《Apocalypse: God-level Zombie Synthesis System》 Chapter 1 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations A hundred years ago, the zombie virus broke out, and the doomsday descended. 70% of humans turned into zombies, and humans were close to extinction. As doomsday descended, the special genes of humans were starting to awaken. Humans and zombies fought a great war, but unfortunately there were too many zombies, so humans had to build base cities to protect their own safety. ¡­ ¡°Are there zombies in this hospital?¡± Ye Li swallowed. He had been in this parallel world for ten days now. In these ten days, he had been hiding and running. Fortunately, he was not eaten by zombies. After these ten days, Ye Li had finally found out what world he had transmigrated into. A world with zombies!!! He had only seen such a world in novels and movies before. When he had just transmigrated here, he heard that there was a base city called Annan. Now he was not far from the Annan Base City. He wanted to go there to find a shelter. Otherwise, if he stayed outside for too long, he would surely die. The city where Ye Li was had obviously been occupied by zombies. He hid in a hospital, hoping there were no zombies inside. Otherwise, he would be doomed. He could handle one or two ordinary zombies, but if there were too many, he could imagine what would happen. After all, he was not even an Awakened Being. Humans¡¯ special genes were divided into five levels from low to high: D, C, B, A, and S. The higher the gene level, the higher the future achievement. Awakened Beings were divided into levels 1-10, and above level 10 were Evolved Beings. Ye Li was very careful with each step, afraid of attracting zombies to eat him. Even if he was lucky enough not to be eaten by zombies, being bitten would turn him into a zombie. He even dared not breathe too hard. As a transmigrator, he was really miserable. Others who transmigrated all had invincible cheat codes and were protagonists. But he transmigrated into a world with zombies and had to be careful not to attract zombies all the time. Ye Li hid in a ward. Looking at the dirty room, he sighed. When would this end? Although he had only been in this parallel world for ten days, no one knew what he had experienced in these ten days. Gurgle! Suddenly, Ye Li¡¯s stomach growled again. He was thirsty, hungry but dared not go out. He didn¡¯t know how many zombies were outside. Roar,roar! A terrifying sound entered Ye Li¡¯s ears. Ye Li was startled. He had heard this sound too many times in these ten days. It was not any other sound but the sound of zombies! Boom, boom, boom! Then came a burst of intense knocking. If zombies broke into the door, he had nowhere to hide in this small room. He could only die or become a zombie. ¡°What should I do?¡± Ye Li¡¯s face was ashen. Was he destined to die? Ding¡­ ¡°Super synthesis system binding in progress¡­¡± 10%¡­30%¡­60%¡­100%. ¡°Super synthesis system binding complete.¡± The voice that suddenly appeared in his mind surprised Ye Li. He knew this was a system. As a transmigrator, he certainly knew what a system was. But he didn¡¯t have time to think. Four male zombies had already broken in. As soon as these four male zombies saw Ye Li, they crazily pounced on him as if they were already starving for ten days ¡°As long as the host can subdue these four male zombies, they can be synthesized.¡± The voice of the system sounded again in Ye Li¡¯s mind. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 2 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Ye Li thought to himself, ¡°These are four zombies. How can an ordinary person like me subdue them?¡± But there was no time to think much. The four male zombies had already arrived in front of him. Ye Li rolled away, avoiding the zombies¡¯ attack. He felt something hard on the ground It was an iron rod. Although he didn¡¯t know why there would be an iron rod in the ward, he could use it to fight these four zombies. Ye Li stood up and struck one of the zombies¡¯ heads with the iron rod. With his survival instincts in overdrive, Ye Li¡¯s full potential was unleashed. His only thought now was to take down these four zombies. Ye Li swung the iron rod at the other three zombies, and they fell to the ground instantly. Phew¡­ Ye Li breathed a sigh of relief, knowing that zombies weren¡¯t that easy to kill. Just as he was about to escape, the four zombies stood up from the ground and lunged at him again. Ye Li had to use the iron rod to strike their heads again. He didn¡¯t know where he got the strength, but he managed to knock down the four male zombies again. Although the zombies were not dead, they had lost their ability to move for a short time. ¡°Host can synthesize these four male zombies.¡± As Ye Li was about to leave the hospital room, the system¡¯s voice sounded in his mind. Four grids appeared in Ye Li¡¯s mind. There was a zombie in each grid. The zombie¡¯s level was displayed above its head, all of them at level 1. During the hundred years after zombies appeared, zombies were classified into different levels. Level 1-5 zombies were called ordinary zombies. Level 6-10 were called advanced zombies. And those above level 10 were called mutant zombies. mutant zombies were vastly different from level-10 zombies. The lowest-leveled mutant zombie was the first-order zombie, with green eyes. ¡°System, how do I synthesize them?¡± ¡°As long as the host drags a level 1 zombie onto another level 1 zombie, they can be synthesized.¡± Ye Li followed the instructions and dragged a level 1 zombie onto another one. ¡°Are you sure you want to synthesize them?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Ye Li clicked the confirm button. The two level 1 zombies merged into a level 2 zombie. Ye Li was excited and synthesized the other two level 1 zombies into level 2 zombies. The original four level 1 zombies became two level 2 zombies. ¡°System, can these two level 2 zombies be synthesized into a level 3 zombie?¡± ¡°Yes, host.¡± Hearing this, Ye Li synthesized the two level 2 zombies into a level 3 zombie. Although a level 3 zombie was just an ordinary zombie, not even an advanced zombie, it didn¡¯t matter. What mattered was that Ye Li could synthesize zombies. This way, he could create an army of zombies. ¡°I never thought it would be this exciting. I thought it would be difficult to survive this post-apocalyptic world. But now, it¡¯s just so much fun.¡± Ye Li smiled and looked at the level 3 zombie in front of him, thinking that it was incredibly ugly and scary. Ding¡­ ¡°Congratulations to the host for synthesizing a zombie for the first time. Host, you have received a treasure box. Would you like to open it?¡± ¡°Open it.¡± ¡°Congratulations to the host for obtaining 10 gene points, 10 strength points, 10 speed points, and 10 defense points.¡± Ye Li integrated the attributes he obtained into his body and felt a qualitative change in his physical abilities. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 3 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Congratulations host for becoming an Awakened Being.¡± Upon hearing the system¡¯s words, Ye Li¡¯s face lit up with joy. Awakened Beings could be very different from ordinary people. As long as one became an Awakened Being, he was a real warrior. ¡°Here is the host¡¯s attribute panel.¡± ¡°Host: Ye Li.¡± ¡°Age: 21.¡± ¡°System: Super Synthetic System.¡± ¡°Realm: 1st Level Awakened Being.¡± ¡°Skills: None.¡± ¡°Gene: D-level.¡± Ye Li smiled with satisfaction. Although he was only a 1st Level Awakened Being now, with the system, upgrading would be fast. He thought that although he now had a Level 3 zombie, it was far from enough. A Level 3 zombie was just an ordinary one, and more zombie synthesis was needed. This city had already been occupied by zombies, and the number of zombies was probably in the tens of thousands. Thinking of this, Ye Li was very excited. But he still couldn¡¯t face the massive tide of zombies now. First, he had to become stronger and synthesize more zombies. ¡°There should be more than four zombies in this hospital, right?¡± Ye Li said to himself. With that, Ye Li took the Level 3 male zombie and left the ward. The stronger the zombie, the fewer in number. Advanced zombies were extremely rare, let alone first-order or higher-order mutant zombies. Most zombies were just Level 1 zombies! Ye Li¡¯s purpose in leaving the ward was to find more zombies. ¡°Ah!¡± A terrifying scream came into Ye Li¡¯s ears. Ye Li knew it was a human scream, so he quickly followed the sound with the Level 3 male zombie and arrived outside a room. Pushing the door open, he found several zombies eating a doctor¡¯s corpse. The scene was simply appalling!!! There were both male and female zombies, and when they saw Ye Li, they rushed towards him crazily. ¡°Roar! Roar!¡± Ye Li didn¡¯t run away, but let the Level 3 male zombie take down the male and female zombies in front of him. The six zombies lost their fighting ability and fell to the ground, screaming in pain. Four of the six zombies were male and two were female. ¡°System, can male and female zombies be synthesized?¡± ¡°No, only zombies of the same gender can be synthesized.¡± Ye Li nodded, and immediately these zombies appeared in the grids in his mind. All six zombies were Level 1 zombies. Ye Li combined four Level 1 male zombies into two Level 2 zombies. And he combined two Level 1 female zombies into one Level 2 female zombie. He now had one Level 3 male zombie, two Level 2 male zombies, and one Level 2 female zombie. Ye Li combined two Level 2 male zombies into a Level 3 zombie. He now had two Level 3 male zombies. Without any hesitation, Ye Li combined these two Level 3 male zombies into a Level 4 zombie. Ye Li was excited. It wouldn¡¯t be long before he synthesized a mutant zombie. Ding¡­ ¡°Congratulations, host, for randomly obtaining a treasure chest. Would you like to open it?¡± ¡°Open it!¡± Ye Li said without any hesitation. ¡°Congratulations, host, for obtaining a steel-cutting knife.¡± ¡°Congratulations, host, for obtaining immunity to zombie poison.¡± ¡°Congratulations, host, for acquiring a box of food.¡± Ye Li¡¯s eyes brightened as he thought that the treasure chest had yielded some really good stuff this time. He received the ¡°steel-cutting knife¡±, and a sharp blade emitting a chilling radiance appeared in his hand. ¡°Immunity to zombie poison¡± was the ultimate cheat within cheats. With immunity to zombie poison, he no longer needed to fear turning into a zombie. As for food!!! Ye Li had been so excited just now that he had completely forgotten about how thirsty and hungry he was. He quickly opened the box and found bread and milk inside. Ye Li began to devour them ravenously. In this world, just being able to survive was already a blessing. Who cared about manners when it came to eating? Before long, he had polished off an entire box of bread and milk. Patting his stomach, Ye Li felt the satisfying feeling of being full. Now that he was well-fed and hydrated, it was time to find some zombies to synthesize. This hospital was so big, so there had to be more than just a few zombies here. Ye Li started to search for more zombies with the level 4 male zombie and level 2 female zombie. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 4 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations As expected, not long after, Ye Li saw a dozen zombies on the third floor of the hospital. ¡°Attack!¡± Ye Li ordered the level 4 male zombie and the level 2 female zombie. Ye Li was full of spirits. He had been hiding and going through countless difficulties and obstacles for the last ten days, and now he had finally turned the tables. At Ye Li¡¯s command, the level 4 male and level 2 female zombies rushed towards the dozen or so zombies. Soon, the level 4 male and level 2 female zombies subdued the zombies. Of the dozen or so zombies, eight were male zombies and eight were female zombies. Ye Li combined the eight male zombies into a level 4 male zombie and the eight female zombies into a level 4 female zombie. Now he had two level 4 male zombies, one level 4 female zombie, and one level 2 female zombie. Two level 4 male zombies could be synthesized into a level 5 zombie. In his mind, Ye Li dragged a level 4 male zombie onto the other. In an instant, a level 5 zombie was born. The level 5 zombie was still an ordinary zombie. It would become an advanced zombie at level 6. Ye Li continued to search for zombies in the hospital. To his disappointment, there were no other zombies in the hospital. Now it was getting late, and it was not appropriate to go out and look for zombies. Ye Li found a relatively clean room and had the level 5 male zombie and two female zombies guard him before going to sleep. The next day, the sunlight shone on Ye Li¡¯s face through the window. As soon as he woke up and stretched lazily, the system¡¯s voice appeared in Ye Li¡¯s mind again. Ding¡­ ¡°Congratulations, host, you have obtained three zombie boxes.¡± Ye Li was stunned. He quickly checked and found a level 5 zombie box, a level 4 zombie box, and a level 2 zombie box. ¡°Host, zombies can produce boxes every day. The higher the level of the zombie, the better the contents of the box.¡± The system explained to Ye Li. Hearing this, Ye Li¡¯s face was filled with excitement. Without thinking too much, Ye Li opened the box produced by the level 2 female zombie. ¡°Obtained 5 gene points, 5 strength points, 5 speed points, and 5 defense points.¡± Ye Li fused the acquired attributes into his body. This level 2 zombie box was not very good. Then he opened the level 4 zombie box. ¡°Obtained 15 gene points, 15 strength points, 15 speed points, 15 defense points.¡± ¡°Two boxes of food.¡± Ye Li felt that this was pretty good, and he fused the attribute points. He opened the level 5 zombie box. ¡°Obtained 20 gene points, 20 strength points, 20 speed points, 20 defense points.¡± ¡°Three boxes of food.¡± After fusing the attributes from the level 5 zombie box into his body, Ye Li felt that his body had undergone another qualitative change. Ye Li opened the attribute panel again: ¡°Host: Ye Li.¡± ¡°Age: 21 years old.¡± ¡°System: Super Synthesis System.¡± ¡°Realm: Level 2 Awakened Being.¡± ¡°Skill: Zombie Poison Immunity.¡± ¡°Weapon: Steel-cutting Knife.¡± ¡°Gene: C-level.¡± Ye Li thought that he was still rubbish even though he was now a level 2 Awakened Being. Like a Level 2 zombie, a Level 2 Awakened Being was just an ordinary Awakened Being. It wasn¡¯t until Level 6 that one became an advanced Awakened Being. Furthermore, above Awakened Beings, there were Evolved Beings. Awakened Beings and Evolved Beings were fundamentally incomparable. However, he didn¡¯t expect his gene level to upgrade from D-level to C-level. The higher the gene level, not only did it represent higher future achievements, but also signified greater strength. For example, a Level 2 C-level gene Awakened Being was undoubtedly stronger than a Level 2 D-level gene Awakened Being. Above C-level gene was B-level. It would be difficult to advance to B-level genes, but Ye Li was not worried at all. The zombies produced zombie treasure chests every day, which contained gene points. If he wanted to upgrade his genes, it might not be as difficult as it seemed. Then Ye Li became a little distressed, wondering how to deal with these five boxes of food? Taking them along didn¡¯t seem very convenient. Ding¡­ ¡°Unlock system space.¡± ¡°The system space can accommodate up to 100 items.¡± Ye Li rejoiced, thinking that things came just when needed. He placed the five boxes of food into the system space and after some thought, he also put the Level 5 male zombie, Level 4 female zombie, and Level 2 female zombie into the system space. System space: 8/100. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 5 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Ye Li looked out the window and found no zombies on the street, which puzzled him. He had just arrived in this city yesterday and had seen many zombies. Why were there no zombies around now? Had something happened? Ye Li pondered but couldn¡¯t come up with an answer. After transmigrating to this parallel world, Ye Li had planned to go to Annan base city for survival. But things were different now since he had a system. Now that he couldn¡¯t see a single zombie on the street, Ye Li felt frustrated. Without any zombies, how was he going to synthesize them? Without thinking too much, Ye Li stepped onto the street. Although there were no zombies here now, could there be none all the time? Ye Li continued walking forward, hoping to see if there were any zombies ahead. Just after taking a couple of steps, he heard some noise. Following the sound, Ye Li found a boxing gym. Could there be zombies in the gym? The idea excited him. He walked to the boxing gym and found that the door wasn¡¯t locked Ye Li gently pushed open the door and found a male zombie with boxing gloves hitting a sandbag. ¡°This zombie can actually box?¡± Ye Li was amazed and thought this was really interesting. Immediately, he pushed open the door and walked into the boxing gym. The male zombie immediately stopped hitting the sandbag and stared at Ye Li blankly. Ye Li also looked at the male zombie. The male zombie, wearing boxing gloves, was towering in stature, standing at around 1.9 meters tall, with a hulking figure that exuded an overwhelming sense of intimidation. His intuition told him that the male zombie with boxing gloves was probably an Awakened Being, not a level 1 zombie. ¡°Roar! Roar!¡± The male zombie with boxing gloves suddenly rushed towards Ye Li as if he had just reacted. Ye Li released the level 5 male zombie, level 4 female zombie, and level 2 female zombie from his system space. Three against one, even if he was Achilles, he wouldn¡¯t stand a chance! The level 5 male zombie, level 4 female zombie and level 2 female zombie started to fight fiercely with the male zombie with boxing gloves. To Ye Li¡¯s surprise, the male zombie with boxing gloves was very strong. He took on the three opponents at once without any disadvantage. Suddenly, the level 2 female zombie was smashed into mash by the male zombie with boxing gloves. The scene was gruesome. Fortunately, the level 5 male zombie and level 4 female zombie were strong enough to defeat the male zombie with boxing gloves. Ye Li breathed a sigh of relief. He wanted to see what level this male zombie with boxing gloves was since he almost defeated three zombies alone. The male zombie with boxing gloves appeared in Ye Li¡¯s mind grid, and his level was displayed as a level 5 zombie. Ye Li was puzzled since level 5 wasn¡¯t high. His level 5 male zombie, level 4 female zombie, and level 2 female zombie couldn¡¯t defeat a single level 5 zombie. He thought about it and understood why. When an Awakened Being turned into a zombie, there was a chance for them to retain their former skills. The male zombie with the boxing gloves must have been very strong when he was alive, as indicated by his physique and the gloves he wore. Ye Li suddenly had an idea, which was to train this formidable male zombie with the boxing gloves. Without much hesitation, Ye Li synthesized the level 5 male zombie with the male zombie wearing boxing gloves. The male zombie with the boxing gloves became a level 6 zombie. A level 6 zombie was considered a high-level zombie. Although it was only one level higher than a level 5 zombie, its strength was several times greater. Ye Li looked at the male zombie with the boxing gloves in front of him and wondered if he should give him a name. What name would be good? ¡°Let¡¯s call you A Da,¡± Ye Li said to the male zombie with the boxing gloves. Ye Li thought that he should quickly synthesize this big guy into an even higher-level zombie. With A Da, the level 5 male zombie, and the level 4 female zombie, Ye Li left the boxing gym and continued searching for the presence of zombies on the street. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 6 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Ye Li hadn¡¯t walked for long when several panicked voices reached his ears. ¡°Help! Help!¡± Ye Li focused his gaze and saw several humans running towards him. ¡°Are they all Awakened Beings?¡± Ye Li noticed that he could sense the energy fluctuations in the bodies of these humans. Awakened Beings were divided into levels 1 to 10. Although they were not very strong, they were still warriors. Ye Li was puzzled. Why were these Awakened Beings so terrified? Could it be¡­ Ye Li suddenly thought of a shocking possibility: there were many zombies chasing after them. Sure enough, not long after these Awakened Beings, countless zombies surged towards them. Ye Li was stunned. There were probably thousands of zombies. He quickly found a place to hide because with the zombies he had, he wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand such a large horde. ¡°Huh?¡± Ye Li suddenly had an idea. Since he couldn¡¯t confront them head-on, could he engage in guerrilla battle? With this thought, Ye Li¡¯s eyes gleamed. After the horde of zombies passed, Ye Li emerged from his hiding spot and shouted at the zombies. The zombies all turned their heads and, upon seeing Ye Li in front of them, surged towards him crazily. ¡°Roar! Roar!¡± There were hundreds of zombies in this wave. Seeing this, Ye Li quickly climbed up a nearby tall tree, and he had A Da, the level 5 male zombie, and the level 4 female zombie climb up as well. ¡°Beat whomever climbs up to death!¡± Ye Li ordered them. A hundred or so zombies scrambled to climb up the tree. Although the tree was large, it wasn¡¯t big enough to accommodate all of them. The hundred or so zombies were pulling and tugging at each other and repeated the cycle of climbing up and falling down. Finally, about a dozen male zombies managed to climb up and were not far from Ye Li. At that moment, A Da, the level 5 male zombie, and the level 4 female zombie began to take action. The dozen or so male zombies instantly fell down. Ye Li smiled. Now he could synthesize these zombies in the tree. He synthesized the dozen or so fallen male zombies into eight level 2 zombies. The eight level 2 zombies began to ambush the other zombies on the ground. Whenever a zombie fell, Ye Li would synthesize it. If it fell again, he would synthesize it again. The smile on Ye Li¡¯s face grew wider and wider. He realized he was on a roll. In no time, all the hundreds of zombies had been synthesized into level 2 zombies by Ye Li. Among them were twenty-six level 2 male zombies and twenty-five level 2 female zombies. Ye Li synthesized the twenty-six level 2 male zombies into thirteen level 3 male zombies, and he continued synthesizing these thirteen level 3 male zombies. Six level 3 male zombies were synthesized into three level 4 male zombies. The three level 4 male zombies were naturally synthesized into one level 5 male zombie and one level 4 male zombie. Ye Li was very satisfied. He already had one level 5 male zombie, and now he had two. Immediately, Ye Li synthesized the two level 5 zombies into a level 6 zombie. Another level 6 zombie was born. Without hesitation, Ye Li synthesized this level 6 male zombie with A Da. A Da became level 7! Now he had A Da and one level 4 male zombie. And twenty-five level 2 female zombies. Ye Li started synthesizing the female zombies. Ye Li crazily synthesized in his mind. The whole process was incredibly fast Three level 5 female zombies were produced just like that. The two level 5 female zombies were then synthesized into one level 6 female zombie. Ye Li now possessed a high-level female zombie. His current female zombies included one level 6 female zombie, one level 4 female zombie, and one level 2 female zombie. What a delight! Ye Li stored the five zombies in the system space and then ran forward. He wanted to see how those Awakened Beings were doing, although he guessed they had probably been eaten by the zombies. He didn¡¯t feel any discomfort in his heart. In this world, human lives were as insignificant as grass. If he pitied those Awakened Beings,who would pity him? If it weren¡¯t for Ye Li acquiring the system, he probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to leave the hospital yesterday. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 7 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Ye Li hadn¡¯t run far when he saw numerous zombies gathering ahead. Those Awakened Beings must have been surrounded by the zombies. The zombies began attacking the Awakened Beings. The Awakened Beings tried to defend themselves, but there were simply too many zombies. Ye Li released the five zombies from the system space. Starting from the outer layer of the encirclement, the zombies fell one after another as Ye Li swiftly synthesized them. His speed had reached an astonishing level. Ye Li synthesized all the zombies, feeling somewhat helpless that they were all level 1 zombies. What surprised Ye Li even more was that they were all male zombies. It was strange because there were female zombies in the previous wave. Two level 1 zombies synthesized into one level 2 zombie. Four level 1 zombies synthesized into one level 3 zombie. Eight level 1 zombies synthesized into one level 4 zombie. ¡­ 1024 level 1 zombies can be synthesized into¡­ At this point, a gleam appeared in Ye Li¡¯s eyes. 1024 level 1 zombies can be synthesized into a first-order zombie. A first-order zombie was a mutant zombie! He now had over 500 level 2 zombies, which was enough to synthesize a first-order zombie. Realizing this, Ye Li quickly synthesized the over 500 level 2 zombies. Ye Li synthesized the resulting level 7 zombie and A Da. Before long, A Da became a first-order zombie. Ding¡­ ¡°Congratulations, Host, for synthesizing a first-order zombie. You have received a Super Treasure Chest. Would you like to open it?¡± ¡°Open it.¡± ¡°You have obtained 20 gene points, 20 strength points, 20 speed points, and 20 attribute points.¡± ¡°Congratulations, Host, for becoming a Level 3 Awakened Being.¡± Ye Li thought that it was quite fast for him to become a Level 3 Awakened Being. He looked at A Da and suddenly noticed that A Da had become much better looking and his eyes had turned green. Could it be that the higher the level of the zombie, the more their appearance would change? If that were true, then the female zombies¡­ Ye Li didn¡¯t dare to continue thinking about it. Even if the higher-level female zombies,the more beautiful they were, they were still zombies after all. There was a huge difference between high-level zombies and mutant zombies. Now that A Da had become a first-order mutant zombie, Ye Li thought he could dominate here. He still had over a hundred level 2 zombies left. Ye Li synthesized these dozens of zombies into one level 7 male zombie and one level 6 male zombie. Now he could truly be called a wealthy landlord. Looking at those Awakened Beings again, he noticed that there was no trace of them anymore. They had all been devoured by the zombies. Ye Li thought that it was their own ill fate. Suddenly, Ye Li heard some noise. He turned around and saw a young girl running towards him. Ye Li looked at the girl and realized she was also an Awakened Being. The energy fluctuations in her body were much stronger than those of the previous Awakened Beings. Without thinking, Ye Li knew that the girl was being chased by zombies. Ye Li felt a sense of joy as he thought he could synthesize more zombies. Sure enough, two zombies crazily chased after the girl. They were two female zombies. Ye Li looked at the two female zombies chasing after the girl and realized they were high-level zombies. The girl was an Awakened Being, and her level must not be low, yet she was still being chased by two zombies. There was no other explanation except that they were high-level zombies. Luck was unstoppable. Finally, he encountered two high-level zombies, and they were even female zombies. ¡°Come over quickly!¡± Ye Li shouted at the girl, hoping to lure the zombies over. The girl was startled. While running, she looked at Ye Li, and that glance left her in shock. ¡°That is¡­¡± A flash suddenly crossed the girl¡¯s mind. ¡°A first-order zombie?¡± The girl was extremely shocked at this moment. She couldn¡¯t understand why there would be a first-order zombie in Tongcheng. First-order zombies were easy to recognize by the color of their eyes, which were green. To Ye Li¡¯s surprise, the girl turned and ran into an alley, and naturally, the two high-level female zombies followed her into the alley. Ye Li was somewhat astonished, thinking that as long as she came over, she could survive. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 8 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Nevertheless, Ye Li chose to chase after them. Only by doing so could he combine those two high-level female zombies. As he chased into the alley, there was no trace of the girl and the two high-level female zombies. The girl was an advanced Awakened, so she could definitely run very fast. Ye Li kept chasing into the alley, not knowing how long he had been pursuing when he finally saw the girl and the two high-level female zombies. It turned out they had reached a dead end. The girl leaned against the wall, panting heavily, seemingly exhausted. Although the girl was an advanced Awakened Being, she could still get tired. Presumably, she had been running for quite a while to be in such a state. The two high-level female zombies pounced towards the girl! The girl closed her eyes as if she knew she was about to die. ¡°Take action!¡± Ye Li commanded A Da. A Da shot out, moving at an incredible speed. ¡°Boom!¡± A Da threw two punches, sending the two high-level female zombies flying away. The two high-level female zombies were embedded into the wall, unable to break free. The girl opened her eyes and looked at the first-order male zombie in front of her. Her already pale face became even paler. ¡°You¡­ you!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he won¡¯t harm you.¡± Ye Li¡¯s voice reached the girl¡¯s ears. The girl was startled as she looked at Ye Li. Right, she had seen them just now. Ye Li didn¡¯t pay any further attention to the girl. Instead, he looked at the two high-level female zombies in the wall. The two high-level female zombies appeared in the grid in Ye Li¡¯s mind, and their displayed level was 7. Ye Li was delighted. Indeed, they were high-level zombies. Immediately, Ye Li synthesized these two 7th-level female zombies into one 8th-level female zombie. Currently, Ye Li didn¡¯t intend to develop this 8th-level female zombie. He wanted to nurture female zombies that had turned from Awakened Beings. Without much thought, Ye Li stored the male and female zombies into the system space. System Space: 13/100. It contained A Da, a 7th-level male zombie, a 6th-level male zombie, a 4th-level male zombie, an 8th-level female zombie, a 6th-level female zombie, a 4th-level zombie, and a 2nd-level female zombie. In addition, there were five boxes of food and a steel-cutting knife. The girl watched as the eight zombies disappeared before her eyes. She was dumbfounded. She swore she was truly astonished. A scene that would never be possible appeared right before her eyes. How could she not be amazed? She also remembered clearly that Ye Li was standing together with those zombies just now, and there was even a first-order zombie among them. So why didn¡¯t those zombies attack him? Furthermore, she saw that the two 7th-level female zombies chasing her had merged into one and even upgraded in level. She couldn¡¯t understand. She really couldn¡¯t comprehend. ¡°Are you¡­ are you human or¡­?¡± The girl looked at Ye Li in astonishment. Everything she saw made her doubt whether Ye Li was even human. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m human. What kind of question is that?¡± Ye Li found it somewhat amusing. Although he didn¡¯t have an exceptionally handsome appearance, he still had a certain air about him. How could this girl not tell if he was human or a zombie? Hearing his response, the girl let out a sigh of relief. No matter how she looked at it, she felt that Ye Li was a human. ¡°Thank you, Senior, for saving me. My name is Yun Man,¡± the girl looked at Ye Li and said. Yeli didn¡¯t expect the girl to address him as Senior. That was interesting. It seemed like she considered him an Evolved Being. Above the Awakened Beings were the Evolved Beings. Their difference was just like that between a Level 10 zombie and a first-order one. There was a world of difference between the two! ¡°Yun Man,¡± Ye Li murmured. ¡°By the way, why were you being chased by zombies?¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 9 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Ye Li felt puzzled. He thought Yun Man should be a warrior from the Annan Base City, so why was she here? The same went for the other Awakened Beings. ¡°Senior, we came to Tongcheng for training,¡± Yun Man replied, lowering her head. ¡°Training?¡± Ye Li understood. No wonder there were no zombies on the streets when he was at the hospital. These delicate flowers had most likely attracted the zombies away. ¡°How many people came for training this time?¡± Ye Li asked. ¡°About twenty people in total. We didn¡¯t expect there would be so many zombies in the East District. Only five of us managed to escape, but I don¡¯t know how the rest of us are doing¡± Yun Man answered, her face still pale, as if she couldn¡¯t believe what she had experienced was real. ¡°They¡¯re all dead. Not even a trace of bone left.¡± Ye Li said calmly. ¡°Ah?¡± Yun Man widened her eyes, and her already pale face turned even paler. The people who died were her classmates. They had come to Tongcheng secretly for training because their teachers at the academy didn¡¯t allow them to come here. She deeply regretted it now. If she could do it again, she would have persuaded her classmates not to come to Tongcheng. ¡°Why? If it weren¡¯t for me, you would have had the same fate as them.¡± Ye Li said slowly. After saying that, Ye Li seemed to think of something and looked at Yun Man again. ¡°You said there were a lot of zombies in the East District?¡± ¡°Yes, Senior.¡± Yun Man was confused, not understanding why Ye Li was asking this. Ye Li smiled. What he feared now was that there wouldn¡¯t be enough zombies. ¡°Then lead the way to the East District, let¡¯s go.¡± Upon hearing this, Yun Man was so scared that her soul seemed to leave her body. ¡°Senior, you¡­ you want to go to the East District?¡± Yun Man felt like she must have misheard. She had just experienced a narrow escape in the East District. How could she dare to go back? ¡°Yes, I want to go to the East District,¡± Ye Li nodded. ¡°But, Senior, there are too many zombies in the East District.¡± Yun Man wanted to dissuade Ye Li from the idea of going to the East District. Essentially, she was being kind. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of zombies,¡± Ye Li said indifferently. Yun Man saw that Ye Li was determined to go to the East District, but she had just barely escaped from there. How could she possibly think of going back? So many of her classmates died in the East District. How could she explain it when she returned to Annan Academy? Yun Man was torn with conflicting thoughts!!! ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t you want to show me the way?¡± Ye Li looked at Yun Man. Yun Man was startled. ¡°No, Senior, it¡¯s not that. I just¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m just hungry and thirsty, with no strength left in my body.¡± Yun Man had no choice but to say this. She wanted Ye Li to give up, but she wasn¡¯t lying either. She was truly hungry and thirsty. ¡°Have some food.¡± After saying that, Ye Li took out a box of food from the system space. Ye Li opened the food box, revealing bread and milk inside. Yun Man widened her eyes, looking astonished at the bread and milk in the box. She couldn¡¯t understand how Ye Li had managed to obtain them. She distinctly remembered that Ye Li didn¡¯t have this box of food just now. But at this moment, Yun Man didn¡¯t have time to think about it. She had run all the way from the East District and was already famished and thirsty. She picked up the bread and milk and started eating and drinking. ¡°Mmm, it¡¯s delicious!¡± Ye Li smiled. In this city overrun by zombies, it wasn¡¯t easy to find bread and milk. However, Yun Man was from Annan Base City. It must be different for her. ¡°Now, can you take me to the East District?¡± Ye Li looked at Yun Man, thinking that now that she was full and satisfied, it was time to move on. Yun Man had been preoccupied with eating and forgotten about this. There was no such thing as a free lunch. She could only reluctantly agree. ¡°Well¡­ okay.¡± Yun Man nodded. Immediately, Yun Man led Ye Li toward the East District. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 10 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Yun Man walked with Ye Li, feeling somewhat uneasy and upset. ¡°Senior, how come it seems like you¡¯re only a Level 3 Awakened Being?¡± Yun Man cautiously looked at Ye Li. Although she was a Level 7 Awakened Being, she couldn¡¯t help but feel that Ye Li was unfathomable. For example, that Order 1 zombie. She didn¡¯t know where it had gone. Thinking of that Order 1 zombie, she shuddered in fear. It was like a towering tower, overwhelming her and making it hard to breathe. ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m only a Level 3 Awakened Being.¡± Ye Li nodded. ¡°Then why are you so determined to go to the East District?¡± Yun Man looked at Ye Li in astonishment. Ye Li didn¡¯t answer. He didn¡¯t want to reveal his intentions just yet. Seeing that Ye Li didn¡¯t respond, Yun Man sighed inwardly. She had finally escaped from the East District. It would be life-threatening to go back there. ¡°Senior, the East District is just ahead,¡± Yun Man pointed ahead,and ahead was a dilapidated city.. Ye Li surveyed the East District and indeed, it looked even more devastated than where he was just now. There must be a lot of zombies here. The thought of encountering many zombies made Ye Li somewhat delighted. As long as there were plenty of zombies, he could go on a frenzy of synthesis. Yun Man looked at the smile on Ye Li¡¯s face and was stunned. How could he still be smiling when they had reached the gates of hell? ¡°Let¡¯s enter the East District,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Yun Man nodded, and the two of them entered the East District. When Ye Li arrived in the East District, he saw zombies roaming in all directions. Ye Li realized that Yun Man was right. There were indeed many zombies in the East District. Senior, zombies are coming towards us, Yun Man exclaimed, pointing ahead. ¡°Roar! Roar!¡± Ye Li noticed over thirty zombies charging at them, and he smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t make a move!¡± Ye Li looked at Yun Man and said. Ye Li thought Yun Man, being a high-level Awakened Being, might accidentally kill some of these zombies, which would be a loss for him. ¡°Come out.¡± Ye Li released A Da. ¡°Subdue these zombies for me.¡± After hearing the command, A Da rushed towards the group of over thirty zombies. A Da, now an order 1 zombie with retained supernatural abilities, possessed terrifying power. These thirty-plus zombies couldn¡¯t withstand A Da at all and were instantly knocked to the ground. Yun Man stood there motionless, as if frozen. It turned out that her suspicion was correct. This Order 1 zombie was truly under Ye Li¡¯s control. Ye Li ignored Yun Man¡¯s astonishment and began to synthesize the thirty-plus zombies. One male zombie¡­ one male zombie. One female zombie¡­ one female zombie. All the thirty-plus zombies were Level 1 zombies. Ye Li synthesized them into a Level 5 male zombie and a Level 5 female zombie. Ye Li wasn¡¯t completely satisfied and hoped to encounter another wave of zombies. ¡°Senior, how did over thirty zombies turn into only two? And their levels have all increased.¡± Yun Man finally gathered her courage and asked the question she had been wanting to ask. ¡°That is the purpose of my coming to the East District,¡± Ye Li smiled slowly. ¡°Beep beep beep!¡± At that moment, Yun Man¡¯s communication device beeped. As the name suggests, the communication device was used for communication, but unlike a cellphone, it used energy and didn¡¯t need to be charged. Yun Man pressed a button, and a virtual screen appeared in front of her. A beautiful woman appeared on the virtual screen. ¡°Yun Man, are you in the East District? Why can¡¯t I contact the others?¡± ¡°Teacher, I¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say anything. Send me your coordinates. We¡¯ll come to find you.¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 11 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Yun Man felt a mixture of joy and fear. She was glad that her teacher had come to Tongcheng, but she was afraid that all her classmates had died. After sending her coordinates, Yun Man noticed that Ye Li was looking at her. ¡°Senior, my teacher will be coming to find me soon.¡± ¡°It has nothing to do with me.¡± Ye Li didn¡¯t care about these matters. It would be fine if Yun Man¡¯s teacher came to find her and took her back. He had only wanted Yun Man to show him the way, and now that they had arrived in the East District, Yun Man had become somewhat of a burden, more or less. ¡°Roar! Roar!¡± At that moment, Ye Li heard the sounds of the zombies again. Instantly, he perked up as over a hundred zombies were rushing toward them. Ye Li smiled. They had encountered so many zombies just after entering the East District, and he expected there would be even more as they ventured further in. Without hesitation, Ye Li released all the zombies from the system space. He now had A Da and one male zombie each of levels 7, 6, 5, and 4. And one female zombie each of levels 8, 6, 5, 4 and 2. With this lineup, he could dominate the East District. However, Ye Li wasn¡¯t arrogant. He knew he was still weak, and didn¡¯t have enough zombies yet. In this post-apocalyptic world,human strongholds were represented by major powers, clans, and organizations. There were also legendary tenth-tier zombies known as the true zombie kings. Legend had it that there was a dark force that caused the outbreak of the zombie virus and brought about the apocalypse. Compared to these forces, he was nothing but a lowly ant. However, it wouldn¡¯t be long before Ye Li showed them that sometimes even an ant could become the protagonist. Ye Li instructed A Da and the male and female zombies to guard around him, killing any zombies approaching him. ¡°Roar! Roar!¡± Over a hundred zombies had already swarmed in. A Da and the other zombies began to take action, just like the previous time in the tree. Every time a zombie fell, Ye Li would use it for synthesis. The virtual fingers in Ye Li¡¯s mind were moving within the grids at an incredible speed. He synthesized thirty Level 2 male zombies and twenty-two Level 2 female zombies. Then he synthesized the thirty Level 2 male zombies into one Level 7 male zombie. Keep on synthesizing! Besides Big A, he originally had one male zombie each of levels 7, 6, 5, and 4. By synthesizing two Level 7 male zombies, a Level 8 male zombie was born. Ye Li planned to quickly synthesize this Level 8 male zombie with A Da, so A Da would become even stronger. Ye Li also combined the twenty-two Level 2 female zombies into Level 6, 5, and 4 female zombies each. Previously, he had one female zombie each of levels 8, 6, 5, 4, and 2. After synthesizing the female zombies of the same level, he now had one female zombie each of levels 8, 7, 6, 5, and 2. Ye Li thought to himself that the synthesizing progress was too slow, but it didn¡¯t matter. After all, he hadn¡¯t yet found a female zombie who was an Awakened Being before death. It would be best to have female zombies that retained their pre-death abilities! ¡°Well¡­¡± Yun Man widened her eyes, looking at Ye Li in astonishment. At this moment, no words could describe her shock. She had never even heard of such a thing before, let alone witnessed it. ¡°I¡¯m a bit hungry.¡± Ye Li shrugged. He looked at Yun Man and said, ¡°Let¡¯s find a place to eat.¡± ¡°No, if I leave, my teacher won¡¯t be able to find me.¡± Yun Man quickly replied. ¡°But can¡¯t you send your location with that thing? You can just send your new location to your teacher.¡± With those words, Ye Li looked around and then turned into a seemingly decent hotel. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 12 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations After pondering for a few seconds, Yun Man reluctantly followed along. Although she was a Level 7 Awakened Being, if she came across a zombie tide, there would be no chance of survival for her. Ye Li and Yun Man randomly found a room, and then Ye Li took out a box of food from the system space. ¡°Senior, how did this food box appear?¡± Yun Man was genuinely curious. Ye Li didn¡¯t have a food box in his hands, so how did it appear out of thin air? ¡°That¡¯s not something you can inquire about.¡± Ye Li said slowly. Upon hearing that, Yun Man had no choice but to remain silent. She knew that experts always acted in mysterious ways. Ye Li thought about going out for a walk, to see if there were any advanced zombies or the like. Yun Man had no choice but to follow Ye Li out of the room. When luck came, it was unstoppable. When they reached the seventh floor, Ye Li heard some noise. ¡°Senior, are there zombies?¡± Yun Man whispered. ¡°Hush!¡± He gestured for Yun Man to be silent, to avoid alerting the other party. Ye Li approached the door and actually heard people talking inside. ¡°Young Master ordered us to find Miss Xiaohui at all costs. Otherwise,we¡¯ll be in big trouble when we return.¡± ¡°Tongcheng is so big, and there are so many zombies. Where should we look?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. The zombies in Tongcheng are at most advanced zombies.¡± ¡°The main problem is that Guardian Scorpion has disappeared. If we encounter a zombie tide, we might not survive.¡± Ye Li and Yun Man clearly heard the conversation in the room. ¡°Senior, let¡¯s go.¡± Yun Man tugged at Ye Li¡¯s sleeve. She just wanted to wait for her teacher to arrive and then return to Annan Base City. She didn¡¯t want to get involved in unnecessary trouble. ¡°Who¡¯s there!¡± Suddenly, a sharp voice came from the door. The door was pushed open forcefully, and four men with peculiar appearances and colorful hair rushed out. ¡°Who are you people?¡± one of the men coldly stared at Ye Li and Yun Man. Ye Li looked at the four men. Fortunately, they were only advanced Awakened Beings. ¡°Senior, what should we do now?¡± Yun Man was at a loss. She could sense that these four men were stronger than her, possibly 8th or even 9th level Awakened Beings. Ye Li gave Yun Man a reassuring smile. If these four men were first-order evolvers, he might die today. Unfortunately, they were only advanced Awakened Beings. The four men looked at Ye Li and Yun Man with disdain. In their eyes, Yun Man was just an advanced Awakened Being, and Ye Li was nothing but a pitiful low-level Awakened Being. ¡°Big brother, this girl is so beautiful.¡± ¡°Yeah, big brother, I¡¯ve never seen such a pretty girl before.¡± Immediately, the four men looked at Yun Man with wicked smiles. ¡°What¡­ what do you want?¡± Yun Man kept retreating. She knew very well that these four men had ill intentions towards her. ¡°Little girl, you¡¯re so beautiful. Do you really need to ask what we want?¡± one of the men licked his lips. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare do anything. I¡¯m a student of Annan Academy, and my teacher is coming soon,¡± Yun Man said in a panic. Upon hearing this, the four men burst into laughter. ¡°Little girl, Annan Academy is just a school in Annan Base City. Are we supposed to be afraid?¡± The four men took steps closer to Yun Man, extending their claws like demons. At this moment, someone stood in front of Yun Man. That person was none other than Ye Li!!! If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 13 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Yun Man was astonished. She looked at the figure standing in front of her. Although he wasn¡¯t tall, she felt a deep sense of security. ¡°Do you really want to die?¡± Ye Li calmly asked the four men. He suddenly had an idea, which was to turn these four men into zombies. ¡°Brat, do you think you can be a hero? You¡¯re just a low-level Awakened Being. I could crush you with one finger!¡± Ye Li smiled and calmly replied, ¡°Do you really believe what you see with your eyes?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± The four men were puzzled, not understanding what Ye Li meant. ¡°No particular meaning, I have a proposal,¡± Ye Li continued. ¡°What proposal?¡± One of the men asked, curious to see what else Ye Li could come up with. Although Ye Li was insignificant in their eyes, they were interested to see what he had in store. ¡°How about turning all of you into zombies and using you for my purposes?¡± Ye Li said casually. ¡°Hahaha! Is this guy out of his mind?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure he¡¯s gone crazy. He wants us to become zombies for his use. That¡¯s hilarious!¡± The four men burst into laughter, as if they had never heard such a funny joke before. Ye Li looked at the smiles on their faces and shook his head inwardly. He knew they didn¡¯t believe him, but he would make sure they understood the consequences of not believing him. ¡°A Da, take action!¡± The next moment, A Da appeared suddenly from the system space. With a mighty height of 1.9 meters, A Da looked like a towering tower. But that¡¯s not what shocked the four men. What shocked them was the green color of A Da¡¯s eyes. ¡°A Tier 1 zombie!¡± one of the men exclaimed. While ordinary zombies and advanced zombies could be distinguished from their energy fluctuations, Tier 1 zombies could be identified just by looking at their eyes, because Tier 1 zombies had green eyes. ¡°It¡¯s impossible! How can there be Tier 1 zombies?¡± The four men were now terrified. The difference between advanced Awakened Beings and Tier 1 zombies was like heaven and earth. At this moment, these four men only wanted to escape. They knew that they had no chance of winning against a Tier 1 zombie. ¡°A Da, turn them all into zombies,¡± Ye Li said slowly. After giving the command to A Da, Ye Li lowered his head and looked at his fingers as if he didn¡¯t care whether these four men would escape or not. As soon as Ye Li gave the order, A Da pounced. ¡°Roar!¡± Although the four men were advanced Awakened Beings, how could they withstand the attack of a Tier 1 zombie like A Da? A Da¡¯s fists were covered with red gloves, and his punches were swift. Before the four men could react, they were sent flying by A Da and crashed heavily into the wall. Then A Da bit and infected the four men, spreading the zombie toxin quickly throughout their bodies. In an instant, the four men turned into zombies. ¡°Roar! Roar!¡± After turning into zombies, the four men revived as if they were fully healed, and they rushed towards Ye Li and Yun Man. After Awakened Beings turned into zombies, their levels would certainly decrease. These four Awakened Beings, even if they were still advanced zombies, were at most Level 6 zombies. A Da delivered a punch to each of them, knocking them down to the ground, and they couldn¡¯t even get up. ¡°Now, do you still believe what you see with your eyes?¡± Ye Li slowly spoke as he looked at the four men lying on the ground. Then he opened the synthesis grid in his mind and found that all of them were Level 6 zombies. After thinking for a moment, he decided not to merge them but to cultivate them. Coincidentally, there were four of them: Golden Vajra, Silver Vajra, Bronze Vajra, and Iron Vajra. ¡°From now on, you will be called the Four Great Vajras.¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 14 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations After the Four Great Vajras turned into zombies, they still retained their vibrant hair colors, which was quite unpleasant to look at. Ye Li took out the steel-cutting knife from the system space and successfully shaved the Four Great Vajras¡¯ heads bald. Ding¡­ ¡°Detected the host naming zombies. The host has obtained a Super Treasure Chest. Would you like to open it?¡± ¡°Open it.¡± ¡°You have obtained 25 gene points, 25 strength points, 25 speed points, and 25 defense points.¡± ¡°Congratulations, the host has become a Level 4 Awakened Being.¡± Ye Li felt pleased. He thought he would have to wait until tomorrow to open the zombie treasure chest to become a Level 4 Awakened Being. ¡°Senior, there are Tier 1 zombies. How could I forget about it?¡± Yun Man mumbled with a pout. She sighed inwardly and wiped the sweat off her forehead. If it weren¡¯t for Ye Li, she wouldn¡¯t have known what to do. Beep, beep, beep¡­ At this moment, Yun Man¡¯s communication device rang again. Yun Man answered the call, and a virtual image appeared before her. But this time, it wasn¡¯t the beautiful woman; it was a handsome young man. ¡°Yun Man, we have arrived. Please come down.¡± ¡°Alright, Senior Chen Yun.¡± After hanging up, Yun Man was overjoyed. She looked at Ye Li and said, ¡°Senior, my teacher has come to pick me up. I have to go down.¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± Ye Li waved his hand. He had only intended for Yun Man to lead the way. Now that he was already in the East District, Yun Man¡¯s return to the Annan Base City was a good thing for him. ¡°Senior, what about you?¡± Yun Man curiously asked Ye Li. ¡°Remember, I have no connection with you. Wherever I go, it has nothing to do with you.¡± Ye Li said calmly. Yun Man felt a little desolate upon hearing his words. She just wanted to ask. ¡°In that case, Senior, I¡¯ll go and meet my teacher first. If we have a chance, we¡¯ll meet again.¡± After speaking, Yun Man left the room. At the moment she walked out of the door, she turned back to look at Ye Li, only to find him looking at the Four Great Vajras. Feeling a bit disappointed, Yun Man walked away! Ye Li looked at the Four Great Vajras, wondering if they still retained their special abilities. After checking the zombies, he found no male zombies that could be synthesized with the Four Great Vajras. Without thinking much, Ye Li stored A Da and the Four Great Vajras in the system space. Ye Li was also ready to leave. He wanted to continue finding zombies for synthesis. ¡°Ah!¡± Suddenly, Yun Man¡¯s voice came from afar. Ye Li quickly followed the sound. Although he had no connection with Yun Man, he didn¡¯t want anything bad to happen to her. Before long, Ye Li saw Yun Man surrounded by about twenty zombies. Yun Man was a Level 7 Awakened Being, much stronger than these zombies. But ever since she witnessed her classmates being eaten one by one in the East District, she had developed a psychological shadow. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯m here,¡± A voice suddenly entered Ye Li¡¯s ears. Ye Li followed the voice and saw a young man arrive next to Yun Man. The young man was very handsome and appeared to be one or two years older than Yun Man. Ye Li had just seen this young man in the virtual image on the communication device. ¡°Another advanced Awakened Being.¡± Ye Li murmured to himself. Although advanced Awakened Beings and Tier 1 Evolved Beings were worlds apart, dealing with these zombies was still very easy for the former. Before long, the young man had killed all twenty or so zombies. ¡°Yun Man, are you alright?¡± the young man asked with concern. ¡°Senior Chen Yun, where is my teacher?¡± Yun Man asked anxiously. ¡°Ms.Meilin encountered a guardian of the White Lotus Sect. She asked me to come find you first.¡± Ye Li narrowed his eyes. ¡°A guardian of the White Lotus Sect?¡± Could it be the Guardian Scorpion mentioned by the Four Great Vajras earlier? The White Lotus Sect was a cult that was established after the outbreak of the zombie virus, but it didn¡¯t seem to be a powerful organization. Ye Li found it intriguing and decided to go and find out. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 15 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Tell me about the White Lotus Sect.¡± Ye Li said. An abrupt voice reached Chen Yun¡¯s ears, and he turned to see Ye Li approaching him. Ye Li had only been in this world for ten days and hadn¡¯t heard of the White Lotus Sect, so he felt it necessary to inquire. ¡°Who are you?¡± Chen Yun asked, examining Ye Li. Ye Li¡¯s aura was that of an ordinary Awakened Being. Before Ye Li could speak, Yun Man¡¯s voice chimed in. ¡°Senior, he is my classmate, Chen Yun. He is the top talent of Annan Academy,¡± Yun Man said happily, looking at Ye Li. ¡°So, what exactly is the White Lotus Sect?¡± Ye Li asked indifferently. Chen Yun furrowed his brow. Not only was he the top talent of Annan Academy, but he was also the young master of the Chen family, one of the two major warrior families in Annan Base City. Yet Ye Li treated him as if he were insignificant. ¡°Yun Man, who is he exactly?¡± ¡°Senior Chen Yun, his name is¡­¡± Yun Man suddenly realized that she didn¡¯t even know Ye Li¡¯s name and could only look at him. ¡°I¡¯m Ye Li,¡± Ye Li said slowly. ¡°Why does Yun Man call you senior?¡± Chen Yun coldly asked, his handsome face growing somber. ¡°That¡¯s none of your concern. Just tell me about the White Lotus Sect.¡± Ye Li replied indifferently. ¡°Senior Chen Yun, Senior Ye Li is amazing. He can merge two zombies into one and control them.¡± ¡°Also, those four advanced Awakened Beings from the White Lotus Sect were turned into zombies by Senior Ye Li¡¯s Tier 1 zombie.¡± Yun Man interjected. Chen Yun sneered, ¡°Yun Man, has this guy brainwashed you? He¡¯s just an ordinary Awakened Being.¡± There was a significant gap between ordinary Awakened Beings and advanced ones, and once someone became an advanced Awakened Being, they naturally wouldn¡¯t pay attention to ordinary Awakened Beings. ¡°Senior Chen Yun, what I said is true,¡± Yun Man quickly added, fearing that Chen Yun wouldn¡¯t believe her. ¡°Hmph!¡± Chen Yun snorted, his gaze fixed on Ye Li. ¡°What have you done to Yun Man!¡± Ye Li secretly smiled, thinking that Chen Yun was nothing more than an advanced Awakened Being. How dare he question him? He truly didn¡¯t know his place. ¡°Senior Chen Yun, don¡¯t speak to Senior Ye Li that way, or else¡­¡± Yun Man worried that Ye Li would release A Da and turn Chen Yun into a zombie. Chen Yun ignored Yun Man and continued to stare at Ye Li. ¡°If you won¡¯t talk, then don¡¯t blame me for being impolite!¡± Chen Yun shouted coldly. As his voice fell, Chen Yun launched an attack toward Ye Li! ¡°A Da, show him what you¡¯re capable of,¡± Ye Li said calmly. Roar!!! A Da emerged from the system space and threw a powerful punch at Chen Yun. Chen Yun widened his eyes and hurriedly dodged the punch, but A Da¡¯s speed was too fast, and he couldn¡¯t react in time. ¡°Boom!¡± Chen Yun crashed heavily into the wall, coughing up blood. However, he disregarded his injuries and looked up in astonishment at A Da, who stood like an iron tower in front of Ye Li. ¡°A¡­ Tier 1 zombie?¡± Chen Yun couldn¡¯t believe it. He truly couldn¡¯t fathom why there would be a Tier 1 zombie in Tongcheng. Ye Li walked slowly to where Chen Yun lay on the ground, looking at him expressionlessly. ¡°Senior, Chen Yun has realized his mistake. Please spare him.¡± Yun Man hastily pleaded. Ye Li looked at Chen Yun¡¯s horrified face and spoke slowly, ¡°Now, can you tell me about the White Lotus Sect?¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 16 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Chen Yun could never have imagined that everything Yun Man said was actually true. He looked at Ye Li with extreme terror, only to find Ye Li¡¯s face as calm as water. ¡°The White Lotus Sect is a cult, not far from Annan Base City.¡± Chen Yun had no intention of concealing anything, especially when he was facing a Tier 1 zombie. ¡°And the Guardian Scorpion?¡± ¡°The Guardian Scorpion is one of the four guardians of the White Lotus Sect, with the strength of a Tier 3 Evolved Being. Me and Teacher Meilin came to Tongcheng to find Yun Man, but we encountered him instead. Meilin fought the Guardian Scorpion.¡± Ye Li narrowed his eyes. A Tier 3 Evolved Being? That level of power was something he couldn¡¯t currently match. However, since such an existence existed in Tongcheng, it would be regrettable not to meet him. After storing A Da in the system space, Ye Li left the hotel. Chen Yun stared at Ye Li¡¯s back, clenching his fists tightly. ¡°Ye Li, let¡¯s wait and see!¡± ¡­ The sun was setting, painting half the sky a fiery red, resembling a blazing cloud. It appeared incredibly spectacular. ¡°Howl! Howl!¡± Countless zombies came from all directions! Ye Li realized that there were indeed many zombies in the East District, so now he could let the Four Great Vajras level up. ¡°Come out!¡± Ye Li coldly snorted, and A Da and the Four Great Vajras emerged. The incoming zombies were just ordinary ones, and A Da and the Four Great Vajras easily dealt with them. As a Tier 1 zombie with residual power abilities from his previous life, A Da sent the ordinary zombies flying with each punch. Although the Four Great Vajras were only Level 6 zombies, they were able to deal with multiple ordinary zombies with a single punch. As usual, whenever a zombie fell, Ye Li would use it for synthesis. From this wave of undead, Ye Li made a fortune. He produced three Level 6 male zombies and one Level 7 female zombie. Golden Vajra, Silver Vajra, Copper Vajra, and Iron Vajra, the Four Great Vajras were all Level 6 zombies. He originally had one Level 6 zombie, so now he had a total of four Level 6 zombies, one for each of the Vajras. After Ye Li synthesized the four Level 6 male zombies respectively with the Four Great Vajras, they all became Level 7 zombies. Ye Li checked and found that there was still one Level 7 male zombie in the system space. After some thought, Ye Li decided to prioritize the cultivation of Golden Vajra. He synthesized the Level 7 male zombie with Golden Vajra, making it a Level 8 zombie. Looking at the female zombies in the system space, there was one each of Level 8, Level 7, Level 6, and Level 2 female zombies. After synthesizing the level 7 female zombie obtained from this wave of corpses, he further combined it with another level 8 female zombie. Ye Li now had one Level 9 female zombie. He checked the quantity of male and female zombies: Male zombies: A Da, Four Great Vajras, one Level 5 male zombie, and one Level 4 male zombie. Female zombies: one Level 9 female zombie, one Level 6 female zombie, one Level 5 female zombie, and one Level 2 female zombie. Ye Li nodded in satisfaction. When he was about to continue moving forward, the voice of the system appeared in his mind. Ding¡­ ¡°Congratulations, host, you have obtained a chance to draw a prize. Would you like to use it?¡± Ye Li didn¡¯t expect he could draw a prize, which seemed interesting. ¡°Yes.¡± Immediately, a roulette wheel appeared in his mind, with the pointer spinning within it. ¡°Congratulations, host, for drawing the prize: Super Life Potion x1.¡± Super Life Potion: Instantly recover regardless of the severity of injuries. Ye Li thought this was a divine potion. If this medicine appeared in China, it would definitely cause a sensation. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 17 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Ye Li continued walking forward when suddenly he heard sounds of fighting. ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem like zombies fighting, but¡­ humans?¡± A glint flashed in Ye Li¡¯s eyes as he thought it must be Yun Man¡¯s teacher and the Guardian Scorpion of the White Lotus Sect. According to Chen Yun, the Guardian Scorpion is a third-stage Evolved Being, possessing terrifying power. He hurried towards the sound and found numerous zombies besieging two humans. The two were a man and a woman. The man was thin and emitted a suffocating evil aura, with a scorpion tattoo on his face. There was no need to guess. The man was undoubtedly the Guardian Scorpion of the White Lotus Sect. The other person was Meilin, Yun Man¡¯s teacher. Meilin appeared to be in her twenties, but she was already a third-stage Evolved Being. Such talent is truly terrifying. At the moment, the Guardian Scorpion and Meilin were slaughtering the zombies that were attacking them. The number of zombies was overwhelming, likely exceeding a thousand. Ye Li realized that he had underestimated the heroes of this world. Meilin possessed such extraordinary talent. And¡­ Ye Li stared at the Guardian Scorpion and Meilin and noticed that Meilin¡¯s spiritual energy was purple! This meant that Meilin had an S-class gene! D-class genes were green, C-class genes were blue, B-class genes were black, A-class genes were red, and S-class genes were purple. The class of a warrior¡¯s genes could be discerned from his aura. He then looked at the Guardian Scorpion, whose gene was A-class. Ye Li smirked. Although the Guardian Scorpion and Meilin¡¯s current strength surpassed him, he still decided to do something big. Fortune favored the bold! He released A Da, the Four Great Vajras, and the male and female zombies. What he planned to do was to lure the zombies besieging the Guardian Scorpion and Meilin and synthesize them. After he gave orders to the male and female zombies, they went on a frenzied charge. Although ordinary zombies lacked intelligence, they would naturally follow stronger zombies of their kind. Before long, over a thousand zombies were lured over. This scene astonished both the Guardian Scorpion and Meilin. Ye Li smiled, thinking that with so many zombies, he could synthesize them to create a Tier 1 male zombie and a Tier 1 female zombie. ¡°Now that the zombies have fled, let¡¯s continue!¡± said the Guardian Scorpion with a cold smile, staring at Meilin. ¡°Fine. Do you think I¡¯m afraid of you?¡± Meilin responded disdainfully. Immediately, the Guardian Scorpion and Meilin resumed their fight. Seeing this, Ye Li felt relieved. Countless zombies had already gathered in front of him, and Ye Li commanded his zombies to deal with them. A Da, the Four Great Vajras, and the male and female zombies started their attack. Ye Li started frantically synthesizing zombies in his mind. To Ye Li¡¯s surprise, this wave of zombies numbered over 2,000. He synthesized a Tier 1 male zombie and a Tier 1 female zombie. Amazing!!! Without any hesitation, Ye Li dragged the Tier 1 male zombie onto A Da. ¡°Confirm synthesis?¡± ¡°Confirmed.¡± Ding¡­ ¡°Congratulations, host, for having a Tier 2 male zombie and obtaining a super treasure chest.¡± Ye Li smiled. Now A Da had become a Tier 2 zombie, and he also obtained a super treasure chest. He wondered what was inside. He opened the super treasure chest: ¡°Obtained 50 gene points, 50 strength points, 50 speed points, and 50 defense points.¡± ¡°Obtained exclusive zombie skill, Earth-Shattering Fist.¡± ¡°Obtained exclusive zombie skills: Wind, Rain, Thunder, and Lightning.¡± Ding¡­ ¡°Congratulations, host, for becoming a Level 5 Awakened Being.¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 18 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Ye Li was extremely excited. The contents of this super treasure chest were incredible. A Level 5 Awakened Being was still just an ordinary Awakened Being, nothing special to mention. However, what on earth were these exclusive zombie skills? Ye Li checked the Earth-Shattering Fist and Wind, Rain, Thunder, and Lightning. Earth-Shattering Fist: a D-grade fist technique. After the fist technique is upgraded to S-grade, your fist can shatter the heavens and earth. Wind: a D-grade magic. After it¡¯s upgraded to S-grade, you can uproot everything on your way with the magic. Rain: a D-grade magic. After it¡¯s upgraded to S-grade, you can flood the world with the magic. Thunder: a D-grade magic. After it¡¯s upgraded to S-grade, you can shake the world with thunder. Lightning: a D-grade magic. After it¡¯s upgraded to S-grade, you can control huge lightning. Ye Li thought, ¡°These are truly treasures. Although they are currently only D-grade, they can be upgraded.¡± After thinking for a few seconds, he infused the Earth-Shattering Fist into Ah Da¡¯s body. And then he fused Wind, Rain, Thunder, and Lightning respectively into the bodies of the Four Great Vajras. Now, all his zombies had their exclusive skills, and Ye Li was very satisfied. He looked at the ongoing battle and noticed that Guardian Scorpion and Teacher Meilin were evenly matched. Although Meilin possessed S-class genes and was a Tier-3 Evolved Being, Guardian Scorpion should be stronger than her. Otherwise, as a Tier-3 Evolved Being with A-class genes, Guardian Scorpion would never be able to defeat Meilin. Ye Li didn¡¯t know how much longer they would fight. He wanted to see if he could take advantage of the situation. ¡°This Tier-1 female zombie¡­¡± Ye Li thought about whether he should cultivate a female zombie, but after considering it for a moment, he decided not to. The reason was that he hadn¡¯t found a suitable female zombie so far. After putting the zombies into the system space, Ye Li calmly watched the battle between Meilin and Guardian Scorpion. Meilin wielded a purple longsword of high rank, while Guardian Scorpion¡¯s weapon was a scorpion tail blade. The battlefield was filled with flashing lights and a continuous exchange of cold glimmers. Ye Li found a place to sit down, crossed his legs, and casually picked a blade of grass to chew on. He didn¡¯t want to help Meilin or Guardian Scorpion. He just wanted to sit back and watch the tigers fight! Ye Li rested his chin on his hand, his face showing a hint of boredom. The sky was about to darken, but they still hadn¡¯t determined a winner. Suddenly, Ye Li¡¯s eyes lit up as he witnessed Meilin and Guardian Scorpion unleashing their ultimate moves. It was a fatal blow! On Meilin¡¯s purple sword, a purple phoenix flew forward, while Guardian Scorpion¡¯s scorpion tail blade swung down, its massive black blade energy clashing the purple phoenix. ¡°Boom!¡± After the purple phoenix and the black blade energy disappeared, Ye Li looked at the battlefield and saw that Meilin spat out a mouthful of blood and had a horrifying wound on her body. ¡°Hahaha, even though you have S-class genes, your strength is still inferior to mine since you¡¯ve just reached the Tier-3 realm,¡± Guardian Scorpion shouted arrogantly. Meilin covered her wound as crimson blood continuously flowed out. She had been seriously injured. ¡°Everything is over now,¡± Guardian Scorpion said nonchalantly. ¡°Who said it¡¯s all over?¡± Ye Li uttered each word with determination, without any hesitation. ¡°Who are you?¡± Guardian Scorpion coldly responded. Ye Li walked slowly towards them. Initially, he didn¡¯t want to step forward, but he thought that since he helped Meilin, she should give him something valuable in return. With this thought in mind, he approached them. Both Guardian Scorpion and Meilin were taken aback, as they never expected someone to appear at this moment. ¡°You¡­?¡± Guardian Scorpion narrowed his eyes and looked at Ye Li with a hint of playfulness. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 19 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Brat, do you want to meddle in my business?¡± Guardian Scorpion stared at Ye Li. ¡°Yes, I do.¡± Ye Li calmly replied. Meilin covered her wound and looked at Ye Li with difficulty. ¡°You¡¯re no match for him. Leave quickly.¡± Ye Li smiled faintly and said, ¡°Although I¡¯m no match for him, you are.¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± Upon hearing this, Guardian Scorpion burst into laughter as if he had heard the funniest joke. ¡°What are you laughing at?¡± Ye Li asked, puzzled. ¡°I¡¯m laughing at how you¡¯re oblivious to your imminent death. A mere ordinary Awakened Being like you dares to boast?¡± Guardian Scorpion said disdainfully. Ye Li shook his head slightly and took out the Super Life Potion from the system space. ¡°Drink this, and your injuries will heal,¡± Ye Li said calmly to Meilin. Meilin hesitated. Although she couldn¡¯t believe Ye Li¡¯s words, her intuition told her that Ye Li wasn¡¯t lying. ¡°Brat, I¡¯m curious to see what tricks you¡¯re playing,¡± Guardian Scorpion said, folding his arms and looking at Ye Li with amusement. ¡°Go ahead. Drink it,¡± Ye Li said slowly. After pondering for a few seconds, Meilin gritted her teeth, took the Super Life Potion, and drank it. In an instant, a miracle happened. The wound on Meilin¡¯s body began to heal at an astonishing speed, and her spiritual power reached its peak. ¡°How¡­ how is this possible?¡± Guardian Scorpion gaped at the scene before him. Meilin was also stunned. She couldn¡¯t fathom that such a miraculous elixir existed in the world. ¡°Now¡­ you can defeat him,¡± Ye Li said calmly. During Meilin¡¯s battle with Guardian Scorpion earlier, he had expended a lot of spiritual power, and now his spiritual power was almost depleted. ¡°Brat, we¡¯ll meet again!¡± With those words, Guardian Scorpion fled from the scene at an unprecedented speed, leaving Ye Li astonished. It must be said that Guardian Scorpion¡¯s choice to escape was extremely wise; otherwise, he would have suffered under Meilin¡¯s purple sword. ¡°Thank you.¡± Meilin expressed her gratitude as she looked at Ye Li. ¡°No need for thanks. Just give me one or two treasures.¡± Ye Li said. He was not one to be taken advantage of, as he had given the Super Life Potion to Meilin, and it was not in his character to receive nothing in return. ¡°Treasures?¡± Meilin was taken aback. She never dreamed that Ye Li would say that. ¡°Yes, hurry up and give them to me,¡± Ye Li said, opening his palm!!! Meilin looked at Ye Li in astonishment, noticing that he was quite young. However, his eyes were unforgettable for anyone who saw them. They were as tranquil as the night and as deep as the sea. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t have any treasures on me,¡± Meilin said somewhat embarrassed. She thought that the elixir Ye Li had given her to drink must be extremely valuable, so it was reasonable for him to ask for something in return. Ye Li sighed inwardly at her words, realizing that he had sacrificed the child and failed to catch the wolf. ¡°But I am a teacher at Annan Academy. If you want to enter the academy, I can arrange it for you.¡± ¡°I have no interest in entering Annan Academy, but you better prepare some treasures because I might come to take them at any time.¡± Ye Li said slowly. Meilin was startled again. ¡°What do you mean by treasures¡­?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know either. Just don¡¯t disappoint me,¡± Ye Li replied. With that, Ye Li walked away slowly. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 20 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Meilin stared at Ye Li¡¯s receding figure and rubbed her eyes, feeling like she was hallucinating. She didn¡¯t understand, really didn¡¯t understand why there would be such a strange person, and furthermore, he was just an ordinary Awakened Being. ¡°What exactly does he mean by treasures?¡± Meilin muttered to herself. In fact, Ye Li didn¡¯t know what treasures he wanted either. It had only been ten days since he transmigrated here, so how would he know what treasures there were? He just wanted something practical, but little did he know that Meilin didn¡¯t have anything at all. ¡°Oh right, Yun Man.¡± Meilin snapped out of her thoughts and quickly sent a message to Yun Man using the communication device. ¡°Yun Man, wait for me there, I¡¯ll be there soon.¡± With that, Meilin headed towards the direction of the hotel. ¡­ Ye Li felt more and more that it wasn¡¯t worth it as he walked. The Super Life Potion was a divine medicine, and he just used it like that. What should he say? But since he had already used it, he would have to find an opportunity to go to the Annan Base City and ask for treasures. By now, it was getting late, and Ye Li decided to call it a day. He found a random place, asked Ah Da to stand guard, and then went to sleep. Ding¡­ ¡°Congratulations, host, on obtaining 12 Zombie Treasure Chests. Would you like to open them all at once?¡± ¡°Open them.¡± Ye Li didn¡¯t hesitate at all; he had been waiting for the Zombie Treasure Chests for a long time. ¡°Obtained 200 Gene Points, 200 Strength Points, 200 Speed Points, 200 Defense Points.¡± ¡°Ten boxes of food, and one opportunity to obtain Zombie Enchantment Supernatural Ability.¡± Ding¡­ ¡°Congratulations, host, on becoming a Level 7 Awakened Being.¡± Ye Li was somewhat delighted. He had jumped from a Level 5 Awakened Being directly to Level 7, but it was normal considering the 12 Zombie Treasure Chests. But what was this Zombie Enchantment Supernatural Ability? Zombie Enchantment Supernatural Ability: Choose one attribute among Strength, Speed, or Defense to enchant a zombie. Ye Li was shocked after reading it. He had always wanted to find a female zombie with pre-death abilities to cultivate, and now the opportunity had come. He put the Tier 1 female zombie from the system space into the synthesis grid, then used the Zombie Enchantment Supernatural Ability. There were three attributes for enchantment: Strength, Speed, and Defense. After thinking for a moment, Ye Li decided that Strength and Defense wouldn¡¯t be suitable for a female zombie. He chose to enchant the Speed attribute, giving the Tier 1 female zombie the Speed supernatural ability. He looked at the female zombie in front of him. The Tier 1 zombie already had some intelligence but couldn¡¯t speak yet. The higher the level of the zombie, the more attractive it would become. So, he wasn¡¯t worried. ¡°I need to give this female zombie a name. What should I call her?¡± After pondering for a few seconds, Ye Li nodded and said to the Tier 1 female zombie, ¡°From now on, I¡¯ll call you Hongye.¡± Ding¡­ ¡°Detected host naming a zombie. Obtained one treasure chest.¡± Ye Li didn¡¯t think twice and opened the treasure chest: ¡°Obtained a Fiery Red Gown Set.¡± Ye Li was startled. Fiery Red Gown Set? Fiery Red Gown Set: Appearance Points +10. ¡°With Appearance Points +10, Hongye should look much better.¡± Immediately, Ye Li couldn¡¯t wait to dress Hongye in the Fiery Red Gown Set. ¡°Wow¡­¡± Ye Li was stunned. He could swear that he was truly stunned. Now Hongye was in the fiery red gown, with her long hair reaching her waist. Despite the decay on her face, she looked truly beautiful. ¡°Hongye¡­?¡± Ye Li couldn¡¯t help but call out, even though he knew Hongye couldn¡¯t speak yet. Thinking that as Hongye¡¯s level increased, she would become even more beautiful, reaching a point where her skin was flawless and delicate, he couldn¡¯t help but imagine how stunningly beautiful she would be. If she were to call him ¡°Honey¡±¡­ Ye Li dared not think further. He truly couldn¡¯t continue thinking about it. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 21 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Ye Li took another look at Ah Da. Ah Da was becoming more and more handsome with a height of 1.9 meters, exuding an imposing aura. He was undoubtedly a person whom no one dared to provoke in Tongcheng now. However¡­ Ye Li wondered if the Guardian Scorpion had left or not. He put Ah Da and Hongye into the system space, had something to eat, and continued his search for zombies. He arrived at an abandoned factory, which seemed to have been deserted for a long time, covered in weeds and rust. Entering the factory, he found only a dozen male zombies. Ye Li was somewhat disappointed, but it was better than nothing. He synthesized all these dozen zombies. ¡°Ah!¡± Just as Ye Li was about to leave, he heard a scream, a girl¡¯s scream. He hurried in the direction of the sound and found a girl lying on the ground with a cut on her hand, seemingly caused by rusty steel. ¡°Don¡¯t catch me, don¡¯t catch me!¡± The girl looked at Ye Li in horror and screamed. The girl was quite pretty, about the same age as Ye Li, around sixteen or seventeen. Tears welled up in the corners of the girl¡¯s eyes, as if she had been greatly frightened. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Ye Li looked at the girl impatiently and asked. The girl was taken aback by his words, pondered for a few seconds, and then cautiously looked at Ye Li and said: ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re not here to take me back, are you?¡± ¡°Why would I take you back? Do we know each other?¡± Ye Li wondered if the girl had a mental problem. It would be a shame to see such a beautiful girl like this. The girl breathed a sigh of relief upon hearing his words. ¡°I thought you came to take me back to the White Lotus Sect.¡± That statement immediately rang a bell to Ye Li! He instantly knew who the girl was. At the hotel, the Four Great Vajras said they were looking for Miss Xiao Hui. Even with just a little thought, it was easy to figure out that the girl in front of him must be Xiao Hui. ¡°You¡¯re Xiao Hui, right?¡± Ye Li said slowly. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m not.¡± the girl quickly shook her head. Ye Li smiled. ¡°Stop pretending. I¡¯m not from the White Lotus Sect.¡± Xiao Hui looked at Ye Li in shock. For some reason, her intuition told her that Ye Li was not lying, even though this was the first time they had met. ¡°How did you know my name?¡± Xiao Hui curiously asked Ye Li. ¡°I heard it from others. What are you doing here?¡± Ye Li asked casually. Xiao Hui¡¯s pale face turned even paler at his words. ¡°I have no choice. I have to escape.¡± Ye Li was curious about the conflict of interests between Xiao Hui and the White Lotus Sect. Xiao Hui seemed like an ordinary person. ¡°The Young Master of the White Lotus Sect, Bai Wawa, treats me as a sex slave. He wants to refine me, so I had to escape,¡± Xiao Hui said directly. ¡°Is Bai Wawa powerful?¡± Ye Li asked. ¡°He¡¯s very powerful, a third-tier Evolved Being. Once he refines me, he will become a fourth-tier Evolved Being.¡± No wonder they were looking for Xiao Hui. It all made sense now. ¡°Senior, are you also an Evolved Being?¡± Xiao Hui asked. She had secretly watched Ye Li synthesize the zombies earlier, thinking he was from the White Lotus Sect. Overwhelmed by fear, she accidentally cut herself on the rusted iron and fell to the ground. ¡°I¡¯m not.¡± Ye Li shook his head. ¡°Senior, I know you must be an Evolved Being. Can you please save me?¡± Xiao Hui¡¯s eyes were filled with a pleading expression¡­ If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 22 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Ye Li looked at the pleading expression in Xiao Hui¡¯s eyes and thought that no one would believe him even if he told the truth. ¡°I really am not an Evolved Being, and I can¡¯t help you.¡± ¡°But Senior, I¡­¡± Before Xiao Hui could finish her sentence, she was interrupted by Ye Li. ¡°Annan Base City is not far from Tongcheng. You can go there,¡± Ye Li said slowly. ¡°But Senior, I¡¯m just an ordinary person, and there are so many zombies in Tongcheng.¡± Xiao Hui meant that if she went to Annan Base City alone, she would definitely be eaten by zombies. Ye Li didn¡¯t continue to answer. He slowly walked out of the factory. After a few seconds of hesitation, Xiao Hui followed him. ¡°Senior, can you take me to Annan Base City?¡± Xiao Hui pleaded, looking at Ye Li. ¡°No,¡± Ye Li said flatly. After he had transmigrated to this zombie world and not yet obtained the system, Ye Li had seen too much of the fickleness of human nature. What did human lives matter in this world? However¡­ Ye Li thought of when he saved Meilin, and he felt a contradiction within himself. After all, he had transmigrated from China and couldn¡¯t truly become heartless. Ye Li continued to search for zombies, and Xiao Hui followed him. ¡°Can you stop following me?¡± Ye Li stared at Xiao Hui and said. ¡°Senior, I¡­¡± Xiao Hui¡¯s fair face was filled with grievances and stubbornness. ¡°Roar! Roar!¡± Xiao Hui heard the sound of zombies and her fair face instantly turned pale. ¡°Senior, zombies!¡± Xiao Hui was just an ordinary person, and when faced with zombies, she was scared. Ye Li gave a faint smile. These zombies were truly like those who ignored the road to heaven and willingly walked into hell. Hundreds of zombies surged forward, and Ye Li released Ah Da, the Four Great Vajras, and Hongye. Upon seeing the sudden appearance of zombies around Ye Li, Xiao Hui was frightened and took a few steps back, looking at Ye Li in shock. ¡°Senior, there are zombies around you!¡± Ye Li shook his head inwardly at her words and turned his head to look at Xiao Hui. He slowly said, Don¡¯t make a fuss out of it. The following scene made Xiao Hui cover her mouth in shock. She was utterly astonished. She saw that the zombies around Ye Li rushed towards the hundreds of zombies, and in an instant, they knocked down all of them. All the hundreds of zombies lost their fighting ability! ¡°What¡­ What¡¯s going on?¡± Xiao Hui couldn¡¯t understand. Weren¡¯t zombies supposed to eat humans? Why weren¡¯t they attacking Ye Li, instead¡­ Ye Li synthesized the hundreds of zombies, merging the 5th-level male zombies and 4th-level male zombies in the system space into a 7th-level male zombie. Then he synthesized the 6th, 5th, and 2nd-level female zombies into a 7th-level female zombie. He came up with a plan to quickly upgrade the 9th-level female zombie in the system space to a first-tier zombie, and then merge it with Hongye. As for the Four Great Vajras¡ªthe Gold Vajra was currently an 8th-level zombie, and the other three were all 7th-level zombies. He merged the 7th-level male zombie with the Silver Vajra, and it became an 8th-level zombie. Although the progress was a bit slow, it was still not bad. When Ye Li turned around and looked at Xiao Hui, he noticed that she seemed frozen. Her eyes were wide open as if she had seen something unimaginable. ¡°Are you surprised?¡± Ye Li looked at Xiao Hui and said calmly. ¡°I¡­¡± Xiao Hui snapped out of her daze. She didn¡¯t know how to answer because she truly didn¡¯t know. ¡°Never be surprised, because everything I do is enough to astonish you for three days and three nights.¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 23 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Xiao Hui had seen many Evolved Beings in the White Lotus Sect, but she had never seen someone like Ye Li. She stared at Ye Li in a daze, only to find that he remained calm as if nothing had happened. ¡°Senior, do these zombies obey your commands?¡± Xiao Hui asked cautiously while looking at Ye Li. ¡°What do you think?¡± Ye Li replied with a question. Xiao Hui was startled by his response and didn¡¯t know how to answer. Her mind was in turmoil. She couldn¡¯t believe that zombies could obey human commands. ¡°Do you have to follow me?¡± Ye Li suddenly asked. ¡°Senior, if I don¡¯t follow you, I will definitely die.¡± Xiao Hui replied, lowering her head. Ye Li sighed inwardly and decided to let her do as she pleased. Then Ye Li began to walk forward, with Xiao Hui following closely behind. Xiao Hui looked at Ye Li¡¯s slightly thin figure and, for some reason, felt a hint of sweetness in her heart. In the fading spring of May, she seemed to have found the love of her life. emmmmm¡­ It had been five days since Ye Li and Xiao Hui arrived in the East District of Tongcheng. During these five days, Ye Li had merged numerous zombies. The Four Great Vajras were now all 10th-level zombies and were about to become first-tier mutant zombies. Moreover, these Four Great Vajras now possessed special abilities, including wind, rain, thunder, and lightning, although their power was yet to be tested. Ah Da remained a second-tier zombie, and Hongye had reached the first tier. It wouldn¡¯t be long before Hongye became a second-tier zombie. Ye Li had also become an 8th-level Awakened Being and was now a true high-level Awakened Being. ¡°Senior, you are truly amazing,¡± Xiao Hui said, looking at Ye Li with an admiring expression. Over the past five days, her admiration for Ye Li had reached its peak. Ye Li remained silent because he knew that he wasn¡¯t truly powerful at the moment. ¡°Roar!¡± A familiar sound resounded, and Ye Li sensed a hint of danger. He looked closely and saw a tall zombie wielding a giant axe charging towards him. Most importantly, the eyes of this giant axe zombie were green. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect there would be a first-tier zombie in Tongcheng.¡± As Ye Li spoke, he released Ah Da from the system space. ¡°Ah Da, take down this zombie.¡± Upon Ye Li¡¯s command, Ah Da rushed towards the giant axe zombie. This giant axe zombie was only a first-tier zombie, while Ah Da was a second-tier zombie. It was clear who was stronger. With the wind whistling around his fist, Ah Da knocked down the giant axe zombie before it could swing its axe. ¡°Roar! Roar!¡± The giant axe zombie struggled to get up from the ground, indicating its intention to continue fighting with Ah Da. Unfortunately, the power gap between them was too significant. The giant axe zombie was knocked down again by Ah Da before it could even stand up. The giant axe zombie couldn¡¯t get up anymore. Ye Li put the giant axe zombie into the system space. Ding¡­ ¡°Congratulations, host, for obtaining one random draw opportunity.¡± At that moment, the voice of the system echoed in Ye Li¡¯s mind. Naturally, Ye Li chose to draw, and the pointer on the roulette in his mind began to spin. ¡°Congratulations, host, for obtaining one fusion opportunity x1.¡± Ye Li was stunned. A fusion opportunity? Fusion opportunity: Allows to fuse zombies of the same gender into a single zombie. ¡°So, you mean the Four Great Vajras can be fused into a single zombie?¡± Ye Li asked the system. ¡°Yes, host.¡± the system replied. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 24 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations The system¡¯s affirmative answer brought a brilliant expression to Ye Li¡¯s face. ¡°But what about the special abilities of the Four Great Vajras after the fusion? Ye Li wondered. The Four Great Vajras possessed the abilities of wind, rain, thunder and lightning, which would be incredibly powerful if they were fused. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, host. The fused zombie will retain all the abilities.¡± the system assured him. Upon hearing this, Ye Li felt relieved. Ding¡­ ¡°Please select the zombies you want to fuse.¡± prompted the system. After pondering for a few seconds, Ye Li began to make his selection. He thought it would be best to fuse Ah Da and the Four Great Vajras together because he decided to prioritize cultivating Ah Da and Hongye. Immediately, Ah Da, the Four Great Vajras, the Giant Axe Zombie, and several male zombies of different levels began to fuse. The fusion began: ¡°10%¡­ 30%¡­ 60%¡­ 100%.¡± ¡°Please choose whose appearance to retain.¡± the system asked. Without hesitation, Ye Li chose to retain Ah Da¡¯s appearance. Ding¡­ ¡°Fusion successful. Ah Da has become a Tier 3 zombie.¡± Ye Li looked at Ah Da and noticed that he had become even more handsome. As a Tier 3 zombie, Ah Da should be capable of speaking, right? ¡°Ah Da¡­?¡± Ye Li tentatively called out. ¡°Master,¡± Ah Da respectfully addressed Ye Li. ¡°Oh, he can actually speak.¡± Ye Li exclaimed in excitement. The fact that Ah Da addressed him as ¡°master¡± left him at a loss for words to describe his elation. ¡°Ah Da, do you think I¡¯m handsome?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Ah Da didn¡¯t continue speaking. Ye Li felt a bit disappointed but quickly let it go, thinking that a Tier 3 zombie would probably only address him as ¡°master.¡± With that in mind, Ye Li thought he should speed up Hongye¡¯s advancement. She would likely become the most beautiful person in this post-apocalyptic world. Alas, she would possess skin as fair as ice and bones as pure as jade, almost free from any trace of sweat. Ye Li could already envision that day! He checked Ah Da¡¯s attributes: Ah Da: Tier 3 mutated zombie. Weapon: Ordinary boxing gloves. Abilities: Earth-shattering Fist, Wind, Rain, Thunder and Lighting. Attribute: Strength. A Tier 3 zombie¡¯s eyes were blue. Ye Li checked all his zombies: Male zombies: Ah Da. Female zombies: Hongye, one Level 7 female zombie, one Level 6 female zombie. Elder¡­ Elder, did Ah Da just speak? Xiao Hui asked, astonished. If possible, she would prefer to belive that she have misheard, but obviously, she hadn¡¯t. A zombie who could speak! Xiao Hui had never even heard of such a thing, let alone witnessed it. ¡°Is it strange for zombies to speak?¡± Ye Li replied casually, observing Xiao Hui¡¯s reaction. In truth, a speaking zombie was not strange at all, but Xiao Hui was an ordinary person who had no knowledge of such things. ¡°Hahaha!!!¡± Suddenly, a burst of arrogant and unrestrained laughter erupted. Ye Li fixed his gaze and realized that the one standing before him was none other than Guardian Scorpion. ¡°Miss Xiao Hui, I¡¯ve finally found you!¡± Guardian Scorpion exclaimed. Xiao Hui¡¯s face turned pale as she looked at Guardian Scorpion. ¡°What should we do, Elder?¡± Xiao Hui naturally knew of Guardian Scorpion¡¯s strength as a Tier 3 Evolved Being¡ªan overwhelmingly powerful existence. Before Ye Li could speak, Guardian Scorpion spoke. ¡°Brat, you¡¯re here too?¡± Guardian Scorpion clearly hadn¡¯t expected to find Ye Li and Xiao Hui together. ¡°Hahaha!!!¡± ¡°Brat, as I said, we would meet again!¡± Guardian Scorpion laughed triumphantly, as if he had emptied a lifetime¡¯s worth of laughter in that moment. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 25 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Ye Li looked at the arrogant and unrestrained smile on Guardian Scorpion¡¯s face, his jade-like complexion showing some confusion. ¡°What are you laughing at?¡± he asked. Guardian Scorpion stopped laughing at the words and his gloomy face turned extremely disdainful. ¡°Brat, last time I didn¡¯t know what kind of divine medicine you gave that woman, which saved your life. But this time, that woman isn¡¯t here. Let¡¯s see how you survive.¡± Ye Li nodded, understanding that Guardian Scorpion believed he was doomed. ¡°Elder, let¡¯s run,¡± Xiao Hui tugged at Ye Li¡¯s sleeve. She had reached the extreme point of fear. Ye Li ignored Xiao Hui and calmly looked at Guardian Scorpion. ¡°Do you really trust your own eyes?¡± Ye Li slowly spoke to Guardian Scorpion. ¡°Hmph!¡± Guardian Scorpion snorted, his face growing even more contemptuous. ¡°Of course, I trust my own eyes. You¡­¡± Before he could finish his sentence, Guardian Scorpion sensed something and couldn¡¯t believe what he saw as he looked at Ye Li. ¡°Brat, you¡¯ve become an advanced Awakened Being?¡± Guardian Scorpion remembered very clearly that Ye Li was just an ordinary Awakened Being last time. But in a short span of a few days, he had become an advanced Awakened Being. ¡°That¡¯s right, so you better run,¡± Ye Li said slowly. ¡°Hahaha!¡± Guardian Scorpion burst into laughter again as if he heard the most hilarious joke of his life from birth until now. ¡°Brat, you don¡¯t think you can beat me, do you?¡± Ye Li looked at Guardian Scorpion and shook his head inwardly. He released Ah Da from the system space. Guardian Scorpion¡¯s laughter abruptly stopped! ¡°A third-tier zombie!¡± Guardian Scorpion widened his eyes, staring at Ah Da beside Ye Li. Guardian Scorpion was shocked, unable to comprehend why there would be a third-tier zombie in this small Tongcheng. Xiao Hui was also shocked. Although she was just an ordinary person, having lived in the White Lotus Sect for so long, she naturally knew what a third-tier zombie meant. After learning that Ah Da was a third-tier zombie, Xiao Hui relaxed. ¡°Brat, who are you exactly?¡± Guardian Scorpion stared at Ye Li intently. In his view, Ye Li was just an advanced Awakened Being, so how could he have a third-tier zombie obeying him? ¡°Do you really want to know who I am?¡± Ye Li looked at Guardian Scorpion calmly and said. Guardian Scorpion gritted his teeth tightly upon hearing this, but after a few seconds, he finally spoke, ¡°Yes!¡± Ye Li pondered for a few seconds and then looked at Guardian Scorpion, saying, ¡°I am the one who will kill you.¡± ¡°What¡­ did¡­ you¡­ say?¡± Guardian Scorpion looked at Ye Li fiercely. ¡°Brat, do you really think that having a third-tier zombie makes you capable of defeating me?¡± Ye Li smiled faintly. ¡°Have you always been this full of nonsense?¡± Upon hearing these words, Guardian Scorpion erupted in anger. ¡°Brat, I¡¯ll take your life!¡± As he spoke, Guardian Scorpion drew his scorpion tail blade and rushed toward Ye Li. Ye Li¡¯s jade-like face remained calm as water, as if he regarded Guardian Scorpion as nothing more than air. ¡°Ah Da, do you know what to do?¡± Ye Li asked. Ah Da naturally knew what to do. Although a third-tier zombie could only speak simple words, he could understand. ¡°I know, Master!¡± As the words fell, Ah Da threw a punch! ¡°Boom!¡± The force of this punch made the wind retreat. ¡°So this is the Earth-Shattering Fist?¡± Ye Li murmured to himself. Guardian Scorpion watched as this invisible punch approached him and quickly dodged left and right. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 26 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Guardian Scorpion, as a third-tier Evolved Being, had managed to evade the attack in the end. ¡°Impressive, indeed a third-tier zombie, truly powerful!¡± Guardian Scorpion stared at Ah Da. He had never encountered a third-stage zombie before. This was the first time. ¡°However, that¡¯s all you¡¯ve got!¡± With his words, Guardian Scorpion raised his scorpion tail blade high and fiercely swung it down. ¡°Scorpion Tail Strike!¡± With a loud shout, a terrifying slash surged toward Ah Da. Ah Da¡¯s zombified face showed no sign of disturbance as he launched a punch. This punch combined the power of the Earth-Shattering Fist and the force of thunder and lightning, forcefully colliding with the terrifying slash. ¡°Boom!¡± A loud explosion rang as the power of thunder and lightning was not neutralized by the Scorpion Tail Strike but continued toward Guardian Scorpion. ¡°What?!¡± Guardian Scorpion was filled with shock and swore he had never been so afraid before. At the critical moment, Guardian Scorpion quickly used his scorpion tail blade to block in front of him. ¡°Clang!¡± The high-quality scorpion tail blade shattered into pieces. ¡°This, this¡­¡± Guardian Scorpion broke into a cold sweat, looking at Ah Da with extreme terror. ¡°Ah Da, finish him!¡± At that moment, Ye Li gave another order to Ah Da. Roar! Ah Da let out a furious roar and darted forward, moving at lightning speed. Guardian Scorpion quickly used all his abilities to escape, reaching the fastest speed he had ever achieved. It was undeniable that Ah Da was stronger than Guardian Scorpion, but if Guardian Scorpion wanted to escape, Ah Da couldn¡¯t do anything about it. Ye Li felt a bit regretful. If only he could turn Guardian Scorpion into a zombie. ¡°Ah Da, you¡¯re amazing!¡± Xiao Hui quickly applauded. Ye Li looked at Xiao Hui and slowly spoke, ¡°You seem very happy?¡± Xiao Hui was taken aback. ¡°Senior, isn¡¯t this something to be happy about?¡± ¡°Roar! Roar!¡± At this moment, countless zombies surrounded them. Ye Li was stunned, looking at the zombies coming from all directions. There were just too many zombies in this wave. Suddenly, he had a feeling that these were all the zombies in Tongcheng. Tens of thousands, or even hundreds of thousands¡­? At this moment, Ye Li had only one thought: to escape. No matter how powerful Ah Da is, he can¡¯t defeat so many zombies. ¡°Run!¡± When Ye Li uttered the word ¡°run,¡± Xiao Hui¡¯s face was still filled with joy. She thought that Ye Li must be very happy this time with so many zombies here. But when Xiao Hui turned her head, she realized that Ye Li had already run several tens of steps away. ¡°Ahhh¡­¡± Xiao Hui burst into tears immediately. Ye Li turned around and saw Xiao Hui still standing there, crying. Helpless, he went back and grabbed Xiao Hui¡¯s hand, then they ran together. Ye Li thought to himself, Women are troublesome, but what can I do? ¡°I can¡¯t run anymore, Senior. I¡¯m exhausted,¡± Xiao Hui said, panting heavily. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to be eaten by zombies, keep running,¡± Ye Li said fiercely. ¡°I¡¯ll just let them eat me. I¡¯m so tired, I¡¯ll die from exhaustion.¡± Xiao Hui replied, gasping for breath. Now it was Ye Li dragging Xiao Hui along as they ran. ¡°Senior, I¡¯m about to die!¡± Xiao Hui directly squatted on the ground, looking exhausted. Ye Li was about to say something when he noticed that the zombies were already close. There was no other way, so he had to carry Xiao Hui on his back and continue running. ¡°Senior, I feel so secure on your back.¡± Ye Li was speechless, truly speechless. Was this woman brainless, with negative intelligence? He remembered Xiao Hui telling him that the young master of the White Lotus Sect, Bai Wawa, used her as a tool, believing that by refining her, she could become a fourth-tier Evolved Being. But with such intelligence, how could she be so ¡°useful¡±? Ye Li couldn¡¯t help but doubt Bai Wawa¡¯s intelligence. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 27 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Ye Li ran into a residential area and entered a room. With all the twists and turns, the zombies were bewildered and started searching for Ye Li in different directions. Ye Li placed Xiao Hui on the sofa, and only then did she catch her breath. ¡°Senior, if it weren¡¯t for you, I think I would have been dead by now.¡± Xiao Hui said, looking at Ye Li. ¡°Do you have any intelligence at all?¡± Ye Li stared at Xiao Hui and said impatiently. ¡°Senior, I do have intelligence. I always ranked first in my primary and middle school exams.¡± Xiao Hui sweetly replied. Ye Li surrendered, he truly surrendered. He didn¡¯t plan on continuing the conversation with Xiao Hui because it would only infuriate him further. Ye Li walked to the window and discovered that the streets were filled with zombies. Going out at this moment would not be a wise decision. ¡°Senior, I¡¯m hungry.¡± Xiao Hui looked at Ye Li with some embarrassment. She was both hungry and thirsty. Ye Li thought to himself, What did I owe her in my previous life? I saved her life,but now I still have to feed her? But Ye Li still took out a box of food from the system space. Xiao Hui¡¯s eyes lit up as she looked at the food. Her expression as a food lover was evident. Xiao Hui started eating and drinking, but Ye Li had no appetite. He couldn¡¯t understand why there were suddenly so many zombies. Could it be¡­ Ye Li thought of a possibility: there might be a powerful zombie commanding all these others. Suddenly, Ye Li realized how astonishing this possibility was. If he could find that zombie and synthesize it, wouldn¡¯t that be amazing? With this in mind, Ye Li made a decision. He had to find the big boss of Tongcheng. ¡°Senior, what¡¯s that?¡± Xiao Hui pointed to something. Her fair face displayed surprise. Ye Li followed Xiao Hui¡¯s finger and saw a rusty knife. After a brief inspection, he found it uninteresting. It was just a rusty, broken knife. Ding¡­ ¡°Dragon-slaying Blade detected. Host, please pick it up.¡± The system¡¯s words startled Ye Li. He looked at the rusty knife in front of him in disbelief. ¡°System, are you saying this is the Dragon-slaying Blade?¡± Ye Li couldn¡¯t believe it. How could this rusty knife be the Dragon-slaying Blade? Dragon-slaying Blade? Wasn¡¯t it a legendary knife in a martial arts novel? But this was not a martial arts world but a zombie world! ¡°Host, this is indeed the Dragon-slaying Blade, although it has become a piece of scrap iron. However, it can be combined with other weapons.¡± The system¡¯s words surprised Ye Li. So, it really was the Dragon-slaying Blade, and could weapons be synthesized too? Ye Li picked up the Dragon-slaying Blade. The rusty knife was in terrible condition. Then, Ye Li opened the synthesis grid in his mind and found the Dragon-slaying Blade inside. ¡°It can actually be synthesized.¡± Ye Li¡¯s face showed excitement as he dragged the steel-cutting knife onto the Dragon-slaying Blade. ¡°Confirm synthesis?¡± ¡°Confirmed.¡± Dragon-slaying Blade: One of the Ten Great Divine Artifacts. Legend has it that collecting all ten Divine Artifacts allows one to discover a great hidden treasure. Ye Li didn¡¯t expect such a twist. This was getting interesting. After synthesizing the Dragon-slaying Blade with the steel-cutting knife, the rust on the Dragon-slaying Blade diminished, but it was still not presentable. ¡°System, the Dragon-slaying Blade is still unusable at the moment, right?¡± ¡°Yes, host. But I advise you not to expose the Dragon-slaying Blade, or else you might get into trouble.¡± Ye Li nodded, understanding the system¡¯s meaning. Could it be¡­ Ye Li suddenly thought of something. Could it be that these zombies are also looking for the Dragon-slaying Blade? If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 28 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Ye Li thought that the secret of the Dragon-slaying Blade must not be leaked, or else he would become a target of everyone. Without much hesitation, he stored the Dragon-slaying Blade in the system space. ¡°Senior, with so many zombies outside, why don¡¯t we hide in the Annan Base City?¡± Ye Li shook his head slowly. It was true that there were many zombies outside, but couldn¡¯t he engage in a guerrilla war? ¡°You stay here.¡± Ye Li looked at Xiao Hui. ¡°Senior, I can¡¯t stay alone.¡± Xiao Hui was afraid that Ye Li would leave her behind and quickly expressed her concern. Ye Li released Hongye and instructed her to protect Xiao Hui. Then he left. As he arrived below the residential building, there were indeed a lot of zombies. Ye Li looked around and discovered a narrow pass. This narrow pass was enough for one man to hold off ten thousand enemies! Seeing this pass, Ye Li knew that this time he was going to make a fortune. Without much thought, he released the level 7 female zombie and the level 6 female zombie with the aim of attracting more zombies. The level 7 female zombie and the level 6 female zombie were both high-level zombies and absolute kings among the ordinary zombies. He and Ah Da went to the narrow pass and waited. Soon, the two female zombies attracted a lot of zombies. As the zombies saw Ye Li, they rushed towards him like starving ghosts. ¡°Roar, roar!¡± Ye Li estimated that there were probably over a thousand zombies in this wave. Ah Da stood at the pass, and a strong wind surged. This was Ah Da¡¯s ability, the power of the wind. ¡°Boom!¡± Ah Da unleashed the Earth-Shattering Fist that was enhanced with the power of thunder and lightning, causing hundreds of zombies to fall. Ye Li began synthesizing. His virtual fingers rapidly slid through the synthesis grid in his mind, displaying incredible speed. The synthesized zombies were all level 2 zombies, and they attacked the other zombies. In no time, Ye Li successfully synthesized all these zombies into level 2 zombies. At that moment, Ye Li suddenly had an idea. That was to launch a counterattack! Thinking about it, Ye Li¡¯s face lit up with excitement. Soon, Ye Li led Ah Da and over five hundred level 2 zombies to roam around recklessly, asserting their dominance in the East District of Tongcheng. They knocked down any zombies they encountered and synthesized them. Before long, the number of level 2 zombies exceeded a thousand. To Ye Li¡¯s regret, it seemed like these zombies were starting to fear him. They had vanished without a trace. Until now, Ye Li realized how foolish he had been. Why hadn¡¯t he thought of this method before? However, he knew that Tongcheng was just a small city, and most of the zombies here were only level 1. If he went to a big city, the outcome might be different. With over two thousand zombies of both genders, Ye Li synthesized them into a tier 1 male zombie and a tier 1 female zombie. With a fruitful harvest, Ye Li returned to the residential area. As he reached the door, Ye Li knocked. ¡°No one is inside. Stop knocking,¡± Xiao Hui¡¯s frightened voice came from inside. When Ye Li heard this, there were no words to describe his speechlessness. Was this the same person who used to be the top student in elementary and middle school exams? ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Ye Li said. Shortly after, the door opened. ¡°Senior, I thought it was a zombie. I was so scared.¡± Xiao Hui sighed with relief. Ye Li was speechless as he walked in and looked at Hongye. Since Hongye put on the fiery red dress, she became stunningly beautiful. However, Ye Li wondered when the zombified features on her face would fade away. He opened the synthesis grid in his mind and synthesized the tier 1 female zombie with Hongye. ¡°Are you sure you want to proceed with the synthesis?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sure.¡± After the synthesis, Hongye advanced to tier 2. Ye Li looked at Hongye and noticed that the zombified features on her face had diminished significantly, revealing a more refined appearance. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 29 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Xiao Hui blinked her eyes and carefully observed Hongye. ¡°Senior, has Sister Hongye become more beautiful?¡± Xiao Hui wondered how she suddenly became much prettier. ¡°She will become even more beautiful.¡± Ye Li said slowly. Ye Li and Xiao Hui spent a long night together in the room. The next day, as the sun rose¡­ Ding¡­ ¡°Obtained 4 Zombie Chests.¡± Ye Li opened the zombie chests with a single click. ¡°Obtained 10 gene points, 10 strength points, 10 speed points, 10 defense points, and a box of food.¡± ¡°Obtained 15 gene points, 15 strength points, 15 speed points, 15 defense points, and a box of food.¡± ¡°Obtained 30 gene points, 30 strength points, 30 speed points, 30 defense points, and three boxes of food.¡± ¡°Obtained 50 gene points, 50 strength points, 50 speed points, 50 defense points, five boxes of food, and Frost Qi.¡± ¡°Frost Qi?¡± Ye Li checked the properties of Frost Qi. Frost Qi: D-grade magic, exclusive skill for zombies. After upgrading to S-grade, it can freeze everything. Ye Li thought that opening treasure chests was indeed enjoyable, always leaving him with anticipation. He fused Frost Qi into Hongye¡¯s body, giving her a special ability for zombies. Then, Ye Li opened the attribute panel: ¡°Host: Ye Li.¡± ¡°System: Super Synthesis System.¡± ¡°Age: 21 years old.¡± ¡°Level: 9th level Awakened Being.¡± ¡°Weapon: Dragon-slaying Blade (Recovery progress: 5%).¡± ¡°Raised Zombies: Ah Da (3rd tier), Hongye (2nd tier).¡± ¡°Genes: B-grade.¡± After opening the zombie chests, Ye Li upgraded from an 8th level Awakened Being to a 9th level Awakened Being, and his genes upgraded from C-level to B-level. The color of the energy of a warrior with B-level genes was black. Although he now had Ah Da and Hongye, he knew that his own strength was the most important since it was the dark race that turned humans into zombies. Ye Li believed that a small place like Tongcheng wouldn¡¯t have the dark race. If he wanted to encounter them, he would have to go to other places. Without much thought, Ye Li prepared to go out again. Ever since he rampaged through the East District of Tongcheng with thousands of Level 2 zombies, he had become fond of this method. ¡°Senior, can you take me with you?¡± Xiao Hui looked at Ye Li with a pleading face. She really wanted to go with him. Ye Li felt somewhat helpless. He just didn¡¯t know how to deal with this woman. But considering there shouldn¡¯t be any danger, he agreed to let her go along. Soon, Ye Li and Xiao Hui arrived on the street. He released Ah Da, Hongye, the Level 7 female zombie, and the Level 6 female zombie to attract zombies. Ye Li sat under a tree, casually playing with his own fingers. ¡°Senior, aren¡¯t you going to fight zombies?¡± Xiao Hui curiously asked, looking at Ye Li. ¡°Wait a little longer.¡± Ye Li replied calmly. After a while, Ah Da, Hongye, the Level 7 female zombie, and the Level 6 female zombie successfully attracted a horde of zombies. There were probably thousands of them. ¡°Roar! Roar!¡± The zombie horde was roaring and approaching like a hurricane, uprooting everything on their way. Ah Da, Hongye, the Level 7 female zombie, and the Level 6 female zombie attracted the horde of zombies over. ¡°So¡­ so many zombies!¡± Xiao Hui looked fearfully at the scene before her. She quickly glanced at Ye Li and noticed his calm and composed expression. Seeing this, Xiao Hui felt relieved. She had always believed that Ye Li was an omnipotent person. ¡°Take action!¡± Ye Li suddenly gave the command¡­ With Ye Li¡¯s order, Ah Da, Hongye, the Level 7 female zombie, and the Level 6 female zombie began to take action! If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 30 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Ah Da unleashed the Earth-Shattering Fist, incorporating the power of wind, clouds, thunder, and lightning into it. This punch was terrifyingly powerful. ¡°Boom!¡± Instantly, countless zombies fell to the ground. Hongye moved swiftly, using the Frost Qi to freeze dozens of zombies. The level 7 female zombie and the level 6 female zombie were both advanced zombies and naturally much stronger than these ordinary zombies. Ye Li began synthesizing zombies in his mind¡¯s synthesis grid. As a single man for over twenty years,with his incredible hand speed, he quickly synthesized over 300 level 2 zombies in a short period. Over 300 level 2 zombies started to counterattack, causing the horde of zombies to retreat! Before long, Ye Li had synthesized over 600 level 2 zombies. Ye Li glanced and realized that he had synthesized all the zombies. ¡°Roar!¡± At that moment, a zombie¡¯s roar reached Ye Li¡¯s ears. Ye Li turned around and saw a level 5 zombie biting Xiao Hui¡¯s arm. Seeing this, Ye Li¡¯s eyes turned red. He didn¡¯t know why he was so furious at this moment, but he felt an immense anger rising within him. Immediately, Ye Li leaped forward and landed a powerful punch on the head of the level 5 zombie. The level 5 zombie¡¯s head exploded from the impact and fell to the ground. ¡°Senior, am I going to turn into a zombie?¡± Xiao Hui¡¯s face was pale, and she looked weakly at Ye Li. ¡°Senior, I don¡¯t want to become a zombie.I don¡¯t want to¡­¡± Ye Li didn¡¯t know how to respond. Once bitten by a zombie, what else could be done besides turning into one? ¡°Host, there is actually a way to prevent Xiao Hui from turning into a zombie.¡± The voice of the system suddenly sounded in Ye Li¡¯s mind. ¡°What way?¡± Ye Li eagerly asked, feeling like he had grasped a lifeline. ¡°It requires the host and Xiao Hui to engage in certain intimate activities.¡± The system¡¯s meaning was obvious. How could he not understand what it meant? Ye Li looked at Xiao Hui and noticed her face starting to show signs of zombification. Only now did he realize that he had unconsciously developed feelings for Xiao Hui. Love, it could be complicated or simple. In the end, it was just three words. It¡¯s either ¡°I love you,¡± ¡°I hate you,¡± or ¡°Let it go!¡± or ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± At this point, it had reached a critical moment. Ye Li didn¡¯t think much and started with Xiao Hui¡­ Ten seconds later¡­ Ye Li looked at Xiao Hui. The signs of zombification had disappeared from her face, and the wound on her arm had healed. Ye Li understood that he had immunity to the zombie virus, and by engaging in such activities, he could transfer this immunity to Xiao Hui. ¡°Senior, just now, did we¡­¡± Xiao Hui¡¯s face blushed like a ripe apple, and she looked so shy. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s exactly what you think,¡± Ye Li said awkwardly. Ten seconds, just ten seconds!!! ¡°Huh?¡± Xiao Hui suddenly froze. She looked at her arm and realized that the wound caused by the zombie bite had disappeared. ¡°Senior, the wound is gone!¡± Xiao Hui exclaimed. ¡°You won¡¯t turn into a zombie now,¡± Ye Li slowly said. ¡°Really?¡± Xiao Hui still hadn¡¯t fully recovered from the sudden happiness. ¡°Hooray!¡± Finally, Xiao Hui reacted and threw herself into Ye Li¡¯s arms. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Senior. I didn¡¯t mean to.¡± Xiao Hui quickly took a few steps back and lowered her head. Ye Li thought to himself, Although this girl is a bit airheaded, she¡¯s still incredibly adorable. How can someone be this cute? If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 31 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Ye Li found Xiao Hui incredibly cute, who had melted his heart. He had thought that he would never like a woman with such low intelligence, but now he realized not only was he wrong, but he was completely wrong. ¡°Senior, should we continue to fight zombies now?¡± Xiao Hui blinked her eyes and asked Ye Li. Ye Li nodded and led more than 600 level 2 zombies to continue their dominance. Tongcheng was filled with ordinary zombies. These zombies, upon seeing Ye Li and Xiao Hui, recklessly rushed over without regard for their lives, although they were already the living dead. After a day of synthesis, Ye Li created a tier 1 male zombie and a tier 1 female zombie. Returning to the residential area, Ye Li took out a box of food from the system space, and he and Xiao Hui began to eat and drink. Hongye was now a tier 2 zombie and would soon become a tier 3 zombie. In this way, Ye Li and Xiao Hui spent three more days in the East District of Tongcheng. During these three days, he finally synthesized a tier 2 female zombie. He dragged the tier 2 female zombie to Hongye, and Hongye became a tier 3 zombie. Hongye¡¯s appearance had improved yet again. ¡°Senior, Sister Hongye is even more beautiful now.¡± Xiao Hui couldn¡¯t believe her eyes as she looked at Hongye. Now Hongye¡¯s face had less decay, and it became more delicate. As a tier 4 zombie, she had blue eyes. Hongye¡¯s eyes were like sapphires, almost blinding to look at. ¡°Call me Master,¡± Ye Li looked at Hongye. ¡°M-Master.¡± Hongye¡¯s voice was still stiff, as she had just learned to speak. Ding¡­ ¡°Congratulations to the host for synthesizing a tier 3 zombie. The host has obtained a Super Treasure Chest. Would you like to open it?¡± ¡°Open it.¡± ¡°Gene Points x50, Strength Points x50, Speed Points x50, Defense Points x50, Steel Swords x3, Zombie Berserk x2.¡± ¡°Congratulations to the host for becoming a level 10 Awakened Being.¡± Advancing one more level, he would become a Rank 1 Evolved Being. Ye Li was indeed looking forward to it. Steel Sword: A weapon made of steel. Zombie Berserk: Increases a zombie¡¯s combat power by ten times for ten minutes. Ye Li thought to himself that Zombie Berserk was a good thing, but the Steel Swords were not that impressive. He synthesized the three Steel Swords with the Dragon Slaying Blade, and the recovery progress of the Dragon Slaying Blade reached 8%. ¡°Senior, Sister Hongye also called you Master just now. Does it mean Hongye can say more things now?¡± ¡°Hongye, I¡¯m Xiao Hui.¡± Xiao Hui looked at Hongye, hoping that Hongye would call her too. Unfortunately, Hongye didn¡¯t even look at Xiao Hui. Xiao Hui felt disappointed. ¡°Senior, why doesn¡¯t Sister Hongye call me?¡± Ye Li shook his head inwardly. Hongye was my zombie, and she¡¯s only at tier 3. How can she call you? At this moment, it was already dusk, and there were no zombies on the street. It was unusually quiet. Ye Li looked out of the window and unexpectedly saw a few humans, all of whom seemed to be genetic warriors. These humans were dressed in white robes with three blood-red characters on them. White Lotus Sect!!! To Ye Li¡¯s surprise, these few White Lotus Sect warriors were actually heading towards the residential area. Seeing this, a faint smile formed on the corner of Ye Li¡¯s mouth, revealing a wicked expression on his face. In his eyes, these White Lotus Sect warriors were simply walking to their own demise. ¡°You stay here, I¡¯ll go out for a moment.¡± Ye Li instructed Hongye to protect Xiao Hui. Before Xiao Hui could ask any further questions, Ye Li walked out. When he reached the third floor, Ye Li heard footsteps. Instead of continuing downstairs, he sat down on the stairs. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 32 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Ye Li had only been sitting on the stairs for a short while when three White Lotus Sect genetic warriors approached. ¡°Hmm?¡± These three White Lotus Sect genetic warriors were startled. They never expected to find someone sitting on the stairs. Ye Li also took a look at the three individuals and noticed that they were all first-rank Evolved Beings. In Tongcheng, being a first-rank Evolved Being was considered quite powerful, and there were three of them. Unfortunately for them, they had encountered Ye Li. ¡°Brat, what are you doing sitting here?¡± ¡°I¡¯m waiting for someone.¡± ¡°Waiting? Waiting for whom?¡± ¡°Waiting for you.¡± Ye Li looked at the three White Lotus Sect genetic warriors and spoke slowly. The three White Lotus Sect warriors were taken aback by his words. They didn¡¯t understand why Ye Li was waiting for them. Could it be that this brat had some deep grudge against the White Lotus Sect? But no matter how they looked at it, Ye Li was just a high-level Awakened Being. They were first-rank Evolved Beings and naturally had the ability to easily kill a high-level Awakened Being. ¡°Brat, why are you waiting for us?¡± one of the White Lotus Sect genetic warriors shouted. Ye Li¡¯s face remained calm, showing no signs of disturbance. ¡°Are you looking for someone named Xiao Hui?¡± Ye Li asked calmly. Upon hearing this, the three individuals were once again surprised. ¡°Brat, do you know where Miss Xiao Hui is?¡± asked one of the White Lotus Sect genetic warriors. ¡°Of course,¡± Ye Li replied slowly. ¡°So¡­¡± An ugly-looking man looked at Ye Li, and after a few seconds, he said, ¡°So you¡¯re waiting here to take us to see Miss Xiao Hui?¡± Ye Li smiled, ¡°I think I¡¯ll take you to another place instead.¡± ¡°What place?¡± the three men asked, puzzled. ¡°The Gate of Hell!¡± Ye Li enunciated each word without hesitation. As he said so, Ah Da suddenly appeared, throwing a punch infused with the power of thunder and lightning. The fist wind roared. These three White Lotus Sect genetic warriors were all first-rank Evolved Beings and couldn¡¯t withstand a punch from Ah Da. One of the White Lotus Sect genetic warriors was instantly punched through and lost his life forever. The remaining two were filled with terror, wanting to escape. They truly wanted to run away. Unfortunately, how could they escape? Ah Da knocked them down one after another, and the fate of these two White Lotus Sect genetic warriors was gruesome! These three individuals were already dead and couldn¡¯t turn into zombies. But it didn¡¯t matter. When genetic warriors turned into zombies, their levels would most likely drop and they would end up as 7th or 8th level zombies at most. Ye Li were of no interest to Zombies of such levels at the moment. Ye Li believed that the White Lotus Sect wouldn¡¯t send only these few first-rank Evolved Beings. They must be scattered, searching for Xiao Hui in different directions. But he wasn¡¯t afraid of the White Lotus Sect now. Ah Da and Hongye were both third-tier zombies and possessed special abilities. Moreover, he now had Zombie Berserk x2. In an emergency, Ah Da and Hongye each had one. However, this was not a long-term solution. Ye Li didn¡¯t know the true strength of the White Lotus Sect, and it was dangerous for Xiao Hui to stay with him. Since that¡¯s the case¡­ Ye Li decided to send Xiao Hui to Annan Base City. After all, Annan Base City was a fortified city and wouldn¡¯t fear a small White Lotus Sect. Then Ye Li returned to the room and looked at Xiao Hui, saying, ¡°I will take you to Annan Base City tomorrow.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Senior?¡± Xiao Hui didn¡¯t understand why Ye Li suddenly wanted to send her to Annan Base City. ¡°Didn¡¯t you always want to go there?¡± Ye Li looked at Xiao Hui and asked in return. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 33 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Xiao Hui looked at Ye Li¡¯s face. When she first met Ye Li, she did want him to take her to Annan Base City. But after spending so many days together, she had grown accustomed to being with Ye Li and no longer wanted to go to Annan Base City. Besides, she had also done those things with Ye Li. ¡°Senior, I want to be with you,¡± Xiao Hui mustered up her courage and said those words. However, Ye Li shook his head. ¡°The White Lotus Sect is looking for you now. It would be dangerous for you to stay by my side.¡± ¡°But, but¡­¡± Xiao Hui didn¡¯t finish her words before Ye Li interrupted her. ¡°There¡¯s no need to say anymore. I¡¯ve already decided to take you to Annan Base City.¡± Ye Li looked at Xiao Hui and said. Upon hearing this, Xiao Hui¡¯s fair face became desolate. She knew that she had no power to refute Ye Li¡¯s decision. The next day, Ye Li opened the zombie treasure chests and then took Xiao Hui to the streets. Today, the streets were unusually quiet, with no zombies in sight. Ye Li wondered if he had already dealt with all the zombies in the East District of Tongcheng. According to Ye Li¡¯s knowledge, there were several hundred billion humans in this world, and 70% of them had turned into zombies. One could imagine how massive the number of zombies would be. ¡°Senior, are we really going to Annan Base City?¡± Xiao Hui looked pitifully at Ye Li, hoping to stay by his side. ¡°Brat, Miss Xiao Hui, you have finally shown yourselves!¡± A sudden loud shout reached Ye Li¡¯s ears. He followed the voice and looked up to see five people standing on the sixth floor of a building. These five people were all dressed in white robes, with the three blood-red characters of the White Lotus Sect embroidered on their robes. And leading them was Guardian Scorpion! ¡°Swish, swish, swish!¡± Several piercing sounds echoed as Guardian Scorpion and the four White Lotus Sect genetic warriors jumped down, landing about ten steps away from Ye Li. Except for Guardian Scorpion, the remaining four were all first-rank Evolved Beings. At this moment, Guardian Scorpion had a gloating expression on his face. In his opinion, Ye Li was already dead meat. ¡°Brat, you didn¡¯t expect to encounter me again, did you?¡± Guardian Scorpion sneered at Ye Li. ¡°Yes, I indeed didn¡¯t expect that. I didn¡¯t expect that you would come to your own death,¡± Ye Li replied calmly. Upon hearing these words, Guardian Scorpion¡¯s face instantly darkened. He couldn¡¯t understand why, even in this situation, Ye Li could remain so indifferent. ¡°Brat, where is your third-tier zombie? Why don¡¯t you call it out?!¡± Guardian Scorpion coldly shouted. Now, Ye Li was just alone, merely a small advanced Awakened Being, nothing worth mentioning in his eyes. Ye Li shook his head. Why did Guardian Scorpion enjoy being slapped in the face so much? Was being slapped in the face really that enjoyable? ¡°Do you really want to see my strength?¡± Ye Li looked at Guardian Scorpion calmly. Since the last time when Ye Li had let Ah Da beat up Guardian Scorpion and made him flee for his life, Xiao Hui knew that Ye Li was almost invincible now. She was no longer afraid of the White Lotus Sect. ¡°Brat, at this point, why are you still pretending? You¡¯re just a small advanced Awakened Being! Display your strength? I suggest you stop pretending and just come to your death.¡± Guardian Scorpion sneered at Ye Li. ¡°Hahaha!!!¡± After speaking, Guardian Scorpion, along with the four White Lotus Sect genetic warriors, burst into laughter. As the saying goes, One reaped what one sowed Since Guardian Scorpion was determined to court death, Ye Li had no choice but to grant his wish. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 34 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Guardian Scorpion swore that he had never felt this triumphant in his entire life. If it were any other advanced Awakened Being, they would probably be scared to the point of wetting themselves when facing him. But Ye Li made him suffer time and time again. How could he, a dignified guardian of the White Lotus Sect, bear with it? But now things were different. He could finally seek revenge! ¡°Come on, brat. Let me kill you,¡± Guardian Scorpion beckoned with his finger towards Ye Li. Ye Li smiled faintly. ¡°Come out, Ah Da and Hongye.¡± Immediately, Ah Da and Hongye emerged from the system space. What!!! Seeing this scene, Guardian Scorpion and the four genetic warriors of the White Lotus Sect couldn¡¯t help but gasp in shock. They stared wide-eyed at Ah Da and Hongye. Ah Da and Hongye both had blue eyes, both were third-tier zombies! Guardian Scorpion¡¯s heart was filled with shock. The last time he only saw Ah Da, but he could never have imagined that Ye Li actually had two third-tier zombies. The four genetic warriors of the White Lotus Sect were so scared that they lost their wits. Third-tier zombies, these are third-tier zombies! They were only first-rank Evolved Beings, facing two third-tier zombies, they were like ants. ¡°Let¡¯s talk it out. Let¡¯s talk it out,¡± Guardian Scorpion quickly begged Ye Li for mercy. Ye Li sneered inwardly. After all, Guardian Scorpion was a third-tier Evolved Being. Why did he have no demeanor of the strong at all? Indeed, surviving in the post-apocalyptic world was not easy. Compared to life, dignity was not important at all. ¡°Unfortunately, you repeatedly courted death. If I don¡¯t let you die, then I wouldn¡¯t be Ye Li,¡± he said calmly. As he spoke, Ye Li gave orders to Ah Da and Hongye. ¡°Turn them all into zombies.¡± Ah Da and Hongye flew out, and Hongye was incredibly fast. When Ye Li chose zombie attributes for Hongye, he chose the speed attribute. In an instant, the four genetic warriors of the White Lotus Sect were frozen by Hongye¡¯s Frost Qi. Seeing this, Guardian Scorpion tried desperately to escape! But how could Ah Da and Hongye let him? Guardian Scorpion was surrounded by Ah Da and Hongye, and he could only draw his scorpion tail knife. Unfortunately, Guardian Scorpion stood no chance against Ah Da and Hongye alone. Suddenly, Ah Da and Hongye attacked!!! ¡°Ye Li, our White Lotus Sect¡¯s junior leader, Bai Wawa, has already arrived in Tongcheng. If you dare do anything to me, you¡­¡± ¡°Ah!!!¡± Guardian Scorpion let out a heart-wrenching scream. Xiao Hui quickly covered her ears. The sound of such a scream was truly hair-raising. Third-tier zombies bit quickly, not to mention two third-tier zombies. Guardian Scorpion instantly turned into a zombie. Ye Li took a look and saw that Guardian Scorpion had become a second-tier zombie. There was nothing he could do. When a genetic warrior turned into a zombie, their level would definitely regress. Hongye also turned the four frozen White Lotus Sect genetic warriors into zombies. All four became eighth-level zombies. Ye Li synthesized them into a tenth-level zombie. After putting them into the system space, Ye Li thought about the last sentence Guardian Scorpion said before turning into a zombie. Bai Wawa arrived in Tongcheng? Ye Li had heard Xiao Hui mention it. If Bai Wawa assimilated Xiao Hui, he would become a fourth-rank Evolved Being. That meant Bai Wawa was currently only a third-rank Evolved Being. As a third-rank Evolved Being, Ye Li was naturally not afraid of him. ¡°Senior, did you turn Guardian Scorpion into a zombie?¡± Xiao Hui looked at Ye Li and asked. ¡°Yes.¡± Ye Li nodded. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 35 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Xiao Hui blinked her eyes, and a hint of joy appeared on her fair face. But immediately, Xiao Hui seemed to remember something and her face became a little fearful. ¡°Senior, just now Guardian Scorpion said that Bai Wawa has come to Tongcheng.¡± Xiao Hui looked at Ye Li and said. Bai Wawa was the junior leader of the White Lotus Sect, a third-rank Evolved Being, just a step away from becoming a fourth-rank Evolved Being. ¡°Are you afraid of him?¡± Ye Li looked at Xiao Hui and asked. Xiao Hui quickly nodded and whispered, ¡°When I was in the White Lotus Sect, he was the one I feared the most.¡± Ye Li chuckled inwardly. If he hadn¡¯t encountered Bai Wawa, it would have been fine. But if he did, he would show Bai Wawa what true terror meant. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Ye Li said. With that, Ye Li and Xiao Hui continued their journey towards Annan Base City. There was still some distance between Annan Base City and Tongcheng. Ye Li and Xiao Hui were currently still in the East District of Tongcheng. Strangely, there wasn¡¯t a single zombie on the entire road. The cawing of crows could be heard from time to time, sending shivers down one¡¯s spine. ¡°Hehe, Miss Xiao Hui, we had a hard time finding you.¡± A coquettish voice sounded, and Ye Li followed the voice to see a woman sitting on a tree not far away on the left. The woman wore a white robe and had a voluptuous figure, with a hint of fox-like charm. ¡°Guardian Fox,¡± Xiao Hui said in a frightened tone as she looked at the woman. Ye Li observed Guardian Fox. Like Guardian Scorpion, she was also a third-rank Evolved Being. Suddenly, Guardian Fox moved swiftly and appeared in front of Ye Li. ¡°Boy, you¡¯re quite handsome, but being handsome alone is useless. You need to be strong. You¡¯re just a high-level Awakened Being. I don¡¯t suppose you¡¯re thinking of being a hero and saving the beauty, are you?¡± ¡°Hehe.¡± Guardian Fox was taken aback, unable to understand why Ye Li was still laughing. ¡°Why are you laughing, boy?¡± Guardian Fox looked at Ye Li in confusion. ¡°Do you know how disgusting you are?¡± Ye Li slowly spoke to Guardian Fox. ¡°What did you say!¡± Guardian Fox widened her eyes, feeling as if she had misheard. Ye Li laughed again, and after a few seconds, he continued, ¡°So, not only are you disgusting in appearance, but you¡¯re also deaf.¡± Guardian Fox couldn¡¯t react for a moment. As one of the esteemed Guardians of the White Lotus Sect, who would dare to say that she was disgusting in appearance? ¡°You say I¡¯m disgusting?¡± Guardian Fox simply couldn¡¯t believe what she was hearing. ¡°Do you think you¡¯re not disgusting?¡± Ye Li retorted. ¡°Good, very good!¡± Guardian Fox coldly replied. ¡°If you insist on seeking death, then I¡¯ll grant your wish!¡± As she spoke, Guardian Fox struck out with a palm, unleashing a red heart-shaped attack towards Ye Li. When Guardian Fox struck out with this palm, she wore a cold smile. She wanted to make Ye Li understand that the only fate for those who offended her was death. However, Guardian Fox was destined to be disappointed because two figures appeared in front of Ye Li. To be precise, two zombies appeared. Both of these zombies had blue eyes. Just as the heart-shaped attack was about to reach Ye Li, it suddenly froze. Guardian Fox saw this situation and quickly retreated more than ten meters. ¡°Third-tier zombies?¡± Guardian Fox widened her eyes. She couldn¡¯t have imagined that there would be two third-tier zombies in front of Ye Li. Moreover, these two third-tier zombies seemed to be on the same side as this brat? Guardian Fox couldn¡¯t believe it. She truly couldn¡¯t believe that this was real. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 36 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations With her experience, she had never seen or even heard of such a thing before. ¡°Ah Da, Hongye, take care of her.¡± Ye Li gave the command to Ah Da and Hongye. As the command was given, Ah Da and Hongye rushed forward. He would never give any special care to beautiful women, especially in the post-apocalyptic world. The attacks from Ah Da and Hongye were overwhelming for Guardian Fox to defend against. Just as Ah Da¡¯s punch was about to hit Guardian Fox, a child suddenly appeared in front of her. This child blocked Ah Da¡¯s punch and took Guardian Fox to a relatively safe distance. ¡°Ah Da, Hongye, wait.¡± Ah Da and Hongye stopped and returned to Ye Li¡¯s side. Ye Li observed the child next to Guardian Fox. The child had unnaturally white skin, resembling a porcelain doll, and looked very adorable. ¡°Bai Wawa.¡± Xiao Hui exclaimed in panic. Ye Li was slightly taken aback by her words. He originally thought that ¡°Bai Wawa¡± was just a name, but he didn¡¯t expect the White Lotus Sect¡¯s junior leader to be such a young child. ¡°Xiao Hui, it¡¯s been a while. Feels like ages since we last met.¡± Bai Wawa grinned at Xiao Hui. ¡°You¡­¡± Xiao Hui¡¯s face turned ghastly pale. Ye Li gave Xiao Hui a reassuring smile, telling her not to be afraid. ¡°So, you¡¯re the Ye Li mentioned by Guardian Scorpion?¡± Bai Wawa narrowed his eyes and asked Ye Li. ¡°Yes, young one.¡± Ye Li nodded. ¡°Young one? I¡¯m much older than you, OK?¡± Bai Wawa smiled innocently, but there was a hint of viciousness in his eyes. Ye Li understood upon hearing Bai Wawa¡¯s words. He had thought that Bai Wawa was really just a child, but it seemed that he had some kind of rejuvenation secret technique. If Bai Wawa was truly only seven or eight years old, possessing such genetic talents, he would be an incredible existence. ¡°Xiao Hui, come back with me. You have only one fate, to be assimilated by me.¡± Bai Wawa said with a smile. ¡°No, I won¡¯t!¡± Xiao Hui shook her head hurriedly. It was evident that Bai Wawa had caused significant psychological trauma to her. ¡°I¡¯ve already told you, you have only one fate. Why don¡¯t you believe it?¡± Bai Wawa shook his head. Ye Li smiled, ¡°Bai Wawa, it seems you don¡¯t take me, Ye Li, seriously.¡± Bai Wawa was puzzled by Ye Li¡¯s words. ¡°You¡¯re just a minor Awakened Being. Why should I take you seriously?¡± ¡°Oh, right. You still have two third-tier zombies. But Guardian Fox and I are both third-rank Evolved Beings. Do you think you have a chance of winning?¡± Bai Wawa looked at Ye Li playfully. ¡°Of course.¡± Ye Li said calmly. Upon hearing this, Bai Wawa clenched his teeth and shouted, ¡°What if I add another third-rank Evolved Being?¡± ¡°Guardian Tiger, come out.¡± As the words fell, a middle-aged man walked over slowly. The man had tiger patterns on his face, giving off a domineering aura. Another third-rank Evolved Being! ¡°Brat, do you still think you have a chance now?¡± Bai Wawa stared at Ye Li. ¡°Not enough.¡± Ye Li shook his head slowly. ¡°Brat, I see that you won¡¯t shed tears until you see your own coffin!¡± Bai Wawa was furious like never before. ¡°I, Ye Li, won¡¯t shed tears even when I see my coffin because I¡¯ll never see my coffin.¡± Ye Li said indifferently. Bai Wawa, upon hearing these words, burst into a rage. ¡°What if I add another third-rank Evolved Being?¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 37 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations As he said so, another rank 3 guardian appeared. He was also a middle-aged man with a ferocious wolf pattern on his face. With Bai Wawa, there were a total of four rank 3 Evolved Beings on Bai Wawa¡¯s side. On Ye Li¡¯s side, Ah Da and Hongye were Tier 3 zombies. With four against two, it seemed that Ye Li¡¯s side was bound to lose. ¡°Now what, Brat?¡± Bai Wawa stared at Ye Li. Bai Wawa didn¡¯t believe that Ye Li wasn¡¯t afraid. From the bottom of his heart, he believed that Ye Li was just pretending to be calm. ¡°It¡¯s still not enough,¡± Ye Li shook his head slowly again. ¡°Brat, you¡­!!!¡± Bai Wawa¡¯s eyes turned red with anger as he stared at Ye Li. ¡°I guess you have one more guardian, right?¡± Ye Li said casually. ¡°Brat, have you encountered Guardian Scorpion?¡± Guardian Fox looked at Ye Li in confusion, asking. ¡°Not only did I encounter him, but I also turned him into a zombie,¡± Ye Li responded. What!!! As soon as he said these words, Bai Wawa and the three White Lotus Guardians were all stunned. ¡°Brat, you turned Guardian Scorpion into a zombie?¡± Bai Wawa stared at Ye Li. ¡°You don¡¯t believe it?¡± Ye Li shrugged. ¡°Of course, I don¡¯t believe it!¡± Bai Wawa said coldly. Ye Li curled his lips, thinking that since you don¡¯t believe it, then let me show you. Immediately, Ye Li released Guardian Scorpion from the system space. Bai Wawa and his group were astonished when they saw this. They would rather believe that the sky was about to fall than believe that Ye Li had turned Guardian Scorpion into a zombie. How did he do that? ¡°Junior Leader, stop wasting time with this brat. We have an absolute advantage. Just kill this brat and take Miss Xiao Hui back,¡± Guardian Tiger said to Bai Wawa. Bai Wawa thought to himself, yes, why should I waste time talking nonsense with a minor Awakened Being? ¡°Attack!¡± Bai Wawa shouted coldly. Guardian Tiger, Guardian Wolf, and Guardian Fox rushed forward, their speed astonishingly fast. With three rank 3 Evolved Beings, they indeed had an absolute numerical advantage, but unfortunately, they overlooked one thing. This one thing was enough to cost them their lives. ¡°Fuse!¡± Ye Li fused Zombie Berserk x2 into Ah Da and Hongye respectively. After the fusion of Zombie Berserk, their combat power would increase tenfold within ten minutes. At this moment, red spiritual light wrapped around Ah Da and Hongye, making them look extremely intimidating. ¡°Boom!¡± Ah Da unleashed the Earth-Shattering Fist, enhanced by wind, rain, thunder, and lightning. This punch seemed to shatter the space itself. Hongye moved with incredible speed, attacking with her Frost Qi. A Tier 3 zombie with ten times enhanced combat power was undeniably terrifying. Guardian Tiger, Guardian Wolf, and Guardian Fox wanted to retreat, but it was already too late. ¡°I¡¯m done!¡± ¡°Ah!!!¡± After being frozen by Hongye¡¯s Frost Qi, the three of them were then shattered into pieces by Ah Da¡¯s punch. Seeing this scene, Bai Wawa was terrified and quickly fled. In an instant, he disappeared without a trace. Ye Li did not choose to pursue him. He could have chased after him, but there was no need. At this point, Xiao Hui was already dumbfounded. She thought that even Bai Wawa had fled for his life. Ah Da and Sister Hongye were truly formidable. But even more formidable was Senior, the master of Ah Da and Hongye. At this moment, Ye Li¡¯s face remained calm as if nothing had happened. He stored Ah Da and Hongye in the system space and then looked at Xiao Hui, slowly uttering two words: ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 38 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations After several days of traveling, Ye Li and Xiao Hui were finally approaching the outskirts of Annan Base City. At this moment, Ye Li and Xiao Hui were walking on a concrete road with no buildings around. They just needed to continue straight ahead to reach the outskirts of Annan Base City. ¡°Haha, killing those zombies was so satisfying.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Young Master Yun is a level 5 Awakened Being. Killing those zombies is a breeze.¡± ¡°Absolutely, Young Master Yun is amazing!¡± A burst of fawning voices came from behind Ye Li. But Ye Li didn¡¯t even turn his head. He continued walking forward with Xiao Hui. ¡°Young Master Yun, there are people ahead.¡± A teenager said to a handsome and extraordinary young man. This handsome Brat was none other than Young Master Yun. Young Master Yun looked at Ye Li and Xiao Hui not far ahead, smiled, and thought they were probably going to Annan Base City. ¡°Let¡¯s go and have a look.¡± This group of teenagers looked to be around fifteen or sixteen years old, and they all had an air of elegance that indicated their extraordinary background. Naturally, Ye Li heard their conversation, but he paid no attention. But they were talking about how satisfying it was to kill zombies? After some thought, Ye Li figured out. In the outskirts of the base city, zombies were usually kept for young genetic warriors to kill, but there would generally be strong protectors by their side. Before long, this group of teenagers was only a few steps away from Ye Li and Xiao Hui. ¡°You, stop!¡± Young Master Yun shouted. ¡°Senior, someone is telling us to stop,¡± Xiao Hui whispered to Ye Li. ¡°Just ignore them,¡± Ye Li said. Ye Li didn¡¯t need to think to know why this group of teenagers wanted them to stop. It was nothing more than wanting to show off their superiority. But he didn¡¯t have time to deal with these little brats. Seeing that Ye Li and Xiao Hui ignored his words, Young Master Yun instantly became angry. ¡°I told you to stop, didn¡¯t you hear me?¡± Young Master Yun shouted at Ye Li and Xiao Hui again. Seeing that Ye Li and Xiao Hui still showed no intention of stopping, five or six teenagers hurriedly ran in front of them. ¡°Are you deaf? Didn¡¯t you hear Young Master Yun telling you to stop?¡± one of the teenagers coldly said to Ye Li and Xiao Hui. Young Master Yun now stood in front of them, staring at Ye Li and Xiao Hui. ¡°Give me an explanation!¡± Young Master Yun stared at Ye Li. Ye Li couldn¡¯t understand why trouble always seemed to find him for no reason. These little brats really didn¡¯t know their place! ¡°Hehe.¡± Ye Li smiled indifferently. ¡°What are you laughing at?¡± Young Master Yun glared at Ye Li. Ye Li calmly looked at the so-called Young Master Yun and slowly spoke: ¡°You think you deserve an explanation from me?¡± Silence, a long silence. These teenagers stood there motionless, like statues. They were all prestigious disciples of renowned families in Annan Base City. Since birth, they had been treated like stars, and no one dared to speak to them like this. ¡°What did you say?¡± Young Master Yun was the first to snap out of his daze, staring at Ye Li intently. ¡°Move aside. You¡¯re just a small ordinary Awakened Being,¡± Ye Li said with some disinterest. These words were like needles. A small ordinary Awakened Being? He was a level 5 Awakened Being, just a step away from becoming an advanced Awakened Being. ¡°Fine, fine, fine!!!¡± Young Master Yun repeated the word ¡°fine¡± three times, indicating his anger at that moment. ¡°Then let me, this small ordinary Awakened Being, show you what regret feels like!¡± Young Master Yun said coldly. ¡°Are you serious?¡± Ye Li asked indifferently, his arms folded. ¡°Of course I¡¯m serious!¡± Young Master Yun stared at Ye Li firmly. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 39 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Young Master Yun, knock this brat down and show him how formidable you are.¡± ¡°Brat, how dare you challenge Young Master Yun? He can knock you out with a single punch.¡± Wise enough, Xiao Hui stepped aside, her inner emotions unaffected. On the contrary, she felt a bit amused. She knew very well that this Brat called Young Master Yun was no match for Ye Li. Suddenly, Young Master Yun raised his fist and fiercely struck towards Ye Li. The group of youngsters watched Ye Li with pity because they knew the consequences of offending Young Master Yun. Ye Li stood motionless as if he hadn¡¯t even seen the punch coming. Young Master Yun smiled triumphantly, thinking that Ye Li was frightened out of his senses. When the punch was inches away from Ye Li, Ye Li suddenly opened his palm and grabbed Young Master Yun¡¯s fist. Young Master Yun felt Ye Li¡¯s hand like steel, and in that instant, he felt excruciating pain. ¡°Ouch, ouch, ouch!¡± Ye Li really didn¡¯t want to bother with these brats, but they insisted on provoking him. What could he do? With a casual flick, he sent Young Master Yun flying several meters away, then continued walking forward without looking back. Xiao Hui quickly followed suit. ¡°Wait for me, Senior.¡± Xiao Hui blinked her eyes. It was over so quickly that she hadn¡¯t fully reacted yet. The group of youngsters hurriedly helped Young Master Yun up. ¡°Young Master Yun, are you okay?¡± Young Master Yun was a bit stunned. Was he instantly defeated? In other words, that person was an advanced Awakened Being? The other youngsters also couldn¡¯t believe it. They wore bitter smiles on their faces. They had originally thought Ye Li was a bronze-level player, but they hadn¡¯t expected him to be a king-level player. Young Master Yun felt a bitter taste in his mouth, and immediately made a decision that none of the other youngsters had anticipated. He started running, apparently intending to catch up with Ye Li and Xiao Hui. This sudden dash frightened the other youngsters. They thought Young Master Yun was going to confront Ye Li recklessly. They quickly followed suit and ran after them! Xiao Hui heard the sound of footsteps running and turned her head. ¡°Senior, they¡¯re catching up.¡± Ye Li also heard the sound of running, which surprised him. He hadn¡¯t expected these youngsters to dare to catch up with him. Young Master Yun ran up to Ye Li, panting, and looked at him, saying, ¡°I was too rude earlier. I hope you don¡¯t mind.¡± ¡°If possible, I would like to be friends with you,¡± Young Master Yun continued. Ye Li didn¡¯t expect Young Master Yun to say such words, which made him regard Young Master Yun in a different light. He had thought Young Master Yun was just a spoiled brat. The group of youngsters was dumbfounded upon hearing Young Master Yun¡¯s words. Thankfully, Young Master Yun didn¡¯t come to fight Ye Li, or else the consequences would have been unimaginable. Although Ye Li had some respect for Young Master Yun now, it didn¡¯t mean he wanted to be friends with him. ¡°I¡¯m not interested in being friends with you,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Young Master Yun felt a bit embarrassed after hearing that. However, he had been deeply impressed by Ye Li¡¯s demeanor just now, even though he didn¡¯t understand why he suddenly admired Ye Li so much. As he lay on the ground, he watched Ye Li walking away. In that instant, he felt as if a demon-slaying deity had descended from the heavens. ¡°My name is Yun Feng. You must be heading to Annan Base City, right? I can take you there,¡± Yun Feng said cautiously, looking at Ye Li. The group of youngsters became even more dumbfounded. Why did Young Master Yun seem to be treating Ye Li like an idol? Weren¡¯t they supposed to be enemies? If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 40 Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations After some consideration, Ye Li thought that since he was unfamiliar with Annan Base City, it would be good to have someone show him the way. ¡°Alright,¡± Ye Li nodded. A look of joy instantly appeared on Yun Feng¡¯s face, and he had completely forgotten what had just happened. Even Ye Li was somewhat surprised by this scene. He wondered if Yun Feng might be gay and had fallen in love with him at first sight? But then Ye Li shook his head, thinking how could he have such a twisted thought? Soon after, Yun Feng activated the guiding mode. Before long, they arrived at the outskirts of Annan Base City. The outer city was a defensive fortification, with many laser cannons mounted on the walls, and numerous soldiers guarding them, all equipped with powerful laser guns. ¡°Young Master Yun, you¡¯re back. How did it go this time?¡± a man wearing a second lieutenant-rank military uniform on the city wall asked Young Master Yun. ¡°It went fine. Let us in first,¡± Yun Feng said to the second lieutenant on the wall. ¡°Alright, Young Master Yun,¡± the second lieutenant nodded. With that, a small door next to the main city gate opened. ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡± Yun Feng said to Ye Li. Upon hearing this, Ye Li and Xiao Hui entered through the small door. The outer city was just a defensive fortification, still some distance from the main city. But inside the outer city, there were vehicles. Clearly, this group of young people had come by car. They got into their own cars, and Ye Li and Xiao Hui got into Yun Feng¡¯s car, heading towards the main city. ¡°What should I call you?¡± Yun Feng suddenly asked. ¡°Just call me Ye Li.¡± Ye Li replied slowly. He didn¡¯t want Yun Feng to call him Senior or Brother Ye, as it would make him feel too familiar with Yun Feng. Before long, Ye Li caught sight of the main city of Annan Base City. The appearance of the city looked similar to other Chinese cities, except its defense was much stronger. After all, in this parallel world, both technology and everything else surpassed the Earth by far. Upon entering the inner city of Annan Base City, it appeared to be inhabited mostly by ordinary people, living a life similar to that in China. There were occasional military patrols, with soldiers all carrying laser guns. These soldiers were just ordinary people, as becoming an Awakened Being required a minimum of D-class genes. Undoubtedly, Annan Base City was very large, really enormous. The buildings were also towering, such that if this were on Earth, it would undoubtedly be the first city. ¡°Ye Li, do you have any place to go?¡± Yun Feng asked. ¡°No.¡± Ye Li said. ¡°Well, why don¡¯t you go to my place first?¡± Yun Feng continued. Ye Li pondered for a few seconds and then said, ¡°Alright.¡± Yun Feng drove the car and headed towards a certain location. The car arrived at a mansion, and there were many such mansions. One would have to walk around personally to truly understand how large they were. Yun Feng got out of the car and turned his face towards a screen at the entrance gate. After a successful face recognition, the gate opened automatically. The car continued driving inside, and before long, they finally arrived in front of a building that was difficult to describe. If one had to describe it, the only way would be to call it a palace. ¡°Young Master, you¡¯re back,¡± a servant said to Yun Feng. Ding¡­ ¡°Congratulations, host, for obtaining a random lottery draw.¡± Surprises always came unexpectedly. The roulette in his mind started spinning, and a few seconds later, the pointer stopped. ¡°Congratulations, host, for obtaining Healing Art.¡± Healing Art: Can treat difficult and miscellaneous ailments. Ye Li didn¡¯t expect to acquire a skill. It was an auxiliary skill, but he felt it was not very useful. However, it was better than nothing, so Ye Li took the Healing Art. Ding¡­ ¡°Healing Art automatically reaches its maximum level.¡± There was no change in Ye Li¡¯s expression because he felt that the Healing Art was useless to him. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 41 - Chapter 41: Why Are You Here? Chapter 41: Why Are You Here? Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Ye Li, let¡¯s go inside,¡± Yun Feng said, looking at Ye Li. Ye Li nodded and walked in with Xiao Hui. Yun Feng¡¯s house was truly magnificent, exuding a sense of grandeur. After Ye Li and Xiao Hui sat down, Yun Feng looked at one of the servants and asked, ¡°Where is my father?¡± ¡°Young Master, the master went to Divine Physician Bai¡¯s place.¡± Yun Feng sighed at the reply. ¡°Is there really no cure to my father¡¯s injury?¡± Yun Mu, the head of the Yun family and one of the top ten powerhouses in the Annan Base City, had suffered severe injuries in a battle with the leader of the White Lotus Sect many years ago, left with hidden ailments that were now becoming more and more serious. ¡­.. ¡°Xiao Feng, how did you perform today?¡± A voice, as melodious as a warbler singing, reached Ye Li¡¯s ears. That voice, Ye Li strangely felt a sense of familiarity to it. Following the sound, a ponytailed girl appeared before Ye Li¡¯s eyes. It was none other than Yun Man, whom Ye Li had saved in the Eastern District of Copper City. ¡°Senior, why¡­ why are you here?¡± Yun Man was astonished, rubbing her eyes, finding it hard to believe it was real. Ye Li was also taken aback. Who could have imagined that Yun Man was Yun Feng¡¯s sister? What a small world! ¡°Sister, do you know each other?¡± Yun Feng asked Yun Man with a puzzled expression. ¡°He is the senior who saved my life in Tongcheng,¡± Yun Man replied. Yun Feng was even more astonished upon hearing this. Yun Man had mentioned that senior more than once, but he never expected that the senior was actually Ye Li. ¡°Yun Man, where is your teacher?¡± Ye Li asked Yun Man. He had come to the Annan Base City to bring Xiao Hui here and didn¡¯t intend to stay long. ¡°Elder, are you referring to Ms. Meilin?¡± Yun Man asked. ¡°Yes,¡± Ye Li nodded, looking at Yun Man. ¡°My teacher should be at the Annan Academy,¡± Yun Man said, looking at Ye Li. ¡°Let her come and see me,¡± Ye Li spoke slowly. Yun Man was taken aback. ¡°Senior, do you know Ms. Meilin?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t ask too many questions, just let her come and see me.¡± Yun Man nodded in astonishment and immediately contacted Meilin through the communication device. ¡°Ms. Meilin, the senior wants to see you.¡± Yun Man spoke a few words to Meilin and then ended the call. ¡°Senior, why did you come to the Annan Base City¡­¡± Yun Man¡¯s words were interrupted by Ye Li. ¡°I¡¯ve brought Xiao Hui here and will be leaving soon,¡± Ye Li said. Yun Man looked at Xiao Hui upon hearing this and noticed that Xiao Hui was around the same age as her and quite cute. ¡°Hello, my name is Yun Man.¡± As she spoke, Yun Man extended her hand. ¡°My, my name is Xiao Hui.¡± Xiao Hui was actually a little flattered. She had thought that young ladies from wealthy families like Yun Man would be very arrogant. ¡°Senior, Xiao Hui is an ordinary person, right?¡± Yun Man looked at Ye Li and asked. Ye Li nodded, but didn¡¯t say much in response. Not long after, a woman in her twenties walked in. The woman was Meilin!!! If Ye Li hadn¡¯t given Meilin the Super Life Potion to drink that day, she probably wouldn¡¯t have seen the sun the next day. ¡°You¡­ why are you here?¡± Meilin clearly didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to be here. Yun Man had only referred to him as a senior in their communication, so she didn¡¯t know that the senior Yun Man mentioned was Ye Li. Ye Li smiled faintly. ¡°What do you think?¡± Meilin regained her composure and remembered that Ye Li asked her for treasures that day.. Did he come for the treasures this time? If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 42 - Chapter 42: Divine Physician Bai Chapter 42: Divine Physician Bai Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Are you here for treasures?¡± Meilin looked at Ye Li tentatively. Ye Li slowly shook his head. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Then what is it?¡± Meilin looked puzzled. ¡°I¡¯m entrusting someone to you now,¡± Ye Li said. ¡°Xiao Hui, she will be your teacher from now on.¡± Xiao Hui was stunned. ¡°Senior, I¡­¡± Ye Li raised his hand and stopped Xiao Hui from speaking. ¡­.. ¡°You won¡¯t refuse, right?¡± Ye Li looked at Meilin and said lightly. Meilin looked at Ye Li, just like when she first saw her. Ye Li¡¯s eyes were unforgettable for anyone. They were as tranquil as the night and as deep as the sea. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll take good care of her,¡± Meilin said. Ye Li was her lifesaver, so of course, she would agree. ¡°From now on, just live here well,¡± Ye Li said to Xiaohui slowly. Xiaohui¡¯s eyes were already teary, and she couldn¡¯t bear to be separated from Ye Li. ¡°Why is it so lively?¡± Another voice reached Ye Li¡¯s ears. Ye Li followed the voice and saw a middle-aged man striding in. The middle-aged man had an imposing demeanor, with sharp sword-like eyebrows, a pair of fierce eyes, and a pale golden face. ¡°A level-four Evolved Being.¡± Ye Li thought to himself. However¡­ Ye Li narrowed his eyes and realized that he could actually see the injuries hidden on the middle-aged man¡¯s body. It must be because of the Healing Art. The middle-aged man¡¯s name was Yun Mu, the father of Yun Man and Yun Feng, and one of the top ten powerhouses in the Annan Base City. ¡°Dad, have you met Divine Physician Bai?¡± Yun Man looked at Yun Mu and asked. ¡°Divine Physician Bai has something to attend to, he will come tomorrow,¡± Yunmu replied. By now, it was already late in the day, with the moon and stars shining brightly. The next day, Ye Li was about to leave, but before he left, he decided to heal Yun Mu¡¯s injuries. After all, Xiao Hui had no family or friends here, so this was a way for Ye Li to do something for her. Just as he was about to speak, a dozen voices sounded at the door. ¡°Divine Physician Bai, this time, all our famous doctors in the Annan Base City have been invited to treat Master Yun¡¯s illness. Do you think we can cure it?¡± ¡°Of course. Divine Physician Bai is the number one physician in Annan Base City.¡± ¡°Yes, there¡¯s no illness that Divine Physician Bai can¡¯t cure.¡± Yun Mu hurriedly went out to greet them, clasping his fists towards Divine Physician Bai. ¡°Divine Physician Bai, welcome.¡± Divine Physician Bai was around 60 years old. Although he was only a Tier 1 Evolved Being, his status in the Annan Base City was definitely high. Besides, Divine Physician Bai was from the secluded organization, Medicine God Hall, so no one dared to provoke him. Even a powerhouse like Yun Mu was only on par with Divine Physician Bai in terms of status. ¡°Master Yun, no need to be polite,¡± Divine Physician Bai returned the greeting with a bow. The dozen or so people were all famous doctors in the Annan Base City. After Yun Mu invited them to take their seats, Divine Physician Bai looked at Yun Mu and said, ¡°Master Yun, I heard that you obtained a hidden illness after the battle with the leader of the White Lotus Sect back then?¡± Divine Physician Bai looked at Yun Mu and asked. ¡°Yes, I was seriously injured in that battle.¡± Yun Mu replied. ¡°Master Yun, extend your hand and let me take your pulse.¡± Yun Mu extended his hand, and Divine Physician Bai began to feel his pulse. The other dozen or so doctors all looked at Divine Physician Bai, wanting to hear his insights. ¡°My injuries¡­¡± Before Yun Mu could speak, Divine Physician Bai interrupted him. Divine Physician Bai let out a deep sigh and said, ¡°Master Yun, although you may seem strong on the surface, you are actually critically ill..¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 43 - Chapter 43:1 Can Cure Your Hidden Illness Chapter 43:1 Can Cure Your Hidden Illness Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations As soon as he said this, Yun Man and Yun Feng instantly became anxious. ¡°Miracle Physician Bai, can my father¡¯s injuries still be cured?¡± Yun Man hurriedly asked. ¡°It¡¯s difficult, very difficult,¡± Miracle Physician Bai shook his head. Seeing that even Miracle Physician Bai shook his head, the dozen or so doctors didn¡¯t even need to think to know how serious Master Yun¡¯s hidden illness was. ¡°Miracle Physician Bai, you must save my father.¡± Yun Man¡¯s fair face was filled with anxiety. ¡°Forget it, Xiao Man. I¡¯m well aware of my own injuries.¡± Ye Li smiled inwardly. He didn¡¯t speak at first because he wanted to see the so-called Miracle Physician Bai¡¯s medical skills. He thought they would be remarkable, but they turned out to be nothing special. ¡­.. ¡°Master Yun, I can treat your hidden illness,¡± Ye Li slowly spoke up. He didn¡¯t have time to listen to these doctors continue their useless chatter. If they could treat the illness, treat it. If they couldn¡¯t, just say so directly. Why bother with these useless discussions? As soon as Ye Li said this, the world instantly focused on him. ¡°You can cure Master Yun¡¯s hidden illness?¡± Miracle Physician Bai stared at Ye Li. ¡°It¡¯s really the biggest joke in the world. Even Miracle Physician Bai is helpless. What can a brat like you do?¡± ¡°A grain of rice believes it can shine like a pearl.. What a joke.¡± The doctors who came with Miracle Physician Bai all started mocking and taunting Ye Li. ¡°Heh, what I¡¯m capable of, how would you know?¡± Ye Li looked at the group of doctors disdainfully. Silence, a deathly silence. Miracle Physician Bai, along with these doctors, couldn¡¯t even begin to imagine that Ye Li would dare to speak such words. ¡°Brat, do you know who you are talking to?¡± A doctor stared at Ye Li and shouted coldly. Ye Li really didn¡¯t want to waste time with these people. He looked at Yun Mu. ¡°Master Yun, you decide whether you want me to treat you or not.¡± ¡°Uh, well¡­¡± Yun Mu hesitated. He didn¡¯t know Ye Li, and besides, considering Ye Li¡¯s age¡­ ¡°Dad, I think you should let Senior give it a try. Senior is very powerful,¡± Yun Man said as she looked at Ye Li. ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t have to choose to let me treat you. It doesn¡¯t matter to me either way,¡± Ye Li said calmly. If it weren¡¯t for Ye Li wanting to provide support for Xiao Hui, he would have left long ago. Yun Mu¡¯s life and death were completely unrelated to him. ¡°Alright!¡± After pondering for a few seconds, Yun Mu nodded. Ye Li raised his hand, and a blue spiritual light appeared in his hand. Then, Ye Li placed his palm on Yunmu¡¯s back, and the healing technique began to operate on his palm. A few seconds later, Ye Li slowly said, ¡°Done.¡± As his words fell, Ye Li withdrew his palm. ¡°Brat, I thought you had some ability, but now it seems you don¡¯t understand medical skills at all.¡± Miracle Physician Bai coldly looked at Ye Li, his eyes revealing a strong sense of disdain. Ye Li smiled. ¡°You¡¯re like a frog at the bottom of a well. How can you know how high the sky is and how vast the earth is?¡± ¡°What did you say!¡± Miracle Physician Bai stared at Ye Li. ¡°Brat, do you know that Miracle Physician Bai came from the Medicine God Hall?¡± an older man coldly shouted. ¡°Hehe.¡± ¡°What are you laughing at?¡± Miracle Physician Bai stared at Ye Li, unable to understand why Ye Li was still able to laugh. ¡°Why don¡¯t you just take Master Yun¡¯s pulse yourself?¡± Ye Li slowly said. Yun Mu only snapped back to his senses at these words. He quickly operated his internal energy and discovered that the excruciating pain was no longer there. ¡°Huh, I¡¯m healed. I¡¯m really healed!¡± Yun Mu¡¯s pale golden face was filled with joy. Upon hearing these words, everyone looked at Yun Mu in disbelief.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 44 - Chapter 44: Gene Testing Center Chapter 44: Gene Testing Center Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Dad, are you really cured?¡± Yun Man looked at Yun Feng and asked eagerly. ¡°Yes. I can operate my techniques now, so I must be cured.¡± Yun Mu smiled and said. Then, Yun Mu looked at Ye Li and quickly cupped his fists. ¡°Thank you for saving my life, Sir.¡± ¡°No need to thank me.¡± Ye Li said slowly. The dozen or so doctors in the hall looked at each other in bewilderment. They thought to themselves, Has Master Yun¡¯s hidden illness really cured? Miracle Physician Bai was also somewhat dumbfounded. He had been a prominent figure in the medical field of Annan Base City for decades, but he had never seen anyone treat a disease like this before. ¡­.. He couldn¡¯t believe it, truly couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°Master Yun, may I examine your pulse?¡± Miracle Physician Bai looked at Yun Mu and asked. Yun Mu, one of the top ten powerhouses in Annan Base City, naturally knew what Miracle Physician Bai was thinking. ¡°Please, Miracle Physician Bai.¡± Yun Mu extended his hand, thinking that if he didn¡¯t let Miracle Physician Bai examine his pulse, the latter would never give up. Miracle Physician Bai proceeded to examine Yun Mu¡¯s pulse, and the dozen or so doctors stared intently at him. They certainly didn¡¯t believe that Ye Li¡¯s medical skills were so extraordinary that in just a few seconds, he had cured the hidden ailment that even Miracle Physician Bai couldn¡¯t treat. After a few seconds, Miracle Physician Bai froze like a statue. ¡°Miracle Physician Bai, how is it?¡± After a long while, Miracle Physician Bai finally came back to his senses. He murmured, ¡°Master Yun¡¯s hidden ailment is really cured.¡± How was that possible!!! The dozen or so doctors gasped in astonishment. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be truly an unparalleled miracle physician. It is truly embarrassing for us.¡± Miracle Physician Bai respectfully said to Ye Li. ¡°I am not some unparalleled divine physician. These minor illnesses are not worth my attention.¡± Ye Li said casually. According to the introduction of the Healing Art, it could treat all illnesses. One could say that he was the number one miracle physician in this world. ¡°May I ask your name, sir?¡± Miracle Physician Bai cupped his fists and asked. ¡°Ye Li.¡± ¡°Sir Ye Li, 1 sincerely invite you to serve as the president of Annan Base City¡¯s Medical Association.¡± ¡°Not interested.¡± He really had no interest in becoming the president of any medical association. Miracle Physician Bai felt somewhat awkward and didn¡¯t know how to continue the conversation for a moment. ¡°Oh right, Ye Li, let¡¯s test Xiao Hui¡¯s gene level first, shall we?¡± Meilin suddenly spoke up. Upon hearing this, Ye Li realized that he had forgotten about it. To become an Awakened Being, one had to have at least a D-class gene. If Xiao Hui¡¯s gene could reach the level of an Awakened Being, it would be a good thing. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Ye Li nodded. Then, Ye Li, Meilin, and Xiao Hui walked out. ¡°Wait for me, Senior. I¡¯m going too.¡± With that, Yun Man also ran out. Seeing this, Yun Feng followed suit. ¡°Mr. Ye, wait for me.¡± Yun Mu also followed suit. Miracle Physician Bai and the dozen or so doctors looked at each other, then nodded in agreement and followed suit. The gene testing center in Annan Base City was called the Gene Testing Center. The Gene Testing Center was located in the center of Annan Base City. When Ye Li walked in, he found that there was already a long queue inside. To Ye Li¡¯s surprise, as soon as he walked in, it caused a commotion. ¡°Who are they? Young Master Yun and Miss Yun actually accompanied them to the Gene Testing Center.¡± ¡°The one standing next to them seems to be Yun Mu, the head of the Yun family.¡± ¡°Who is Yun Mu?¡± A confused young man asked. Then the young man received many disdainful glances, as they all felt that he was an idiot.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 45 - Chapter 45: Xiao Hui’s Genetic Talent Chapter 45: Xiao Hui¡¯s Genetic Talent Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Yun Mu, the head of the Yun family, is one of the top ten powerhouses in Annan Base City. Don¡¯t you know?¡± As the saying went, the divine dragon rarely showed its head, and many people had only heard of Yun Mu¡¯s name but had never seen him. Now, upon hearing that someone like Yun Mu has come to the Gene Testing Center, everyone¡¯s attention immediately turned towards him. ¡°Also, isn¡¯t that¡­?¡± ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°It seems to be Miracle Physician Bai.¡± As soon as these words were spoken, all the young boys and girls who were queuing up for gene testing were stunned. ¡­.. They couldn¡¯t believe that Ye Li and Xiao Hui had such identities, and the head of the Yun family and Miracle Physician Bai were accompanying them personally. Ye Li naturally heard the conversation of these young boys and girls. However, his face remained expressionless, as if he hadn¡¯t heard anything. At this moment, a staff member hurriedly approached. ¡°Master Yun, Miracle Physician Bai, why are you here?¡± ¡°Bring someone for a gene test,¡± Yun Mu said. ¡°Master Yun, as one of the top ten powerhouses in Annan Base City, you have priority privileges. May I know who will be undergoing gene testing?¡± the staff member respectfully asked. ¡°Her,¡± Yun Mu looked at Xiao Hui. Xiao Hui felt a little flustered, her heart in turmoil. ¡°Miss, please come with me,¡± the staff member said. Ye Li smiled and gently patted Xiao Hui¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid.¡± Seeing the smile on Ye Li¡¯s face, Xiao Hui nodded. Immediately, Xiao Hui and the staff member went to the front. Although some of the young boys and girls were dissatisfied, they couldn¡¯t say anything when someone of such status was present. Xiao Hui put her hand on the gene scanner. ¡°Genetic talent: S-class.¡± A voice came out from the gene scanner, clearly audible throughout the Gene Testing Center. The whole hall instantly erupted in commotion. ¡°S-class genetic talent? How is that possible!¡± ¡°Life is so unfair. She actually has an S-class genetic talent. Alas-¡° ¡°Having an S-class genetic talent means unlimited potential for the future.¡± Even Yun Mu and Miracle Doctor Bai were shocked. After all, there were only a few individuals with S-class talents in Annan Base City. They didn¡¯t expect another one to appear now, which was undoubtedly a good thing for Annan Base City. Xiao Hui felt a bit scared. She carefully looked at the staff member and asked, ¡°Can I become an Awakened Being?¡± This¡­ was like rubbing salt into the wound! The young boys and girls inside the Gene Testing Center wished they could find a hole to hide in. ¡°Silly girl, with an S-class genetic talent, of course you can become an Awakened Being,¡± Meilin smiled at Xiao Hui. Hearing this, Xiao Hui felt relieved. She thought that if she couldn¡¯t become an Awakened Being, she would become a burden to Ye Li in the future. Ye Li felt gratified. No wonder Bai Wawa wanted to use Xiao Hui as a sex slave. It turned out that Xiao Hui¡¯s genetic level was S-class. Thinking of Bai Wawa, Ye Li secretly sneered. Bai Wawa would definitely not let him off, but how could he let Bai Wawa off? Now that he had successfully sent Xiao Hui to Annan Base City, it was time for him to leave. After all, Annan Base City didn¡¯t belong to him. The place that belonged to him was Zombie Paradise! I came quietly, just as I quietly left. I waved my sleeve and took nothing away. Xiao Hui happily ran over, wanting to share this good news with Ye Li, only to find that Ye Li was already gone. ¡°Where is Senior?¡± Xiao Hui murmured. Everyone immediately began searching for Ye Li¡¯s whereabouts, but there was no trace of him in the entire Gene Testing Center.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 46 - Chapter 46: Become a Rank 1 Evolved Being Chapter 46: Become a Rank 1 Evolved Being Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Ye Li returned to Tongcheng, thinking that there should still be many zombies in the city. He planned to clear out Tongcheng first. As he expected, there were indeed many zombies in the East District of Tongcheng. He commanded several advanced zombies to lure the zombies, while he leisurely sat down with Ah Da and Hongye standing on either side. Before long, a horde of zombies surged towards them. From this horde, Ye Li synthesized a Level 10 male zombie and a Level 10 female zombie. That¡¯s enough for today. Ye Li found a place to rest. The next day, the system¡¯s voice appeared in his mind. ¡­.. Ding- Obtained Zombie Treasure Chest x 7. Ye Li opened the zombie chests with a single click. ¡°Obtained 200 Gene Points, 200 Strength Points, 200 Speed Points, 200 Defense Points.¡± ¡°Congratulations to the host for becoming a Rank 1 Evolved Being.¡± Ye Li thought that he had finally become a Rank 1 Evolved Being. Hard work paid off indeed. ¡°Congratulations to the host for obtaining a Rank 1 Evolved Being Treasure Chest. Would you like to open it?¡± ¡°Open it.¡± ¡°Obtained the skill, Flame Blade Technique.¡± Flame Blade Technique: A D-grade skill. After upgrading to S-grade, when executed, it cuts through the air, burning everything in its path. Ye Li thought that he finally had an attack skill. Flame Blade Technique was a perfect match for Dragon-slaying Blade. Immediately, Ye Li fused Flame Blade Technique into it! Today was another wonderful day for synthesizing zombies. After half a day, Ye Li synthesized the Level 10 male and female zombies from yesterday into a first-tier male zombie and a first-tier female zombie. Ye Li stood by the window and noticed a dozen people acting suspiciously. These people were all wearing white robes, undoubtedly members of the White Lotus Sect. After Bai Wawa escaped back to the White Lotus Sect, he must have felt humiliated and enraged. Ye Li thought that he must have come to seek revenge against him. If that¡¯s the case, Ye Li would use his best move and engage in a¡­ guerrilla warfare with the White Lotus Sect! Ye Li went downstairs and found that these dozen White Lotus Sect genetic warriors were only advanced Awakened Beings. ¡°Hey, are you guys looking for someone?¡± Ye Li shouted at their backs. The dozen or so genetic warriors of the White Lotus Sect turned around upon hearing his words. ¡°Brat, how do you know we¡¯re looking for someone?¡± A level-10 Awakened Being looked at Ye Li and asked. ¡°Because I know where the person you are looking for is.¡± Ye Li slowly said. All the White Lotus Sect genetic warriors were taken aback by his words. ¡°Brat, do you really know?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°Where is the person we¡¯re looking for?¡± Ye Li looked up at the morning sun and slowly said, ¡°Far away, yet right before your eyes.¡± As soon as he said this, the dozen or so people were shocked. Unfortunately, their lives would forever disappear from this world. Ah Da turned them all into zombies, and Ye Li synthesized them into a level-9 male zombie. Ye Li didn¡¯t understand why the level of the Awakened Beings would drop when they turned into zombies. It was simply unfair. Ye Li walked slowly on the street, fearless. As he walked, he continued to synthesize zombies. Before long, he synthesized over 200 Level 2 zombies. Tongcheng was so large that the members of the White Lotus Sect must be scattered in their search for him. Ye Li moved from the East District to the North District, synthesizing over 200 Level 2 zombies again. Now, he had a total of over 400 Level 2 zombies. He wasn¡¯t in a hurry to synthesize these 400+ Level 2 zombies. Instead, he led them to search for the genetic warriors of the White Lotus Sect. Originally, he intended to engage in guerrilla warfare, but now it seemed unnecessary. Suddenly, Ye Li heard a slight movement.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 47 - Chapter 47: Synthesize A Tier Chapter 47: Synthesize A Tier-Four Zombie. Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Ye Li discovered that there were more than ten genetic warriors from the White Lotus Sect ahead of him. At this moment, he was surrounded by over 400 Level 2 zombies, completely blending in with them. These ten or so genetic warriors from the White Lotus Sect were all dumbfounded, wondering why so many zombies suddenly surrounded them. ¡°Big brother, what should we do now?¡± ¡°At this point, we can only fight our way out!¡± The ten or so genetic warriors from the White Lotus Sect prepared to charge forward. The corners of Ye Li¡¯s mouth curled up slightly as a faint smile appeared on his face. ¡­.. In his opinion, these dozen or so genetic warriors of the White Lotus Sect were already dead meat. Roar!!! Ah Da leaped forward, delivering a powerful punch. The ten or so genetic warriors from the White Lotus Sect were instantly sent flying and fell to the ground lifeless. Ye Li didn¡¯t know how many genetic warriors from the White Lotus Sect had arrived, but one thing was certain: no matter how many genetic warriors came, they would all die. After wandering around the North District and not finding any other genetic warriors from the White Lotus Sect, Ye Li synthesized over 100 Level 2 zombies. He now had a total of over 500 Level 2 zombies, and before long, he synthesized them into a Tier 1 male zombie and a Tier 1 female zombie. Now he had two Tier 1 male zombies and two Tier 1 female zombies. He synthesized them into a Tier 2 male zombie and a Tier 2 female zombie. Ye Li thought about quickly synthesizing Ah Da and Hongye into Tier 4 zombies. Ding¡­ ¡°Congratulations to the host for obtaining a random Treasure Chest. Would you like to open it?¡± ¡°Open it.¡± ¡°Obtained steel broadsword xio.¡± Ye Li found it a bit boring. These steel knives were useless. But they still had some utility¡ªthey could be synthesized into the Dragon-slaying Blade. He immediately synthesized the ten steel knives into the Dragon-slaying Blade. Recovery progress of the Dragon-slaying Blade: 10%. After spending a day in the West District, Ye Li arrived in the South District. As soon as Ye Li set foot in the South District, he saw hundreds of zombies roaming the streets. Upon seeing Ye Li, these zombies pounced on him like hungry demons. Ye Li¡¯s face was filled with joy. There was a path to heaven, yet you willingly threw yourself into hell. Without a doubt, he synthesized all these hundreds of zombies. Synthesizing zombies wasn¡¯t the most important thing; the most important thing for Ye Li was to find the genetic warriors from the White Lotus Sect. To Ye Li¡¯s disappointment, he didn¡¯t find any genetic warriors from the White Lotus Sect in the South District. Fortunately, there were still quite a few zombies in the South District. After a few days, Ye Li synthesized a Tier 2 male zombie and a Tier 2 female zombie. He opened his attribute panel in his mind. ¡°Host: Ye Li.¡± ¡°System: Super Synthesis System.¡± ¡°Age: 21¡± ¡°Realm: Rank 1 Evolved Being.¡± ¡°Weapon: Dragon-slaying Blade (10%).¡± ¡°Zombie: Ah Da (Tier 3), Hongye (Tier 3).¡± ¡°Gene: A-class.¡± ¡°Skills: Supporting: Healing Art, Attack: Flame Blade Technique.¡± Ye Li realized that after opening all those zombie treasure chests, his genes had finally reached Class A. Without much thought, Ye Li began synthesizing zombies. He now had two Tier 2 male and two Tier 2 female zombies. A Tier 3 male zombie and a Tier 3 female zombie appeared. Ah Da and Hongye were both Tier-3 now. He dragged the Tier 3 male zombie onto Ah Da, turning Ah Da into a Tier 4 zombie. Then he dragged the Tier 3 female zombie onto Hongye, making her a Tier 4 zombie too. Ye Li looked at Ah Da and Hongye. Ah Da stood at 1.9 meters tall, now a Tier 4 male zombie, even more handsome, with his eyes turning blue. Hongye, on the other hand, needed no further explanation. The signs of decay on her face had reduced significantly, and with the added beauty of her fiery red dress, she looked like a princess.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 48 - Chapter 48: You Finally Appeared Chapter 48: You Finally Appeared Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Master, I can speak a lot more now,¡± Ah Da looked at Ye Li with excitement. Ye Li couldn¡¯t help but smile. This was getting interesting. He was now a Tier 2 Evolved Being, and Ah Da and Hongye were both Tier-four Zombies. With this level of power, they could easily dominate Annan Base City. However, Ye Li didn¡¯t become arrogant. He knew that Annan Base City was just a small city, and there weren¡¯t many strong individuals there. He had heard that there were realms beyond the Tenth-rank Evolved Beings, but he didn¡¯t know what those realms were yet. Ding¡­ ¡­.. ¡°Congratulations, host, for synthesizing two Tier 4 zombies. You have obtained a Super Treasure Chest.¡± Ye Li opened the Super Treasure Chest. ¡°Obtained zombie skill upgrade points x 2.¡± Zombie skill upgrade point: Used to upgrade zombie skills, such as upgrading a D-grade zombie skill to a C-grade. Ye Li smiled. The items in this super Treasure Chest were indeed extraordinary. ¡°Host, would you like to use the zombie skill upgrade points?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Please choose the skill to upgrade.¡± Instantly, the Earth-Shattering Fist, Frost Qi, Wind, Rain, Thunder, and Lightning appeared in Ye Li¡¯s mind. Ye Li upgraded the Earth-Shattering Fist and the Frost Qi. The Earth-Shattering Fist and the Frost Qi were both upgraded to C-grade. Ye Li¡¯s face was full of excitement as he realized that Ah Da and Hongyc¡¯s power had reached a new level. ¡°Hongye, do you think I¡¯m handsome?¡± Ye Li suddenly asked Hongye. Hongyc¡¯s face had already regained much of its original appearance, and her exquisite features were suffocatingly beautiful. ¡°Master, you are not handsome.¡± Hongye looked at Ye Li and said seriously. ¡°I¡¯m not handsome?¡± Ye Li was stunned. Back in China, he was renowned for his irresistible charm, captivating the hearts of countless girls who eagerly sought his company. Lady-killer was his title, and handsomeness was his appearance. And now, Hongye was saying he wasn¡¯t handsome? Perhaps, zombie aesthetics were different from those of humans. Ye Li could only console himself in this way. ¡°Brat, so you¡¯re still in Tongcheng after all!¡± Suddenly, a voice came. Ye Li was somewhat familiar with this voice. It was none other than Bai Wawa¡¯s voice. However, Ye Li remained calm as still water. ¡°You finally appeared.¡± Ye Li looked at Bai Wawa and said slowly. ¡°You knew I would come?¡± Bai Wawa stared at Ye Li. Ye Li smiled. ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time.¡± ¡°You are waiting for me?¡± Bai Wawa was taken aback. He couldn¡¯t understand why Ye Li dared to wait for him in Tongcheng. Was it because of these two Tier 3 zombies he relied on? Bai Wawa suddenly looked at Ah Da and Hongye. In an instant, his heart trembled with fear. ¡°Four¡­ Tier-four zombies?¡± Bai Wawa stared in shock at Ah Da and Hongye. He clearly remembered that they were Tier 3 zombies, so how did they become Tier 4 zombies now? He couldn¡¯t believe it, truly couldn¡¯t believe it. But the truth was right before his eyes. The eyes of Fourth-order zombies were blue and easily recognizable. ¡°Are you afraid?¡± Ye Li said casually. Of course, Bai Wawa was afraid. These were Tier-four Zombies, not just one, but two. ¡°Young Master, there¡¯s no need to panic. I¡¯ve come!¡± A deep voice sounded, and an elderly man in his sixties appeared before Ye Li. The old man wore a white robe and had a slightly thin figure, with eagle-like sharp eyes. ¡°A Rank-4 Evolved Being.¡± Ye Li thought to himself. But how could Bai Wawa not panic? He thought that by bringing one of the Four Great Elders from his sect, he could seek revenge and settle his grievances. How could he have expected that the two zombies by Ye Li¡¯s side would turn into Tier 4 zombies? If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 49 - Chapter 49: Sky Binding Rope Chapter 49: Sky Binding Rope Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Elder Jin, a Tier-four Zombie.¡± Bai Wawa exclaimed in shock, looking at the old man. Elder Jin was taken aback and finally noticed the eyes of All Da and Hongye. ¡°Brat, who are you exactly?¡± Elder Jin stared at Ye Li and questioned. He couldn¡¯t understand how a human could control zombies, let alone two Tier 4 zombies. At first, Bai Wawa told him about someone who could control zombies, and he didn¡¯t believe it. But now, he had no choice but to believe. ¡°I¡¯m someone you can¡¯t afford to offend.¡± Ye Li slowly said. ¡°Hahaha!!!¡± ¡­.. Suddenly, Elder Jin burst into laughter, as if he had never heard such a hilarious joke in his entire life. ¡°Do you really think two Tier-four zombies can defeat me?¡± Elder Jin looked down upon Ye Li with extreme disdain. ¡°Ah Da, Hongye, you should know what to do, right?¡± Ye Li said. In an instant, All Da and Hongye launched their attack, moving at an astonishing speed that surpassed human capabilities. Elder Jin struck with a palm, emitting a crimson evil light. Crimson¡ªElder Jin had A-level genes. With Elder Jin, Ah Da, and Hongye standing together, the scene instantly became eerie. ¡°Splurt!¡± After a few seconds, Elder Jin spat out a mouthful of blood. Elder Jin violently retreated dozens of meters, his eyes fixed on All Da and Hongye. ¡°You¡¯ve forced me to use our sect¡¯s most powerful divine weapon. You can be proud of yourselves,¡± Elder Jin coldly spoke. ¡°Sky Binding Rope!¡± With a loud shout, a roulette wheel suddenly appeared on the ground where Ah Da and Hongye stood. In an instant, two spiritual ropes emerged from the roulette, tightly binding All Da and Hongye, all within less than a second. Ye Li was shocked. The Sky Binding Rope was something he hadn¡¯t anticipated. ¡°Hahaha!!!¡± Bai Wawa laughed triumphantly. He swore that he had never felt this triumphant before. ¡°Ye Li, now you know how terrifying my White Lotus Sect is!¡± Bai Wawa gloated, looking at Ye Li with great satisfaction. Bai Wawa never expected Elder Jin to bring one of the sect¡¯s treasures with him. It was something he hadn¡¯t anticipated at all. ¡°Brat, although I don¡¯t know how you can control these two Tier-four Zombies, now you are as good as dead,¡± Elder Jin said as he stared at Ye Li. Ye Li realized that he had underestimated the heroes of the world. He looked at Ah Da and Hongye, who were now unable to move, and knew that he was their only hope. However¡­ there was always a way out!!! Although Ye Li didn¡¯t want to reveal the existence of the Dragon-slaying Blade so soon, now he had no other choice. Immediately, Ye Li took out the Dragon-slaying Blade from the system space. The Dragon-Slaying Blade was currently restored to 10% of its original state, with much of the rust removed. He believed that since the Dragon-slaying Blade was one of the Ten Great Divine Artifacts, it should be able to cut through the Sky Binding Rope. ¡°Ye Li, are you an idiot? Are you planning to use this broken blade to cut the Sky Binding Rope?¡± Bai Wawa mocked Ye Li. Elder Jin¡¯s face was also filled with disdain. He had thought that Ye Li would be someone extraordinary, but Ye Li actually wanted to use such a broken blade to cut the Binding Rope. It was truly naive. Ye Li chuckled inwardly, thinking to himself that he would astonish both of them soon. He never expected Elder Jin and Bai Wawa to be so foolish, actually allowing him to cut the Sky Binding Rope. He walked slowly to Ah Da and Hongye¡¯s side. Then, he aimed the Dragon-slaying Blade at the Sky Binding Rope on their bodies and made two swift strikes. Crack! The Sky Binding Rope, known for being impervious to water and fire, was severed.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 50 - Chapter 50: Turned Bai Wawa Into A Zombie Chapter 50: Turned Bai Wawa Into A Zombie Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Bai Wawa and Elder Jin were shocked when they saw the situation. Was the Sky Binding Rope cut? The Sky Binding Rope, the number one treasure of the White Lotus Sect, was made of Meteor Stone and couldn¡¯t be severed by an ordinary blade. Suddenly, Bai Wawa and Elder Jin thought of a shocking possibility: the rusty knife in Ye Li¡¯s hand was the Dragon-slaying Blade. Mr. Shi had told them that the Dragon-slaying Blade was in the vicinity of the Annan Base City, and they had been searching for it for many years to no avail. Since the rusty knife in Ye Li¡¯s hand could cut the Sky Binding Rope, what else could it be but the Dragon-slaying Blade? ¡°Ye Li, is that the Dragon-slaying Blade in your hand?¡± Bai Wawa stared at Ye Li and asked. ¡­.. ¡°If I say it¡¯s not, would you believe me?¡± Ye Li said calmly. Bai Wawa narrowed her eyes. ¡°I can¡¯t believe that the Dragon-slaying Blade we¡¯ve been searching for in the White Lotus Sect for so long is actually in your hands!¡± Ye Li thought to himself, as expected, exposing the Dragon-slaying Blade would indeed bring a lot of trouble. But it didn¡¯t matter!!! As the saying went, when the going got tough, the tough got going. He wasn¡¯t afraid of anyone in this world! ¡°Yes, finally we found the Dragon-slaying Blade!¡± Elder Jin said, his eyes shining. ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to think about how to save your lives now?¡± Ye Li said slowly. As his words fell, Ye Li gave new orders to All Da and Hongye. All Da and Hongye then flew towards Bai Wawa and Elder Jin. Only now did Bai Wawa and Elder Jin realize that they were in a dangerous situation. They looked at All Da and Hongye rushing towards them, their faces turning pale. Elder Jin was fast, being a Tier-4 Evolved Being, so his speed to escape was unquestionable. But Bai Wawa was in trouble. How could he outrun Elder Jin? Even if he exerted all his strength, it would be in vain. ¡°All Da, Hongye, turn Bai Wawa into a zombie,¡± Ye Li said. Ye Li thought that although Elder Jin had escaped, Bai Wawa definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to. Bai Wawa was knocked to the ground by All Da, and his face was full of shock. ¡°Now, will you accept being turned into a zombie?¡± Ye Li looked at Bai Wawa and said calmly. 1 j 11 Bai Wawa looked at Ye Li in horror. What was the difference between being turned into a zombie and being dead ¡°Not answering means you accept it. All Da, begin,¡± Ye Li said. As his words fell, All Da bit into Bai Wawa¡¯s arm. The speed at which a Tier-four zombie spread the corpse poison was almost unbelievable. In an instant, Bai Wawa turned into a zombie. Ye Li took a look and found that Bai Wawa had become a Tier 1 zombie, which was not bad. More importantly, Bai Wawa looked cute now. He appeared to be around seven or eight years old, fair and clean. After turning into a zombie, his eyes became unfocused. Ye Li checked Bai Wawa¡¯s attributes. Bai Wawa: Tier 1 zombie. Zombie Skill: Absolute Defense Attribute: Defense Ye Li was momentarily stunned. He thought that Bai Wawa was quite good. He even automatically obtained a zombie skill! After thinking for a while, Ye Li felt that Bai Wawa was worth cultivating. He would be his third cultivated zombie. Alas, things were really unpredictable. An old enemy had now become his zombie. Who would believe this? Ye Li felt a bit idle, so he continued to find zombies to synthesize in the South District of Tongcheng. After two days, Ye Li synthesized Bai Wawa into a Tier 2 zombie. And he had successfully upgraded to a Tier 2 Evolved Being. The repair progress of the Dragon-slaying Blade had reached 20%. It wouldn¡¯t be long before the Dragon-slaying Blade would be fully repaired and unleash its true power.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 51 - Chapter 51: Dark Race Chapter 51: Dark Race Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Ye Li stayed in Tongcheng for three days, during which he repaired the Dragon-slaying Blade to 30%. Ding¡­ ¡°Obtained Zombie Treasure Chest X3.¡± The next day, the system prompt sounded in Ye Li¡¯s mind. Ye Li opened the Zombie Treasure Chest with a single click: ¡°Obtained gene points +200, strength points 200, speed points 200, defense points 200, skill upgrade points xi, Swift Steps xi.¡± Skill Upgrade Point: Upgrade the skill of an Evolved Being. ¡­.. Ye Li was delighted. It was finally his turn. Without much thought, he upgraded the Flame Blade Technique to C-level. Swift Steps: Increase speed by 100%, making you move like lightning. This could be considered a life-saving skill, but it could only be used once, which was a pity. The Dragon-slaying Blade was now repaired to 30%, with most of the rust removed, revealing a small portion of its true form. The Dragon-slaying Blade was one of the top ten divine weapons. Ye Li could feel a tremendous sense of oppression just by looking at it. Since the White Lotus Sect already knew that he had the Dragon-slaying Blade, Ye Li no longer concealed it and simply carried it on his back. Almost all the zombies in Tongcheng had been cleared out by him, and Ye Li was preparing to change cities. Just as he took a few steps, Ye Li sensed a dangerous aura. ¡°Mr. Shi, the Dragon-slaying Blade is on this brat.¡± As a voice fell, six people appeared in front of Ye Li. To be precise, it was five people plus some kind of spiritual entity. Of the five individuals, four were Tier 4 Evolved Beings, and one was a Tier 5 Evolved Being. It could be deduced with just a little thought that these five individuals were the leader of the White Lotus Sect and the four Elders.. As for this spiritual entity, it was probably¡­ The Dark Race!!! According to legend, 70% of humans were infected with the zombie virus because of the Dark Race. This was the first time Ye Li had seen the Dark Race. ¡°Brat, where is my son?¡± the leader of the White Lotus Cult stared at Ye Li and asked. The leader of the White Lotus Sect was named Bai Shan and was the strongest in the White Lotus Sect. Although faced with so many powerful individuals, there was no trace of fear on Ye Li¡¯s face. It was simply because he had one chance to use Swift Steps. If he couldn¡¯t win, he could still run, right? ¡°Are you talking about Bai Wawa?¡± Ye Li said casually. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Bai Shan stared at Ye Li. Ye Li smiled. ¡°Your son has already turned into a zombie.¡± ¡°What!!!¡± Upon hearing this, Bai Shan¡¯s eyes turned red. ¡°Brat, I¡¯ll make you pay with your life for my son!¡± As he spoke, Bai Shan was about to make a move. ¡°Master Bai, wait.¡± At this moment, the spiritual entity suddenly stopped Bai Shan. ¡°Mr. Shi, my son has become a zombie. I want to avenge my son!¡± Bai Shan almost madly shouted.. ¡°Make this brat hand over the Dragon-slaying Blade first.¡± The spiritual entity said. Ye Li¡¯s guess was correct. This spiritual entity was indeed a member of the Dark Race named Shi Yuan. Shi Yuan came to the White Lotus Sect for no other reason than to find the Dragon-slaying Blade. It was said that by collecting the Ten Great Divine Weapons, the shocking secret of the Ten Great Divine Weapons could be discovered. The Dark Race and the Warrior Alliance had been searching for them all along. ¡°Brat, hand over the Dragon-slaying Blade, and you¡¯ll have a nice death,¡± Shi Yuan looked at Ye Li. ¡°Do you really trust your own eyes?¡± Ye Li spoke slowly. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Shi Yuan narrowed his eyes. ¡°Never trust your own eyes because sometimes your eyes can deceive you.¡± Then Ye Li activated the Swift Steps, his speed instantly burst forth, and he had disappeared, leaving no trace behind.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 52 - Chapter 52: Zombie Paradise Chapter 52: Zombie Paradise Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Chase!¡± Shi Yuan shouted coldly. He had been in the White Lotus Sect for three years, and now there was finally the whereabouts of the Dragon-slaying Blade. How could he let it slip away? Immediately, Shi Yuan, Bai Shan, and the four Elders of the White Lotus Sect began their pursuit. Ye Li had originally planned to change cities, but now it seemed that he had no choice but to go to the Annan Base City. The Swift Steps were very fast. Ye Li felt as if a gust of wind was rushing beneath his feet, and he could probably cover a distance of ten thousand steps in a day. But to Ye Li¡¯s disappointment, the effect of the Swift Steps suddenly disappeared. ¡­.. He had been running randomly earlier, and now he had no idea where he was. He looked behind him and found that Shi Yuan and the others hadn¡¯t caught up with him. He thought to himself, Even if they are gods, they won¡¯t know where I am. Ye Li continued walking forward, and before long, he saw two large words. Zombie Paradise! Seeing these words, Ye Li understood that he had arrived at the Zombie Paradise in Annan Base City. ¡°I should go in and hide for a while,¡± Ye Li thought to himself. Immediately, Ye Li walked towards it. The Zombie Paradise was similar to a zoo, except that it was filled with zombies. Inside, there were ordinary zombies and advanced zombies, each kept in different areas based on their levels from 1 to io. Just as Ye Li was about to enter the zombie park, a staff member stopped him. ¡°Do you have a ticket?¡± Ye Li was taken aback. They required tickets here too? The problem was, he didn¡¯t have any money on him. In this post-apocalyptic world, where would currency be used? It was truly troublesome. ¡°I don¡¯t have a ticket,¡± Ye Li answered honestly. ¡°No ticket? Do you think you can enter without one?¡± The staff member looked at Ye Li disdainfully. ¡°Look at you, you¡¯re just a poor beggar. Can poor beggars like you enter the Zombie Paradise?¡± The staff member mocked Ye Li even more unscrupulously. Ye Li secretly smiled to himself, thinking that you could encounter such lowly people anywhere. Should he just kill this guy? At this moment, Ye Li suddenly saw a familiar face. It was none other than Yun Feng. Yun Feng came to the Zombie Paradise to hunt zombies, accompanied by a few other youths. Before Ye Li could call out to Yun Feng, Yun Feng noticed him. Yun Feng looked at Ye Li in astonishment. He blinked quickly, feeling like he must be seeing things. ¡°Senior, what are you doing here?¡± Yun Feng quickly walked over. He remembered that his sister referred to Ye Li as ¡°Senior,¡± and Ye Li was also his father¡¯s savior. It wouldn¡¯t be appropriate for him to address Ye Li by his name directly. ¡°I was just passing by and came to take a look.¡± Ye Li said slowly. The staff was shocked. Young Master Yun actually called him ¡°Senior¡±? That means¡­ that means¡­ That means he was mocking Young Master Yun¡¯s senior as a poor beggar just now? Young Master Yun¡¯s father, Yun Mu, was one of the top ten powerhouses in the Annan Base City and also the core of power. The highest authority in Annan Base City was the Annan Council, and its ten core members were composed of the top ten powerhouses in Annan Base City. Realizing this, the staff member knelt down with a thud. ¡°Sir, I was foolish and disrespectful. Please forgive me,¡± the staff member kept bowing and apologizing to Ye Li. Offending Young Master Yun¡¯s senior meant offending Young Master Yun as well. Losing his job was a small matter; he could even lose his life. ¡°Senior, what¡¯s going on?¡± Yun Feng asked Ye Li in confusion. ¡°Perhaps he was tired of standing and wanted to kneel down and rest,¡± Ye Li slowly replied.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 53 - Chapter 53: Zombies attacking Annan Base City Chapter 53: Zombies attacking Annan Base City Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Senior, let¡¯s go in.¡± Yun Feng said to Ye Li. Then, Ye Li and Yun Feng entered the Zombie Paradise. There were several Zombie Paradises in the Annan Base City. The Zombie Paradise that Ye Li came in was full of level-1 zombies. ¡°Young Master Yun, you¡¯re here.¡± After entering the Zombie Paradise, a staff member hurriedly came up to him. Yun Feng nodded. ¡°Arrange guards for me. 1 want to hunt zombies.¡± ¡°Okay, Young Master Yun.¡± The staff member quickly replied. ¡­.. Immediately, an advanced Awakened Being came over. ¡°Young Master Yun, shall we go in?¡± The advanced Awakened Being looked at Yun Feng. ¡°Senior, do you want to go in with me?¡± Yun Feng said to Ye Li. Ye Li thought for a moment and decided to go in and take a look. After entering the level-one zombie farm, there was a small town inside. There were zombies walking on the narrow road from time to time. Generally speaking, those who could enter the Zombie Paradise to hunt zombies were all descendants of the influential clans in the Annan Base City. With the accompaniment of an advanced Awakened Being, it was even safer. Yun Feng approached a level-one zombie and blew up its head with a punch, a gruesome sight. Ye Li smiled faintly and thought to himself, This is truly a delicate flower in a greenhouse. If he wanted to play, he should play something exciting like Yun Man going to Tongcheng with her classmates to gain experience. Yun Feng killed more than a dozen level-1 zombies in a row. When there was danger, the zombies were all resolved by the level-io Awakened Being following Yun Feng. Ye Li looked a little bored, thinking that it was too boring. ¡°Haha, I¡¯ve finally become a level-six Awakened Being.¡± Yun Feng¡¯s happy voice suddenly entered Ye Li¡¯s ears. A level-6 Awakened Being could be considered an advanced Awakened Being. ¡°Congratulations, Young Master Yun. With Young Master Yun¡¯s talent, your future achievements will definitely be limitless.¡± The level-io advanced Awakened Being looked at Yun Feng and said. Yun Feng¡¯s genetic talent was A-grade, and with an A-grade talent, his future achievements would undoubtedly be extraordinary. At this moment, Yun Feng¡¯s face was radiant with pride. ¡°Roar! Roar!¡± At this moment, the zombies suddenly erupted in a frenzy. More than 500 level-one zombies in the Zombie Paradise gathered together. ¡°What¡­ What¡¯s going on?¡± Yun Feng exclaimed, shocked by the scene before him. ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡± The level-10 Awakened Being was also shocked. Generally speaking, the enclosed zombies would not gather together but act individually. Ye Li felt that something was wrong, but he didn¡¯t know what was wrong. ¡°Young Master Yun, the zombie tide is attacking the Annan Base City. The Zombie Paradise is about to close. Please leave quickly.¡± A staff member ran in and looked at Yun Feng in panic. ¡°What? Zombies attacked the Annan Base City?¡± Upon hearing this, Yun Feng was thunderstruck. Since its construction, Annan Base City had always coexisted peacefully with zombies. Hearing this news, his face turned pale. Ye Li was also a little puzzled. Why would the zombies suddenly attack the Annan Base City? Could it be¡­ Ye Li suddenly thought of a shocking possibility. That was, these zombies were controlled by someone. On the day he obtained the Dragon-slaying Blade, he guessed that Tongcheng had a big boss. But the members of the White Lotus Sect were naturally unable to control zombies, so the only possibility was that Mr. Shi. Mr. Shi was from the Dark Race. It must be him.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 54 - Chapter 54: Crazy Synthesis Chapter 54: Crazy Synthesis Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Ye Li and Yun Feng walked out of the Zombie Paradise, and the person in charge of the Zombie Paradise hurriedly closed the Zombie Paradise. ¡°Senior, what should we do now?¡± Yun Feng looked at Ye Li in panic and asked. The faces of the youths following Yun Feng turned extremely pale. The zombies attacked the Annan Base City. They had never encountered such a thing before. Ye Li thought that Mr. Shi must have thought that he had escaped into the Annan Base City, so he sent zombies to attack the city. Unfortunately, others were afraid of zombies, but zombies were like angels in front of him. ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the Annan Base City.¡± Ye Li looked at Yun Feng and said. ¡­.. ¡°But senior, now the zombies are attacking the Annan Base City. There might be many zombies.¡± Yun Feng said in horror. ¡°Are you afraid?¡± Ye Li smiled. Yun Feng felt terrible. How could he not be afraid? How many zombies would there be if they could even attack a base city? However, seeing that Ye Li had made up his mind, he finally gathered his courage, looked at Ye Li, and said firmly, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid!¡± Immediately, Ye Li, Yun Feng, and a few youths headed for the Annan Base City. They hurried along the way and finally arrived at the outer city of the Annan Base City. At this moment, there were countless zombies under the outer city. There were too many of them, like black clouds pressing down. The laser cannons on the city wall fired crazily, but the laser cannons needed to be charged. The soldiers could only shoot the zombies with their laser guns, but these zombies were not afraid of death and crawled crazily towards the city wall. Yun Feng and the youths were dumbfounded. They had never seen such a scene before. ¡°Senior, we¡­¡± Before Yun Feng finished speaking, he was interrupted by Ye Li. ¡°Just watch me,¡± Ye Li said slowly. As soon as he finished speaking, Ye Li released All Da and Hongye from the system space. ¡°Master!¡± All Da and Hongye shouted in unison. ¡°Oh my god!¡± Yun Feng and the youths looked at the zombies that suddenly appeared beside them and sat on the ground in fright, their faces filled with fear. Ye Li naturally ignored their horror. Instead, he looked at All Da and Hongye and said, ¡°All Da, Hongye, attack!¡± Suddenly, All Da and Hongye began to charge at the zombies at the periphery of the array. How could these ordinary zombies resist the terrifying power of Tier-four zombies? Ye Li looked around and found a big rock. He sat on the big rock, opened the synthesis grids in his mind, and then began synthesizing. Every time a zombie fell, he would synthesize it. All Da and Hongye moved through tens of thousands of zombies as if they were in an empty space. In just ten minutes, Ye Li had synthesized more than 500 level-two zombies. Ye Li was excited, thinking that it was really a blessing in disguise this time. Yun Feng and the youths froze on the spot as if petrified, because they saw a scene that they would never believe. They saw zombies fighting zombies? Ye Li continued to synthesize zombies, and the White Lotus Sect and Shi Yuan didn¡¯t find them. In a day and a night, Ye Li synthesized more than 3,000 level-two zombies. The next day, the zombie siege continued. Ye Li was still synthesizing zombies. This time, wouldn¡¯t he make a fortune? Yun Feng and the youths were shocked beyond words. In the past day and night, they couldn¡¯t remember how many times they had rubbed their eyes, but no matter how they rubbed their eyes, the answer was the same. The zombies were really fighting the zombies!!! If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 55 - Chapter 55: All the Zombies Are Gone. Chapter 55: All the Zombies Are Gone. Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Master Kang Lin, we can¡¯t hold on anymore!¡± Kang Lin, the strongest person in the Annan Base City, was a level-five Evolved Being. At this moment, the top ten powerhouses of the Annan Base City were ail supervising the battle on the city wall of the outer city. ¡°Huh?¡± Yun Mu was a little surprised. ¡°President, look, the zombies are fighting against each other!¡± As soon as he said this, the nine powerhouses looked at Yun Mu as if looking at a fool. They wondered if Yun Mu was crazy. How could zombies fight against each other? But when they looked down the city wall, they were all shocked. Yun Mu was right. The zombies were really fighting against each other. ¡­.. ¡°What¡­ What¡¯s going on?¡± Kang Lin was shocked. At this moment, Ye Li had synthesized more than 6,000 level-two zombies. He had already synthesized all the zombies attacking the Annan Base City. He hurriedly asked the zombies to retreat, or they would become live targets for the soldiers in the outer city of the Annan Base City. The zombies retreated to a primitive forest, and Ye Li naturally followed. Yun Feng wanted to follow him, but Ye Li certainly wouldn¡¯t let him. In the primitive forest, Ye Li looked at the more than 6,000 level-two zombies in front of him excitedly. More than 6,000 level-two zombies meant 12 Tier 1 zombies. That was equivalent to three Tier 3 zombies! Ye Li combined the more than 6,000 level 2 zombies into two Tier 3 male zombies and one Tier 3 female zombie. Ding¡­ ¡°Congratulations, host, for obtaining a chance to draw a random prize.¡± Ye Li thought that when luck came, it simply couldn¡¯t be stopped. Randomly, he opened the roulette wheel in his mind. The needle began to spin in the roulette wheel, and a few seconds later, it stopped. ¡°Congratulations to the host for obtaining fine iron swords xioo.¡± Ye Li¡¯s handsome face showed a hint of boredom. He had thought that he would get some divine object, but it turned out to be this. Without thinking too much, he fused the fine iron swords into the Dragon-slaying Blade. Dragon-slaying Blade: Repair progress 50%. Ye Li checked the Dragon-slaying Blade and found that half of the rust on the blade had fallen off, revealing the beauty that a peerless treasure should possess. ¡°The zombies have really retreated?¡± Kang Lin couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°I think so.¡± Yun Mu was also a little stunned. The zombies were so ferocious when they attacked the city yesterday. Why did they suddenly retreat? ¡°We must not let our guard down. These zombies might launch a surprise attack again.¡± Kang Lin said. The other nine nodded, their full attention focused on the distance. They waited for an entire afternoon, but the zombies didn¡¯t come back. After giving instructions to the city defense generals, the top ten powerhouses of the Annan Base City retreated from the city wall. The news of the zombie attack on the Annan Base City spread like a typhoon passing through. The residents of Annan Base City soon learned about it, and the entire city was filled with fear, afraid that the city would be breached. ¡°Mr. Shi, the zombies are all gone!¡± Bai Shan looked at Shi Yuan and said. ¡°What! What did you say?¡± Shi Yuan widened his eyes. ¡°The zombies attacking the Annan Base City are all gone,¡± Bai Shan continued. ¡°That¡¯s impossible! Absolutely impossible!!!¡± Shi Yuan roared in anger. He had drawn out several cities¡¯ worth of zombies for the attack on Annan Base City. But in just one day and one night, they were all gone? ¡°Mr. Shi, what should we do now?¡± Bai Shan asked Shi Yuan. Shi Yuan gritted his teeth. After a few seconds, he squeezed out a sentence from between his teeth. ¡°I¡¯m going to Annan Base City!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Shi Yuan disappeared from the spot.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 56 - Chapter 56: Someone Fell for Xiao Hui Chapter 56: Someone Fell for Xiao Hui Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Ye Li put the synthesized zombies into the system space and came out of the primitive forest, only to find that Yun Feng was still there. ¡°Senior, you¡¯re finally out.¡± Yun Feng was very happy to see Ye Li. Ye Li didn¡¯t expect Yun Feng to still be waiting for him here, which touched him. ¡°Let¡¯s enter the city,¡± Ye Li said to Yun Feng. Yun Feng nodded, and then Ye Li and Yun Feng entered the outer city of the Annan Base City. After entering the outer city, Ye Li thought that the zombies wouldn¡¯t enter the Annan Base City for the time being, so he headed straight to the main city. ¡­.. He wanted to go to see Xiao Hui. This little girl hadn¡¯t seen him for a few days. She was probably missing him. When he arrived at the main city of the Annan Base City, he found that there were very few people on the street. ¡°Where is everyone?¡± Yun Feng asked, puzzled. Annan Base City used to be bustling with people. ¡°They must be hiding at home, afraid to come out, considering the zombie attack on Annan Base City,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Hearing this, Yun Feng understood and couldn¡¯t help but admire Ye Li even more. His admiration for him was like a surging river, flowing endlessly. ¡°By the way, senior, I saw that the zombies had all entered the forest, so did you. Why did you enter the forest?¡± Yun Feng looked at Ye Li curiously. ¡°Don¡¯t ask what you shouldn¡¯t ask,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Yun Feng hurriedly stopped talking, afraid of displeasing Ye Li. ¡°By the way, senior, I¡¯m going to the Annan Academy now. Do you want to go with me?¡± Yun Feng looked at Ye Li and asked a few seconds later. ¡°OK.¡± Ye Li nodded. The Annan Academy was the largest genetic warrior academy in the Annan Base City. Just as Ye Li and Yun Feng were about to set off, they heard the sound of a loudspeaker echoing throughout the city. ¡°Residents of the Annan Base City, the zombies attacking the Annan Base City have retreated. Please don¡¯t be afraid.¡± The voice from the loudspeaker was that of Kang Lin, the president of the Annan Council and the highest-ranking officer in Annan Base City. ¡°Yay, yay!!!¡± In an instant, the entire city erupted with excitement. The cheering was earth-shattering, truly touching. Ye Li thought to himself, If it weren¡¯t for me, would the zombies have retreated? All, this is what they call doing good without leaving a name. Without much thought, Ye Li and Yun Feng arrived outside the Annan Academy. The Annan Academy was indeed huge. At this moment, the students inside were discussing spiritedly. It was obvious that they were discussing the zombie attack. ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡± Yun Feng said to Ye Li. Ye Li nodded and then entered the Annan Academy with Yun Feng. Yun Feng was an absolute star in Annan Academy, a handsome and wealthy young man who was the dream lover of many girls. Along the way, there were many boys and girls greeting Yun Feng. ¡°Senior, are you going to find Xiao Hui?¡± Yun Feng asked. ¡°OK, take me there.¡± Ye Li nodded. ¡°But Senior, Xiao Hui is¡­¡± Yun Feng didn¡¯t continue. He looked at Ye Li carefully. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Xiao Hui?¡± Ye Li asked. Xiao Hui was the first woman he ever liked and his first love. If anyone hurt Xiao Hui, he could guarantee that the person would die a horrible death. ¡°Senior, someone is pursuing Xiao Hui.¡± Yun Feng said in a low voice. Ye Li secretly smiled, thinking that Xiao Hui was indeed charming. In just a few days, someone was already pursuing her, which was quite good. ¡°The person pursuing Xiao Hui is the number one talent in Annan Academy, named Chen Yun. His father is Chen Ba, the second strongest person in Annan Base City,¡± Yun Feng continued.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 57 - Chapter 57: You Seem to Have A Lot to Say Chapter 57: You Seem to Have A Lot to Say Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Ye Li seemed to have heard the name Chen Yun somewhere before. After thinking for a few seconds, he remembered. Wasn¡¯t Chen Yun the senior of Yun Man he met in Tongcheng? This was getting interesting. That day, he asked Ah Da to punch Chen Yun, so Chen Yun must hold a grudge, and he wondered how their encounter would unfold this time. Then, Yun Feng took Ye Li to a classroom. The students in the classroom varied in height and build, each with their own unique features. ¡­.. ¡°Senior, Xiao Hui is in this class, but¡­¡± Yun Feng looked around and found that Xiao Hui was not in the classroom at the moment, nor was her sister. ¡°Hey, Young Master Yun, I heard that you went to the Zombie Paradise and happened to encounter the zombie attack on Annan Base City. I thought you wouldn¡¯t make it back.¡± A gloating voice reached Ye Li¡¯s ears. Ye Li followed the voice and saw a sixteen or seventeen-year-old boy with an unruly look on his face. ¡°Mo Chen, what did you say?¡± Yun Feng stared at Mo Chen. ¡°Oh, getting angry now, huh?¡± the boy named Mo Chen sneered. Mo Chen was also a prominent figure in the Annan Academy and one of the three geniuses of the Annan Academy. His father was naturally also one of the core members of the Annan Council. ¡°Mo Chen, don¡¯t get too cocky!¡± Yun Feng clenched his fist tightly. ¡°Oh, our Young Master Yun is angry. Young Master Yun, do you want to hit me?¡± Mo Chen taunted even more arrogantly. Yun Feng gritted his teeth, but he had just become a level-6 Awakened Being, while Mo Chen was a level-8 Awakened Being, making the gap in their strength quite significant. The students in the classroom looked at each other, not daring to intervene. They even held their breaths.. Both Yun Feng and Mo Chen¡¯s fathers were core members of the Annan Council, and offending them was not something they could afford. ¡°Young Master Yun, do you want to help your friend take a shortcut?¡± Mo Chen¡¯s gaze shifted to Ye Li. ¡°Mo Chen, you can insult me, but you can¡¯t insult my senior!¡± Yun Feng said firmly. ¡°Senior?¡± Mo Chen showed a mocking smile. Mo Chen scrutinized Ye Li from head to toe, and then his disdain reached its peak. ¡°Young Master Yun, have you gone crazy? It seems that your senior is just an ordinary person.¡± Ye Li secretly smiled. He was now a Tier 2 Evolved Being. How could such a small fry see through his true strength? ¡°Mo Chen, you¡­!¡± Yun Feng¡¯s eyes were filled with raging fury. ¡°Young Master Yun, not to mention you, even your sister Yun Man is no match for me,¡± Mo Chen continued. Chen Yun, Mo Chen, and Yun Man were the three geniuses of Annan Academy. Chen Yun was a level-9 Awakened Being, Mo Chen was a level-8 Awakened Being, and Yun Yun Man was a level-7 Awakened Being. ¡°You seem to have a lot to say?¡± Ye Li looked at Mo Chen and said lightly. Mo Chen was stunned. He looked at Ye Li in disbelief, feeling like he had misheard. How could this ordinary person dare to say that he talks too much? ¡°Brat, do you know who I am?¡± Mo Chen stared at Ye Li and said coldly. ¡°Oh, who are you?¡± Ye Li smiled faintly. ¡°My name is Mo Chen. I¡¯m one of the three geniuses of the Annan Academy. My father is a core member of the Annan Council and one of the top ten powerhouses in the Annan Base City.¡± Mo Chen¡¯s face was filled with pride as he mentioned his father. ¡°Is that so?¡± Ye Li responded slowly. ¡°What did you say?¡± Mo Chen was astonished. Not only Mo Chen, but even the students in the classroom were shocked beyond words.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 58 - Chapter 58: Vice President of the Annan Academy Chapter 58: Vice President of the Annan Academy Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations A core member of the Annan Council, one of the top ten powerhouses in the Annan Base City, was actually being dismissed as insignificant? You must understand that this is an existence they can only look up to. ¡°Brat, are you tired of living?¡± Mo Chen stared coldly at Yeli and spoke with a chilling tone!!! ¡°You think you¡¯re qualified to say such things to me?¡± Ye Li said calmly. As soon as he said this, all the students in the classroom were dumbfounded. In their eyes, Yeli was just an ordinary person, and they knew exactly what would happen if someone offended Mo Chen. ¡­.. ¡°Good, since you want to die, I¡¯ll let you experience the meaning of unbearable pain!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Mo Chen threw a punch at Ye Li. Ye Li shook his head slightly. An ant was an ant, never knowing how vast and expansive the world was. ¡°All!!!¡± Just as Mo Chen¡¯s fist was about to hit Ye Li, Mo Chen suddenly flew backward and landed heavily on the ground. Shocked, utterly shocked. The students in the classroom didn¡¯t see Ye Li make a move at all, yet Mo Chen was lying on the ground. Could it be¡­ All the students suddenly thought of a shocking possibility that Ye Li was¡­ an Evolved Being! With this possibility in mind, the students widened their eyes. Evolved Being, this was an Evolved Being. Mo Chen struggled to get up from the ground with all his strength, his previously dignified face now covered in a layer of thick dust. He glared at Ye Li fiercely. ¡°You¡­ How dare you hit me?¡± ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I dare?¡± Ye Li¡¯s face remained indifferent. ¡°Just you wait!¡± Mo Chen uttered a threat and left the classroom. Ye Li smiled, thinking, let¡¯s wait and see what kind of trick Mo Chen has up his sleeve. ¡°Senior, should we go?¡± Yun Feng suddenly whispered. Although Mo Chen was sent flying in an instant just now, which shocked him, Mo Chen¡¯s uncle was the deputy president of the Annan Academy. ¡°Let¡¯s wait. No rush.¡± Ye Li slowly said. ¡°But senior, Mo Chen¡¯s uncle¡­¡± Yun Feng hadn¡¯t finished speaking when a harsh voice interrupted him. ¡°Uncle, it was him who hit me!¡± Yun Feng was startled. He realized that Mo Chen had gone to find his uncle, but he didn¡¯t expect him to arrive so quickly. Upon hearing this, Ye Li turned slowly and saw a middle-aged man wearing gold-rimmed glasses, looking cultured and refined. He thought to himself that the Annan Base City was still too small. The strongest was only a Tier-five Evolved Being. And this elegant middle-aged man in front of him was a Tier 3 Evolved Being. ¡°Are you the one who beat Xiaochen?¡± The middle-aged man looked at Ye Li and asked. ¡°Yes?¡± Ye Li said lightly. ¡°You arrogant young man!¡± the middle-aged man said coldly. The middle-aged man¡¯s name was Mo Wen, and he was the deputy president of the Annan Academy. ¡°You don¡¯t seem to be a student of the Annan Academy, right?¡± Mo Wen adjusted his glasses and said. ¡°It seems that you are not blind.¡± Ye Li said slowly. ¡°What did you say?¡± Mo Wen stared at Ye Li. ¡°I see that you¡¯re nothing more than¡­¡± Mo Wen suddenly stopped talking and looked at Ye Li in shock. ¡°A Tier 2 Evolved Being!¡± Mo Wen suddenly exclaimed. As soon as he said this, all the students in the classroom were stunned. They had guessed that Ye Li was an Evolved Being, but they could never have imagined that Ye Li was a Tier 2 Evolved Being.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 59 - Chapter 59: Feel Her Heart Palpitate Chapter 59: Feel Her Heart Palpitate Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations All the students in the classroom looked at Ye Li in shock. Ye Li looked to be in his twenties, but he had become a Tier 2 Evolved Being. This talent was really terrifying. ¡°Brat, even if you are a Tier 2 Evolved Being, you can¡¯t come to the Annan Academy as you please!¡± Mo Wen stared at Ye Li and shouted. ¡°I¡¯ve been to places as dangerous as the Dragon¡¯s Pool and Tiger¡¯s Den. Annan Academy is nothing compared to that,¡± Yeli said calmly. Arrogant, absolutely arrogant!!! ¡°You¡¯re quite arrogant, Brat!¡± Mo Wen said coldly. Suddenly, a woman walked into the classroom. The woman had a tall figure, and her emerald hair made her look exceptionally beautiful. She wore a flowing floral dress and a pair of expensive high heels. ¡°Vice President Mo, what are you doing here?¡± Meilin looked at Mo Wen¡¯s back in confusion. Mo Wen turned around and looked at Meilin, saying, ¡°Meilin, you came at the right time. There¡¯s a troublemaker in Anan Academy. Given my status, if 1 were to deal with him, it would be bullying him. 1¡¯11 leave him to you.¡± ¡°A troublemaker? Who?¡± Meilin asked, puzzled. Ye Li turned around and looked at Meilin indifferently. ¡°I¡¯m the troublemaker he¡¯s talking about. Do you think I¡¯m a troublemaker?¡± ¡°Ye Li?¡± Meilin was very stunned. She could never have imagined that Ye Li would appear in the Annan Academy. At the Gene Testing Center, Ye Li suddenly disappeared. She had thought that it would take a long time for her to see Ye Li again, but she never expected him to appear before her eyes. ¡°Do you know7 each other?¡± Mo Wen was a little stunned. ¡°Uncle, he hit me just now. You must avenge me!¡± Mo Chen fanned the flames again. ¡°Shut up!¡± Mo Wen silenced Mo Chen. Meilin smiled sweetly. ¡°Well, Vice President Mo. Ye Li once saved my life, so this time¡­¡± Before Meilin could finish speaking, she was interrupted by Mo Wen. ¡°Since you¡¯re Ms. Meilin¡¯s savior, I¡¯ll let you off this time.¡± With that, Mo Wen pulled Mo Chen away. The students in the classroom were all shocked. Ye Li once saved Ms. Meilin¡¯s life? But Ms. Meilin was a Tier 3 Evolved Being. ¡°Where is Xiao Hui?¡± Ye Li looked at Meilin. ¡°Yun Man knew that Yun Feng went to the Zombie Paradise and the zombies happened to be attacking the city. She might have¡­ secretly left the city.¡± Meilin remembered that Yun Man and Xiao Hui left in a hurry. Ye Li pondered for a few seconds and then walked out. ¡°Where are you going?¡± Meilin quickly followed him. She didn¡¯t know how to describe her feelings for Ye Li, but being with him gave her a pleasant feeling. ¡°Uncle, why did you let him off the hook?¡± Mo Chen looked at Mo Wen dissatisfied. ¡°Meilin has a good background. We can¡¯t touch that kid easily.¡± Mo Wen adjusted his gold-rimmed glasses and said, his eyes filled with darkness. ¡°Ye Li, are you planning to leave the city?¡± Meilin asked Ye Li. ¡°You just said that Xiao Hui and Yun Man might have left the city.¡± Ye Li slowly said. It was currently in turmoil outside the city. Not only were there zombies, but there were also people from the White Lotus Sect. Meilin was a teacher at the Annan Academy. She had a special pass to leave the city, so it was easy for her to leave the city. After leaving the city, Ye Li didn¡¯t know how to find Xiao Hui and Yun Man. He had to depend on luck. Perhaps in Tongcheng? Following his intuition, Yeli headed towards Tongcheng. Meilin followed closely behind. For some reason, she felt her heart palpitate as she followed Ye Li.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 60 - Chapter 60: Annan Council Chapter 60: Annan Council Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Annan Base City, Annan Council. On this day, the Annan Council was conducting a review of the recent zombie siege.. Suddenly, there was a knock on the door. Then, a staff member came in. ¡°Master Yun, someone asked me to give you this letter.¡± Yun Mu was a little puzzled. He took the letter. The other nine core members of the Annan Council all looked at Yun Mu, eager to know the contents of the letter. Yun Mu opened the letter, only to see a mass of black gas rising. This mass of black gas slowly formed a phantom. ¡°Shi Yuan!¡± Kang Lin said coldly. ¡°Esteemed members of the Annan Council, it has been several years. How have you all been?¡± the phantom chuckled. ¡°Shi Yuan, I presume this zombie siege was your doing?¡± ¡°Indeed, Master Kang, you hit the nail on the head.¡± Kang Lin was the president of the Annan Council and the strongest person in the Annan Base City, a tier-five Evolved Being. ¡°By the way, my lords, I have two people in my custody now. One of them seems to be Master Yun¡¯s daughter.¡± Upon hearing this, all ten core members of the Annan Council lost their cool. ¡°Shi Yuan, what are you saying!¡± Yun Mu stared at the phantom and shouted. ¡°Master Yun seems to be very angry.¡± Yun Mu slammed the table and shouted angrily, ¡°Shi Yuan, what do you want?¡± ¡°Not much. I just want you to hand over a person.¡± ¡°Who?¡± ¡°Ye Li.¡± ¡°Ye Li?¡± Except for Yun Mu, the name Ye Li meant nothing to the other nine core members of the Annan Council. ¡°What do you want with Ye Li?¡± Yun Mu stared at the phantom and asked coldly. ¡°Master Yun, there¡¯s no need to ask further. Just bring Ye Li to Tongcheng, and your daughter will naturally return to your side safely. Otherwise, you know the consequences.¡± With those words, the phantom disappeared. Yun Mu quickly dialed Yun Feng¡¯s communicator. ¡°Xiao Feng, is your sister at Annan Academy?¡± ¡°Dad, Sister and Xiao Hui might have left the city. They should be back soon.¡± Upon hearing this, Yun Mu seemed to age ten years in an instant. He hung up the communicator. This world was huge, and Ye Li might have left this area. How could he find him? ¡°Master Yun, who is Ye Li?¡± Mo Shi looked at Yun Mu and asked. Mo Shi, Mo Chen¡¯s father, was a Tier 4 Evolved Being. Yun Mu recounted how he came to know Ye Li and how he had cured his illness. ¡°Master Yun, it seems that Ye Li has left the Annan Base City?¡± Mo Shi asked. ¡°It seems so.¡± Yun Mu nodded. ¡°Humph!¡± Mo Shi suddenly coldly snorted, ¡°I don¡¯t know what Ye Li did, but he has offended Shi Yuan, causing the zombie siege and damaging our Annan Base City. It¡¯s an unforgivable crime!¡± ¡°Master Mo, shouldn¡¯t we be discussing how to rescue Master Yun¡¯s daughter now?¡± Kang Lin said. ¡°President, just as Shi Yuan made clear, he wants Ye Li. Now that we can¡¯t find him, how do we save Master Yun¡¯s daughter? Moreover¡­¡± ¡°Moreover, what?¡± ¡°Moreover, isn¡¯t it too risky to start a war with the White Lotus Sect?¡± Mo Shi said slowly. Yun Mu stared at Mo Shan. ¡°Mo Shan, are you suggesting that my daughter should die?¡± ¡°Master Yun, no one wants your daughter to die, but this is a critical period. Annan Base City has millions of residents, and the purpose of establishing the Annan Council is to protect them.¡± ¡°Here, I¡¯d like to ask Lord Yun a question. Is your daughter¡¯s life more important than others¡¯ lives?¡± As Mo Shi spoke, the atmosphere instantly became heavy. ¡°Mo Shi, would you say the same if it were your son being held hostage?¡± Yun Mu said coldly. ¡°Yes, I would. I, Mo Shi, have dedicated my whole life to Annan Base City. Annan Base City is above all else,¡± Mo Shi responded calmly. ¡°You¡­¡± At this moment, Chen Ba spoke up. Chen Ba was the vice-president of the Annan Council, Chen Yun¡¯s father, a tier-five Evolved Being. ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s vote.¡± The other core members of the Annan Council all nodded, agreeing with the suggestion. Immediately, the ten core members of the Annan Council began voting. Yun Mu and Kang Lin, two votes. Chen Ba and Mo Shi, eight votes. With eight votes to two, the outcome was clear. ¡°Heh heh!¡± Yun Mu let out a cold laugh. ¡°Since you choose not to save her, i¡¯ll save her myself.¡± With that, Yun Mu got up and left the Annan Council chamber! If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 61 - Chapter 61: True Dragon Treasure Blood Chapter 61: True Dragon Treasure Blood Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Ye Li and Meilin arrived at Tongcheng. During the zombie siege, he synthesized two tier 2 male zombies and a tier 1 female zombie. Bai Wawa was now a tier 2 zombie. He synthesized Bai Wawa with a tier 2 male zombie, turning Bai Wawa into a tier 3 male zombie. At first glance, Bai Wawa was even fairer and fatter, looking a little cute. Ding¡­ ¡¯¡¯Congratulations, host, for obtaining one random lottery chance.¡± The pointer on the roulette wheel in Ye Li¡¯s mind began to spin, and after a few seconds, it stopped. ¡°Congratulations to the host for drawing a mysterious treasure chest xi.¡± A mysterious treasure chest? Ye Li opened the mysterious treasure chest. ¡°Obtained True Dragon Treasure Blood xi, Cold Iron Knife xi.¡± True Dragon Treasure Blood: Stimulates your entire body¡¯s genes, can help you upgrade to the highest genetic talent, and can also help you upgrade one realm. Ye Li thought that the True Dragon Treasure Blood was a good thing, but he couldn¡¯t be happy at this moment. ¡°Host, do you want to fuse with the True Dragon Treasure Blood?¡± ¡°Fuse.¡± The fusion began: ¡°io%¡­ 30%¡­ 60%¡­ 100%.¡± ¡°True Dragon Treasure Blood has been successfully fused.¡± ¡°Congratulations, host, on gene promotion to SSS level.¡± ¡°Congratulations, host, on becoming a tier 3 Evolved Being.¡± Ye Li had thought that the S-class gene was the highest, but he didn¡¯t expect the SSS-class gene to be the highest genetic talent. He opened his hand, and a golden spiritual light appeared in his hand. His spiritual energy was originally green, but now it was golden. It seemed that the SSS-level gene¡¯s spiritual energy was golden. As for the Cold Iron Knife¡­ As the saying went, when luck came, it was simply unstoppable. He certainly had a use for it. ¡°Wow¡­¡± Meilin happened to see the golden spiritual light in Ye Li s hand. Seeing this, Meilin was shocked. SSS-class gene genetic talent, it was top-notch in the entire post-apocalyptic world. She couldn¡¯t understand why there would be a person with SSS-level genetic talent in this small Annan Base City jurisdiction. Ye Li naturally saw the shock on Meilin¡¯s face. He secretly smiled. As he had guessed, Meilin¡¯s background must be extraordinary. But now the most important thing is to find Xiao Hui and Yun Man. The rest is not important at all. The leader of the White Lotus Sect, Bai Shan, was a tier-five Evolved Being, so was Shi Yuan. The four elders were all tier-four Evolved Beings. Such strength was definitely terrifying. However, Ye Li had never known what horror was. Now, Ye Li and Meilin were in the North District of Tongcheng. After searching in the East District, they didn¡¯t find the presence of the White Lotus Sect. During this period, he encountered dozens of zombies, but Ye Li was not in the mood to synthesize them at all and simply killed them. Ye Li thought for a moment. His last encounter with the people of the White Lotus Sect was in the East District, so he headed towards the East District. When he and Meilin arrived at the East District, it was very quiet, so quiet that it was a little scary. ¡°Ye Li, I feel that something is wrong,¡± Meilin said warily. Ye Li nodded. It seemed that he came to the right place. Shi Yuan and Bai Shan must be in the East District. ¡°Ye Li, you¡¯ve indeed come.¡± A voice sounded. As the voice fell, Elder Jin, one of the four elders of the White Lotus Sect, appeared in front of Ye Li. ¡°It seems like you knew I would come?¡± Ye Li looked at Elder Jin. His intuition told him that Xiao Hui and Yun Man were likely captured. ¡°Hehe, Mr. Shi used the Dark Phantom to go to the Annan Council. He asked Yun Mu to hand you over. Aren¡¯t you brought here by Yun Mu?¡± Elder Jin sneered. ¡°Take me to see your master,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Elder Jin sneered. ¡°Ye Li, I really admire you. It seems that you can always remain calm.¡± With that, Elder Jin led Ye Li and Xiao Hui towards a certain place.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 62 - Chapter 62: Hand Over the Dragon Chapter 62: Hand Over the Dragon-slaying Blade. Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Elder Jin took Ye Li and Xiao Hui to an abandoned factory. Coincidentally, Ye Li had been to this factory before¡ªit was where he first met Xiao Hui. At this moment, there were several Evolved Beings of the White Lotus Sect guarding outside the factory. Once inside the factory, Ye Li noticed that Xiao Hui and Yun Man were bound with ropes and gagged with a piece of cloth. ¡°Woo woo!!!¡± Unable to speak, Xiao Hui and Yun Man could only make whimpering sounds upon seeing Ye Li¡¯s arrival. ¡°Hehe, Ye Li, you¡¯ve finally arrived,¡± Shi Yuan said as he looked at Ye Li. ¡°Now that I¡¯m here, release Xiao Hui and Yun Man,¡± Ye Li demanded. Shi Yuan, being a member of the Dark Race, had a soul-like body. Upon hearing Ye Li¡¯s words, Shi Yuan burst into a sneering laughter. ¡°Ye Li, do you think I¡¯m an idiot? Show me the Dragon-slaying Blade.¡± Hearing this, Meilin couldn¡¯t help but widen her beautiful eyes. The Dragon-slaying Blade was actually on Ye Li. She came to the Annan Base City from the Warrior Alliance to find the Dragon-slaying Blade, nut never in her wildest dreams did she expect to find it in Ye Li¡¯s possession. Ye Li smiled and took out the Dragon-slaying Blade from the system space. A blade gleaming with a cold light appeared in Ye Li¡¯s hand. It looked incredibly sharp, capable of cutting through hair effortlessly. As Shi Yuan gazed at the blade in Ye Li¡¯s hand, a greedy look crossed his face. ¡°Dragon-slaying Blade, such a sharp weapon, truly deserving of its name! I never thought I would actually find the Dragon-slaying Blade!¡± he exclaimed. With that, Shi Yuan laughed ferociously. The Ten Great Divine Weapons were all ancient weapons. Xuanyuan Sword, Dragon-slaying Blade, Eastern Emperor Bell, Pangu Axe, Demon Purification Pot, Heavenly Tower, Fuxi Zither, Shennong Cauldron, Kongtong Seal, and Kunlun Mirror. Apart from the Dragon-slaying Blade, the other nine divine weapons had all made appearances, but the Dragon-slaying Blade had remained unseen for thousands of years. Ye Li now knew that the Dragon-slaying Blade was not the Dragon-slaying Blade depicted in the martial arts dramas, but one of the ancient divine weapons. Dragons were the first and most powerful royal clan in ancient times. And the Dragon-slaying Blade could kill dragons! Legend had it that gathering all Ten Great Divine Weapons would reveal an earth-shattering secret hidden within them. However, no one knew what that secret actually was. ¡°Ye Li, hand over the Dragon-slaying Blade.¡± Shi Yuan demanded, staring at Ye Li. ¡°Release Xiao Hui and Yun Man first,¡± Ye Li calmly replied. ¡°Do you think I will believe you?¡± Shi Yuan sneered. Ye Li smiled. ¡°Now that things have come to this point, what are you afraid of? I¡¯m with the knife now. Are you afraid that I¡¯ll run away?¡± ¡°I¡¯m indeed afraid that you¡¯ll run away, because your speed is too fast.¡± Ye Li used the Swift Steps that day. That speed made Shi Yuan really unable to trust Ye Li. ¡°But how can I trust you?¡± Ye Li said slowly. ¡°Ye Li, you should know that I came here for the purpose of finding the Dragon-slaying Blade.¡± Ye Li pondered for a few seconds and then looked at Shi Yuan. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll hand over the Dragon-slaying Blade to you now.¡± Then Ye Li slowly walked to Shi Yuan¡¯s side and handed the Dragon-slaying Blade to him. Shi Yuan¡¯s hands trembled, his eyes burning with excitement, as he carefully accepted the Dragon-slaying Blade. ¡°Dragon-slaying Blade! I¡¯ve finally found the Dragon-slaying Blade!¡± Ye Li smiled inwardly. ¡°Now you can release Xiao Hui and Yun Man, right?¡± ¡°Release them?¡± At this moment, Bai Shan, the leader of the White Lotus Sect, spoke. ¡°Ye Li, my son has turned into a zombie, and now you want me to release them?¡± Bai Shan said coldly.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 63 - Chapter 63: The Dragon Chapter 63: The Dragon-slaying Blade Is Fake Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Meilin looked at Ye Li¡¯s back and was very nervous. For some reason, she was more worried about Ye Li than the Dragon-slaying Blade. She had received her father¡¯s order to come here to find the Dragon-slaying Blade. Her purpose was to find the Dragon-slaying Blade. Ye Li looked at Bai Shan. ¡°Bai Shan, I had already guessed that you wouldn¡¯t release them.¡± ¡°However, Yun Man is Yun Mu¡¯s daughter. I don¡¯t think your White Lotus Sect wants to be enemies with Annan Base City, right?¡± ¡°Release Xiao Hui and Yun Man, and 1¡¯11 stay here. You just want revenge, right?¡± Ye Li slowly said. During his time in Huaxia, Ye Li was not particularly brave. The previous Ye Li was afraid of the dark and even more afraid of ghosts. But now, the current Ye Li stood tall and fearless. Although it was only his personal belief. ¡°Sect Master, 1 think Ye Li is right. If we kill them, we will definitely make enemies with Annan Base City, and it will be more trouble than it¡¯s worth,¡± Elder Jin looked at Bai Shan and said. Bai Shan pondered for a few seconds and then nodded. ¡°Release them!¡± With Bai Shan¡¯s order, the ropes on Xiao Hui and Yun Man were untied, and the white cloth in their mouths was taken off. ¡°Senior.¡± Xiao Hui and Yun Man shouted in unison. Ye Li smiled faintly. He turned around and looked at Meilin. ¡°Take them away.¡± Meilin was shocked. Was Ye Li planning to face this alone? This could mean¡­ certain death. ¡°No! Senior, I want to be with you.¡± Xiao Hui hurriedly said. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be fine.¡± Ye Li stroked Xiao Hui¡¯s head. Xiao Hui and Yun Man were already teary-eyed. They knew that they would only be a burden to Ye Li if they stayed here. They left with Meilin, their eyes full of reluctance, an immeasurable amount of reluctance¡­ ¡°Ye Li, you can die now.¡± Bai Shan shouted coldly. With that, Bai Shan was about to attack! ¡°Wait.¡± Ye Li suddenly said. Bai Shan stopped. ¡°Ye Li, what else do you have to say?¡± Instead of looking at Bai Shan, Ye Li turned his gaze towards Shi Yuan. ¡°Mr. Shi, do you think the Dragon-slaying Blade in your hand is real?¡± Shi Yuan trembled upon hearing this! He quickly looked at the cold knife in his hand, which appeared incredibly sharp. ¡°Ye Li, what do you mean?¡± Shi Yuan hurriedly asked. Ye Li smiled faintly. ¡°Mr. Shi, the Dragon-slaying Blade is one of the Ten Great Divine Weapons. Do you think the knife in your hand is worthy of being the Dragon-slaying Blade?¡± Yes, the knife in Shi Yuan¡¯s hand was the Cold Iron Knife that Ye Yuan obtained from the mysterious treasure chest. Unfortunately, Ye Li didn¡¯t expect Shi Yuan to be this stupid. ¡°By the way, the knife that cut the Sky Binding Rope that day was a rusty knife,¡± Elder Jin suddenly said. ¡°You fool, why didn¡¯t you say that earlier!¡± Shi Yuan roared almost crazily. ¡°Ye Li, hand over the Dragon-slaying Blade!¡± Shi Yuan stared at Ye Li intensely. Ye Li looked up, then glanced down at his feet, and spoke slowly, ¡°Do you think 1¡¯11 listen to you?¡± ¡°Ye Li, if you don¡¯t hand over the Dragon-slaying Blade, 1 guarantee that you will die a miserable death!¡± Shi Yuan roared. Ye Li smiled again. ¡°I also want to hand over the Dragon-slaying Blade, but it has already been taken by Mo Shi.¡± After all, he had stayed in the Annan Base City for a few days, so he naturally knew who the top ten core members of the Annan Council were. When he was in Annan Academy, Mo Shi¡¯s son, Mo Chen, offended him. Now, he could return the favor. ¡°Mo Shi?¡± Shi Yuan stared at Ye Li. ¡°Yes.¡± Ye Li nodded. ¡°Tell Mo Shi to bring the Dragon-slaying Blade here now, or you will die a miserable death!¡± Shi Yuan roared.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 64 - Chapter 64: Swift Steps Chapter 64: Swift Steps Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Ye Li smiled. ¡°Mr. Shi, Mo Shi snatched the Dragon-slaying Blade from me. Do you think he will send it back?¡± Shi Yuan looked at Ye Li¡¯s expression and instinctively felt that Ye Li was not lying. ¡°Ye Li, I¡¯ll trust you this time!¡± Shi Yuan said coldly. ¡°By the way, Mr. Shi, you can kidnap Mo Shi¡¯s son and force him to comply. I hate him to death now.¡± Ye Li continued. Shi Yuan was stunned. He actually thought that Ye Li¡¯s idea was extraordinary. ¡°Mr. Shi, I no longer have a place to stay in the Annan Base City. Please let me follow you.¡± Ye Li suddenly said. ¡°This¡­¡± Shi Yuan fell silent. ¡°Mr. Shi, you can¡¯t listen to Ye Li¡¯s one-sided words,¡± Bai Shan hurriedly said. ¡°Mr. Shi, my conflicts with the White Lotus Sect were just personal. 1 haven¡¯t offended you.¡± Ye Li looked at Shi Yuan and said. Shi Yuan thought that Ye Li was indeed capable, and he could control zombies, possessing abilities similar to those of the Dark Race. And what was even more terrifying was that¡­ He suddenly noticed that Ye Li was already a tier 3 Evolved Being. He clearly remembered that just a few days ago, Ye Li was still a tier 2 Evolved Being. If such a peerless genius was brought into the Dark Temple by me, wouldn¡¯t I make another contribution? Thinking of this, Shi Yuan couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Ye Li, I¡¯ll let you follow me. Stay here for now. I¡¯m going to Annan Base City!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Shi Yuan disappeared from sight. Ye Li didn¡¯t expect his dead end to turn into a way out. He couldn¡¯t help but admire his own adaptability, it was truly remarkable. ¡°Ye Li!¡± Bai Shan said coldly. Bai Shan hated Ye Li to the core. He really couldn¡¯t understand why Mr. Shi would be so stupid as to believe Ye Li¡¯s one-sided words. ¡°Sect Master Bai, you and 1 are now on the same side. As for the past grievances, just let them fade away with the wind.¡± Ye Li said lightly. Ding¡­ ¡°Congratulations, host, for obtaining a chance to draw a random prize.¡± Ye Li was stunned. Did the system detect that he was in danger? He unexpectedly received another opportunity for a lucky draw. The roulette wheel in his mind started spinning, and the pointer stopped. ¡°Congratulations to the host for drawing the Swift Steps xi.¡± Ye Li secretly smiled. What should he say? ¡°Ye Li, even if Mr. Shi lets you follow him, I will still kill you!¡± Bai Shan roared. Ye Li smiled and shook his head slightly. ¡°Unfortunately, you no longer have that opportunity.¡± As he spoke, Ye Li activated the Swift Steps and disappeared without a trace. Bai Shan and the four elders were shocked, quickly searching for Ye Li¡¯s figure within the abandoned factory. But Ye Li was nowhere to be seen. ¡°Chase him! Chase him!¡± Bai Shan shouted angrily. Ye Li kept running, his feet as swift as the wind! He now yearned for power, yearned desperately! This was because he felt that he was too weak. He was weak even in this small Annan Base City, let alone the powerful base cities. He couldn¡¯t even protect those around him, so what was the point of anything else? If he were already a tier-five Evolved Being, would he still need to go through so much useless effort? At the moment he entered the abandoned factory, he had put life and death aside, but he didn¡¯t expect that he would actually survive. After escaping this time, Ye Li was determined to become a man feared by everyone. This was his¡­ Dao! If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 65 - Chapter 65: Ground Cleanup Chapter 65: Ground Cleanup Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Ye Li ran all the way until the effect of the Swift Steps disappeared. He was in ruins. It seemed that the town in front of him had been heavily plagued by zombies. He stopped and calmed himself down. ¡°Just wait, White Lotus Sect. 1 will make you regret it!¡± Ye Li muttered to himself. He released Ah Da, Hongye, and Bai Wawa from the system space and made them stand by his side. ¡°Master.¡± Ah Da, Hongye, and Bai Wawa called out in unison. Ye Li nodded and prepared to explore the town and see if there were any zombies around. ¡°Roar, roar!¡± Before Ye Li could take a step, he heard the sound of zombies. In an instant, hundreds of zombies emerged. These zombies were all ordinary zombies, walking crookedly, but when they saw Ye Li, they crazily rushed towards him. Boom! Ah Da flew forward and punched with great force. After a few punches, the hundreds of zombies fell to the ground and couldn¡¯t get up. Ye Li synthesized these hundreds of zombies into a level-6 male zombie and a level-6 female zombie. Level-6 zombies were basically useless to him now. He continued walking inside. This town was too deserted and gave off an eerie feeling. Suddenly, Ye Li saw a scene of horror. The streets of the town were densely packed with corpses. These corpses seemed to be¡­ zombies? Every zombie s body was covered with numerous red ants. One by one, the zombie bodies disappeared at a visible speed. ¡°What kind of ants are these? They eat zombies?¡± Ye Li was surprised. He thought for a moment and then realized that it must be due to the outbreak of the zombie virus. These ants were infected and turned into this state. Soon, the dense zombie corpses on the streets of the town were swallowed by the red ants, leaving only crimson bloodstains on the ground. There were too many red ants, like a tidal wave, covering the sky and the earth. These red ants naturally noticed Ye Li and started crawling towards him. Ye Li thought that this town was somewhat strange. If he didn¡¯t investigate it carefully, it would be a sin, wouldn¡¯t it? ¡°Ah Da, Hongye, Bai Wawa, attack!¡± As Ye Li shouted, All Da, Hongye, and Bai Wawa charged at the ant swarm. Ah Da¡¯s Earth-Shattering Fist carried the four offensive attributes of wind, rain, lightning, and thunder, making it terrifying. After Hongye¡¯s Frost Qi reached C-grade, its power increased to another level, instantly freezing countless red ants. Bai Wawa was a defensive zombie. His skill was Absolute Defense. It didn¡¯t have much area attack power against the red ants, but these red ants couldn¡¯t harm him either. There were too many red ants. Even so, there were still many red ants coming at Ye Li. Ye Li took out the Dragon-slaying Blade from the system space. Holding the sword, he stared at the approaching red ants. ¡°Flame Blade Technique!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the Dragon-slaying Blade slashed down heavily. One after another, fiery blades darted toward the red ants at an extremely fast speed. Wherever the fire blades passed, the red ants were roasted inside and out. To Ye Li¡¯s surprise, there were still many red ants coming. Seeing this, Ye Li crouched down. He held the Dragon Slaying Saber and rapidly spun it like a spinning top with a high speed. Wherever it went, the red ants died frantically. Ye Li directly cleaned up the ground!!! If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 66 - Chapter 66: The Space Created by the Dragon Chapter 66: The Space Created by the Dragon-slaying Blade Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Ms. Meilin, will Senior die?¡± Xiao Hui looked at Meilin tearfully. Hearing Xiao Hui¡¯s words, Yun Man also shed tears. ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± Meilin didn¡¯t know how to answer. Just now, there were two tier-five Evolved Beings and four tier-four Evolved Beings in the abandoned factory. Such strength was too terrifying. ¡°Woohoo¡­¡± Xiao Hui squatted on the ground and cried. Ye Li had saved her life. It could be said that she was destined to be with Ye Li in this life. Yun Man also cried. Ye Li held a high position in her heart, and she didn¡¯t know if it was love, but she was definitely heartbroken at the moment. Seeing Xiao Hui and Yun Man crying, Meilin was at a loss. ¡°Don¡¯t be like this. If you continue like this, 1 will also cry.¡± With that, Meilin started crying too. Xiao Hui, Yun Man, Meilin, and Ye Li had saved their lives. They hadn¡¯t repaid him yet. And they had all developed special feelings for Ye Li. ¡°Sister Meilin, I don¡¯t want Senior to die.¡± Xiao Hui wiped her tears and looked at Meilin. With that, Xiao Hui stood up and walked away. ¡°Xiao Hui, where are you going?¡± Without looking back, Xiao Hui said, ¡°1 want to see how Senior is doing. If he¡¯s alive, I¡¯ll bring him back. If he is dead, I¡¯ll avenge him.¡± There was determination in Xiao Huili¡¯s tone. Upon hearing this, Meilin hurriedly stopped Xiao Hui. Xiao Hui was only a level-two Awakened Being now. It wouldn¡¯t be easy for her to seek revenge. ¡°Xiao Hui, don¡¯t be like this.¡± Meilin said, looking at Xiao Hui. ¡°But Ms. Meilin, my heart really hurts. It hurts so much that I can¡¯t breathe.¡± Xiao Hui sobbed. ¡°You have to believe Ye Li. He will be fine.¡± Meilin pressed Xiao Hui¡¯s shoulder and said. At this moment, Yun Man also stood up. ¡°That¡¯s right, Xiao Hui. Think about it. Senior is such a strong person. How could he just die like that?¡± ¡°Is¡­ is that so?¡± Xiao Hui¡¯s fair face showed a dazed expression.. She thought that Ye Li seemed to be an omnipotent person. However, Meilin understood that the chances of Ye Li surviving were almost zero. But what could she do? ¡°Xiao Hui, Yun Man, let¡¯s go back to the base city. Ye Li will be fine. We just need to wait for him to come find us.¡± Meilin said to Xiao Hui and Yun Man. Xiao Hui and Yun Man nodded and then walked towards the direction of the Annan Base City. Ye Li used the Dragon-slaying Blade to clean up the ground, and All Da, Hongye, and Bai Wawa also killed a lot of red ants. After eliminating the red ants, Ye Li continued to walk forward. His intuition told him that this town was extraordinary. He didn¡¯t know where this town was, and it seemed to be outside the jurisdiction of Tongcheng. Before long, he reached the end of the town. At the end of the town was a large mountain, towering high enough to make people look up in awe. Ye Li was a bit stunned, thinking that the mountain was a bit too tall. Could there be any treasures in this mountain? With this thought in mind, excitement appeared on Ye Li¡¯s face. If that were the case, he naturally had to explore the treasure. Soon, he headed towards the mountain with Ah Da, Hongye, and Bai Wawa. This mountain was shrouded in clouds. ¡°Host, this is the space created by the Dragon-slaying Blade.¡± The system¡¯s voice suddenly sounded in Ye Li¡¯s mind.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 67 - Chapter 67: One Trial after Another Chapter 67: One Trial after Another Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Ye Li was slightly stunned by the system¡¯s words. A space created by the Dragon-slaying Blade? He had never even heard of such a thing, let alone seen it. However, he knew that the system wouldn¡¯t lie to him. Anyway, he was just running, and then suddenly he entered this small town. He had never heard of red ants either. ¡°System, so what¡¯s the use of this world created by the Dragon-slaying Blade?¡± ¡°Host, the Dragon-slaying Blade is testing you to see if you are qualified to be its master. After passing the test, you can obtain a super treasure chest.¡± Hearing this, Ye Li smiled. Since the Dragon-slaying Blade was testing him, it must be because it wanted him to reach the mountaintop. Ye Li climbed the mountain, with All Da, Hongye, and Bai Wawa following closely behind. ¡°Woo!¡± Suddenly, a howl of wolves echoed. Ye Li was a little stunned. There were wolves on this mountain? Suddenly, hundreds of wolves appeared in front of Ye Li. However, these wolves were different from the ones on TV. Each of these wolves stood about one meter tall, with a body length of up to four meters. Their eyes glowed green, and their fangs were fifteen centimeters long, looking extremely fierce. With the Dragon-Slaying Blade in his hand, Ye Li felt invincible! ¡°All Da, Hongye, Bai Wawa, get ready.¡± ¡°Woo!!!¡± The wolf pack attacked Ye Li. Hundreds of ferocious wolves came rushing towards Ye Li from all directions. Roar!!! Ah Da, Hongye, and Bai Wawa also rushed forward. Ye Li didn¡¯t know the combat power of these wolves yet, but he assumed it shouldn¡¯t be too high. Indeed, as he expected, these wolves, although seemingly fierce, were actually pretty weak. Soon, All Da, Hongye, and Bai Wawa finished off these wolves. Ye Li continued to climb up the mountain, walking for about an hour. He arrived at a dense forest where sunlight was blocked by the thick foliage. Suddenly, a strong wind swept through, causing leaves to continuously fall. Swish! Swish! Swish! Surprisingly, the leaves actually cut Ye Li¡¯s body, leaving scratches. ¡°Be careful. These leaves are sharp.¡± Ye Li hurriedly shouted. This space created by the Dragon-slaying Blade was interesting. Even the leaves had offensive power. Ye Li wielded the Dragon-slaying Blade, its sharpness unimaginable for ordinary people, and the leaves couldn¡¯t get close to him. All Da, Hongye, and Bai Wawa each had their own abilities, so the leaves didn¡¯t cause them much harm. The strong wind subsided, and the falling leaves stopped. Ye Li thought it was over, but he never expected what came next. Just a few seconds after the leaves stopped falling, the roar of a fierce tiger resounded. ¡°Roar!¡± The tiger¡¯s roar caused all the beasts to scatter. A tiger over three meters tall and seven meters long appeared before Ye Li¡¯s eyes. This tiger stunned Ye Li. The tiger was too big, completely shattering his preconceptions. What shocked Ye Li even more was the tiger¡¯s fangs, measuring fifty centimeters long, and its entire body was muscular like a dragon. At this moment, Ye Li understood. These constantly appearing monsters were the Dragon-slaying Blade¡¯s tests for him. The first test was zombies; the second test was the red ants; and the third test was the wolf pack. This big tiger was the fourth test. ¡°Roar!¡± The tiger leaped several meters into the air, pouncing towards Ye Li. All Da, Hongye, and Bai Wawa immediately stood in front of Ye Li. Bai Wawa, being a defensive zombie, stood at the very front.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 68 - Chapter 68: Dragon Chapter 68: Dragon-slaying Blade Recognized You As Its Master Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Ye Li¡¯s face remained calm. He wasn¡¯t worried, although the giant tiger looked extremely fierce. However, he still needed to assess its combat strength. The big tiger pounced on Bai Wawa, but Bai Wawa didn¡¯t budge; instead, it was repelled. Seeing this, Ye Li smiled faintly. As the tiger was thrown away, Ada and Hongye had already rushed forward. Hongyc extended her palm, releasing a blast of Frost Qi. The Frost Qi hit the big tiger, freezing half of its body. Ah Da¡¯s red gloves flickered as lightning surged, and he delivered a powerful punch to the tiger. Was Ada joking with that punch? The tiger was sent flying, crashing heavily onto the ground and leaving a deep pit. Ye Li was dumbfounded by the cooperation of Ah Da, Hongye, and Bai Wawa. Since they were all cooperating, as their master, how could Ye Li stand idle? In the blink of an eye! Ye Li swiftly stepped to the edge of the pit, lifted the Dragon-slaying Blade, and swiftly swung it down. Crack! The poor tiger instantly met its demise. ¡°We have tiger meat to eat,¡± Ye Li chuckled. He had eaten pork and beef, but never tiger meat. ¡°Have any of you tried tiger meat?¡± Ye Li asked Ah Da, Hongye, and Bai Wawa. ¡°No,¡± Ah Da and Hongye replied in unison. Bai Wawa, however, remained silent. As a Tier 3 zombie, he could only call Ye Li Master. ¡°Then you¡¯re in for a treat now.¡± With those words, Ye Li held the Dragon-slaying Blade and made a few cuts. Swish! Swish! Swish! Ye Li¡¯s knife technique was almost perfect. The giant tiger, despite its size, only needed a barbecue grill. Ye Li made a makeshift grill and instructed Bai Wawa to gather plenty of firewood. After starting a fire, he placed the tiger meat on the grill. Before long, the tantalizing aroma of the meat filled the air, simply refreshing. In this post-apocalyptic world, Ye Li had been surviving on bread and milk, but now he had the opportunity to enjoy tiger meat and relish a hearty meal. He picked up a piece and took a hearty bite. It was delicious, genuinely delicious. ¡°Go ahead and eat, all of you!¡± Ye Li looked at Ah Da, Hongye, and Bai Wawa. Ah Da and Hongye hesitated for a moment, but Bai Wawa, with his gluttonous expression, grabbed a piece and started munching on it, oil dripping from his mouth. ¡°Hehe, so delicious,¡± Baiwawa unexpectedly smiled foolishly at Ye Li. Ye Li was taken aback, looking at Bai Wawa in astonishment. He couldn¡¯t help but find Bai Wawa extremely adorable. Seeing Bai Wawa¡¯s eating appearance, Ah Da and Hongye also picked up a piece and started eating. Hongye seemed somewhat disdainful of him, but she still cautiously took a piece and began eating. Indeed, no zombie could escape the ¡°It¡¯s delicious¡± theorem. After finishing the meal, Ye Li took out a box of food from the system space and opened it, revealing milk. Having his fill, Ye Li patted his belly with satisfaction. At this moment, the system¡¯s voice sounded in Ye Li¡¯s mind. ¡°Host, you ate the big tiger that the Dragon-slaying Blade tested you with. There might¡­¡± Before the system could finish speaking, the earth shook violently. Ye Li was stunned. If he had known this, he wouldn¡¯t have eaten a piece of tiger meat. He had no idea what was coming this time! The ground beneath his feet split open, and the mountains on both sides separated at a visible speed. A large stone platform emerged from the ground. On the stone platform, there was a treasure chest. Ding¡­ ¡°Detected that the Dragon-slaying Blade has recognized you as its master.. Host, do you agree?¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 69 - Chapter 69: Three Golden Pills Chapter 69: Three Golden Pills Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Ye Li was somewhat stunned by the system¡¯s words. Wasn¡¯t the system in a hurry just now? Why did the Dragon-slaying Blade recognize him as its master now? He didn¡¯t expect that eating the tiger meat would turn out to be the correct choice. Who would have expected this? ¡°Yes, I agree.¡± Ye Li said. Ding¡­ Master recognition began: ¡°1O%¡­ 30%¡­ 60%¡­ 1OO%.¡± ¡°The Dragon-slaying Blade has successfully recognized you as its master.¡± As soon as the system finished speaking, the rust on the Dragon-slaying Blade in Ye Li¡¯s hand had already fallen off. Treasure light surged, and on the body of the Dragon-slaying Blade, a blood dragon coiled, as if just one glance could make people tremble in fear. ¡°So, this is the real Dragon-slaying Blade?¡± Ye Li muttered to himself. Ye Li was undoubtedly shocked. The Dragon-slaying Blade truly lived up to its reputation as one of the Ten Great Divine Weapons; it looked terrifying. However, this stone platform¡­ A gleam of excitement appeared on Ye Li¡¯s face. On this stone platform, there was a treasure chest. This treasure chest was different from the others; it was ancient, dark, and emitted a faint golden light. Ye Li thought that there must be something good in this treasure chest. Without thinking too much, he walked to the stone platform and opened the box. The moment he opened the box, golden light flashed, so bright that Ye Li couldn¡¯t open his eyes. When the golden light disappeared, three golden pills appeared in front of Ye Li. Ye Li could easily tell that these three golden pills must be extraordinary. Just as he was about to take one, the system¡¯s voice sounded in Ye Li¡¯s mind again. ¡°Host, these are exclusive pills for zombies, you cannot consume them.¡± The system¡¯s words were like cold water splashing on his head. Ye Li curled his lips, but it didn¡¯t matter. Zombie-only pills were still quite useful for him. Then, Ye Li handed one of the three golden pills to Ah Da, Hongye, and Bai Wawa respectively. ¡°Take this pill.¡± Ah Da, Hongye, and Bai Wawa took the pills and swallowed them. In an instant, Ah Da, Hongye, and Bai Wawa began to shine with golden light. Clang¡­ ¡°Ah Da has been upgraded to a tier-five zombie.¡± ¡°Hongye has been upgraded to a tier-five zombie.¡± ¡°Bai Wawa has been upgraded to a tier-five zombie.¡± ¡°Congratulations to the host for obtaining a super treasure chest.¡± Ye Li was surprised. Just by swallowing these pills, they became tier-5 zombies? Moreover, Bai Wawa was only a tier-three 3 zombie before, but now he had leaped to the fifth tier. This was unbelievable. Put aside the shock for now. Open this super treasure chest first. Ye Li opened the super treasure chest: ¡°Obtained a Super Treasure Map and True Dragon Blood xi.¡± Ye Li was very excited. Never mind the Super Treasure Map for now, he was well aware of what the Dragon Blood was. Without any hesitation, he fused the True Dragon Treasure Blood into his body, and his body began to undergo a qualitative change. ¡°Congratulations to the host for becoming a Tier 4 Evolved Being.¡± Ye Li thought that his realm had been advancing too miraculously in these past few days. He then opened his own body attributes: ¡°Host: Ye Li.¡± ¡°System: Super Synthesis System.¡± ¡°Age: 21¡± Weapon: Dragon-slaying Blade (recognized the host as its master) ¡°Realm: Tier 4 Evolved Being.¡± ¡°Zombie: Ah Da (Tier 5 zombie), Hongye (Tier 5 zombie), Bai Wawa (Tier 5 zombie).¡± ¡°Skills: Supporting: Healing Art, Attack: Flame Blade Technique.¡± ¡°Gene: SSS-level.¡± Ye Li took a look at the zombies¡¯ exclusive skills. He discovered that the exclusive skills of Ah Da, Hongye, and Bai Wawa had all become B-grade, so had his Flame Blade Technique. In other words, after Ah Da, Hongye, and Bai Wawa ate the golden pill, not only did their realms advance, but their skills also leveled up.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 70 - Chapter 70: Back to the Abandoned Plant Chapter 70: Back to the Abandoned Plant Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Seeing this, Ye Li couldn¡¯t help but look at the sky at a 45-degree angle. He had never understood the concept that it was never too late for a gentleman to take revenge. He only knew that whoever provoked him would end up miserably. White Lotus Sect, now it¡¯s time for me, Ye Li, to take revenge. As for this super treasure map, Ye Li didn¡¯t want to open it so quickly. He had to solve the matter at hand first. Immediately, Ye Li found himself in the East District of Tongcheng. He suddenly remembered something, which was that he told Shi Yuan that he had given the Dragon-slaying Blade to Mo Shi. He wondered if Shi Yuan would kidnap Mo Shi¡¯s son, Mo Chen. At the thought of this, a brilliant expression appeared on Ye Li¡¯s face. He thought about executing the strategy of ¡°praying mantis catches the cicada, unaware of the oriole behind,¡± which seemed like a good idea. Annan Academy. Mo Chen leaned against a tree, filled with anger. A few students surrounded him and began to flatter him. ¡°Young Master Mo, Ye Li doesn¡¯t know his place. How dare he offend you?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Young Master Mo, your father is one of the top ten core members of the Annan Council.¡± ¡°Young Master Mo, I don¡¯t think that Ye Li will dare to come to Annan Academy anymore. Otherwise, we must teach him a lesson.¡± As Mo Chen listened to these words, his mood improved. He smiled coldly and said, ¡°Of course. My father is a Tier 4 Evolved Being, a key figure of the Annan Base City. Ye Li is nothing.¡± ¡°Xiaochen, there you are.¡± An abrupt voice entered Mo Chen¡¯s ears. Mo Chen took a closer look and was overjoyed. ¡°Dad, why are you here?¡± When the youths heard Mo Chen¡¯s words, their bodies shivered. Dad? In other words, Master Mo Shi was here? ¡°Master Mo Shi!¡± The youths quickly lowered their heads and respectfully greeted the middle-aged man before them. ¡°Dad, I was¡­¡± Before Mo Chen could speak, Mo Shi interrupted him. ¡°Xiao Chen, I have something important to tell you. Come with me.¡± Mo Shi looked at Mo Chen. Mo Chen was a little stunned. He didn¡¯t understand why his father had personally come to the Annan Academy to see him. Then, Mo Chen followed Mo Shi to a secluded place with no one around. ¡°Dad, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Mo Chen asked curiously. ¡°Hehe, Mo Chen, do you think I¡¯m your father?¡± Mo Shi laughed coldly. ¡°Dad, what do you mean?¡± Mo Chen was taken aback. Mo Shi smirked again, then tapped Mo Chen¡¯s forehead with his finger, and Mo Chen fainted. ¡°Poor you, but it¡¯s your father¡¯s fault. He snatched the Dragon-slaying Blade.¡± Then Shi Yuan carried Mo Chen and disappeared from the spot. Ye Li arrived at the abandoned factory just now and found that the four elders of the White Lotus Sect and Bai Shan had appeared here again. He hid his aura. There was no rush now. There was still a good show to watch. In his opinion, these people from the White Lotus Sect could pose no threat to him. What he was afraid of was Shi Yuan. God knew if there were any members of the Dark Race stronger than Shi Yuan lurking around the outskirts of Annan Base City. He climbed onto the rooftop, where there was a small hole, allowing him to observe everything inside. If he wanted, he could launch a sneak attack. However, he wouldn¡¯t do that. He had to wait for Shi Yuan to come. As he expected, Shi Yuan indeed went to capture Mo Chen, and he successfully captured him.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 71 - Chapter 71: Now It’s Your Turn Chapter 71: Now It¡¯s Your Turn Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Seeing that Shi Yuan had returned, Bai Shan, the leader of the White Lotus Sect, hurriedly went to greet him. ¡°Mr. Shi, Ye Li ran away!¡± Shi Yuan was stunned. ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know how that guy managed to disappear so quickly.¡± Bai Shan said angrily. His son became a zombie because of Ye Li. He had an irreconcilable grudge with Ye Li, so of course he was furious. ¡°Forget it, if he ran away, he ran away,¡± Shi Yuan waved his hand dismissively. Ye Li was crouching on the rooftop, listening attentively to the conversation between Shi Yuan and Bai Shan, thinking that Shi Yuan still didn¡¯t know how serious the problem was. At this moment, Mo Chen regained consciousness. Mo Chen felt dazed and rubbed his eyes. When he focused and saw his surroundings, he jumped up in fear. ¡°White¡­ White Lotus Sect!¡± Mo Chen was terrified beyond words. The White Lotus Sect was easy to recognize, as its members all wore white robes with three blood-red characters ¡°White Lotus Sect¡± embroidered on them. ¡°What do you want from me?¡± Mo Chen asked in horror. Shi Yuan chuckled. ¡°Brat, quickly use your communication device to contact your father, or else you¡¯ll die a gruesome death.¡± Hearing this, Mo Chen¡¯s fear escalated even further! He quickly opened his communication device and dialed his father¡¯s number. ¡°Dad, I was caught by the White Lotus Sect. Please come and save me. Boohoo¡­¡± Mo Chen burst into tears, his nose running. ¡°Hehe, Master Mo, if you want to save your son, bring the Dragon-slaying Blade. And you must come alone,¡± Shi Yuan said. Then he asked Mo Chen to send his location and ended the call. The Annan Council. ¡°Bang!¡± Mo Shi slammed the table, his face ferocious. ¡°Shi Yuan, how dare you abduct my son? I¡­¡± Before Mo Shi could finish speaking, he was interrupted by Chen Ba, who was Chen Yun¡¯s father. Chen Ba was the vice-president of the Annan Council, a tier-five Evolved Being. ¡°Brother Mo, just now Shi Yuan asked you to bring the Dragon-slaying Blade. Is the Dragon-Slaying Blade in your possession?¡± As soon as Chen Ba said this, the others also looked at Mo Shi. Since Shi Yuan had said it, there might be some truth to it. ¡°I don¡¯t have the Dragon-slaying Blade. I haven¡¯t even seen what the Dragon-Slaying Blade looks like, let alone possess it,¡± Mo Shi hurriedly explained. ¡°Brother Mo, if you have it, just say so. I won¡¯t take it from you,¡± Yun Mu chimed in, his expression seeming almost gleeful. ¡°I really don¡¯t!¡± Mo Shi became anxious and continued, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we be discussing how to save my son now?¡± ¡°No!¡± Yun Mu quickly interrupted Mo Shi. ¡°Brother Mo, this Dragon-slaying Blade is one of the Ten Great Divine Weapons. Gathering all Ten Great Divine Weapons unlocks their secrets. It¡¯s known to all in the world.¡± ¡°If we give the Dragon-slaying Blade to Shi Yuan. He belongs to the Dark Race. I believe you can imagine the consequences.¡± Hearing Yun Mu¡¯s words, all the core members of the Annan Council looked at each other and began to discuss. ¡°Yun Mu, you¡¯re just kicking me when I¡¯m down!¡± Mo Shi shouted angrily at Yun Mu. ¡°Brother Mo, what are you talking about? I¡¯m just weighing the pros and cons.¡± Yun Mu said indifferently. Yun Mu thought to himself, I¡¯m just giving you a taste of your own medicine. Last time, when Yun Mu and Xiao Hui were captured, weren¡¯t you the one leading the opposition to their rescue? Xiao Hui and Yun Man have already returned, and now the tables have turned. Your son has been captured. Let¡¯s see what you¡¯ll do.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 72 - Chapter 72: You’re Just Foolish Chapter 72: You¡¯re Just Foolish Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations The abandoned factory. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why isn¡¯t Mo Shi here yet!¡± Shi Yuan said coldly. ¡°Mr. Shi, could it be that Shi Yuan doesn¡¯t want to hand over the Dragon-slaying Blade?¡± Bai Shan asked Shi Yuan. Shi Yuan pondered for a few seconds and then stared at Mo Chen. ¡°Brat, I don¡¯t need to tell you what to do, right?¡± Upon hearing this, Mo Chen instantly understood. He quickly opened his communication device. ¡°Beep, beep, beep!¡± But there was no answer! ¡°Hmph!¡± Shi Yuan snorted coldly, glaring at Mo Chen. ¡°Brat, it seems that your father has made his decision.¡± As he spoke, Shi Yuan spread his hands, exuding a chilling aura. ¡°Ah!¡± Mo Chen screamed and then fell to the ground. His eyes widened in disbelief. He couldn¡¯t believe that he would die just like that. Crouching on the roof, Ye Li shook his head. He had thought that there would be a good show, but now it seemed that he was wrong. In the underworld, a new unjustly deceased soul was added, while in the mortal realm, there was one less young man. ¡°Mr. Shi, if you kill this kid, then the Dragon-slaying Blade¡­¡± Bai Shan didn¡¯t continue but looked at Shi Yuan carefully. ¡°As long as the Dragon-slaying Blade is still in the Annan Base City, everything will be fine!¡± Shi Yuan said coldly. Ye Li secretly smiled, thinking that since there was no show to watch, it was time for him to appear. Boom! A loud bang suddenly came from the roof of the abandoned factory, and a handsome figure landed. This figure was incredibly suave. It was a handsome youth with fair skin and clear eyes. ¡°Ye Li!¡± Bai Shan stared at Ye Li and said coldly. Ye Li smiled faintly and raised his eyebrows. ¡°Bai Shan, you didn¡¯t expect me, Ye Li, to come back so soon, did you?¡± Shi Yuan was puzzled. Logically speaking, since Ye Li had escaped, he shouldn¡¯t have come back. Wasn¡¯t he here to court death? Suddenly, as Shi Yuan looked at the fluctuations emanating from Ye Li¡¯s body, he was stunned. ¡°A¡­ a Tier 4 Evolved Being?¡± As soon as he said this, Bai Shan and the four elders were all shocked. Not long ago, Ye Li was still a tier 3 Evolved Being. How could he have upgraded to a tier 4 Evolved Being in such a short time? However, the fluctuations on Ye Li¡¯s body were evident. He was indeed a Tier 4 Evolved Being. Seeing this, Bai Shan couldn¡¯t help gasping in disbelief. This guy was truly terrifying! ¡°Ye Li, you are an extraordinary genius. How about it, are you willing to join the Dark Temple?¡± Shi Yuan looked at Ye Li. Ye Li smiled faintly. The Dark Temple? The most powerful dark force in this world, standing at the pinnacle of the pyramid. Unfortunately, he was not interested at all. ¡°Mr. Shi, what do you think I came back for?¡± Ye Li looked at Shi Yuan playfully. ¡°Aren¡¯t you here to follow me?¡± Shi Yuan was somewhat puzzled. ¡°Hehe.¡± Ye Li shook his head, finding Shi Yuan truly amusing. ¡°Mr. Shi, let me put it this way. Do you really believe that the Dragon-slaying Blade was snatched by Mo Shi?¡± These words shocked everyone present. ¡°What did you say?¡± Shi Yuan spoke slowly, emphasizing each word. Ye Li smiled faintly. ¡°Mr. Shi, I always thought you were a very clever person, but I never expected that you were as foolish as a pig.¡± As he spoke, Ye Li took out the Dragon-slaying Blade from the system space. ¡°Look, this is the Dragon-slaying Blade you¡¯ve been longing for.¡± Shi Yuan was shocked. He felt insulted by Ye Li. ¡°Ye Li, how dare you deceive me!¡± Shi Yuan said coldly. ¡°You¡¯re just foolish yourself. What does it have to do with me?¡± Ye Li said lightly.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 73 - Chapter 73: Shi Yuan and Bai Shan Fled for Their Lives Chapter 73: Shi Yuan and Bai Shan Fled for Their Lives Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Shi Yuan stared at Ye Li, his eyes terrifyingly cold. Then, he burst into a chilling laughter. ¡°Hehe, Ye Li, since you¡¯ve escaped, why did you come back?¡± Shi Yuan looked at Ye Li, thinking that as long as he got rid of Ye Li, the Dragon-slaying Blade would still be his. ¡°Why did I come back?¡± Ye Li thought for a moment and then looked at Shi Yuan, saying. ¡°Because I want to come back and kill all of you. Can that be a reason?¡± Shi Yuan, Bai Shan, and the four elders of the White Lotus Sect were shocked at his words. ¡°Hahaha!!!¡± Immediately, Shi Yuan laughed out loud. ¡°Ye Li, I admit that your talent is indeed amazing, but you are only a Tier 4 Evolved Being now. Do you think you can kill us?¡± Ye Li nodded. ¡°Yes, I can¡¯t kill you alone.¡± ¡°Oh? Do you have some other reliance?¡± Shi Yuan¡¯s face was full of playfulness. As a soul, he drifted around the abandoned factory. ¡°I don¡¯t have any other reliance, just three Tier 5 zombies,¡± Ye Li said casually. As soon as he finished speaking, Ah Da, Hongye, and Bai Wawa came out of the system space. Tier-five zombie, with silver eyes! How was that possible!!! Seeing this, Shi Yuan¡¯s face turned pale with shock and he couldn¡¯t help but exclaim. Bai Shan and the four ciders were also scared out of their wits. Tier-five zombies! These were Tier-five zombies! ¡°Ye Li, what do you want to do?¡± Shi Yuan hurriedly asked. Ye Li smiled faintly. ¡°You¡¯ve taken Xiao Hui and Yun Man hostage, and now you ask me what 1 want to do. Don¡¯t you find that ridiculous?¡± ¡°Ah Da, Hongye, Bai Wawa, tear them apart!¡± As soon as Ye Li gave the order, Ah Da, Hongye, and Bai Wawa flew over at an astonishing speed. While Shi Yuan and Bai Shan who were Tier 5 Evolved Beings were able to handle themselves, the four elders were only Tier 4 Evolved Beings. Ah Da punched out heavily, and with a bang, a few cracks appeared in space. For Evolved Beings, the difference between each level was immense. The disparity between a Tier 4 Evolved Being and a Tier 5 zombie was self-evident. The four elders were directly turned into minced meat by Ah Da¡¯s punch. Seeing this, Shi Yuan and Bai Shan didn¡¯t dare to stay for even a moment and hurriedly fled for their lives. Both of them were Tier-five Evolved Beings, and their skills in escaping were very good. In an instant, they disappeared without a trace. Ye Li had no intention of pursuing them. He could chase after them, but it wasn¡¯t necessary. He looked at Mo Chen¡¯s corpse on the ground and the corners of his mouth curled up slightly, because he felt that he was really bad. Mo Chen could have lived a good life, but unfortunately, he couldn¡¯t rest in peace now. Ye Li chuckled lightly. There was no choice. Who made you offend me? At this moment, someone arrived at the abandoned factory. It was a middle-aged man. It was none other than Mo Chen¡¯s father, Mo Shi, a core member of the Annan Base City. Mo Shi looked at Mo Chen¡¯s corpse, and his eyes instantly turned red. ¡°Chen!¡± Mo Shi shouted, but Mo Chen would never respond. There were three great pains in life: losing a father in childhood, losing a wife in middle age, and losing a child in old age. Without a doubt, Mo Shi belonged to the third category. But alas, in this post-apocalyptic world where lives were as insignificant as grass, what did this pain matter? ¡°It¡¯s you, you killed my son!¡± Mo Shi stared at Ye Li with bloodshot eyes. Ye Li thought for a moment. It seemed like that was the case. Although he didn¡¯t personally do it, Mo Chen¡¯s death was indeed because of him.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 74 - Chapter 74:1 Don’t Want to Say It Again Chapter 74:1 Don¡¯t Want to Say It Again Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Ye Li looked at Mo Shi and said slowly, ¡°Yes, I killed your son.¡± There was no need to explain. He knew that it was useless. ¡°I¡¯m going to tear you into pieces as a sacrifice to my son¡¯s soul in heaven!¡± Mo Shi said fiercely. As soon as he finished speaking, Mo Shi pounced at Ye Li. There was no need for Ye Li to do anything. Mo Shi¡¯s punch landed on Baiwawa¡¯s body. As soon as Mo Shi¡¯s fist touched Bai Wawa¡¯s skin, it instantly bounced several meters away. Only then did Mo Shi notice. Standing beside Ye Li were three Tier 5 zombies. ¡°Who are you!¡± Mo Shi said coldly. ¡°Before you die, I¡¯ll tell you my name. My name is Ye Li.¡± Mo Shi had just found the name familiar, but unfortunately, he would never have a chance to think about it further. Ah Da punched Mo Shi through. Ye Li¡¯s face remained calm as water. Mo Shi had to be killed, otherwise, when he returned to report, it might bring about a lot of trouble. As for Shi Yuan and Bai Shan, he had to make a trip to the White Lotus Sect. It seemed better to wipe out the White Lotus Sect than to just kill the two of them. Now he had to go to Annan Base City to check on Xiao Hui and Yun Man. They must be worried sick Immediately, Ye Li put Ah Da, Hongye, and Bai Wawa into the system space and headed towards Annan Base City. The zombie attack on the city had come to an end, and Annan Base City had returned to its former peace. People came and went on the streets, bustling with activity. Ye Li arrived at the main city of Annan Base City. Having been to An Nan Academy before, he naturally knew the way. Soon, he arrived at Annan Academy. As soon as he arrived at Annan Academy, he saw someone. That person was a young man whom he had encountered before. The young man also saw Ye Li and walked towards him. ¡°Ye Li!¡± The young man stared at Ye Li. The young man was none other than Chen Yun. Back in Tongcheng, Ye Li had Ah Da punch Chen Yun. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to come to Annan Base City!¡± Chen Yun stared at Ye Li and said. ¡°Step aside,¡± Ye Li said slowly. As the number one genius of Annan Academy, Chen Yun naturally held a prominent position in the academy. The surrounding students saw Chen Yun blocking Ye Li¡¯s path and quickly gathered around to watch the commotion. ¡°Hehe, do you think this is Tongcheng?¡± Chen Yun sneered at Ye Li. ¡®¡±¡®I¡¯ll say it again, step aside! I don¡¯t want to say it a third time.¡± Ye Li said slowly. The students were astonished by this sight. ¡°Who is this person? How dare he talk to Young Master Chen like this?¡± ¡°Yes, Young Master Chen is the number one genius of Annan Academy. This person must be a fool, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. If you provoke Young Master Chen, there will be consequences.¡± The students all looked at Ye Li with pity, knowing that his fate would be miserable. Listening to the mockery of these brats, Ye Li¡¯s face showed no reaction. It was because these brats were simply too weak, like ants. ¡°Ye Li, I¡¯ve already said it. This is not Tongcheng. Why do you still dare to be so arrogant!¡± Chen Yun roared in anger. Ye Li shook his head slightly. Why was there always so much ignorant waste? He slowly raised a finger, and a golden light shot towards Chen Yun. Chen Yun couldn¡¯t withstand such speed. His leg was pierced by the terrifying golden light. ¡°Ah!¡± In an instant, a sound resembling a pig being slaughtered rang out on the playground of Annan Academy.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 75 - Chapter 75: Don’t Block the Way Chapter 75: Don¡¯t Block the Way Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Chen Yun fell to the ground and howled in pain. More and more students gathered to watch, freezing in place like statues. ¡°Did he emit golden spiritual energy just now?¡± one student murmured in astonishment. ¡°Golden spiritual energy? What kind of genetic talent is that?¡± The student swallowed and continued, ¡°Our teacher said that golden spiritual energy corresponds to an SSS-level genetic talent.¡± As soon as he said this, the onlookers all gasped in shock, staring at Ye Li with widened eyes. SSS-level genetic talent? That was too terrifying. They even forgot that Chen Yun was still rolling on the ground, crying out in agony. This was because the SSS-level genetic talent had a strong impact on their self-esteem. Ye Li naturally had no intention of wasting words with these ants. He walked forward slowly, and the onlookers quickly made way for him. ¡°What¡¯s going on!¡± At this moment, a deep voice came. ¡°It¡¯s Vice President Mo Wen.¡± ¡°Vice President Mo Wen is here. Now there¡¯s going to be a good show.¡± The students widened their eyes, afraid to miss out on any excitement. ¡°Ah, it hurts so much!¡± Chen Yun was still screaming in pain on the ground, his cries so intense that they sent shivers down people¡¯s spines. Mo Wen¡¯s heart skipped a beat when he saw Chen Yun screaming. ¡°Chen Yun, what¡¯s wrong? But Chen Yun couldn¡¯t utter a word at this moment. ¡°Don¡¯t ask. I did it.¡± Ye Li said, pausing and revealing a profile of his face. Mo Wen was taken aback, looking at Ye Li, and after a few seconds, he exclaimed, ¡°It¡¯s you, Ye Li!¡± Ye Li slowly turned around. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect your memory to be quite good.¡± Although Mo Wen was a Tier 3 Evolved Being, he was just a pitiful ant in Ye Li¡¯s eyes. ¡°Ye Li, how dare you hurt Chen Yun? Do you know who Chen Yun¡¯s father is?¡± Mo Wen stared at Ye Li and shouted coldly. Ye Li smiled casually. ¡°Do you think I, Ye Li, would be afraid?¡± Arrogant, absolutely arrogant!!! Mo Wen stared at Ye Li and found that the spiritual energy fluctuations on Ye Li¡¯s body were much more terrifying than last time. He noticed that although Ye Li appeared delicate and handsome, on a closer look, he couldn¡¯t help but take three steps back. Ye Li¡¯s eyes were full of killing intent, and he looked awe-inspiring! ¡°Quick! Call President Chen over!¡± Mo Wen shouted loudly, and several students immediately ran off. Ye Li was naturally not interested in staying any longer. He slowly walked towards the classroom of Xiaohui and Yun Man. But just as he took a few steps, Mo Wen appeared in front of him, blocking his path. ¡°Ye Li, what do you think the Annan Academy is?¡± Mo Wen¡¯s face darkened. Last time, Ye Li had beaten his nephew. If he hadn¡¯t given Ms. Meilin face, he would have taken action long ago. This time, even if Ms. Meilin intervened, he would show no mercy. ¡°Ye Li, you made me do this!¡± Mo Wen said coldly. Ye Li secretly shook his head. Didn¡¯t Mo Wen think too highly of himself? ¡°Are you worthy of being forced by me?¡± Ye Li looked at Mo Wen playfully. Hearing this, Mo Wen¡¯s pupils contracted rapidly. As the deputy president of Annan Academy, he was respected everywhere he went. He had never heard such arrogant words before. Mo Wen couldn¡¯t hold back any longer and launched a fierce attack on Ye Li. He was just an ant, but why did he just refuse to admit it? Once again, Ye Li extended his finger, and a terrifying golden light shot out! If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 76 - Chapter 76: I’ll Only Use a Finger Chapter 76: I¡¯ll Only Use a Finger Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Mo Wen was a Tier 3 Evolved Being, but in Ye Li¡¯s eyes, a Tier 3 Evolved Being and a Tier-1 Awakened Being were essentially the same, just ants. Swish! This terrifying golden light hit Mo Wen¡¯s thigh squarely. Just like Chen Yun, Mo Wen let out a scream that resembled a pig being slaughtered. The scene shocked the onlooking students to an unimaginable extent. Vice President Mo Wen was a Tier 3 Evolved Being! Even a Tier 3 Evolved Being couldn¡¯t withstand a single blow of this guy. How terrifying was his strength? Perhaps this could no longer be described as ¡°terrifying¡±. Ye Li was completely like a devil. ¡°Is this the terror of an SSS-level genetic warrior?¡± A student wiped the cold sweat off his forehead and said. ¡°What SSS-level?¡± Some of the students who arrived later were puzzled and quickly looked at the student who spoke. ¡°The person who defeated Vice President Mo with a single strike is an SSS-level genetic warrior. Didn¡¯t you see the golden aura he emitted?¡± Upon hearing this, the onlooking students were shocked to the core! When they looked at Ye Li again, they noticed that his hair was fluttering without any wind. His body was not imposing or tall! Yet, he gave the onlooking students an immense visual impact. He was simply like a demon lord descending from the heavens! ¡°Who dares to trespass in Annan Academy!¡± Suddenly, a cold shout sounded. Upon hearing these words, the onlooking students turned around and saw a middle-aged man wearing a Chinese tunic suit approaching. The man¡¯s face was terrifyingly grim. ¡°It¡¯s President Chen. President Chen is here.¡± ¡°Now it¡¯s getting interesting. Let¡¯s see how this unfolds. It¡¯s simply exciting.¡± ¡°I bet President Chen will also be defeated with a single move. After all, he is just a Tier 3 Evolved Being.¡± These students felt their blood boiling, although most of them were just ordinary Awakened Beings. President Chen walked into the crowd, seeing Chen Yun and Mo Wen screaming and rolling on the ground. Veins popped on his forehead. ¡°Who did this?!¡± President Chen shouted in a deep voice. Chen Yun was his nephew and the pride of the entire Chen family. Since birth, Chen Yun had been praised by everyone due to his terrifying talent, and he was destined to become one of the core figures in the Annan Council in the future. But now, blood gushed out continuously from Chen Yun¡¯s thigh, and that leg was probably useless. ¡°Can¡¯t you see me standing here, even with my large stature?¡± Ye Li said lightly. Hearing this, President Chen looked at Ye Li, his face growing even grimmer. ¡°Was it you?¡± President Chen asked Ye Li coldly. However, President Chen was a bit more cunning than Mo Wen. Both he and Mo Wen were Tier 3 Evolved Beings, but Mo Wen was now rolling on the ground. He knew that he was definitely no match for this youth. ¡°Do you know that Chen Yun¡¯s father, my elder brother, is Chen Ba, the vice-chairman of the Annan Council? Do you want to know what your fate will be?¡± Knowing that he was no match for Ye Li, President Chen tried to intimidate Ye Li with Chen Ba¡¯s status. Ye Li smiled casually, his face seemingly carefree. ¡°Are you afraid to fight me?¡± Ye Li looked at President Chen and said. ¡°What¡­ did¡­ you¡­ say?¡± When President Chen heard this, his eyes couldn¡¯t help but burn with anger. ¡°I have a suggestion. I¡¯ll use one finger, and if you can defeat me, you can do whatever you want with me,¡± Ye Li said calmly. Today, he would let the entire Annan Base City know what kind of existence he, Ye Li, was. And it would start with Annan Academy! If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 77 - Chapter 77: Reunion Chapter 77: Reunion Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations As soon as he said this, President Chen¡¯s pupils rapidly contracted. ¡°Brat, how dare you be so insolent!¡± President Chen shouted angrily. A single finger? As the president of the Annan Academy, when had he ever suffered such humiliation? But the students watching knew that Ye Li was not being arrogant. It was because Mo Wen, who was also in the Tier 3 realm, had his thigh pierced by Ye Li¡¯s finger. ¡°If you¡¯re not brave enough, then get out of the way.¡± Ye Li looked at President Chen and said indifferently. ¡°You!!!¡± Silence, dead silence. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Yun Feng was a little stunned, wondering why there were so many people gathered together. He quickly walked over. Yun Feng was a prominent figure in the Annan Academy, so naturally, people made way for him. He took a closer look and was so shocked that he took three steps back! ¡°S-Senior?¡± Yun Feng widened his eyes. His sister had said that Senior had probably gone through a life-or-death situation, but now, Ye Li stood before him without a scratch. Seeing this, Yun Feng didn¡¯t dare to stay any longer. He hurriedly ran towards a certain place. ¡°Someone, send Chen Yun and Vice President Mo to the infirmary!¡± President Chen said in a low voice. After Chen Yun and Mo Wen were carried away, President Chen stared at Ye Li. ¡°Ye Li, did you just say you would only use a single finger?¡± Ye Li smiled and raised his index finger. ¡°To deal with you, I only need a single finger.¡± Ye Li said slowly. President Chen stared at Ye Li, his eyes extremely cold. Suddenly, President Chen moved. He really moved. Ye Li had been waiting for this moment for at least a few minutes. A burst of golden aura erupted from his finger, as if it had pierced through the air. Swish! With the sound of breaking wind, President Chen fell to the ground, screaming in pain. The onlooking students looked at each other, swallowing their saliva. They couldn¡¯t fathom what realm Ye Li had reached. Ye Li shook his head slightly. Why did these ants always have to wait until they were injured to realize their mistakes? He didn¡¯t understand. He really didn¡¯t understand. ¡°Make way! Make way!¡± Yun Feng¡¯s voice broke the oppressive atmosphere. The onlooking students quickly made way, and Yun Feng, Xiao Hui, and Yun Man walked over. Xiao Hui and Yun Man instinctively placed their hands at their lips. There was no way to describe the shock they felt. ¡°Senior.¡± Finally, Xiao Hui and Yun Man couldn¡¯t bear it any longer. They threw themselves into Ye Li¡¯s embrace. ¡°Boohoo, Senior, I thought you were dead.¡± Xiao Hui sobbed. Ye Li patted Xiao Hui¡¯s back, a faint smile appearing on his face. Mei Lin was also very happy. She looked at Ye Li with teary eyes, but she felt a sense of loneliness in her heart. She felt like an outsider. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go eat.¡± Ye Li said calmly. Yun Man and Xiao Hui nodded, and Ye Li led them towards the exit of the Annan Academy. After walking a few steps, Ye Li suddenly stopped in his tracks and turned around to look at Mei Lin. ¡°Meilin, what are you still waiting for?¡± Upon hearing these words, Mei Lin was a bit stunned. In other words, Ye Li was inviting her to eat together? ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there. Come over.¡± Ye Li said lightly. With his words, Ye Li continued walking towards the outside of Annan Academy. Meilin took a deep breath and quickly followed him. The group arrived at the best restaurant in the Annan Base City, called the Lakeview Rotating Restaurant.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 78 - Chapter 78: Sometimes the Mouth Can Cause Trouble Chapter 78: Sometimes the Mouth Can Cause Trouble Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations They arrived at the revolving restaurant on the lake and found a random seat. They called the waiter over and ordered some premium steak and red wine. After that, they started chatting. ¡°Ye Li, how did you become so powerful?¡± Mcilin looked at Ye Li in confusion. She clearly remembered that the first time she saw Ye Li, he was just an ordinary Awakened Being, but now, Ye Li was already a Tier 4 Awakened Being. This cultivation speed was really shocking. ¡°Is it because you have an SSS-levcl class gene?¡± Melin asked curiously before Ye Li could speak. ¡°Perhaps.¡± Ye Li nodded. Xiao Hui and Yun Man were shocked. ¡°Senior, are you an SSS-class gene genetic warrior?¡± In Tongcheng, there were pitifully few S-lcvel genetic warriors. There had never been an SS-level genetic warrior, let alone an SSS-level genetic warrior. They thought to themselves, No wonder Senior is so powerful. It turns out that he is an SSS-level class gene genetic warrior. ¡°By the way, Senior, where are Ah Da and Sister Hongye?¡± Xiao Hui asked Ye Li. ¡°It¡¯s not convenient for them to come out right now.¡± Ye Li said slowly. ¡°Ah Da and Hongye?¡± Meilin was stunned. Xiao Hui smiled sweetly. ¡°Ah Da and Sister Hongye arc Senior¡¯s zombies. They¡¯re very powerful.¡± Meilin was shocked. ¡°Ye Li, can you really control zombies?¡± She really couldn¡¯t understand why humans could control zombies. She had naturally seen Ye Li¡¯s zombies. The steak and red wine were served, and the group began to cat and drink. In the post-apocalyptic world, this was the first time Ye Li had eaten steak and drunk red wine. Suddenly, the door of the revolving restaurant was pushed open. A young man walked in with two glamorous women. This young man had an extraordinary appearance, clearly someone from a prestigious family. ¡°Why is it him!¡± Yun Man said with some disgust. ¡°Who is he?¡± Xiao Hui blinked her eyes and asked curiously. ¡°Chen Hai, Chen Yun¡¯s elder brother, a Tier 2 Evolved Being,¡± Mcilin replied. When Chen Hai entered the restaurant, the restaurant manager quickly went up to greet him. ¡°Chen Young Master, what a rare guest! Truly a rare guest,¡± the restaurant manager bowed and fawned. ¡°Get out of here, just looking at you makes me sick!¡± Chen Hai sneered at the restaurant manager. The restaurant manager felt extremely embarrassed, not knowing whether to stay or leave. Chen Hai looked around the revolving restaurant. Suddenly, a playful smile appeared on his face. ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t this Ms. Meilin? What brings you here to have a meal?¡± Chen Hai walked over and looked at Melin indifferently. ¡°Huh? There¡¯s also Miss Yun. Aren¡¯t you the little girl with S-rank genetic talent detected at the Gene Testing Center some time ago?¡± ¡°And who is this¡­¡± Chen Hai showed disdain as he scanned Ye Li from head to toe, noticing Ye Li¡¯s outdated attire. ¡°Chen Hai, don¡¯t talk to Senior like that!¡± Yun Man stared at Chen Hai and said firmly. ¡°Senior.¡± Chen Hai seemed to have heard an impossible word. ¡°Miss Yun, you¡¯re making me laugh. You actually call a country bumpkin like him ¡®Senior¡¯!¡± After saying that, Chen Hai burst into laughter. ¡°Do you know that sometimes your mouth can get you into trouble?¡± Ye Li looked calmly at Chen Yun. ¡°Oh?¡± Chen Hai¡¯s expression became even more playful. ¡°Especially when your mouth says things it shouldn¡¯t.¡± Ye Li said lightly. Chen Hai looked at Ye Li¡¯s face and found that Ye Li was truly composed. ¡°Brat, do you know who I am? How can you be so indifferent when facing me!¡± Chen Hai shouted coldly.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 79 - Chapter 79: If You Only Had One Day to Live Chapter 79: If You Only Had One Day to Live Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Ye Li didn¡¯t continue looking at Chen Yun, but instead he touched his body all over and then looked at Yun Man. ¡°Do you have money?¡± Yun Man was stunned. Obviously, she didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to say that. ¡°Yes,¡± Yun Man replied and took out a lot of post-apocalyptic coins from her bag, handing them to Ye Li. Post-apocalyptic coins were the only currency in circulation in the post-apocalyptic world, used everywhere. Ye Li took the post-apocalyptic coins!!! Chen Hai, upon seeing this, burst into laughter. In his mind, he thought that this country bumpkin wanted to use money to appease him. As the eldest young master of the Chen family, did he lack money? Unfortunately, Chen Hai not only misunderstood, but he was also completely wrong. Ye Li didn¡¯t hand the money to him. Instead, he slowly walked to the counter and placed a large stack of post-apocalyptic coins on it. ¡°Sir, you don¡¯t need to pay. Please leave quickly,¡± the staff at the counter whispered to Ye Li. ¡°Take it. Your place is about to undergo renovations.¡± Ye Li slowly said. Hearing this, Chen Hai immediately flew into a rage. ¡°Brat, I, Chen Hai, have been dominant in Annan Base City for so many years, and I have never seen someone so fearless. It seems that if I don¡¯t teach you a lesson, you won¡¯t know how terrifying I am!¡± As he finished speaking, Chen Hai threw a punch at Ye Li¡¯s back. The punch was undoubtedly powerful. Unfortunately, Chen Hai didn¡¯t know how terrifying Ye Li was. Ye Li quickly turned around and threw a punch at Chen Hai. Chen Hai¡¯s fist collided heavily with Ye Li¡¯s fist. Without a doubt, the moment Chen Hai¡¯s fist touched Ye Li¡¯s fist, he was sent flying and smashed heavily on a dining table. The people in the restaurant were stunned, their eyes wide open. Chen Hai was a playboy in the Annan Base City. Relying on the fact that his father was the vice-president of the Annan Council, he lorded over the city. Now, he was actually punched and sent flying by someone. This was exactly what he deserved!!! Chen Hai was in great pain. The two glamorous women who came with him were already dumbfounded, standing still and at a loss. ¡°How dare you hit me!¡± Chen Hai was furious. This was the first time he had been so angry since he was born. He struggled to get up from the ground and glared at Ye Li fiercely. ¡°Do you know what will happen to you!¡± Chen Hai stared at Ye Li and said coldly. ¡°I don¡¯t know what will happen to me, but I know what will happen to you!¡± As the words fell, Ye Li raised his index finger, and a golden light flashed like lightning, instantly piercing through Chen Hai¡¯s arm. ¡°Ahh!¡± Chen Hai let out a terrifying scream, a scream that sent shivers down the spines of everyone in the restaurant. Ye Li¡¯s face remained calm as water. He slowly walked to Chen Hai¡¯s side and squatted down. ¡°Are you in pain?¡± Ye Li said lightly. ¡°Ah!!!¡± Chen Hai couldn¡¯t utter a word at this moment, still screaming in agony on the ground. ¡°If you were about to die in the next second, would you still feel pain?¡± As soon as he said this, a chill ran from Chen Hai¡¯s butt to the top of his head. Chen Hai instantly felt as if he had fallen into an ice cave! He dared not scream anymore, he really dared not. Ye Li nodded with satisfaction, ¡°If you want to stay alive, answer me one question.¡± ¡°If you only had one day to live, what would you do?¡± Ye Li looked at Chen Hai calmly. Chen Hai was startled and broke into a cold sweat. He never could have imagined that Ye Li would ask such a question.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 80 - Chapter 80: Chen Hai Feeling Like Falling into An Ice Cave Chapter 80: Chen Hai Feeling Like Falling into An Ice Cave Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations The people in the restaurant looked at Chen Hai, and some even burst into laughter. They thought, ¡°You used to be so arrogant, but now you¡¯ve finally met someone who can handle you. Keep acting tough if you have balls!¡± The restaurant manager was drenched in sweat, knowing that neither Chen Hai nor Yeli could be provoked, so he could only stand aside and watch the show. ¡°I¡­ I will leave Annan Base City and go hunting zombies. I will dedicate the last moments of my life to all of humanity,¡± Chen Hai said in terror, looking at Ye Li. Ye Li slowly shook his head. ¡°It seems that you don¡¯t like telling the truth.¡± With that, Ye Li was about to attack. ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth! I¡¯m telling the truth!¡± Chen Hai shouted, fearing that Ye Li would kill him. ¡°If I only had one day to live, I would run naked throughout the city and gamble away all of the Chen family¡¯s money!¡± Ye Li thought that this should be Chen Hai¡¯s most genuine desire. Then, he looked at the two enchanting beauties who came with Chen Hai. When the two of them saw Ye Li looking at them, they were so frightened that they almost knelt down in front of Ye Li. ¡°What about you? If you only had one day to live, what would you do?¡± Ye Li slowly asked. ¡°I would do good deeds, many good deeds!¡± ¡°Me too. I would give all my money to the poor!¡± Ye Li sighed, wondering why no one liked to tell the truth. ¡°Which do you think is more important, staying alive or telling the truth?¡± Ye Li asked the two beautiful women. Hearing this, the two coquettish beauties were scared out of their wits! ¡°I¡¯ll find a strong man. I¡¯ve heard that it¡¯s very exciting to f*ck a man. I can¡¯t stand Chen Hai anymore. He¡¯s too short and weak!¡± ¡°Me too!¡± After saying that, the two beauties covered their faces and ran out crying. As soon as those words were heard, everyone in the restaurant instantly laughed out loud. ¡°Haha, this is hilarious! So, Young Master Chen is this kind of person.¡± ¡°Who would have thought? Chen Hai, the young master, seemed so fierce, but turns out to be just like this.¡± At this moment, Chen Hai wished he could find a hole to hide in, and his face flushed red with embarrassment. Meilin and Yun Man couldn¡¯t help but laugh. Only Xiao Hui was very puzzled. ¡°Ms. Meilin, what does it mean?¡± Xiao Hui asked, rubbing her head. ¡°Uh, it doesn¡¯t mean anything,¡± Meilin couldn¡¯t imagine Xiaohui being so innocent. Ye Li looked at Chen Hai, showing no signs of pity. If he couldn¡¯t beat Chen Hai, he would probably end up even more miserable than Chen Hai. ¡°By the way, my name is Ye Li. Remember my name. If you want revenge, come to me anytime.¡± Ye Li said lightly. Chen Hai¡¯s heart was almost dripping with blood. He remembered this name. He swore to himself that he would repay Ye Li for today¡¯s humiliation a hundredfold. Clang, Clang, Clang¡­ At this moment, Chen Hai¡¯s communication device rang. Chen Hai burst into tears when he saw that it was his father calling. Indeed, a man¡¯s tears were not easily shed, only when he was deeply wounded. ¡°Dad, I was¡­¡± Chen Hai was about to explain what happened to Chen Ba, but before he could finish, he was interrupted by Chen Ba. ¡°Hai¡¯er, come back quickly. Your brother and uncle have been seriously injured by Ye Li. Come on!¡± Chen Hai was shocked. Xiaoyun and Uncle were both seriously injured? Wait a minute!!! Who was the one who attacked them? Ye Li? At that thought, once again Chen Hai felt as if he had fallen into an ice cave.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 81 - Chapter 81: Furious Chen Ba Chapter 81: Furious Chen Ba Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Xiao Yun and Uncle Chen were severely injured by Ye Li? He was also heavily injured by someone named Ye Li? In other words, they both offended the same person. Chen Hai wanted to cry his heart out. He really wanted to cry. The First Hospital of Annan Base City. Chen Ba stood outside the operating room, his face darkened to the extreme. After learning about this incident, he naturally became furious. The Chen family held a high position in Annan Base City. In just one day, his son and his younger brother were severely injured by the same person. How could he bear it? ¡°It seems that I, Chen Ba, have not made a move in many years, and no one knows how terrifying I am!¡± Chen Ba said coldly. ¡°Make way! Quickly!¡± Immediately, several nurses rushed over, pushing a surgical cart. Chen Ba took a look at the person on the cart and froze like a statue. ¡°Hai¡¯er?¡± The person on the cart was none other than Chen Hai! Chen Hai fainted as soon as he arrived at the hospital. He was in so much pain. Being pierced through the arm, how could it not hurt? ¡°What¡¯s going on? What on earth happened?¡± Chen Ba roared furiously. But no one could answer him, and Chen Hai was pushed into the operating room. An hour later, three doctors walked out of three different operating rooms. ¡°Doctors, how are they?¡± Chen Ba hurriedly asked. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Vice President Chen, both young masters and your younger brother are fine now. You can go in and see them.¡± The doctor replied. Upon hearing this, Chen Ba took large strides into the operating room. ¡°Yun¡¯er, how are you?¡± Xiao Yun¡¯s tears and snot were streaming down as he said, ¡°Dad, you must avenge me. Ye Li is too arrogant.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Yun¡¯er, I will definitely avenge you!¡± After speaking, Chen Ba walked out of the operating room and entered Chen Hai¡¯s room. ¡°Hai¡¯er, how are you?¡± ¡°Dad, I¡¯m in so much pain!¡± Immediately, Chen Hai told Chen Ba everything that had happened at the revolving restaurant on the lake. Chen Ba¡¯s forehead throbbed with anger, his fists clenched tightly. ¡°Ye Li, I will make you understand the consequences of offending the Chen family!¡± Chen Ba roared angrily. Then, Chen Ba went to Chen Dean¡¯s room. When Chen Dean saw his elder brother, he burst into tears. ¡°Boohoo¡­ Big brother, you must help me. With your high status in Annan Base City, someone actually dared to hit me.¡± Chen Dean, as the prestigious dean of Annan Academy, had never been beaten since birth. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, little brother, I will help you!¡± Chen Ba assured him. At this moment, Chen Ba¡¯s eyes were filled with raging fury. He opened the communication device and dialed a number. ¡°Find Ye Li for me, search the entire city for Ye Li!¡± Chen Ba almost roared. This was the first time in his life that he was so furious. Ye Li and the three women arrived at Annan Academy. At this moment, Ye Li was like a thunder that resounded throughout Annan Academy. Everyone knew about him, no one was unaware! The students and teachers looked at Ye Li with astonishment, even Chen Dean and Vice Dean were defeated by him with a single finger, let alone them. Ye Li¡¯s face remained calm as water, as if he couldn¡¯t see the astonished gazes of the students and teachers. When the Dragon Slaying Blade tested him, he opened the super treasure map from the treasure chest. He hadn¡¯t used it yet. It seemed that now was the right time. Xiao Hui and Yun Man went to the classroom to listen to the experiences of genetic warriors in upgrading and practical combat. Ye Li, on the other hand, didn¡¯t feel like listening. He sat alone on the playground, feeling somewhat idle. At this moment, a group of people barged into Annan Academy.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 82 - Chapter 82: You Ignorant Fools Chapter 82: You Ignorant Fools Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations The security guards of Annan Academy were scared and ran away when they saw this situation. It was because this group of people was not ordinary; they were all genetic warriors. They were all genetically enhanced by the Chen family, each one an Tier 1 Evolved Being. Even with just his toes, Ye Li could figure out that this group of people had come to find him. He was already bored, and now someone was giving him entertainment. Why not take advantage of it? More than ten Tier 1 Evolved Beings stopped several steps away from Ye Li. ¡°Are you Ye Li?¡± a man who appeared to be the captain said coldly. ¡°Yes, I am Ye Li,¡± Ye Li replied slowly. ¡°Since you¡¯re Ye Li, then come with us,¡± the man continued. Ye Li smiled. Why were there always so many blind fools? ¡°Do you think I will listen to you?¡± A playful expression appeared on Ye Li¡¯s handsome face. ¡°Ye Li, there are so many of us, all Tier 1 Evolved Beings. Do you think you have any room for negotiation?¡± the man said coldly. Ye Li shook his head slightly. ¡°How could ignorant fools like you understand how formidable I, Ye Li, am?¡± ¡°Come on, let me take you down one by one, you stupid pigs.¡± Ye Li beckoned to the dozen or so Tier 1 Evolved Beings. Seeing this, the Tier 1 Evolved Beings felt greatly insulted. ¡°Ye Li, since you brought this upon yourself, don¡¯t blame us. Attack!¡± With that, the dozen or so genetic warriors raised by the Chen family rushed towards Ye Li. Ye Li shook his head inwardly. Why did these ants always underestimate their own capabilities? ¡°Swoosh, swoosh, swoosh!¡± In an instant, terrifying golden light attacked the dozen or so genetic warriors. This golden light had the unique color of an SSS-level genetic warrior, just like divine weapons, incredibly powerful. ¡°Ah! Ah! Ah¡­¡± The sound of screams continuously echoed in Ye Li¡¯s ears. In just a few seconds, all the Tier 1 Evolved Beings were lying on the ground. Their feet had been pierced through. The scene was extremely gruesome! Naturally, some students witnessed these screams. ¡°This¡­ This is simply an unbeatable existence!¡± ¡°If only I were so powerful. If someone dared to provoke me, I would just give them a finger.¡± ¡°Ye Li, truly an unattainable existence.¡± The students murmured to themselves as they saw the scene. More than ten Tier 1 Evolved Beings screaming and lying on the playground of Annan Academy were naturally seen by more and more students. After just a few minutes, all the students in the school saw it. They even stopped attending classes and ran out of the classrooms. Xiao Hui, Yun Man, and Mei Lin also came out. They ran to Ye Li¡¯s side and saw the dozen or so Tier 1 Evolved Beings lying on the ground. ¡°Aren¡¯t these all genetic warriors from the Chen family?¡± Yun Man exclaimed in astonishment. ¡°Elder, the Chen family¡­¡± Yun Man hadn¡¯t finished her sentence when Ye Li interrupted her. ¡°The Chen family is nothing but ants in front of me, Ye Li.¡± Ye Li spoke slowly. Xiao Hui, Yun Man, and Mei Lin looked at Ye Li¡¯s unparalleled handsome face, and their eyes became filled with admiration. They had never seen someone so domineering. Although his physique wasn¡¯t imposing, in their eyes, he was like the highest peak in the world. ¡°Miss Yun says that these are all warriors from the Chen family, which means the Chen family is now at war with Senior Ye?¡± ¡°The head of the Chen family is also the Vice President of the Annan Council, a Tier-5 Evolved Being.¡± Although the strength Ye Li had displayed was formidable, these students didn¡¯t realize that he could single-handedly confront the entire Chen family.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 83 - Chapter 83: Quit the Annan Council Chapter 83: Quit the Annan Council Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations The news of Ye Li piercing through Chen Yun, President Chen, Vice-president Mo with a single finger at Annan Academy, and instantly defeating more than a dozen Tier 1 Evolved Beings from the Chen family, spread like wildfire. The news quickly spread throughout the entire Annan Base City. It became a topic of discussion among people, and everyone in Annan Base City knew about the arrival of a super powerhouse called Ye Li. Later, news of Ye Li piercing through Chen Hai with a single finger at the Rotating Restaurant on the lake also spread, and the people of Annan Base City cheered. Chen Hai was acting tyrannically in Annan Base City, relying on his father Chen Ba¡¯s influence, and no one dared to provoke him. He even reached the point where he could beat someone to the extent that they couldn¡¯t get out of bed just because he didn¡¯t like them. Xiao Hui, Yun Man, and Mei Lin immediately took Ye Li back to the Yun family. Yun Man had already communicated with Yun Mu, and Yun Mu instructed all the genetic warriors of the Yun family to guard around the Yun family. The Annan Council. There were nine people at the long table, with President Kang Lin sitting at the top. The others sat on both sides. ¡°Hmm?¡± Kang Lin was taken aback. ¡°Where is Mo Shi? Why isn¡¯t he here?¡± As soon as Kang Lin said this, everyone was somewhat surprised. The Annan Council was the highest council in Annan Base City. How dare someone be late? Even if there was something important, it should have been reported in advance. ¡°Hmph! Forget about Mo Shi. Let¡¯s discuss some serious matters!¡± Chen Ba coldly interrupted. How could Chen Ba know that Mo Shi had already been killed by Ye Li in the abandoned factory? ¡°You must have heard the name Ye Li before, right? This time, Ye Li has gone too far against me. I want to hear your opinions!¡± Chen Ba said. ¡°Opinions?¡± Yun Mu smiled and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it just that your two sons and your brother couldn¡¯t match up to Ye Li and got beaten by him?¡± Upon hearing this, Chen Ba¡¯s eyes widened with anger. ¡°Yun Mu, what do you mean?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mean anything. What I mean is that this is actually not a big deal.¡± Yun Mu shrugged. The atmosphere in the Annan Council instantly became extremely tense. ¡°President, what do you think about this matter?¡± Chen Ba stared at Kang Lin. ¡°Brother Chen, this matter is entirely an internal affair of the Chen family and has nothing to do with the Annan Council,¡± Kang Lin raised his hand and said. Chen Ba smiled, ¡°President, are you implying that you won¡¯t support me in this matter?¡± Kang Lin appeared to be around forty years old, with a handsome face and a faint aura of dignity. He exuded a hint of kingly aura. He did not answer Chen Ba¡¯s question, but silence meant that he didn¡¯t deny it. ¡°Fine then, today I, Chen Ba, refuse to accept you as our President. I don¡¯t think you are qualified to be our President!¡± Chen Ba said in a deep voice. Yun Mu was shocked by his words. ¡°Chen Ba, what are you talking about?¡± Chen Ba sneered, ¡°If the Annan Council makes me the President, the overall strength of our Annan Base City will definitely rise to a new level!¡± ¡°Chen Ba, I¡¯m afraid this is the purpose of your convening this meeting, right?¡± Yun Mu coldly stared at Chen Ba and spoke. ¡°Say whatever you want. The President of the Annan Council has always been chosen based on ability,¡± Chen Ba said with a smug look on his face. Suddenly, Kang Lin laughed. Both he and Chen Ba were Tier-5 Evolved Beings, and his lifelong goal was to protect Annan Base City. However, Chen Ba had been secretly building his own power. ¡°The Annan Council is democratic. Since someone doesn¡¯t accept me as the President, let¡¯s vote now,¡± Kang Lin said. Yun Mu raised his hand. He had always been on the same side as Kang Lin. Unfortunately, to Yun Mu¡¯s surprise, no one else raised their hands. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you all? How has the President treated you? Yet you dare to collude with Chen Ba. Whoever doesn¡¯t raise their hand, I¡¯ll kill them!¡± Yun Mu angrily shouted. Apart from Kang Lin and Chen Ba, Yun Mu was the strongest in the Annan Council. ¡°Yun Mu, you¡¯re even more ruthless than zombies. The result is clear now, so why are you still yelling here!¡± Kang Lin sneered disdainfully. ¡°In that case, I¡¯m quitting the Annan Council.¡± With that, Kang Lin got up and left the meeting room. Yun Mu stared at the seven people in front of him and said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m also quitting the Annan Council!¡± With that, Yun Mu also left the meeting room.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 84 - Chapter 84: In the Eye of the Storm Chapter 84: In the Eye of the Storm Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations The news of Kang Lin and Yun Mu¡¯s quittai from the Annan Council caused a stir among the people of Annan Base City. Now, Chen Ba serves as the President of the Annan Council. The citizens began to speculate that after Chen Ba became the President of the Annan Council, he would start dealing with Ye Li. Ye Li had injured President Chen, Chen Yun, and Chen Hai with a single finger, showing how terrifying he was. The truth couldn¡¯t be concealed. The disappearance of Mo Shi and his son Mo Chen was exposed by someone. At the same time, another piece of news came to light. It was about the kidnapping of Xiao Hui and Yun Man by the White Lotus Sect. One of Yun Man¡¯s classmates appeared in the news in Annan Base City. He described the incidents of the day when Ye Li went to look for Xiao Hui and Yun Man, and had a conflict with Mo Chen, and that after Ye Li learned that Xiao Hui and Yun Man were not there, he hurriedly left. So how were Xiao Hui and Yun Man rescued? Did Ye Li¡¯s hasty departure have anything to do with their rescue? According to the soldiers guarding the outer city, Ye Li left the city with Mei Lin. But when they returned, there were only Mei Lin, Xiao Hui, and Yun Man. Ye Li was not with them. Did that mean Ye Li had some kind of deal with the White Lotus Sect? Otherwise, why would the White Lotus Sect easily release them? Although Ye Li had displayed terrifying strength, these citizens did not believe that he could be powerful enough to make the White Lotus Sect release their captives. Later, news of Mo Chen being kidnapped by the White Lotus Sect also spread. Would Mo Shi go alone to save his son? If he went, and there happened to be a conflict between Ye Li and Mo Chen¡­ Could it be that Ye Li colluded with the White Lotus Sect and killed Mo Shi and Mo Chen? With this reasonable analysis, the people of Annan Base City instantly erupted in commotion. Subsequently, Ye Li was pushed to the eye of the storm. All because Chen Yun came out to speak. He described how Ye Li had a Tier 1 zombie attack him in Tongcheng, speaking with vivid details. Chen Yun asserted that Ye Li was from the Dark Race! Because only the Dark Race could control zombies! When this news came out, not only the people of Annan Base City but even the core figures of the Annan Council were shocked. The citizens of Annan Base City took to the streets, demanding that the Annan Council eliminate Ye Li. Flower Sea Villa. Chen Ba looked at the sea, and his face showed some signs of complacency. Once he killed Ye Li, he would become the legitimate President. As for the Dragon Slaying Blade¡­ Chen Ba fell silent for a moment. He remembered that after Mo Chen was kidnapped, Shi Yuan said that Mo Shi had taken Ye Li¡¯s Dragon Slaying Blade? Could it be that the Dragon Slaying Blade was really on Ye Li? The Dragon Slaying Blade was one of the Ten Great Divine Weapons. If he obtained the Dragon Slaying Blade, the pride of standing at the pinnacle of power¡­ ah, just thinking about it made him feel great. With these thoughts, Chen Ba burst into laughter. This was hitting three birds with one stone! Next, he would kill Ye Li. Chen Ba¡¯s face turned extremely cold. He had already ordered the outer city to be closed, and the army instantly surrounded the Yun family. At this moment, not even a fly could escape from the Yun family, let alone a person. ¡°President, now the people of the city of Annan have gathered outside the Yun family¡¯s residence, demanding that the Yun family release Ye Li,¡± A middle-aged man said to Chen Ba with a smile. The middle-aged man¡¯s name was Lin Dong, a Tier 4 Evolved Being and one of the core members of the Annan Council. Chen Ba smiled. ¡°Such a good show. How could I not go and take a look?¡± With that, Chen Ba and Lin Dong headed towards the Yun family.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 85 - Chapter 85: Senior is Not from the Dark Race Chapter 85: Senior is Not from the Dark Race Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Yun Family, main hall. ¡°Mr. Ye, what do you think¡­?¡± Yun Mu cautiously looked at Ye Li. In the Yun family¡¯s main hall, Kang Lin, Yun Mu, Mei Lin, Xiao Hui, Yun Man, Yun Feng, and several other key members of the Yun family had solemn expressions on their faces. But Ye Li¡¯s face remained unchanged. What was there for him to fear? He had three Tier 5 zombies. What could he possibly be afraid of? ¡°Ye Li, is it true what Chen Yun said about you being able to control zombies?¡± Kang Lin suddenly asked. As soon as Kang Lin said so, everyone except Mei Lin, Xiao Hui, and Yun Man turned to look at Ye Li. Mei Lin, Xiao Hui, and Yun Man were aware of Ye Li¡¯s ability to control zombies. Silence, a deadly silence. The sound of everyone¡¯s heartbeat seemed audible as they waited for Ye Li¡¯s response. ¡°Heh, yes, what Chen Yun said is true,¡± Ye Li replied slowly. This statement was enough to cause a huge commotion. Kang Lin stared fixedly at Ye Li. ¡°So, you¡¯re from the Dark Race?¡± ¡°No, Senior is not from the Dark Race,¡± Xiao Hui anxiously interjected. Kang Lin ignored Xiao Hui and continued to stare at Ye Li. Ye Li nodded slightly and calmly looked at Kang Lin. ¡°If I say that I¡¯m not from the Dark Race, would you believe me?¡± Kang Lin shook his head. In a solemn tone, he said, ¡°Only the Dark Race can control zombies. Since you are from the Dark Race, I cannot let you stay!¡± ¡°Senior is really not from the Dark Race. Why don¡¯t you believe us?¡± Xiao Hui quickly stood in front of Ye Li, opening her arms with an anxious expression on her face. Mei Lin and Yun Man hesitated. Kang Lin was right; only the Dark Race could control zombies. If possible, they didn¡¯t want to believe it was true. ¡°Xiao Hui, step aside,¡± Ye Li said slowly. ¡°But, Senior¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be fine.¡± Xiao Hui turned her head and saw the calm expression on Ye Li¡¯s face. She had no choice but to step aside. Ye Li looked at Kang Lin. ¡°Mr. Kang, did you just say that you won¡¯t let me stay?¡± ¡°Yes, since you are from the Dark Race, I must eliminate you!¡± Kang Lin spoke coldly. After hearing Kang Lin¡¯s words, Ye Li pondered for a few seconds. ¡°Mr. Kang, is it just because you are a Tier-5 Evolved Being?¡± Kang Lin was taken aback. No matter how he looked at it, Ye Li was only a Tier 4 Evolved Being. Why did he say that? ¡°As a Tier-5 Evolved Beings, it is simple for me to kill a Tier-4. Evolved Being like you,¡± Kang Lin stared at Ye Li. Ye Li smiled faintly. ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Mr. Kang, let me experience the strength of a Tier-5 Evolved Being.¡± With that, Ye Li released Ah Da, Hongye, and Bai Wawa from the system space. Three Silver-eyed zombies stood in front of Ye Li, exuding a powerful aura. ¡°What!!!¡± Everyone in the hall was shocked and turned pale at the sight. Silver-eyed zombies, aren¡¯t they Tier 5 zombies? ¡°Mr. Kang, please make your move,¡± Ye Li said lightly. But Kang Lin didn¡¯t dare to make a move anymore. He looked at the three Tier 5 zombies in front of Ye Li in shock. He finally understood why Ye Li could be so calm. ¡°Mr. Kang, what¡¯s wrong? Weren¡¯t you planning to kill me?¡± ¡°Attack! What¡¯s wrong? Are you afraid?¡± Ye Li suddenly shouted. As a proud human, how could he be falsely accused of being from the Dark Race? Enough is enough! Yun Mu¡¯s face turned pale. He couldn¡¯t have imagined that Ye Li actually had three Tier 5 zombies.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 86 - Chapter 86: What Ye Li Faces Chapter 86: What Ye Li Faces Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations The atmosphere in the Yun family¡¯s main hall instantly became extremely tense, and no one dared to speak. ¡°Bring Ye Li out! Ye Li is from the Dark Race!¡± ¡°The Yun family is the biggest accomplice of the Dark Race!¡± ¡°Ye Li is a spy of the Dark Race, he came to Annan Base City to turn us into zombies!¡± Outside the Yun family, the people of Annan Base City angrily shouted. All the core members of the Annan Council had arrived, including Chen Ba and Lin Dong. The soldiers held laser cannons, and their hands grasped laser guns, waiting for the command. ¡°President, why do you think the Yun family is still struggling?¡± Lin Dong asked Chen Ba. ¡°No matter how they struggle, they will eventually be destroyed. I just didn¡¯t expect that Kang Lin and Yun Mu would be bribed by Ye Li.¡± Chen Ba shook his head, expressing his heartfelt sorrow. Chen Ba¡¯s words were reported by the media in Annan Base City. In just a few minutes, Kang Lin, Yun Mu, and even the entire Yun family were labeled as submissive to Ye Li. Chen Ba felt an extreme sense of satisfaction because now he had an excuse to eliminate Kang Lin and Yun Mu together. From now on, the entire Annan Base City would be his. ¡°Bring Ye Li out! Ye Li is from the Dark Race!¡± ¡°The Yun family is the biggest accomplice of the Dark Race!¡± ¡°Ye Li is a spy of the Dark Race, he came to Annan Base City to turn us into zombies!¡± The people of Annan Base City began to shout again. Everyone in the Yun family¡¯s main hall was drenched in sweat. How could they not be afraid when facing three Tier 5 zombies? Ye Li narrowed his eyes, listened to the shouts outside, and smiled coldly. He spoke slowly, one word at a time, ¡°It seems that today, I, Ye Li, will unleash¡­ a killing spree!¡± With that, Ye Li walked out of the door. Leaving everyone stunned in place. When everyone regained their senses, they found that Ye Li had already walked out, and they quickly followed. ¡°Look, Ye Li is coming out!¡± Someone exclaimed, and everyone quickly turned their heads. Ye Li walked out leisurely, his face still devoid of any emotion, as if there was no one in front of him. Behind him, there were three people. No, to be precise, three zombies! One was over 1.9 meters tall, with a large red cloak draped behind him, and his hands wore red gloves. His muscular body resembled a coiled dragon. Another wore a fiery red long dress and had long hair that reached her waist. If not for the signs of decay on her face, she would be the most beautiful woman in the world. The last one had fair skin like jade and appeared to be only seven or eight years old. Pure and innocent-looking, he had a huge belly that would probably be close to 200 kilograms. These three zombies had completely different figures and appearances. If forced to find a common point, it would be their silver eyes. Silver-eyed zombies!!! When the core members of the Annan Council saw this, they gasped in shock. Their eyes widened as if they were witnessing an impossible scene. ¡°How is this possible, three Tier 5 zombies!¡± Chen Ba¡¯s soul seemed to have been pulled out of his body, and his eyes began to look hollow. ¡°Run, Ye Li is followed by three Tier 5 zombies!¡± Kang Lin quickly shouted. Upon hearing Kang Lin¡¯s words, the people of Annan Base City were frightened to the core. Tier 5 zombies, and there were three of them? If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 87 - Chapter 87: This is Your Choice Chapter 87: This is Your Choice Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Upon hearing that the zombies following Ye Li were three Tier 5 zombies, the citizens and media of Annan Base City panicked and fled in fear. ¡°Run!¡± In the blink of an eye, the citizens vanished, as both ordinary people and genetic warriors knew how to escape quickly when their lives were at stake. Ye Li didn¡¯t want to kill these ordinary people, so he didn¡¯t care whether they ran away or not. Chen Ba and the six core members of the Annan Council looked at Ye Li in astonishment and horror. They would rather believe that the sky was falling than believe that Ye Li actually had three Tier 5 zombies. Clang! The sound of unsheathing a weapon suddenly resounded, and Ye Li had a terrifying and exquisite treasure knife in his hand. This knife was five feet three inches long, with a sharp blade that glistened like a cold light. The body of the knife resembled a coiled blood dragon, emitting the sound of dragon roars. This knife seemed to be able to send anyone who looked at it into a cycle of reincarnation. With the Dragon-Slaying Blade in hand, I rule the world! At this moment, Kang Lin leaped forward and stood in front of Chen Ba and his group, staring fixedly at Ye Li. ¡°Ye Li, what do you want to do?¡± Yun Mu also flew over and stood beside Kang Lin. Although Ye Li had cured his hidden illness, he understood the importance of taking a stand on matters of right and wrong. Ye Li smiled faintly, ¡°What do I want to do? Didn¡¯t I say it? Today, I will unleash¡­ a killing spree!¡± ¡°Mr. Ye, calm down. They are pillars of Annan Base City. If you kill them, what will happen to the millions of people in the city if the zombies attack?¡± Yun Mu said to Ye Li. ¡°What does that have to do with me, Ye Li?¡± Ye Li replied calmly. Upon hearing this, the hearts of the military and the core members of the Annan Council sank. Laser cannons and laser guns were effective against ordinary zombies, especially the laser cannons, which had a wide area of damage. But against three Tier 5 zombies, they were nothing more than toys. After thinking for a moment, Yun Man resolutely walked to Yun Mu¡¯s side. Then, Meilin and Yun Feng also walked over. Just as Yun Mu said, if Ye Li killed the core members of the Annan Council, Annan Base City would inevitably fall and millions of citizens would turn into zombies in an instant when the zombies attacked the city. Although Ye Li had saved their lives! Ye Li was not surprised by their decision because it was their choice. ¡°Senior, regardless of whether you are a good person or a bad person, I will always stand by your side.¡± Little Hui¡¯s cute face was filled with stubbornness. Chen Ba suddenly sneered, and the fear on his face disappeared. ¡°Ye Li, now we have two Tier 5 Evolved Beings, seven Tier-4 Evolved Beings, and so many Evolved Beings and the military. Do you think you can defeat us?¡± Chen Ba arrogantly shouted at Ye Li. Ye Li ignored Chen Ba and looked at Ah Da, Hongye, and Bai Wawa. ¡°Wait a moment and kill on my command!¡± Ye Li spoke coldly. He suddenly remembered a novel he had read during his time in Huaxia, and he vividly recalled a sentence. The world may sneer, but what does it matter to me! ¡°Farewell, Ye Li.¡± ¡°Fire!¡± With Chen Ba¡¯s command, countless laser cannons fired madly at Ye Li. Ye Li held the Dragon-Slaying Blade and stood tall. Swish! He swung his blade! A terrifying golden light slashed out. The laser beams fired from the laser cannons instantly dissipated. At the same time, Ah Da, Hongye, and Bai Wawa flew forward! If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 88 - Chapter 88: Death of Chen Ba Chapter 88: Death of Chen Ba Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Ah Da unleashed a devastating punch that caused a momentary storm of violent winds, pouring rain, thunder, and lightning. Hongye exuded a chilling aura, and Frost Qi surged from her palms. Bai Wawa employed absolute defense, much like the Shaolin Temple¡¯s Golden Bell Cover! The three Tier 5 zombies were instantly on a killing spree, and blood flowed like a river. Ye Li was not idle either. With a tap of his toes, he soared into the air, wielding the Dragon-Slaying Blade, delivering devastating blows that seemed to be able to destroy heaven and earth. ¡°Boom!¡± Facing this overwhelming momentum, the military began to scatter in all directions. The nine core members of the Annan Council were engaged in a fierce battle with Ye Li, Ah Da, Hongye, and Bai Wawa. As for the others, they were of no help at all. Meilin was filled with frustration! She regretted why there were no powerful warriors from the Warrior Alliance present. If they were here, the situation would not have turned out like this. But how could the nine core members of the Annan Council withstand the onslaught of Ye Li and the three Tier 5 zombies? In just over ten minutes, the nine core members were defeated. Except for Kang Lin, Yun Mu, and Chen Ba, the rest of the core members had all perished. Blood slowly trickled down the Dragon-Slaying Blade in Ye Li¡¯s hand. Chen Ba, the mastermind behind this scheme. One revelation after another, all orchestrated by him. He had thought that by doing so, he could eliminate Ye Li and establish his dominance as the president of the Annan Council. He could also eliminate Kang Lin and Yun Mu with the excuse that Ye Li was a member of the Dark Race. But how could he have expected that the situation would turn out like this? Chen Ba¡¯s face was now as pale as paper, devoid of any color. Meilin, Yun Man, and Yun Feng froze in place, their expressions stiff. Because Ye Li, at this moment, was truly a devil. A devil who had emerged from the Abyss of Tartarus! Kang Lin and Yun Mu¡¯s faces were no better than Chen Ba¡¯s. They could not believe that this battle had ended in such an overwhelming defeat. Originally, with their strength combined, they should have been able to put up a figh with the three Tier 5 zombies. Unfortunately, they had overlooked one thing. That was the Dragon-Slaying Blade in Ye Li¡¯s hand. This blade was simply too terrifying. It was literally unstoppable. Ye Li beckoned Chen Ba with a wave of his hand and said, ¡°Come here and let me kill you.¡± Upon hearing these words, Chen Ba felt as if his three souls and seven spirits had left his body. With a thud, he fell to his knees in front of Ye Li. ¡°Ye Li, I don¡¯t want to die. Please spare my life, I beg you.¡± ¡°Slap, slap, slap!¡± After speaking, Chen Ba slapped himself hard, hoping to appeal to Ye Li¡¯s mercy. He had just become the president of the Annan Council, and his wonderful life had only just begun. How could he possibly want to die? Ye Li smiled faintly. What made this guy think begging for mercy on his knees would work? ¡°It¡¯s your fault for provoking the wrong person.¡± As the words fell, Ye Li swooped forward. Swish! A cold light flashed, and a crimson bloodstain appeared on Chen Ba¡¯s neck. He clutched his neck, his eyes wide open. He couldn¡¯t believe it, he truly couldn¡¯t believe that he would die just like that. His vitality rapidly faded away, and after a while, he bid farewell to this world forever. ¡°Ye Li, please, don¡¯t kill my father.¡± Yun Man pleaded, experiencing the greatest fear she had ever felt in her life.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 89 - Chapter 89: You Take Your Path, I’ll Take Mine Chapter 89: You Take Your Path, I¡¯ll Take Mine Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Yun Man was very afraid, truly terrified that Ye Li would kill her father. She knew that Ye Li was not someone who would show mercy, even though she had always believed him to be a good person while they were together. At this moment, Kang Lin and Yun Mu were already heavily injured, devoid of any fighting capability. They were like fish on a chopping block, waiting to be slaughtered. Ye Li looked at Yun Man¡¯s tearful face and remembered their first encounter. ¡°Are¡­ Arc you human?¡± ¡°What kind of question is that? Of course, I¡¯m human.¡± ¡°Senior, are you really going to the East District? There are many zombies there.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of zombies.¡± Compared to Yun Man¡¯s shock that day, she was now like a pear blossom in the rain, evoking endless pity. ¡°When did I say 1 would kill him?¡± Ye Li slowly spoke as he looked at Yun Man. These words shocked everyone present. In other words, Ye Li never intended to kill Yun Mu? ¡°Senior, is it true?¡± Yun Man cautiously asked Ye Li. Ye Li glanced at the sun in the sky at a 45-degree angle and spoke slowly after a few seconds. ¡°All of you arc living, breathing human beings. Since you have already made your choice, you will take your path, and I will take mine.¡± As he finished speaking, Ye Li looked at Yun Mu and continued, ¡°Yun Mu, there is one thing you mustn¡¯t forget. The Yun family must take good care of Xiaohui. Otherwise, no matter how far apart, I will slaughter your entire Yun family.¡± Upon hearing Ye Li¡¯s words, everyone was shocked and their eyes widened, but they couldn¡¯t utter a word. The sunlight shone directly on Ye Li¡¯s figure, an unimposing figure that now appeared towering like a deity. Ye Li, accompanied by Ah Da, Hongye, and Bai Wawa, walked forward slowly. ¡°Senior, don¡¯t you want me anymore?¡± Xiaohui watched Ye Li¡¯s figure fade away and shouted. Ye Li didn¡¯t answer, his figure gradually receding until it disappeared from everyone¡¯s sight. Yun Man¡¯s fair face was filled with desolation. For some reason, she felt deeply saddened by Ye Li¡¯s words just now, as if countless needles were piercing her heart. Since all of you have made your choice!!! Indeed, in this life-or-death situation, only Xiaohui remained by his side. Only Xiaohui believed that Ye Li was not from the Dark Race. Meilin was no different. She thought she would never fall in love with a man in her lifetime. But when Ye Li¡¯s figure disappeared from her sight, she realized how reluctant she was to sec him leave. She had thought that Ye Li was from the Dark Race. She had believed that Ye Li would unleash a massacre in Annan Base City, turning everyone in the city into a zombie. But now she realized not only was she wrong, but she was utterly mistaken. Xiaohui clenched her small fist stubbornly. She knew her strength was not strong enough; otherwise, Senior would surely let her accompany him. ¡°Ms. Meilin, I want to cultivate!¡± Xiaohui¡¯s gaze was fiery, determination shining in her eyes. Ye Li placed Ah Da, Hongye, and Bai Wawa into the system space and casually walked to a corner of Annan Base City. Now his strength was more than enough for him to roam freely in Annan Base City, but he had no intention of staying in this small city. Ye Li pondered for a moment, then a faint smile appeared on his handsome face. ¡°Next is the White Lotus Sect.¡± Ye Li spoke slowly.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 90 - Chapter 90: Zombie Exclusive Skill – Qilin Kick Chapter 90: Zombie Exclusive Skill ¨C Qilin Kick Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations The White Lotus Sect was the strongest organization in the surrounding cities of Annan Base City, possessing formidable strength that could rival the Annan Council head-on. Ye Li walked calmly in the direction of the White Lotus Sect. His goal this time was to destroy this sect. The White Lotus Sect had a considerable distance from Annan Base City, but after becoming a fourth-tier Evolved Being, Ye Li could easily traverse the land, moving swiftly. After a day of travel, Ye Li arrived at a city that appeared relatively small. The city was called Dongcheng, and the White Lotus Sect was located in the city¡¯s back mountain. To his surprise, there were an unusually large number of zombies in Dongcheng. After some thought, he figured out the reason. Shi Yuan was from the Dark Race, and these zombies in Dongcheng were undoubtedly gathered by him to guard the White Lotus Sect. As for Shi Yuan¡¯s purpose in coming to the White Lotus Sect, Ye Li also knew. It was to obtain the Dragon-Slaying Blade. If he, Ye Li, was still an ordinary Awakened Being as he was in the past, being known to possess the Dragon-Slaying Blade would have been a devastating blow. Unfortunately, now Ah Da, Hongye, and Bai Wawa were all fifth-tier zombies, and he had become a fourth-tier Evolved Being. As soon as Ye Li arrived in Dongcheng, he saw many zombies. When the zombies saw humans, it was as if they had found the most delicious food in the world. They crazily rushed towards Ye Li. ¡°Roar, roar!¡± In an instant, hundreds of zombies pounced at him. Ye Li released Ah Da, Hongye, and Bai Wawa from the system space. Hundreds of ordinary zombies were weak like ants in front of them. Zombies kept falling, and Ye Li opened the synthesis grid in his mind, starting to synthesize the zombies. Two Level 1 zombies could be synthesized into a Level 2 zombie. With hundreds of male and female zombies in equal numbers, Ye Li obtained a Level 7 female zombie and a Level 7 male zombie. He checked the system space and found that there happened to be a Level 7 female zombie and a Level 7 male zombie. Continuing the synthesis! He obtained a Level 8 male zombie and a Level 8 female zombie. Ye Li wasn¡¯t in a hurry. He took out a box of food from the system space and found a relatively safe place to eat and drink. By now, it was already late in the day, and Ye Li decided to head up the mountain the next day. As always, Ah Da was in charge of the night watch. Under Ah Da¡¯s guard, Ye Li enjoyed a peaceful sleep. ¡°Obtained Zombie Treasure Chest x5.¡± Zombies produced treasure chests every day, and the contents of the chests varied according to the zombies¡¯ levels. Without much thought, Ye Li opened the zombie treasure chests with a single click: ¡°Obtained 300 gene points, 300 strength points, 300 speed points, 300 agility points.¡± ¡°Obtained a zombie exclusive skill, Qilin Kick!¡± There was still a distance to go before Ye Li could become a fifth-tier Evolved Being. After all, the higher the realm, the more difficult it was to level up. But he had gained another zombie exclusive skill, which was good. Qilin Kick: D-level zombie exclusive skill. After upgrading to S-level, it could shake the earth with a single kick. Bai Wawa only had defensive skills and lacked attack skills. Ye Li infused Qilin Kick into Bai Wawa¡¯s body. Since becoming fifth-tier zombies, their appearance had become increasingly pleasing, especially Hongye, who now had a fairy-like charm. ¡°Big brother, Master Shi told them to come and retrieve the Purgatory Fruits. What exactly is that thing?¡± Ye Li¡¯s hearing was remarkable now. Even from a distance, he could hear clearly. He looked out through the window and saw that a dozen or so genetic warriors from the White Lotus Sect appeared on the streets. ¡°It seems like Master Shi uses them to refine some kind of elixir. After consuming the elixir, his strength can increase several times over..¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 91 - Chapter 91: Purgatory Fruits Chapter 91: Purgatory Fruits Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Big brother, are there really such powerful elixirs?¡± ¡°Of course! When Master Shi first came to the White Lotus Sect, he started cultivating Purgatory Fruits in the secluded forest. They should be mature by now.¡± ¡°Hehe, once Master Shi refines the precious elixir, the White Lotus Sect might attack the Annan Base City. Then, the Annan Base City will belong to our White Lotus Sect.¡± At this point, the dozen or so genetic warriors of the White Lotus Sect all laughed. ¡°Master Shi¡¯s Corpse Driving Incense is really powerful. The zombies won¡¯t attack us. Otherwise, with so many zombies in Dongcheng, we would have been eaten alive.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t waste time, let¡¯s hurry to the secluded forest. If we delay Master Shi¡¯s elixir refinement, we won¡¯t be able to bear the consequences.¡± After speaking, the dozen or so genetic warriors of the White Lotus Sect quickened their pace. A smile appeared on Ye Li¡¯s face. He didn¡¯t expect that Shi Yuan could refine elixirs, and ones that could greatly enhance strength. As for the Purgatory Fruit, Ye Li had never heard of it before. But the dozen or so warriors just now said that Shi Yuan had been cultivating Purgatory Fruits since he arrived at the White Lotus Sect, so the fruits must be very precious. If Ye Li were to destroy them, he wondered what expression Shi Yuan would have on his face. Without further ado, Ye Li followed them. These dozen or so warriors of the White Lotus Sect were all high-level Awakened Beings, and it was really simple for Ye Li to avoid being detected by them. They left Dongcheng and arrived at a dark and gloomy forest. The forest gave a strong sense of oppression, as if stepping into it was like entering hell. The trees in the forest weren¡¯t tall, but there was no sunlight, and the sound of crows could be heard from time to time, accompanied by chilling gusts of wind. ¡°Big brother, this secluded forest is really terrifying. Even though there¡¯s nothing here, I feel a sense of inexplicable fear.¡± One of the White Lotus Sect¡¯s genetic warriors said. Everyone¡¯s faces were filled with horror, and they swallowed nervously. With each step they took, the sense of fear multiplied. ¡°Look, are those the Purgatory Fruits!¡± Suddenly, one of the White Lotus Sect¡¯s genetic warriors pointed in a direction and exclaimed. Everyone quickly followed his finger and was stunned when they saw what was there. Not far from them, there was a small tree with several peculiar fruits hanging from it. Each fruit looked like a human face, a face from hell, with a terrifying and ferocious appearance. Around the tree, there was a thick black mist, exuding an evil aura. Ye Li wasn¡¯t far from the dozen or so genetic warriors, standing on a tree branch, watching the scene unfold. He was also taken aback. He didn¡¯t expect such terrifying fruits to exist in the world. Indeed, they must be evil items, and only dark forces could cultivate such fruits. ¡°Big brother, what should we do now?¡± A timid warrior looked at the leader. ¡°What should we do? Of course, we¡¯ll pick the Purgatory Fruits. Do you expect us to go back empty-handed?¡± The leader said impatiently. ¡°As long as we pick the fruits, we can leave. I don¡¯t want to stay in this cursed place any longer.¡± As the leader spoke, a brave genetic warrior quickly approached, preparing to pick the Purgatory Fruits. Suddenly, the leader seemed to think of something and quickly shouted, ¡°Wait!¡± But it was too late. The genetic warrior had already stepped into the black mist surrounding the Purgatory Tree. ¡°Ah!!!¡± The White Lotus Sect warrior instantly let out a heart-rending scream.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 92 - Chapter 92: Mantis Hunting the Cicada, with the Oriole Behind Chapter 92: Mantis Hunting the Cicada, with the Oriole Behind Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations After the White Lotus Sect¡¯s genetic warrior let out a scream, his flesh and blood vanished into thin air. A skeleton fell to the ground, but it didn¡¯t end there. The black mist began to envelop the bones, and in an instant, the skeleton turned to ashes. The whole process took less than a second!!! The dozen or so White Lotus Sect¡¯s genetic warriors couldn¡¯t help but gasp in shock at the scene. ¡°This¡­¡± Ye Li stood on a tree branch, astonished by the extraordinary power of the black mist. ¡°Big brother, what should we do now?¡± A timid White Lotus Sect¡¯s genetic warrior was on the verge of tears. The leader glared at him fiercely and said coldly, ¡°What¡¯s the panic! Didn¡¯t Master Shi give me a pill before we came? I believe that as long as we take the pill, the black mist won¡¯t be able to harm us.¡± With that, the leader took out a black pill from his pocket. ¡°Who wants to take it?¡± The leader looked at the others. ¡°Th-th-this¡­¡± The dozen or so White Lotus Sect¡¯s genetic warriors quickly shook their heads, none of them willing to pick the Purgatory Fruits themselves. ¡°You¡¯re all useless! If we don¡¯t bring back the Purgatory Fruits today, we¡¯ll die anyway. Decide now!¡± The leader coldly commanded. Immediately, the men discussed among themselves and then played rock-paper-scissors. The final result was soon decided. The loser was scared to the core, as if all his strength had been drained. Cold sweat drenched his body. With trembling hands, he took the pill and swallowed it in one gulp. Ye Li was a bit impatient. He wondered why they were so slow. If he hadn¡¯t been unsure about the effectiveness of the black pill, he would have intervened long ago. But now, it was fine. Let them try first; they were going to die soon anyway. After taking the black pill, the White Lotus Sect¡¯s genetic warrior approached the Purgatory Tree with fear. He was scared, really scared! He could swear that he had never felt such fear since birth. When the man was about to reach the edge of the black mist, he suddenly trembled, and a surge of warmth flowed out from between his legs.. Did he pee himself out of fear? Ye Li was a bit annoyed, thinking, Hurry up! If you don¡¯t, do you believe I¡¯ll give you a slash and send you straight to hell? The man, who had never believed in gods before, was now praying to them countless times in his heart. He didn¡¯t want to die; he really didn¡¯t want to die. Finally, the man touched the black mist. Unlike before, the black mist didn¡¯t wrap around his body. The man was overjoyed and quickly rushed over to the Purgatory Tree. The Purgatory Tree wasn¡¯t tall to begin with, and he started frantically picking the fruits. Within seconds, he had picked all dozen or so Purgatory Fruits. Then, at the fastest speed in his life, the man returned to the group of White Lotus Sect¡¯s genetic warriors. They all breathed a sigh of relief and wiped the cold sweat off their foreheads. The leader looked at the fruits in the man¡¯s bag. These Purgatory Fruits were too terrifying; they were actually human face-shaped fruits, each one looking ferocious and fierce. He quickly averted his gaze. ¡°Now that we have the Purgatory Fruits, let¡¯s go back and report.¡± The leader said. Then the dozen or so White Lotus Sect¡¯s genetic warriors prepared to return. Unfortunately, they had no idea that while the mantis was catching the cicada, there was an oriole behind!!! Suddenly, Ye Li leaped and stood in front of the dozen or so White Lotus Sect¡¯s genetic warriors.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 93 - Chapter 93: The Power of the One Yang Finger Chapter 93: The Power of the One Yang Finger Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Ye Li¡¯s sudden appearance startled the dozen or so White Lotus Sect¡¯s genetic warriors, causing them to take several steps back. After steadying their minds, they stared at Ye Li with intense vigilance. ¡°Brat, you are courting death, daring to block our way!¡± The leader of the group coldly shouted at Ye Li. Ye Li smiled faintly and looked at his own finger. ¡°So, you guys have never heard of the story of the mantis hunting the cicada, while the oriole is behind?¡± The dozen or so White Lotus Sect¡¯s genetic warriors were taken aback by his words, thinking that this guy was doing this on purpose. ¡°Hahaha!¡± The leader suddenly burst into laughter. ¡°Brat, you mess with the wrong person! Do you know who we are?¡± The leader looked at Ye Li with disdain. Ye Li used his index finger to prop up his chin and pondered for a moment before speaking. ¡°Aren¡¯t you guys the genetic warriors of the White Lotus Sect?¡± Hearing these words, the dozen or so White Lotus Sect¡¯s genetic warriors instantly became serious. Since he knew they were from the White Lotus Sect and remained so calm, it meant he came prepared. ¡°Brat, since you are seeking death, don¡¯t blame us. Attack!¡± The leader coldly ordered. With the leader¡¯s command, the dozen or so White Lotus Sect¡¯s genetic warriors charged towards Ye Li. Ye Li shook his head slowly. Why were there always so many ants that overestimated their own capabilities? Was it really so difficult to stay alive in this world? ¡°Swoosh, swoosh, swoosh!¡± Several swooshing sounds suddenly rang out, and the dozen or so genetic warriors charging at Ye Li had all fallen to the ground, without any signs of life. They had died without even realizing how it happened. Come on, Ye Li¡¯s One Yang Finger could instantly kill these advanced awakened individuals! Ye Li¡¯s finger gleamed with golden light, and he gave this skill a name. After much thought, he still felt that ¡°One Yang Finger¡± sounded good. ¡°How¡­ how is this possible?¡± The leader and the man who carried the Purgatory Fruits were both petrified, as if they had witnessed something impossible to see. Ye Li¡¯s face remained calm as he looked at the two men. He felt two were too many. Then, the One Yang Finger was unleashed again, and a terrifying golden light shot towards the leader¡¯s forehead. Before the leader could even let out a scream, he had already left this world forever. Ye Li came here this time to exterminate the White Lotus Sect in the first place, so he didn¡¯t feel a shred of guilt. In this apocalyptic world, it was necessary to see through human nature. Perhaps one day, the person closest to you would stab you in the back. ¡°Spare me! Sparc me!¡± The man holding the bag of Purgatory Fruits knelt in front of Ye Li with a thump, repeatedly begging for mercy. Ye Li observed the man. He looked around thirty years old and had a face that was hard to describe. With pockmarks on his face and a pointed chin, he looked like a monkey. But that didn¡¯t matter; what mattered was that he had eyes like a pig¡¯s¡ªbloodshot and with dark circles. He was really as ugly as can be, almost resembling a ghost! Ye Li secretly chuckled, as he had never seen someone so ugly before. It was quite interesting. The man was so scared that he kowtowed to Ye Li incessantly, clearly desperate to survive. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Ye Li asked indifferently. The man didn¡¯t dare to hide anything and quickly replied, ¡°My name is Chen Qi..¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 94 - Chapter 94: Eating the Purgatory Fruits Chapter 94: Eating the Purgatory Fruits Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Have you been wanting to die for a long time?¡± Ye Li spoke slowly. Hearing this, Chen Qi was almost scared to death. For him, picking the Purgatory Fruits was already a near-death experience. He had barely escaped death, but he never imagined it would turn out like this. ¡°I-I-I¡­ I don¡¯t want to die. I beg you to spare me. Just treat me like a fart and let me go, boohoo-¡± Chen Qi cried sorrowfully, his pants already wet from fear. As the saying went, tears don¡¯t fall from a hero¡¯s eyes until he reaches a point of sadness. ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to die, then get up,¡± Ye Li said calmly. Chen Qi felt as if he had been granted a pardon and quickly got up from the ground. ¡°Senior, what are your orders? I¡¯m willing to go to the blade mountain or the oil pan without complaint.¡± Chen Qi looked at Ye Li cautiously, afraid of provoking his anger. ¡°Give this to me.¡± Ye Li pointed to the bag containing the Purgatory Fruits in Chen Qi¡¯s hand. Chen Qi dared not disobey and quickly handed the bag to Ye Li. Ye Li opened the bag and examined the Purgatory Fruits inside. The grotesque faces of the fruits wore sinister smiles, their eyes emitting eerie light that was enough to make one¡¯s scalp tingle. He thought these Purgatory Fruits were too evil. If he wasn¡¯t curious about their effects, he would have destroyed them immediately. Then Ye Li looked at Chen Qi and spoke slowly, ¡°Go back to the White Lotus Sect and tell them that I, Ye Li, have arrived.¡± After saying that, Ye Li walked slowly in the direction of Dongcheng. Chen Qi stood in place like an old monk in meditation. Only when Ye Li¡¯s figure disappeared from his sight did he swallow his saliva. ¡°My goodness, there¡¯s actually such a terrifying person! Fortunately, I had a good attitude when begging for mercy; otherwise, I would be dead too.¡± ¡°No, I can¡¯t just return to the White Lotus Sect like this.¡± Chen Qi raised his palm and slapped himself more than a dozen times, causing himself to cough up blood before he stopped. Then, he headed towards the direction of the White Lotus Sect. Ye Li returned to Dongcheng and found a room to see if there was any secret to the Purgatory Fruits. After researching them, he didn¡¯t find anything. ¡°Eat them?¡± Ye Li was thinking about the consequences of swallowing the Purgatory Fruits. He wondered if it would have any effects. The fruits looked so evil. If he were to eat them, would it cause internal injuries or something like that? After pondering for a few seconds, Ye Li thought, ¡°Fortune favors the bold. I¡¯m not afraid!¡± A true hero had no fear! Ye Li bit off a big chunk of a Purgatory Fruit. ¡°Huh?¡± Ye Li was surprised to find that the Purgatory Fruit was quite tasty. At least he had never eaten such a delicious fruit in China. He was a bit hungry, so before long, he had eaten all dozen or so Purgatory Fruits. Suddenly, Ye Li felt a tremendous force surging through his internal organs. He wondered if there would be any significant side effects from eating the Purgatory Fruits, such as his intestines rupturing or stomach disintegrating. Just as Ye Li¡¯s mind wandered, the system¡¯s voice appeared in his mind. Ding¡­ ¡°Congratulations to the host for eating the first evil fruit of the apocalypse, Purgatory Fruits. You have obtained a super treasure chest.¡± Ye Li didn¡¯t expect to receive a treasure chest for this, let alone a super one. Without hesitation, he opened the super treasure chest. ¡°Obtained the Ancient Devil Tome.¡± Ye Li was surprised by the name alone, knowing that it was extraordinary. He quickly looked at the skill introduction of the Ancient Devil Tome. Ancient Devil Tome: The number one ancient devil tome, consisting of five levels. Each level upgraded will greatly enhance the user¡¯s strength.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 95 - Chapter 95: First Level of the Ancient Devil Tome Chapter 95: First Level of the Ancient Devil Tome Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Ding¡­ ¡°May I ask if the host wants to cultivate the Ancient Devil Tome?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Cultivation of the Ancient Devil Tome begins:¡± ¡°10%¡­ 30%¡­ 60%¡­ 100%.¡± ¡°Congratulations, the cultivation of the Ancient Devil Tome is successful. The host has cultivated to the first level.¡± The Ancient Devil Tome had a total of five levels, and each level upgraded would greatly enhance the user¡¯s strength. Ye Li felt the devil energy within him growing stronger, several times more powerful than before. Now with the Dragon-Slaying Blade, he believed he could fight against a fifth-tier Evolved Being. He never expected that after eating the Purgatory Fruits and filling his stomach, he would obtain such an amazing tome. Ye Li thought that when Chen Qi informed Shi Yuan of this matter, Shi Yuan would probably turn livid in anger. It was only noon now, and he had time. He didn¡¯t need to rush to the White Lotus Sect; instead, he was waiting for them to come to him. There were so many zombies in Dongchcng; he might as well synthesize some. Immediately, Ye Li came to a street of Dongchcng. Now he had a way to synthesize zombies. Just let the zombies attract zombies over. Ye Li released Ah Da, Hongye, Bai Wawa, and the level 8 male and female zombies he had synthesized yesterday from the system space. He let them attract the zombies in Dongchcng while he went to a deserted park and sat on a wooden bench. After about ten minutes, Ah Da, Hongye, Bai Wawa, and the level 8 male and female zombies each attracted a horde of zombies. The number of zombies attracted was quite substantial, and what surprised Ye Li was that most of them were level 2 to 3 zombies. In the past, the zombies he synthesized were mostly level 1. After attracting a large wave of zombies, Ye Li gave orders to Ah Da and the others. Ah Da and the others began to take action, and these zombies were like pitiful little chicks in their presence. Ye Li opened the synthesis grid in his mind and began synthesizing zombies. His hand speed was godlike as his fingers moved rapidly across the grid. In no time, a tier 1 male zombie and a tier 1 female zombie were created. Ye Li felt that it was far from enough, so he continued to have them attract more zombies for synthesis. After an afternoon of time, Ye Li synthesized a tier 3 male zombie and a tier 3 female zombie. Ye Li took out a box of food from the system space, ate and drank his fill, and then glanced at the system space. He still had a super treasure map. After dealing with the White Lotus Sect, he would open it. Since it was a super treasure map, there must be something good inside, and he was looking forward to it. Ye Li looked at Ah Da, Hongye, and Bai Wawa. They were now the main zombies he was cultivating, but he wondered when he could cultivate a fourth zombie. Considering that there were currently two males and one female, the fourth zombie should be female. It would be best if she were a loli because lolis were cute. He thought that Chen Qi probably had already arrived at the White Lotus Sect by now, so he just had to wait. The White Lotus Sect would likely come to Dongchcng tomorrow, and he would unleash a massacre, directly decimating the White Lotus Sect. Ye Li looked through the window at the cold moon in the sky, wondering how Xiao Hui was doing. Since he saved her, she had regarded him as everything. If one day he had the power to influence the situation in the apocalypse, he would make Xiao Hui the happiest woman in the world. Ye Li shook his head, let Ah Da guard him, and lay on the bed, finding it hard to fall asleep. He counted sheep for a long time before finally falling asleep.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 96 - Chapter 96: Shi Yuan’s Wrath Chapter 96: Shi Yuan¡¯s Wrath Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations White Lotus Sect. With heavy steps, Chen Qi arrived at the White Lotus Sect, his body covered in severe injuries. He finally entered the main hall of the White Lotus Sect. At this moment, Shi Yuan sat on the throne in the hall, his face filled with complacence. He thought that as long as he obtained the Purgatory Fruits and refined them into pills, he would see how Annan Base City could resist him. As for Ye Li¡¯s Dragon-Slaying Blade, wasn¡¯t it just a matter of taking it from him? However, when Shi Yuan saw Chen Qi, who was covered in injuries, walking into the hall, he could no longer smile. ¡°What happened?¡± Bai Shan quickly asked. Chen Qi knelt on the ground and cried. ¡°Master, brothers are in dire straits!¡± Bai Shan¡¯s temples bulged with veins, and he demanded, ¡°Tell me, what happened?¡± Immediately, Chen Qi told Bai Shan everything that had happened. As Shi Yuan and Bai Shan listened to his account, it was like a bolt from the blue. ¡°What did you say?¡± Shi Yuan¡¯s eyes turned red, and flames of fury erupted from his head. Chen Qi wiped away his tears and said, ¡°Ye Li is too arrogant. Master, you must avenge us!¡± He thought that fortunately, he had returned with so many injuries. Otherwise, he might have lost his life. Shi Yuan was so angry that he clenched his teeth tightly, ¡°Ye Li! Ye Li!¡± He had planted the Purgatory Fruits as soon as he arrived at the White Lotus Sect, waiting for today. As long as he refined them into pills, Annan Base City would be his. Even more importantly, he could take the Dragon-Slaying Blade from Ye Li. With the blade in hand, he would have an unparalleled inheritance in the Dark Temple. But all of this had been ruined by Ye Li. ¡°Why do I keep you? Why do I keep you?¡± Shi Yuan¡¯s eyes turned red, and he was ready to act against Chen Qi. Terrified, Chen Qi crawled on the ground in panic. ¡°Master, save me, save me!¡± Chen Qi pleaded desperately. Seeing Chen Qi¡¯s injuries, Bai Shan knew that he must have narrowly escaped death to come back and deliver the message. ¡°Wait! Mr. Shi, the most important thing now is to find Ye Li and take back the Purgatory Fruits,¡± Bai Shan said to Shi Yuan. Shi Yuan was even more furious, ¡°How could I not know? But we have no idea where Ye Li is right now.¡± ¡°Mr. Shi, it seems that Ye Li went to Dongcheng,¡± Chen Qi said in a low voice. ¡°Are you sure?¡± Shi Yuan stared coldly at Chen Qi. ¡°I swear, every word I said is true. If I¡¯m lying, let thunder strike me!¡± Chen Qi quickly responded. Hearing this, Shi Yuan squinted his eyes. If Ye Li was really in Dongcheng, then he was seeking death! By that time, he could not only reclaim the Purgatory Fruits but also the Dragon-Slaying Blade. It would save him a lot of trouble. ¡°We are going to Dongcheng immediately!¡± Shi Yuan said coldly. As he finished speaking, Shi Yuan had disappeared from the main hall of the White Lotus Sect. ¡°Gold, Silver, Copper and Iron, gather everyone and head to Dongcheng immediately!¡± White Lotus Sect¡¯s Master Bai Shan shouted. ¡°Yes, Master!¡± Gold, Silver, Copper and Iron were the four new elders of the White Lotus Sect, all third-tier Evolved Beings. In an instant, thousands of people from the White Lotus Sect rushed towards Dongcheng! Ye Li had just fallen asleep when he heard the commotion. He was a little annoyed, thinking, ¡°I¡¯ve finally fallen asleep after counting sheep for so long, and now you woke me up?¡± He got up and looked out the window, only to find countless zombies wandering the streets. ¡°A zombie tide?¡± Ye Li murmured. He noticed that these zombies were not only roaming the streets but also entering any building they could find.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 97 - Chapter 97: Secret Technique Siege Chapter 97: Secret Technique Siege Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Ye Li instantly figured it out. Shi Yuan must have arrived in Dongcheng. Shi Yuan was a member of the Dark Race, and it was no secret that the Dark Race could control zombies. The Dark Race was collectively referred to as the Dark Forces. Shi Yuan, as a low-level member of the Dark Race, belonged to the Soul Tribe. The Soul Tribe¡¯s true form was the soul, without a physical body, appearing ethereal and eerie. ¡°Ye Li, I know you¡¯re in Dongcheng. Quickly hand over the Dragon-Slaying Blade and the Purgatory Fruits, or I¡¯ll make you suffer a hundred times worse than death!¡± Shi Yuan¡¯s stern shout echoed in the dark night, sending shivers down one¡¯s spine. Unfortunately, Ye Li showed no fear at all. Instead, he remained extremely calm. ¡°Roar! Roar!¡± The sound of zombies came closer. As long as a single zombie saw him, he would be exposed. This was the ability of the Dark Race. However, he didn¡¯t care about being exposed. He had been waiting for this day. He released Ah Da, Hongye and Bai Wawa from the system space and looked at the three of them, saying, ¡°As the saying goes, A dark night, a night for murder. Today, we would launch a true slaughter.¡± After saying that, Ye Li burst through the door! As soon as he broke through the door, he saw dozens of zombies rushing madly toward him. He was not interested in these dozen zombies. He took out the Dragon-Slaying Blade from the system space and instantly released a cold light in the corridor. The dozen zombies were instantly annihilated, leaving no trace. Then, he leaped up and landed on the rooftop! After cultivating the Ancient Demonic Scripture, his attributes were greatly enhanced. Now, he could easily fly on land, leap between tall buildings, and cross rivers and seas as if walking on flat ground! After reaching the rooftop, Ye Li stood still on the spot, waiting for Shi Yuan. As he had expected, Shi Yuan arrived on the rooftop after a few minutes. Shi Yuan floated in mid-air, surrounded by a sinister aura. ¡°Ye Li!¡± Shi Yuan stared coldly at Ye Li and spoke with a chill in his voice. ¡°Why such anger? After all, we¡¯re acquaintances, and I even followed you before. You even want to recommend me to the Dark Temple. Have you forgotten all of that?¡± Ye Li said casually. Hearing this, Shi Yuan was so furious that he was about to explode. ¡°Ye Li, hand over the Dragon-Slaying Blade and the Purgatory Fruits. I can consider giving you a quick death!¡± ¡°Purgatory Fruits?¡± Ye Li smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already eaten all the Purgatory Fruits. If you want them, you can wait until tomorrow when I go to the bathroom to see if there are any undigested ones left.¡± ¡°Ye Li, I promise you, I will make you beg for death!¡± Shi Yuan bit his teeth tightly and said through clenched teeth. As he finished speaking, Shi Yuan formed a strange hand gesture with both hands. Sinister energy began to gather on his hands. ¡°I hereby command all the zombies in Dongcheng to besiege Ye Li!¡± Immediately, the black energy dispersed throughout Dongcheng. Ye Li smiled secretly. This would save him a lot of effort. If all the zombies in Dongcheng were to be synthesized, just thinking about it would be thrilling. ¡°Ye Li, even if you have three tier 5 zombies, facing all the zombies in Dongcheng, it¡¯s still like striking a rock with an egg!¡± Shi Yuan stared at Ye Li. ¡°Perhaps you¡¯re right, but you missed one thing,¡± Ye Li said slowly. ¡°What is it?¡± Shi Yuan quickly asked. Ye Li smiled faintly, and a cold light flashed in his eyes. ¡°The fact that you¡¯re still just one person!¡± As he finished speaking, Ye Li wielded the Dragon-Slaying Blade, and the blade¡¯s brilliance became terrifying beyond imagination.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 98 - Chapter 98: Zombies of the Entire Dongcheng Chapter 98: Zombies of the Entire Dongcheng Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Shi Yuan was greatly shocked. Ye Li was only a tier-4 Evolved Being, yet he could unleash such a terrifying strike. This single strike had surprised even him. The Dragon-Slaying Blade was indeed one of the Ten Great Divine Weapons. Shi Yuan managed to dodge the attack. His figure floated as he stared coldly at Ye Li. ¡°Ye Li, you will regret this, you will regret it!¡± Shi Yuan¡¯s voice echoed, and he began to flee. Would Ye Li let Shi Yuan go? Of course not. He ordered Ah Da, Hongye, and Bai Wawa to pursue him while he also chased after him. Shi Yuan reached the main street of Dongcheng, with Ye Li and the three others following closely behind. However, at this moment, Shi Yuan stopped running. ¡°Giggle, Ye Li, you are too young.¡± Shi Yuan turned around and started giggling at Ye Li. At the sound of his laughter, countless zombies rushed from all directions. ¡°Roar, roar!¡± These zombies formed an encirclement around Ye Li, making it as tight as a fortress. At the same time, a large group of people from the White Lotus Sect also arrived. There were probably around ten to twenty thousand zombies, and most of them were Level 2 to 3, with over a thousand high-level zombies. After all, this was a zombie city guarding the White Lotus Sect, and the zombies¡¯ strength was much stronger than ordinary ones. Shi Yuan raised his palm, and the zombies stopped. With a triumphant look on his face, he said, ¡°Ye Li, you are really too young. After stealing the Purgatory Fruits, why didn¡¯t you run away?¡± ¡°Ye Li, today I will avenge my son!¡± Bai Shan also said coldly to Ye Li. Ye Li looked around and saw that the encirclement was indeed tight. ¡°It seems that you are all certain of my fate,¡± Ye Li said slowly. ¡°Hahaha!!!¡± Shi Yuan burst into laughter. ¡°Ye Li, are you still thinking of running away?¡± Ye Li shook his head slowly. ¡°I don¡¯t want to run away.¡± ¡°Then you¡¯re already dead now, and I guarantee that you¡¯ll die a very miserable death,¡± Shi Yuan said with a cold smile. Ye Li smiled. If he didn¡¯t have the system, he would indeed be dead in this situation. Unfortunately, he had the system in his hands, and with the super synthesis system, he had the whole world. These zombies were nothing more than food to enhance Ah Da, Hongye, and Bai Wawa in his eyes. ¡°Shi Yuan, what if I tell you that I can defeat all of you?¡± Ye Li said lightly. As soon as these words were heard, everyone from the White Lotus Sect burst into laughter, laughing so hard that they couldn¡¯t even stand straight. It was as if they had heard the funniest joke ever. ¡°Ye Li, are you going mad from fear?¡± Bai Shan said disdainfully, looking at Ye Li. Ye Li sighed when he heard this and looked at the cold moon in the sky. ¡°At this point, what is there to hesitate about? Come on, let me see what you¡¯ve got.¡± Ye Li said, beckoning to Shi Yuan and Bai Shan. Shi Yuan¡¯s face turned red, then purple, then white, then green. The colors of the rainbow appeared on his face. He didn¡¯t understand, really didn¡¯t understand. Ye Li was already on the brink of death, but why was he still so calm and composed? ¡°Ye Li, since you won¡¯t hand over the Dragon-Slaying Blade and the Purgatory Fruits, then I¡¯ll kill you and take them myself.¡± ¡°Attack!¡± Shi Yuan roared, and tens of thousands of zombies rushed toward Ye Li like a black cloud. Ye Li¡¯s lips curled up slightly. With so many zombies, it was like he had entered heaven.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 99 - Chapter 99: Perish and Vanish Chapter 99: Perish and Vanish Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Ah Da, Hongye, Bai Wawa, go!¡± Ye Li gave them the order as well. In an instant, Ah Da, Hongye, and Bai Wawa shot forward, and hundreds of zombies fell to the ground instantly. Even though some of these zombies were of higher levels, they couldn¡¯t escape being killed instantly by three tier-5 zombies. Ye Li began synthesizing. As long as a zombie fell, he would synthesize it. The synthesized zombies listened to his commands one hundred percent. He ordered these newly-created zombies to attack the other zombies. Don¡¯t ask how fast his hands were. If there were a keyboard now, he believed he could press keys over a thousand times in one second. After a few minutes, Ye Li had synthesized a considerable number of zombies. The zombies controlled by Shi Yuan could not resist at all, and apart from being synthesized by Ye Li, they had no other choice. The thousands of people from the White Lotus Sect were shocked to see this scene. They dared to swear that they had never been so astonished before. Shi Yuan even rubbed his eyes. He couldn¡¯t believe it was true. He really couldn¡¯t believe it, but the fact was right in front of his eyes, leaving him with no choice but to believe it. In this world, besides the Dark Race, was there anyone else who could control zombies? And it seemed that the zombies were increasing in level and decreasing in number? ¡°Mr. Shi, what¡¯s going on?¡± Bai Shan hurriedly asked. Shi Yuan didn¡¯t answer; he didn¡¯t even know how to answer. As more and more zombies fell to the ground, Ye Li synthesized more and more zombies. These tens of thousands of zombies were like living targets. In a short time, Ye Li had synthesized all tens of thousands of zombies. Tens of thousands of zombies turned into over five thousand zombies, both male and female, ranging from Level 4 to 5. ¡°This¡­ this!¡± Shi Yuan was now sweating profusely, looking at Ye Li in horror. Ye Li¡¯s face was filled with excitement. This harvest was quite fruitful. But it was not the time to synthesize them now. Ye Li nodded slightly, calmly looking at the petrified Shi Yuan. ¡°Mr. Shi, do you still think I¡¯m doomed now?¡± Ye Li asked. Shi Yuan couldn¡¯t say a word at this moment; he was just shocked. The thousands of people from the White Lotus Sect all looked at each other. The sudden change of the situation was beyond their wildest imagination. ¡°You¡­ You are a devil, you are a devil!¡± Bai Shan shouted at Ye Li as if he had gone mad. ¡°Hehe, a devil?¡± Ye Li¡¯s expression suddenly turned cold. ¡°Then let me show you what a real devil looks like!¡± With that, Ye Li ordered the zombie army to attack. He ordered Ah Da, Hongye, and Bai Wawa to fight against Shi Yuan and Bai Shan. Over five thousand zombies, with varying levels, launched an attack on the other people of the White Lotus Sect. Shrill screams continued to resound. Ye Li stood in place, watching the show. Ah Da fought against Shi Yuan alone, while Hongye and Bai Wawa fought against Bai Shan. Bai Shan was no match for Hongye and Bai Wawa; he was forced to retreat continuously. He wanted to escape, really wanted to escape. But where could he escape to? He was soon killed by Hongye and Bai Wawa. At this moment, White Lotus Sect¡¯s leader, Bai Shan, died. Then, Hong Ye and Bai Wawa turned to attack Shi Yuan. Shi Yuan was greatly horrified. He also wanted to escape, but he was facing three tier-5 zombies. Shi Yuan was beaten so hard by Ah Da, Hong Ye, and Bai Wawa that his soul was almost shattered. At the moment of his impending death, he sent a series of strange signals. By now, both Shi Yuan and Bai Shan had perished. ¡°Don¡¯t fight, Senior, don¡¯t fight!¡± Suddenly, a loud shout rang out. When Ye Li looked, he saw a ghost-like ugly man shouting.. Chapter 100 - Chapter 100: We Are Willing to Follow You, Senior Chapter 100: We Are Willing to Follow You, Senior Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations This man was as ugly as it could be. It was none other than Chen Qi. Chen Qi flew over and immediately knelt in front of Ye Li. ¡°Senior, we admit defeat. Please spare us,¡± Chen Qi kept kowtowing to Ye Li. Ye Li pondered for a moment. Now that Shi Yuan and Bai Shan were both dead, sparing them might not be impossible. Moreover, he could make the White Lotus Sect obey him. Although it might not be of much use, it was better than nothing. He ordered the zombies to stop attacking. At this point, only a few hundred people were left in the White Lotus Sect. The others had all turned into zombies, and Ye Li synthesized them. The surviving members of the White Lotus Sect let out a sigh of relief when the zombies stopped attacking. Fear was evident on their faces. ¡°Senior, we are willing to follow you,¡± Chen Qi said as he looked at Ye Li. ¡°Senior, we are willing to follow you!¡± Over two hundred genetic warriors of the White Lotus Sect all knelt on the ground. As long as they could survive, they were willing to do anything. Ding¡­ ¡°Due to the host¡¯s large-scale synthesis of zombies, congratulations to the host for obtaining a chance to draw a random reward.¡± Ye Li couldn¡¯t help but feel that this golden finger was indeed omnipresent. Here we go again, another chance for a lucky draw. The pointer started spinning in the roulette. ¡°Congratulations, the host has received the opportunity to unlock the point mall. Will the host use it?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Ye Li didn¡¯t expect there to be a point mall. Then, an icon of the point mall appeared in his mind. He entered the point mall and found that he had one million points. This surprised him a bit. Could it be that he had so many points because he had synthesized so many zombies? The items in the point mall were diverse, but most of them didn¡¯t interest Ye Li. However, for Awakened Beings, the items here were priceless treasures. If he wanted the White Lotus Sect to obey his orders, he couldn¡¯t do without some strength. Suddenly, a vial of potion caught his eye. This potion could forcibly upgrade a person into an Evolved Being. The price was ten thousand points. Without much thought, Ye Li directly bought ten vials of this level-raising potion. ¡°Chen Qi, do you really want to follow me?¡± Ye Li looked at Chen Qi, who was kneeling on the ground. Chen Qi¡¯s face was resolute as he said, ¡°Senior, if I speak a word of falsehood, may I be struck by lightning!¡± ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll give you some treasures.¡± With that, Ye Li handed the ten vials of level-raising potion to Chen Qi. Chen Qi¡¯s face showed some confusion; clearly, he didn¡¯t understand what these things were. ¡°Drink them all,¡± Ye Li said calmly. Without hesitation, Chen Qi drank all ten vials of the level-raising potion. In an instant, his body began to undergo changes. ¡°Tier 1 Evolved Being¡­ Tier 2 Evolved Being¡­ Tier 3 Evolved Being.¡± Chen Qi stopped when he became a Tier 3 Evolved Being. ¡°This¡­¡± Chen Qi looked at his own hands, unable to believe it. He muttered to himself, ¡°I¡¯m a Tier 3 Evolved Being now?¡± Happiness came too suddenly. Since he was young, Chen Qi had endured countless humiliations. Even after joining the White Lotus Sect, he was still ridiculed by others. But now, he had become a Tier 3 Evolved Being! ¡°Thankyou, Senior!¡± Chen Qi kowtowed to Ye Li three more times. Over two hundred genetic warriors of the White Lotus Sect were shocked to see this. They finally understood that Shi Yuan and Bai Shan had offended an existence like a towering mountain.. Chapter 101 - Chapter 101: West Mountain Burial Mound Chapter 101: West Mountain Burial Mound Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Ye Li looked at Chen Qi and said, ¡°From now on, you will be the leader of the White Lotus Sect.¡± Chen Qi was taken aback, ¡°Senior, you¡­¡± ¡°What? Don¡¯t want to?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m willing. I¡¯m willing.¡± Chen Qi was instantly overjoyed. He never imagined that he could become the leader of the White Lotus Sect in his lifetime. ¡°You may leave now,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Chen Qi hesitated for a moment, quietly sizing up Ye Li. He found that Ye Li¡¯s face was calm, like still water, as if nothing had happened. Indeed, a true senior always concealed their strength and abilities. Immediately, Chen Qi led the remaining members of the White Lotus Sect and departed. Ye Li looked at the more than 5,000 zombies of varying levels in front of him, both male and female. Tall, short, fat, thin, each had its own unique characteristics. If there were a zombie matchmaking event, it might actually be quite interesting. These zombies were all the zombies in Dongcheng. Ye Li activated the synthesis grid in his mind and began to synthesize these zombies. Synthesizing over 5,000 zombies required some effort, but in the end, Ye Li successfully synthesized a tier-3 male zombie and a tier-3 female zombie. A rewarding harvest indeed. A rare excited smile appeared on Ye Li¡¯s face. Now that the White Lotus Sect had been dealt with, it was time to open the Super Treasure Map. He found the Super Treasure Map in the system space and clicked to open it. ¡°Does the host want to activate the Super Treasure Map?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Super Treasure Map activation in progress¡­¡± ¡°10%¡­30%¡­60%¡­100%.¡± ¡°Location: West Mountain Burial Mound.¡± Coordinates appeared in Ye Li¡¯s mind. He took a look and realized that West Mountain Burial Mound was no longer within the territory of Annan Base City. However, to reach West Mountain Burial Mound, he didn¡¯t need to pass through other cities. He just needed to go there directly from the mountains. West Mountain Burial Mound is just an ordinary graveyard, isn¡¯t it? Ye Li thought. Could there be some amazing treasure hidden there? Thinking of this, Ye Li felt like this Super Treasure Map might have been wasted. He had thought there would be something good. But he still had to go and see. What if there was indeed something there? Following the coordinates in his mind, Ye Li climbed a mountain and walked along the mountain path. After an unknown amount of time, Ye Li finally arrived at his destination, wiping the sweat off his forehead. Ye Li looked at the scene before him. Desolate, endlessly desolate. There were tombs everywhere, with incomplete and worn tombstones. The engraved characters had become blurred over time. Occasionally, there were eerie calls of strange birds that sent shivers down one¡¯s spine. Boundless darkness shrouded the graveyard, and ghostly lights were visible all around. The cold moon hung high in the night sky, casting a cold, luminous glow on the tombstones, making them look particularly dazzling. ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s a graveyard,¡± Ye Li murmured to himself. He summoned Ah Da, Hongye, and Bai Wawa from the system space. This West Mountain Burial Mound gave Ye Li a vague feeling that it was not ordinary. He decided to be cautious; there might be something strange hidden here. But the Super Treasure Map only provided the location; how was he supposed to find anything? Was he supposed to dig up the graves? The thought gave Ye Li a headache. As a transmigrator, he felt a bit guilty about doing such things. But it seemed like that was the only option available now. Just as Ye Li was preparing to take action, he unexpectedly heard voices speaking.. Chapter 102 - Chapter 102: Two Terrified Girls Chapter 102: Two Terrified Girls Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Ye Li heard voices speaking, and it wasn¡¯t just one person talking. ¡°Sister Xun¡¯er, does the West Mountain Burial Mound really have Blood Lotus Crystals?¡± ¡°Of course, all buried here are ancient generals, and their murderous aura is extremely heavy. This place is also the Land of Extreme Yin, so Blood Lotus Crystals must grow here.¡± ¡°Sister Xun¡¯er, as long as we find the Blood Lotus Crystal, we can heal Grandpa¡¯s injuries.¡± The speakers were two young girls, one older and one younger. The older one looked about sixteen or seventeen years old, while the younger one looked around twelve or thirteen. They had some resemblance in appearance and were dressed very elegantly, clearly coming from prominent families. Ye Li felt a bit displeased. He thought it might be vengeful spirits coming out of their graves, but it turned out to be two clueless girls. They interrupted his search for treasures, and he was genuinely annoyed. ¡°Sister Xun¡¯er, there are so many graves. How do we search?¡± Su Xiaocao asked in a low voice. ¡°Blood Lotus Crystals grow inside coffins. We have to dig until we find them,¡± Su Xun¡¯er said. ¡°But Sister Xun¡¯er, I¡¯m scared.¡± Upon hearing this, Su Xiaocao¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°Xiaocao, don¡¯t you want to save Grandpa?¡± Su Xiaocao pouted and said resolutely, ¡°For the sake of Grandpa, I¡¯m willing to do it.¡± Ye Li almost burst out laughing. In this world filled with zombies, they were afraid of this? It was truly amusing. However¡­ The strength of these two girls was quite impressive. One was a tier-1 Evolved Being, and the other was a seventh-level Awakened Being. It seemed that they came from a powerful base city, at least not on the same level as Annan Base City. They were here to find Blood Lotus Crystals, while Ye Li was searching for treasures. He didn¡¯t think there was any harm in going out now. With that in mind, he strode out. ¡°Do you know that I was here first?¡± Ye Li said lightly. Startled by the sudden voice, Su Xun¡¯er and Su Xiaocao shuddered. ¡°Sister Xun¡¯er, there¡¯s a ghost! A ghost!¡± Su Xiaocao was so scared that she closed her eyes and screamed loudly. ¡°A ghost? Where is the ghost?¡± Ye Li chuckled. Su Xun¡¯er calmed her nerves and looked at Ye Li, realizing that there were three people with him. The man in front of her was quite handsome, but the other three¡­ As Su Xun¡¯er carefully observed, she was terrified by what she saw. ¡°Fi¡­ Fifth-tier zombies?¡± The eyes of the fifth-tier zombies were silver, just like the eyes of Ah Da, Hongye, and Bai Wawa. Su Xiaocao opened her eyes upon hearing this, and when she saw the three fifth-tier zombies beside Ye Li, she screamed and quickly hid behind Su Xun¡¯er. ¡°Sister Xun¡¯er, what should we do?¡± Su Xiaocao asked in terror. Su Xun¡¯er was also at a loss. She was only a tier-1 Evolved Being, and facing three fifth-tier zombies, there was no chance of survival. ¡°Who¡­ Who are you?¡± Su Xun¡¯er asked fearfully, looking at Ye Li. Ye Li inwardly smiled, thinking that Ah Da, Hongye, and Bai Wawa had indeed scared these two girls quite a bit. ¡°I¡¯m Ye Li, and you?¡± Ye Li said casually. Su Xun¡¯er was taken aback, looking puzzled. Shouldn¡¯t zombies immediately attack when they see humans? Why were these three fifth-tier zombies still standing still? Moreover, these three fifth-tier zombies were with a human. Could it be¡­ Su Xun¡¯er suddenly thought of a shocking possibility ¨C the incredibly handsome man in front of her was from the Dark Race! ¡°You¡­ Are you from the Dark Race?¡± Su Xun¡¯er was on the verge of tears. How could she have imagined encountering someone from the Dark Race here? Su Xiaocao was equally terrified, hiding behind Su Xun¡¯er and not daring to show her head.. Chapter 103 - Chapter 103: Su Family in Huangjiang Base City Chapter 103: Su Family in Huangjiang Base City Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Ye Li felt a bit helpless. Why did people always assume he was from the Dark Race? He clearly wasn¡¯t. ¡°You seem to have not answered my question,¡± Ye Li said calmly, looking at Su Xun¡¯er. Su Xun¡¯er swallowed nervously and said in shock, ¡°I¡¯m Su Xun¡¯er, and she¡¯s my younger sister, Su Xiaocao.¡± At this moment, they could only compromise. They had no backup with them right now, and they could only hope that this member of the Dark Race wouldn¡¯t kill them. Otherwise, they had no chance of survival. ¡°What are you looking for, the Blood Lotus Crystal? What is that thing?¡± Ye Li asked, as it was the first time he heard this name and had no idea what it was. ¡°My grandfather suffered a severe injury and needs the Blood Lotus Crystal,¡± Su Xun¡¯er explained. Ye Li pondered for a few seconds before asking further, ¡°Which base city are you from?¡± ¡°We are from the Su Family in Huangjiang Base City. Can you spare us?¡± Su Xun¡¯er asked fearfully. She knew that members of the Dark Race were certainly not good people. They were responsible for the zombie virus, so at this moment, she could only say this, hoping to save her and her sister¡¯s lives. ¡°Spare you?¡± Ye Li found it somewhat amusing. Su Xun¡¯er looked at the expression on Ye Li¡¯s face and knew that it was impossible to expect the Dark Race to spare them. ¡°When did I say I was going to kill you?¡± Ye Li couldn¡¯t understand why people always assumed he was from the Dark Race and enjoyed killing. When he was in China, he even had a nickname¡ª ¡°Prince Charming¡±. Su Xun¡¯er and Su Xiaocao were both taken aback. Even in their wildest dreams, they never expected that this man would say something like that. Could it be that some members of the Dark Race were good people? ¡°How did your grandfather get injured?¡± Ye Li thought that saving someone¡¯s life was a great thing, but of course, he had to see if their grandfather was worth saving. Su Xun¡¯er quickly explained, ¡°My grandfather is the Grand Elder of the Martial Artist Alliance in Huangjiang Base City. He fought against the Alliance Leader and was severely injured.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. The Alliance Leader is a big villain. He wanted to defect. Of course, my grandfather couldn¡¯t agree to it. It¡¯s just that my grandfather is not as strong as the villainous Alliance Leader.¡± Su Xiaocao said indignantly. Hearing this, Ye Li understood the situation. Thinking that their grandfather was a loyal and righteous person, he felt that saving him would be worthwhile. ¡°You two can go back now, and I will save your grandfather,¡± Ye Li said slowly. His healing ability was already at full level, so he could treat any injury or illness. Su Xun¡¯er and Su Xiaocao were stunned upon hearing this. The Dark Race saving someone? It was as if they had heard something they could never imagine. Not just them, but anyone would find it hard to believe. ¡°But if we don¡¯t have the Blood Lotus Crystal, my grandfather can only live for half a month,¡± Su Xun¡¯er looked at Ye Li pitifully. She naturally didn¡¯t believe that Ye Li would save her grandfather. Half a month? That time was more than sufficient, and there was nothing to worry about. ¡°Do you not believe in me, Ye Li?¡± Ye Li looked at Su Xun¡¯er and Su Xiaocao. In his heart, he was thinking, Don¡¯t delay my treasure hunt. When I¡¯m done, 1¡¯11 go to Huangjiang Base City to save your grandfather. Su Xun¡¯er didn¡¯t know how to answer. Naturally, she didn¡¯t believe in Ye Li. How could a member of the Dark Race possibly save someone? Just then, a sudden noise emerged. ¡°Hiss, hiss!¡± If Ye Li didn¡¯t hear it wrong, it sounded like the hissing of a snake. ¡°Alih!¡± Su Xun¡¯er and Su Xiaocao screamed and ran to Ye Li, disregarding their safety.. Chapter 104 - Chapter 104: Eating the Snake Gallbladder Chapter 104: Eating the Snake Gallbladder Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Ye Li focused his gaze and saw a giant python rushing towards them like a wild horse. This python was extremely long with spots that shimmered with a cold light. It moved forward like lightning, shaking the grass, trees, and rocks as it opened its mouth and spat out an astonishing gallbladder. Its movements to hunt for food made people panic, and anyone caught in its mouth had no chance of survival. This python was different from the giant pythons on TV; its entire body had been zombified, and its eyes were blood-red. It seemed that this python had been infected by the zombie virus. However, this python was way too big. Ye Li had never seen such a large python even in movies. ¡°Sister, what do we do?¡± Su Xiaocao said fearfully. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know,¡± Su Xun¡¯er swallowed nervously. The python suddenly stopped, perhaps sensing danger. Ye Li took out the Dragon-slaying Blade from the system space. Although the python had been zombified, its internal organs should be intact. Such a large snake! Then wouldn¡¯t its gallbladder be a great tonic? With this thought, Ye Li¡¯s face lit up. ¡°Hiss, hiss!¡± The python hissed and then rushed towards them. Believe it or not, it was the python that attacked first. Swish! Ye Li wielded the Dragon-slaying Blade. A cold light flashed in the dark night! Despite this python¡¯s huge size, Ye Li was still a tier-4 Evolved Being. With the power of the Ancient Devil Tome¡¯s first layer and the Dragon-slaying Blade, he was more than capable of taking on a tier-5 Evolved Being. Clang! Ye Li¡¯s blade struck the python¡¯s tail, instantly separating it from the snake body. The python let out a terrifying hissing, and Su Xun¡¯er and Su Xiaocao quickly covered their ears. The python¡¯s shrill scream was too horrifying to listen to. It seemed that this python¡¯s strength was no more than that of a tier-2 Evolved Being. Ye Li didn¡¯t give the python any chance to react. He swung his blade again, without any additional blade aura or using the Flame Blade Technique It was a plain and unremarkable strike, but filled with killing intent. This strike aimed at the python¡¯s head with lightning speed! How could the python withstand such a fast attack? It died on the spot. Su Xun¡¯er and Su Xiaocao were stunned. They couldn¡¯t have imagined that a python of this size could be killed with just two strikes from Ye Li. Moreover, the blade in Ye Li¡¯s hand was what truly shocked Su Xun¡¯er. The blade was too terrifying; she had never seen such a frightening weapon. The blade¡¯s hilt depicted a five-clawed blood dragon, causing her whole body to tremble uncontrollably. This tremor came from the depths of her soul. However, what Ye Li did next shocked Su Xun¡¯er and Su Xiaocao even more. Ye Li used the Dragon-slaying Blade to cut open the python¡¯s belly. Ye Li took out the python¡¯s gallbladder, holding the bloodied mass in his hand. Although the gallbladder had no use for him now, he hadn¡¯t tried it yet, so he decided to give it a try. Normally, snake gallbladders were swallowed whole, but Ye Li didn¡¯t know about this and just took a bite. With that bite, bile splattered everywhere. That taste was simply indescribable!!! Ye Li almost wanted to vomit, but before he could do so, he forcibly swallowed it. Ding¡­ ¡°Acquired skill: Heavenly Spirit Eyes.¡± Heavenly Spirit Eyes: Even in pitch-black darkness, you can see everything as clearly as day, so you can launch attacks that penetrate everything. Looking at the introduction of Heavenly Spirit Eyes, Ye Li thought he had become Ultraman Saisei, but this rubbish skill was useless.. Chapter 105 - Chapter 105: The Blood Chapter 105: The Blood-Red Coffin Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations After fusing the Heavenly Spirit Eyes, Ye Li looked somewhat bored. He now had the Flame Blade Technique! As well as One Yang Finger and Heavenly Spirit Eyes. His attacks were now quite formidable. Was the Super Treasure Map referring to this giant python? Ye Li felt a little disappointed. He turned around and looked at Su Xun¡¯er and Su Xiaocao, only to find that the two girls were frozen in place like statues. ¡°Are you surprised?¡± Ye Li said. Su Xun¡¯er and Su Xiaocao snapped back to reality upon hearing his words. They looked at Ye Li in astonishment. They couldn¡¯t help but wonder if all Dark Race members were this strange, as he had swallowed something so bloody without any hesitation. ¡°Never be surprised by anything I do because everything 1 do will leave you astonished for three days and nights,¡± Ye Li continued. Su Xun¡¯er and Su Xiaocao exchanged glances; they had never encountered a Dark Race member before, and today, they had finally met one. What surprised them was that this Dark Race didn¡¯t harm them at all. In the apocalypse, the Dark Race had done a lot of evil deeds, and they had believed that all Dark Race members were bad. But now, it seemed that it wasn¡¯t entirely true. If they knew that Ye Li wasn¡¯t a Dark Race member but a human, they must be even more surprised. However, Ye Li didn¡¯t want to explain. All the genetic warriors in the apocalypse knew that only Dark Race members could control zombies. No matter how he explained, they wouldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°You can go back. I will go and treat your grandfather¡¯s injuries,¡± Ye Li said to Su Xun¡¯er and Su Xiaocao. Upon hearing this, Su Xun¡¯er¡¯s face showed a sense of loss. How could she not know that this Dark Race member was deceiving her? The Dark Race would never heal a human. But what else could she do now? The other party was so powerful, and he had three fifth-tier zombies with him. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Xiaocao,¡± Su Xun¡¯er said to Su Xiaocao. ¡°Sister, are we not going to find the Blood Red Crystal anymore?¡± Su Xiaocao looked at Su Xun¡¯er in surprise. ¡°We have to trust him,¡± Su Xun¡¯er sighed inwardly. Su Xun¡¯er had to say this; otherwise, she was afraid of displeasing Ye Li. Her grandfather, could it be¡­ Thinking of this, Su Xun¡¯er couldn¡¯t help but want to cry. Her grandfather was such a hero, but now he was lying on the bed on the verge of death. To heal her grandfather¡¯s injuries, they needed the Blood Red Crystal from the Extreme Yin Land, but they had encountered a Dark Race member. Su Xun¡¯er and Su Xiaocao left West Mountain Burial Mound. After their figures disappeared from Ye Li¡¯s sight, he turned to Ah Da, Hongye, and Bai Wawa, saying, ¡°Take action!¡± With Ye Li¡¯s command, Ah Da, Hongye, and Bai Wawa began their work, digging open one tomb after another. Although Ye Li didn¡¯t want to do this, he had no other choice. He couldn¡¯t believe that the treasure indicated by the Super Treasure Map was the python¡¯s gallbladder. If it were true, he might as well not have come. The night grew deeper, and the cold moon in the night sky became even colder. The cold moonlight spilled onto the decaying coffins, revealing one skeleton after another in Ye Li¡¯s eyes. If it were in China, Ye Li would probably be scared by this scene and develop a psychological shadow. But here, Ye Li¡¯s exceptionally handsome face remained unchanged, showing no signs of emotion. Suddenly, Bai Wawa dug up a blood-red coffin! ¡°Ahh!¡± A piercing scream came from the blood-red coffin, sending shivers down one¡¯s spine.. Chapter 106 - Chapter 106: Loli Zombie Chapter 106: Loli Zombie Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Listening to the hair-raising sound, Ye Li couldn¡¯t help but feel a little surprised. He thought, could this be the corpse transformation? But it seemed so. However, the bodies buried in West Mountain Burial Mound had been here for many years. If they were to undergo corpse transformation, their strength should be considerable. Suddenly, the blood-red coffin began to tremble violently. Ye Li became quite excited; perhaps the treasure indicated by the Super Treasure Map was inside this coffin. ¡°Bai Wawa, open this coffin!¡± Ye Li ordered Bai Wawa. Bai Wawa chuckled upon hearing the command and kicked the blood-red coffin open with one foot. Bai Wawa¡¯s foot was now quite powerful, a Qilin Foot, although it was only at the D level. After the blood-red coffin was kicked open, Ye Li looked inside. What he saw left him stunned. Ye Li was stunned? What did he see exactly? Inside the coffin lay a lifelike corpse, a woman with a face as exquisite as jade, draped in a graceful robe. If it weren¡¯t for this place, Ye Li would have thought it was a sleeping beauty, not a corpse. However, what surprised Ye Li was not why the woman still looked so lifelike. He was surprised by the spiritual light emanating from the woman¡¯s abdomen. Then, Ye Li heard something; he actually heard the crying of a baby. Could it be¡­ Ye Li suddenly thought of a possibility¡ªthat the woman was about to give birth. What an astonishing possibility!!! And indeed, a baby crawled out of the woman¡¯s belly. This scene was so eerie! The baby was a girl, chubby and adorable. However, this baby was not human. She was¡­ a zombie infant! Then, even more shocking things happened. A purple light appeared all over the zombie infant¡¯s body, and she began to grow visibly with the naked eye. The zombie infant grew to the appearance of an eight or nine-year-old before her growth stopped. Her face was not heavily decayed, but still distinct from that of a human. The most striking thing was that the zombie infant¡¯s face was too adorable. She was so cute that Ye Li felt his heart had almost melted. She was a loli!!! Looking at this loli, Ye Li found that she was a tier-1 zombie. Huh? He just happened to want to cultivate a loli zombie, and unexpectedly, he found one with no effort at all. However, this loli wasn¡¯t created by him; she wouldn¡¯t listen to him. ¡°Roar!¡± The loli zombie roared and pounced at Ye Li. Bai Wawa stood in front and, with absolute defense, the tier-1 zombie appeared weak and powerless. The loli zombie was sent flying by Bai Wawa and fell heavily to the ground. ¡°Bai Wawa, restrain her,¡± Ye Li instructed Bai Wawa. Bai Wawa nodded and quickly went over, pinning the loli zombie down. She couldn¡¯t move anymore. Although Bai Wawa looked like a seven or eight-year-old, his body was huge; he must have weighed nearly 200 catties. After thinking for a moment, Ye Li realized he still had the point mall. He wondered if there was any solution in the point mall. Upon opening it, he found that he had 900,000 points left. After searching for a while, he finally found a solution. Zombie Loyalty Elixir: Makes the loyalty of zombies reach 100%. Price: 10,000 points.. Chapter 107 - Chapter 107: Loli Zombie Yutong Chapter 107: Loli Zombie Yutong Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Ye Li spent 10,000 points in the mall to buy the Zombie Loyalty Elixir. His points decreased from 900,000 to 890,000. With the Zombie Loyalty Elixir, the loli zombie would now unquestionably obey his commands. Holding the Zombie Loyalty Elixir, Ye Li approached the loli zombie, who was firmly held down by All Da and couldn¡¯t move. The loli zombie glared at Ye Li with gritted teeth, as if she wanted to tear him apart. ¡°Bai Wawa, open her mouth,¡± Ye Li commanded Bai Wawa. Bai Wawa instantly pried open the loli zombie¡¯s mouth. As a fifth-tier zombie, Bai Wawa¡¯s strength left the loli zombie with no choice but to comply. ¡°Roar! Roar!¡± The loli zombie let out a violent roar. Ye Li poured the Zombie Loyalty Elixir into her mouth. The loli zombie became calm as if she had been administered a tranquilizer. This little loli zombie was born as a tier-1 zombie, which meant her mother was even more powerful. Ye Li looked back at the blood-red coffin and found that the beauty inside had turned into a skeleton. Seeing this, Ye Li felt deeply moved. She couldn¡¯t even take a look at her own daughter before she perished. ¡°Let¡¯s give her a name.¡± Ye Li said to himself. After pondering for a few seconds, he looked at the loli zombie and said, ¡°Let¡¯s call you Yutong.¡± He checked Yutong¡¯s attributes: Yutong: Tier-1 zombie. Zombie Power: Petrification. Zombie Attribute: Magic. Hiss! Ye Li couldn¡¯t help but take a deep breath. Petrification ability? Isn¡¯t that similar to Medusa¡¯s ability? Then he checked the other zombies in the system space. Apart from All Da, Hongye, and Bai Wawa, there was a third-tier male zombie and a third-tier female zombie. If he wanted to upgrade Yutong, he couldn¡¯t do it right now. Ye Li thought that Yutong might be the treasure from the Super Treasure Map. Just as he was about to leave, he heard countless terrifying sounds. ¡°Roar! Roar!¡± Zombies crawled out of each tomb. Most of these zombies were ancient famous generals, and they held various types of weapons. There were trident spears, merciless water-and-fire blades, and excellent silver dragon staff, and so on. However, these zombies were all high-level zombies, too weak to be a threat. Ye Li let Bai Wawa handle them and opened the synthesis grid in his mind to start synthesizing. Bai Wawa leaped up and sat down, as if Mount Tai was pressing down. Several zombies fell instantly, and Ye Li began synthesizing. A few minutes later, he had synthesized all these zombies. Three first-tier male zombies, not bad. What¡¯s regrettable was there were no female zombies; otherwise, he could have upgraded Yutong. Ye Li didn¡¯t stay too long in West Mountain Burial Mound. He headed down the mountain and, with the Heavenly Spirit Eyes, he could clearly see a huge base city below the mountain. He believed this base city must be Huangjiang Base City. By now, it was late at night. After arriving at Huangjiang Base City, Ye Li found that he had no apocalypse currency in his pocket. He had no choice but to find a corner to rest and sleep. For Ye Li, a prominent figure, to sleep on the street was quite ridiculous, but he didn¡¯t care. A real man could be flexible when necessary. The next day, at dawn. The next day, at dawn, the system prompt sounded in Ye Li¡¯s mind. ¡°Zombie Treasure Chest X9.¡± Ye Li opened the Zombie treasure chests with a single click: ¡°Acquired 400 gene points, 400 strength points, 400 speed points, and 400 defense points.¡± ¡°Acquired the Supreme Boxing Gloves..¡± Chapter 108 - Chapter 108: Take Me to the Su Family Chapter 108: Take Me to the Su Family Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Ye Li didn¡¯t care about the gene points anymore; he was already an SSS-level genetic warrior. What were these Supreme Boxing Gloves? Ye Li checked the attributes of the Supreme Boxing Gloves. Supreme Boxing Gloves: Exclusive weapon for zombies. After wearing them, strength is doubled. Isn¡¯t this custom-made for Ah Da? Ye Li put the Supreme Boxing Gloves on Ah Da. The gloves were silver and had several sharp blades, giving him a powerful and majestic aura. Ye Li thought that was good enough. Now it was time to go to the Su family. Su Xun¡¯er said her grandfather was the Great Elder of the Huangjiang Base City¡¯s Warrior Alliance, so the Su family should be well-known. Suddenly, Ye Li saw a graceful and elegant girl approaching. Surprisingly, she was also a first-tier Evolved Being. Ye Li planned to ask her for directions to the Su family. ¡°Hello, can you tell me how to get to the Su family?¡± Ye Li walked up to the girl and asked. The girl was taken aback and looked at Ye Li in surprise. ¡°Su family? Which Su family?¡± ¡°The one with a girl named Su Xun¡¯er.¡± The girl¡¯s fair face showed a touch of ridicule when she heard this. ¡°You¡¯re going to the Su family to find Xun¡¯er?¡± She said disdainfully. Ye Li realized that this girl knew Su Xun¡¯er. ¡°Yes, can you tell me how to get to the Su family?¡± Ye Li continued. At this, the girl¡¯s disdainful expression became even stronger. ¡°I see you¡¯re just an ordinary person. Do you really think you¡¯re qualified to go to the Su family to find Xun¡¯er? Do you know how many people in Huangjiang Base City like Xun¡¯er?¡± The girl¡¯s name was Lu Qian, the eldest daughter of the Lu family in Huangjiang Base City, and she was truly beautiful. Ye Li smiled inwardly. How could a first-tier Evolved Being see through his strength? Nevertheless, he didn¡¯t want to argue with her. ¡°I¡¯m going to the Su family to treat Su Xun¡¯er¡¯s grandfather. Just tell me how to get there,¡± Ye Li said calmly. Lu Qian looked at Ye Li with a speechless expression. He spoke so seriously, yet all the famous doctors in Huangjiang Base City were helpless against her grandfather¡¯s injuries. How could this country bumpkin dare to say such things? ¡°Young man, having confidence is good, but do you even know what you¡¯re talking about?¡± Lu Qian sneered at Ye Li. Ye Li was slightly taken aback. This young lady¡¯s temper seemed strong. It appeared he needed to teach her some lesson. ¡°I¡¯ve changed my mind.¡± Ye Li stared at Lu Qian. Lu Qian smiled. She thought that the country bumpkin must have been frightened by her words. The Su family was one of the largest families in Huangjiang Base City, and yet this bumpkin dared to curry favor with them? However, what Ye Li said next shocked Lu Qian to an unimaginable extent. ¡°I want you to take me to the Su family,¡± Ye Li said calmly. ¡°What¡­ what did you say?¡± Lu Qian couldn¡¯t believe Ye Li¡¯s words. ¡°You don¡¯t have the right to refuse,¡± Ye Li continued. Upon hearing this, Lu Qian¡¯s beautiful face showed a look of extreme disdain. ¡°Do you want to be beaten up, you country bumpkin?¡± Lu Qian mocked Ye Li. Ye Li smiled faintly, ¡°It seems you are quite confident. You dare to speak such words to me, Ye Li.¡± ¡°Take me to the Su family and don¡¯t get into trouble. When I, Ye Li, get angry, no one can bear it.¡± Ye Li said slowly. Lu Qian was stunned again. She couldn¡¯t understand, she really couldn¡¯t understand. How could this country bumpkin dare to be so arrogant? After a few seconds, Lu Qian snapped back to reality and stared at Ye Li. ¡°It seems that I need to show you what I¡¯m capable of!¡± Chapter 109 - Chapter 109: Never Attempt to Threaten Me Chapter 109: Never Attempt to Threaten Me Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations As the words fell, Lu Qian raised her palm and struck at Ye Li. A red spiritual energy accompanied Lu Qian¡¯s palm strike. Red represented an A-level genetic talent, which could be considered a high-level genetic talent. Unfortunately, in front of Ye Li, she was outmatched. Ye Li remained calm and slowly raised two fingers, catching Lu Qian¡¯s palm between them. Lu Qian was startled. She had thought that after this strike, Ye Li would be seriously injured, but she could never have expected that her attack would be easily neutralized. Moreover, Ye Li even caught her palm. Lu Qian was shocked. She had thought Ye Li was just an overreaching frog in a well, trying to eat swan meat. However, her opinion changed now because she realized that Ye Li might be a second-tier Evolved Being. If Ye Li were just a first-tier Evolved Being, she would have seen his strength. However, she couldn¡¯t see through him now, which meant that Ye Li must be a second-tier Evolved Being. Lu Qian didn¡¯t believe Ye Li was a third-tier Evolved Being because he looked to be around twenty years old. ¡°Let go!¡± Lu Qian stared coldly at Ye Li. Ye Li smiled faintly, ¡°Do you think you have the right to make me let go?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Lu Qian glared at Ye Li. Although the Lu family was not a top family in Huangjiang Base City, it still held considerable influence. In front of her, this person was only a second-tier Evolved Being, yet he dared to be so arrogant. ¡°I am from the Lu family. If you don¡¯t let go, I guarantee you will regret it!¡± Lu Qian said coldly. Ye Li shook his head slowly and said nonchalantly, ¡°Trash.¡± ¡°What did you just say?!¡± Lu Qian enunciated each word, staring at Ye Li intently. She always regarded her family highly, but this person just called her family trash. How could she tolerate it? ¡°I¡¯ll give you one more chance. Take me to the Su family,¡± Ye Li said calmly. ¡°I¡¯ll also give you one more chance. If you don¡¯t let go of me, I¡¯ll make you pay a hundred times!¡± Lu Qian said coldly. Ye Li smiled calmly, shook his head again, and said slowly, ¡°Never try to threaten me, Ye Li. Don¡¯t even attempt it.¡± As his words fell, a crisp sound was heard. Lu Qian¡¯s hand was dislocated! ¡°Alih!¡± Lu Qian cried out in pain, tears streaming down her face. ¡°Ouch, it hurts so much!¡± Ye Li released Lu Qian slowly, his face calm as water. ¡°Now, can you take me to the Su family?¡± ¡°Boohoo, 1 will never let you off!¡± Lu Qian tearfully looked at Ye Li, clearly never having been treated this way before. There was a saying that went: Women were difficult to deal with! Ye Li watched Lu Qian crying and activated his healing ability. He quickly grabbed Lu Qian¡¯s hand. In an instant, Lu Qian¡¯s dislocated hand was completely healed! Lu Qian¡¯s fair face was full of astonishment; she felt that all of this was too surreal. However, her hand really didn¡¯t hurt anymore. It was too incredible. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Don¡¯t make me truly angry,¡± Ye Li said calmly. Lu Qian was taken aback; she knew Ye Li wasn¡¯t just making an empty threat. Such a person was truly terrifying. As a first-tier Evolved Being, she had no way to deal with a second-tier Evolved Being. Lu Qian thought about taking him to the Su family now and letting Xun¡¯er deal with him later. ¡°Fine, 1¡¯11 take you to the Su family,¡± Lu Qian said to Ye Li.. Chapter 110 - Chapter 110: Arriving at the Su Family Chapter 110: Arriving at the Su Family Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Lu Qian drove a red Porsche with Ye Li as a passenger. Ye Li couldn¡¯t help but smile. In this parallel world, even such luxury cars existed. One must remember that this was the apocalypse. The infected zones and base cities were completely different worlds. In the base city, both men and women had more or less happy smiles on their faces. They didn¡¯t need to worry about zombies because the Warrior Alliance stood guard. The Warrior Alliance was the strongest human force in the apocalypse and had branches in many base cities, including the one in Huangjiang Base City. On the other hand, the infected zones were even scarier than hell. If an ordinary person accidentally entered the infected zone, they would experience the most terrifying things in their life. Lu Qian stepped on the gas pedal of the Porsche, feeling indignant. As the eldest daughter of the Lu family, she had been the center of attention since birth. However, today, she encountered someone so unperceptive. They finally arrived at the grand villa of the Su family. The Su family was one of the top families in Huangjiang Base City, and this independent villa was incredibly large. At the entrance, there were two first-tier Evolved Beings guarding it. First-tier Evolved Beings were actually serving as guards. Can you believe it? ¡°Miss Lu, you¡¯ve arrived.¡± It was evident that the two first-tier Evolved Beings recognized Lu Qian. Lu Qian nodded, ¡°Is Xun¡¯er at home?¡± ¡°Miss Xun¡¯er is at home,¡± one of the Evolved Beings replied respectfully. Ye Li thought that Huangjiang Base City was indeed much stronger than Annan Base City. Lu Qian looked at Ye Li, ¡°This is the Su family. Are you sure you want to go in?¡± Ye Li felt somewhat speechless. Where did this girl¡¯s confidence come from? Did she think he was here just to climb up the social ladder? She was truly ignorant! Ye Li nodded, ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡± Lu Qian looked at Ye Li¡¯s indifferent face, feeling secretly angry, thinking about what to do when they entered the Su family. Ye Li and Lu Qian entered the Su family. The Su family was indeed enormous, with patrols composed of Evolved Beings. After walking for a while, they finally reached a castle-like hall. Su Xiaocao was pacing back and forth outside. She seemed very anxious. ¡°Xiaocao,¡± Lu Qian called out to Su Xiaocao. Su Xiaocao looked around twelve or thirteen years old and was very cute. When she saw Lu Qian, she immediately burst into tears and threw herself into Lu Qian¡¯s arms. ¡°Sister Qian, Grandfather¡¯s injury has worsened again,¡± Su Xiaocao looked pitifully at Lu Qian. ¡°Don¡¯t cry, Xiaocao. Grandpa Su will get better,¡± Lu Qian patted Su Xiao Cao¡¯s head comfortingly. Ye Li thought that Su Xiao Cao seemed to completely ignore him. ¡°Xiaocao, take me to treat your grandfather¡¯s injury,¡± Ye Li said calmly. Su Xiaocao paused, and her cute face was filled with astonishment. She followed the sound and instantly screamed. ¡°Dark¡­ Dark Race!¡± Su Xiaocao looked at Ye Li in great terror. ¡°Dark Race?¡± Lu Qian was puzzled by Su Xiao Cao¡¯s words. ¡°Xiaocao, what do you mean by Dark Race?¡± Lu Qian naturally knew what the Dark Race was, but could there really be a Dark Race member in Huangjiang Base City? At this moment, Su Xun¡¯er also came out. ¡°Xiaocao, Miracle Physician Bai has stabilized Grandfather¡¯s injuries.¡± ¡°Qianqian, you¡¯re here.¡± Just as Su Xun¡¯er spoke, her whole body shook. ¡°You¡­ you!¡± Su Xun¡¯er¡¯s expression seemed as if she had seen a ghost, and her face turned as pale as paper. Lu Qian was very puzzled. She noticed that Xun¡¯er¡¯s eyes were fixed and followed her gaze, only to find that Xun¡¯er was staring straight at Ye Li.. Chapter 111 - Chapter 111: You’re Not Qualified to Speak to Me, Ye Li Chapter 111: You¡¯re Not Qualified to Speak to Me, Ye Li Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Lu Qian was puzzled by Su Xun¡¯er¡¯s astonished expression and wondered why she was so surprised to see this person. She couldn¡¯t help but wonder if they really knew each other. ¡°Xun¡¯er, do you know him?¡± Lu Qian asked tentatively. Once Lu Qian asked this question, Su Xun¡¯er finally regained her senses. ¡°Senior, you¡­¡± Su Xun¡¯er looked at Ye Li, finding it hard to believe that he was actually here. After all, Ye Li was a member of the Dark Race. Could a member of the Dark Race really come to treat humans? If the news was to be spread, no one would believe it. Lu Qian was even more astonished. Su Xun¡¯er actually called this person ¡°Senior¡±? She had initially thought of using the Su family¡¯s power to teach him a lesson, but now it seemed that her idea was simply laughable. ¡°Take me to your grandfather,¡± Ye Li said calmly. Su Xun¡¯er was taken aback. What was happening in this world? Seeing that Su Xun¡¯er was frozen in place, Ye Li¡¯s expression turned displeased. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Don¡¯t you believe me?¡± Ye Li asked Su Xun¡¯er. Of course, Su Xun¡¯er didn¡¯t believe Ye Li. She was afraid that Ye Li would harm her grandfather. Ye Li smiled inwardly, thinking that if she didn¡¯t believe him, there was no need for him to stay. Just as he was about to leave when he heard a slightly deep voice. ¡°Xun¡¯er, do you have a friend here?¡± The speaker was a middle-aged man, exuding an air of majesty. He was dressed in a valuable suit. ¡°Second Uncle, he is¡­¡± Su Xun¡¯er didn¡¯t know how to answer. She was well aware that Ye Li belonged to the Dark Race, but he hadn¡¯t harmed her and Su Xiaocao yesterday. He even saved their lives. The middle-aged man¡¯s name was Su Yongchang, the second son of the Su family, a fourth-tier Evolved Being. ¡°Uncle Su, he said he came to treat Grandpa¡¯s injuries,¡± Lu Qian explained to Su Yongchang. Su Yongchang was taken aback. ¡°Treat Dad¡¯s injuries?¡± He scrutinized Ye Li from top to bottom and found that Ye Li was too young. How could someone like him dare to say that he would treat his father¡¯s injuries? Apart from being here to cause trouble, Su Yongchang couldn¡¯t think of any other explanation. ¡°Young man, you have quite an audacious tone,¡± Su Yongchang stared at Ye Li. ¡°My name is Ye Li, and I¡¯ve always been audacious,¡± Ye Li replied calmly. His words left everyone in shock. They would never have thought that Ye Li would dare to say such things to Su Yongchang. However, Su Xun¡¯er and Su Xiaocao knew that Ye Li indeed dared to say such things because he had three tier-5 zombies, even though they were not by his side at the moment. Su Yongchang chuckled coldly after hearing Ye Li¡¯s response. ¡°Young man, do you know that you are the first person to talk to me like this!¡± Ye Li had originally thought that as one of the top families in Huangjiang Base City, the Su family¡¯s members wouldn¡¯t be stupid. However, now it seemed that not only was he wrong, but he was completely wrong. It turned out that the Su family was just a bunch of snobs. ¡°You¡¯re not qualified to speak to me,¡± Ye Li said indifferently. Then he was ready to leave. He came to the Su family just to treat Su Grandpa¡¯s injuries. He believed that Su Grandpa was a hero. Since the people of the Su family didn¡¯t believe him, there was no need for him to stay and beg for their acceptance. ¡°Young man, what did you say!¡± Su Yongchang shouted angrily. Immediately, more than a dozen first-tier Evolved Beings blocked Ye Li¡¯s way. Lu Qian felt very pleased. She thought that Ye Li and Su Xun¡¯er had a good relationship, but it seemed that it wasn¡¯t the case. She was curious to see what Ye Li would do now that he had offended Su Yongchang.. Chapter 112 - Chapter 112: Ye Li’s Arrogance Chapter 112: Ye Li¡¯s Arrogance Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Su Yongchang stared at Ye Li. He had never encountered such an arrogant junior before. ¡°Young man, I¡¯ll give you a chance. As long as you apologize, I¡¯ll spare your life!¡± Su Xun¡¯er turned anxious upon hearing this. ¡°Second Uncle, just let him go.¡± Su Yongchang smiled coldly. ¡°Xun¡¯er, don¡¯t interfere in this matter. Although your grandpa is seriously injured, the Su family is not what anyone can bully.¡± The Su family had a formidable network of connections in Huangjiang Base City, with almost all martial families being affiliated with them. When the Warrior Alliance sent representatives to establish a branch in Huangjiang Base City, Su Changfeng, the head of the Su family, naturally became a prominent figure. The leader of the Huangjiang Base City¡¯s Warrior Alliance was Meng Kai, a seventh-tier Evolved Being. During the recent attack on Huangjiang Base City by the Dark Race and the zombie army, a fierce battle had lasted for ten days and nights, resulting in the defeat of the Dark Race and zombies. Although Meng Kai was a seventh-tier Evolved Being, he was a coward. Under the pressure and temptation from the Dark Race, he chose to surrender. As the Grand Elder, Su Changfeng naturally disagreed with Meng Kai¡¯s decision, and the other martial families and genetic warriors in Huangjiang Base City didn¡¯t agree either. Meng Kai came from the Warrior Alliance headquarters and had always looked down on these smaller base cities. Su Changfeng¡¯s disagreement made him feel that his authority was being challenged. He had fought a fierce battle with Su Changfeng, resulting in serious injuries for both sides. However, Meng Kai managed to escape and was currently nowhere to be found. But Su Changfeng¡¯s serious injury was a significant event in Huangjiang Base City. It could be said that Su Changfeng was the backbone of Huangjiang Base City, an irreplaceable pillar. If Su Changfeng fell, the entire Huangjiang Base City would lose its core. If the Dark Race and zombies attacked Huangjiang Base City again, there would be a risk of it falling into their hands. Ye Li remained calm, as if he hadn¡¯t even noticed Su Yongchang¡¯s presence. Seeing Ye Li¡¯s calm and indifferent expression, Su Yongchang¡¯s veins bulged with anger. ¡°Young man, aren¡¯t you afraid of death?¡± He had never seen such a fearless person. Even in the face of him, Ye Li remained so calm. Ye Li smiled. ¡°Of course I¡¯m afraid. But do you really think you can decide my death?¡± Silence, dead silence. Everyone present widened their eyes. They could never have imagined that Ye Li would be so audacious. ¡°What makes you junks think you can stop my path?¡± Ye Li disdainfully looked at the dozen or so first-tier Evolved Beings blocking his way. Hearing this, those first-tier Evolved Beings were all gnashing their teeth in anger. They were just waiting for Su Yongchang¡¯s order to attack. ¡°Do you believe that I can knock off all your teeth with just one finger?¡± Ye Li continued. Su Yongchang, Su Xun¡¯er, Su Xiaocao, Lu Qian, and the other first-tier Evolved Beings were all shocked beyond belief. Was this guy crazy? They felt that Ye Li was not just seeking death; he was practically begging for it. Even Su Xun¡¯er felt this way. Although Ye Li was a member of the Dark Race and had three tier-5 zombies, so what? This was the Su family, and this was Huangjiang Base City! ¡°Young man, since you¡¯re so eager to die, 1¡¯11 give you the chance. Kill him!¡± Su Yongchang said coldly.. Chapter 113 - Chapter 113: Patriarch Su Can Be Saved Chapter 113: Patriarch Su Can Be Saved Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations After Su Yongchang gave the order, the dozen or so first-stage Evolved Beings blocking Ye Li¡¯s way rushed toward him. Ye Li couldn¡¯t understand. He really couldn¡¯t understand. Why were there always so many stupid people? He slowly raised his index finger and launched the One Yang Finger at the rushing first-tier Evolved Beings. Swish! Swish! Swish! Several sharp sounds of breaking wind suddenly rang, followed by a series of screams. ¡°All!!!¡± All the first-tier Evolved Beings who charged at Ye Li fell to the ground, clutching their legs and screaming in pain. The entire process took less than a second. Silence, a deadly silence. Su Yongchang¡¯s eyes widened, and he couldn¡¯t believe what he had just witnessed. He blinked several times before finally realizing that it was all real. Su Xun¡¯er and Su Xiaocao knew that Ye Li was strong, but they never expected him to be this powerful. The most surprised one was Lu Qian. She had thought that Ye Li was just a country bumpkin. When Ye Li offended Su Yongchang, she secretly rejoiced, wanting Su Yongchang to teach Ye Li a lesson. But she never imagined that it would turn out like this. ¡°I said, I only need one finger to knock off all your teeth. Why don¡¯t you believe me?¡± Ye Li looked at the dozen or so first-tier Evolved Beings on the ground and said casually. Ye Li turned around slowly, looking at Su Yongchang. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to grant me death? Come on, do it.¡± Upon hearing this, Su Yongchang finally regained his senses. His eyes were now spewing out raging flames of fury. ¡°Do you know this is the Su family?!¡± Su Yongchang thundered. Ye Li smiled indifferently. ¡°And so what if I do?¡± Su Yongchang¡¯s anger reached its peak. ¡°What¡¯s going on!¡± Another deep voice resounded. Ye Li followed the voice and saw a middle-aged man of about forty walking over. The middle-aged man walked steadily, his eyes filled with killing intent, and his face lines were chiseled. Behind the middle-aged man was an old man, a first-tier Evolved Being, wearing a medical robe, and his hair was slightly graying. ¡°Big brother, this brat is too arrogant. How dare he provoke our Su family!¡± Su Yongchang yelled at the middle-aged man. The middle-aged man was named Su Yao, the eldest son of the Su family, and also one of the powerful figures in Huangjiang Base City, a sixth-tier Evolved Being! Su Yao stared at Ye Li. He had already had enough troubles, and he never thought that there were still people daring to provoke the Su family. His eyebrows furrowed as he was about to question Ye Li. However, the old man in a medical robe next to him quickly strode to Ye Li. ¡°Mr. Ye, why have you come to Huangjiang Base City?¡± The old man respectfully looked at Ye Li. Upon hearing this, everyone gasped in astonishment. They were all shocked and looked at Ye Li with disbelief. After all, Miracle Physician Bai was a divine physician from Medicine God Hall and was invited from Annan Base City at a high price. They would rather believe the sky had fallen! But now, what they were witnessing seemed to contradict their beliefs. ¡°I came to take a walk. That¡¯s all,¡± Ye Li said casually. Miracle Physician Bai was delighted. He turned to look at Su Yao and said, ¡°Patriarch Su can be saved.¡± Su Xun¡¯er, Su Xiaocao, Lu Qian, and Su Yongchang were all shocked. Could it be that what Ye Li said was true? Was he really here to treat Patriarch Su¡¯s injuries? For a moment, shock, confusion, and astonishment alternated on their faces. ¡°Miracle Physician Bai, what do you mean?¡± Su Yao paused for a moment, looking somewhat puzzled at Miracle Physician Bai.. Chapter 114 - Chapter 114: Such Incredible Techniques Chapter 114: Such Incredible Techniques Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Miracle Physician Bai quickly said, ¡°Mr. Su, let me explain to you. Mr. Ye is the best doctor I¡¯ve ever seen.¡± Ever since Ye Li casually cured Yun Mu¡¯s hidden illness in Annan Base City, Miracle Physician Bai knew that Ye Li¡¯s medical skills were beyond anything he could achieve in his entire life. Su Yao looked Ye Li up and down. Why did Miracle Physician Bai think so highly of this young man? He found that Ye Li was indeed very young, but his eyes were unforgettable to anyone who saw them. They were as tranquil as the night and as deep as the sea. ¡°May I ask your name, sir?¡± Su Yao asked Ye Li. Now his father¡¯s injury was getting worse by the day, and he probably couldn¡¯t last much longer. He couldn¡¯t afford to miss any opportunity.¡± ¡°Ye Li.¡± Ye Li spoke slowly. ¡°Mr. Ye, can you heal my father¡¯s injuries?¡± Su Yao asked cautiously. It was a matter of great importance, and he had to be careful. ¡°It¡¯s just a simple matter.¡± Ye Li replied casually. For him, with his healing skill at the highest level, it was no different from doing something as simple as raising a hand. ¡°Mr. Su, don¡¯t say any more. Let Mr. Ye treat Patriarch Su¡¯s injuries.¡± Miracle Physician Bai said, fully believing in Ye Li¡¯s medical skills, as he had personally witnessed them. ¡°Wait.¡± Ye Li suddenly said. Everyone was surprised, wondering if Ye Li was going back on his word. Or perhaps he didn¡¯t have the real skill after all. Ye Li spread out his palm, and golden spiritual energy appeared on it. The golden energy suddenly splashed and sprinkled on the thighs of the dozen or so first-tier Evolved Beings. The thighs of these first-tier Evolved Beings had been pierced by horrifying blood holes. But with the golden spiritual energy covering them, these wounds visibly healed at a speed that could be seen with the naked eye. ¡°Well¡­¡± Not only the people of the Su family but even Miracle Physician Bai were dumbfounded. This was no longer a medical skill; it was on an entirely different level. Miracle Physician Bai thought that even the Lord of Medicine God Hall might not be as skilled as Mr. Ye. However, Ye Li remained calm as water, as if nothing had happened. ¡°I never expected Mr. Ye to possess such incredible techniques,¡± Su Yao¡¯s tone became respectful. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Take me to see Patriarch Su.¡± Ye Li said slowly. Su Yao immediately led Ye Li inside, followed closely by the members of the Su family. Lu Qian, on the other hand, remained in disbelief and froze on the spot. Suddenly, she remembered what her grandfather had once said. ¡°Qian¡¯er, although you are an absolute genius in Huangjiang Base City, never be arrogant. Remember, there are always people beyond you, talents beyond talents.¡± ¡°Grandfather, I don¡¯t believe in people being beyond me.¡± But now, Lu Qian finally understood the truth. Su Yao led Ye Li to Patriarch Su¡¯s sickroom. At this moment, Patriarch Su¡¯s breath was already very weak, as if he could die at any moment. Ye Li activated his Heavenly Spirit Eyes and found a deep black handprint on Patriarch Su¡¯s body. ¡°Mr. Ye, how is it?¡± Su Yao asked in a low voice. Ye Li did not answer, but instead raised his palm and covered it with golden spiritual energy. Then, Ye Li aimed his palm at the area of the black handprint on Patriarch Su¡¯s body and slowly infused it with the golden spiritual energy. After a few minutes, sweat began to appear on Ye Li¡¯s forehead. Patriarch Su¡¯s complexion gradually improved, and after a few more minutes, Ye Li withdrew his palm. ¡°It¡¯s done,¡± Ye Li said slowly.. Chapter 115 - Chapter 115: Take Me to a Place with Many Zombies Chapter 115: Take Me to a Place with Many Zombies Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations As soon as Ye Li finished speaking, Patriarch Su¡¯s eyes opened. ¡°Yao¡¯er, why do I feel like my injuries are healed?¡± Su Changfeng was astonished as he patted himself all over and found that there was nothing wrong. ¡°Dad!¡± ¡°Grandpa!¡± The members of the Su family immediately called out to Su Changfeng. Su Changfeng, the unrivaled powerhouse of Huangjiang Base City, a seventh-tier Evolved Being! Lu Qian swallowed her saliva. She never expected that the injuries that had left many doctors in Huangjiang Base City helpless could be healed so easily by Ye Li. God! He must be a deity, right? The image of Ye Li being a bumpkin had completely collapsed in Lu Qian¡¯s mind, replaced by the appearance of a war god. ¡°Father, Mr. Ye healed you.¡± Su Yao said. ¡°Mr. Ye?¡± Su Changfeng looked at Ye Li, and Ye Li looked back at him. As their eyes met, it felt like a silent battle was about to ensue. ¡°Thank you for saving my life, Mr. Ye!¡± Su Changfeng sincerely clasped his fists. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter,¡± Ye Li replied casually. Su Changfeng thought that indeed, young people could become heroes. With such a demeanor, it was unlikely that there was a second person like Ye Li in the entire post-apocalyptic world. What surprised him the most was Ye Li¡¯s strength. He was actually a fourth-tier Evolved Being. Su Yao naturally could see Ye Li¡¯s realm as well. So could Su Yongchang. Earlier, they hadn¡¯t had the mental space to notice it. But now, after the storm had passed, they were shocked to realize the truth. This young man, who looked around twenty years old, was actually a fourth-tier Evolved Being, and the spiritual energy he had just used¡­ Su Yao thought about it and widened his eyes as he looked at Ye Li. The spiritual energy he used was golden, which meant that he was an SSS-grade genetic warrior. With different genes, the color of their spiritual energy naturally differed. D-grade genes had green spiritual energy; C-grade genes had blue; B-grade genes had cyan; A-grade genes had red; S-grade genes had purple; SS-grade genes had blood black; and SSS-grade genes had golden spiritual energy. SSS-grade genetic warriors were only present in those super forces. Su Yao couldn¡¯t believe that in this tiny Huangjiang Base City, they had encountered an SSS-grade genetic warrior. ¡°Mr. Ye, you saved my life. Whatever you want, as long as 1 can do it, I will definitely do it for you.¡± Su Changfeng said resolutely. ¡°No need. Just take me to a place with many zombies,¡± Ye Li said calmly. The others were startled again, wondering what kind of request this was. He actually wanted to go to a place with many zombies? ¡°Just let Miss Su take me there.¡± Su Changfeng smiled, ¡°Sure, there are plenty of zombies in all the sub-cities of Huangjiang Base City.¡± As the saying went, it was hard to find a frog with two legs, but a frog with four legs could be found everywhere. Now, almost all areas outside the base city were infected areas with plenty of zombies. Ye Li walked out slowly, and Su Changfeng quickly told Su Xun¡¯er and Su Xiaocao, ¡°Xun¡¯er, hurry and catch up.¡± Su Xun¡¯er finally came back to her senses, nodding in astonishment, and quickly followed. Seeing this, Lu Qian hesitated for a few seconds and then gritted her teeth, following behind as well. ¡°Dad, is it safe¡­¡± Su Yao was interrupted by Su Changfeng. ¡°It¡¯s fine. With Mr. Ye¡¯s strength, he can protect Xun¡¯er and Miss Lu.¡± ¡°Oh, by the way, how was the defense of Huangjiang Base City during my time of injury?¡± Su Changfeng asked Su Yao. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Dad. Huangjiang Base City is now like an iron barrel. No matter how strong the Dark Race and zombies are, they won¡¯t be able to get in.¡± Su Yao said.. Chapter 116 - Chapter 116: Arriving at Pan City Chapter 116: Arriving at Pan City Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Senior, there are many cities with lots of zombies. Which city do you want to go to?¡± Su Xun¡¯er asked Ye Li. ¡°Any city will do,¡± Ye Li replied casually. He needed to upgrade Yutong, so he naturally had to go to a place with many zombies. ¡°Se-Senior, I was ignorant before and didn¡¯t know your true identity¡­¡± Lu Qian¡¯s words were cut short by Ye Li. ¡°Do you think I would even mind?¡± Ye Li spoke slowly. At this point, his perspective far exceeded what these first-tier Evolved Beings could imagine. ¡°Senior, let¡¯s go to Pan City. There are a lot of zombies there,¡± Su Xun¡¯er cautiously suggested while looking at Ye Li. Although she didn¡¯t know what happened between the senior and Lu Qian, she felt it was better not to ask too much. Su Xun¡¯er was puzzled. She thought that Ye Li was part of the Dark Race. Although he might be a good person, she couldn¡¯t understand why Ye Li wanted to go to a place with many zombies. Right, the Dark Race could control the zombies, so they would not be in danger. Soon, Su Xun¡¯er got an armored vehicle from the outer city, and then they drove towards Pan City. Pan City was not far from Huangjiang Base City. During the previous massive attack by the Dark Race and zombies on Huangjiang Base City, many zombies were left behind in Pan City. As they got closer to Pan City, Lu Qian became more and more scared. She knew that there were many zombies in Pan City, and she was just a first-tier Evolved Being. If she encountered a zombie horde, how could she resist? The ugly daughter-in-law would eventually meet her in-laws! Their armored vehicle eventually arrived at Pan City. As a heavily infected area, Pan City was filled with an unimaginable number of zombies. After getting out of the vehicle, Su Xun¡¯er and Lu Qian felt a chill down their spines. ¡°Senior, where are we going now?¡± Su Xun¡¯er asked Ye Li. ¡°Nowhere, we¡¯ll stay here,¡± Ye Li said calmly. After that, he released Ah Da, Hongye, Bai Wawa, the third-tier male zombie, and the third-tier female zombie. He let them lure the zombies over while he leaned against the armored vehicle, casually waiting. Su Xun¡¯er and Su Xiaocao were shocked to see the sudden appearance of the zombies and quickly stepped back. ¡°Xun¡¯er, fif¡­ fifth-tier zombies,¡± Lu Qian said in terror. Su Xun¡¯er calmed herself. She already knew that Ye Li was a member of the Dark Race and had three fifth-tier zombies. Ah Da led the group of zombies to lure more zombies. Ye Li felt a bit bored and released Yutong from the system space. Yutong was a seven or eight-year-old girl, and though her face had some signs of zombification, it couldn¡¯t hide her cuteness. ¡°Yutong, call me big brother,¡± Ye Li said to Yutong. Yutong, as a first-tier zombie, couldn¡¯t speak, so she looked at Ye Li in a daze. Seeing this, Lu Qian¡¯s heart surged with shock. He can actually control the zombies? Could it be¡­ Lu Qian suddenly recalled the two words Su Xun¡¯er mentioned when they were in the Su family. Could Ye Li be part of the Dark Race? Otherwise, how could he control the zombies? As for Lu Qian¡¯s shock, Ye Li paid no attention to it and continued playing with Yutong. However, Yutong¡¯s ragged clothes didn¡¯t look very nice. Ye Li then opened the point mall to see if there were any good clothes available. Soon, a white princess lolita dress caught Ye Li¡¯s eye. White Princess Lolita Dress: Increases cuteness by 10 after wearing. Price: 5000 points.. Chapter 117 - Chapter 117: Yutong’s Crazy Upgrade Chapter 117: Yutong¡¯s Crazy Upgrade Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations 5000 points seemed ridiculously cheap in Ye Li¡¯s eyes. Without any hesitation, he purchased the white princess lolita dress. Opening the synthesis grid, Ye Li dragged the dress onto Yutong¡¯s body. Yutong¡¯s tattered clothes instantly disappeared, replaced by an adorable white dress. Although Yutong was a zombie, Su Xun¡¯er and Lu Qian were still stunned. They couldn¡¯t have imagined that a zombie could be so cute. Ye Li nodded in satisfaction. The white princess lolita dress indeed increased cuteness by 10 as advertised. It was perfect. But before Su Xun¡¯er and Lu Qian could fully comprehend the situation, they heard countless zombie roars. ¡°Roar! Roar!¡± Su Xun¡¯er and Lu Qian were stunned to see zombies coming from all directions. They swore that this time they were truly shocked. It was the first time they had seen so many zombies in their lives. They had no idea how many zombies there were; they only knew that these zombies were rushing in like a black cloud. Ye Li wasn¡¯t quite satisfied. He thought, ¡°Only a few thousand zombies? Boring.¡± After luring the zombies over, Ye Li ordered Ah Da and the others to attack. The zombies in Huangjiang Base City were of higher levels, mostly around the third level. Ye Li opened the synthesis grid and began synthesizing these zombies. With Ye Li¡¯s current speed, synthesizing around 5,000 zombies was too simple for him. Su Xun¡¯er and Lu Qian watched Ah Da, Hongye, Bai Wawa, the third-tier male zombie, and the third-tier female zombie effortlessly eliminating the zombies. They were so shocked that they were stuck in place, just like statues. Ye Li¡¯s golden finger was truly terrifying. After synthesizing the zombies, he could make them attack other zombies. He was just afraid that there wouldn¡¯t be enough zombies. To be honest, the zombies posed no threat to him at all. As for higher-level zombies, there were none in this area. Ding¡­ ¡°Ding¡­ Yutong has become a second-tier zombie.¡± Ding¡­ ¡°Ding¡­ Yutong has become a third-tier zombie.¡± The levels of these zombies were generally higher. Yutong had become a third-tier zombie. She already had a third-tier male and a third-tier female zombie. Without much thought, Ye Li synthesized the third-tier female zombie with Yutong. And just after that, Yutong became a fourth-tier female zombie. Yutong¡¯s eyes also turned green. Su Xun¡¯er and Lu Qian thought that they were already the most shocked they had ever been. However, they found that they were wrong. They were now even more thoroughly shocked. What kind of operation was this? Upgrading the zombies¡¯ levels? They clearly remembered that Yutong was just a first-tier zombie, but in the blink of an eye, she became a fourth-tier zombie. This was simply impossible! They couldn¡¯t figure it out; they really couldn¡¯t. Moreover, the thousands of zombies had disappeared without a trace. Su Xun¡¯er and Lu Qian looked at Ye Li with extreme caution, only to find that his face remained expressionless. What kind of Dark Race member was he? They knew that the Dark Race could control zombies, but could they also enhance their levels? They hadn¡¯t even heard of such a thing, let alone seen it. But now, it happened right before their eyes. Ye Li checked his zombies¡¯ status. Ah Da, Hongye, Bai Wawa, and Yutong! Third-tier male zombie, second-tier male zombie, and first-tier female zombie.. Chapter 118 - Chapter 118: The Apocalypse Legion Chapter 118: The Apocalypse Legion Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Ye Li thought about whether he should give them a name. After some consideration, he came up with a name. ¡°The Apocalypse Legion!¡± This name was extremely domineering. ¡°All Da, from now on, you¡¯ll be the commander of the Apocalypse Legion.¡± ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Ah Da nodded heavily, and the silver Supreme Boxing Gloves shone brightly under the sunlight, appearing exceptionally dazzling. Ding¡­ ¡°Ding¡­ The host has named the zombie group. Congratulations on obtaining a super treasure chest. Would you like to open it?¡± Ye Li sighed inwardly, thinking that these treasure chests were really everywhere. ¡°Open it.¡± ¡°Congratulations, the host has obtained the Speed Skill: Swift Steps. Would you like to cultivate it?¡± Ye Li was surprised. He had personal experience with the Swift Steps skill. It was an extremely powerful life-saving skill. ¡°Yes.¡± Ding¡­ ¡°Ding¡­ Cultivating Swift Steps:¡± ¡°io%¡­3o%¡­6o%¡­ioo%.¡± ¡°Swift Steps cultivation successful.¡± Ye Li checked the level of Swift Steps and found that it was currently at D-level. When he was in the abandoned factory, he had obtained a chance to use Swift Steps. That one must have been the full-level Godly Steps for it to be so quick. In the future, he would cultivate more zombies and conquer the world with the Apocalypse Legion, eliminating anyone in his way, be it gods and demons. Ye Li imagined standing at the peak, looking down at the world. It must feel great. After Yutong became a fourth-tier zombie, she was incredibly adorable, enough to make one¡¯s heart melt. ¡°Yutong, call me big brother.¡± Ye Li touched Yutong¡¯s head. Fourth-tier zombies could already speak. ¡°Master.¡± Yutong actually blushed a little as she called him. Ye Li was dissatisfied. How could she call him ¡°master¡± instead of ¡°big brother¡±? ¡°Yutong, call me big brother.¡± Ye Li couldn¡¯t believe it. He wouldn¡¯t believe that he couldn¡¯t make Yutong call him big brother. Yutong touched her head and then looked at Hongye as if seeking help. ¡°Master, why do you want Yutong to call you big brother?¡± Facing Hongye¡¯s question, Ye Li was taken aback. ¡°Hongye, can¡¯t Yutong call me big brother?¡± ¡°But¡­ but we all call you master.¡± Hongye said to Ye Li. ¡°I don¡¯t care. Yutong must call me big brother.¡± Yutong looked left and right, then looked at Ye Li and said, ¡°Big brother.¡± Her cute little face looked a little puzzled, as if she couldn¡¯t understand why they all called him master, but she had to call him big brother. Ye Li nodded in satisfaction, thinking that Yutong¡¯s voice was so pleasant to hear. He turned around and looked at Su Xun¡¯er and Lu Qian. To his surprise, Su Xun¡¯er and Lu Qian looked shocked. ¡°What¡­ what do you want?¡± Su Xun¡¯er looked at Ye Li in terror. Ye Li was puzzled. Why was this girl so jumpy? ¡°Are you surprised?¡± Ye Li looked at Su Xun¡¯er and Lu Qian calmly. He didn¡¯t understand why everyone was so surprised when they faced him. But usually, after saying this, he would add another sentence. ¡°Don¡¯t ever be surprised because everything 1 do will astonish you for three days and three nights.¡± Su Xun¡¯er and Lu Qian finally realized how terrifying Ye Li was at this moment. ¡°Senior, are you¡­ are you from the Dark Race?¡± Although Lu Qian was scared, she couldn¡¯t suppress her curiosity. She knew that the Dark Race could control zombies, but how could they possibly upgrade zombies like this? ¡°No.¡± Ye Li shook his head slowly.. Chapter 119 - Chapter 119: Humanoid Mantis Monster Chapter 119: Humanoid Mantis Monster Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Ye Li couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. Why did people always think he was from the Dark Race? But it didn¡¯t matter anymore. Yutong was now a fourth-tier zombie, and her strength was quite good. After the zombie attack, many zombies retreated to Pan City. Ye Li thought that there were probably still many zombies in Pan City, so he needed to continue finding zombies to synthesize. ¡°Senior, are you really not from the Dark Race?¡± Lu Qian asked again. Ye Li was taken aback. Why couldn¡¯t this girl understand? ¡°Haven¡¯t 1 told you that I¡¯m not from the Dark Race?¡± Lu Qian cautiously looked at Ye Li. Although he said so, she knew he must be from the Dark Race. But Ye Li seemed more powerful than other Dark Race members. He could upgrade zombies. ¡°Senior, what should we do now?¡± Su Xun¡¯er looked at Ye Li hesitantly. ¡°Let¡¯s keep going.¡± Ye Li replied calmly. Before he could take a step, he heard a chilling voice. ¡°Giggle, 1 didn¡¯t expect there to still be humans coming to Pan City. They really don¡¯t know what awaits them.¡± Ye Li followed the voice and saw a humanoid mantis monster. Its hands were like knives, exuding a chilling light, and it had a pair of steel wings on its back. ¡°Dark¡­ Dark Race!¡± Both Lu Qian and Su Xun¡¯er¡¯s voices were filled with fear. Ye Li observed the humanoid mantis monster and found that it was a third-tier Evolved Being. After the humanoid mantis monster spoke, it noticed the zombies beside Ye Li. It was taken aback, and its face showed a shocked expression. ¡°Human, why aren¡¯t the zombies attacking you?¡± This humanoid mantis monster was astonished. These were three fifth-tier zombies and one fourth-tier zombie. Ye Li smiled faintly, ¡°They are zombies of my Apocalypse Legion. Why would they attack me?¡± The humanoid mantis monster was dumbfounded, ¡°It¡¯s impossible. There¡¯s no Dark Race aura on you. You are not from the Dark Race. How can you control zombies, especially such high-level ones?¡± Ye Li found it boring, ¡°Don¡¯t you think you talk too much? Come here, and let me kill you.¡± With that, Ye Li beckoned to the humanoid mantis monster. However, the humanoid mantis monster didn¡¯t dare to come. After all, there were three fifth-tier zombies and one fourth-tier zombie beside Ye Li. It wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat any of them. ¡°Human, this is Pan City!¡± The humanoid mantis monster tried to scare Ye Li away with the number of Dark Race members and zombies in Pan City, but its plan failed. Ye Li had come to Pan City specifically because there were many zombies here. ¡°Since you won¡¯t come, then 1¡¯11 have to go to kill you.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Ye Li made his move. He took out the Dragon-slaying Blade from the system space, and a cold light struck out instantly. He flew to the side of the humanoid mantis monster. He unleashed the Flame Blade Technique, which was currently at B-level and much more powerful than before. The humanoid mantis monster was only at the level of a third-tier Evolved Being and couldn¡¯t withstand such a terrifying attack. Numerous fire blades of the Flame Blade Technique suddenly appeared, turning the area around the humanoid mantis monster into a sea of fire. ¡°Alih!¡± The humanoid mantis monster let out a scream, and it had already bid farewell to this world forever. Ye Li walked out of the sea of fire, and his face still showed no expression, as if nothing had happened.. Chapter 120 - Chapter 120: Where Are the Zombies in Pan City? Chapter 120: Where Are the Zombies in Pan City? Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations During his time in Annan Base City, Ye Li had only encountered one member of the Dark Race, Shi Yuan. He knew that he would encounter more members of the Dark Race in the future. Lu Qian and Su Xun¡¯er were once again stunned like statues. The scene of Ye Li walking out of the sea of fire just now was too terrifying. It was as if a supreme demon king had walked out from the gate of hell. ¡°Qianqian, that humanoid mantis monster said Senior is not from the Dark Race. Could it be true?¡± Su Xun¡¯er whispered to Lu Qian. ¡°I¡­ 1 don¡¯t think so.¡± Lu Qian¡¯s voice was trembling. After thinking for a moment, she felt that Ye Li couldn¡¯t possibly be from the Dark Race. How could someone from the Dark Race treat her grandfather¡¯s injuries and save her and Xiaocao? All of this was just too incredible. Ye Li looked at their shocked faces and naturally knew what they were thinking. ¡°You two can go back now.¡± The reason Ye Li had had Su Xun¡¯er and Lu Qian accompany him was merely to guide him through Pan City. But now having them with him would only be a burden since there were so many members of the Dark Race in Pan City. Hearing Ye Li¡¯s words, Lu Qian and Su Xun¡¯er felt as if they had received a pardon. The pressure of being with Ye Li was too intense for them. After they left, Ye Li asked All Da and the others to continue attracting more zombies. To Ye Li¡¯s surprise, this time All Da and the others only attracted a few dozen zombies. He couldn¡¯t understand why there were only so few zombies. Weren¡¯t most of the zombies supposed to have retreated to Pan City after the attack on Huangjiang Base City by the Dark Race and the zombies? After synthesizing these few dozen zombies, Ye Li decided to go and see for himself. As he walked on the streets of Pan City, he was surprised to find that there wasn¡¯t a single zombie in sight. ¡°Fortunately, I¡¯ve come across a human!¡± As Ye Li was walking, another voice rang in his ears. He noticed that the speaker was another humanoid mantis monster. The Dark Forces had many races. This humanoid mantis monster must be one of those races. Ye Li stopped in his tracks and looked calmly at the humanoid mantis monster, also a third-tier Evolved Being. ¡°Human, why aren¡¯t you afraid?¡± The humanoid mantis monster stood about ten steps away from Ye Li, looking puzzled. ¡°Why should 1 be afraid?¡± Ye Li couldn¡¯t help but laugh. This humanoid mantis monster was just a mere third-tier Evolved Being. How could it expect to scare him? ¡°Keke.¡± The humanoid mantis monster giggled and stared at Ye Li. ¡°Human, you are the bravest human 1 have ever seen. But you¡¯ll soon become my lunch.¡± Ye Li really didn¡¯t understand. Besides seeking death, what else could this humanoid mantis monster be doing? He held the Dragon-slaying Blade in hand and activated the Swift Steps In the blink of an eye, the humanoid mantis monster was lying lifeless on the ground. Ye Li wanted to find out where all the zombies had gone. After searching for a while, he still hadn¡¯t found a single zombie. Helpless, he stopped in his tracks. ¡°Zombies, where are all of you? There¡¯s a human here!¡± Ye Li shouted loudly, although he didn¡¯t know if it would be effective. A few minutes later, to Ye Li¡¯s surprise, the zombies didn¡¯t come, but a group of Dark Race members did. There were dozens of them, including the Soul Race like Shi Yuan, humanoid mantis monsters, minotaurs, and heavy sword-wielding undead. They surrounded Ye Li tightly. ¡°Human, get ready to face your fate!¡± A heavy sword-wielding undead coldly shouted at Ye Li.. Chapter 121 - Chapter 121: The Dark Race Is Excited chapter 121: the dark race is excited translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ye li was somewhat puzzled. the strength of these dark race members wasn¡¯t high; they were all just third-tier evolved beings. how did they manage to attack huangjiang base city? after thinking for a moment, ye li understood. the powerful dark race members were probably not in pan city anymore. they didn¡¯t seem to have any intention to continue attacking huangjiang base city. ye li couldn¡¯t help but smile. these third-tier evolved beings from the dark race actually thought that he should be the one to ¡°face his fate.¡± who was the one facing fate, after all? if he were alone, defeating dozens of dark race members would be impossible no matter how skilled he was. but now, things were different: he had the apocalypse legion. ¡°human, 1 suppose you are an evolved being too. are you planning to resist?¡± a minotaur looked at ye li with a playful expression. ye li shook his head slowly. ¡°i¡¯m not planning to resist.¡± ¡°then come over here and let us eat you,¡± the minotaur continued. the faces of the dozens of dark race members were filled with smiles. they knew that this human evolved being was as good as dead. again, ye li shook his head. ¡°you can¡¯t eat me.¡± upon hearing this, the dark race members were puzzled. they couldn¡¯t understand why this human evolved being, who wasn¡¯t planning to resist, wouldn¡¯t let them eat him. what was he planning to do? ¡°are you planning to run?¡± a soul race member asked in doubt. once again, ye li shook his head. ¡°i¡¯m not planning to run.¡± the dozens of dark race members looked at each other, all equally puzzled. they couldn¡¯t fathom what this human was up to. ¡°human, stop pretending. you¡¯re as good as dead now. die!¡± a heavy sword-wielding undead shouted angrily. as soon as he finished speaking, the heavy sword-wielding undead swung his sword towards ye li with great force. ye li inwardly chuckled. why were there so many reckless people in the world? swish! the dragon-slaying blade slashed out, emitting a cold light in an instant. clang! the dragon-slaying blade struck the heavy sword of the undead, and the heavy sword was instantly split into pieces. ¡°what!!!¡± the heavy sword-wielding undead was shocked. he couldn¡¯t believe that ye li¡¯s blade was so terrifying. looking at the blade in ye li¡¯s hand, it radiated cold brilliance and had a five-clawed blood dragon carved on it, as if one could hear the roars of dragons and the sound of blades from it. ¡°is that the dragon-slaying blade?¡± a soul race member exclaimed in disbelief. upon hearing this, the dozens of dark race members trembled. the dragon-slaying blade? their purpose in coming to huangjiang base city was to find the dragon-slaying blade. however, no matter how hard they looked, they couldn¡¯t find it. as a peak of the dark forces, the dark temple had been searching for the whereabouts of the ten great divine weapons throughout the continent. this wasn¡¯t limited to just annan base city and huangjiang base city; every place had members of the dark race looking for the dragon-slaying blade. ¡°hahaha!!!¡± the dozens of dark race members burst into laughter, swearing that they had never been so happy in their lives. ¡°i never expected it to be so effortless! the treasure we sought is in our hands!¡± a heavy sword-wielding undead laughed coldly. ¡°why are you laughing?¡± ye li looked puzzled. ¡°hmph!¡± the heavy sword-wielding undead snorted, ¡°why are we laughing?¡± ¡°we¡¯re laughing because the dragon-slaying blade in your hands will soon be ours.¡± ye li nodded. ¡°so, you think you¡¯ve got me all figured out?¡± ¡°naturally. you¡¯re just one person. what kind of waves can you stir up?¡± a minotaur sneered.. Chapter 122 - Chapter 122: Crisis in Annan Base City chapter 122: crisis in annan base city translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ye li¡¯s face remained as calm as water as he looked at the dozens of dark race members before him. lie truly admired their courage; they actually wanted to snatch the dragon-slaying blade from him. as one of the ten great divine weapons, it was natural for the dark race to desire the dragon-slaying blade. unfortunately, dead people couldn¡¯t snatch it. ¡°since you want to take the dragon-slaying blade, come and show me your strength,¡± ye li said calmly to the dark race members. upon hearing this, the dark race members rushed towards ye li. however, as they took a few steps forward, they were forced to retreat dozens of meters in an instant. this was because several zombies had appeared by ye li¡¯s side. they were naturally ah da, hongye, bai wawa, and yutong. ¡°three fifth-tier zombies and one fourth-tier zombie?¡± a heavy sword-wielding undead exclaimed in astonishment. the dozens of dark race members all swallowed hard; they couldn¡¯t believe what they were seeing. ¡°come on! since you were so arrogant just now, come and take the dragon-slaying blade from me and bring glory to your masters!¡± ¡°come over! let me, ye li, see what you¡¯re capable of. what¡¯s wrong? are you afraid now?¡± ye li shouted loudly. the dozens of dark race members looked at each other, unable to comprehend the situation. they really didn¡¯t understand. this human didn¡¯t emit any aura of the dark race, so how could he control such high-level zombies? ¡°human, don¡¯t be too arrogant. when our leaders return from annan base city, 1 guarantee you¡¯ll die a miserable death!¡± the undead¡¯s words made ye li slightly stunned. they went to annan base city? suddenly, he remembered the strange signal that stone yuan had sent out before he died. could it be¡­ thinking of this, ye li understood. no wonder there were so few zombies in pan city. it turned out that they had all gone to annan base city. then what about annan base city? the strength of annan base city wasn¡¯t strong. they were probably under siege right now. ye li knew he had to hurry back; otherwise, annan base city would fall sooner or later. ¡°kill them, then return to annan base city.¡± after giving the order to the apocalypse legion, ye li activated the swift steps and flew towards annan base city. during the journey, ye li opened the point mall. then he saw a berserk potion, which was meant for humans it could increase one¡¯s strength by ten times and cost 50,000 points per bottle. ye li planned to buy it when he arrived in annan base city. the swift steps¡¯ speed was as swift as the wind, covering ten thousand kilometers during the day and eight thousand kilometers at night. after half a day, ye li arrived at annan base city. under the outer walls of annan base city, there were already mountains of corpses and rivers of blood. countless zombies were attacking the outer walls, and some dark race members were attacking from the sky. the military used laser cannons and laser guns to resist, while kang lin and yun mu were counterattacking on the city walls. the entire outer wall seemed to be on the verge of collapse. ye li knew he had to hurry. with a light tap of his foot, he leaped into the air. drawing out the dragon-slaying blade, he used the flame blade technique fiercely. the b-grade skill, flame blade technique, unleashed countless fire blades towards the battlefield below. after a few strikes, ye li put the dragon-slaying blade back into the system space and began to synthesize the zombies. these zombies had come from pan city, and they were all ordinary zombies ranging from level 3 to level 5. after synthesizing over sixty zombies, ye li had them madly attack the other zombies on the battlefield.. Chapter 123 - Chapter 123: Struggling to Hold On chapter 123: struggling to hold on translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ¡°lord kang, we can¡¯t hold on much longer!¡± a general looked at kang lin and said. kang lin looked at the countless zombies below and felt like the sky was about to collapse. the ferocity of these zombies was something he had never seen before, and there were so many dark race members as well. ¡°president, 1 think annan base city is going to be taken by them,¡± yun mu sighed. if the outer city of annan base city were breached, the millions of ordinary civilians in the main city would be directly exposed to zombies, and annan base city would undoubtedly become an infected area. in the sky, several aircraft were once again shot down by the dark race members. ¡°fight with all your might! even if we die, we must hold back the zombies!¡± kang lin roared angrily. ¡°yes, lord kang!¡± on the ground, the zombies were launching a frenzied attack, piling up to climb the city walls. in mid-air, the dark bird race spewed out evil light attacks from their mouths at the city walls. countless aircraft were shot down. in such a situation, armored vehicles couldn¡¯t possibly come out; otherwise, the zombies would seize the opportunity to rush into the city. ye li¡¯s hand speed was as fast as lightning as he frantically synthesized zombies in his mind. however, the effect was not ideal, and the progress was slow, which was inconsequential to the massive horde of zombies. ye li ordered these zombies to continue attacking other zombies. he leaped onto the city walls! as he leaped, numerous laser guns and laser cannons were fired at him, but fortunately, he had the swift steps. ¡°mr. ye?¡± both kang lin and yun mu widened their eyes. they never expected ye li to appear at this moment. ye li didn¡¯t reply but opened the point mall in his mind. then, he spent 50,000 points to buy a bottle of berserk potion. after drinking the berserk potion, ye li¡¯s whole body turned red. with the ancient devil tome, he could already contend with a fifth-tier evolved being using the dragon-slaying blade. now, with the berserk potion, he was unafraid of even sixth-tier evolved beings. kang lin and yun mu were shocked to see the change in ye li¡¯s body. ye li looked at the countless zombies piling up against the city walls. suddenly, he leaped several meters into the air, raising the dragon-slaying blade high and roaring, ¡°flame blade technique!¡± countless fire blades shot towards the zombies, greedily devouring them. the zombies climbing up to the city walls vanished instantly. these zombies had been melted, so ye li couldn¡¯t synthesize them. he could only synthesize the ones that hadn¡¯t died. taking advantage of this time, ye li continued to synthesize the over sixty defeated zombies. now he had more than two hundred. he ordered the two hundred zombies to continue attacking other zombies. after giving the order, ye li jumped off the city walls. the dragon-slaying blade was ablaze, and wherever it went, no grass was left! kang lin saw this and quickly shouted, ¡°quick! release the armored vehicles!¡± immediately, the inner gate opened, and thousands of armored vehicles charged out. these armored vehicles rushed towards the massive horde of zombies like rampaging bulls, looking unstoppable. the dark race members quickly attacked the armored vehicles, and their attacks were so fierce that dozens of armored vehicles were instantly destroyed. ye li continued to use the dragon-slaying blade to cut zombies, but there were just too many of them. a conservative estimate put their numbers at over a hundred thousand. moreover, there were also thousands of third to fourth-tier dark race members. such a formidable force gathered together was truly terrifying. the thousands of armored vehicles briefly resisted the zombies¡¯ charge, crushing many of them. however, amidst the enormous horde of zombies and the encirclement of the dark race, the armored vehicles were like live targets.. Chapter 124 - Chapter 124: Ten Bottles of Berserk Potion chapter 124: ten bottles of berserk potion translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations thousands of armored vehicles were all destroyed by the dark race and zombies, and the massive horde of zombies once again charged frantically. ye li swung dozens of flame blade strikes, but these zombies scattered too widely, rendering his efforts almost ineffective. after jumping onto the city wall, ye li synthesized the defeated zombies, and now he had over a thousand zombies. these zombies were all on the outskirts and couldn¡¯t break through. just then, ah da, hongye, baiwawa, and yutong arrived. ye li ordered them to come up to the city wall. the four members of the apocalypse legion jumped onto the city wall, leaving kang lin and yun mu in shock. but before they could react, ye li and them had already jumped off the city wall. ah da, hongye, bai wawa, and yutong began to attack the surging zombies fiercely. ye li jumped several meters into the air and struck again with several slashes. the fire blades crazily devoured the zombies, creating a scene of carnage. after landing, ye li started to synthesize the zombies. the attacks of the four members of the apocalypse legion were fierce, and the progress was much faster. in a short time, ye li synthesized over a thousand zombies again. now, with over a thousand zombies surrounding him, ye li ordered them to charge forward. at this moment, the effect of the berserk potion wore off. ye li¡¯s flame blade technique weakened significantly, but he didn¡¯t think much of it. he opened the point a4.ah and bought another bottle of berserk potion, which he then drank. the thousands of zombies were like ants among the massive horde, dying in an instant. over three thousand zombies had already accumulated on the outer perimeter, but it was still far from enough. the attacks of ah da, hongye, bai wawa, and yutong were noticed by the dark race. the dark race members rushed over and engaged them in battle. now, they were unable to attack other zombies. the soldiers on the city walls frantically suppressed the attacking zombies with firepower, but annan base city was too small, and they were clearly outmatched. ahhh!!! ye li roared furiously. he spent 500,000 points to buy ten bottles of berserk potion. he drank them all, and now ye li was like a true devil. his hair turned red and stood on end. his upper body clothes and pants were all stretched open, revealing a body like a coiling dragon, with a terrifying red color that was shocking to see. kill!¡¯¡¯ ye li¡¯s voice thundered, and even his breath shook the heavens. a slash was struck out, horrifying beyond words! the clouds hung down from the sky, and the waters from the four seas stood tall. the dark race members who fought with the apocalypse legion were instantly melted by the sea of flames. ye li activated swift steps and shuttled back and forth among the massive horde of zombies, his speed beyond what the naked eye could capture. ¡°how¡­ how is this possible?¡± kang lin and yun mu widened their eyes, looking at the center of the zombie horde below, which was like flowers blooming, blood flowing continuously, giving them an incredibly shocking visual impact. the battlefield had turned into a river of blood!!! a sixth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead watched this scene, shocked to the point that his soul seemed to leave his body. he couldn¡¯t understand why such a terrifying existence existed in this small annan base city. and the sword in his hand¡­ was the dragon-slaying blade? the sixth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead was the leader of this attack on annan base city, and their goal was naturally to seize the dragon-slaying blade. the message that shi yuan sent before his death was that the dragon-slaying blade was in annan base city. the sixth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead had thought that the dragon-slaying blade would be easily obtained, but he never expected that its owner would be so terrifying.. Chapter 125 - Chapter 125: The Dark Race’s Frantic Retreat chapter 125: the dark race¡¯s frantic retreat translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ¡°retreat! retreat!¡± the sixth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead hurriedly shouted. if they didn¡¯t retreat now, all the zombies would be slaughtered. over a thousand dark race members were frantically retreating, and the zombies started running as well. unfortunately, the zombies couldn¡¯t run as fast as the dark race. ye li felt his strength rapidly depleting. he took advantage of this time to continue synthesizing the defeated zombies. there were too many zombies defeated by the apocalypse legion now. and he still had thousands of zombies on the outskirts that defeated countless others. after more than ten minutes, ye li had synthesized all these zombies. he synthesized over 20,000 zombies. these zombies were all ordinary 3rd to 5th-level ones, much stronger than the level 1 zombies. over 30,000 fleeing zombies were synthesized by ye li with the apocalypse legion¡¯s zombies. ah da evolved to a 6th-tier zombie! hongye evolved to a 6th-tier zombie! bai wawa evolved to a 6th-tier zombie! yutong evolved to a 6th-tier zombie! ding¡­ ¡°due to the host¡¯s mass slaughter of zombies, congratulations on obtaining a super grand treasure chest. would you like to open it?¡± ¡°open it,¡± ye li said weakly. ¡°congratulations on obtaining a super evolution pill.¡± ye li didn¡¯t bother to read the description of the super evolution pill; he believed it must be good. after taking the super evolution pill, his body underwent a qualitative change. ding¡­ ¡°congratulations, the host has become a 6th-tier evolved being.¡± ye li was surprised. he thought the super evolution pill would only be decent, but he never expected it to be so powerful. jumping two tiers in one go was simply terrifying. however, before ye li could celebrate, he passed out. drinking ten bottles of berserk potion consecutively had caused severe damage to his body. kang lin and yun mu stood on the city wall, looking at the scene below. they quickly jumped down and helped ye li up. the sixth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead led over a thousand dark race members and a hundred thousand zombies to attack annan base city. but then ye li appeared! supporting the great building on the verge of collapse, reversing the tide on the brink of defeat. kang lin quickly had someone take ye li to the ambulance and then rushed towards the inner city. ah da, hongye, bai wawa, and yutong followed beside ye li. kang lin and yun mu had been terrified at first, but they realized that these four high-level zombies did not harbor any hostility. thinking back to the scene where ye li and the four high-level zombies joined forces against the enemy, they couldn¡¯t forget it for a long time. could it be¡­ is mr. ye really a member of the dark race? but it seemed irrelevant now. if it weren¡¯t for ye li, annan base city would have fallen a long time ago. ye li had been recuperating in the first hospital of annan base city for a whole month before waking up. during this month, kang lin and yun mu were busy with the defense of annan base city. the losses caused by the previous massive horde of zombies attacking the city were severe. the scene of ye li defending the city was captured by fearless journalists who risked their lives to film it. the footage was broadcasted repeatedly on major tv stations in annan base city. outside ye li¡¯s ward stood countless people who wanted to see the hero who protected annan base city with their own eyes. unfortunately, four sixth-tier zombies were guarding outside the ward. the eyes of the sixth-tier zombies were red, and after they evolved, their appearance became even more appealing, especially hongye and yutong. the zombification on hongye and yutong¡¯s faces almost disappeared. if it weren¡¯t for their red eyes, ordinary people might not have recognized them as zombies.. Chapter 126 - Chapter 126: Ye Li Wakes Up chapter 126: ye li wakes up translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ¡°hongye, why hasn¡¯t senior woken up yet?¡± xiao hui looked at hongye with a worried expression. hongye ignored xiao hui¡¯s words and didn¡¯t respond. meilin and yun man felt desolate. on the day chen ba besieged the yun family, they stood by chen ba¡¯s side because they believed ye li was a member of the dark race. they still vividly remembered the words ye li said when he left: ¡°all of you are living, breathing human beings. since you have already made your choice, you will take your path, and i will take mine.¡± but now, in the face of a crisis in annan base city, ye li had come forward resolutely. dark race! haha. meilin and yun man suddenly found themselves somewhat ridiculous. at that time, only xiao hui believed in ye li. ye li opened his eyes and felt a dizzying headache. after rubbing his temples, his vision cleared. he found himself lying on a sickbed, and as he looked at his hands, excitement filled his face. ¡°i never expected that after taking the super evolution pill, 1 would become a sixth-tier evolved being. that¡¯s quite something.¡± ye li thought about ah da and the others, who were now sixth-tier zombies, but he knew their strength was far from enough. he knew that there were transcenders above the evolved being. and above the tenth-tier mutant zombies were the special zombies. ye li yawned, got up, and pushed open the ward door. he was taken aback when he saw the crowd outside. why were there so many people outside? media reporters, members of annan base city¡¯s influential families, and members of the annan council all swarmed around when they saw ye li pushing the door open. ¡°senior!¡± xiao hui happily rushed into ye li¡¯s arms. ye li patted xiao hui¡¯s head but felt a bit dissatisfied. xiao hui had an s-level genetic talent; how could she still be a level 7 awakened being? ¡°senior, you scared me.¡± xiao hui pouted. ye li smiled and then looked up, only to see meilin and yun man looking at him with teary eyes. meilin was now a third-tier evolved being with an s-level talent. ye li had once speculated that she was not from annan base city. yun man was a first-tier evolved being with an a-level talent. ¡°mr. ye, may i ask about your current strength?¡± ¡°mr. ye, are these zombies your subordinates?¡± the media went crazy asking questions. ye li looked at kang lin and said, ¡°tell them all to leave.¡± as soon as kang lin heard this, he immediately ordered the media and members of annan base city¡¯s influential families to leave. ¡°mr. ye, annan base city is indebted to you this time. otherwise, the consequences would have been unthinkable.¡± kang lin respectfully said to ye li. before ye li could reply, he heard a thump, and someone knelt in front of him. this person was extremely ugly, with pockmarked skin all over his face. ¡°senior, i didn¡¯t expect to see you again. i, chen qi, will never forget your great kindness.¡± after speaking, chen qi kowtowed to ye li. ye li smiled and, after asking a few questions, found out that chen qi was now a member of the annan council. after ye li made chen qi the leader of the white lotus sect, he repented and decided to be a good person. he surrendered to annan base city and became a member of the annan council, which was also considered an honor for his family. ¡°come with me.¡± ye li looked at meilin. meilin was taken aback; obviously, she didn¡¯t expect ye li to say this to her. ye li took meilin into the ward and looked at her, asking, ¡°you¡¯re not from annan base city, are you?¡± he had wanted to ask for a long time but hadn¡¯t had the chance.. Chapter 127 - Chapter 127: Meilin’s Original Name is Qian Ruxue chapter 127: meilin¡¯s original name is qian ruxue translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations meilin paused and then nodded, though she didn¡¯t know how ye li could tell. ¡°i am indeed not from annan base city. 1 am the daughter of the tenth elder of the warrior alliance, and my name is not meilin.¡± meilin told ye li. ¡°what is your name?¡± ye li asked slowly. ¡°qian ruxue,¡± meilin said. ye li smiled, thinking that the name was quite nice. ¡°what is your purpose for coming to annan base city?¡± ye li asked. qian ruxue pondered for a few seconds and then looked at ye li. ¡°to find the dragon-slaying blade.¡± ye li naturally knew that qian ruxue must have had a purpose for coming to annan base city, but he hadn¡¯t expected it to be for the dragon-slaying blade. ¡°since you know that the dragon-slaying blade is in my hands, why didn¡¯t you report it to the warrior alliance?¡± ye li asked slowly. qian ruxue didn¡¯t know how to answer. she indeed hadn¡¯t reported it to the warrior alliance because ye li had saved her life. ¡°in half a month, cloud peak academy will come to recruit students in annan base city. xiao hui and yun man will probably go to cloud peak academy, and 1 will also return to the warrior alliance.¡± ye li thought that the dragon-slaying blade was indeed a tricky weapon. the tier-6 heavy sword-wielding undead had known that he had the dragon-slaying blade, and he couldn¡¯t stay in annan base city all the time. what should he do? ye li thought he needed to stir up some trouble in huangjiang base city; otherwise, the dark race would surely attack annan base city again. ¡°let¡¯s go out.¡± soon, ye li and qian ruxue left the ward. ye li followed the group to the yun family, where yun mu treated ye li with the best feast. ¡°senior, yun man and i are planning to go to cloud peak academy. what do you think?¡± xiao hui asked ye li. cloud peak academy was one of the three major academies established by the warrior alliance, attracting many elite youths in the apocalypse. ¡°very good. people go to higher places, and water flows to lower places,¡± ye li said slowly. ¡°but senior, 1 don¡¯t want to leave you. 1 want to see you often,¡± xiao hui said unhappily. ye li smiled, ¡°don¡¯t worry; it won¡¯t be long before you can see me frequently.¡± after the meal, ye li left annan base city. although xiao hui, yun man, and qian ruxue were reluctant to part with him, he had to do it. after leaving annan base city, ye li used the swift steps to rush towards huangjiang base city. after reaching pan city, ye li released all da and the others. after the zombies that attacked annan base city retreated, more zombies appeared in pan city. when the zombies saw humans, they naturally rushed over. ah da immediately knocked down hundreds of zombies in an instant. ye li used the synthesis grid in his mind to synthesize these zombies. he came to annan base city to stir up trouble and let the dark race know that he had arrived in pan city. as he synthesized zombies along the way, he continued to advance. before long, he encountered a member of the dark race. it was another humanoid mantis creature, and ye li couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. the humanoid mantis creature was dumbfounded when he saw ye li, as if he had seen a ghost. he had followed the tier-6 heavy sword-wielding undead in attacking annan base city and would never forget the extraordinary demeanor of ye li that day. now, that same person was standing in front of him. ¡°you, you, you¡­!¡± the third-tier humanoid mantis creature couldn¡¯t even speak a complete sentence. ¡°die.¡± ye li said slowly. what other fate awaited the humanoid mantis creature, except for death? Chapter 128 - Chapter 128: Tier chapter 128: tier-6 heavy sword-wielding undead translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ye li swung the dragon-slaying blade, and the humanoid mantis creature bid farewell to this world forever. ye li let ah da and the others attract zombies while he continued to synthesize. soon, he synthesized a tier-1 male zombie and a tier-1 female zombie. roar!!! a furious roar suddenly echoed in ye li¡¯s ears. after the roar, a minotaur appeared beside ye li. it was actually a tier-4 minotaur. the minotaur held a huge axe and stared at ye li fiercely. ¡°human, i didn¡¯t expect you to dare to come to pan city!¡± ye li was somewhat puzzled. this minotaur was only tier-4, yet he dared to appear in front of ye li? this was very different from the humanoid mantis creature from earlier. ¡°shut up. just call all of your people out.¡± ye li said slowly to the tier-4 minotaur. the minotaur sneered, ¡°human, you really have some guts.¡± afterward, more than ten minotaurs appeared in front of ye li, ranging from tier-3 to tier-4. ye li was surprised. how could they dare to appear with such weak strength? ¡°human, are you afraid?¡± the tier-4 minotaur looked proudly at ye li. ye li found it somewhat boring and looked at the minotaur indifferently. ¡°what makes you think you can challenge my apocalypse legion?¡± he thought that this tier-4 minotaur must be a fool; otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t act like this. ¡°kill them!¡± ye li ordered the apocalypse legion, and they instantly attacked the minotaurs. these more than ten minotaurs were shocked. the tier-4 minotaur hurriedly shouted, ¡°my lord, help!¡± but no one came to their aid, and the more than ten minotaurs were instantly killed by ah da and the others. ye li smiled faintly, then turned his head slightly to look behind him. ¡°come out. how long do you want to hide?¡± ¡°not bad. the owner of the dragon-slaying blade is indeed formidable.¡± a strange voice reached ye li¡¯s ear. ye li fixed his eyes and found that it was the tier-6 heavy sword-wielding undead that attacked annan base city. now that ye li was already a tier-6 evolved being, and ah da and the others were all tier-6 zombies, this tier-6 heavy sword-wielding undead was nothing to be feared. the tier-6 heavy sword-wielding undead kept staring at the dragon-slaying blade in ye li¡¯s hand. although there was no flesh on the skeleton¡¯s face, it still revealed a greedy smile. ¡°human, hand over the dragon-slaying blade, and i might spare your life.¡± the tier-6 heavy sword-wielding undead stared at ye li and said. ye li smiled calmly, ¡°just with you, it¡¯s far from enough.¡± ¡°hehe.¡± the tier-6 heavy sword-wielding undead sneered. ¡°what if we join in?¡± suddenly, another voice rang. ye li followed the voice and saw that various dark race members from pan city had arrived. over a thousand tier-3 to tier-4 dark race members surrounded ye li. ¡°still not enough.¡± ye li shook his head slowly. the tier-6 heavy sword-wielding undead was enraged. ¡°human, although you have three tier-6 zombies, we have so many people, and we won¡¯t be afraid of you.¡± ¡°not enough, not enough.¡± ye li said, shaking his head. ¡°you¡­¡± the tier-6 heavy sword-wielding undead stared fixedly at ye li. ¡°in front of my apocalypse legion, not to mention you small fries, even if your master comes, what do i, ye li, have to fear?¡± ye li said calmly. hearing this, the tier-6 heavy sword-wielding undead became so angry that it gnashed its teeth. ¡°attack!¡± with the tier-6 heavy sword-wielding undead¡¯s command, over a thousand dark race members surrounded the apocalypse legion.. Chapter 129 - Chapter 129: On A Killing Spree chapter 129: on a killing spree translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations following the tier-6 heavy sword-wielding undead¡¯s command, over a thousand dark race members rushed towards ye li. the dragon-slaying blade in ye li¡¯s hand was already radiating a chilling aura. ah da, hong ye, bai wawa, and yutong were ready, waiting for ye li¡¯s orders. ¡°attack!¡± ye li coldly shouted. they were all at tier-6 now, and these dark race members were at most tier-3 or tier-4, hi ye li¡¯s eyes, they were pitifully weak. swish! swish! swish! ye li swung his blade several times, and a chilling aura struck first, followed by a surge of sword energy like a dragon! instantly, dozens of dark race members were reduced to nothingness. ah da¡¯s silver fist gloves were called the supreme boxing gloves. each punch seemed to be able to shatter the space, and with the addition of the four elemental powers of wind, rain, thunder, and lightning, it was truly terrifying. hong ye¡¯s frost qi, upgraded to a b-grade skill, froze the dark race members, turning them into ice sculptures. bai wawa¡¯s absolute defense, facing only tier-3 to 4 dark race members, was impenetrable. in addition to absolute defense, he also had the qilin foot, which made the ground tremble with each step. with the petrification skill, yutong was like medusa. as beams of light shot from her eyes, she turned the dark race members into stone. although there were over a thousand dark race members with absolute numerical advantage, unfortunately, they were facing a force that could easily annihilate them. ¡°all! all! ah!!!¡± the wails of the dark race members kept coming, making it a chilling scene. the tier-6 heavy sword-wielding undead saw this and was frightened to the core. this was too terrifying. although they were all at tier-6, there were over a thousand dark race members! at this moment, the situation was completely one-sided. seeing this, the tier-6 heavy sword-wielding undead couldn¡¯t help but want to retreat. it stared at the dragon-slaying blade in ye li¡¯s hand. if it obtained this blade and offered it to the dark temple, the rewards it would receive would be unimaginable. ye li leaped into the air, soaring more than ten meters off the ground. raising the dragon-slaying blade high, he shouted, ¡°flame blade technique!¡± in an instant, countless blades of fire swept toward the dark race members on the ground, ruthlessly devouring them. at this point, the entire pan city streets had turned into a sea of fire. seeing this, the tier-6 heavy sword-wielding undead couldn¡¯t help but escape in madness. it also understood one truth: ye li was a madman, a complete madman. at this moment, over a thousand dark race members were all annihilated. ye li didn¡¯t chase after the tier-6 heavy sword-wielding undead. his goal had been achieved; they would not attack annan base city again after knowing that ye li had arrived in pan city. ding¡­ ¡°congratulations, the host has obtained a chance for a random draw. would the host like to use it?¡± ¡°yes.¡± the pointer began to spin on the roulette wheel and stopped a few seconds later. ¡°congratulations, the host has drawn a chance to upgrade all skills to a-grade.¡± ye li was slightly stunned at the news. this was too heaven-defying. without much thought, he merged the opportunity to upgrade all skills to a-grade. ding¡­ ¡°flame blade technique upgraded to a-grade; ancient devil tome upgraded to the second level.¡± ¡°earth-shattering fist upgraded to a-grade; wind, rain, thunder, and lightning upgraded to a-grade.¡± ¡°frost qi upgraded to a-grade.¡± ¡°absolute defense upgraded to a-grade; qilin foot upgraded to a-grade.¡± ¡°petrification upgraded to a-grade..¡± Chapter 130 - Chapter 130: Students of Cloud Peak Academy chapter 130: students of cloud peak academy translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ye li thought that with this opportunity to upgrade all skills to a-grade, the overall strength of the legion of the apocalypse had been raised to a new level. now, the ancient devil tome had also reached the second level, and he even felt that he could fight a tier-7 evolved being. after the tier-6 skeleton undead escaped for its life, it would probably bring even more formidable dark race members. however, ye li was not afraid. ding¡­ ¡°due to the host¡¯s slaughter of so many dark race members, congratulations, you have obtained a super treasure chest.¡± ye li was delighted, thinking that this reward was a bit excessive. he opened the super treasure chest: ¡°congratulations, the host has obtained a super treasure map.¡± another super treasure map! ye li¡¯s face was full of surprise. he wondered what super treasure he would discover this time. he activated the super treasure map. a set of coordinates appeared in his mind. the location was some distance away from huangjiang base city. time was of the essence. ye li followed the coordinates and rushed there using swift steps. swift steps was incredibly fast, covering ten thousand steps during the day and eight thousand steps at night. after traveling for three days and three nights, ye li finally arrived at the destination. he looked at the place before him and found it was a primitive forest. the forest was filled with poisonous insects and fierce beasts, especially in the apocalypse, where they were all infected by the zombie virus and became even more ferocious. ye li didn¡¯t rush in. instead, he took out a box of food from the system space and began to eat and drink. the zombies produced treasure chests every day, and after so many days, ye li¡¯s system space had accumulated many boxes of food. after finishing his meal, ye li led his apocalypse legion into the primitive forest. despite it being noon, ye li felt a chilling aura and the trees inside the forest seemed strange. not long after walking, he heard the sounds of a fight. ye li approached and found a man and a woman fighting against a girl. they were all dressed in student uniforms with the words ¡°cloud peak academy¡± on them. it seemed they were students from cloud peak academy. cloud peak academy was one of the top academies established by the warrior alliance, gathering the elite of the apocalypse. ¡°lu qingxue, i advise you to stop resisting. you can¡¯t beat us.¡± the boy and the girl looked smug, and their vicious expressions showed they were not good people. ¡°you are taking personal revenge. this time we came out of cloud peak academy to find the heavenly tower!¡± lu qingxue said coldly. ye li was taken aback at the mention of heavenly tower. could it be that the heavenly tower existed in this primitive forest? the heavenly tower was also one of the ten great divine weapons. both the warrior alliance and the dark temple were currently searching for the ten great divine weapons. however, the continent was vast, and finding the ten great divine weapons was like finding a needle in the ocean. ¡°lu qingxue, you have always looked down on everyone in cloud peak academy. me and chuanning have disliked you for a long time, but we never had the chance. now the opportunity has finally come,¡± the girl said with a cold smile. ye li looked at the three people¡¯s realm. they were all tier-2 evolved beings. with their ages, they could definitely be called geniuses among geniuses. from the spiritual energy they used during their fight, all of them possessed s-grade genetic talents. ¡°lu qingxue, give up resistance. you can¡¯t beat me and chuanning. when you die, i¡¯ll tell the academy that you were killed by the dark race members.¡± the girl said, unable to hold back her laughter.. Chapter 131 - Chapter 131: You Can Leave; I Want to Save Her chapter 131: you can leave; i want to save her translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ye li contemplated whether he should save lu qingxue. after a few seconds of contemplation, he decided that he should. after all, meeting someone was fate, and who knows, lu qingxue might even know the specific location of the heavenly tower. lu qingxue resumed her fight with the boy and the girl. they were all tier-2 evolved beings with s-grade genetic talents. there was no way lu qingxue could withstand the attacks from the two of them. suddenly, the girl landed a heavy palm on lu qingxue¡¯s body, causing her to be sent flying backward, spewing out a mouthful of blood. ¡°i told you to give up your resistance. why don¡¯t you listen?¡± the girl¡¯s face revealed a touch of cruelty. ye li looked at the cold expression on the girl¡¯s face and couldn¡¯t help but wonder, she was just a young girl, but why was she so heartless? ¡°goodbye, lu qingxue, the ice queen of cloud peak academy!¡± the girl finished speaking and released a terrifying purple aura from her palm. lu qingxue knew that she was powerless to resist this palm and could only close her eyes, waiting for death to come. at this critical moment, a handsome figure appeared before lu qingxue. he stood in front of lu qingxue without any intention of resisting, letting the purple aura crash into his body. ¡°what!¡± seeing this, the boy and girl were astonished and stared at the person standing in front of lu qingxue. they saw a young man in his twenties, with an exceptionally handsome appearance, wearing a faint smile on his face. at the same time, all da, hongye, bai wawa, and yutong also arrived at ye li¡¯s side. the boy and girl were scared out of their wits! ¡°how is this possible!¡± next to this young man were four tier-6 zombies! the eyes of a tier-6 zombie were red, making them easy to identify. lu qingxue opened her eyes, her cold face showing surprise as she looked at the back of the person blocking in front of her. ¡°are you¡­ a member of the dark race?¡± the girl looked at ye li in horror and asked. ¡°i am ye li, not a member of the dark race.¡± ye li shook his head slowly. however, how could the two geniuses from cloud peak academy believe ye li¡¯s words? since he controlled the zombies, he must be a member of the dark race. moreover, he had four tier-6 zombies with him! ¡°you can leave; i want to save her.¡± ye li spoke slowly. ye li had no grudges against this boy and girl, and of course, he didn¡¯t mind killing them either. he didn¡¯t have any principles when doing things. ¡°lu qingxue, i never expected you to collude with the dark race. i really underestimated you. when i return to cloud peak academy, 1 will definitely tell the teacher about what happened today!¡± ¡°chuanning, let¡¯s go!¡± after the girl finished speaking, she prepared to leave. ¡°wait.¡± ye li suddenly called out to them. the boy and girl were stunned, turned back and looked at ye li in horror, fearing that he would change his mind and not let them leave. ¡°i said i¡¯m not a member of the dark race. you don¡¯t believe me?¡± ye li looked at the boy and girl calmly. the boy and girl were shocked at ye li¡¯s words. they saw the indifference in ye li¡¯s face and sensed the killing intent hidden in his eyes. there was an awe-inspiring aura surrounding him. ¡°senior, we believe you! we believe you!¡± ¡°that¡¯s good. you can leave.¡± the boy and girl felt relieved at ye li¡¯s words and quickly fled from the scene. ye li turned slowly and looked at lu qingxue.. Chapter 132 - Chapter 132:1 Am a Demon chapter 132:1 am a demon translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ye li noticed that lu qingxue was very beautiful, her cold and frosty face mixed with a touch of astonishment. ¡°come.¡± before ye li could speak, lu qingxue spoke first. ¡°come?¡± ye li was a little puzzled, not understanding what lu qingxue meant. lu qingxue looked at ye li coldly. ¡°1 know you are a powerful member of the dark race, and you can even control such high-level zombies. you want to kill me, right? then come.¡± after speaking, lu qingxue closed her eyes. ye li shook his head inwardly, thinking, 1 clearly saved you, but you act like you know everything. also, why do people always think i¡¯m a member of the dark race? ¡°when did i say i wanted to kill you?¡± ye li said. lu qingxue was taken aback by his words. she opened her eyes and looked at ye li in surprise. ye li knew what she was thinking, but he had no interest in finding out. he activated his healing technique, and a golden aura flowed into lu qingxue¡¯s wound. in an instant, lu qingxue¡¯s injuries healed, and the spiritual power she had previously consumed was restored. lu qingxue was stunned again. she couldn¡¯t understand why ye li would do this. weren¡¯t members of the dark race supposed to be heartless killers? ¡°get up and tell me where the heavenly tower is.¡± ye li said calmly. after lu qingxue got up, she shook her head. ¡°1 don¡¯t know where the heavenly tower is. we came out of cloud peak academy and just wanted to try our luck here.¡± lu qingxue¡¯s voice was cold, so cold that it didn¡¯t sound like a voice a person could utter. ye li had already guessed this, but he had just asked casually. since the location of the super treasure map was in this primitive forest, there must be something good inside. ¡°what is this place called?¡± ye li asked again. ¡°this is the black cloud forest.¡± lu qingxue answered. ye li thought for a moment. the black cloud forest must be quite large. how could he find the treasure here? ¡°you really aren¡¯t a member of the dark race?¡± lu qingxue couldn¡¯t help but ask. from her conversation with ye li, she really didn¡¯t think he was a member of the dark race. ¡°i am not a member of the dark race, but i am more formidable than the dark race.¡± ye li said lightly. lu qingxue was once again stunned. were there even more powerful existences beyond the dark race? ¡°if 1 must be classified as something, i should be considered a demon.¡± ye li spoke slowly. as ye li said this, his face was calm, but lu qingxue¡¯s heart was thrown into waves of shock. a demon! this was a novel term she had never heard before, but it gave her a strong sense of shock. ye li felt that ever since the ancient devil tome reached the second level, he no longer felt like a human. the term ¡°demon¡± was most suitable to describe him now. ¡°are you leaving or staying with me?¡± ye li asked lu qingxue. lu qingxue was very curious. she didn¡¯t understand what a demon was, but she knew that ye li was very mysterious and could control four tier-6 zombies. seeing that lu qingxue didn¡¯t say anything, ye li took a step forward, and ah da, hongye, bai wawa, and yutong followed closely. lu qingxue felt that ye li was emitting a demonic power that was attracting her. this was a feeling she had never experienced before. after hesitating for a few seconds, she decided to follow him. ye li thought that the black cloud forest was too vast, but he didn¡¯t care; he would try his luck. he had forgotten that the black cloud forest was a primitive forest filled with poisonous insects and ferocious beasts. before him, a giant toad blocked his path.. Chapter 133 - Chapter 133:I Can Kill It with My Eyes chapter 133:i can kill it with my eyes translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ye li observed the giant toad; it weighed over a hundred catties and probably had less than first-tier strength, but it seemed quite arrogant. the toad looked at ye li and his group, its eyes shining, and its mouth constantly drooling. soon, the toad let out several calls. in no time, dozens of giant toads with enormous bodies surrounded them. ye li found it amusing; it was his first time seeing so many large toads at once. it was quite interesting. suddenly, dozens of toads pounced towards ye li. swoosh, swoosh, swoosh! ye li¡¯s index finger moved like a rapid-fire machine gun, continuously releasing golden spiritual light. these toads couldn¡¯t withstand ye li¡¯s one yang finger at all and were instantly pierced through. seeing this, lu qingxue took several steps back. she remembered that a golden spiritual light had entered her body through ye li¡¯s palm, and then her injuries had healed. now, she saw the terrifying golden spiritual light coming from his fingertips, and she couldn¡¯t imagine how powerful ye li was. moreover, lu qingxue suddenly thought of something. she recalled that the corresponding genetic talent for golden spiritual power seemed to be sss grade. thinking of this, lu qingxue looked at ye li¡¯s back and knew that he was definitely not a member of the dark race. dark race members did not possess genes. in this world, there was actually someone like him. ¡°these toads are quite interesting.¡± ye li said, a touch of interest appearing on his face. he never imagined that the toads infected with the zombie virus could grow so big and weigh over a hundred catties. it was beyond anyone¡¯s expectations. ¡°let¡¯s continue.¡± ye li said calmly. then, ye li and lu qingxue continued to move forward. ¡°roar!¡± a loud roar echoed. this roar shook the ground, and ye li¡¯s face was full of interest. he wanted to see what kind of creature had come this time. a few seconds later, a huge white ape rushed out. this white ape was probably 30 feet tall, with bulging muscles, making it look terrifying. ¡°the king of the black cloud forest, the diamond white ape!¡± lu qingxue couldn¡¯t help but exclaim. ye li had never heard of the king of the black cloud forest, the diamond white ape. he only knew that this diamond white ape was in the fourth tier. being at the fourth tier meant that it was weak. the diamond white ape stared coldly at ye li and lu qingxue, as if they had trespassed its territory, and it was very angry. ye li¡¯s face remained calm as water. he looked at the somewhat frightened lu qingxue and said slowly, ¡°do you believe that i can kill this diamond white ape with my eyes?¡± lu qingxue was taken aback. she couldn¡¯t have imagined that ye li would say such a thing at this moment. ye li smiled inwardly. he knew that lu qingxue wouldn¡¯t believe him. if he wanted her to believe, it was simple: prove it with facts. roar!!! the diamond white ape beat its chest vigorously, and then it charged fiercely towards ye li. it seemed to be attacking first. ye li activated his heavenly spirit eyes, which could also be used offensively. in an instant, two beams of golden light shot out from ye li¡¯s eyes. swish! when the diamond white ape was only a few steps away from ye li, its body suddenly stopped, its eyes full of disbelief. lu qingxue was dumbfounded. the diamond white ape, known for its strong defense, was actually penetrated like this? the diamond white ape fell heavily to the ground, leaving a deep pit on impact. ¡°i said i could kill it with my eyes.¡± ye li looked at the astonished lu qingxue and spoke slowly.. Chapter 134 - Chapter 134: Black Dragon Pool chapter 134: black dragon pool translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations upon hearing ye li¡¯s words, lu qingxue was taken aback. when they came to the black cloud forest from the cloud peak academy, they had done some research on it. the biggest threat in the black cloud forest was the fourth-tier diamond white ape. its defense was extremely strong and could even fight against fifth-tier evolved beings. in other words¡­ lu qingxue widened her eyes. in other words, ye li was very likely a sixth-tier evolved being? but he was only around twenty years old! lu qingxue was stunned, truly stunned. such a peerless genius, not to mention meeting one, she had never even heard of anyone like that. without dwelling on it, ye li continued forward with the apocalypse legion. lu qingxue followed closely behind and arrived at a place with standing stones resembling knives and boulders resembling tigers. there was something strange about this place! roar!!! another loud roar echoed. as the saying went, the clouds resemble dragons, while the wind is like tigers. after the roar, a huge tiger appeared. ye li had encountered a tiger during the test of the dragon-slaying blade. thinking that he might get to eat tiger meat again, a hint of excitement appeared on his face. however, what ye li didn¡¯t expect was that it was a freaking mechanical tiger. this mechanical tiger was ten meters long, with eyes as bright as lightning, emitting a faint cold light. ye li found it a bit boring. he had thought he could eat tiger meat again, but it turned out to be a mechanical tiger. ¡°which one of you is going to take it down?¡± ye li said nonchalantly. ah da, hong ye, bai wawa, and yutong discussed it among themselves. in the end, ah da took action; after all, he was the captain of the apocalypse legion. ah da¡¯s strike was truly earth-shattering! he struck the head of the mechanical tiger with the earth-shattering fist, and the ten-meter-long mechanical tiger instantly fell to the ground and died. after all, it was only in the fourth tier. lu qingxue was one of the geniuses of the cloud peak academy and was very proud. many geniuses of the same realm in the academy didn¡¯t like her because of her arrogance. she knew she had the capital to be proud, because she had become a second-tier evolved being at the age of eighteen and had an sss-grade genetic talent. but now she realized that her so-called pride was nothing compared to ye li. he was the sun in the sky, while she was just a grain of rice. ye li thought that huang jiang base city was only slightly stronger than annan base city. how much stronger could the creatures in the black cloud forest of huang jiang base city be? behind this strange rock forest, there was an icy pool. the water in the pool was green, and one could tell at a glance that it was unfathomably deep. ¡°senior, this is the black dragon pool. it seems that there is a dragon inside, but it won¡¯t come out easily.¡± lu qingxue¡¯s tone became more respectful. she knew that her so-called talent was just a joke in ye li¡¯s eyes. ¡°a dragon?¡± ye li fell silent for a few seconds, thinking about the taste of dragon meat. thinking of this, ye li decided to explore the black dragon pool. the treasure might be inside. ¡°since there is a dragon inside, let¡¯s go down and take a look,¡± ye li said to lu qingxue. lu qingxue was taken aback, ¡°no, senior. the water in the black dragon pool is bone-chilling, and 1 can¡¯t resist such cold.¡± ye li also thought it was true. the chill of the water could be seen with the naked eye. it seemed that lu qingxue had put in a lot of effort before coming to the black cloud forest. he opened the point mall and checked if there was any solution. he originally only had 290,000 points left, but after the battle in annan base city, his points increased to 800,000. soon, a potion appeared in ye li¡¯s eyes. water avoidance potion: after drinking it, one can move in water as if on land and resist extreme cold or heat. price: 2,000 points.. Chapter 135 - Chapter 135: Evil Hole at the Bottom of the Pool chapter 135: evil hole at the bottom of the pool translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations with 800,000 points, ye li naturally didn¡¯t care about the 2,000-point water avoidance potion. he spent 12,000 points to buy six water avoidance potions. just to be safe, he even got one for hongye although she was not afraid of the cold. he handed five water avoidance potions to the four zombies of the apocalypse legion and lu qingxue, telling them to drink it. ¡°after drinking this, you won¡¯t be afraid of the cold water in the black dragon pool,¡± ye li said slowly. lu qingxue was stunned, feeling nothing but shock in her heart. she truly couldn¡¯t fathom why someone like ye li could exist in this world. the water in the black dragon pool was bone-chillingly cold. even an evolved being would freeze to death if they entered it, let alone ordinary people. yet, ye li casually took out a few potions, and after drinking them, they would be immune to the freezing cold of the black dragon pool! was he an all-powerful being? after drinking the potion, lu qingxue didn¡¯t feel any changes in her body. she looked at ye li cautiously. ¡°senior, we¡­¡± lan qingxue had to be cautious because, after drinking the water avoidance potion, her body didn¡¯t undergo any substantial changes. ¡°let¡¯s go down,¡± ye li said. as he spoke, ye li plunged into the black dragon pool. ah da, hong ye, bai wawa, and yutong followed suit. lu qingxue swallowed her saliva and stared at the chilling water of the black dragon pool. she didn¡¯t dare to jump down like this. instead, she dipped a finger into the water to test it. with a touch, she was taken aback. her finger felt as if it were immersed in ordinary water. a resolute look appeared on lu qingxue¡¯s cold and frosty face. she bravely jumped into the black dragon pool. at this moment, ye li and the apocalypse legion had reached the bottom of the black dragon pool. he estimated that it was about a hundred meters deep, and the bottom was empty with nothing. lu qingxue also reached the bottom of the black dragon pool. even now, she still found it hard to believe that she could reach the bottom of the black dragon pool. she would rather believe that the dark race would occupy all the base cities tomorrow than believe that she could reach the bottom of the black dragon pool. ¡°the spiritual energy here is so rich,¡± lu qingxue exclaimed. the spiritual energy here was several times denser than on the spiritual land of the cloud peak academy. if one cultivated here, their progress would be much faster. ye li remained expressionless. he didn¡¯t need spiritual energy to cultivate. the density of the spiritual energy at the bottom of the black dragon pool had nothing to do with him. what he cared about now was the location of the dragon. ¡°you said there¡¯s a dragon in the black dragon pool. where is it?¡± ye li looked at lu qingxue. lu qingxue was slightly stunned. she had only heard that there was a dragon in the black dragon pool but didn¡¯t know the specific location. ye li sighed inwardly, thinking that in the end, he had to do everything himself. leading ah da and the others, ye li began to search at the bottom of the black dragon pool. if they didn¡¯t find the dragon, the creature was lucky. but if they did¡­ then that dragon would be doomed to an unlucky fate. ¡°huh? senior, there¡¯s a hole over there.¡± lu qingxue pointed with her finger, looking surprised. ye li followed the direction of lu qingxue¡¯s finger and indeed found a hole. activating the heavenly spirit eyes, he saw that it was filled with evil energy in the hole, and there seemed to be something quite terrifying in it! a faint smile appeared on his face. he thought that the treasures from the super treasure map were probably in this hole.. Chapter 136 - Chapter 136: Seventh chapter 136: seventh-tier black dragon translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ¡°let¡¯s go and take a look,¡± ye li said calmly. the group then walked to the entrance of the cave. after drinking the water avoidance potion, walking at the bottom of the pool was like walking on land. ye li looked at the entrance of the cave. it was not large, but definitely not small. waves of evil energy emanated from inside, making people shudder in fear. ¡°senior, why do i feel this cave is so terrifying?¡± lu qingxue looked at ye li with horror. lu qingxue was only a second-tier evolved being, and even ye li felt there was something terrifying inside, not to mention lu qingxue. ¡°i¡¯ll protect you,¡± ye li looked at lan qingxue and said. lan qingxue was somewhat startled, looking at ye li¡¯s face, unsure how to interpret his words. i¡¯ll protect you? in other words, he was reassuring her that as long as he was around, she would be safe, right? for some reason, lan qingxue felt a fluttering sensation in her heart, like a little deer leaping in her heart. her originally icy-cold face turned slightly rosy. and ye li naturally noticed this scene. though he had recently transmigrated to this parallel world, whether it was yun man, qian ruxue, xiao hui, su xun¡¯er, or lu qian, wasn¡¯t the way they looked at him the same as how lan qingxue did? although he didn¡¯t really believe in love at first sight, he knew that lan qingxue had already developed feelings for him at some point unintentionally. ¡°let¡¯s go inside,¡± ye li said. with that, ye li and the apocalypse legion entered the cave, and lu qingxue quickly followed. inside the cave was like a bottomless black hole, with pitch-black darkness surrounding them, making them unable to see their own fingers. an eerie feeling kept haunting them. unfortunately, ye li had the heavenly spirit eyes, which allowed him to see in the darkness as clearly as in broad daylight. his eyes were like bright stars in the night sky. ye li kept moving forward, feeling that the evil energy was becoming stronger, and a faint light appeared ahead. thinking that the evil creature might be close, ye li was eager to find out what it was. if it was the black dragon that had been lurking in the black dragon pool, that would be great. lu qingxue¡¯s face had turned pale from the extreme evil energy, and she had never been to such a terrifying place before. the light became brighter and brighter¡­ after walking for a long time, ye li finally arrived at the source of the light. it turned out to be another hole. ye li walked out of this hole and found a whole new world outside! lu qingxue walked out of the hole and saw the scene before her. her already pale face turned even paler. before her eyes was a piece of black land covered with bones, and there were dozens of blood rivers flowing through it. the sky was densely covered with dark clouds, and black lightning struck the black land continuously. ¡°slap, slap, slap!¡± a black dragon dozens of meters long was flying rapidly in the cloudy sky. ye li¡¯s face remained unchanged, as if he hadn¡¯t seen the scene in front of him. roar!!! the black dragon, dozens of meters long, noticed ye li¡¯s group and quickly flew to a place tens of meters away from ye li. the black dragon landed on the black land and stared coldly at ye li and his group, shooting a wicked and evil glare from its eyes. ¡°hehe, unexpectedly, after all these years, there are still humans setting foot in this place. it has been at least several decades since i last ate a human.¡± ye li looked at the black dragon. it was in the seventh-tier. the seventh-tier was indeed formidable, but not invincible. now that he had the dragon-slaying blade and the ancient devil tome, he was confident in dealing with this dragon.. Chapter 137 - Chapter 137: The Dark Race’s Power to Control Zombies chapter 137: the dark race¡¯s power to control zombies translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations with the dragon-slaying blade and the ancient devil tome¡¯s second layer, even though he might not be able to defeat this seventh-tier black dragon, he still had four sixth-tier mutated zombies. the key point was that it was challenging. after transmigrating, it was the first time ye li encountered such a challenging opponent. the demonic aura of the ancient devil tome made him a little restless. the black dragon suddenly became puzzled. ¡°human, you are quite strange.¡± ¡°oh? how strange?¡± ye li looked at the black dragon indifferently. the black dragon had a sinister aura, while he had a demonic aura! he did not activate the ancient devil tome; otherwise, with the horror of the second level of the ancient devil tome, he would definitely suppress the sinister aura of the black dragon. he had never activated the ancient devil tome before. it was unnecessary in the past, but now the opportunity had come, and he wanted to see the effect. ¡°human, your body does not have the aura of the dark race, but it seems to have the human aura mixed with something else.¡± ¡°but you can control four sixth-tier zombies, which puzzles me,¡± the black dragon stared at ye li and said. the apocalypse had been going on for a hundred years. the black dragon was also of the dark race and came to the black dragon pool to cultivate a few decades ago. ye li looked at the black dragon calmly and slowly spoke, ¡°there are many things in this world that you cannot understand. in other words, you are like a frog in a well, unaware of how vast the heavens and earth truly are.¡± as soon as this was said, lu qingxue was stunned! although she didn¡¯t know the realm of this black dragon, she knew that its realm must far surpass her imagination. it seemed that an earth-shattering battle was about to begin. upon hearing ye li¡¯s words, the black dragon¡¯s eyes shot a terrifying evil light. ¡°human, don¡¯t think that you can defeat me with just you and four sixth-tier zombies. now, i¡¯ll let you know that only the dark race can truly control zombies!¡± as he spoke, the black dragon¡¯s pupils emitted another evil light. this evil light had no attacking power; instead, it attached itself to ah da, hongye, bai wawa, and yutong. the black dragon didn¡¯t have to do this, but he felt that this human was too arrogant, and he wanted to show him how terrifying the power of the dark race controlling zombies could be. ¡°now, i command you to attack this human, but do not kill him,¡± the black dragon coldly ordered all da¡¯s group. as for lu qingxue, the black dragon just ignored her, simply because she was too weak, just like a speck of dust. the black dragon was quite smug now. the zombie virus was created by their dark race. although he didn¡¯t know how this strange human could control these four sixth-tier zombies, he didn¡¯t care. now, these four sixth-tier zombies should attack this human. however, to the black dragon¡¯s astonishment, ah da, hongye, bai wawa, and yutong stood still in place, not moving an inch. how could this be possible! the black dragon widened its eyes, unable to believe what it was witnessing. ¡°i command you to attack this human!¡± the black dragon almost roared. unfortunately, no matter how the black dragon yelled, ah da and the others remained motionless. ¡°hehe.¡± ye li shook his head slowly. with the zombie synthesis system, the synthesized zombies followed his commands completely. he really didn¡¯t know where this black dragon got the courage to try and control his apocalypse legion. ¡°the control power of the dark race is simply incomparable to mine. you¡¯re truly ignorant.¡± ye li said calmly, looking at the black dragon.. Chapter 138 - Chapter 138: The Demonic Aura of the Ancient Devil Tome chapter 138: the demonic aura of the ancient devil tome translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations lu qingxue was already shocked to the extreme. she had thought that the four sixth-tier zombies would be controlled by the black dragon. after all, the black dragon was of the dark race. however, she could never have imagined that the situation would turn out like this. suddenly, she remembered what ye li had said to her. ¡°if i must be classified as something, i should be considered a demon.¡± a demon!!! until now, lu qingxue finally understood the terror of demons. ¡°human, how did you manage to do this?¡± the black dragon stared at ye li firmly. although he wasn¡¯t worried about a sixth-tier evolved being and four sixth-tier zombies, he couldn¡¯t understand why he couldn¡¯t control these four sixth-tier zombies. after all, he was a seventh-tier dark race member. ¡°you don¡¯t deserve to know how i did it,¡± ye li said calmly. hearing this, the black dragon felt an unprecedented insult. as a seventh-tier powerhouse, he was actually insulted by a sixth-tier evolved being. how could he tolerate it! ¡°the dark race opened the heavenly door to this world. only a few years later, you humans turned into zombies on a large scale, and our dark race slaughtered you humans like pigs and dogs. now i will let you know how formidable i am!¡± as he spoke, a sinister aura burst forth from the black dragon¡¯s entire body, and the already overcast sky became even darker, creating a terrifying sight. this was like suppressing pressure. as a seventh-tier powerhouse, the black dragon didn¡¯t need to take action; just his suppressing pressure alone could cause ye li to explode and die. ¡°all of you, step back!¡± ye li ordered the apocalypse legion, and lu qingxue and the apocalypse legion stepped back. the black dragon looked at ye li smugly. he knew that ye li would not be able to withstand his terrifying pressure, simply because ye li was only a sixth-tier evolved being. however, the next scene left the black dragon in the most shocked state he had ever experienced. at this moment, ye li stood still like a statue, and his not-so-tall figure now appeared like an ancient deity. and a demonic aura emanated from his entire body. this was the demonic aura of the second level of the ancient devil tome! the sinister aura approached, and the demonic aura surrounding ye li suddenly erupted. demonic aura against sinister aura! although the black dragon was a seventh-tier evolved being, his sinister aura was completely defeated by the demonic aura. the demonic aura advanced like lightning, hitting the black dragon. in an instant, a chill rose from his buttocks to his forehead. ¡°well¡­¡± the black dragon was shocked to the extreme. he actually felt his soul trembling. not only the black dragon, even though lu qingxue was far away, she also felt her whole body trembling uncontrollably. she even felt like kneeling down. after all, this was just the second level of the ancient devil tome. if it was the third level, it would surely be even more terrifying. the black dragon was a tier-7 evolved being and had the power he was supposed to have. after stabilizing his mind, he realized that his pressure was useless against ye li. he stared at ye li intently. ¡°human, 1 will show you the terror of me!¡± the black dragon roared, and then he opened his big mouth, from which a black lightning force burst forth. ye li coldly smiled, taking out the dragon-slaying blade from the system space and wielding it with a powerful slash. the terrifying blade aura swept across the sky. ¡°boom!¡± the black lightning force was instantly blocked by this strike. ¡°attack!¡± ye li gave command to the apocalypse legion. soon, the apocalypse legion launched an attack against the black dragon.. Chapter 139 - Chapter 139: The Black Dragon Swallowed Ye Li chapter 139: the black dragon swallowed ye li translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ah da, hongye, bai wawa, and yutong all used their signature skills, attacking the black dragon from the directions of the east, south, west, and north respectively. ye li knew that their attacks wouldn¡¯t have much effect on the black dragon. however, he just wanted to distract the black dragon¡¯s attention. the black dragon became furious, roaring repeatedly. as a member of the dark race, he was actually being attacked by zombies, which was simply an unforgivable humiliation. the dragon-slaying blade in ye li¡¯s hand roared with raging flames, and he leaped into the air. in mid-air, the flame sword technique was unleashed! in an instant, countless fire blades attacked the black dragon. the black dragon roared fiercely, allowing the terrifying fire blades to hit its body. ye li didn¡¯t expect the black dragon¡¯s defense to be so strong that even the a-grade skill, flame sword technique, couldn¡¯t cause any harm to it. however, he quickly understood. after all, the black dragon was a seventh-tier creature, and the gap between sixth-tier and seventh-tier was like heaven and earth. suddenly, bai wawa didn¡¯t pay attention and was heavily struck by the black dragon¡¯s tail, which was as strong as steel. bai wawa flew several hundred meters away in an instant. fortunately, bai wawa¡¯s defense was strong enough, and he stood up instantly and joined the battle again. the black dragon attacked ye li fiercely at high speed. the black dragon was fast, but did that mean ye li was slow? he activated the swift steps technique, and there was no way the black dragon could catch up to ye li. in an instant, multiple phantoms appeared in mid-air, making it an extraordinary battle. lu qingxue was like a statue, stiffly standing in place. she had never seen such a battle before. the black dragon was indeed a seventh-tier creature, incredibly powerful in every aspect, be it strength, speed, or defense. the attacks from the apocalypse legion had no effect on the black dragon. ye li thought that the black dragon¡¯s defense could not withstand the dragon-slaying blade, but the key was that he couldn¡¯t get close to the black dragon. boom! a deafening explosion rang out, and ah da, hongye, bai wawa, and yutong were all seriously injured, lying on the ground and losing their fighting capabilities. it seemed that the outcome of this earth-shattering battle had been determined. ¡°human, do you now realize my terror?¡± the black dragon looked at ye li with pride. in his view, ye li was already a dead man. ye li stared at the black dragon, trying to figure out a way to slay the beast. ¡°human, what are you hesitating for? the only fate waiting for you is to become my food,¡± the black dragon continued. as he spoke, the black dragon opened its large mouth and lunged at ye li at an astonishing speed. ye li looked at the black dragon¡¯s open mouth, and at this critical moment, he came up with an idea. he stood still and made no attempt to resist, allowing the black dragon to approach him. when the black dragon¡¯s open mouth was about to touch ye li, he still made no attempt to dodge. the black dragon swallowed ye li in one gulp! ¡°senior¡­¡± lu qingxue covered her mouth. she had never expected that the black dragon would swallow ye li like this. ¡°it¡¯s been decades since i last ate a human. the taste is really good,¡± the black dragon licked its tongue smugly. ¡°oh, right, there¡¯s one more human.¡± the black dragon¡¯s gaze shifted to lu qingxue. seeing the black dragon staring at her, lu qingxue was terrified, feeling her soul leave her body. but how could she, as a second-tier evolved being, resist the black dragon? run? lu qingxue knew that her fate was to be swallowed by the black dragon.. Chapter 140 - Chapter 140: Roasted Dragon Leg chapter 140: roasted dragon leg translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations lu qingxue closed her eyes; she already knew her fate. ¡°human, it seems you are somewhat clever. 1¡¯11 eat you now,¡± the black dragon said. as the words fell, the black dragon¡¯s figure flashed, and it instantly appeared in front of lu qingxue. however, just as the black dragon opened its mouth, ready to enjoy its meal, in that split second, its whole body felt like it had been struck by lightning. ¡°alih!¡± suddenly, the black dragon let out a miserable scream, as its internal organs were crushed by ye li. lu qingxue listened to the hair-raising screams and quickly opened her eyes, only to see the black dragon violently rolling in pain. she quickly retreated hundreds of meters away. inside the black dragon, ye li wielded the dragon-slaying blade with great enthusiasm. when it was almost time, he unleashed the flame sword technique. the black dragon couldn¡¯t bear it anymore; its body began to burn. the fire blades of the flame sword technique were not ordinary flames; they were equivalent to the three-flavored true fire of the red child. moreover, the flames were burning within the black dragon¡¯s body, making it impossible for it to resist. ye li burst out of the dragon¡¯s body, the cold light on the dragon-slaying blade shining brightly. at this moment, the black dragon was burning and looked like it was about to die. in the blink of an eye! ye li brandished the dragon-slaying blade with a single slash, cutting off one of the dragon¡¯s legs. he thought to himself that he hadn¡¯t tasted dragon meat yet, so how could he let this opportunity pass? the black dragon was burned to ashes! and this huge dragon leg was now in ye li¡¯s possession. ah da, hongye, bai wawa, and yutong were still lying on the ground, their injuries too severe. ye li walked up to them, raised his palm, and activated the healing art. golden spiritual light emanated from his hand. in an instant, the injuries of the four members of the apocalypse legion healed. this was the charm of the healing art. ye li turned his head slightly and looked at lu qingxue. lu qingxue was like she had been petrified, her three souls and seven spirits seemingly pulled out of her body. ¡°are you surprised?¡± ye li slowly spoke. hearing this, lu qingxue finally snapped out of her daze. she hadn¡¯t spoken yet when ye li continued, ¡°never be surprised, because everything i do is enough to astonish you for three days and three nights.¡± the earth-shattering battle from before was still vivid in lu qingxue¡¯s mind. she had thought that ye li had been swallowed by the black dragon and was dead. she also thought she was doomed. but how could she have expected such a reversal? lu qingxue looked at ye li¡¯s exceptionally handsome face and discovered that ye li¡¯s expression was calm as if the earth-shattering battle from before had never happened. she couldn¡¯t imagine that such a person existed in this world. someone who would remain unfazed no matter what happened to them? lu qingxue walked to ye li¡¯s side. everything felt like an illusion; from the moment ye li saved her, everything seemed too unreal. ye li didn¡¯t care about lu qingxue¡¯s thoughts. he looked at the dragon leg on the ground and thought that the black dragon was a member of the dark race. he didn¡¯t know if it would taste good. the key issue was that he didn¡¯t have any firewood. ye li thought for a moment, and suddenly he felt like scolding himself. why did he need firewood when he had the flame sword technique? it was fire itself! immediately, ye li activated the flame sword technique with the dragon-slaying blade, controlling the fire skillfully, and the flames instantly roasted the dragon leg. seeing this scene, lu qingxue was once again stunned.. Chapter 141 - Chapter 141: Golden Dragon Leg chapter 141: golden dragon leg translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations lu qingxue saw this scene and was extremely shocked. senior¡­ senior is roasting the dragon leg? moreover, a delicious aroma wafted through the air. lu qingxue couldn¡¯t help but gaze at the dragon leg in the flames. she noticed that the leg had turned golden from the roasting. but this dragon is of the dark race! how could senior dare to eat it? when the flames disappeared, the golden dragon leg had been roasted to perfection, tender on the inside and crispy on the outside. it looked absolutely delicious. lu qingxue couldn¡¯t help but swallow her saliva. although the black dragon was of the dark race, the aroma of the roasted meat was simply irresistible. ye li had previously eaten tiger meat during the test of the dragon-slaying blade, and he still remembered the taste. now, this dragon meat¡­ although it belonged to the dark race, the deliciousness of the meat made it worth trying. without further ado, ye li tore off a large piece and then swallowed it in one gulp! ye li had never dreamed that there could be such delicious meat in the world. it melted in his mouth, leaving a lingering taste. ¡°don¡¯t wait. eat up.¡± ye li said to the four members of the apocalypse legion. ye li knew that they were also foodies; he could tell from how they devoured the tiger meat during the test of the dragon-slaying blade. ah da, hongye, bai wawa, and yutong all heard what ye li said and immediately started eating the dragon meat. yutong seemed hesitant and looked at the dragon meat in the hands of ah da and the others, looking puzzled. ¡°yutong, why aren¡¯t you eating?¡± ye li asked, looking at yutong. yutong¡¯s cute little face showed some fear. ¡°big brother, i¡¯m afraid to eat.¡± ye li thought that yutong was already a six-tier zombie. why was he still so timid? he was a little dissatisfied and tore off a piece of meat from the huge dragon leg and handed it to yutong. ¡°now, big brother orders you to eat.¡± yutong was stunned for a few seconds, then took the dragon meat from ye li¡¯s hand and took a small bite. suddenly, a drastic change appeared on yutong¡¯s cute little face. ¡°big brother, it¡¯s so delicious!¡± yutong looked at ye li in surprise. ye li thought, of course, it would be delicious. if i say it¡¯s delicious, then it must be delicious. ¡°hehe,¡± bai wawa chuckled again, as if the meat was so delicious that he was on the verge of exploding. ye li looked at bai wawa¡¯s figure; he estimated that he weighed close to two hundred jin. ¡°you should eat a little less.¡± huh? ye li turned around and looked at lu qingxue, who was still standing in place. ¡°why aren¡¯t you coming to eat?¡± lu qingxue¡¯s whole body shook upon hearing this, and she looked at ye li in astonishment. the key point was that senior had only asked the four six-tier zombies to eat just now; he didn¡¯t ask her, so she didn¡¯t dare to go over. ¡°you don¡¯t dare to eat?¡± ye li asked slowly. lu qingxue quickly shook her head, obviously not because she didn¡¯t dare to eat. ¡°then you don¡¯t want to eat?¡± ye li continued to ask. ¡°not that.¡± lu qingxue shook her head again. ¡°then¡­¡± ye li was confused; it wasn¡¯t because she didn¡¯t dare to eat, and it wasn¡¯t because she didn¡¯t want to eat. then why was she still standing there motionless? ¡°you didn¡¯t ask me just now, so i thought you didn¡¯t want me to eat.¡± lu qingxue said, feeling a little embarrassed. when ye li and the four zombies were eating the dragon meat, she almost drooled. the meat was too fragrant, and she was starving. ye li smiled; this girl looked cold and aloof on the outside but was actually quite simple-minded and sweet. it was quite amusing. ¡°come and eat. after eating, we still have to look for the treasures,¡± ye li said slowly. upon hearing this, lu qingxue finally walked towards the golden dragon leg! Chapter 142 - Chapter 142: Heavenly Tower chapter 142: heavenly tower translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ye li tore off a piece of dragon meat for lu qingxue, and she slowly took a bite after taking it. the moment lu qingxue took a bite, she was amazed. she could swear that she had never eaten anything so delicious in her life. this huge dragon leg was quickly devoured by ye li¡¯s group. after finishing their meal, ye li thought they still hadn¡¯t found the treasures. eating the dragon meat was just a small matter. ye li looked around and noticed a blood-red cave at the end of this black land. he thought that the treasures must be inside. ¡°let¡¯s go inside that cave and take a look,¡± ye li said calmly. lu qingxue nodded. at this point, she admired ye li to the point of being speechless. immediately, ye li and the group walked toward the blood-red cave. after a short walk, they arrived at the entrance of the cave. although the entrance was blood-red, there were waves of mystic light emanating from inside, which made ye li speculate that there must be some incredible treasures within. thinking of this, an excited look appeared on ye li¡¯s face. upon entering the cave, they were greeted by an intense and refreshing spiritual energy, making them feel as if they were bathed in spring breeze. the cave wasn¡¯t long, and they quickly reached its end. to ye li¡¯s surprise, the end of the cave turned out to be a sea of flames. above the sea of flames, there was a stone platform with a small tower on it. the small tower had seven levels. at the moment, the black and quaint tower was releasing waves of mystic light. lu qingxue looked at the small tower on the stone platform. she was first astonished, but then seemed to recall something, and she exclaimed in surprise: ¡°could this be¡­ the heavenly tower?¡± the heavenly tower, one of the ten great divine weapons, capable of suppressing everything. upon hearing lu qingxue¡¯s words, ye li was also slightly taken aback. heavenly tower? could the treasure in the super treasure map be the heavenly tower? thinking of this, ye li became quite excited. ding¡­ ¡°the divine artifact heavenly tower detected, please collect it.¡± at that moment, the voice of the system echoed in ye li¡¯s mind. hearing the system¡¯s words, ye li felt relieved. the dark race had been trying to find the ten great divine weapons and uncover the hidden secrets within them ever since the apocalypse began. unfortunately, even if they racked their brains, they couldn¡¯t find a single divine artifact. yet here he was, ye li, possessing two divine artifacts. who could have imagined that? ye li leaped and jumped onto the stone platform, retrieving the heavenly tower! back on the ground, ye li looked at the heavenly tower in his hand. the hidden power within it was terrifying, and the tower was quite heavy, making it difficult for ye li to hold. ¡°senior, is this the heavenly tower?¡± lu qingxue curiously asked. ye li nodded. ¡°yes, it is.¡± lu qingxue was startled. she came to the black cloud forest for the heavenly tower, but she didn¡¯t know if it even existed here. she had just come to try her luck. how could she have imagined that the heavenly tower would truly be here? ye li put the heavenly tower into the system space. he couldn¡¯t expose the fact that he had the heavenly tower, or he would become a target. ¡°let¡¯s leave now,¡± ye li said. their purpose had been achieved, and there was no reason to stay here any longer. lu qingxue nodded, and then she and ye li left the blood-red cave. continuing forward, ye li¡¯s group reached the bottom of the black dragon pool, and then they left the black dragon pool.. Chapter 143 - Chapter 143: Heading to Huangjiang Base City chapter 143: heading to huangjiang base city translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ye li and lu qingxue returned to the land, and ye li stored all da and the others in the system space. lu qingxue was surprised. she looked around, but the four tier-6 zombies that were by her side just moments ago had suddenly disappeared. could this be another ability of a demon? lu qingxue secretly glanced at ye li¡¯s calm face and thought to herself that senior is truly an all-around talented person. ¡°senior, where are you planning to go now?¡± lu qingxue asked, but immediately regretted it. a person as high-level as senior surely comes and goes as they please, and it¡¯s not her place to ask. after some thought, ye li replied, ¡°huangjiang base city.¡± since he had nothing else to do, visiting huangjiang base city would be a good idea, and they could also pass by a few small towns to synthesize zombies. ¡°you¡¯re also going to huangjiang base city?¡± lu qingxue was shocked, clearly not expecting that ye li would be heading there as well. ¡°what? are you also going?¡± ye li looked at lu qingxue, wondering if she should be returning to the cloud peak academy. could it be that lu qingxue didn¡¯t dare to go back? after all, during their time in the black cloud forest, he saved lu qingxue, and the two men she was with naturally thought he was a member of the dark race. if they reported this to the academy¡­ ye li shook his head inwardly. he didn¡¯t understand why he was thinking so much. since when did he, ye li, need to think so much before doing anything? ¡°in fact, i¡¯m from the lu family in huangjiang base city,¡± lu qingxue said softly. ye li understood upon hearing her words. lu qingxue, lu qian? what a small world! ¡°in that case, let¡¯s go together,¡± ye li said calmly. lu qingxue didn¡¯t expect that ye li would invite her to go with him. a deep astonishment appeared on her fair face. after a few seconds of contemplation, lu qingxue looked up and firmly said to ye li, ¡°please rest assured, senior, i will never reveal what happened today.¡± ye li didn¡¯t respond. he could answer, but it wasn¡¯t necessary. shortly after, ye li and lu qingxue headed in the direction of huangjiang base city. they arrived at a small town, and ye li didn¡¯t know the name of the town, but he knew they were not far from huangjiang base city. ¡°senior, there are zombies ahead,¡± lu qingxue said as she looked ahead. ¡°roar! roar!¡± in front of them, hundreds of zombies appeared. all of them seemed to be level 3 zombies. ¡°senior, what should we do?¡± lu qingxue felt somewhat panicked. with her being only a tier-2 evolved being, it would be impossible for her to deal with so many zombies. ye li smiled faintly, ¡°do you think they can even touch a single hair on my head?¡± hearing this, lu qingxue finally relaxed. she believed that with ye li¡¯s strength, he wouldn¡¯t fear these ordinary zombies. ye li looked at the approaching horde of zombies and didn¡¯t bother calling ah da and the others. instead, he calmly raised his fingers, and golden light shot out like a machine gun. swish! swish! swish! countless sounds of breaking wind were heard. in an instant, hundreds of zombies fell to the ground, howling in pain, because each of their thighs had a horrifying blood hole. ye li activated the synthesis grid in his mind and began to combine these zombies. in no time, he synthesized a level 10 male zombie and a level 10 female zombie from the hundreds of level 3 zombies. he checked the zombies in the system space and found that there were already level 10 male and female zombies present.. Chapter 144 - Chapter 144: Let’s Visit Your Home chapter 144: let¡¯s visit your home translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ye li synthesized the two level-io male zombies and the two level-10 female zombies into a tier-1 male zombie and a tier-1 female zombie. lu qingxue was astonished. what was happening? she quickly rubbed her eyes as if not believing that all of this was real. she vividly remembered that there were hundreds of ordinary zombies just a moment ago. how did they suddenly turn into a level-io male zombie and a level-10 female zombie in the blink of an eye? then, in another blink of an eye, the level-10 male and female zombies turned into tier-1 ones. was this also a demon¡¯s ability? however, this was too heaven-defying. the dark race could only control zombies, but senior could not only control zombies but also make them level up? the shock in lu qingxue¡¯s heart at this moment couldn¡¯t be described in words. seeing the astonishment on lu qingxue¡¯s face, ye li shook his head inwardly. he had told her never to be surprised because everything he did was enough to amaze someone for three days and three nights. but it seemed that lu qingxue couldn¡¯t quite understand what he meant. ye li continued walking, and not long after, he produced another tier-1 male zombie and another tier-1 female zombie. now he had two tier-1 male zombies and two tier-1 female zombies, and he continued to synthesize them. now he had a tier 2 male zombie and a tier 2 female zombie. he checked the number of zombies he had now: apocalypse legion: ah da, hongye, bai wawa, yutong. male zombies: one tier 3 male zombie, one tier 2 male zombie. female zombies: one tier 3 female zombie, one tier 2 female zombie. the overall strength was not bad, but still far from enough. after all, there were tier 7 evolved beings in huangjiang base city. however, in huangjiang base city, the tier 7 evolved being was su xun¡¯er¡¯s grandfather, su changfeng, who was the backbone of huangjiang base city. he was very important to huangjiang base city. ye li had saved su changfeng¡¯s life, but he didn¡¯t expect that su changfeng would do anything for him. after all, people have their own agendas, especially in this apocalyptic world. ye li and lu qingxue finally arrived at the outskirts of huangjiang base city. the military in the outer city was equipped with many high-tech weapons, making it much more advanced than the annan base city. ye li and lu qingxue entered the outer city. huangjiang base city was much larger and more prosperous than annan base city. ¡°senior, what are you going to do now¡­¡± lu qingxue didn¡¯t finish her sentence as she looked at ye li cautiously, fearing that her words might upset him. ¡°let¡¯s go visit your home,¡± ye li said calmly. lu qingxue was stunned. she couldn¡¯t believe that ye li would say such a thing. ¡°why, do you think i, ye li, am not worthy of visiting your lu family?¡± ye li looked at lu qingxue, his face showing a hint of playfulness. lu qingxue recovered from her daze and quickly said, ¡°no, senior, it¡¯s an honor for you to visit the lu family.¡± the lu family ranked second among the families in huangjiang base city. the family head, lu xinghe, was a tier 6 evolved being with astonishing strength. following lu qingxue, ye li arrived at the outside of the lu family¡¯s residence. the lu family¡¯s building had a classical design, similar to those wealthy families shown on television. two teenagers came out at that moment, looking at lu qingxue and becoming somewhat stunned. then they quickly said, ¡°sister qingxue, you¡¯re back.¡± lu qingxue nodded, and her face became cold again. she didn¡¯t respond to the two youngsters from the lu family but looked at ye li. ¡°senior, let¡¯s go inside..¡± Chapter 145 - Chapter 145: Lu Qingxue, Lu Qian chapter 145: lu qingxue, lu qian translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations the two lu family¡¯s disciples were shocked. they felt that they had heard wrong. sister qingxue, who had always been arrogant, actually called this person senior? before lu qingxue went to the cloud peak academy, she was the absolute number one genius in the huangjiang base city. she was very arrogant, and not many of the younger generation in the huangjiang base city caught her eye. but now, lu qingxue actually called ye li senior. how could the two lu family disciples not be surprised? they didn¡¯t intend to go out. instead, they hurriedly ran in as if to report. the lu family was naturally huge, with pavilions, towers, small bridges, and flowing water, creating a unique charm. at this moment, the younger generation of the lu family came out to welcome lu qingxue. there were more than 30 of them, and most of them were level-8 to level-9 awakened beings. ¡°sister qingxue, is cloud peak academy on vacation?¡± ¡°sister qingxue, can you tell us about the cloud peak academy?¡± ¡°that¡¯s right, sister qingxue. cloud peak academy is about to recruit students again. we want to know more about it.¡± the younger generation of the lu family looked at lu qingxue and said. it was obvious that they yearned for cloud peak academy. however, when it came to the admissions of the cloud peak academy, ye li couldn¡¯t help but think of xiao hui and yun man. they were going to the cloud peak academy. qian ruxue had said that she would leave after xiao hui and yun man went to the cloud peak academy. lu qingxue clearly didn¡¯t like such a scene. faced with the questions of these cousins, she seemed to be at a loss. ¡°sister, you¡¯re back!¡± an excited voice sounded in everyone¡¯s ears. ye li naturally knew this voice because it was not someone else¡¯s voice, but lu qian¡¯s. lu qian jogged to lu qingxue¡¯s side and looked at her happily. ¡°sister, 1 really missed you.¡± ¡°qianqian, 1 just passed by the huangjiang base city and came back to take a look,¡± lu qingxue said. lu qian was very happy. she worshiped her sister. the scene of her sister beating up the hedonistic children of huangjiang base city before she went to the cloud peak academy was still vivid in her mind. lu qian looked around, and the smile on her face instantly froze. ¡°s-senior?¡± lu qian was horrified. that day in pan city, she and xun¡¯er already knew how terrifying ye li was. she had thought that they would never meet again, but she didn¡¯t expect ye li to appear in front of her at this moment. ye li stood upright where he was, and his slightly thin body shot into the sky like a sharp sword. lu qingxue was startled and looked at lu qian in astonishment. she heard very clearly that lu qian was calling ye li senior. did they know each other? ¡°qianqian, do you know senior?¡± lu qingxue asked lu qian in a low voice. ¡°sister, do you know senior too?¡± lu qian asked in shock. immediately, lu qingxue and lu qian looked at each other as if everything was conveyed without words. ¡°senior, let me take you around.¡± lu qingxue thought that she had neglected ye li for a long time. if she angered senior, the entire lu family would undoubtedly suffer a catastrophe. ¡°ok.¡± ye li nodded. lu qingxue¡¯s words stunned the younger generation of the lu family. what did they hear? how could lu qingxue call this person senior? how was it possible! in a day, the younger generation of the lu family began to discuss who ye li was, what his background was, and why sister qingxue called him senior.. Chapter 146 - Chapter 146: The Younger Generation of the Lu Family Was Shocked chapter 146: the younger generation of the lu family was shocked translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ¡°who is that person? sister qingxue actually called him senior.¡± ¡°is he a super genius of the cloud peak academy?¡± ¡°even if he¡¯s a super genius of the cloud peak academy, sister qingxue doesn¡¯t have to call him senior.¡± ¡°it seems that there¡¯s only one possibility.¡± a young man of the lu family said in a low voice. as soon as he said this, all the younger generation of the lu family looked at the young man who spoke. ¡°how could it be?¡± one of the youths asked quickly. the young man looked at ye li¡¯s receding back. he looked at the sun in the sky at a 45-degree angle and slowly said, ¡°that¡¯s the senior that sister qingxue mentioned. not only is he a powerhouse, but he¡¯s also a super powerhouse. otherwise, why would sister qingxue call him senior?¡± hearing this, the younger generation of the lu family looked at each other in bewilderment. a super powerhouse? but that person looked only two years older than sister qingxue. how could he become a super powerhouse? ¡°why are you all standing here instead of cultivating?¡± suddenly, a shout entered the ears of the younger generation of the lu family. the younger generation of the lu family trembled and looked in the direction of the voice. a middle-aged man in a suit walked over. the middle-aged man¡¯s face was gloomy and there was a shocking scar on his face, which looked very scary. ¡°it¡¯s third uncle.¡± a young man from the lu family said in a low voice. the middle-aged man with the scar on his face was called lu kui, the third brother of the head of the lu family, lu xinghe, a tier-5 evolved being. lu kui walked in front of the younger generation of the lu family and looked at the more than 30 disciples of the lu family coldly. ¡°that¡¯s because the cloud peak academy will come to the huangjiang base city to recruit students. you should know how difficult it is to enter the cloud peak academy. if you don¡¯t cultivate hard, you won¡¯t be able to enter the cloud peak academy in this life!¡± lu kui said coldly. the younger generation of the lu family seemed to be very afraid of lu kui. they all lowered their heads, not daring to speak. ¡°tell me, why are you all here?¡± lu kui continued. a young member of the lu family mustered his courage and told lu kui what had just happened. lu kui was stunned to hear that. although he was a little surprised that qingxue was back, it was definitely not to the point where he was stunned. what really stunned him was that qingxue actually called a young man senior, which puzzled him. could it be that the young man was really terrifying? ¡°is what you said true?¡± lu kui asked in a low voice. ¡°third uncle, it¡¯s absolutely true,¡± the younger generation of the lu family hurriedly said. ¡°where is qingxue taking the boy now?¡± lu kui asked. ¡°sister qingxue took her to huaqing pool. sister qianqian also went with her,¡± the younger generation of the lu family said. ¡°go cultivate!¡± lu kui said coldly. immediately, the more than 30 young people of the lu family returned to the cultivation room and began to cultivate. ¡°i can¡¯t believe that. i have to take a look.¡± lu kui narrowed his eyes and said. ¡°senior, this is the lu family¡¯s huaqing pool, which is also the place with the richest spiritual energy in the lu family.¡± lu qingxue looked at ye li and said. ye li looked at the pool in front of him. the water in the pool was very clear and light, and the spiritual energy was indeed very rich. unfortunately, he wasn¡¯t interested at all. ¡°by the way, where is your father?¡± ye li suddenly asked lu qian. for some reason, ye fei wanted to meet the second-ranked powerhouse in the huangjiang base city.. Chapter 147 - Chapter 147: Do I Have To Tell You That? chapter 147: do i have to tell you that? translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations lu qian hurriedly replied, ¡°senior, my father went to the su family.¡± ye li thought that he just wanted to meet him. since he wasn¡¯t around, he might as well forget it. ¡°qingxue, you¡¯re back.¡± a voice entered ye li¡¯s ears. the person who spoke was naturally lu qingxue¡¯s third uncle, lu kui. ¡°yes, third uncle, the cloud peak academy has a mission, so i¡¯m just going home to take a look,¡± lu qingxue said to lu kui. lu kui nodded and continued, ¡°qingxue, i heard that you brought a senior back. where is he?¡± ¡°third uncle, he is senior,¡± lu qingxue said. lu kui looked at ye li and was a little shocked because ye li was too young. he thought to himself, qingxue actually called this young man senior. is this young man really terrifying? ¡°may i ask who you are¡­?¡± lu kui looked at ye li. lu kui was a tier-5 evolved being, so he naturally couldn¡¯t tell what realm ye li was in. ¡°ye li.¡± ye li spoke slowly. obviously, this was the first time lu kui had heard the name ye li. ¡°may i ask which base city mr. ye is from?¡± lu kui thought that since qingxue called him senior, this young man¡¯s background must not be simple. he had to be careful. ¡°no base city.¡± ye li said lightly. lu kui was secretly unhappy to hear that. he was one of the strong masters in the huangjiang base city after all, but this boy ignored him so easily. ¡°mr. ye, you are a human, right? since you are a human, you must be from the base city. i really don¡¯t understand if mr. ye is deliberately hiding it, or you don¡¯t want to tell me?¡± lu kui stared at ye li and said. ¡°do i have to tell you?¡± ye li said casually. ye li didn¡¯t understand. he came to the lu family just to take a look. why were these people from the lu family so troublesome? ¡°what¡­ what did you say?¡± lu kui was shocked. he really didn¡¯t expect ye li to dare to say such a thing to him in the lu family. ¡°mr. ye, this is the huangjiang base city, and this is the lu family!¡± lu kui continued with a sullen face. ye li played with his fingers and didn¡¯t look at lu kui. he slowly said, ¡°i know this is the huangjiang base city, and 1 know this is the lu family, but so what?¡± hearing this, lu kui stared at ye li. ¡°mr. ye, aren¡¯t you overestimating yourself?¡± ye li smiled and looked at lu kui. ¡°do you think you, a mere tier-5 evolved being, deserve to talk to me like this?¡± lu kui was even angrier. a mere tier-5 evolved being? how, how dare he say that!!! lu kui was one of the strong masters in the huangjiang base city, but in this person¡¯s mouth, he had become a mere tier-5 evolved being. ¡°why¡­ why did you come to our lu family?¡± lu kui felt that ye li must have a purpose for coming to the lu family. unfortunately, not only was his feeling wrong, but it was so completely wrong. ye li smiled faintly. ¡°do you think your lu family is worthy of me coming here?¡± arrogant, absolutely arrogant! seeing this, lu qingxue and lu qian were both shocked. they knew how terrifying ye li was and hurriedly said to lu kui, ¡°third uncle, please don¡¯t.¡± lu kui¡¯s face sank. he said coldly, ¡°qingxue, xiaoqian, you are from the lu family. why are you siding with outsiders now?¡± with that, lu kui stared at ye li again. ¡°ye li, do you know how terrifying our lu family is?¡± Chapter 148 - Chapter 148: Ye Li, Just You Wait chapter 148: ye li, just you wait translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations lu kui wanted ye li to know that the lu family was not someone he could afford to offend in the huangjiang base city. ¡°your lu family is just a small family. what¡¯s so terrifying about it?¡± ye li said lightly. ¡°you¡­¡± ¡°ye li, do you really not know how terrifying the lu family is?¡± lu kui gritted his teeth and squeezed out these words. ¡°as i said, your lu family is just a small family. there¡¯s nothing terrifying about it.¡± ye li slowly said. ¡°fine, fine, fine!!!¡± lu kui said ¡°good¡± three times in a row, which meant that he was very angry at this moment. ¡°ye li, since you said that our lu family is just a small family, 1¡¯11 let you know how terrifying the lu family is today!¡± lu kui almost roared. as soon as he finished speaking, lu kui raised his fist and punched ye li. ye li looked bored, lie thought that although lu kui was a tier-5 evolved being, he was still an ant in front of him. red spiritual energy wrapped lu kui¡¯s punch. the power of this punch was definitely not weak. unfortunately, he was facing ye li, a sixth-tier evolved being. ye li stood still as if he didn¡¯t see lu kui attacking him at all. lu qingxue and lu qian looked at each other in horror. they naturally knew how terrifying ye li was. when lu kui¡¯s fist was only a line away from ye li¡¯s, ye li suddenly raised two fingers. at the critical moment, his two fingers caught lu kui¡¯s fist. ¡°what!¡± lu kui was shocked. he would never have thought that his fist would be caught by ye li with two fingers. he tried to retract his fist, only to find that no matter how hard he tried, he couldn¡¯t pull it out. ye li looked at lu kui¡¯s livid face indifferently. he shook his head and slowly said, ¡°how dare a small pearl compete with the sun and moon? what a joke.¡± lu kui was still pulling his fist hard, but unfortunately, ye li¡¯s two fingers were like iron pincers, clamping his fist tightly. ¡°poor ants. you never know how high the sky is or how wide the earth is.¡± as soon as he finished speaking, ye li retracted his finger and released a hidden force. lu kui was hit by this hidden force and took a few steps back. caught off guard, he fell to the ground. ye li¡¯s face was as calm as water. how could a small fry like lu kui enter ye li¡¯s eyes? lu kui got up from the ground with all his strength. he stared at ye li, knowing that ye li was not someone he could defeat. ¡°ye li, just you wait. i¡¯m going to call my brother back!¡± as soon as he finished speaking, lu kui left angrily. ye li felt a little bored. why were there always so many tasteless flies? ¡°senior, i¡­¡± lu qingxue looked at ye li apologetically. she didn¡¯t expect this to happen when she brought ye li to the lu family. the younger generation of the lu family were not very obedient. knowing that third uncle would definitely go to ye li after asking where ye li was, wouldn¡¯t it be a pity if they didn¡¯t watch such a good show? not long after they returned to the cultivation center, they all followed him. the scene just now was completely witnessed by them. they gasped. they didn¡¯t expect that the third uncle of a tier-5 evolved being would be so vulnerable in front of ye li.. Chapter 149 - Chapter 149: Lu Xinghe, the Head of the Lu Family chapter 149: lu xinghe, the head of the lu family translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ¡°senior, third uncle is going to call my father over. look¡­¡± lu qingxue looked at ye li carefully. ¡°it doesn¡¯t matter. i want to see your father anyway.¡± ye li waved his hand. lu qingxue and lu qian looked at each other and smiled bitterly. ¡°now third uncle has gone to call the family head. do you think the family head can deal with that person?¡± ¡°what are you talking about? the family head is ranked second in the huangjiang base city. no matter how powerful he is, it¡¯s impossible for him to defeat the family head.¡± ¡°that¡¯s right. it¡¯s not like we haven¡¯t seen how terrifying the family head is. just wait. when the family head comes back, there will be a good show to watch.¡± ye li felt a little bored, so he sat in huaqing pool, waiting for lu kui to call his brother over. the younger generation of the lu family looked at ye li¡¯s back and swallowed. for some reason, looking at ye li¡¯s back, they felt their souls tremble. ¡°sister, do you think dad will fight senior later?¡± lu qian looked at lu qingxue and asked. ¡°i don¡¯t know either.¡± lu qingxue shook her head. lu qingxue looked worried. she knew that ye li controlled four sixth-tier zombies. if they really fought, her lu family would definitely be defeated. suddenly, a middle-aged man walked over aggressively. the middle-aged man was wearing a mountain suit and had a scar on his gloomy face. the middle-aged man was lu kui. lu kui stared at ye li¡¯s back and said coldly, ¡°ye li, not only is my brother here this time, but brother su yao is also here?!¡± ¡°i don¡¯t think you know who brother su yao is. he¡¯s the eldest son of the su family, the number one family in the huangjiang base city. he¡¯s a sixth-tier evolved being.¡± it was not difficult to tell from lu kui¡¯s voice that he was very smug at this moment, as if ye li¡¯s insult to the lu family could be taken back immediately. not long after lu kui said so, a gentle middle-aged man and su yao slowly walked over. needless to say, su yao was the father of su xun¡¯er and su xiaocao. as for this gentle middle-aged man, he was the head of the lu family, lu xinghe, a sixth-tier evolved being. ¡°brother, it¡¯s him!¡± lu kui pointed at ye li¡¯s back. lu xinghe narrowed his eyes and looked at su yao. although the lu family was not the number one family in the huangjiang base city, it was ranked first. no one had ever dared to say that the lu family was a small family. besides, this person had actually beaten lu kui. if he didn¡¯t take revenge, how could the lu family have a foothold in the huangjiang base city in the future? ¡°brother xinghe, i¡¯m just here to take a look. this is your lu family¡¯s place. it¡¯s up to you.¡± su yao followed them for two reasons. firstly, he wanted to see who this shameless person was, and secondly, he felt that if lu xinghe was no match for him, he could help. since xiao fei, the leader of the martial artist alliance, escaped, the huangjiang base city had become the same as before. now, the big clans naturally followed the su family as their leader. lu xinghe stared at ye li¡¯s back and cupped his fists. ¡°brother, who are you?¡± ye li didn¡¯t turn around. he slowly said, ¡°it doesn¡¯t matter who i am. what matters is what you¡¯re going to do.¡± lu xinghe was a little unhappy to hear that. no matter what, he, lu xinghe, was one of the terrifying existences in the huangjiang base city. this person actually dared to be so arrogant to him. ¡°lu kui said that not only did you say that our lu family is just a small family, but you also hit him, right?¡± Chapter 150 - Chapter 150: Don’t Let Me Beat You So Easily chapter 150: don¡¯t let me beat you so easily translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ¡°that¡¯s right.¡± ye li said slowly, still not turning around. lu xinghe sneered. ¡°then as the head of the lu family, if i don¡¯t take action, how can our lu family establish ourselves in the huangjiang base city?¡± ¡°since you want to attack me, then do it.¡± ye li still didn¡¯t turn around. lu xinghe¡¯s face sank when he heard that. his temper was publicly acknowledged to be good, but he was angry today. he hadn¡¯t been so angry in at least three years. seeing that the family head, lu xinghe, was about to take action, the younger generation of the lu family all widened their eyes, fearing that they would miss something exciting. lu xinghe raised his palm, and purple spiritual energy entangled it. ¡°white tiger palm!¡± as soon as he said so, a white tiger formed by purple spiritual energy pounced at ye li. lu xinghe had purple spiritual energy, which meant that lu xinghe had an s-class genetic talent. ye li, on the other hand, had an sss-class genetic talent. at the same level, an s-class genetic warrior couldn¡¯t beat an sss-class genetic warrior no matter what. to the surprise of the younger generation of the lu family, ye li still didn¡¯t turn around. the white tiger palm was a skill that every genetic warrior of the lu family knew. it was very powerful. when the white tiger formed by purple spiritual energy was only a step away from ye li, ye li activated the swift steps and instantly disappeared. the white tiger missed and disappeared. ¡°it¡¯s gone!¡± the younger generation of the lu family was shocked. they clearly remembered that the white tiger was about to pounce on ye li¡¯s back. at the same time, they knew that ye li would either die or be injured after this blow. however, they would rather believe that they could only live for one day than believe that ye li would disappear. when ye li appeared again, he was already dozens of meters away. with his back still facing everyone, he slowly said, ¡°lu xinghe, is that all you¡¯ve got?¡± as soon as he said this, lu xinghe was furious. although ye li¡¯s terrifying speed surprised him, he was extremely angry that ye li dared to say that. ¡°then i¡¯ll show you my real strength!¡± lu xinghe said in a low voice. as soon as he finished speaking, lu xinghe raised his palm and shouted coldly, ¡°lightning thunder palm!¡± as soon as he said so, a terrifying power of lightning appeared on lu xinghe¡¯s palm. ¡°boom!¡± the terrifying sound of lightning struck at ye li¡¯s back. finally, ye li turned around. he raised his finger and slowly said, ¡°i have a finger that can break the sky and earth.¡± as soon as he finished speaking, a terrifying golden spiritual energy attacked ye li¡¯s finger! the one yang finger and the lightning collided heavily! with another loud bang, lu xinghe¡¯s lightning thunder palm was broken by the one yang finger. the aftershock of the one-yang finger shot at lu xinghe. lu xinghe was shocked and hurriedly dodged, finally dodging this terrifying attack. ye li looked at lu xinghe¡¯s panicked footsteps and said leisurely, ¡°lu xinghe, use all your abilities. don¡¯t let me defeat you like this.¡± hearing this, lu xinghe gnashed his teeth. but at the same time, su yao widened his eyes and looked at ye li in disbelief. ¡°mr. ye!¡± su yao exclaimed. since xun¡¯er left pan city with ye li, ye li had never returned. he had thought that he would never see ye li again in his life, but he didn¡¯t expect ye li to appear here.. Chapter 151 - Chapter 151: Not Enemies chapter 151: not enemies translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations su yao quickly walked between ye li and lu xinghe and said, ¡°mr. ye, brother xinghe, there must be some misunderstanding. we¡¯re not enemies.¡± the younger generation of the lu family was dumbfounded. they really couldn¡¯t understand why su yao called ye li mr. ye. ¡°brother su, what do you mean?¡± lu xinghe said unhappily. su yao smiled and then told him about ye li saving old master su. lu xinghe was shocked to hear that. he knew that old master su¡¯s injuries had been healed by an expert, but he never expected that the expert was so close. the younger generation of the lu family looked at each other. they didn¡¯t expect ye li to save old master su. there was no expression on ye li¡¯s handsome face. he looked at lu xinghe indifferently. ¡°come on, use all your abilities.¡± ye li hooked his finger at lu xinghe. seeing this, lu xinghe felt greatly insulted and stared at ye li. ¡°brother su, even if he saves old master su, i¡¯ll fight him today!¡± as soon as he finished speaking, lu xinghe rushed towards ye li. ye li was still as still as a bell, like a god that stood between the heavens and earth, unchanging since ancient times! during the attack, lu xinghe opened his right hand, and the purple spiritual energy formed a purple long sword. suddenly, lu xinghe jumped up, raised his purple long sword high, and slashed at ye li. ye li smiled calmly. such an attack was really pitiful in his eyes. he unhurriedly raised two fingers. just as the long sword formed by purple spiritual energy was about to fall, two fingers clamped the purple long sword. ¡°what!!!¡± the younger generation of the lu family all gasped. they couldn¡¯t imagine how terrifying ye li was. they had thought that ye li would never be able to defeat the family head, but now it seemed that they were wrong. lu qingxue and lu qian couldn¡¯t hide the shock on their fair faces. it was already unbelievable that ye li caught third uncle¡¯s fist with two fingers just now, but now he actually caught their father¡¯s spiritual sword with two fingers. ¡°well¡­¡± even lu xinghe was shocked. there was a bored expression on ye li¡¯s handsome face. he slowly said, ¡°is this your ability?¡± as soon as he finished speaking, he twisted the two fingers holding the spiritual sword slightly. with a crack, the spiritual sword in lu xinghe¡¯s hand broke and then disappeared. at this moment, no words could describe the shock of the lu family. at this moment, they would only think that ye li was an invincible person. ¡°that¡¯s it. i thought you were capable, but it seems that you¡¯re just so-so.¡± ye li looked at the shocked lu xinghe and slowly said. su yao¡¯s face was extremely solemn. he clearly remembered that when ye li saved his father, he was only a tier-4 evolved being, but in just a month or so, ye li had become a sixth-tier evolved being. this speed was simply beyond description. besides, the golden spiritual energy that ye li used just now shocked su yao. golden spiritual energy, which meant that he was an sss-class genetic warrior. ¡°i haven¡¯t lost yet!¡± just as ye li took a few steps, lu xinghe suddenly roared.. Chapter 152 - Chapter 152: Hitting People Is Also An Art chapter 152: hitting people is also an art translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations after lu xinghe roared, he suddenly slapped ye li¡¯s back. ye li secretly shook his head. he couldn¡¯t understand why lu xinghe would do such a ridiculous thing. he turned around and activated the heavenly spirit eyes! a golden spiritual light shot at lu xinghe¡¯s palm like a sharp sword leaving its sheath. the golden spiritual light hit lu xinghe¡¯s palm, which was instantly pierced through. ¡°alih!¡± lu xinghe let out a scream, and a shocking bloody hole appeared on his palm. ¡°dad!¡± ¡°family head!¡± everyone present in the lu family shouted at lu xinghe. su yao was shocked because he felt that ye li was too terrifying, so terrifying that he broke into a cold sweat. ye li looked no more than twenty years old. ye li looked at lu xinghe who was in pain and slowly said, ¡°there are many people in this world that you can¡¯t defeat. you should have heard of the saying that there is always someone stronger.¡± as soon as he finished speaking, ye li raised his palm, and golden spiritual energy entered lu xinghe¡¯s palm. suddenly, something incredible happened. the bloody hole on lu xinghe¡¯s palm recovered at a visible speed until it disappeared. the younger generation of the lu family all rubbed their eyes. they thought that they had seen it wrongly, but no matter how they rubbed, there was only one answer, which was that the bloody hole in lu xinghe¡¯s palm had really disappeared. ¡°what happened?¡± lu xinghe looked at his palm in shock. he really didn¡¯t understand why the bloody hole in his palm suddenly disappeared. ¡°do you still think you haven¡¯t lost?¡± ye li asked lu xinghe casually. hearing this, lu xinghe cupped his fists at ye li and said respectfully, ¡°mr. ye, i¡¯ve lost.¡± ye li nodded. not only did he want to treat lu xinghe¡¯s injuries, but he also wanted to teach lu xinghe a lesson. if you wanted to beat a person, not only did you have to beat him into submission, but you also had to make him respect you. this was no longer a simple beating. this was an art, but it was obviously extremely difficult to master such an art. however, ye li happened to be able to control it. ¡°i didn¡¯t expect mr. ye to have such a divine technique. it¡¯s an eye-opener for me.¡± lu xinghe looked at ye li and said. the divine technique he mentioned was naturally ye li¡¯s healing technique. ye li pondered for a few seconds and then asked, ¡°have any powerful dark race members come to the major cities under the jurisdiction of the huangjiang base city recently?¡± he remembered that he had slaughtered thousands of members of the dark race in pan city that day, and the sixth-tier skeleton undead had escaped. he knew that he had the dragon-slaying blade, so he would naturally report it. ¡°mr. ye, how did you know?¡± su yao looked at ye li in confusion. ye li was right. since the dark race members wanted to cause trouble for him, he didn¡¯t mind another massacre. ¡°this time, a tier-seven spirit soul came from pan city. it seems that they are preparing to attack huangjiang base city again.¡± the spirit soul was a member of the dark race. ye li had met him in the annan base city. shi yuan was a spirit soul of the soul race. ye li secretly sneered, thinking that the dark race members were really bold. unfortunately, he would let them know how big a mistake they had made. he would show them what real power was.. Chapter 153 - Chapter 153: The Cloud Peak Academy Had Come To chapter 153: the cloud peak academy had come to recruit students translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations su yao suddenly thought of something and looked at ye li. ¡°could it be that mr. ye helped our annan base city before?¡± ¡°sort of.¡± ye li said slowly. su yao was overjoyed to hear that. ¡°in that case, mr. ye, please go to the su family. since you saved mr. su and went to pan city, he has been thinking about you.¡± ¡°okay.¡± ye li thought that since he had nothing to do in the lu family, he might as well go to the su family. then, ye li and su yao went to the su family. ¡°sister, do you think there is an invincible person in this world?¡± lu qian looked at lu qingxue in a daze. ¡°i don¡¯t know. maybe.¡± lu qingxue looked at ye li¡¯s back and said. ye li followed su yao to the su family. the younger generation, elders, and middle-aged people of the su family saw that su yao had brought someone back. they naturally knew this person. su yongchang was surprised and hurriedly welcomed them. ¡°mr. ye, you¡¯re here.¡± that day, ye li said that he wanted to treat su changfeng¡¯s injuries. he didn¡¯t believe that ye li had such an ability. after ye li healed su changfeng¡¯s injuries, he knew that his face was already swollen like a 200-kilogram fatty¡¯s. from then on, he admired ye li even more. su xiaocao was still young and didn¡¯t know what love was. she only felt happy because she saw senior again. but su xun¡¯er¡¯s fair face seemed to have frozen. as the saying went, all encounters in the world were reunions after a long time. ye li¡¯s handsome face was as calm as water. he nodded and didn¡¯t answer su yongchang. as for su xun¡¯er, he had seen su xun¡¯er¡¯s eyes. ¡°mr. ye, let¡¯s go in,¡± su yao said to ye li. ye li nodded and then walked into the su family¡¯s hall with su yao. as soon as he walked into the su family¡¯s hall, su yao walked up excitedly. ¡°dad, look who¡¯s here.¡± su changfeng looked over and quickly got up from the throne. ¡°mr. ye.¡± su changfeng greeted him. ¡°elder su.¡± ye li replied. not only was su changfeng the head of the su family, but he was also the strongest person in the huangjiang base city, a tier-seven evolved being. su changfeng was a little stunned. he remembered that when ye li treated him, he was only a tier-4 evolved being. how long had it been? he had become a sixth-tier evolved being. this speed was comparable to godly speed. ¡°dad, aar. ye came to the huangjiang base city to help us,¡± su yao said to su changfeng. su changfeng was shocked. he quickly cupped his fists. ¡°mr. ye is really a good person.¡± ¡°i¡¯m not a good person.¡± ye li slowly said. su changfeng didn¡¯t say anything. he knew very well that good people usually liked to say that he wasn¡¯t a good person. after the hosts took their seats, su changfeng said to ye li, ¡°mr. ye, a level-seven spirit soul has come to pan city this time. 1 believe they¡¯ll be attacking our city soon.¡± ye li thought that he was an sss-level class genetic warrior, had the ancient devil tome, and the dragon-slaying blade. this tier-seven spirit soul probably couldn¡¯t compare to the flood dragon at the bottom of the black dragon pool. ye li had been staying in the su family for ten days. since he transmigrated to this parallel world, he had never rested so well. on this day, ye li was drinking tea with su changfeng in the hall. su yao walked in and said to su changfeng, ¡°dad, the recruiters of the cloud peak academy have come to huangjiang base city to recruit students.¡± su changfeng put down the teacup in his hand and looked at ye li. ¡°i wonder if mr. ye is interested in taking a look together..¡± Chapter 154 - Chapter 154: Huangjiang Academy chapter 154: huangjiang academy translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ye li nodded, thinking that it was good to take a look. the cloud peak academy was one of the three academies established by the warrior alliance. it gathered many elites. xiao hui and yun man would also go to cloud peak academy. with their talent, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem for them to go to cloud peak academy. immediately, ye li got up and followed su changfeng and the others to huangjiang academy. huangjiang academy was the best academy in the huangjiang base city. those who could enter it were all outstanding genetic warriors in the huangjiang base city. after arriving at the yellow river academy, there was already a sea of people. important people from the big clans had come to watch. sometimes, if some outstanding genetic warriors didn¡¯t choose to enter the cloud peak academy, these families would extend an olive branch. su xun¡¯er and lu qian were also students of the yellow river academy. they were both geniuses of the yellow river academy. not only was su changfeng the strongest person in the huangjiang base city, but he was also the honorary president of the huangjiang academy. after arriving at the huangjiang academy, someone immediately came to welcome him. ye li and su changfeng both sat in the best seats. seeing this, the people from the big clans in the huangjiang base city were all a little puzzled, wondering why this young man could sit with elder su. ¡°who is that young man? he can actually sit with elder su. does he have a powerful background?¡± ¡°i don¡¯t know. i¡¯ve never seen him before, but since he can sit with elder su, his background must not be bad.¡± ¡°he must be from a larger base city. otherwise, why would elder su be talking and laughing with a young man?¡± the big clans in the huangjiang base city were all discussing, but no matter how they discussed, they couldn¡¯t guess ye li¡¯s identity. ¡°next is the biggest annual event of our huangjiang academy. cloud peak academy is here to recruit students!¡± the academy of huangjiang academy spoke on the stage with a mic. as soon as he said so, a large number of students cheered. in their opinion, as long as they entered the cloud peak academy, their lives would be successful. ¡°next, let¡¯s invite the two honorable recruiters of the cloud peak academy.¡± as they spoke, a man and a woman, both about thirty years old, slowly walked onto the stage. both the man and the woman looked extremely disdainful, because in their opinion, the huangjiang base city was too small, and it was like the countryside. besides, they didn¡¯t come to the huangjiang base city just to recruit students. there were more important things. ye li looked at the two recruiters. they were both tier-4 evolved beings. in front of him, a tier-4 evolved being was really pitifully weak. however, since they were recruiters, and it was a small base city like the huangjiang base city, tier-4 evolved beings were completely enough. ¡°let me introduce you. this recruiter is called shen du, and this recruiter is called leng yue.¡± after the president of the huangjiang academy introduced the two recruiters, the students below cheered again. ¡°next, hand the mic to the honorary president of our huangjiang base city, the strongest person in the huangjiang base city, a tier-seven evolved being, mr. su changfeng.¡± as soon as the president said so, the cheers below became deafening. when shen du and leng yue heard that there was a tier-i-seven evolved being in the huangjiang base city, they were stunned. su changfeng got up and walked onto the stage. he walked like a tiger, extremely calm yet majestic.. Chapter 155 - Chapter 155: The True Purpose chapter 155: the true purpose translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations su changfeng was already 80 years old, but a tier-seven evolved being had a long lifespan. at 80 years old, he was like an ordinary middle-aged man. su changfeng walked to the podium, and the president respectfully handed the mic to him. ¡°elder su, please.¡± after su changfeng took the mic, he looked at the thousands of students below. ¡°students, you are the future hope of the huangjiang base city. i hope you can cultivate hard and become the pillars of the huangjiang base city in the future.¡± after a few simple words, elder su handed the mic to the president of the huangjiang base city. the president took the mic and continued, ¡°this time, there are ten places for the students of the huangjiang academy to enter the cloud peak academy. now i announce the recruitment begins.¡± ten!!! for the thousands of students in the huangjiang academy, these ten spots were too few. the cloud peak academy was recruiting students based on their genetic levels and realms. clang¡­ ¡°name: li tian.¡± ¡°gene level: d-grade.¡± ¡°realm: a level-6 awakened being.¡± ¡°not qualified.¡± shen du said ruthlessly with the mic in his hand. he secretly sneered. a level-6 awakened being with a d-level genetic talent. who gave you the courage to come up for the test? what a place of ants. after testing a large number of people in a row, none of them passed. the president and all the teachers of the huangjiang academy couldn¡¯t help but wipe the sweat on their foreheads. if none of them passed this time, the huangjiang academy could be terminated. finally, it was lu qian¡¯s turn to go on stage. lu qian placed her hand on the test instrument. ¡°name: lu qian.¡± ¡°gene level: d-grade.¡± ¡°realm: tier-1 evolved being.¡± ¡°qualified.¡± hearing the sound from the test instrument, lu qian took a long breath. the cloud peak academy had always been the place she yearned for. now she could finally enter it. ¡°name: su xun¡¯er.¡± ¡°gene level: d-grade.¡± ¡°realm: tier-1 evolved being.¡± ¡°qualified.¡± another voice came from the test instrument, and a smile appeared on su xun¡¯er¡¯s fair face. after a long time, the test of the thousands of students in the huangjiang academy was completed. shen du picked up the mic with a trace of mockery on his face. ¡°unfortunately, our cloud peak academy originally gave huangjiang base city ten places. unfortunately, only two of you qualified. the others are not qualified.¡± as soon as he said this, the people from the big clans who came to watch all revealed anger. they could see the disdain on shen du¡¯s face. unfortunately, they could only be angry because the huangjiang base city was worlds apart from the warrior alliance. they didn¡¯t have a good impression of the warrior alliance because president xiao tian of the warrior alliance in the huangjiang base city was preparing to join the dark race. ¡°there¡¯s one more thing. this is our real purpose for coming to the huangjiang base city,¡± shen wen said coldly. ¡°lu qingxue is a student of our cloud peak academy. chuan ning and lin fang went to the black cloud forest with her to find treasures, but lu qingxue colluded with the dark race members and chuan ning and lin fang narrowly escaped death in the end.¡± ¡°chuanning and lin fang returned to the cloud peak academy and recounted all this. the cloud peak academy was very angry. our cloud peak academy was founded by the warrior alliance and must never collude with the dark race members, but lu qingxue did so.¡± as soon as he said this, the people of the huangjiang academy were instantly in a great uproar.. Chapter 156 - Chapter 156: Lu Qingxue Colluded With The Dark Race Members chapter 156: lu qingxue colluded with the dark race members translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations lu qingxue colluded with the dark race members? the students of the huangjiang academy all knew very well who lu qingxue was. last year, she was the number one genius in the huangjiang base city, had an s-grade talent, and entered the cloud peak academy as a tier 1 evolved being. lu qingxue was beside the head of the lu family, lu xinghe. everyone in the lu family was dumbfounded and looked at lu qingxue. ¡°lu qingxue is from your huangjiang base city. you should give us an explanation,¡± shen wen said coldly. when the students of the huangjiang academy heard this, they all began to discuss. ¡°i didn¡¯t expect lu qingxue to be such a person. she actually colluded with the dark race members. she¡¯s really disgraced our huangjiang base city.¡± ¡°lu qingxue is the number one genius of the last batch. she carries the hope of the future of the huangjiang base city. how can she do this?¡± ¡°i¡¯m afraid lu qingxue is doomed this time. she colluded with the dark race members, and the evidence is conclusive. this is a capital offense.¡± some of the thousands of students in huangjiang academy were happy, and some sighed. lu qian and su xun¡¯er panicked and hurriedly ran to lu qingxue. ¡°sister, is what the recruiter said true?¡± lu qian looked at lu qingxue and asked quickly. lu qingxue didn¡¯t know how to answer. she didn¡¯t want to answer either, because no matter what she said, the two recruiters of the cloud peak academy wouldn¡¯t believe her. ¡°qingxue!¡± lu xinghe shouted coldly at lu qingxue. he really didn¡¯t expect his daughter to collude with the dark race. he didn¡¯t believe it at first, but seeing that lu qingxue didn¡¯t speak, he knew that it was true. the dark race had created the zombie virus, and 70% of the human race had become zombies. if it was true, not to mention the cloud peak academy, even he, lu xinghe, wouldn¡¯t show mercy. ¡°alas¡­¡± su changfeng sighed heavily. he certainly appreciated lu qingxue, but he never expected it to be like this. lu qingxue suddenly wanted to laugh. even if cloud peak academy didn¡¯t believe her, her father should. since she was young, she had known that good and evil were against each other and would fight forever. ¡°now, please hand over lu qingxue!¡± shen du said again. lu qingxue didn¡¯t say anything during this period. she slowly got up and walked to the front desk. her slender back looked so lonely and sad. lu qingxue had just taken a few steps when a strong hand pressed her shoulder. ¡°i¡¯m here.¡± a carefree voice entered lu qingxue¡¯s ears. lu qingxue shivered as if she had been electrocuted. she had heard this in the black cloud forest. at that time, when she looked at the holes that emitted evil aura, ye li said this to her. lu qingxue slowly looked back at the person in front of her. the young man in front of her gave her a faint smile, which looked really warm. ¡°senior, you¡­¡± ye li gestured for lu qingxue to stop talking. everyone present in the huangjiang academy was shocked to see this scene. ¡°who is this person? how dare he stand up for lu qingxue in such a situation?¡± ¡°he seems to be the boy sitting beside elder su. interesting. i can see who this boy is. he can actually sit beside elder su.¡± in the auditorium, the people from the big clans in huangjiang base city all looked at ye li. lu xinghe was stunned. he really didn¡¯t understand why ye li did this. could there be another hidden reason? su changfeng put on a smile and said slowly, ¡°mr. ye, i really can¡¯t see through you.¡± with that, su changfeng closed his eyes and rested.. Chapter 157 - Chapter 157:I Am The Dark Race Member Said To Collude With Lu Qingxue chapter 157:i am the dark race member said to collude with lu qingxue translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations the two recruiters from the cloud peak academy were a little stunned to see this. shen du sneered and shouted at ye li, ¡°you want to save the damsel in distress? but lu qingxue colluded with the dark race.¡± shen du and leng yue would never have thought that they could see a ¡°hero saving a damsel in distress¡± show under such circumstances. however, if he wanted to save lu qingxue, he had to see if he had the strength. after all, he was facing the entire cloud peak academy. ye li smiled faintly. there was no fluctuation on his handsome face at all. at the moment when everyone in the huangjiang academy was shocked, he activated his swift steps and instantly arrived on the stage. how was that possible!!! everyone in the huangjiang academy gasped. ye li went from the auditorium to the stage too quickly. the entire process took less than a second. shen du and leng yue were also shocked. they had never seen such speed before, but they immediately stabilized themselves because behind them was the cloud peak academy. ¡°although you are very fast, lu qingxue colluding with the dark race members is a capital offense. do you want to offend the entire cloud peak academy?¡± shen du stared at ye li and said coldly. ye li shook his head slowly. he didn¡¯t speak, and his handsome face was still indifferent. ¡°do you want to enter our cloud peak academy?¡± leng yue also said. ye li smiled and looked at leng yue indifferently. ¡°i really admire your imagination.¡± ¡°then why did you hold lu qingxue¡¯s shoulder to prevent her from coming to us!¡± leng yue said coldly. ye li looked at the ground and then at the sun in the sky. after a few seconds, he slowly said, ¡°actually, 1 just want to say that i¡¯m the member of the dark race who is said to collude with lu qingxue.¡± ¡°what!!!¡± as soon as ye li said this, everyone present at the huangjiang academy froze like a clay sculpture. they would never have dreamed that ye li would say such a thing. ¡°mr¡­ mr. ye is from the dark race?¡± lu xinghe said in shock. su changfeng opened his eyes, which glowed. a few seconds later, his face fell silent again. ¡°dad, is mr. ye from the dark race?¡± su yao looked at su changfeng in shock. su changfeng shook his head slowly. ¡°let¡¯s continue watching.¡± su changfeng didn¡¯t believe it. he firmly believed that ye li wasn¡¯t a member of the dark race. he had seen too many members of the dark race in his life. unless the sky collapsed, otherwise, it was impossible that ye li was a member of the dark race. when the two recruiters of the cloud peak academy, shen du and leng yue, heard ye li¡¯s words, they were so shocked that they took three steps back and looked at ye li in horror. ¡°what¡­ what did you say?¡± shen du looked at ye li in shock. ye li looked a little bored. ¡°1 said, i¡¯m the member of the dark race who is said to collude with lu qingxue.¡± ¡°you¡­ you!¡± shen du and leng yue widened their eyes. they didn¡¯t expect the dark race to appear here, and ye li looked too much like a human. no matter how they thought about it, they wouldn¡¯t associate ye li with the dark race. ¡°by the way, my name is ye li. i¡¯m going to save lu qingxue now. any questions?¡± ye li looked at shen du and leng yue indifferently. silence, dead silence. ye li activated the second level of the ancient devil tome, and the entire huangjiang academy was already enveloped by demonic aura. the thousands of students of the yellow river academy were horrified. they even held their breath, because every time they took a breath, they could feel their souls trembling.. Chapter 158 - Chapter 158: Everyone Is Angry chapter 158: everyone is angry translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations shen du and leng yue were closest to ye li. they were extremely afraid of such a terrifying demonic aura. ¡°lu qingxue colluded with a dark race member. it was cloud peak academy¡¯s decision to take her back.¡± in extreme fear, shen du wanted to use the cloud peak academy to scare ye li away. unfortunately, ye li never knew what fear was. ¡°that¡¯s¡­ that¡¯s right. besides, since you are a member of the dark race and are now in the huangjiang base city, the huangjiang base city will definitely not sit idle,¡± leng yue said. the families of the huangjiang academy all looked at su changfeng, wanting to see elder su¡¯s attitude. if elder su gave an order, no matter how powerful ye li was, he wouldn¡¯t be able to escape from huangjiang base city. however, they discovered that elder su was closing his eyes and seemed to be sleeping. the big clans in the huangjiang base city could only look at each other in bewilderment. ye li looked at shen du and leng yue and slowly said, ¡°then show me your strength. let me see if you¡¯re qualified to take lu qingxue away.¡± lu qingxue was already crying like rain. she had never been so touched since she was born. shen du and leng yue didn¡¯t dare to attack. the speed ye li showed just now and the aura he exuded were too terrifying. they knew that they were definitely no match for ye li. ¡°why? are you afraid?¡± a cold light flashed in ye li¡¯s eyes. ¡°behind our cloud peak academy is the warrior alliance. have you really thought it through?¡± shen du said in a trembling voice. ye li sighed. he really didn¡¯t understand why it was so difficult to make people understand a little bit of truth. ¡°since you don¡¯t dare to attack me, disappear from my sight. otherwise, you know the consequences.¡± ye li slowly said. but shen du didn¡¯t want to leave like that. perhaps he felt that since ye li was a member of the dark race and was in the huangjiang base city, ye li definitely wouldn¡¯t dare to attack him, so he mustered his courage and shouted at ye li, ¡°we are now in the human base city. when is it your turn, a member of the dark race, to behave atrociously in a human base city?¡± as soon as he said this, the thousands of students in the huangjiang academy were all in an uproar. yes, when did a member of the dark race have the right to cause trouble in a human base city? ¡°kill this member of the dark race! kill him!¡± ¡°where are the strong masters of our huangjiang base city? what¡¯s wrong with you? now that a dark race member has come to our huangjiang base city, why don¡¯t you take action?¡± all the students shouted at ye li. ¡°dad, look¡­¡± su yao said to elder su. but elder su pretended not to hear him and continued to close his eyes. seeing this, su yao was a little helpless. he gave the big clans a look to calm down. when shen du and leng yue heard the students shouting, they immediately looked smug and shouted at ye li, ¡°dark race member, now you know that human base cities are not to be trifled with, right?¡± although the huangjiang base city was only a small base city, this dark race member had come in as if there was no one around. how could these students of the huangjiang academy stand it? ¡°since you said that i¡¯m a member of the dark race, then i, ye li, am a member of the dark race, because the words of an ant are not important at all,¡± ye li said slowly. as soon as he finished speaking, not only the students of the huangjiang academy, but also the big clans in the huangjiang base city were all angry.. Chapter 159 - Chapter 159: Isn’t It Good To Be Alive? chapter 159: isn¡¯t it good to be alive? translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ¡°who is this dark race member? how can he be so arrogant!¡± ¡°doesn¡¯t this member of the dark race know that this is the huangjiang base city? i¡¯m so angry!¡± ¡°dark race, you will never be able to imagine the horror of our huangjiang base city. how dare a mere member of the dark race brag!¡± thousands of students from the huangjiang academy clamored at ye li and roared. the martial families in the huangjiang base city were also furious. they stared at ye li. how dare ye li say such a thing in the huangjiang academy? how could they tolerate it? the words of ants were not important? did he mean that they were ants?! although they didn¡¯t know what he exactly meant, they could tell the arrogance in his words. seeing the students of huangjiang academy shouting again, shen du and leng yue looked even more smug. ¡°dark race member, what are you going to do now?¡± shen du looked at ye li smugly. su xun¡¯er and lu qian looked at ye li at a loss. they naturally knew that ye li was not a member of the dark race. in pan city, the humanoid mantis monster said that ye li didn¡¯t have the aura of the dark race on him, but who would believe their words now? lu qingxue¡¯s eyes were full of tears. under the sun, a determined look appeared on her face as she walked towards the stage. seeing lu qingxue walking to the stage, everyone in the huangjiang academy stopped talking, wanting to see why lu qingxue was going to the stage. ¡°two recruiters, i¡¯ll go back to cloud peak academy with you.¡± lu qingxue looked at shen du and leng yue firmly. lu qingxue didn¡¯t want ye li to become the target of public criticism for her. in the black cloud forest, if it weren¡¯t for ye li, she would have died long ago. now that ye li had caused public anger to save her, she definitely didn¡¯t want to see such a situation happen. ¡°lu qingxue, your choice is very wise. no one can change the decision made by the cloud peak academy.¡± shen du sneered. ¡°dark race member, your choice is very wise. after we take lu qingxue away, prepare to bear all the anger of the huangjiang base city.¡± shen du smiled coldly at ye li. ye li looked up at the sky at a 45-degree angle. the dazzling sunlight was not dazzling in his eyes at all. ¡°isn¡¯t it good to be alive?¡± ye li slowly said. as soon as he said this, shen du and leng yue trembled and looked at ye li in shock. as soon as ye li said so, he suddenly looked at shen du and leng yue, and two extremely terrifying golden spiritual lights shot out of his deep eyes! there was no need to mention the power of the heavenly spirit eyes. the golden spiritual light was as fast as lightning. shen du and leng yue were both only tier-4 evolved beings. how could they react in time? at the last moment of their lives, shen du and leng yue widened their eyes. before they could even shout, a golden spiritual light pierced through their hearts. in an instant, blood splashed everywhere! seeing this, everyone was dumbstruck. the two recruiters were killed so easily! especially leng yue, she was already a tier-4 evolved being and a recruiter of the cloud peak academy. her future was supposed to be bright, but unfortunately, she provoked someone she shouldn¡¯t have. it was a pity that such a beautiful woman was killed. when everyone in huangjiang academy saw this scene, they were all scared out of their wits! Chapter 160 - Chapter 160: The Truth chapter 160: the truth translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ¡°the dark race member killed two recruiters of cloud peak academy with his eyes?¡± ¡°it seems¡­ it seems that two golden lights shot out of the eyes of the dark race member, and then the bodies of the two recruiters were pierced through.¡± ¡°this member of the dark race is too bold. he actually dares to kill two recruiters of the cloud peak academy in huangjiang base city!¡± these students didn¡¯t understand. they only knew that ye li killed shen du and leng yue. but the big clans in the huangjiang base city had seen it clearly. golden spiritual light? according to the spiritual energy color corresponding to the level of genetic talent, the golden color was¡­ thinking of this, the big families in the huangjiang base city were all shocked. an sss-level genetic warrior? since the establishment of the huangjiang base city, the highest-level genetic talent was only s-class gene. the sss-level genetic talent only existed in legends. some people even believed that there was no sss-level genetic talent in this world. but today, the golden spiritual light in ye li¡¯s eyes told them that there was really an sss-level class genetic talent in this world. it wasn¡¯t until now that the big families in the yellow river academy finally understood why elder su wasn¡¯t in a hurry at all. the dark race didn¡¯t have any genetic talent. now that ye li¡¯s genetic talent was sss-grade, it meant that ye li wasn¡¯t from the dark race at all. ¡°dad, what should we do now?¡± su yao was a little panicked. although the golden spiritual light that ye li showed was enough to prove that ye li was not a member of the dark race, he had killed two recruiters of the cloud peak academy after all. if the cloud peak academy was furious, their huangjiang base city would definitely not be able to resist it. su changfeng opened his eyes and sneered. ¡°what can we do? we¡¯ll just deal with whatever comes our way!¡± his life was saved by ye li. he only knew that ye li was his savior. as for other things, he didn¡¯t care at all. then, elder su motioned to the president of the huangjiang base city. the president immediately understood what elder su meant and quickly walked up the stage. ¡°mr. ye is not a member of the dark race. the dark race doesn¡¯t have any genetic talent, and mr. ye¡¯s genetic talent is sss-grade.¡± ¡°what!!!¡± the thousands of students in the huangjiang academy were all dumbfounded when they heard this. an sss-level genetic warrior? ¡°what is an sss-level genetic warrior?¡± a confused student asked. ¡°i don¡¯t know either. 1 only know that the highest genetic talent is s-grade.¡± another student touched his head and said. the other students looked at the two students as if they were fools. ¡°the sss-class genetic talent is the strongest genetic talent on the continent. you¡¯re really ignorant. the s-class genetic talent is nothing compared to the sss-class genetic talent.¡± the thousands of students in the huangjiang academy all looked at each other in bewilderment. they had thought that ye li was a member of the dark race and was clamoring crazily just now, but it turned out that he was an sss-level genetic warrior. why did they feel that their faces were burning? ¡°senior, you killed two recruiters of the cloud peak academy¡­¡± before lu qingxue could finish speaking, ye li interrupted her. ¡°it doesn¡¯t matter. they deserved it.¡± ye li said slowly. suddenly, lu qingxue looked at the students below the stage. she told everyone what happened in the black cloud forest. everyone in the huangjiang academy was stunned.. Chapter 161 - Chapter 161: Mr. Ye’s Words Really Woke Me Up chapter 161: mr. ye¡¯s words really woke me up translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations no one in the huangjiang academy expected that the truth was like this. the head of the lu family, lu xinghe, looked at the beautiful figure on the stage as if a thousand knives and swords had stabbed his heart. as qingxue¡¯s father, he didn¡¯t choose to believe his daughter from the beginning. the people from the lu family were the same. they wished they could find a hole to hide in. ¡°the farce is over. go call mr. ye. we should go back,¡± elder su said slowly. su yao nodded and walked to the stage. ¡°mr. ye, my father is going back home. can you¡­¡± su yao looked at ye li tentatively. ¡°let¡¯s go,¡± ye li said leisurely. at this moment, ye li¡¯s handsome face still didn¡¯t change at all as if nothing had happened. ye li slowly walked down the platform, leaving the people from the huangjiang academy stunned on the spot. in the su family¡¯s hall, ye li slowly picked up a white jade cup, which was filled with the best tea leaves in the huangjiang base city. after taking a sip, ye li put down the white jade cup, his handsome face calm. at this moment, in the su family¡¯s hall, there were all important figures of the su family, the lu family and the wu family. the su family, the lu family, and the wu family were the three biggest families in huangjiang base city. su changfeng, the head of the su family, was a tier-seven evolved being, lu xinghe, the head of the lu family, was a tier-six evolved being, and wu zifu, the head of the wu family, was a tier-six evolved being. ¡°dad, mr. ye killed two recruiters of cloud peak academy, xun¡¯er and xiaoqian¡­¡± although su yao didn¡¯t finish speaking, his meaning was very clear. in other words, should xun¡¯er and xiaoqian still go to the cloud peak academy? elder su waved his hand. ¡°the cloud peak academy is one of the three academies established by the warrior alliance. during the test, xun¡¯er and xiaoqian¡¯s information had been transmitted into the new student database of the cloud peak academy.¡± ¡°but elder su, the two recruiters of the cloud peak academy died in huangjiang base city after all. we don¡¯t know the background of the two recruiters. 1 think xun¡¯er and xiaoqian shouldn¡¯t go to the cloud peak academy.¡± lu xinghe looked at elder su and said. elder su was silent for a few seconds. just as he was about to nod, a carefree voice entered everyone¡¯s ears. ¡°their deaths have nothing to do with your huangjiang base city.¡± ye li slowly said. ¡°but mr. ye, the two recruiters died in huangjiang base city after all.¡± su yao looked at ye li awkwardly. ye li smiled casually. ¡°did you see them die in the huangjiang base city with your own eyes?¡± su yao was stunned. he didn¡¯t understand what ye li meant. so many people in the huangjiang academy had seen it. elder su smiled and looked at ye li. ¡°mr. ye¡¯s words really woke me up.¡± ¡°dad, what do you mean?¡± su yao was confused. ¡°we just need to plant the death of the two recruiters of the cloud peak academy on the members of the dark race in pan city. after all, they are only tier-4 evolved beings. the cloud peak academy will have to believe us,¡± elder su said slowly. hearing elder su¡¯s words, everyone in the hall understood. su yao smiled. his father was indeed an old fox, but mr. ye was still the smartest. ¡°but what should we do about qingxue?¡± lu xinghe suddenly asked. everyone in the su family¡¯s hall fell silent. lu qingxue¡¯s matter was not easy to resolve.. Chapter 162 - Chapter 162: Leaving chapter 162: leaving translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations lu qingxue¡¯s matter had already been known by the cloud peak academy. although lu qingxue didn¡¯t collude with the dark race, how could the cloud peak academy believe her? ¡°uh, well¡­¡± wu zifu, the head of the wu family, shook his head. he didn¡¯t know how to solve such a matter. the corners of ye li¡¯s mouth curled up slightly, and a faint smile appeared on his handsome face. the faint smile on ye li¡¯s face was captured by elder su. elder su looked at ye li and said, ¡°mr. ye, do you already have a solution?¡± ¡°not really. if you trust me, leave qingxue to me. i¡¯ll take her to a safe place,¡± ye li said slowly. hearing this, lu xinghe pondered for a few seconds and then said to ye li, ¡°mr. ye, 1 believe you.¡± for now, this was the only solution. if lu qingxue kept staying in the huangjiang base city, cloud peak academy would definitely come for her. lu qingxue, su xun¡¯er, and lu qian were also in the hall. lu qingxue was stunned when she heard that. she looked at ye li, not understanding where ye li was going to take her. ¡°since you believe me, i will take her away.¡± with that, ye li walked to lu qingxue. ¡°let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°sister, sister qingxue.¡± su xun¡¯er and lu qian looked at lu qingxue sadly. ¡°don¡¯t worry. i¡¯ll be back.¡± lu qingxue looked at su xun¡¯er and lu qian. immediately, ye li and lu qingxue left the su family and the huangjiang base city. after leaving the huangjiang base city, ye li and lu qingxue slowly walked in an unknown small city. he released the apocalypse legion from the system space. ah da, hongye, bai wawa, yutong. lu qingxue was a little scared. although she knew that ah da and the others wouldn¡¯t hurt her, the pressure of four sixth-tier zombies made her unable to calm down. ¡°brother, we can finally come out.¡± yutong said to ye li in a childish voice. since yutong put on the white princess loli dress, she had become extremely cute. now that she had become a sixth-tier evolved being, she was naturally like a porcelain doll. ye li touched yutong¡¯s head, and yutong smiled sweetly again. hongye, who had the prettiest face in the apocalypse legion, was wearing a stunning fiery red dress and had long hair that reached her waist. at this moment, the sun shone on hongye¡¯s exquisite jade-like cheeks. there was no telling if the sun illuminated hongye or hongye illuminated the sun. seeing yutong¡¯s sweet smile, lu qingxue was less afraid. ¡°senior, where are we going now?¡± lu qingxue looked at ye li and asked. ¡°the annan base city.¡± ye li slowly opened his mouth. immediately, ye li led the apocalypse legion and lu qingxue to the annan base city. they arrived at the outer city of the annan base city. ye li was now an absolute celebrity here. everyone knew him. seeing that it was ye li and his apocalypse legion, the generals of the outer city immediately shivered in shock. ¡°master ye!¡± a senior colonel shouted at ye li. then, the city gate opened! lu qingxue was a little stunned. she didn¡¯t expect ye li to have such special privileges in the annan base city. then, she understood. she felt that there was nothing that senior couldn¡¯t do.. Chapter 163 - Chapter 163: I’m Here For Qian Ruxue chapter 163: i¡¯m here for qian ruxue translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ye li didn¡¯t put his apocalypse legion into the system space. anyway, everyone in the annan base city knew that he had four sixth-tier zombies. he guessed that the recruiters who came to the annan base city to recruit students had already returned to the cloud peak academy. after all, it had only taken him a few days to come from the huangjiang base city. even if they didn¡¯t leave, ye li wasn¡¯t afraid at all. soon, he walked from the outer city to the main city of the annan base city. seeing that it was ye li, the pedestrians on the streets of the annan base city all stopped and looked. ¡°master ye is back.¡± ¡°master ye is so handsome. if 1 can win master ye¡¯s favor, 1 would be willing to live ten years less.¡± ¡°come on, you want to win lord ye¡¯s favor? why don¡¯t you find a mirror to look at yourself? i¡¯m different. i¡¯m so beautiful.¡± the beautiful girls on the streets of the annan base city all looked infatuated. ye li was too famous in the annan base city now. the people in the annan base city could forget their own birthdays or even their wives¡¯ names, but they would never forget who ye li was. that day, the members of the dark race led an army of 100,000 zombies to attack the annan base city. if it weren¡¯t for ye li, the annan base city would have long been destroyed. it could be said that ye li was their savior. lu qingxue was shocked. she had heard of the annan base city, but she didn¡¯t know that ye li was so famous in the annan base city. from the looks of it, he was simply the common idol of everyone in the annan base city. the news of ye li¡¯s return to the annan base city instantly spread throughout the entire city. the annan council, the highest power organization in the annan base city, immediately came to welcome them in person. the roads that ye li walked on were paved with red carpets and cannons were fired. the people of the annan base city cheered in unison. ¡°master ye, will you stay in the annan base city from now on?¡± yun mu said to ye li. ye li shook his head. ¡°i¡¯m here in the annan base city for qian ruxue.¡± ¡°qian ruxue?¡± the ten core members of the annan council were all a little stunned. they dared to swear that this was the first time they had heard the name qian ruxue. ¡°master ye, who is qian ruxue?¡± the president of the annan council, kang lin, asked ye li. ye li had forgotten qian ruxue¡¯s name in the annan base city. qian ruxue¡¯s name was meilin. ¡°meilin,¡± ye li said slowly. they naturally knew the name meilin. although they didn¡¯t know why ye li wanted to talk to meilin, they would never ask. ¡°master ye, ms. meilin, xiao hui, and yun man are at the annan academy. do you need us to go with you?¡± yun mu asked. ¡°no need.¡± ye li waved his hand. immediately, ye li took lu qingxue to the annan academy. they soon arrived at the annan academy. ye li still remembered the annan academy very clearly. everyone in the annan base city started to be afraid of him because of what he did in the annan academy. he suddenly remembered a person¡¯s name, chen yun. chen yun¡¯s father, chen ba, died at the hands of ye li. after that, chen yun disappeared. no matter which world it was, there were two deep hatreds, one for killing a man¡¯s father, and the other for snatching a man¡¯s woman. ye li thought that chen yun must have left annan base city. as the saying went, it was never too late for a man to take revenge. it was only natural for him to take revenge for his father. he would just wait for chen yun¡¯s revenge.. Chapter 164 - Chapter 164: Take A Person Away chapter 164: take a person away translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations the students of the annan academy widened their eyes when they saw ye li. some of the students who had just entered the annan academy had come from the surrounding cities of the annan base city. they hadn¡¯t experienced the zombies¡¯ last large-scale attack on the annan base city. ye li¡¯s photos could be seen everywhere in the annan academy. all the faculty and staff in the annan base city regarded ye li as their lifelong faith. some students who didn¡¯t know ye li¡¯s deeds all stared at ye li, thinking that since master ye li had personally come to the annan academy, they had to take a good look at him. ¡°master ye li is really awesome. i feel that the nine heavens god of war has appeared in front of me.¡± ¡°look, there are four sixth-tier zombies behind lord ye li. these are lord ye li¡¯s apocalypse legion, ah da, hongye, bai wawa, and yutong.¡± ¡°if only i could be one ten-thousandth as powerful as master ye li in my life, i would have been satisfied.¡± then, the president of the annan academy and many teachers came over to greet ye li. the president of the annan academy said respectfully to ye li, ¡°master ye, what can i do for you?¡± ¡°where is ms. meilin?¡± ye li asked leisurely. ¡°master ye, ms. meilin is in the purple moon forest.¡± the purple moon forest was the place with the richest spiritual energy in the annan academy. ye li didn¡¯t say anything and slowly walked towards the purple moon forest. at this moment, many students were sitting cross-legged on the ground cultivating. every student¡¯s forehead was drenched in sweat. ¡°ms. meilin, are you really leaving annan base city?¡± yun man looked at qian ruxue sadly. ¡°yun man, you and xiao hui are going to the cloud peak academy in a few days. when you reach the cloud peak academy, your future will be limitless. i¡¯m going back to where i should go,¡± qian ruxue said. ¡°but ms. meilin, where are you going? why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± xiao hui¡¯s cute little face was full of curiosity. qian ruxue shook her head. ¡°you will find out later.¡± ¡°if you go back, you have to take someone with you.¡± an abrupt voice entered the ears of everyone in the purple moon forest. everyone widened their eyes and looked in the direction of the voice. then they froze¡­!!! some were shocked and some shed tears. xiao hui rubbed her eyes. ¡°manman, am i seeing things? why am i seeing senior in front of me?¡± ¡°i think¡­ i¡¯m seeing him too.¡± yun man couldn¡¯t believe it either. ye li walked to them and smiled at them. ¡°don¡¯t speak yet. let me think¡­¡± ¡°you should be thinking about me every night. every night should be a sleepless night for you, right?¡± ye li said lightly. as soon as he said this, xiao hui, yun man, and qian ruxue blushed like ripe apples, making one want to take a bite. ¡°senior, yun man and i will go to cloud peak academy in a few days,¡± xiao hui said to ye li. ye li smiled. ¡°go to the cloud peak academy and cultivate well. otherwise, how can you travel with me in the future?¡± ¡°by the way, let me introduce you to a friend, lu qingxue.¡± with that, ye li asked lu qingxue to come over. after xiao hui, yun man, and qian ruxue introduced themselves to lu qingxue, ye li looked at qian ruxue and said, ¡°are you leaving?¡± qian ruxue hesitated for a few seconds and then nodded. ¡°take her away. this is my¡­ request.¡± ye li looked at qian ruxue.. Chapter 165 - Chapter 165: These Are Gifts For You chapter 165: these are gifts for you translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations qian ruxue was stunned. looking at ye li¡¯s serious expression, for some reason, she didn¡¯t even want to ask why. ¡°okay!¡± qian ruxue nodded firmly. lu qingxue had no intention of refusing. she knew that ye li was already a great benefactor to her by taking her out of the huangjiang base city. how could she dare to say anything else? ¡°senior, how long will you stay this time?¡± xiao hui looked at ye li and asked. ¡°i¡¯ll leave immediately.¡± ye li pondered for a moment and said. xiao hui, yun man, qian ruxue, and lu qingxue were all stunned. ye li knew very well that he was far from strong enough now. in the face of the powerful dark race members and the powerful genetic warriors, he was still very helpless. he had to level up crazily. he suddenly thought of something and looked at the four women. ¡°before i leave, i¡¯ll give you something.¡± as soon as he finished speaking, ye li opened the point mall. he still had more than 700,000 points, which was enough to buy many things. he searched in the point mall and saw a few things. swallow steps, origin returning dance, flying flower speed, purple phoenix leg. all four skills were a-grade, each worth 100,000 points. ye li bought these four skills without hesitation. after collecting the items, four secret books appeared in ye li¡¯s hand. ¡°these are for you. you can choose for yourselves.¡± ye li said lightly. xiao hui, yun man, qian ruxue, and lu qingxue looked at the secret book in ye li¡¯s hand in shock. ¡°senior, what are these?¡± yun man asked weakly. ¡°these four skill books are all a-grade. these are my gifts to you before i leave.¡± ye li replied. as soon as he said this, the four women were shocked. a-grade skills were absolute treasures. they didn¡¯t expect ye li to take out such treasures without even frowning, and there were four of them. the four women each took the skill books they liked and couldn¡¯t bear to put them down. ¡°i¡¯m leaving.¡± ye li slowly said. the four women were shocked and all looked up at ye li. ¡°senior, so fast?¡± xiao hui¡¯s voice was full of sadness. ¡°yes, cultivate well after you and yun man go to the cloud peak academy.¡± ye li said slowly. as soon as he finished speaking, ye li slowly walked back. xiao hui, yun man, qian ruxue, and lu qingxue stared at ye li¡¯s receding figure until he disappeared from their sight. as soon as ye li left annan base city with the apocalypse legion, the system¡¯s voice appeared in his mind. ding¡­ ¡°the heavenly tower trial has been triggered:¡± ¡°host, please keep going north¡­¡± ye li was a little surprised. how could he have forgotten this? yes, even the dragon-slaying blade had a trial, so must be the heavenly tower. thinking of the shocking spiritual treasure he obtained from the dragon-slaying blade trial, ye li couldn¡¯t stay calm anymore. then, he led ah da, hongye, bai wawa, and yutong north. he didn¡¯t know how long he had walked, but he still hadn¡¯t reached the so-called heavenly tower trial. instead, he had synthesized more than a hundred zombies. ye li continued to walk¡­ suddenly, he came to a beach by the sea. if others were suddenly taken to another place out of nowhere, they would be scared out of their wits, but ye li looked very excited. this was because he knew that this was the trial of the heavenly tower.. Chapter 166 - Chapter 166: Hundreds of Tier 1 Zombies chapter 166: hundreds of tier 1 zombies translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ye li was on the beach. in front of him was a vast sea. lightning flashed and thunder rumbled in the sky, and strange beasts flew across the sea from time to time. ¡°roar! roar!¡± ye li was slightly stunned. there were zombies on the beach too? he looked over in an instant and found hundreds of zombies rushing over. when these zombies saw ye li, they were like people who hadn¡¯t eaten for ten days and ten nights seeing food. they were simply crazy. what ye li didn¡¯t expect was that these zombies all had green eyes, which meant that these zombies were all tier 1 zombies. ye li had never encountered a group of tier 1 zombies before. he smiled. more than a hundred tier 1 zombies? besides, the number of male and female zombies was the same, which meant that he could produce four sixth-tier zombies. the apocalypse legion was all sixth-tier zombies now. it seemed that he had obtained a lot from the trial of the heavenly tower. ¡°attack!¡± ye li gave command to the apocalypse legion. as soon as he finished speaking, ah da, hongye, bai wawa, and yutong rushed out and used their respective skills. more than a hundred tier 1 zombies were extremely terrifying, but in ye li¡¯s eyes, they were nothing more than this, because his super synthesized system was even more terrifying. ah da and the others were all sixth-tier zombies. as long as a zombie fell, ye li would start to synthesize the zombies to attack other zombies. there were more and more zombies on ye li¡¯s side, and there would be fewer and fewer tier 1 zombies. before long, the tier 1 zombie group was completely wiped out! without hesitation, ye li began to synthesize these hundred or so tier 1 zombies. as he expected, these hundred or so tier 1 zombies happened to synthesize four sixth-tier zombies. two sixth-tier male zombies and two sixth-tier female zombies. ye li dragged the four sixth-tier zombies to the bodies of the four members of the apocalypse legion. ding¡­ ¡°do you want to confirm the synthesis?¡± ¡°yes.¡± ¡°all da has been upgraded to a tier-seven zombie.¡± ¡°hongye has been upgraded to a tier-five zombie.¡± ¡°bai wawa has been upgraded to a tier-five zombie.¡± ¡°yutong has been upgraded to a tier-seven zombie.¡± as the system finished speaking, ye li looked at ah da, hongye, bai wawa, and yutong. he discovered that after ah da and the others became level-seven zombies, the corpseization features on their faces had completely disappeared, and their eyes had turned red. if it weren¡¯t for the red eyes, ordinary people wouldn¡¯t have associated ah da and the others with zombies. besides, their appearance became even better. ye li looked at their attributes. ah da: a tier-seven zombie. zombie attribute: strength. zombie arcana: earth-shattering fist (a-grade), wind, rain, thunder, and lightning (a-grade). zombie exclusive weapon: supreme boxing gloves (s-grade) hongye: a tier-seven zombie. zombie attribute: speed. zombie arcana: frost qi (a-grade) zombie-only weapon: none for now. bai wawa: a tier-seven zombie. zombie attribute: defense. zombie arcana: absolute defense (a-grade), qilin foot (a-grade) zombie-only weapon: none for now. yutong: a tier-seven zombie. zombie attribute: comprehension. zombie arcana: petrification (a-grade) zombie-only weapon: none for now. ye li thought that now that they were all tier-seven zombies, he would be invincible in the huangjiang base city. after the trial of the dragon-slaying blade, ye li knew that this was only the first test. there were still several tests to come. at this moment, a shocking wave suddenly rose on the sea! Chapter 167 - Chapter 167: A Tier chapter 167: a tier-seven giant member of the dark race translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations as soon as ye li checked the attributes of ah da and the others, a shocking wave suddenly rose on the sea. boom! a tsunami-like sound came. ye li could tell that a giant monster was coming out of the sea. ¡°roar!¡± ye li listened to the terrifying sound. suddenly, a giant demon finally appeared. ¡°host, this is a kind of sea race member of the dark race.¡± the system¡¯s voice appeared in ye li¡¯s mind. it was exactly as ye li thought. there were many kinds of members in the dark race, and they were much more terrifying than zombies. if he wanted the entire post-apocalyptic world to return to its former peace, he had to destroy the dark race. this giant demon was dozens of feet tall and had countless tentacles. its entire body was pitch-black like steel, and it stood in the sea shockingly. looking at this huge dark race member, ye li couldn¡¯t help but think of the last boss of ultraman, who looked very similar to this dark race member. however, being big didn¡¯t necessarily mean being strong. this huge dark race member in front of him was only at the seventh level, comparable to the black dragon pool ye li had encountered in the black dragon pool. suddenly, this huge member of the dark race opened his mouth, and a terrifying light wave kept charging in his mouth, as if it could destroy the world as long as it was launched. ¡°boom!¡± as a terrifying lightning bolt struck the sea in the sky, the originally dark sky was illuminated as if it were daytime. at this moment, the black light wave in the mouth of the giant dark race member was finally charged and charged towards ye li. when this black light wave passed the sea, a huge waterspout appeared on the sea, turning everything it passed into ashes. swish! just as the black light wave was about to attack, ye li, ah da, hongye, bai wawa, and yutong had already jumped into the air. ah da and the others were all tier-seven now, so they could naturally fly for a short time. there was no need to talk about ye li. the zombies produced treasure chests every day, which contained all kinds of attribute points. he was also an sss-level genetic warrior. he could fly high in the air, jump from tall buildings to flat ground and walk across rivers and seas. after ye li and the apocalypse legion arrived in midair, although this huge dark race member was terrifyingly born, he was only at the seventh tier after all. he took out the dragon-slaying blade from the system space, raised it high, and shouted, ¡°flame blade technique!¡± as soon as he finished speaking, the dragon-slaying blade slashed down heavily. countless terrifying fire blades attacked the huge dark race member. in an instant, the sea under the huge dark race member turned into a real sea of fire. at the same time, ambassador ah launched the earth-shattering fist. the fist shadows of the earth-shattering fist were mixed with the attacks of wind, rain, lightning, and thunder. hongye raised her palms, and the fiery red dress was as cold as ice. frost qi rushed out of her palms. although bai wawa looked like a child, he was wide and fat. his right foot suddenly became extremely huge. people only knew that there was a qilin arm, but they didn¡¯t know that there was also a qilin foot foot. bai wawa raised the qilin foot and stomped at the huge member of the dark race. yutong was extremely cute. she was wearing a white princess loli dress, and an invisible light shot out of her pupils. this was the light of petrification. the poor giant member of the dark race was burnt by fire, punched, frozen, stepped on, and petrified. this scene was simply tragic! Chapter 168 - Chapter 168: The Power of the Heavenly Tower chapter 168: the power of the heavenly tower translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations this pitiful giant member of the dark race fell heavily after being hit by fire and ice. ye li¡¯s handsome face was calm. he certainly wouldn¡¯t feel the slightest joy. if his apocalypse legion couldn¡¯t even deal with a tier-seven member of the dark race, how could he dominate this world? among the four members of the post-apocalyptic world army, ah da was the strongest, followed by bai wawa, and hongye and yutong were weaker. however, now was not the time to consider this. he had to complete the trial of the heavenly tower first. ye li and ah da landed on the sea. he looked at an island in the distance. the heavenly tower¡¯s final trial must be on that island. ¡°let¡¯s go to that island.¡± ye li said to the apocalypse legion. immediately, ye li led the apocalypse legion towards the island. after walking thousands of meters on the sea, a group of dark race members emerged from the sea. these members of the dark race were about the same size as humans. there were hundreds of them. they held steel forks and looked like mermen. their eyes were red and emitted a creepy light. these members of the dark race were all tier 2 evolved beings. with hundreds of them gathered together, they were definitely terrifying. unfortunately, under absolute power, all cohesion would be reduced to nothingness. ye li suddenly thought that he could use the dragon-slaying blade before it recognized him as its master, which meant that he could also use the heavenly tower. if he used the heavenly tower here, no one would see him. he could try the power of the heavenly tower. suddenly, ye li took out the heavenly tower from the system space. the heavenly tower was one of the ten great divine weapons. its suppressing power was extremely domineering. many people had found the ten great divine weapons, but no one had been able to pry out the secrets inside. this was because the ten great divine weapons would disappear at a certain time. even if they hugged them to sleep every day, they would disappear. however, if you made them recognize you as their master, they wouldn¡¯t disappear. although the dragon-slaying blade trial seemed simple, it was actually very difficult. this was because he had the apocalypse legion. if he was alone, the difficulty could be imagined. what was even more terrifying was that the divine weapon trial could be strong or weak according to the specific person. since ancient times, there were only a handful of people who could pass the divine weapon trials. after ye li took out the heavenly tower from the system space, the heavenly tower appeared in his hand. the heavenly tower had seven floors. it was completely black and looked quaint, as if it had experienced the vicissitudes of time. ¡°kill!¡± hundreds of mermen rushed over with steel forks. in the water, the combat power of mermen was much stronger than on land. however, ye li threw the heavenly tower into the air. after the heavenly tower passed in midair, it instantly became thousands of feet long. ¡°suppress!¡± as soon as ye li finished speaking, the heavenly tower fell at a terrifying speed towards the hundreds of mermen below. the scene was terrifying! immediately, screams were heard continuously on the sea. with this blow from the heavenly tower, more than a hundred merman died. ye li thought that the heavenly tower was similar to the dragon-slaying blade. as expected of one of the ten great divine weapons. it was f*cking awesome. the remaining mermen were about to rush to ye li¡¯s side. their red eyes looked extremely evil, thinking that they could take revenge when they reached ye li. unfortunately, they had overlooked one thing. this was enough for them to die ten times. ¡°kill them,¡± ye li said slowly. as soon as he finished speaking, ah da, bai wawa, hongye, and yutong took action.. Chapter 169 - Chapter 169: Primordial Demon Slash chapter 169: primordial demon slash translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations these mermen were all tier 2 members of the dark race. they couldn¡¯t withstand a single blow from the apocalypse legion. not long after, all these mermen were dead. ye li stood straight, his face still expressionless. then, they continued to walk towards the island. this time, there was no resistance on the sea, and they successfully landed on the island. this island was bare and devoid of plants. a stone platform suddenly appeared in front of ye li. on the stone platform, there was a black and quaint treasure chest that emitted golden light. ye li didn¡¯t expect it. he had thought that there were still a few levels, but he didn¡¯t expect that the stone platform had come out. last time, during the trial of the dragon-slaying blade, ye li opened the treasure chest and obtained three golden pills. ah da and the others directly jumped from a tier-four zombie to a tier-six zombie. ye li smiled casually, thinking that it couldn¡¯t be bad either this time. then, ye li slowly walked to the stone platform. after reaching the stone platform, he slowly placed his hands on the dark and quaint treasure chest. without any hesitation, ye li opened the treasure chest. in an instant, a dazzling light came. after the dazzling light disappeared, ye li looked at the treasure chest, which contained a skill book. it was obvious that this skill book was from a long time ago. there were four words on it: ¡°primordial demon slash!¡± primordial demon slash: an s-grade skill. with a single slash, three thousand godfiend phantoms will be slashed out. wherever they go, everything will be turned into ashes, and this technique can be upgraded to sss-level. it was an s-grade skill? and it could be upgraded to the sss level. this was too terrifying. ding¡­ ¡°do you want to practice the primordial demon slash?¡± ¡°yes.¡± ye li slowly said. ¡°start cultivating primordial demon slash:¡± ¡°io%¡­ 30%¡­ 60%¡­ 100%.¡± ¡°primordial demon slash has been successfully cultivated.¡± ding¡­ ¡°because the primordial demon slash is compatible with the ancient devil tome, the host¡¯s current strength has already exceeded that of a sixth-tier evolved being.¡± ¡°congratulations, host, for becoming a tier-seven evolved being.¡± ¡°next, the host will obtain a super treasure chest. do you want to open it?¡± ye li thought that cheats were offered too frequently, weren¡¯t they? ¡°open it.¡± ¡°congratulations to the host for obtaining the exclusive skill for zombies, snowflakes and light energy impact.¡± snowflakes: a-grade skill. after upgrading to s-grade, snowflakes can fill the sky, and every snowflake has an attack effect. light energy impact: an a-level skill. after upgrading to s-level, light can pierce through the sky and earth. it was just like whatever he wanted would come. hongye and yutong were weaker in the apocalypse legion. but now that they had these two skills, they were evenly matched with other zombies in strength. without thinking too much, ye li fused the snowflakes into hongye¡¯s body and the light energy impact into yutong¡¯s body. ding¡­ ¡°the heavenly tower wants to acknowledge you as its master. do you agree?¡± ¡°agreed.¡± as long as the heavenly tower recognized him as its master, the heavenly tower wouldn¡¯t disappear and could always be used by him. ¡°the heavenly tower has recognized you as its master:¡± ¡°10%¡­ 30%¡­ 60%¡­ 100%.¡± ¡°the heavenly tower has successfully acknowledged you as its master.¡± ye li was in a good mood. he and the apocalypse legion had both reached the seventh tier, which meant that they could do whatever they wanted in the cities under the jurisdiction of the huangjiang base city. immediately, ye li retreated from the trial of the heavenly tower. at this moment, he was in an unknown small city. this place was still within the range of annan base city. ye li didn¡¯t think too much about it and led the apocalypse legion towards the huangjiang base city.. Chapter 170 - Chapter 170: A Zombie Hunting Team chapter 170: a zombie hunting team translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ye li led the apocalypse legion to a small town not far from the huangjiang base city. the streets of this town were full of zombies, but unfortunately, these zombies were not alive at all, but lying on the streets in pieces. the scene in front of him was really creepy, as if a big battle had happened not long ago. ye li was a little curious and walked forward. after swallowing the python gallbladder in the west mountain burial mound and obtaining the heavenly spirit eyes, ye li¡¯s vision reached a terrifying level. after only a few steps, he heard the roars of zombies. ¡°roar! roar!¡± however, these zombies didn¡¯t discover him. instead, they were fighting a group of human genetic warriors. there were ten human genetic warriors in this group. they were all wearing the same ink-black clothes, with a golden word embroidered on their backs: kush. ye li took a look. these genetic warriors were all tier 1 evolved beings, and the zombies they faced were all level-three to level-four zombies. it was obvious that this was a team hunting zombies. there were such teams in every base city. as long as they hunted zombies, they could gain additional points on the scoreboard. the higher the level of the zombies they hunted, the higher the additional points. the points obtained from hunting zombies could be exchanged for prizes from the special exchange organizations in the base cities. ¡°haha, as long as 1 kill these zombies, i can exchange for a d-grade skill 1 dreamed of.¡± ¡°me too. as long as i can exchange for the skills i want, my strength can rise to another level.¡± ¡°i think we¡¯d better be careful. 1 wonder if there are any mutant zombies in this town.¡± soon, kush team killed hundreds of ordinary zombies, and all ten of them had happy smiles on their faces. ye li looked bored. he had thought that something interesting would happen. however, ye li thought that since this road led to the huangjiang base city anyway, he should tell them not to hunt zombies and leave the remaining zombies for him to synthesize. as the saying went, those who do not act for themselves will be condemned by heaven and earth! immediately, ye li led the apocalypse legion to slowly walk towards kush team. ¡°captain, i think we should return to the base city. after all, we¡¯ve been out for so many days,¡± said a bald man in his thirties. ¡°well, let¡¯s go back first. after we exchange for the skills we want, we can continue to hunt zombies,¡± said the captain of kush team. as soon as he finished speaking, kush team was about to leave. but at this moment, one of the team members seemed to have discovered something. his entire body was trembling violently as he pointed at a place and shouted, ¡°captain¡­ captain, zombies, there are zombies.¡± the other nine team members were stunned. they thought that it was good to have zombies. they would just kill them by the way. but when they looked in the direction of the trembling team member¡¯s finger. they were all scared out of their wits! ¡°well¡­¡± ¡°tier-seven zombies!¡± ¡°four tier-seven zombies!¡± the ten members of kush team were dumbstruck. they had even forgotten how to escape. however, ye li slowly walked over with his apocalypse legion. he looked casual and carefree. with the realm of the ten people in kush team, they naturally couldn¡¯t see ye li¡¯s realm, but they could see the level of the zombies. red eyes! what else could they be but tier-seven zombies? ¡°oh my god, run!¡± the captain of kush team trembled in fright. he was so scared that he peed his pants.. Chapter 171 - Chapter 171: Horrified Kush Team chapter 171: horrified kush team translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations the captain of kush team peed his pants in fright, but how could he care about peeing at this moment? staying alive was the most important. these were four tier-seven zombies! the strongest existence in the huangjiang base city, elder su, su changfeng, was only a tier-seven evolved being. now, four tier-seven zombies had appeared. and¡­ at the front of the four tier-seven zombies was an unfathomable human, no!!! this was definitely not a human, but an unfathomable member of the dark race. only the dark race members could control zombies, and there were four tier-seven zombies. they couldn¡¯t imagine how strong this dark race member was. just as kush team was about to use all their strength to escape, ye li activated the swift steps and instantly disappeared. when he appeared again, ye li had already arrived in front of the ten people of kush team. ¡°alih!¡± seeing this, the ten people of kush team all screamed in fright and fell limp to the ground like seeing evil ghosts. they all looked different, but one thing was the same. they were all horrified. ¡°you¡­ what do you want?¡± the captain looked at ye li in horror. the ten members of kush team knew very well that their lives were in ye li¡¯s hands. as long as ye li waved a hand, they would die on the spot. ¡°are you very afraid?¡± ye li said lightly. the ten people in kush team were not only afraid, but also extremely frightened. they dared to swear that even if the sky collapsed at this moment, they wouldn¡¯t be so afraid. this was because the sky collapsed in an instant! but ye li and the four level-seven zombies might torture them terribly. ah da, bai wawa, hongye, and yutong also came to ye li. at this moment, the ten people of kush team couldn¡¯t say anything. they all looked at ye li in horror. ¡°by the way, which base city are you from?¡± ye li slowly asked. the captain of kush was shocked and didn¡¯t dare to hide anything. ¡°we are from the huangjiang base city.¡± ye li¡¯s handsome face was still calm. he really didn¡¯t understand why they were so afraid. he just wanted to ask a few questions. was it necessary? or was it that ye li was a suffocating existence in the first place? ¡°my lord, please let us go.¡± the captain looked at ye li pleadingly. ¡°when did i say that i would kill you?¡± ye li said lightly. as soon as he said this, the ten people of kush team shivered. they would never have thought that ye li would say such a thing. ¡°huh?¡± ye li suddenly turned his head and looked back. then, he put on a leisurely smile. he really didn¡¯t expect that there would be a member of the dark race in this palm-sized town. since there was one, he might as well kill it by the way. ¡°giggle!¡± creepy laughter suddenly sounded. dozens of humanoid mantis monsters flew over. these humanoid mantis monsters were all tier 3 dark race members. ¡°1 didn¡¯t expect there to be so many humans. we can have a full meal.¡± ¡°yes, 1 haven¡¯t eaten a human in a long time. i can¡¯t help drooling at the thought of the delicious taste of human beings.¡± ¡°humans, don¡¯t run. we¡¯re coming.¡± the more than 20 humanoid mantis monsters were extremely smug because in their opinion, ye li and the kush team were already their food. unfortunately, when ah da, bai wawa, hongye, and yutong turned around, they didn¡¯t think so.. Chapter 172 - Chapter 172: Let’s Go Together chapter 172: let¡¯s go together translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ah da, bai wawa, hongye, and yutong turned around. when the more than 20 tier 3 humanoid mantis monsters saw this scene, they were horrified. but they had no time to stop now because their speed was too fast just now. what should they do now? ¡°tier-seven zombies!¡± ¡°stop! what¡¯s wrong with this damn speed? stop!¡± more than twenty humanoid mantis monsters used all their strength and finally stopped. unfortunately, ah da and the others had already arrived in front of them. boom! ah da threw out the earth-shattering fist. coupled with the attack of wind, rain, lightning, and thunder, this punch even cracked the space. the more than 20 tier 3 humanoid mantis monsters didn¡¯t even have the time to scream before they turned into nothingness, not even leaving their ashes. as the saying went, one should never provoke someone he shouldn¡¯t. ye li¡¯s handsome face was as calm as water, but the ten people in kush team froze like clay sculptures. their eyes widened even more than a bull¡¯s, and their mouths opened so wide that they could swallow an extra-large bowl. more than 20 tier 3 dark race members had disappeared just like that? they really couldn¡¯t imagine the horror of tier-seven zombies. ¡°did you just say that you¡¯re from the huangjiang base city?¡± ye li looked at the ten people of kush team and slowly spoke. the people of kush team nodded quickly like rattle drums. they knew very well that if ye li was displeased at all, they would definitely die a horrible death. ¡°honorable existence, we are from the huangjiang base city.¡± the captain of the kush team hurriedly replied. it was time for ye li to go to the huangjiang base city. he looked at the captain and said, ¡°let¡¯s go together.¡± ¡°what!!!¡± hearing this, the ten people of kush team felt as if a bolt of lightning had struck their heads. they had thought that they were already shocked enough just now, but now they realized that not only were they wrong, but they were completely wrong. this powerful member of the dark race wanted to go to the huangjiang base city with them? well¡­ could it be!!! the ten members of kush team suddenly thought of an astonishing possibility, which was that¡­ this powerful member of the dark race was going to attack huangjiang base city. it was because this powerful member of the dark race had four tier-seven zombies and could control four tier-seven zombies, so his strength was naturally unfathomable. ¡°are you surprised?¡± ye li looked at the ten people of kush team indifferently. the ten members of kush team looked at each other in bewilderment. shouldn¡¯t they be surprised? ¡°don¡¯t ever be surprised, because everything i do is enough to surprise you for three days and three nights.¡± ye li slowly said. the ten members of kush team trembled. they knew that their lives were already in ye li¡¯s hands. at this moment, they had no choice but to take ye to the huangjiang base city. ye li put the apocalypse legion into the system space. he didn¡¯t want to expose his apocalypse legion so quickly in the huangjiang base city. immediately, ye li followed the ten people of kush team to the huangjiang base city. after passing by some towns on the way, ye li and kush team came to a city that ye li had never been to. ¡°my lord, after this city, we can reach the huangjiang base city, but there are many zombies in this city. do we need to take a detour?¡± as soon as kush said so, he regretted it. wasn¡¯t this a powerful member of the dark race? the dark race could control zombies. detour my ass.. Chapter 173 - Chapter 173: Is This The Last Meal? chapter 173: is this the last meal? translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ye li had never been to this city, but the roads to the huangjiang base city extended in all directions. the entire outer city surrounded the main city, and there were 24 city gates. ¡°let¡¯s go,¡± ye li said leisurely. at this moment, the sun was already setting. the setting sun was as red as blood, dyeing half of the sky red. the sky seemed to be full of fiery clouds, looking extremely shocking. the ten members of the kush team panicked when they heard that. ye li was a member of the dark race and wasn¡¯t afraid of zombies, but they weren¡¯t. although they were a team hunting zombies, there were too many zombies in this city. if they went in, they would definitely be doomed. ye li certainly wouldn¡¯t care about their thoughts. since there were many zombies in this city, he might as well synthesize them. seeing ye li move, the ten members of the kush team could only bite the bullet and follow him. this city was called xing city, a heavily infected area. after arriving in xing city, ye li went to a tree and sat on it. the kush team was stunned, not understanding what ye li meant. ¡°you must be hungry,¡± ye li said slowly. the ten members of the kush team paused. yes, they were indeed hungry. if others asked if they were hungry, they would naturally think of giving them food. but the person sitting under the tree was a powerful member of the dark race. who could expect this member of the dark race to give them food? the kush team was ail horrified because they guessed that ye li might let them do some unsightly things. for example¡­ eating zombies to fill their stomachs. unfortunately, even if they thought about it a hundred times, a thousand times or even ten thousand times, they wouldn¡¯t expect ye li to throw two boxes of food over. they were stunned. they swore they were really stunned. a dark race member gave them food? this was probably the first time since zombies appeared in this world. ye li released the apocalypse legion from the system space and asked them to lure the zombies over. ¡°why aren¡¯t you eating? eat quickly. you won¡¯t have a chance to eat later.¡± ye li slowly said. but his words were misunderstood. ye li meant that when the zombies came over, they would probably be too shocked to eat. but the kush team didn¡¯t think so. they thought that this was¡­ their last meal. the other nine members of the kush team all looked at the captain, who smiled bitterly. ¡°let¡¯s eat. even if we die, we¡¯ll die after eating our fill.¡± then, the ten people of the kush team began to eat. they began to cry as they ate. ¡°boohoo! boohoo!¡± at this moment, the voices of countless zombies entered their ears. hearing the roars of countless zombies, the ten members of the kush team hurriedly looked in all directions, only to be horrified. a thousand zombies! no, thousands of zombies were rushing over from all directions. the ten people from the kush team were as pale as white paper. all their strength seemed to have been drained by something as they retreated weakly. they had thought that ye li would kill them, but they didn¡¯t expect it. ye li actually called over so many zombies to eat them. ye li remained expressionless. when thousands of zombies rushed over, he gave an order. ah da and the others began to attack, and countless zombies fell. ye li leisurely opened the synthesized grid in his mind and began to synthesize these fallen zombies.. Chapter 174 - Chapter 174: Star Boots chapter 174: star boots translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations more than 3,000 zombies were ordinary zombies between level-2 and level-3. it was much easier for ye li to synthesize zombies now than before. as more and more zombies were synthesized by ye li, the ten people of the kush team were more and more shocked. what was going on? they had never even heard of it before, let alone seen it. as the number of zombies was decreasing, the level of the zombies was increasing? not to mention these 3,000 zombies, when the dark race members led 100,000 zombies to attack annan base city, ye li synthesized more than 20,000 zombies. so what if there were 3,000 zombies? soon, ye li synthesized all the more than 3,000 zombies. and he created a tier-two male zombie and a tier-two female zombie. ye li thought that it was not bad. he opened the system space and found that there was still a tier 3 male zombie and a tier 3 female zombie in the system space, but he couldn¡¯t synthesize them yet. ¡°these zombies¡­ disappeared?¡± the captain of the kush team was shocked. they clearly saw that there were thousands of zombies, and the four tier-seven zombies were fighting them. but all the zombies had disappeared just like that? at this time, the sun had completely set and night had fallen. ye li thought that he¡¯d better stay in xing city for a night and go to the huangjiang base city tomorrow. ¡°let¡¯s sleep here for the night. we¡¯ll go to the huangjiang base city tomorrow,¡± ye li said. the ten members of the kush team looked at each other. they knew that ye li was not asking for their opinion, but an order that they couldn¡¯t refute. however, these ten people were very stunned. they had thought that ye li called these zombies over to eat them, but they didn¡¯t expect it to be like this. could it be¡­ was this powerful member of the dark race a good person? the ten members of the kush team couldn¡¯t help but think so. a member of the dark race who was willing to give them food and made so many zombies disappear. they didn¡¯t believe that he wasn¡¯t a good person. the captain looked at ye li who was sitting under the tree and felt that his face was a little hot. he had indeed wrongly judged a gentleman. ye li asked ah da to guard him at night and then fell asleep. the next day, the sun shone on ye li¡¯s face. as he opened his eyes, the system prompt rang in his mind. ¡°zombie treasure chest x 6.¡± ye li opened the zombie treasure chests. obtained 500 gene points, 500 strength points, 500 speed points, and 500 defense points. ¡°obtained the exclusive zombie equipment, star boots.¡± star boots: an exclusive equipment for s-grade zombies. after wearing it, one kick can shatter oceans and break mountains. ye li secretly smiled. wasn¡¯t this prepared for bai wawa? with bai wawa¡¯s qilin foot plus the star boots, his combat power would definitely be improved by a level! without thinking too much, he fused the star boots into bai wawa¡¯s body, and bai wawa¡¯s right foot instantly became majestic. ¡°roar! roar!¡± hearing this voice, ye li smiled faintly. why were there always zombies for him to synthesize? there were thousands of zombies again. ye li was a little puzzled. he didn¡¯t ask ah da and the others to attract these zombies. these zombies actually came out on a large scale. it seemed that they were gathering somewhere. in this direction¡­ it seemed to be the way to pan city!!! thinking of this, ye li sneered.. was the level-seven spirit soul in pan city finally going to attack? Chapter 175 - Chapter 175: Kush Headquarters, Su Yao Is Coming chapter 175: kush headquarters, su yao is coming translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ye li thought that the zombies in the surrounding cities of the huangjiang base city should be all rushing to pan city. since he slaughtered thousands of dark race members in pan city, the sixth-tier skeleton undead escaped, and then a seventh-level spirit soul came from pan city. he just wanted to snatch the dragon-slaying blade in his hand. now that the dragon-slaying blade had recognized him as its master, if they wanted to snatch the dragon-slaying blade, they had to kill him first. ¡°attack.¡± ye li ordered the army of the apocalypse legion. as soon as he finished speaking, ah da, bai wawa, hongye, and yutong instantly shot out! more than 3,000 zombies were weak, pitiful, and helpless. how could they resist the attacks of four tier-seven zombies? when luck came, it simply couldn¡¯t stop. more than 3,000 zombies, no more, no less, happened to be synthesized into a tier 2 male zombie and a tier 2 female zombie. ye li synthesized them with the tier 2 male zombie and the tier 2 female zombie yesterday into a tier 3 male zombie and a tier 3 female zombie. there was still a tier 3 male zombie and a female zombie in ye li¡¯s system space. ye li continued to synthesize them. in this way, a tier 4 male zombie and a tier 4 female zombie were produced in the end. zombie!!! but they were like nothing in front of this powerful member of the dark race at all? the ten members of the kush team were shocked. they dared to swear that they would never forget what happened yesterday and today. ¡°let¡¯s go,¡± ye li said slowly, his handsome face still expressionless. then, ye li went to the huangjiang base city. in the outer city, ye li put the apocalypse legion into the system space. the ten members of the kush team looked at ye li and swallowed. they had guessed that ye li came to the huangjiang base city to attack it. ¡°don¡¯t talk nonsense or play tricks when we go in later. otherwise, you know the consequences.¡± ye li looked at the kush team and slowly said. the ten members of the kush team were shocked and quickly shook their heads like rattle drums. then, ye li followed the kush team into the huangjiang base city. on the streets of huangjiang base city, people were still coming and going, not realizing that the zombies were about to attack the city. ¡°honorable existence, our kush headquarters is just ahead. do you want to go in and take a look?¡± the kush team looked at ye li carefully. kush was the general name of the hunting teams in the huangjiang base city. there were more than a dozen teams in total, and the team with ye li now was kush team two. ¡°ah guang, why are you still here? go back to the headquarters. master su yao is coming to the headquarters.¡± at this time, a tier 1 evolved being walked over and said to the captain of the kush team two. after that, this tier 1 evolved being quickly ran away. the captain was shocked. ¡°master su yao is coming?¡± ¡°honorable existence, since you¡¯re not going, we¡¯ll leave first.¡± the captain looked at ye li and said. as soon as he finished speaking, kush team two quickly walked towards kush¡¯s headquarters. ¡°wait.¡± just as kush team two took a step forward, ye li stopped them. the ten people of kush team two were shocked. captain ah guang turned around and looked at ye li in fright. ¡°i¡¯ll go with you,¡± ye li said slowly. he didn¡¯t expect that the kush zombie hunting team was led by su yao. this was really interesting. then, ye li followed kush team two to kush headquarters. when he arrived at the hall of kush headquarters, there were already more than a hundred genetic warriors waiting inside.. Chapter 176 - Chapter 176: The Desperate Plea of Kush Team II chapter 176: the desperate plea of kush team ii translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations most of the genetic warriors in the kush headquarters hall were tier-1 evolved beings, with only a few second-tier evolved beings. when over a hundred first-tier evolved beings gathered together, it was undoubtedly a formidable force. ye li came here just to see what su yao was doing in kush. if su yao was here, it meant that the siege of the dark race and zombies hadn¡¯t begun yet. with the intelligence network of the huangjiang base city, it was impossible for them not to know that a large horde of zombies was assembling towards pan city. ¡°hey, isn¡¯t this ah guang? why are you just arriving now?¡± a slightly harsh voice entered ye li¡¯s ears. kush team ii captain, ah guang, frowned when he heard this somewhat grating voice, but he had no mental capacity to deal with such matters at the moment. now!!! a powerful dark race member was right beside them, and this formidable dark race member also possessed four seventh-tier zombies. if this powerful dark race was willing, they could all die. all guang had no doubt about the extent of ye li¡¯s terrifying power. the man speaking appeared to be in his thirties, of medium build, and a hint of arrogance on his face. ¡°team one¡¯s captain is going to embarrass ah guang again. this should be quite a spectacle.¡± ¡°all guang and liu tianyu have never gotten along. this time, liu tianyu will probably make ah guang feel utterly ashamed.¡± ¡°haha, you¡¯re right. enough talking. let¡¯s watch.¡± naturally, liu tianyu was the speaking man¡ªthe captain of kush team i, a second-tier evolved being. ¡°huh?¡± liu tianyu was taken aback and didn¡¯t look at ah guang, but at ye li instead. ¡°all guang, is this a civilian you picked up in some small town?¡± a playful look appeared on liu tianyu¡¯s face. the members of kush team 11 were terrified upon hearing this! ¡°liu tianyu, shut your mouth!¡± ah guang quickly exclaimed, afraid of provoking ye li¡¯s displeasure. liu tianyu chuckled, ¡®tm just saying, all guang. isn¡¯t this just an ordinary person no matter how you look at it? is it worth making such a fuss?¡± liu tianyu was just a second-tier evolved being. finding out about ye li¡¯s strength was almost impossible for him. ¡°liu tianyu, 1 told you to shut up! shut up now!¡± at this point, all guang had cursed liu tianyu eighteen times over in his heart. he thought, ¡°you¡¯re in for a beating. don¡¯t you dare involve me.¡± the genetic warriors in the hall were all entertained by this scene. they couldn¡¯t miss such a good show. in the face of liu tianyu¡¯s anger, he shrugged indifferently. ¡°since you won¡¯t say, 1¡¯11 have to ask myself.¡± after saying that, liu tianyu looked at ye li. ¡°kid, were you picked up by ah guang in some small town?¡± a faint smile appeared at the corner of ye li¡¯s mouth as he responded slowly. ¡°what do you think?¡± ye li spoke slowly. thump! suddenly, a thump echoed, and all the members of kush team ii knelt before ye li. ¡°the most esteemed presence, it¡¯s none of my business. please spare us.¡± all guang trembled with fear as he spoke to ye li. seeing this scene, all the genetic warriors in the kush hall were dumbfounded. they couldn¡¯t understand why the members of kush team ii were kneeling on the ground. they were even calling him ¡°the most esteemed presence¡± and begging for his mercy. was that necessary? no matter how they looked at it, ye li was just an ordinary person. after a moment of bewilderment, liu tianyu snapped back to his senses and disdainfully looked at all guang kneeling on the ground. ¡°all guang, you¡¯re truly useless. you actually got scared by an ordinary person.¡± yet, all guang acted as if he hadn¡¯t heard liu tianyu¡¯s words at all. he continued to desperately plead before ye li.. Chapter 177 - Chapter 177: Demonic Aura Suppression chapter 177: demonic aura suppression translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations not only did liu tianyu think ah guang was useless, but all the genetic warriors in the kush hall also felt that all guang was utterly embarrassing. ¡°hmph!¡± liu tianyu snorted coldly and then looked at ye li. ¡°i¡¯m starting to get curious. why is all guang so afraid of you?¡± ¡°do you think¡­ you¡¯re qualified to talk to me?¡± ye li smiled inwardly, thinking that these ants simply had no idea how high the heavens were and how vast the earth was. liu tianyu¡¯s eyebrows furrowed upon hearing this, never expecting that ye li would dare to speak to him in such a manner. ¡°brat, you¡¯re the first one to talk to me like this. do you want to know what fate awaits you?¡± liu tianyu stared at ye li. all the genetic warriors in the kush hall shook their heads. they knew well that since ye li had offended liu tianyu, he was doomed. ¡°no one can determine my fate. but i can decide the fate of many, including you,¡± ye li spoke slowly. liu tianyu burst into laughter as if he had heard the most hilarious joke ever. ¡°hahaha! you crack me up. did you all hear what he just said?¡± the genetic warriors in the kush hall couldn¡¯t help but laugh too. they found ye li¡¯s words incredibly amusing. ¡°you don¡¯t believe me?¡± ye li looked at liu tianyu coldly. ¡°believe you?¡± liu tianyu snorted again. ¡°for me to believe, the heavens would have to fall!¡± ye li smiled faintly and then activated the ancient devil tome! at this moment, he had cultivated the second level of the ancient devil tome . the terrifying demonic aura of the second level was like a nightmare for these low-level evolved beings. in an instant, everyone in the kush hall widened their eyes and time seemed to be frozen. beads of sweat the size of beans continuously dripped down their faces. terrified, they stared at ye li. their heartbeats had already reached two hundred beats per minute. for some reason, their souls trembled. they dared not breathe ¨C they really dared not breathe. silence, a deadly silence. liu tianyu felt as if he had entered the depths of hell ¨C no, it was more like he had descended into a hundred and eighty layers of hell. his soul trembled as he gazed at ye li. in this moment, he was overwhelmed by fear, to the point that he even¡­ wanted to die. he genuinely wanted to die. ye li looked calmly at liu tianyu, and after a few seconds, he slowly spoke, ¡°now, do you think 1 can determine your fate?¡± as he finished speaking, ye li retracted the demonic aura of the second level of the ancient devil tome. all the genetic warriors in the kush hall felt as if being reborn, the suffocating pressure dissipating. they began to breathe heavily. however, liu tianyu was left utterly limp on the ground, paralyzed with fear. he never would have imagined that ye li could be so terrifying. in this moment, he finally understood why ah guang had told him to shut up and why he had knelt before ye li. the genetic warriors in the kush hall looked at ye li with terror. they had thought that ye li would be in for a terrible fate after offending liu tianyu, but they couldn¡¯t have imagined that the situation would turn out like this. ye li gazed calmly at the collapsed liu tianyu. he hadn¡¯t wanted to cause any trouble, but who could have predicted that someone would court death? ¡°would you mind if 1 disabled one of your legs?¡± ye li spoke slowly. upon hearing this, liu tianyu immediately paled in fear. ¡°you¡­ you¡­ you can¡¯t do that. lord su yao is about to arrive. he¡¯s a sixth-tier evolved being, and his father is su changfeng, the strongest in huangjiang base city. if you touch me, lord su yao won¡¯t spare you..¡± Chapter 178 - Chapter 178: Do You Mind If I Disable One of Your Legs? chapter 178: do you mind if i disable one of your legs? translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ¡°su yao?¡± ye li sneered. ¡°when su yao arrives, ask him if he dares to save you.¡± ¡°who¡¯s talking about me?¡± suddenly, a deep voice entered everyone¡¯s ears. this voice was no one else¡¯s but su yao¡¯s, a sixth-tier evolved being. before he arrived, his voice already did. the genetic warriors in the kush hall immediately turned their gaze towards the entrance. after a few seconds, a man in a suit strode in with great confidence. seeing su yao, liu tianyu acted as if he had grasped a lifeline, shouting loudly: ¡°lord su yao, please save me! please save me!¡± su yao paused for a moment. he knew about captain liu tianyu, and it was evident that liu tianyu¡¯s current state of collapse indicated he had experienced great fear. furthermore, everyone from team two was kneeling on the ground. soon, su yao¡¯s gaze landed on the person before liu tianyu. this person had his back turned to him. su yao suddenly found the figure very familiar, but he didn¡¯t have time to think about it. liu tianyu shouted again. ¡°lord su yao, this person intruded into the kush headquarters. i¡¯ve told him that you¡¯re about to arrive, but he actually said that you¡¯re nothing special.¡± liu tianyu wasn¡¯t as afraid as before because su yao had arrived. he thought that ye li couldn¡¯t do anything to him now that su yao was here. ¡°what?¡± su yao¡¯s anger flared upon hearing this. in the huangjiang base city, who didn¡¯t know he was the leader of kush? someone dared to barge into kush headquarters ¨C wasn¡¯t that a slap in his face? su yao strode up to ye li, wanting to see who exactly ye li was. who dared to be so arrogant? but then¡­ a cold shiver ran from su yao¡¯s rear end to his head. the arrogance he had just exhibited vanished without a trace. ¡°mr¡­ mr. ye?¡± even if su yao only had a day left to live, he wouldn¡¯t believe that the person who had intruded into kush headquarters was ye li. upon hearing su yao refer to the intruder as ¡°mr. ye,¡± the genetic warriors in the kush hall were all dumbfounded. ¡°lord su yao called that person ¡®mr. ye¡¯?¡± ¡°mr. ye¡­ that name sounds familiar. where have i heard it before?¡± ¡°right, huangjiang academy¡­ isn¡¯t that the same mr. ye?¡± once this was said, all the genetic warriors in the kush hall drew in a cold breath. on that day at huangjiang academy, mr. ye had killed two recruiters from cloud peak academy. this incident wasn¡¯t a secret among the genetic warrior community of huangjiang base city. however, the highest authorities in huangjiang base city had issued orders that the events at huangjiang academy should not be disclosed. only the genetic warriors knew it, while the common citizens of huangjiang base city remained unaware. now that even lord su yao was calling that person ¡°mr. ye,¡± it didn¡¯t take a genius to figure out that the ye li they had assumed was just an ordinary person was, in fact, the protagonist ¡°mr. ye¡± from that day at huangjiang academy. a wry smile appeared on the faces of the kush warriors. they were mocking the existence that was actually as towering as a mountain. ¡°mr. ye, how did you end up here?¡± su yao said, somewhat embarrassed. however, ye li didn¡¯t answer su yao. he still looked calmly at liu tianyu. ¡°do you mind if i disable one of your legs?¡± while others could connect ye li to mr. ye, liu tianyu wasn¡¯t ignorant either. at this moment, he was filled with regrets. liu tianyu desperately looked at su yao for help, but su yao didn¡¯t even glance his way. he had offended mr. ye. disabling one of his legs was simply too minor a punishment for him.. Chapter 179 - Chapter 179: Zombie Legion Gathering at Pan City chapter 179: zombie legion gathering at pan city translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations liu tianyu was too terrified to utter a complete sentence at this point, his face twisted with fear. ¡°i-i-i¡­¡± seeing liu tianyu stuttering, su yao¡¯s expression turned cold as he stared at him. ¡°liu tianyu, mr. ye merely wants to disable one of your legs. why are you still hesitating? if it were up to me, i¡¯d take your life. how dare you offend mr. ye!¡± liu tianyu was shocked upon hearing this and quickly said to ye li, ¡°mr. ye, i¡¯m willing.¡± ye li slowly raised his finger, and a terrifying golden spiritual light appeared on it. the genetic warriors in the kush hall all held their breaths, watching ye li. swish! suddenly, a sharp sound cut through the air, followed by a horrifying scream. liu tianyu¡¯s leg was struck by the terrifying golden spiritual light and instantly broke. the genetic warriors in the kush hall listened to the spine-chilling screams and exchanged glances. they were simultaneously relieved that they hadn¡¯t offended ye li; otherwise, they knew what their fate would be. ¡°take this waste away!¡± su yao spoke coldly. the moment his words fell, a few genetic warriors immediately carried liu tianyu out. ¡°mr. ye, it¡¯s my lack of discipline. i request¡­¡± su yao¡¯s words were interrupted by ye li. ¡°coming to the kush headquarters, you must have something to discuss, right?¡± ye li said calmly. su yao was taken aback, looking at ye li¡¯s composed face. ¡°mr. ye, you truly deserve your reputation. you could tell i have something to discuss with just one glance,¡± su yao said respectfully. hearing su yao¡¯s flattering words, ye li¡¯s serene face remained unchanged. ¡°please, tell me,¡± ye li said slowly. su yao¡¯s expression turned serious. he surveyed the genetic warriors in the kush hall. ¡°this time, pan city has gathered hundreds of thousands of zombie soldiers and tens of thousands of dark race members. originally, you wouldn¡¯t need to join the battle. however, the situation is dire now. all genetic warriors in huangjiang base city must participate!¡± su yao said sternly. upon hearing this, the genetic warriors in the kush hall collectively gasped. hundreds of thousands of zombie soldiers and tens of thousands of dark race members? if this was an attack, could huangjiang base city hold on? seeing the shocked expressions on the faces of the genetic warriors, su yao¡¯s voice turned cold. ¡°what are you afraid of? does huangjiang base city seem weak to you?¡± huangjiang base city might be small, but it was much stronger than annan base city, with defense forces several times more powerful. ¡°all guang, take them all to the eastern outskirts of the city and be prepared to counter the zombies at any time!¡± su yao tiered kush team two¡¯s captain, all guang. ¡°yes!¡± all guang promptly responded. ah guang then led all the genetic warriors in the kush hall out of the kush headquarters. the entire hall was left with only ye li and su yao. ¡°mr. ye, now we¡­¡± su yao didn¡¯t finish his sentence. instead, he looked at ye li tentatively. ¡°let¡¯s go to the su family,¡± ye li said slowly. he thought about how ambitious that seventh-tier spirit soul was, gathering such a massive army of zombies. it was undoubtedly terrifying. they were merely after his dragon-slaying blade. unfortunately, even if the dark race had a strategy, did he have no countermove? strong or weak, would huangjiang base city fall or would the dark race retreat? only time would tell. soon, ye li and su yao headed toward the su family.. Chapter 180 - Chapter 180: A Flash of Cold Light, The Sword is Drawn chapter 180: a flash of cold light, the sword is drawn translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations not long after, ye li and su yao arrived at the su family¡¯s residence. the members of the su family were naturally very familiar with ye li. upon seeing him, their eyes revealed a hint of longing. of course, they all wished to become someone like ye li. however, ye li was like a towering peak, standing before them, out of their reach. su yao led ye li into the main hall of the su family, only to find that many powerful genetic warriors were in a meeting. these genetic warriors were the strongest members of various major families in huangjiang base city. the highest authority in huangjiang base city was held by the top three families: the su family, the lu family, and the wu family. ¡°father, mr. ye has arrived.¡± su yao¡¯s voice interrupted the intense discussion among the people. of course, everyone knew who ye li was. they all turned their gazes to him. su lao was taken aback. he looked at ye li and realized that ye li had become a seventh-tier evolved being. he clearly remembered that when ye li took qingxue away, he was only a sixth-tier evolved being. but in just a few days, he had become a seventh-tier evolved being. such speed of cultivation was truly astonishing. ¡°mr. ye.¡± su changfeng quickly got up to greet him. seeing su changfeng stand up, the other family heads also rose in respect. ¡°mr. ye, this time the zombie horde has gathered at pan city¡­¡± before lu xinghe, the head of the lu family, could finish his sentence, ye li interrupted him. ¡°i¡¯m already aware.¡± ¡°do you want to know why that seventh-tier spirit soul gathered so many zombies to attack huangjiang base city?¡± ye li looked at the people and spoke slowly. everyone was taken aback by his words. wasn¡¯t the dark race gathering so many zombies to conquer huangjiang base city? ¡°mr. ye, are you saying the zombies don¡¯t intend to conquer huangjiang base city?¡± su lao looked at ye li with confusion. ye li shook his head slowly. ¡°of course not.¡± ¡°the reason that the seventh-tier spirit soul gathered so many zombies is to find the dragon-slaying blade.¡± ¡°what!!!¡± the family heads in the su family¡¯s hall were shocked beyond belief. dragon-slaying blade? naturally, they knew what the dragon-slaying blade was¡ªone of the ten great divine weapons. however, it had been so long since anyone had found the dragon-slaying blade that they had almost forgotten about the existence of the ten great divine weapons. ¡°mr. ye, are you saying the dragon-slaying blade is in our huangjiang base city?¡± elder su asked ye li. ¡°that¡¯s right.¡± ye li nodded. ¡°i wonder if atr. ye knows where the dragon-slaying blade is?¡± elder su continued to ask. the family heads in the su family¡¯s hall all looked at ye li, eager to hear his response. after a few seconds of contemplation, ye li slowly spoke: ¡°far away, yet right before your eyes.¡± hiss!!! the family heads gasped collectively. none of them could have ever imagined that the dragon-slaying blade was in ye li¡¯s possession. ¡°mr. ye, the dragon-slaying blade is in your hands?¡± elder su was also stunned. ye li thought that there was no need to hide it at this point. he took the dragon-slaying blade out from the system space. clang! in an instant, the illusion of a blood dragon appeared in the su family¡¯s hall, followed by the resounding sound of sword clashes. the family heads widened their eyes, staring at the peerless divine blade in ye li¡¯s hand. with just a single glance, they felt a bone-chilling sensation. ¡°the dragon-slaying blade. this is the dragon-slaying blade!¡± elder su¡¯s voice even trembled a bit. ye li smiled.. ¡°do you want to know why the recruiters from the cloud peak academy thought qingxue colluded with the dark race?¡± Chapter 181 - Chapter 181: Astonished chapter 181: astonished translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations the people in the su family¡¯s hall were taken aback by ye li¡¯s words. they didn¡¯t understand why ye li would say such things. ¡°mr. ye, are you suggesting¡­¡± lu xinghe, the head of the lu family, looked at ye li thoughtfully. ye li didn¡¯t say much. instead, he released the apocalypse legion from the system space. ah da, bai wawa, hongye, and yutong stood beside ye li. they all had different appearances, but there was one thing they had in common. their eyes were all red. how was that possible!!! shocked, utterly shocked. the family heads in the su family¡¯s hall were so frightened that they quickly retreated. suddenly, four seventh-tier zombies appeared before them. how could they not be scared? ¡°well¡­¡± su yao and lu xinghe widened their eyes. even in their wildest dreams, they would never have expected to witness such a scene. ye li wasn¡¯t surprised by their shock. after all, four seventh-tier zombies suddenly appearing would shock anyone. ¡°now you understand why the recruiters from the cloud peak academy thought qingxue colluded with the dark race,¡± ye li said calmly. elder su was also frightened. he couldn¡¯t believe his eyes as he looked at ye li. ¡°mr. ye, are you¡­ are you really from the dark race?¡± everyone knew that only the dark race could control zombies. elder su wasn¡¯t the only one who thought this; all the family heads in the su family¡¯s hall believed ye li was from the dark race. however¡­ they clearly remembered that when ye li was at huangjiang academy, he used golden aura, which corresponded to the talent color of an sss-level genetic warrior. everyone knew that the dark race didn¡¯t have genetic talents. the dark race? ye li smiled faintly. ¡°do you think i, ye li, would belong to the lowly dark race?¡± as soon as these words were spoken, the family heads in the su family¡¯s hall were all astonished. they quickly looked at ye li. yes, how could an sss-level genetic warrior who could use golden aura possibly belong to the dark race? but if he wasn¡¯t from the dark race, how could he control zombies, especially four seventh-tier zombies? ¡°mr. ye, are you a human or¡­¡± elder su looked at ye li. fundamentally, he naturally didn¡¯t believe that ye li was from the dark race. ye li had saved his life, and at huangjiang academy, ye li had even used a golden light that the dark race didn¡¯t possess. but if ye li was a human, then¡­ ¡°i¡¯m neither human nor from the dark race; i¡¯m a demon,¡± ye li said slowly. when ye li transmigrated here, he was originally a human. however, since cultivating the ancient devil tome, he was no longer just human. a demon? the family heads in the su family¡¯s hall exchanged glances. this was the first time they had heard the term ¡°demon.¡± ¡°mr. ye, what is a demon?¡± su yao felt relieved after knowing that ye li wasn¡¯t from the dark race. he also understood that ye li didn¡¯t have any ill intentions; otherwise, there was no need to explain so much to them. after thinking for a moment, ye li said, ¡°you don¡¯t need to delve into what a demon is. just know that demons are a level higher than the dark race.¡± as soon as he said this, the family heads in the su family¡¯s hall all understood. ¡°i understand, mr. ye. demons and the dark race can both control zombies, but demons are good, while the dark race is evil,¡± su yao said. the family heads found su yao¡¯s words not only reasonable but also logical. elder su stroked his white beard and nodded, a look of relief appearing on his face. ¡°let¡¯s talk about the crisis of pan city,¡± ye li said slowly.. Chapter 182 - Chapter 182: A Document chapter 182: a document translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations upon hearing ye li¡¯s words, elder su invited him to take a seat. after the family heads had all settled back into their seats, elder su turned to ye li and said, ¡°mr. ye, currently there are tens of thousands of dark race members gathered in pan city. according to our intelligence, most of these dark race members are in the second or third tier.¡± ¡°their leader is naturally a seventh-tier spirit soul, accompanied by twelve sixth-tier dark race members and one hundred twenty-four fifth-tier dark race members.¡± ¡°at present, there are approximately three hundred thousand zombies in pan city, all of them at levels 2 and 3. our defense work is already in place, and we believe the seventh-tier spirit soul will soon issue the tier to attack the city.¡± ye li thought about the massive horde of three hundred thousand zombies, which would provide a perfect opportunity for a frenzied synthesis. however, he wasn¡¯t sure if huangjiang base city could hold up against them. after all, he was currently the strongest combat power in huangjiang base city. if he chose to synthesize zombies, he wouldn¡¯t be able to fight. even if he had the synthesized zombies attack other zombies, it would only be a temporary solution. the immense horde of zombies would quickly overpower the zombies he had produced. ¡°by the way, mr. ye, the power balance ratio between huangjiang base city and the dark race in pan city is three to seven,¡± elder su said, looking at ye li. three to seven. everyone knew how vast the disparity in strength was. however, the advantage was that the dark race was the attacking party. huangjiang base city¡¯s outer defenses were strong, making it easy to defend and difficult to breach. ye li smiled faintly. there would probably be a massive zombie synthesis when the time came. even if that was impossible, he could still unleash a fierce onslaught. during the trial in the heavenly tower, ye li obtained the primordial demon slash, an s-level attack skill. he had yet to use it, but he would probably use it this time. as the primordial demon slash was activated, three thousand divine and demon illusions appeared. the scenery in that instant had begun to appeal to ye li. speaking of the heavenly tower¡¯s trial, ye li had forgotten about the tower. in a critical moment, he had activated the tower, directly suppressing the dark race like mount tai. ¡°mr. ye, did you come to huangjiang base city this time to help us?¡± lu xinghe looked at ye li carefully and asked. ¡°yes.¡± ye li nodded. when the people in the su family¡¯s hall heard this from ye li, they all displayed looks of joy. with ye li and the four seventh-tier zombies joining the fray, the overall strength of their side undoubtedly increased significantly. elder su also smiled, looking at ye li. ¡°mr. ye, both xuner and xiaoqian have gone to the cloud peak academy.¡± ¡°by the way, mr. ye, do you know where qingxue went?¡± lu xinghe suddenly asked. after ye li agreed to help huangjiang base city, the atmosphere in the hall had become more lively. the family heads even began to chat casually. ¡°qingxue is safe with my friend,¡± ye li said calmly. at that moment, a man in military attire appeared at the door. he shouted, ¡°report!¡± su yao let the man in military attire enter. after he came in, he handed a document to elder su and then left the hall. the family heads all became solemn. they wanted to know if the dark race was preparing to attack the city. elder su looked at the document, his expression changing from solemn to grim. ¡°clap!¡± elder su slammed the table abruptly, his voice filled with anger. ¡°xiao tian, 1 never thought you would actually join the dark race!¡± the family heads were all surprised by elder su¡¯s outburst, looking at him. they naturally knew that elder su had more to say.. Chapter 183 - Chapter 183: Attack on Huangjiang Base City chapter 183: attack on huangjiang base city translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations xiao tian! xiao tian was the former head of the warrior alliance in huangjiang base city. after the defeat of the zombies¡¯ attack on huangjiang base city, xiao tian had the idea to join the dark race. xiao tian shared this idea with elder su, but naturally elder su disagreed. the conflict escalated, and they eventually engaged in a heated fight. in that battle, elder su initially had the upper hand, but xiao tian used a treacherous move at a critical moment, causing elder su to be seriously injured. if it weren¡¯t for ye li, elder su would probably have met his demise by now. ¡°dad, what¡¯s going on?¡± su yao asked elder su. ¡°hmph!¡± elder su gave a cold snort and said, ¡°according to the report, xiao tian has arrived in pan city and is preparing to attack the city alongside the dark race.¡± the family heads couldn¡¯t contain their anger upon hearing this. huangjiang base city was initially peaceful, but now the warrior alliance headquarters wanted to establish branch alliances in various major base cities. xiao tian became the head of the warrior alliance in huangjiang base city, effectively placing him above the top three families. the top three families were already unhappy with xiao tian, and now he was even attempting to align himself with the dark race. how could they tolerate that? ¡°elder su, since xiao tian is preparing to attack us with the dark race, then we shouldn¡¯t let him leave alive!¡± lu xinghe spoke coldly. ye li smirked secretly, thinking that things were getting more and more interesting. three days later, the seventh-tier spirit soul of the dark race in pan city finally led the attack on huangjiang base city. tens of thousands of dark race members and a horde of three hundred thousand zombies launched an assault on huangjiang base city. the dark race had aerial creatures known as the strange bird tribe, which could spew dark fire. on the ground, there were giants, although they weren¡¯t excessively large due to their respective levels. the massive zombie horde employed a trapezoidal formation tactic, with zombies piling up against the city walls. huangjiang base city sounded the alarm, and millions of civilians took refuge in enormous shelters. countless laser cannons on the outer walls of huangjiang base city fired incessantly. in the sky, fighter jets clashed with the strange bird tribe of the dark race. the number of zombies was simply overwhelming. the colossal horde charged like a landslide, causing the entire huangjiang base city to be on high alert. all the genetic warriors of huangjiang base city were frantically slaughtering zombies piled up on the walls. boom! a strange bird spat out dark fire, sending the chilling flames hurtling towards the outer city wall. hundreds of guards stationed there were instantly reduced to ashes by the flames. suddenly, dozens of strange birds spewed dark fire, all aimed at the outer city wall. ¡°ah da, make it rain!¡± ye li commanded coldly. as he spoke, all da triggered the rain element of his wind-snow-thunder-lightning abilities. instantly, heavy rain poured down, extinguishing the dark fire in an instant. ye li wielded the dragon-slaying blade, pointed his toe on the ground, and leaped into the air. ¡°flame blade technique!¡± with a heavy slash, the dragon-slaying blade descended, sending countless fiery blades toward the strange birds. dozens of strange birds were instantly engulfed by the fiery blades. there were simply too many strange birds in the sky, and one fighter jet after another began to fall. the horde of three hundred thousand zombies stretched the battlefront, making it difficult for the defending forces on the outer wall to manage the situation. countless laser cannons were destroyed, and many zombies had already climbed onto the outer city walls. soon, the sound of cries echoed through the air. ye li smiled faintly as he remained in midair. these zombies were truly insane, but he would make them understand what true insanity was. but then, ye li lifted the dragon-slaying blade high and activated the second level of the ancient devil tome. the blade exuded a dense aura of demonic energy. ¡°primordial-demon-slash!¡± ye li¡¯s voice seemed to have lasted endless epochs, resonating through the sky. as the blade fell, three thousand divine and demonic illusions rushed fiercely toward the zombies beneath the outer city wall! Chapter 184 - Chapter 184: Earth chapter 184: earth-shattering battle translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ¡°boom!¡± the three thousand divine and demonic illusions rushed toward the zombies beneath the outer city wall. in an instant, a deafening explosion rocked the area. the soldiers on the outer city wall were knocked to the ground, and countless zombies were sent flying. at this moment, the zombies below the outer city wall turned into nothingness, leaving a huge crater in their wake. primordial demon slash, an s-level attack skill, enjoy! the primordial demon slash tore a massive gap in the outer city wall. ye li then gave a command to the apocalypse legion. ¡°attack!¡± with the command given, ye li and the apocalypse legion leaped down to the area below the outer city wall. ye li stood in the center, with ah da and hongye on his right side, and bai wawa and yutong on his left side. they spaced themselves out with tens of meters between each member. today, ye li led the apocalypse legion, with each member guarding a specific area. they were going to hold the line one by one, making it virtually impenetrable. meanwhile, the massive horde of zombies and the dark race continued their assault. upon seeing this situation, elder su hurriedly shouted, ¡°all genetic warriors of tier four or above, follow me down! the military will provide cover!¡± soon, a large group of genetic warriors arrived below the outer city wall. seeing elder su and the others coming down, ye li pondered whether¡­ he should let ah da and the others deal with the zombies first, and then he would synthesize them? without further ado, ye li gave ah da and the others a secret command. except for the apocalypse legion and himself, he couldn¡¯t synthesize zombies that others knocked down. at this point, the dark race and the horde of zombies had already reached the area below the outer city wall. the apocalypse legion and the military of huangjiang base city engaged in a fierce battle against the dark race and the zombies. the scene was absolutely brutal! ye li opened the synthesis grid in his mind and began synthesizing zombies like mad. one thousand, two thousand! ye li¡¯s synthesized zombies increased in number rapidly, but he didn¡¯t order them to attack. facing such a massive horde of zombies, these two thousand zombies would be reduced to dust in no time. the laser cannons, laser guns, and machine guns on the outer city wall were firing relentlessly at the zombies, and fighter jets in the sky shot down numerous strange birds. many aircraft were also destroyed by the strange birds. on top of a mountain, this mountain provided a clear view of the battlefield below. two figures stood on the mountain top¡ªor rather, one was a member of the dark race and the other was a human. they were leisurely watching this earth-shattering battle unfold. the member of the dark race had no physical form and appeared as a soul-like entity, dressed in a black robe. if he had a scythe in his hand, he would resemble a real grim reaper. the human beside him wore a simple chinese tunic suit, his hands folded behind his back, and his expression was composed. the member of the dark race was undoubtedly the leader of the dark race in pan city, a seventh-tier spirit soul. the human beside him was none other than the former head of the warrior alliance in huangjiang base city, xiao tian. ¡°brother xiao, did you see the power of the dragon-slaying blade?¡± the seventh-tier spirit soul leader said with a sinister smile. ¡°yes, i did. as long as we obtain the dragon-slaying blade and offer it to the dark temple, our future will be a bright one,¡± xiao tian chuckled. ye li still hadn¡¯t taken action. in his mind, he continued to synthesize zombies frantically. at this moment, he had synthesized over 3,000 zombies. he knew he needed many more. the dark race and the immense horde of zombies were attacking the genetic warriors of huangjiang base city, and many genetic warriors had already turned into zombies. seeing that huangjiang base city was struggling to hold on, ye li wielded the dragon-slaying blade and unleashed several terrifying slashes, accompanied by the roar of a dragon. countless zombies were instantly killed. then he began synthesizing zombies.. Chapter 185 - Chapter 185: The Counterattack Begins chapter 185: the counterattack begins translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations finally, ye li had synthesized ten thousand zombies, forming a significant force. at this point, the powerful dark race arrived beneath the outer city wall, as they had realized that the zombies couldn¡¯t breach the defenses. the genetic warriors of huangjiang base city were instantly hit with numerous casualties. ¡°ahh!¡± the sounds of miserable screams echoed ceaselessly. ye li closed the synthesis grid in his mind, a cold glint flashing in his eyes. he raised the dragon-slaying blade, and demonic energy swirled around it. a flash of cold light, followed by a dragon-like slash! ye li unleashed thirteen consecutive slashes. each of these thirteen slashes was incredibly terrifying. after these thirteen slashes, all the dark race members in front of ye li vanished. following this, ye li ordered over ten thousand zombies to counterattack. at this moment, the intense battle had lasted for a day and a night. ye li leaped into the air. the demonic energy of the second level of the primordial demon slash swirled around him as he held the dragon-slaying blade. he then executed another primordial demon slash. in an instant, countless shadowy figures filled the sky. the three thousand divine and demonic illusions surged downward, each illusion akin to a nuclear warhead, bombarding the area below ferociously. seeing this situation, elder su ordered hundreds of thousands of soldiers from huangjiang base city to leave the city and engage in a life-or-death struggle against the dark race and the zombies. in order to defeat them, they had to make the dark race afraid and let them know that the human world wouldn¡¯t tolerate their invasion. ¡°to capture the thief, capture the king first¡± was always a classic tactic. in midair, ye li activated the heavenly spirit eyes, exploring the most powerful dark race members. soon, he found the strongest dark race member on a mountaintop not far away¡ªa seventh-tier spirit soul. beside the seventh-tier spirit soul, he also discovered a seventh-tier evolved being, and he could easily deduce that it was xiao tian. he noticed that the seventh-tier spirit soul and xiao tian were both watching the battlefield. ye li smiled. he also spotted a sixth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead and several other sixth-tier dark race members. during the time when he and the apocalypse legion were massacring the dark race members in pan city, the sixth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead managed to escape. this time, he would use this sixth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead as a sacrifice for his blade before taking down the seventh-tier spirit soul. none of them could escape. suddenly, ye li activated swift steps and instantly appeared before the sixth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead. the sixth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead was currently in discussion with several sixth-tier dark race members, contemplating whether or not to join the battle. he would never have dreamt that ye li would suddenly appear in front of him. in pan city, ye li and the apocalypse legion had slaughtered over a thousand dark race members. the sixth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead had narrowly escaped. he knew that ye li had the dragon-slaying blade and told it to his leader, the seventh-tier spirit soul. upon hearing that the dragon-slaying blade had appeared, the seventh-tier spirit soul, the strongest dark race member in the jurisdiction of huangjiang base city, immediately rushed to pan city. the sixth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead knew all too well how terrifying ye li was. he looked at ye li in shock. ¡°ye li, you¡­!¡± he simply couldn¡¯t fathom why ye li had suddenly appeared in front of him. ¡°big brother, the dragon-slaying blade is in this brat¡¯s hands. let¡¯s kill him quickly and take the dragon-slaying blade.¡± a sixth-tier giant coldly sneered. the sixth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead thought that there were five dark race members on his side, all at the sixth tier, while ye li was alone. with this in mind, the sixth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead¡¯s fear subsided. ¡°ye li, hand over the dragon-slaying blade, and i can give you a swift death,¡± the sixth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead said coldly.. Chapter 186 - Chapter 186: Where Do You Think You Can Retreat To? chapter 186: where do you think you can retreat to? translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ¡°big brother, why waste time talking to him? just snatch the dragon-slaying blade from him!¡± as the words fell, the six-tier giant several yards tall lunged towards ye li. ye li sneered coldly. in his eyes, a sixth-tier dark race member was nothing but an ant. how dare a sixth-tier dark race member charge at him? swish! ye li swung his blade, and the massive body of the sixth-tier giant was instantly cut in half at the waist. the two halves of its body fell to the ground, and green blood gushed out wildly. how was that possible!!! the sixth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead and the other sixth-tier dark race members widened their eyes. they couldn¡¯t believe that ye li had slain the sixth-tier giant with a single slash. ¡°don¡¯t be afraid; you will end up the same way,¡± ye li said calmly. the sixth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead was horrified upon hearing this. he knew that ye li wasn¡¯t making empty promises. he no longer wanted to seize the dragon-slaying blade from ye li¡¯s hands. all he wanted was to escape. however, he couldn¡¯t escape from the palm of ye li¡¯s hand. as the sixth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead fled frantically, ye li calmly said, ¡°flame blade technique.¡± as the words left his mouth, countless blades of fire were unleashed from the dragon-slaying blade towards them. the sixth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead and several other sixth-tier dark race members faced only one fate: becoming souls under the blade of the dragon-slaying blade. they didn¡¯t even have a chance to let out a scream before being consumed by the flames. by now, all the attacking sixth-tier dark race members had been annihilated. most of the remaining dark race members were between the second and fourth tiers. they were no match for the warriors of huangjiang base city. the genetic warriors of huangjiang base city and the hundreds of thousands of soldiers had driven the dark race members into retreat. they were now fueled by their boiling blood, having forgotten the concept of death. all they knew was that they had to kill the dark race members and zombies. this was because they had never felt so exhilarated in their lives. ye li activated the heavenly spirit eyes, noticing that the seventh-tier spirit soul and xiao tian, standing atop the mountain, were both astonished. no matter how they imagined the situation, the seventh-tier spirit soul and xiao tian could never have expected this outcome. they had assumed that they wouldn¡¯t need to make a move to breach huangjiang base city¡¯s defenses. they believed that they would easily obtain the dragon-slaying blade when the time came. unfortunately, they had overlooked one thing. that was ye li and his apocalypse legion! ¡°sir, what should we do now?¡± xiao tian looked at the seventh-tier spirit soul. the situation was clear at this point¡ªthe dark race members and zombies were in full retreat. the seventh-tier spirit soul clenched his teeth and showed a trace of reluctance on his face. after a few seconds, he finally spoke, ¡°retreat!¡± however, just as the seventh-tier spirit soul and xiao tian were about to start moving, they heard an extremely domineering voice. ¡°retreat?¡± ¡°where do you think you can retreat to?¡± the seventh-tier spirit soul and xiao tian were startled and quickly followed the direction of the voice. they saw a young man with a jade-like countenance approaching on the wind! the young man held a blade that gleamed with a cold light. the blade¡¯s body was engraved with the image of a five-clawed blood dragon. what kind of blade other than the dragon-slaying blade would this be? who else could this person be but ye li? the seventh-tier spirit soul and xiao tian were utterly astounded. given their realms, they should have detected ye li¡¯s presence. yet, ye li had suddenly appeared before them. how could they not be shocked? however¡­ the seventh-tier spirit soul didn¡¯t choose to look at ye li; instead, his gaze fixated on the dragon-slaying blade in ye li¡¯s hand. ¡°the dragon-slaying blade. one will search high and low only to find it when one least expects it.¡± the seventh-tier spirit soul sneered coldly. xiao tian looked behind ye li and realized that ye li didn¡¯t have any backup. a smile appeared on his silver basin-like face.. Chapter 187 - Chapter 187: Fighting Two Alone chapter 187: fighting two alone translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ¡°why are you laughing?¡± ye li was a bit puzzled. as soon as he said this, the seventh-tier spirit soul and xiao tian laughed even harder. ¡°we¡¯re laughing because you don¡¯t even realize that death is looming over you!¡± xiao tian sneered at ye li. ¡°human, if i¡¯m not mistaken, you should be a seventh-tier evolved being, right? seventh-tier evolved beings are indeed strong, but it¡¯s a pity. we are all at the seventh tier as well. why do you think we¡¯re laughing?¡± the seventh-tier spirit soul giggled. ¡°hehe.¡± ye li shook his head. why did people always think they could kill him? apart from being a seventh-tier evolved being, he was also an sss-level genetic warrior. with the dragon-slaying blade and the second level of the ancient devil tome, fighting two seventh-tier evolved beings wasn¡¯t much of a challenge in his eyes. ¡°enough, human. hand over the dragon-slaying blade, and i might consider giving you a painless death,¡± the seventh-tier spirit soul said with an outstretched hand. ye li pondered for a moment, then spoke, ¡°a sixth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead said the exact same thing to me just now. do you know what happened to him?¡± upon hearing this, the seventh-tier spirit soul and xiao tian¡¯s expressions turned cold. ¡°brat, i see you won¡¯t cry until you see your coffin!¡± xiao tian shouted coldly. ye li smiled faintly. ¡°unfortunately, even if 1 see the coffin, 1 won¡¯t shed a tear, because i will never need a coffin.¡± the seventh-tier spirit soul and xiao tian were enraged by ye li¡¯s words. they stared intently at him. ¡°human, do you think i¡¯m as useless as that sixth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead?¡± the seventh-tier spirit soul¡¯s anger resonated in his voice. with a swish, the seventh-tier spirit soul extended a hand that resembled a soul. it then expanded to several meters in size and lunged at ye li however, ye li remained unmoved, as if he hadn¡¯t noticed a soul-like hand reaching out to grasp him. yet, just as the soul-like hand was about to seize ye li, two beams of golden light suddenly shot out from his eyes. these terrifying beams of golden light struck the soul-like hand, causing it to vanish in an instant. what? the seventh-tier spirit soul and xiao tian were both shocked. it wasn¡¯t that ye li¡¯s attack was exceptionally powerful; they had simply never seen this kind of attack method before. just stand in one place and shoot out two beams of golden light? was it really that simple? ¡°i didn¡¯t expect you to be an sss-level genetic warrior!¡± xiao tian stared at ye li and said in a deep voice. the golden light that ye li had used was a color unique to sss-level genetic warriors. xiao tian, having come from the warrior alliance headquarters, had decent knowledge. ¡°however, even if you are an sss-level genetic warrior, you still have no chance against two seventh-tier evolved beings!¡± xiao tian continued to shout. ye li found this somewhat dull. he had no idea where xiao tian¡¯s courage came from to say such things. in that case, wouldn¡¯t it be a sin if he, ye li, didn¡¯t reveal his strength? ¡°come over here,¡± ye li beckoned to the seventh-tier spirit soul and xiao tian with a crooked finger. upon seeing this, the seventh-tier spirit soul and xiao tian were driven into a frenzy! as seventh-tier powerhouses, when had anyone dared to provoke them with such a gesture? suddenly, the seventh-tier spirit soul and xiao tian rushed toward ye li. ye li sneered coldly. he intended to show these two seventh-tier evolved beings what true fear was! with a flash of determination, he activated the second level of the ancient devil tome. the dragon-slaying blade instantly became entwined with a devilish aura.. Chapter 188 - Chapter 188: This Is What You Get for Provoking Me chapter 188: this is what you get for provoking me translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ¡°flame blade technique!¡± the dragon-slaying blade descended, unleashing countless flames that burst forth from its edge. both the seventh-tier spirit soul and xiao tian were in the seventh tier, so dodging the flaming blade technique wasn¡¯t too difficult for them. after evading the flame blade technique, xiao tian threw a heavy punch, and purple fist shadows came rushing towards ye li. in an instant, the mountaintop was filled with ghostly shadows, exuding cold light, spiritual energy, and sinister aura. ye li faced the two of them alone and fought for over twenty rounds. after all, the higher the level, the wider the gap. there was an insurmountable chasm between the sixth tier and the seventh tier. even if ye li possessed countless techniques and abilities, it was still impossible for him to instantly kill two seventh-tier evolved beings. the seventh-tier spirit soul and xiao tian grew more and more anxious. they couldn¡¯t have anticipated that ye li would be so formidable. after all, they were both seventh-tier powerhouses! swish! swish! swish! ye li swung his blade again, unleashing thirteen strikes. these thirteen strikes were as formidable as the famous thirteen sword strikes of martial art novels, each one releasing an astounding power. the seventh-tier spirit soul and xiao tian were taken aback, and they quickly dodged, using almost all of their strength. finally, they managed to evade the thirteen strikes. however, just as they were catching their breath, they realized that ye li wasn¡¯t finished yet. they saw ye li raise the dragon-slaying blade high and activate the second level of the ancient devil tome. terrifying devilish energy entwined around the blade. before the blade had even descended, the devilish energy began to suppress the seventh-tier spirit soul and xiao tian. ¡°what¡­ what¡¯s with this pressure?¡± the seventh-tier spirit soul and xiao tian were both horrified. they were both at the seventh tier, so why was ye li able to suppress them? they didn¡¯t understand. they truly couldn¡¯t comprehend it. but they would never have the chance to figure it out. this was because ye li¡¯s dragon-slaying blade had already fallen. in the moment the blade descended, ye li enunciated a few words: ¡°primordial-demon-slash!¡± as the words fell, the blade fell! three thousand godly and demonic phantoms burst forth, creating an earth-shattering explosion on the relatively small mountaintop. ye li smiled faintly. this was what they got for provoking him, ye li. ding¡­ ¡°congratulations to the host for killing two seventh-tier enemies. you have gained a chance to draw a random reward. will the host use it?¡± the system¡¯s voice echoed in ye li¡¯s mind. ye li chuckled. another chance for a lucky draw. ¡°yes.¡± immediately, a virtual roulette wheel appeared in his mind and began to spin. ¡°congratulations to the host for gaining the chance to upgrade all skills. will the host use it?¡± a delighted expression appeared on ye li¡¯s face upon hearing this. the chance to upgrade all skills was simply too incredible. ¡°yes.¡± ¡°upgrade of all skills initiated:¡± ¡°io%¡­3o%¡­6o%¡­ioo%.¡± ¡°upgrade of all skills completed.¡± ye li checked his skills: healing art: max level. flaming blade technique: s-grade. ancient devil tome: third level. primordial demon slash: ss-grade. after upgrading all his skills, ye li felt that his overall strength had increased several times over. although he hadn¡¯t reached the eighth tier evolved being yet, if all his skills had been upgraded just now, killing seventh-tier spirit souls and xiao tian would have been as easy as slaughtering pigs and dogs. ¡°oh right, the zombies!¡± only now did ye li remember that there were still many zombies left to synthesize. he quickly activated the swift steps and arrived at the battlefield below. at this moment, many of the dark creatures and zombie groups had already escaped, leaving behind the zombies synthesized by ye li and those that had lost their combat capabilities.. Chapter 189 - Chapter 189: End of the Great Battle chapter 189: end of the great battle translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations after synthesizing ten thousand zombies, ye li didn¡¯t continue synthesizing more. he ordered the remaining nearly 4,000 zombies to attack the massive horde of zombies. currently, less than 4,000 zombies remained from the initial ten thousand. for the current ye li, this number seemed pitiful. fortunately, there were still many zombies on the ground that hadn¡¯t died yet. ye li could determine which zombies had been defeated by his apocalypse legion. after opening the synthesis grid in his mind, ye li synthesized the zombies that the apocalypse legion had defeated. in the end, he synthesized a total of over 8,000 zombies with a roughly equal number of males and females. after synthesizing these 8,000 zombies, he synthesized a tier-four male zombie and a tier-four female zombie. in his system space, he already had a tier-four male zombie and a tier-four female zombie, so he continued the synthesis. immediately after, ye li created a tier-five male zombie and a tier-five female zombie. he had already informed the leaders of the huangjiang base city that his terrifying ability could make zombies attack other zombies. after placing the tier-five male and female zombies into the system space, elder su led the warriors of huangjiang base city over. their faces bore joyful smiles because they had won the battle, a complete victory. ¡°mr. ye.¡± elder su took the lead, addressing ye li with respect. soon, all the leaders of huangjiang base city followed suit, addressing ye li respectfully. if it weren¡¯t for ye li, huangjiang base city would have likely fallen by now. ye li¡¯s actions were akin to holding up a collapsing building and reversing a doomed situation. ¡°mr. ye, you are huangjiang base city¡¯s great benefactor.¡± elder su looked at ye li and said. ye li¡¯s face remained unchanged, his eyes calm as he gazed at elder su. ¡°it¡¯s nothing. i just did it by the way.¡± the leaders of huangjiang base city were surprised to hear this. it seemed that mr. ye was indeed a remarkable individual. ¡°hmph!¡± at this moment, su yao snorted coldly. ¡°it¡¯s a pity we didn¡¯t encounter the seventh-tier spirit soul and xiao tian. otherwise, we would have extinguished their souls and wiped them out.¡± ¡°yeah, i wonder where they¡¯ve fled to. it won¡¯t be easy to find them now,¡± said lu xinghe, the head of the lu family. elder su¡¯s expression also grew grave. if the seventh-tier spirit soul and xiao tian weren¡¯t dead, who knew if they would mobilize the zombies again to attack huangjiang base city. ¡°the seventh-tier spirit soul and xiao tian you mentioned have already been killed by me,¡± ye li said slowly. his words surprised everyone in huangjiang base city. they couldn¡¯t believe what ye li said. ¡°mr. ye, are you telling the truth?¡± elder su hurriedly asked. ye li smiled faintly. ¡°i never tell lies.¡± hearing this, everyone in huangjiang base city let out a sigh of relief. if the seventh-tier spirit soul and xiao tian were truly dead, then huangjiang base city could enjoy a period of peace. ¡°mr. ye, let¡¯s return to the city,¡± elder su said respectfully to ye li. ye li nodded, and then everyone followed him back to the main city of huangjiang base city. after reaching su¡¯s residence, elder su quickly invited ye li to take a seat. after ye li sat down, elder su looked at him and said, ¡°mr. ye, 1 wonder what your plans are for the future?¡± if possible, elder su naturally hoped that ye li would stay in huangjiang base city. after all, ye li was incredibly powerful and could become a pillar of support for huangjiang base city.. Chapter 190 - Chapter 190: Wasteland Zone chapter 190: wasteland zone translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations people go higher, water flows lower. ye li had always considered this saying a classic, and he naturally understood what elder su meant. of course, he wouldn¡¯t choose to stay in huangjiang base city. after all, in the context of the entire post-apocalyptic continent, huangjiang base city was quite small. ye li remained silent, allowing elder su to interpret his intentions. seeing ye li¡¯s silence, elder su felt a slight disappointment, but he quickly accepted it. he knew that someone like ye li would never stay in such a small place as huangjiang base city. ¡°mr. ye, outside of huangjiang base city, there is a wilderness area known as the wasteland zone. in this zone, there are countless animals infected by the zombie virus, numerous zombies, squads hunting zombies, and wilderness warriors, all of whom enjoy exploring the wasteland zone.¡± elder su looked at ye li cautiously, unsure if recommending this place would make him happy. ye li found the idea interesting and thought it was worth a visit. ye li stayed in huangjiang base city for three more days. the three major families were urging the people to repair the outer city to prevent further zombie attacks. after three days, ye li bid farewell to elder su and left huangjiang base city. during these days, ye li had also gathered information about the wasteland zone. it was an expansive and boundless area. some parts of it were extremely dangerous and were referred to as the forbidden zones of life. in the wasteland zone, in addition to dark race, zombies, and animals infected with the zombie virus, there were also many human organizations. ye li activated the swift steps and headed towards the wasteland zone. the distance between the wasteland and huangjiang base city was quite far. after a full day and night of travel using swift steps, he finally arrived at the wasteland zone. it was important to note that ye li had been using swift steps along the way. with its ability to cover ten thousand miles during the day and eight thousand miles at night, one could imagine how far he had traveled in a day and a night. upon arriving at the wasteland zone, ye li was greeted by a vast plain. it was currently noon, and there were many animals infected by the zombie virus tearing each other apart on the plain. several scattered zombies, perhaps having gotten lost or for some other reason, were mercilessly devoured by these infected animals. ye li thought that only by living in this wasteland zone one would could constantly feel danger, unlike the civilians in the base cities who had no idea how precious life was. ¡°boohoo!¡± ¡°big brother, don¡¯t die, don¡¯t die!¡± suddenly, a very young crying voice reached ye li¡¯s ears. ye li turned his gaze to the source of the sound and saw a five or six-year-old girl crying loudly. beneath the girl lay a man in his twenties. the man wore long robes, his hair cascading down. blood kept flowing from his mouth. around the girl were a dozen or so men. most of them were second-tier evolved beings, with only one third-tier evolved being among them. ¡°hahaha, ah qi, i asked you to submit to me, but you refused. now you know the consequences of offending me, don¡¯t you?¡± a man with a gruesome scar on his face laughed triumphantly. this man seemed to be the leader of the group of second-tier evolved beings, and he was a third-tier evolved being. ¡°hmph, you could have escaped by yourself, but you dared to take miss luo li with you. you won¡¯t escape death now.¡± the man continued speaking. the injured young man under the girl¡¯s body stared at the speaking man and said firmly, ¡°even if i die, i won¡¯t let you touch miss luo li!¡± upon hearing this, the man burst into laughter.. ¡°ah qi, if you¡¯re about to die in the next second, how will you protect miss luo li?¡± Chapter 191 - Chapter 191: The One Who Will Kill You chapter 191: the one who will kill you translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ye li observed this scene with a detached gaze. he hadn¡¯t expected to encounter such a situation in the wasteland zone. upon hearing the conversation, the young girl quickly shielded the injured youth and stared at the third-tier evolved being who led the group. ¡°do not harm ah qi, big brother!¡± although the girl looked to be only around five or six years old, she was already a level-5 awakened being. her talent was truly terrifying. the leader of the group sneered, ¡°miss luo li, do you think you¡¯re still the miss of flame? now flame¡¯s leader is mr. han.¡± ¡°you¡­¡± upon hearing what he said, the girl named luo li seemed a bit disoriented. ¡°miss luo li, mr. han has always had feelings for your sister. if it weren¡¯t for your sister pleading with mr. han to spare you, do you think you would still be standing here talking to me?¡± the man continued. ah qi struggled to stand up from the ground. a horrifying blood hole was visible on his body, and he held a gleaming cold sword in his hand. ¡°i said¡­ you¡¯re not allowed to touch miss luo li!¡± ah qi stared at the man, his eyes turning red. swish! suddenly, the leader of the group thrust a knife into ah qi¡¯s body. ¡°brother all qi, no!¡± luo li cried out, tears streaming down her face. as ye li watched this scene, an idea suddenly struck him. the four zombies in the apocalypse legion were all seventh-tier zombies. it was time to train a new one. ah qi used a sword. could he be trained into a swordsman? swordsman ah qi! the name alone sounded incredibly imposing. with this thought in mind, a look of excitement appeared on ye li¡¯s face. yes, he could indeed use his healing ability to save ah qi. however, he never considered himself a good person. he only did what he wanted to do. what reason did he need for his actions? without delay, ye li activated swift steps and hurried toward ah qi. all qi¡¯s life force was rapidly draining. if he didn¡¯t reach him soon, ah qi would die. if ah qi died, how could ye li train him? the speed of swift steps was incredibly fast. in just an instant, ye li arrived by ah qi¡¯s side. he used his heavenly spirit eyes to check on ah qi and found that he still had some time before his life completely faded away. during this time, ye li would eliminate all these dozen or so genetic warriors. as ye li appeared by all qi and luo li¡¯s side, the leader and the other genetic warriors took three steps back in shock. they would never have dreamed that a person would suddenly appear. ¡°who¡­ who are you?¡± after steadying himself, the leader of the group stared at ye li and asked coldly. ¡°the one who will kill you,¡± ye li said slowly, his expression calm like water. upon hearing these words, the leader¡¯s expression grew solemn. he knew that someone with such terrifying speed couldn¡¯t be an ordinary person. ¡°brother, we are from flame. you should know what kind of organization flame is.¡± the leader hoped to use their affiliation with flame to make ye li reconsider, but unfortunately, his plan not only backfired but also failed miserably. ye li shook his head slowly. ¡°i don¡¯t know what kind of organization flame is, but i do know that you will die soon.¡± with these words, all the genetic warriors widened their eyes. they had realized that the young man in front of them was incredibly dangerous. this young man¡¯s eyes were filled with killing intent, and he was full of a domineering aura.. Chapter 192 - Chapter 192: Swordsman Ah Qi chapter 192: swordsman ah qi translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ¡°flame is¡­¡± the leader¡¯s words were cut short before he even had a chance to continue, as his body was penetrated by the heavenly spirit eyes. although the attack power of the heavenly vision wasn¡¯t particularly great, the same applied to one yang finger. however, for these low-level evolved beings, the heavenly spirit eyes was an s-class attack skill. the leader fell heavily to the ground, his eyes wide open with disbelief, as if he couldn¡¯t believe that he had died just like that. the other dozen or so genetic warriors were terrified by this scene. a third-tier evolved being was killed instantly, so what chance did they, as second-tier evolved beings, have? they wanted to escape, truly wanted to escape! however, no matter how hard they tried, they couldn¡¯t escape their fate. death was the only thing waiting for them. ¡°all! all! ah!!!¡± suddenly, a series of agonized screams rang out. ye li¡¯s expression remained as calm as water. it was as if nothing had happened. he slowly turned around to look at the young girl and the injured youth. luo li¡¯s little face was filled with fear. she couldn¡¯t tell if ye li was a good person or a bad person. ¡°thank¡­ thank you, senior, for saving us,¡± ah qi said in a trembling voice. ah qi¡¯s face had turned as pale as paper. the pain had caused him to break out in a cold sweat. a faint smile appeared on ye li¡¯s face. this person before him would soon become the zombie he would cultivate. ¡°follow me and become a member of the apocalypse legion,¡± ye li said to ah qi. ah qi had no idea what ye li meant. he had never even heard of the apocalypse legion. ¡°i apologize¡­ 1 don¡¯t understand senior¡¯s meaning,¡± ah qi weakly replied. blood continued to flow from his wound, and he didn¡¯t have much time left before he would bleed to death. ye li was a very democratic person. he generally wouldn¡¯t force others, but instead allowed them to choose willingly. he looked at ah qi and said, ¡°if you die, what will happen to her?¡± the ¡°her¡± he referred to was naturally luo li. ah qi¡¯s lips curled slightly, and a bitter smile appeared on his face. ¡°senior, if¡­ if possible, could you take miss luo li away?¡± ah qi¡¯s eyes were filled with pleading. his face was becoming even paler, and he was losing blood rapidly. ¡°brother all qi!¡± luo li¡¯s little face was covered in tears. all qi was her adoptive brother and not affiliated with flame. ye li looked at all qi. he knew that ah qi¡¯s time was running out. ¡°follow me, and i will grant your request.¡± although all qi couldn¡¯t understand what ye li meant, he had no other options left. meeting a human was already a stroke of luck. why would he refuse? ¡°senior, i agree,¡± ah qi said weakly. ye li didn¡¯t say much. instead, he released the apocalypse legion from his system space and instructed all da to bite all qi. ah da bit down on all qi¡¯s arm. the speed at which the seventh-tier zombie¡¯s corpse poison spread was truly terrifying. in an instant, ah qi became a zombie! ¡°from now on, you shall be known as swordsman all qi!¡± ye li slowly spoke. then he checked swordsman all qi¡¯s attributes: ah qi: first-tier zombie. zombie ability: none. zombie attribute: speed. ye li was pleased. the most important attribute for a swordsman was speed. he hadn¡¯t expected swordsman ah qi¡¯s attribute to be speed. he was really lucky.. Chapter 193 - Chapter 193: Senior, Can You Save My Sister? chapter 193: senior, can you save my sister? translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations luo li stared blankly at swordsman all qi. why did it seem like her brother ah qi had been resurrected with full health? however, ah qi seemed a bit different now. why did his eyes turn green? and why did ah qi look uglier? his face¡­ suddenly, luo li realized something, and her eyes widened. immediately, she burst into tears and pointed at ye li. ¡°you, you, you¡­ turned brother all qi into a zombie!¡± ye li didn¡¯t pay attention to luo li. he continued to look at swordsman ah qi. no matter how he looked at him, he felt that all qi was perfect, though his current level was still too low. however, ye li wasn¡¯t worried at all. it was just too simple for him to cultivate a zombie right now. ye li had envisioned a scene where the number of zombies in his apocalypse legion continued to increase, and they would dominate the world together. that scene must be splendid. ding¡­ ¡°congratulations to the host for cultivating a new zombie. you have obtained a super treasure chest. would you like to open it?¡± ¡°open,¡± ye li replied without hesitation. ¡°congratulations to the host for obtaining the zombie-exclusive weapon, the cleave sword.¡± ye li was taken aback. he quickly opened his inventory to examine the cleave sword. cleave sword: s-class weapon. equipping a zombie with this sword increases their sword intent by tenfold. a powerful swordsman not only had a sword in their hand but also in their heart, not to mention their momentum. the momentum of a swordsman was naturally sword intent! ye li instructed swordsman ah qi to discard the longsword he held and equipped him with the cleave sword. the cleave sword was a pitch-black sword as dark as ink. it was sharp enough to cut hair and break through metal, looking extremely intimidating. ye li¡¯s next step was to upgrade swordsman ah qi¡¯s level. ¡°are you¡­ a member of the dark race?¡± at this moment, luo li¡¯s voice sounded in ye li¡¯s ears again. ye li turned around to look at luo li. ¡°you¡¯re just a little fifth-tier evolved being. how could you understand how vast and boundless the heavens and earth are?¡± h j 11 luo li seemed a bit frightened. she stared at ye li with shock but didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°let¡¯s go.¡± ye li said slowly. luo li watched ye li¡¯s departing figure. after a few seconds, she mustered up the courage to say, ¡°senior, can you avenge my father? the bad people killed my father, and my sister was captured.¡± ye li halted in his steps. he recalled what the leader had said earlier about how her sister begged someone named han to spare luo li¡¯s life. looking at the cultivators¡¯ strength just now, ye li had a rough idea of what kind of organization flame was. it was probably a weak organization, as insignificant as ants. now that ye li had gained swordsman ah qi, he was in a good mood. he turned around slowly to look at luo li. luo li was only five or six years old. it was indeed pitiful that she had experienced such an event. but in this apocalypse, how many people were truly free from misery? ¡°lead the way,¡± ye li said casually to luo li. luo li was startled by his words. her father and sister had both told her that the dark race was evil, and the zombie virus had been created by the dark race. she thought that ye li was powerful and didn¡¯t seem to harbor ill intentions toward her, so she dared to speak her mind. however, luo li never expected that ye li would actually agree. she looked at ye li¡¯s calm face, wondering if the dark race could also have good people. ¡°roar!¡± at that moment, dozens of roars reached luo li¡¯s ears. dozens of infected wolves, affected by the zombie virus, were already approaching them.. Chapter 194 - Chapter 194: Lead the Way chapter 194: lead the way translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations these dozens of evil wolves had all been infected by the zombie virus. their eyes emitted eerie green light, and their sharp fangs gleamed coldly. they looked extremely terrifying. at this moment, dozens of evil wolves had surrounded ye li and luo li. ye li smiled. these wolves seemed to be at the 6th level, yet they dared to appear beside him, completely fearless due to their ignorance. luo li¡¯s small face was filled with fear. she was only five or six years old and had never experienced any battles. ¡°roar!¡± suddenly, these dozens of evil wolves lunged at ye li and luo li. ¡°alih!¡± luo li screamed in fright and quickly closed her eyes. there was no need for ye li to take action. these 6th-level evil wolves were too weak, even more insignificant than ants, more like dust. ah da punched, and bai wawa kicked. in an instant, the dozens of evil wolves disappeared without a trace, not even leaving behind their corpses. luo li heard the commotion and carefully opened her eyes. she found that dozens of evil wolves had disappeared. iler little face was filled with astonishment, but she didn¡¯t dare to ask, fearing that she might displease ye li. ¡°are you puzzled?¡± ye li looked at luo li calmly. ¡°i¡­¡± luo li hadn¡¯t finished speaking before ye li interrupted her. ¡°don¡¯t ever feel puzzled. every action 1 take will leave you puzzled for three days and three nights,¡± ye li said slowly. luo li stared at ye li¡¯s serene face and suddenly felt that he wasn¡¯t a member of the dark race but a god of war from the heavens. even though she was only six years old, she was already captivated by ye li. ¡°don¡¯t you want to avenge your father and save your sister?¡± ye li looked at luo li calmly. luo li snapped back to her senses upon hearing his words. she looked at ye li in shock. ¡°ye¡­ yes.¡± ¡°then why don¡¯t you lead the way?¡± ye li said slowly. ¡°sure, senior,¡± luo li quickly agreed. soon, ye li led luo li in a certain direction. wasteland area, a certain castle. the castle wasn¡¯t large, and its appearance was rather ugly. inside the hall, a middle-aged man sat on a throne, leisurely playing with his fingers. ¡°luo yue, your younger sister should be arriving soon,¡± the middle-aged man said casually. in front of the middle-aged man stood a woman who appeared to be in her twenties. she wore casual gray attire, had waist-length hair, and a face as delicate as jade. this woman was luo li¡¯s older sister, luo yue. she coldly stared at the middle-aged man on the throne. she must kill this man! this middle-aged man had killed her father. originally, her father had been the leader of flame. however, this ambitious individual before her killed her father and seized the position of flame¡¯s leader. the middle-aged man¡¯s name was han hai, the leader of flame organization, a 5th-tier evolved being. this not-so-large castle was the headquarters of the flame organization. seeing that luo yue remained silent, han hai smiled lightly. ¡°yue¡¯er, why do you put yourself through this? your father was already old. still, he insisted on passing down the position of flame¡¯s leader to you. yet, you¡¯re only a 2nd-tier evolved being. how could you bear such a heavy responsibility?¡± ¡°i explained my reasons to your father. however, he thought 1 intended to take the position of flame¡¯s leader and wanted to kill me. i had no choice but to fight back.¡± upon hearing this, luo yue¡¯s already cold face became even colder. she knew she couldn¡¯t show anger right now. her sister, luo li, was still in their hands. she could only keep her gaze fixed on han hai.. Chapter 195 - Chapter 195: Flame Base chapter 195: flame base translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ¡°senior, the flame base is up ahead,¡± luo li pointed to a location with her finger. following the direction luo li pointed, ye li noticed a castle not far away. it was called a castle, but it was significantly inferior to a real castle. ¡°let¡¯s go,¡± ye li said slowly. luo li was taken aback. although she knew ye li was powerful, walking over like this meant they would be facing the entire flame organization. she calculated that with ye li, there were only seven of them. in contrast, the flame organization had several hundred members, all of them genetic warriors. as the saying goes, two fists are no match for four hands, and even a brave individual cannot withstand a group of wolves. considering the vast difference in numbers, luo li thought that even if ye li was a member of the dark race, he wouldn¡¯t stand a chance. so, why was he walking straight over? ¡°senior, the strongest person inside flame right now is named han llai, a 5th-tier evolved being,¡± luo li thought it necessary to remind ye li. luo li had rarely ventured out of the flame base before and didn¡¯t know that ah da and the others were 7th-tier zombies. upon hearing this, ye li inwardly shook his head. indeed, it was such a pitifully small organization. a 5th-tier evolved being was truly too weak. ye li thought that it was a good thing luo li reminded him. he had to put swordsman ah qi into the system space; otherwise, accidents might happen. after all, swordsman ah qi was only a ist-tier evolved being now. soon, ye li put swordsman ah qi into the system space. luo li was surprised. she clearly remembered that brother all qi was just beside her a moment ago. i low did he suddenly disappear? ¡°senior, where¡¯s brother ah qi?¡± luo li quickly asked. ye li thought this girl really had a lot of questions. ¡°don¡¯t ask so much. let¡¯s go,¡± he said. then ye li slowly walked toward the castle. luo li quickly followed. ¡°yue¡¯er, you should know that i¡¯ve always liked you. i had no choice but to kill your father. why do you ignore me?¡± han i lai looked at luo yue. luo yue tightly clenched her fist, and her fingernails pierced her skin without her feeling any pain. she knew that she had to endure for now! ¡°by the way, yue¡¯er, once li¡¯er comes back, let¡¯s get married. after all, i¡¯ve always liked you, and you¡¯ve always liked me,¡± han 1 lai¡¯s face was smug as he smiled. luo yue suddenly felt a bit lost. she was only a 2nd-tier evolved being now, while han i lai was a 5th-tier evolved being. the gap between them was like night and day. could she really take revenge? but!!! as they say, a debt of blood must be paid in blood! luo yue knew she had to kill han hai, no matter what price she had to pay. ye li led the apocalypse legion and luo li to the entrance of the flame base. there were more than ten ist-tier evolved beings guarding the entrance, all dressed in red robes with red scarves on their heads. ¡°miss luo li, you¡¯ve returned,¡± a ist-tier evolved being said to luo li. ¡°ye¡­ yes,¡± luo li said with some fear. this ist-tier evolved being was then taken aback. wasn¡¯t luo li supposed to have been captured and brought back? and the people who went to capture her, why hadn¡¯t any of them returned? and!!! there were several unfamiliar faces¡­ when this ist-tier evolved being looked at the apocalypse legion beside ye li, he couldn¡¯t even continue his thoughts. the eyes of these four zombies¡­ were red? red-eyed zombies¡­ 7th-tier zombies! at this point, the ist-tier evolved being took a few steps back.. his eyes widened as he yelled, ¡°7th-tier zombies! four 7th-tier zombies!¡± Chapter 196 - Chapter 196: Fear chapter 196: fear translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations the other dozen or so men were all ist-tier evolved beings. how could they not recognize the levels of the four zombies beside ye li? 7th-tier zombies, these were 7th-tier zombies! these dozen ist-tier evolved beings were so scared that their souls seemed to leave their bodies. their entire bodies were trembling violently. they wanted to run inside, but they found that their bodies had no strength left. ¡°leave one alive, and kill the rest,¡± ye li told all da. after receiving ye li¡¯s order, ah da swung his fist forcefully. ¡°boom!¡± after a loud noise, these dozen or so ist-tier evolved beings instantly died in misery. just as ye li ordered, one ist-tier evolved being was indeed left alive. luo li was dumbfounded. she had heard about the levels of mutated zombies. zombies of level 1-10 were ordinary zombies. those above level 10 were mutated zombies. mutated zombies included ist-tier and 2nd-tier ones. if these were 7th-tier zombies, then wouldn¡¯t that mean¡­! and there were four 7th-tier zombies! by now, luo li finally understood why senior chose to infiltrate the flame base with such a small group. luo li had heard of mutated zombies before, but she didn¡¯t know how to distinguish them. if she had known that the eyes of 7th-tier mutated zombies were red, she wouldn¡¯t have had her previous thoughts. the one ist-tier evolved being who survived was worse off than if he had died. he had reached a level of fear he had never experienced before. he was lying limp on the ground, as if all his strength had been drained away. forget strength, even his soul seemed to have been extracted from his body. if there were a competition for the most frightened person, he would undoubtedly take first place. scared to the point of wetting oneself? it was nothing; he had already wet himself long ago. this ist-tier evolved being just hated that he couldn¡¯t pee more. at least it would warm up his thighs. ¡°are you scared?¡± ye li looked at the ist-tier evolved being calmly. this ist-tier evolved being didn¡¯t just fear, he was terrified. his soul was shaken to the core, and he was horrified beyond measure. ¡°i-i-i¡­¡± this ist-tier evolved being couldn¡¯t even utter a complete sentence. his teeth were chattering uncontrollably. he didn¡¯t want to die. he really didn¡¯t want to die. ¡°go in and report. tell them ye li has arrived,¡± ye li said slowly. the ist-tier evolved being had thought that he was going to die soon. however, he could never have anticipated that he would be given a new lease on life. he felt as if he had been reborn and quickly scrambled inside. in fact, ye li could have charged in and unleashed a massacre, but he chose not to. sometimes, instilling extreme fear in someone and then killing them afterward felt more satisfying. ¡°you guys stay here and protect her,¡± ye li said before activating the swift steps, disappearing from his original spot. flame base, the main hall. sitting on the throne, han hai was puzzled. he wondered why those useless people hadn¡¯t brought luo li back yet. as long as they brought luo li back, he could marry luo yue. of course, possessing luo yue was his ultimate goal. ¡°leader! leader!¡± suddenly, a panicked shout echoed through the hall. following this ist-tier evolved being, ye li hid on a beam above them. he was a 7th-tier evolved being. they wouldn¡¯t be able to detect him no matter what. han hai was taken aback, wondering if something unexpected happened when those useless people were capturing ah qi and luo li.. Chapter 197 - Chapter 197: Chief, The Sky is Falling chapter 197: chief, the sky is falling translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations han hai furrowed his brows and glared fiercely at the 1st-tier evolved being. ¡°why panic? the sky hasn¡¯t fallen yet!¡± the ist-tier evolved being¡¯s hair was disheveled, his whole body dirty, and his pants were wet. ¡°chief, the¡­ sky¡­ has fallen,¡± the ist-tier evolved being said fearfully. once this statement came out, not just han hai, everyone in the hall was left stunned. the sky had fallen? why hadn¡¯t they felt a thing? ¡°speak up! what exactly is happening?¡± han hai demanded. from his vantage point on the beam, ye li observed han hai on the throne. the woman on han hai¡¯s right should be luo li¡¯s sister. he wondered if he should launch a sneak attack on han hai. after a moment¡¯s thought, he dismissed the idea as uninteresting. ¡°chief, a powerful dark race member has arrived outside. he¡¯s accompanied by four 7th-tier zombies, and miss luo li is also with him,¡± the ist-tier evolved being said fearfully. ¡°what!!!¡± when the people in the hall heard this, their eyes widened in shock. a powerful dark race member? four 7th-tier zombies? such a level of power had never been heard of before, not to mention seen. ¡°what did you say?¡± han hai stared fixedly at the ist-tier evolved being. a strong sense of disbelief filled luo yue¡¯s cold face. she couldn¡¯t fathom why li¡¯er would be with a powerful dark race member. ¡°chief, i assure you, what 1 said is true. we need to escape for our lives. those are four 7th-tier zombies!¡± the ist-tier evolved being said, his face pale and tearful. everyone from the flame organization in the hall was filled with terror. if what the man said was true, there was no way they could withstand four 7th-tier zombies. ¡°escape your damn mother!¡± han hai roared angrily. ¡°were you bribed by luo yue? are you intentionally saying this?¡± as soon as these words were spoken, everyone looked at each other, thinking that what han hai said made sense. they had never even seen a 7th-tier zombie, let alone four at once. the ist-tier evolved being was on the verge of tears. he couldn¡¯t understand why the chief didn¡¯t believe him. there was no time left; they had to escape immediately. han hai sneered coldly, his gaze fixed on luo yue. ¡°luo yue, 1 didn¡¯t expect you to resort to schemes.¡± luo yue hadn¡¯t bribed the ist-tier evolved being; she had initially thought his words were a lie. but now, it seemed¡­ ¡°hmph, if you want to play games with me, i¡¯ll play with you to the end,¡± han hai said coldly. ye li had reached his limit watching this. these people actually doubted the situation. it was truly maddening. ¡°has the flame organization always been so keen on wrongly accusing others?¡± suddenly, a carefree voice echoed through the hall. han hai and everyone in the hall were immediately shocked. they frantically searched for the source of the voice, but no matter how they looked, they couldn¡¯t find anyone speaking. ¡°don¡¯t bother searching; i¡¯m right in front of you, aren¡¯t 1?¡± the voice entered their ears again. everyone was pale and horrified as they looked around. when they didn¡¯t look, everything was normal. but once they looked, they were all petrified. a moment ago, there was clearly no one in the hall, so why was there now a handsome young man? the youth looked calm and composed as he gazed at luo yue. ¡°are you luo li¡¯s sister?¡± ye li said slowly. ¡°who are you?¡± luo yue was taken aback. everyone looked at ye li, wondering if¡­ this person was the powerful dark race member the ist-tier evolved being spoke of? with this thought, everyone was shocked once again.. Chapter 198 - Chapter 198: Believe It or Not, You’re About to Die chapter 198: believe it or not, you¡¯re about to die translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ¡°it doesn¡¯t matter who i am. what matters is whether you¡¯re luo li¡¯s sister,¡± ye li said calmly, looking at luo yue. luo yue was startled. she felt a mysterious power emanating from ye li that compelled her to respond. ¡°i am her sister,¡± luo yue answered. ye li didn¡¯t continue speaking. at that moment, he heard a chilling laughter. the source of the sinister laughter was none other than han hai. ¡°is it amusing?¡± ye li gazed coolly at han hai. to ye li¡¯s surprise, han hai started clapping his hands. ¡°clap, clap, clap!¡± ¡°quite a performance. did you bribe this 1st-tier evolved being? you made him say there¡¯s a powerful dark race member and four 7th-tier zombies. i¡¯m curious about your motives,¡± han hai said smugly. han hai¡¯s words made sense, at least that¡¯s what the people in the hall believed. before ye li could reply, han hai spoke again: ¡°let me answer for you. you¡¯re a friend of all qi. ah qi is dead now, and you did this to avenge him, right?¡± ¡°as for the idiots i sent to capture ah qi and luo li, 1 presume they¡¯re all dead at your hands. by the way, i can¡¯t discern your cultivation tier, but you¡¯ve probably suppressed your spiritual power, right?¡± han hai¡¯s arguments were logical, and the people in the hall found themselves persuaded. ye li chuckled inwardly, thinking that han hai had missed his calling as a detective. unfortunately, he didn¡¯t need to suppress his spiritual power. he was a 7th-tier evolved being, and could a mere 5th-tier evolved being detect that? ¡°now, your scheme has been exposed by me. aren¡¯t you supposed to be at a loss? why do you seem so indifferent?¡± han hai¡¯s face took on a sly expression. the genetic warriors of the flame organization in the hall also laughed. they knew ye li¡¯s fate was going to be tragic, but to what extent, they weren¡¯t sure. luo yue felt that han hai might be right. she looked at ye li with some reluctance. after all, ye li¡¯s actions indirectly helped her. however, the ist-tier evolved being on the ground didn¡¯t laugh. instead, his terror reached new heights. suddenly, he saw a faint smile appear on ye li¡¯s jade-like face. this ist-tier evolved being fainted instantly. ¡°hehe.¡± ye li smiled slowly at han hai. han hai was taken aback. he couldn¡¯t understand why ye li was still able to smile. ¡°what are you laughing at?¡± han hai stared coldly at ye li. ye li pondered for a few seconds, then looked at han hai and said, ¡°believe it or not, you¡¯re about to die.¡± silence, a deadly silence. even if they thought for a thousand years, no one in the hall would have expected ye li to say something like this. luo yue¡¯s icy face also showed confusion. she couldn¡¯t understand why ye li was speaking so arrogantly. could it be¡­ he knew he was going to die, so he deliberately said this? ¡°since you¡¯re so confident, i¡¯ll let you be confident for a moment. 1 don¡¯t believe i¡¯m about to die,¡± han hai said calmly, looking at ye li. however, as soon as han hai finished speaking, ye li activated his swift steps and disappeared on the spot. before anyone could make sense of it, ye li had already appeared just a few steps away from han hai. ye li raised his finger, and golden spiritual light surrounded it as he declared: ¡°i have a technique that can pierce the heavens!¡± Chapter 199 - Chapter 199: The Death of Han Hai chapter 199: the death of han hai translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations as the words fell, ye li unleashed a pointed attack, and a terrifying golden light pierced through han hai¡¯s thigh. han hai was a fifth-tier evolved being, a realm where ye li could easily achieve a quick kill. unfortunately, ye li wanted to instill even more terror. the moment the light pierced through han hai, han hai fell from his throne. ¡°all!!!¡± han hai let out a gruesome scream akin to a pig being slaughtered. the gene warriors in the hall were petrified, their faces filled with utmost fear as they watched ye li. even luo yue stared at ye li¡¯s back in shock. she couldn¡¯t believe ye li was actually so terrifying. a fifth-tier evolved being had his thigh pierced through with a single strike! the people in the hall barely had time to process what had happened before han hai¡¯s earth-shattering scream echoed. cold sweat poured down their foreheads, and they were already paralyzed with fear. ye li¡¯s face showed a hint of amusement. he calmly gazed at han hai lying on the ground, still screaming like a pig. he spoke slowly: ¡°do you now believe you¡¯re about to die?¡± as these words left his lips, han hai felt as if he had fallen into an icy abyss. he even forgot the excruciating pain as he stared at ye li in sheer terror. ¡°i¡­ you!¡± han hai couldn¡¯t even form a complete sentence. he stared at ye li in terror and despair. at this moment, ye li¡¯s hair was fluttering in the wind, and his face remained calm. but in han hai¡¯s eyes, he appeared infinitely horrifying. ye li looked like a true demon at this moment. ye li looked at han hai¡¯s terrified face with indifference and shook his head inwardly. ants would always be ants. he slowly raised his finger, and the golden light of spirituality once again wrapped around it. the people in the hall watched in horror as the golden light enveloped ye li¡¯s finger. they knew that with a single strike, han hai would meet his demise. ¡°don¡¯t kill me! please, 1 don¡¯t want to die!¡± at this point, han hai cared more about his life than the pain he was feeling. he hastily kowtowed to ye li, begging for mercy. he didn¡¯t want to die, not when he had just become the leader of the flame fire organization. his future achievements were limitless, and if he died now¡­ in this wilderness where human life was as fragile as grass, true displays of humanity were rare. if ye li was still trash at this moment, would han hai spare him? a faint smile appeared on ye li¡¯s face. ¡°i beg you, spare my life, i beg you¡­¡± han hai continued to beg on his knees. unfortunately, before he could finish his plea, ye li¡¯s finger had already descended. this one strike was utterly terrifying! as this finger fell, han hai¡¯s life disappeared from this world forever. his eyes widened more than they ever had before, unable to believe he had died in this manner. in the underworld, a ghost was newly added, but in the mortal realm, there was no more han hai. to ye li, this phrase applied to everyone. ¡°chief han is dead?¡± the genetic warriors in the hall were horrified beyond measure. after all, han hai was a fifth-tier evolved being, yet he had died so effortlessly? ye li slowly turned around, his gaze fixed on the people in the hall. the people in the hall trembled violently. none dared to utter a word because their entire bodies were quaking with fear. ¡°are you all very afraid?¡± ye li asked slowly. of course, the people in the hall were terrified, to the point where words couldn¡¯t describe their fear.. Chapter 200 - Chapter 200: Your Sister Is Outside chapter 200: your sister is outside translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations luo yue looked at ye li in astonishment. she had never encountered anyone like ye li before. dominant, terrifying, decisive and ruthless! she couldn¡¯t fathom why there were people like ye li in the world. she truly couldn¡¯t understand. ye li gazed calmly at luo yue. from the moment he entered the hall, he knew that luo yue was an ice-cold person. however, no matter how cold one was, when they encountered ye li, they would be astonished. it was the same for lu qingxue, and now it was the same for luo yue. ¡°your sister is currently outside,¡± ye li said calmly, looking at luo yue. luo yue was taken aback. she hadn¡¯t expected ye li to say such words. ¡°is that true?¡± ¡°believe it or not, it¡¯s up to you.¡± with that, ye li began walking towards the exit. he didn¡¯t like explaining himself and didn¡¯t need to explain to anyone. as for the genetic warriors in the hall, they were nothing more than opportunists. now that han hai was dead, they naturally assumed that ye li was luo yue¡¯s backing, and they would naturally fear both ye li and luo yue. making people fear you was often better than earning their respect. ye li had just arrived in the wilderness area, and he didn¡¯t want to slaughter an organization at random. it served no purpose, as he had never been a bloodthirsty person. luo yue watched ye li¡¯s departing figure, pondering for a few seconds before following him. the genetic warriors in the hall saw luo yue following ye li, and they glanced at each other, nodding at each other before also following. now that han hai was dead, they naturally acknowledged luo yue as the new leader. even though luo yue was only a second-tier evolved being, she had ye li, the great demon king, behind her. luo yue and the group of flame warriors followed ye li to the gate. although the flame base was not very large, it was still a castle, so there was some distance to cover. before entering, ye li instructed the apocalypse legion to protect luo li. now that he had arrived at luo li¡¯s side, she seemed delighted. ¡°senior, you¡¯re finally out.¡± just as luo li finished speaking, she saw luo yue and a group of flame organization members coming out. ¡°sister!¡± luo li called out happily. the little girl knew that with ye li¡¯s four seventh-tier zombies, he would surely avenge her. luo li rushed into luo yue¡¯s embrace, and luo yue, looking at luo li, suddenly felt an inexplicable desire to cry. if it weren¡¯t for ye li, she might have become han hai¡¯s woman by now. luo yue raised her head and looked at ye li. by her side, there were over a hundred flame organization members, and they all turned their gazes towards ye li. however, as soon as they looked, they all took several steps back in fear, their faces filled with terror as they stared at the four seventh-tier zombies by ye li¡¯s side. the first one stood over 1.9 meters tall, with a red cloak, silver boxing gloves, and a handsome face. the second one appeared to be about ten years old, but he was broad and stout, weighing nearly 100 kilograms. the third one wore a fiery red long dress, her three thousand green strands of hair cascading down, her face as delicate as jade, as if she had been carved by the world¡¯s greatest sculptor. the fourth one wore a white princess-style dress and looked like an eight-year-old porcelain doll, incredibly adorable. although their faces were almost devoid of any signs of decay, their red eyes let everyone know that they were seventh-tier zombies. it was only now that they finally understood that what the first-tier evolved being had said was all true. ¡°why panic? the sky hasn¡¯t fallen yet!¡± ¡°leader, the¡­ the sky has fallen.¡± the crowd couldn¡¯t help but recall the conversation between the first-tier evolved being and han hai.. Chapter 201 - Chapter 201: Your Way of Receiving Guests chapter 201: your way of receiving guests translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations they remembered clearly what the first-tier evolved being had said. he had mentioned a powerful dark race and four seventh-tier zombies. initially, they had doubts, but now they had no choice but to believe. four seventh-tier zombies had arrived at the flame headquarters. did this mean that the young man was indeed a formidable member of the dark race? with this thought, everyone became even more terrified. they couldn¡¯t fathom how strong a dark race member capable of controlling four seventh-tier zombies could be. they really couldn¡¯t. luo yue was also in shock. everyone knew that the dark race was malevolent, but why did she not sense any evil from ye li? on the contrary, she felt that he was a good person. they were wondering, but ye li had already seen through their thoughts. unfortunately, ye li naturally didn¡¯t care about their ridiculous ideas. ever since he had practiced the ancient devil tome, he had become a demon. the dark race? what a joke! ¡°is this how the flame organization treats guests?¡± ye li looked at luo yue and said calmly. han hai had died, and luo yue had naturally become the new leader of the flame fire organization. luo yue was momentarily stunned. her father had described the dark race as irredeemable. but ye li spoke like a normal person. luo yue couldn¡¯t connect ye li with the dark race. ¡°sister, although senior is from the dark race, he is a good person,¡± luo li said to luo yue. luo yue finally came to her senses and hastily said to ye li, ¡°senior, please come in.¡± ye li didn¡¯t say much and entered with the apocalypse legion following behind him. he had just arrived in the wilderness area, and there were many things he still didn¡¯t understand. besides, it was getting dark now. he would just stay at this flame base for a while. after arriving at the flame organization¡¯s hall, luo yue quickly invited ye li to sit down. ye li was extremely powerful and had four seventh-tier zombies with him. if they provoked anyone, it could spell disaster for the flame organization.¡± the flame fire organization is the lifelong dedication of her father, and she naturally doesn¡¯t want it to perish under her leadership. after traveling for so long, during which ye li didn¡¯t eat anything, it was safe to say that he was feeling a bit hungry. ¡°does the flame organization usually not prepare food for guests?¡± ye li asked, looking at luo yue with indifference. not only luo yue but all the flame fire members in the hall were startled, fearing that ye li would be displeased. ¡°senior, we have plenty of delicious food in the flame organization,¡± luo li said sweetly to ye li. the wilderness area was vast, and not all animals had been infected by the zombie virus. many animals remained uninfected they had naturally become the source of food for human organizations in the wilderness. birds flew in the sky, geese roamed the clouds, cattle and sheep grazed underground, crabs shed their shells in the rivers, and there were countless dishes to choose from. luo yue promptly had the flame fire chef prepare a table full of exotic delicacies. however, no one dared to pick up their chopsticks at the long table. ye li, on the other hand, ate quickly. his eating speed was just as fast as his killing speed. sometimes, by the time others saw his butcher knife, the person was already dead. sometimes, by the time others saw him start to eat, he had already finished. besides being a demon, ye li was also a master of the blade. because his weapon was the dragon-slaying blade. in the world of martial arts novels, the difference between a master of the blade and an ordinary person was that the former was better at using a blade instead of enduring hunger better. this was his first meal in the past few days. after eating, he could go without food for three days and three nights. although he had plenty of food in his system¡¯s space, he was simply tired of it. if someone asked him why he didn¡¯t pack some to eat later when he got hungry, he would say that it would make him look more like a beggar than a master of the blade.. Chapter 202 - Chapter 202: I’ve Turned Ah Qi into a Zombie chapter 202: i¡¯ve turned ah qi into a zombie translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations after ye li finished his meal, the people in the hall began to exchange glances once again. with a formidable figure like ye li present, they felt extremely uncomfortable, let alone eating. ¡°senior, thank you,¡± luo yue said firmly to ye li. if it weren¡¯t for ye li, she didn¡¯t know what would have happened to her and her sister. ¡°i only promised ah qi to take good care of your sister,¡± ye li said indifferently. luo yue was taken aback. ah qi was her father¡¯s adopted son. could it be that ye li and ah qi were friends? ¡°senior, where is all qi?¡± luo yue asked ye li. ye li contemplated for a moment before slowly saying, ¡°i¡¯ve already turned all qi into a zombie.¡± ¡°what!!!¡± as soon as these words came out, everyone in the hall gasped in shock. turned ah qi into a zombie? they had thought that ye li and ah qi were friends, but they never expected that ye li would turn ah qi into a zombie. with this thought, the people in the hall were once again filled with fear, as they were afraid that ye li might also turn them into zombies. zombies were almost like the living dead, and becoming a zombie meant that they were already dead. however, they were not worthy of having ye li turn them into zombies. ¡°do you all think that i, ye li, belong to the dark race?¡± ye li looked at the people in the hall with a faint smile. the people in the hall were shocked. controlling four seventh-tier zombies and turning ah qi into a zombie, what else could ye li be if not a member of the dark race? ¡°senior, aren¡¯t you from the dark race?¡± luo li asked in confusion, biting her finger. ye li smiled lightly. ¡°the dark race?¡± ¡°if i, ye li, were from the dark race, you would all be dead by now,¡± ye li said slowly. the people were stunned by his words. they thought that ye li made a lot of sense. in the wilderness area, there were indeed many members of the dark race, and they had encountered some low-level dark race members who were very evil. if ye li didn¡¯t have four seventh-tier zombies, no one would think that he could be a member of the dark race. ¡°senior, isn¡¯t it true that only members of the dark race can control zombies?¡± luo li asked, her small face filled with doubt. when this question was asked, luo yue and everyone else in the hall turned their attention to ye li, wanting to know his answer. ye li smiled faintly. ¡°you only know about the dark race, but you don¡¯t know about the demons.¡± demons? everyone in the hall was once again stunned. this was the first time they had heard the word ¡°demons,¡± and they had no idea what it meant. ¡°senior, are you a demon?¡± luo li seemed extremely curious about ye li. ¡°perhaps,¡± ye li replied slowly. after killing the seventh-tier soul spirit and xiao tian and advancing to the third level of the ancient devil tome, although he was still a seventh-tier evolved being, his strength was already sufficient to contend with an eighth-tier evolved being. ¡°senior, are demons stronger than members of the dark race?¡± luo yue suddenly asked ye li. ye li smiled and looked at luo yue. ¡°what do you think?¡± in the apocalyptic continent, there were many members of the dark race, but there was only one demon. that was him, ye li!!! the people exchanged glances, but now that they knew ye li wasn¡¯t from the dark race, they breathed a sigh of relief. after all, ye li didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of turning them into zombies. ¡°please arrange a room for me; 1 need to rest,¡± ye li said calmly. luo yue immediately had the best room arranged for ye li. after entering the room, ye li lay down on the bed. the moon outside the window was unusually large, and he slowly drifted off to sleep.. Chapter 203 - Chapter 203: Luo Yue Enters Ye Li’s Room chapter 203: luo yue enters ye li¡¯s room translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations at night, ye li was sleeping drowsily. as a seventh-tier evolved being, his perception had reached a terrifying level, and he didn¡¯t need ah da to guard him anymore. suddenly, the door to ye li¡¯s room was pushed open. even though ye li was half asleep, he could wake up instantly. he activated his heavenly spirit eyes and saw that the person who had entered was none other than luo yue. he was puzzled, wondering why luo yue had come to his room in the middle of the night. after entering the room where ye li was sleeping, luo yue hesitated for a moment. she paused and looked at ye li on the bed. ye li continued to feign sleep. he was curious about luo yue¡¯s intentions. luo yue swallowed saliva and walked to his bed step by step. ye li thought that in some movies, some scenes of killing were like this. would luo yue take out a knife and stab him? however, it was no longer possible. after all, he had already discovered luo yue. to ye li¡¯s surprise, luo yue didn¡¯t take out a knife but still walked towards ye li¡¯s bed. ye li still pretended not to know. he was more and more puzzled about luo yue¡¯s purpose. finally, luo yue walked to the bed. the moon was exceptionally bright tonight, and even without turning on the lights in the room, ye li could clearly see luo yue¡¯s delicate and hesitant face. a few seconds later, luo yue said in a low voice, ¡°if 1 could become your disciple, could the flame organization become stronger?¡± in the wilderness area, the flame organization was a small and vulnerable organization, constantly at risk of being wiped out by other organizations or the dark race. ¡°but senior definitely won¡¯t accept me as a disciple, 1 can only¡­¡± luo yue didn¡¯t finish her sentence, but her delicate face had turned bright red. ye li¡¯s hearing was extraordinary, and he already knew what luo yue meant. luo yue simply wanted to become his disciple, but she was afraid that he would refuse. so she wanted to use her own body to bribe him. unfortunately, this was not the way to become one¡¯s disciple, but rather something one would do when they liked someone but couldn¡¯t win their affection. luo yue took two more steps forward. at this moment, ye li spoke up. if he didn¡¯t say anything, luo yue would have climbed onto the bed. ¡°i didn¡¯t expect¡­ you to be such a motivated young lady.¡± ye li¡¯s voice suddenly rang out, causing luo yue to turn pale with shock. luo yue didn¡¯t know how to respond. she really didn¡¯t know. ye li slowly got up, looking at luo yue. ¡°tell me, why do you want to become my disciple?¡± luo yue was startled. she realized that ye li had heard everything she said earlier. she had thought ye li was fast asleep. now it seemed that her plan to bribe him with her body and then become his disciple was rather ridiculous in ye li¡¯s eyes. ¡°i¡¯ll ask you again, why do you want to become my disciple? don¡¯t make me say it a third time,¡± ye li said slowly. hearing this, luo yue¡¯s pupils were constricted quickly. she was afraid that ye li would be angry because if ye li was angry, the entire flame organization would undoubtedly be wiped out. ¡°i¡¯m too weak. in the wilderness area, the flame organization is just a tiny organization. i¡¯m only a second-tier evolved being. in the entire flame organization, the strongest among us are only third-tier evolved beings. our current strength is at constant risk of being wiped out.. so, i thought¡­¡± Chapter 204 - Chapter 204: Do You Really Want to Be My Disciple? chapter 204: do you really want to be my disciple? translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ¡°so you want to become my disciple?¡± ye li interrupted luo yue. luo yue was startled. she looked at ye li¡¯s face and, for some reason, whenever she gazed at his face, her heart couldn¡¯t help but beat violently. ¡°yes,¡± luo yue gritted her teeth and nodded. since she had been found out, she had to admit it. even if her senior was angry with her, she would accept it. ye li felt somewhat moved. luo yue was about the same age as him, and making such a decision was not easy for her. men can shoulder the world¡¯s burdens! but can women do the same? ¡°do you really want to be my disciple?¡± ye li asked again. having been in this parallel world for so long, he had never taken on a disciple. perhaps it wouldn¡¯t be a bad idea to accept one. ¡°senior, i really want to be your disciple,¡± luo yue¡¯s delicate face was filled with determination. ye li smiled faintly. in the moonlight, he appeared like a prince from a fairy tale, with unforgettable eyes that left anyone who saw them mesmerized. they were as tranquil as the night and as deep as the sea. ¡°what¡¯s your genetic talent?¡± ye li asked. ¡°s-grade.¡± as expected, in larger areas, the average level of genetic talent was higher. luo yue was a second-tier evolved being at the age of 19, which meant she had an s-grade genetic talent. a-grade genetic talents could never reach the second tier no matter how hard they trained. ¡°if you want to be my disciple, you¡¯ll need to do three things first,¡± ye li said slowly. when luo yue heard this, her eyes widened. she had thought that ye li would flatly refuse her, but now, there was a glimmer of hope. ¡°senior, what are the three things?¡± luo yue asked. her heart was resolute. she knew she had to do these three things well to help the flame organization grow stronger. flame was her father¡¯s lifelong work. although her father was killed by han hai, the latter had died now, so her vengeance was already cleared. luo yue now had only one goal, to make flame stronger, and to do that, she believed that she needed to become ye li¡¯s disciple. ¡°the first thing is to find a weapon and swing it at my head. i won¡¯t dodge,¡± ye li looked at luo yue and said. luo yue was stunned by his words. she had never imagined that ye li would say something like that. find a weapon and swing it at senior¡¯s head? it was too¡­ ¡°what¡¯s wrong? are you afraid?¡± ye li revealed a wicked smile. luo yue¡¯s delicate face froze as she looked at ye li¡¯s sinister smile. she felt a deep shiver in her soul. ¡°if you¡¯re afraid, you can leave. 1, ye li, will never accept someone as timid as a mouse as my disciple,¡± ye li said slowly. with these words, luo yue trembled all over. finally, she gathered her courage and looked at ye li. ¡°senior, i¡¯m not afraid.¡± with that, luo yue left the room, presumably to find a weapon. ye li watched her leave, and his purpose in doing this was simply to toughen up luo yue. in the wilderness area, without courage, how could one take a single step forward? a few minutes later, luo yue returned, holding a knife in her hand. it was just a very ordinary knife, made of steel, and compared to the dragon-slaying blade, it was like the difference between heaven and earth.. Chapter 205 - Chapter 205: Ye Li’s Head is as Hard as Iron chapter 205: ye li¡¯s head is as hard as iron translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations luo yue stared in astonishment at ye li. she couldn¡¯t understand why ye li wanted her to do this. although she knew ye li was a formidable evolved being, she couldn¡¯t even fathom the consequences of swinging a knife down on his head. ¡°come on, strike my head hard with the knife in your hand. don¡¯t hesitate,¡± ye li calmly said while looking at luo yue. luo yue, trembling with the knife in her hand, looked at ye li¡¯s indifferent face. she truly didn¡¯t dare to do it. ¡°what¡¯s the matter? are you afraid?¡± ¡°someone like you, who¡¯s afraid of such a small thing, actually wants to become my disciple?¡± ye li said lightly. ¡°in the cruel wilderness, if you can¡¯t even do such a simple thing, what else can you be but a coward?¡± ¡°i¡¯m not a coward.¡± with her face flushed, luo yue looked at ye li resolutely. ¡°if you¡¯re not a coward, do it,¡± ye li slowly continued. at these words, luo yue bit her lip and after a few seconds, she finally squeezed out a word through her gritted teeth, ¡°alright!¡± as soon as she said so, luo yue raised the knife in her hand. although the knife in her hand was trash, under the moonlight, it still emitted a cold light. ¡°senior, i¡­¡± luo yue still wanted to say something, but ye li interrupted her. ¡°what else do you have to hesitate about? hurry up.¡± a bored look appeared on ye li¡¯s handsome face. as soon as he said that, luo yue no longer hesitated. she raised the knife in her hand high and slashed at ye li¡¯s head. the moment the knife fell, luo yue closed her eyes. she didn¡¯t want to see what would happen next. the knife¡­ struck ye li¡¯s head. clang! however, there was no scene of blood splattering. instead, the knife made a sound of colliding with steel as it struck ye li¡¯s head. every day, zombies produced treasure chests, and within those chests were various attribute points. so ye li¡¯s defense had reached a terrifying level. coupled with his seventh-tier evolved being status, how could a second-tier evolved being wielding a simple mundane knife possibly harm him? hearing this sound, luo yue quickly opened her eyes. her expression froze as she looked at ye li. she couldn¡¯t believe it. she truly couldn¡¯t believe what she was seeing. ye li¡¯s head was as hard as iron? for a moment, luo yue didn¡¯t know whether to be shocked or pleased. meanwhile, ye li¡¯s face remained as calm as water, as if nothing had happened at all. ¡°you hesitated to strike my head with the knife because you were afraid 1 would die. do you really think a small mundane knife could harm me?¡± ye li looked at luo yue and said calmly. luo yue was startled because ye li¡¯s words were absolutely correct. she was afraid that ye li would die if she slashed his head. however, she never could have imagined that ye li¡¯s head was this tough. ¡°senior¡­ does this mean i¡¯ve succeeded with the first task?¡± luo yue cautiously asked ye li. she hoped to complete the three tasks as soon as possible so she could become ye li¡¯s disciple. ye li nodded and said, ¡°yes, you¡¯ve succeeded in the first task.¡± upon hearing this, luo yue was overjoyed. she quickly asked, ¡°senior, what is the second task?¡± she was eager to complete the three tasks and become ye li¡¯s disciple. ye li contemplated for a few seconds and then said, ¡°let¡¯s talk about it tomorrow. for now, 1 need some rest.¡± with that, ye li yawned, and a lazy expression appeared on his face.. Chapter 206 - Chapter 206: Heading to the Falling Rock Mountain Range chapter 206: heading to the falling rock mountain range translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations the sunlight streamed through the window and onto ye li¡¯s face. he opened his eyes and stretched lazily. obtained zombie treasure chest x 7. the system¡¯s prompt sounded in ye li¡¯s mind. ye li promptly opened the zombie treasure chests. ¡°received 300 gene points, 300 strength points, 300 speed points, and 300 defense points.¡± ¡°received the exclusive zombie skill, ¡®death-dealing triple ghost sword.¡¯¡± ye li thought it was like getting whatever he wanted. at the moment, swordsman ah qi only had the ¡°sword-breaking sword¡± skill and lacked an exclusive zombie skill. he checked the description of the ¡°death-dealing triple ghost sword¡± skill: death-dealing triple ghost sword: a d-level exclusive zombie skill. after upgrading to s-level, it can kill without leaving a trace. without much thought, ye li integrated the ¡°death-dealing triple ghost sword¡± skill into swordsman ah qi¡¯s body. next, he checked the number of zombies in his system space. besides the apocalypse legion, there was one zth-tier male zombie and one 5th-tier male zombie. his primary goal upon entering the wilderness was to upgrade swordsman all qi, as his current level was far too low, only at the 1st tier. after a simple morning routine, just as he was preparing to leave his room, someone knocked on the door. ¡°senior, are you awake?¡± it was none other than luo yue. ye li opened the door and looked at luo yue indifferently. ¡°what¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°senior, what¡¯s the second task?¡± luo yue was quite curious. ye li thought for a moment and then said, ¡°there are probably many dark race members and zombies in the wilderness, right?¡± luo yue nodded and replied, ¡°yes, the wilderness is vast, and the distribution of zombies and dark race members varies in different areas.¡± ¡°we¡¯re in the northern region of the wilderness, and most of the zombies and dark race members here are in the falling rock mountain range.¡± ¡°in that case, let¡¯s go to the falling rock mountain range,¡± ye li said slowly. luo yue was shocked. the falling rock mountain range was the stronghold of dark race members and zombies in the northern wilderness. for decades, no one had dared to venture into it. ¡°senior, are we really going to the falling rock mountain range?¡± luo yue asked, unable to believe it. ¡°if you want to be my disciple, you¡¯ll have to listen to me. of course, you can choose not to,¡± ye li said calmly. with that, ye li walked out. there were two purposes for going to the falling rock mountain range: firstly to level up swordsman all qi, and secondly to allow luo yue to gain some experience. seeing ye li walk out, luo yue hurriedly followed him. after settling everything, luo yue and ye li left the flame base and headed towards the falling rock mountain range. the falling rock mountain range was quite far from their current location, and luo yue had never been there before. she only knew that the journey to the falling rock mountain range was fraught with numerous difficulties and dangers. shortly after leaving the flame base, ye li and luo yue arrived at a plain where many infected animals were engaged in mutual slaughter. these animals had already been infected by the zombie virus. ¡°roar!¡± when the savage wolves and fierce tigers saw humans approaching, they immediately rushed towards ye li and luo yue. there were more than fifty of these wolves and tigers, all at the 7th level. in ye li¡¯s eyes, they were quite weak. ¡°all da.¡± after giving all da the command, ah da swung his fist with great force. before the wolves and tigers could reach ye li, they were melted away by ah da¡¯s punch. luo yue knew that 7th-tier zombies were formidable, but she never expected them to be this unstoppable. ¡°let¡¯s keep going,¡± ye li said.. Chapter 207 - Chapter 207: Ye Li Gets Bitten by a Zombie chapter 207: ye li gets bitten by a zombie translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations after traveling for several days, ye li and luo yue finally arrived at the foot of the falling rock mountain range. ¡°senior, the falling rock mountain range is vast, and there are many powerful organizations here. they seem to be researching a drug that can upgrade genetic talents,¡± luo yue said as she looked at ye li. ye li wasn¡¯t interested in these matters. right now, he just wanted swordsman ah qi to level up as quickly as possible. as long as those organizations didn¡¯t provoke him, he would ignore them. but if they did provoke him, he would make them understand what true fear meant. ¡°let¡¯s go up,¡± ye li said, looking at luo yue. what surprised ye li, however, was that although the falling rock mountain range was called a mountain range, it was nothing like the mountains in huaxia. the mountains were barren and covered with numerous wooden houses, forming a dense cluster. the wilderness was indeed a unique place. if you didn¡¯t know about it, you might think you had traveled back in time to ancient times. the falling rock mountain range was incredibly vast, and no one knew exactly how large it was. ye li and luo yue finally arrived there. looking at the countless wooden houses, it had a touch of the warring states period. ¡°roar! roar!¡± at that moment, a sound that was all too familiar to ye li echoed in his ears. ye li looked ahead and saw hundreds of zombies. what surprised him was that all these zombies were only level 1 ordinary zombies. it seemed that the wilderness wasn¡¯t as impressive as he had thought. ye li felt somewhat disappointed. the falling rock mountain range had a formidable reputation in the northern wilderness, and luo yue was only a 2nd-tier evolved being with limited combat experience. fear appeared on luo yue¡¯s delicate face. she knew that these were hundreds of zombies, and it was a terrifying sight. the apocalypse legion: ah da, bai wawa, hongye, yutong, and swordsman ah qi stood on both sides of ye li. these zombies, upon seeing humans, immediately rushed towards ye li and luo yue in a frenzy. ye li had a somewhat indifferent expression on his face as he found a stone step and sat down. boom! ah da struck with a punch, and his control over the force was just right. it didn¡¯t kill the zombies but rendered them unable to fight. with just one punch, over a hundred zombies fell to the ground. ye li opened the synthesis grid in his mind and began to synthesize them. all of these zombies were only ist-level ordinary zombies. ye li combined them into one 7th-level male zombie and one 7th-level female zombie. seeing this scene, luo yue was stunned. she swore she was truly stunned. her father had told her that the dark race could control zombies. ye li had told her that he was a demon. it wasn¡¯t until now that she realized that a demon could not only control zombies but also upgrade their levels. as for how the upgrade worked, luo yue assumed it was done through synthesizing zombies. otherwise, why would the number of zombies decrease? ¡°roar!¡± suddenly, a 7th-level advanced male zombie rushed towards ye li from behind. ¡°senior, danger!¡± luo yue saw this and immediately shouted. in ye li¡¯s eyes, a 7th-level male zombie was just a speck of dust. ye li didn¡¯t make any moves, nor did he instruct the apocalypse legion to do anything. the 7 th-level male zombie bit down on ye li¡¯s shoulder. clang! before ye li could even feel a hint of pain, the teeth of the 7 th-level male zombie had all fallen out. seeing this, luo yue¡¯s pupils rapidly contracted. bitten by a zombie, one would turn into a zombie; this was common knowledge. in other words¡­ would senior become a zombie? thinking of this, fear overwhelmed luo yue¡¯s delicate face.. Chapter 208 - Chapter 208: A Giant Centipede chapter 208: a giant centipede translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations after the 7th-level male zombie bit ye li¡¯s shoulder, there was an instant sound of steel clashing between its teeth and ye li¡¯s shoulder. as the sound of steel collision rang out, the 7 th-level male zombie fell to the ground. ye li had just created a level 7 male zombie and a level 7 female zombie. now after ye li synthesized them, the two level 7 male zombies became a level 8 male zombie. to ye li, 8th-level zombies were far too weak. ye li turned to look at luo yue, who was staring at him with a terrified expression. ¡°are you scared?¡± ye li asked with some confusion. ¡°s-senior, you were bitten by a zombie just now,¡± luo yue said in shock. ye li didn¡¯t think much of it. he was immune to the zombie virus, so it couldn¡¯t harm him in the slightest. ¡°it¡¯s fine; the zombie virus doesn¡¯t affect me,¡± ye li said calmly. luo yue was taken aback for a moment, but then she realized that ye li was on a higher level than the dark race and naturally wouldn¡¯t be afraid of the zombie virus. she scolded herself for overreacting. ye li thought that this might be the outskirts of the falling rock mountain range. otherwise, there was no reason for most of the zombies here to be only ist-level zombies. he used his heavenly spirit eyes to check and found that there were still quite a few zombies in this small town. the town was full of wooden houses and had a unique charm with flowers, grass, and water. since he had come here, it was time for a crazy synthesis. ye li released the zombies from the apocalypse legion, as well as the 4th-tier male and female zombies from the system space, and let them attract the zombies. after walking for so long to get to the falling rock mountain range, ye li felt a bit hungry. he took out a box of food from the system space and started eating. luo yue was naturally hungry too, and when she saw ye li eating bread and milk, she swallowed her saliva, clearly wanting to eat as well. ¡°come and eat,¡± ye li said slowly. upon hearing this, luo yue hurriedly walked over to ye li and began to eat and drink with him. after eating, the apocalypse legion also attracted a horde of zombies. the zombies came from all directions, numbering over a thousand. luo yue had never seen so many zombies before. as a 2nd-tier evolved being, she couldn¡¯t help but tremble in fear. ye li didn¡¯t even blink because more than 1,000 zombies were too few. considering the number of zombies he had synthesized in the annan base city and huangjiang base city, these thousand-plus zombies were nothing. ¡°let¡¯s begin,¡± ye li said indifferently. with his command, the zombies from the apocalypse legion began to act. these over a thousand zombies were all just ist-level ordinary zombies and were no match for the apocalypse legion. the entire process was incredibly quick. luo yue hadn¡¯t even had time to see clearly, and over a thousand zombies had all fallen to the ground. ye li opened the synthesis grid in his mind and began to combine these zombies. with over a thousand ist-level zombies, he just managed to synthesize a ist-tier male zombie. swordmaster all qi was currently a ist-tier zombie. after synthesizing the ist-tier zombie with swordmaster ah qi, he became a 2nd-tier zombie. luo yue was dumbfounded, but ye li paid no attention. he knew that anyone with him would be shocked. ¡°squeak, squeak!¡± suddenly, an eerie aura approached. ye li knew that it was dark race members, but they weren¡¯t particularly powerful dark race members. ¡°a centipede¡­ what a huge centipede!¡± before ye li could turn around, he heard luo yue exclaim in astonishment. he slowly turned around and saw a giant thousand-foot-long centipede crawling towards them. it was a 2nd-tier dark race member, but it posed no real threat.. Chapter 209 - Chapter 209: The Second Task – Killing the Centipede chapter 209: the second task ¨C killing the centipede translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations this centipede was entirely black, several meters long, and it was crawling towards them at a rapid pace, appearing extremely terrifying. ¡°you deal with this centipede,¡± ye li said to luo yue, looking at her slowly. luo yue was taken aback. although she was also a second-tier evolved being, facing such a terrifying giant centipede, she wasn¡¯t sure how to proceed. ¡°the second task is to kill this centipede,¡± ye li continued. when luo yue heard this, for some reason, her shocked face instantly became determined. she wanted to become ye li¡¯s disciple. she wanted to make flame grow stronger. just as the black centipede was getting close to them, luo yue made her move. she raised her palm, and a fierce fire enveloped it. after striking with her palm, the fire transformed into a long dragon-like stream, rushing towards the black centipede. this was the ultimate skill of flame organization, something only a few people within flame could perform. after the intense fire struck the black centipede, it started burning on its body. however, the black centipede¡¯s exoskeleton was as tough as steel, and within seconds, the flames disappeared, leaving no visible damage on the centipede. generally, when comparing second-tier human evolved beings to second-tier evolved beings of the dark race, the latter were typically stronger. ¡°how is this possible!¡± ¡°how is this possible?¡± luo yue was astonished. while she thought she might not be able to defeat this black centipede, she didn¡¯t expect her strongest attack to have no effect at all. ye li stood with folded arms, showing no intention of helping. he just wanted to see how luo yue would handle this critical situation. of course, he would intervene when necessary. the black centipede seemed to be provoked by the previous attack and came charging at luo yue in a frenzy. in the moment of luo yue¡¯s astonishment, the black centipede was already right in front of her. at this moment, luo yue finally snapped back to reality. the black centipede had opened its mouth wide, ready to swallow her in one gulp. she hastily dodged, and as the black centipede¡¯s attack missed, it roared in anger and immediately swung its body towards luo yue. luo yue attempted to evade the sweeping motion but was too slow. the tail of the black centipede struck her heavily, and she was sent flying, landing on the ground and coughing up blood. as soon as luo yue hit the ground, the black centipede swiftly crawled towards her without giving her any chance to react. meanwhile, ye li continued to watch, his expression unchanged. the black centipede was merely a second-tier dark race member, and he could kill it a hundred times over in an instant. seeing the black centipede¡¯s large mouth about to devour her, luo yue rolled away quickly. after rolling a few meters, she got up from the ground, her delicate face now filled with determination. the black centipede once again missed its attack, and it appeared even angrier. ¡°roar!¡± after a furious roar, the black centipede charged at luo yue once more. luo yue looked around and saw an iron rod not far away. suddenly, a plan formed in her mind. she took three quick steps and reached the iron rod, picking it up just as the black centipede was about to bite down on her. she raised the iron rod and thrust it forcefully into the centipede¡¯s open mouth. the black centipede¡¯s mouth was blocked by the iron rod. at the same time, luo yue raised her palm, and a fierce fire surged into the black centipede¡¯s mouth. instantly, the black centipede began thrashing violently, emitting a hair-raising screech.. Chapter 210 - Chapter 210: Swordsman Ah Qi, Fifth chapter 210: swordsman ah qi, fifth-tier zombie translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations not long after, the black centipede was completely burned by the fierce fire from the inside out, reduced to ashes. luo yue let out a sigh of relief, wiping the sweat from her forehead. just a moment ago, she had even thought she might die. she looked at ye li and noticed that his face remained impassive, as if he hadn¡¯t seen anything at all. she felt a sense of understanding. after all, the black centipede was just a second-tier dark race member, which must have seemed pitifully weak in the eyes of ye li. luo yue thought that she had completed the second task, and now, all she had to do was finish the third task, and she could officially become ye li¡¯s disciple. ¡°senior, what is the third task?¡± luo yue looked at ye li confidently, having enough faith in herself to complete the third task after killing the black centipede. ye li thought for a moment and then looked at luo yue, saying, ¡°don¡¯t call me master.¡± luo yue was taken aback. she had just completed two tasks, and she never would have expected ye li to say something like this. ¡°why, senior?¡± luo yue looked at ye li. she was just one task away from becoming ye li¡¯s disciple, and now he was telling her not to call him master. ye li hesitated for a moment, ¡°why? because the third task is not to call me master after becoming my disciple but to continue to call me senior.¡± he thought he had made it quite clear, so he couldn¡¯t understand why luo yue seemed to have trouble grasping it. did her comprehension skills really falter so much? upon hearing this, surprise flashed across luo yue¡¯s delicate face, followed by overwhelming joy. ¡°senior, so am 1 your disciple now?¡± luo yue felt happiness had come so suddenly. ¡°yes.¡± ye li nodded. upon hearing ye li¡¯s affirmative answer, no words could describe luo yue¡¯s emotions at that moment. she knew that as long as she could become ye li¡¯s disciple, she would become a powerful evolved being, and flame would grow stronger because of her. ye li didn¡¯t say much, thinking he would discuss it further when they returned to flame. right now, the most important thing was to upgrade swordsman all qi, who was currently only a second-tier zombie and quite weak. shortly after, ye li sent the apocalypse legion to attract zombies. to his surprise, this time, the apocalypse legion only attracted a few hundred zombies. ye li thought the number of zombies here was too small. after combining these few hundred zombies, the previously synthesized 8th-level male zombie and 7 th-level female zombie became a loth-level male zombie and a 9th-level female zombie. ¡°senior, should we continue going further?¡± luo yue asked ye li. ye li nodded. they had invested so much time here; there was no way they would leave swordsman ah qi as just a second-tier zombie. so, ye li led the apocalypse legion and luo yue further into the area. as they progressed deeper, the number of zombies increased. ye li began to synthesize zombies frantically, and his face showed excitement. in just one afternoon, swordsman ah qi became a fourth-tier zombie. he already had a fourth-tier male zombie, so without hesitation, he combined that zombie with swordsman ah qi. in this way, swordsman ah qi became a fifth-tier zombie. not only did he synthesize swordsman ah qi to a fifth-tier zombie, but he also created a fifth-tier female zombie. ye li was very satisfied, and it seemed that there were no zombies left in his area. as evening fell, ye li and luo yue walked slowly along the path in the starry night.. Chapter 211 - Chapter 211: Luo Li Is Captured by the Thunder God Organization chapter 211: luo li is captured by the thunder god organization translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations clang¡­ ¡°congratulations, host, for synthesizing a fifth-tier zombie. you have won a chance to draw a prize. would you like to use it?¡± ¡°yes,¡± ye li replied without hesitation. ¡°the lottery begins:¡± the pointer in the virtual roulette in ye li¡¯s mind started spinning, and after a few seconds, it stopped. ¡°congratulations, host, you have drawn the a-grade skill ¡®red blaze.¡¯¡± red blaze: an a-grade skill, it¡¯s a type of extremely high-temperature fire in the post-apocalyptic continent. ye li thought that red blaze didn¡¯t seem to have much use for him personally. however¡­ it might not be useful to him, but it could be useful to luo yue. the fire she had in her hands earlier was, to put it bluntly, quite rubbish. now that luo yue was his disciple, how could he not give her a little welcoming gift as her master? so, ye li claimed the red blaze skill. ¡°take this.¡± ye li handed the red blaze skill manual to luo yue. ¡°senior, this is¡­¡± luo yue was somewhat stunned. ¡°it¡¯s not anything great, just an a-grade skill called red blaze,¡± ye li said casually. ¡°what!!!¡± luo yue gasped in shock. she never would have dreamed that what ye li handed over would be an a-grade skill. red blaze? she remembered her father mentioning that red blaze was an extremely formidable divine fire. luo yue carefully accepted the manual, realizing that she now possessed such a valuable skill manual. ye li¡¯s face remained calm, and he thought that it was getting late; they should find a place to rest. after a brief scan with his heavenly spirit eyes, ye li found a relatively clean room and led luo yue there. the next day, ye li and luo yue returned to the flame base. he could have continued exploring the falling rock mountain range, but having luo yue by his side was a potential risk. it was better to send her back first. now that swordsman ah qi had become a fifth-tier zombie, that was quite an accomplishment. as soon as ye li and luo yue arrived at the flame base, a flame member hurriedly approached them. ¡°leader, miss luo li has been abducted.¡± this statement hit luo yue like a thunderbolt on a clear day. ¡°what did you say?¡± luo yue stared at the man in disbelief. ¡°it was done by the thunder god organization!¡± the man said. the thunder god organization was a group in the northern wilderness region, with power roughly equivalent to that of flame. in the northern wilderness region, every organization sought to swallow the others to expand its territory. some organizations even colluded with the dark race. for example, organizations that researched gene-enhancing drugs often had connections with the dark race. it could be said that the entire northern wilderness region was under the control of the dark race. even if there were still some small organizations, they were just insignificant forces. ¡°gather everyone immediately and head to the thunder god organization¡¯s base!¡± luo yue said coldly. ¡°yes, leader!¡± after the man replied, he immediately went to gather the others. after her father¡¯s death, luo li was her only family left. her mother had died during childbirth when giving birth to luo li. luo li was her only family, and you could say that luo li was like her lifeline. ye li found this quite interesting. there seemed to be some hints of intrigue. before long, over a hundred flame members had gathered, including 70 first-tier evolved beings, over 30 second-tier evolved beings, and four third-tier evolved beings. such strength could be described as quite weak. if the flame organization and the thunder god organization were evenly matched, one could imagine just how weak the thunder god organization was.. Chapter 212 - Chapter 212:I Really Admire You chapter 212:i really admire you translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations luo yue led the flame organization¡¯s members towards the thunder god organization¡¯s base. ye li originally didn¡¯t want to get involved in these uninteresting matters, but staying at the flame base would be even less interesting. before they departed, luo yue casually asked someone for the location of the thunder god organization. after storing the apocalypse legion in the system space, ye li activated the swift steps to head towards the thunder god organization. the thunder god organization had a name that exuded a certain level of dominance. however, one¡¯s name should align with his actual strength, or it could incur the displeasure of others. coincidentally, ye li was feeling somewhat displeased, and the consequences of ye li¡¯s displeasure were not something to be taken lightly. upon reaching the thunder god base city, ye li observed that it was roughly similar to the flame base. he found a random spot to lie down, knowing that it would take some time for the flame members to arrive. however, he hadn¡¯t been lying down for long when he heard a very grating voice. ¡°brat, did you just join the thunder god organization? how can you be sleeping here instead of working?¡± ye li had known that someone was approaching, but he simply didn¡¯t want to pay any attention to these ants. he slowly opened his eyes, his expression bored. before him stood three men in their thirties, all first-tier evolved beings. one of the men, seeing that ye li hadn¡¯t responded, furrowed his brow. ¡°brat, i¡¯m talking to you. are you deaf?¡± ¡°i really admire you,¡± ye li said calmly as he looked at the three men. these three men were momentarily stunned, not understanding what ye li meant. ¡°brat, what do you mean by that?¡± one of the men asked ye li. ye li smiled faintly. ¡°i admire you all for daring to speak to me, ye li, in this manner.¡± ¡°what did you say?¡± the three men were all stunned. they had seen many arrogant people, but they had never seen such an arrogant person. they had never even heard of it, let alone seen it! ¡°brat, are you sick or something? you¡¯re just a newcomer to the thunder god organization, and you dare to speak to us veterans like this?!¡± one of the men sneered. ye li smiled. ¡°indeed, it¡¯s a pity. i¡¯ve always spoken this way. so, what are you all going to do now?¡± the three men were infuriated, glaring at ye li. ¡°what are we going to do? today, i¡¯m going to show you a bit of our style!¡± one of the men shouted angrily. ye li, instead of getting angry, smiled and said, ¡°do you know what consequences you¡¯ll face for saying that?¡± ¡°consequences?¡± the three men were puzzled, looking at each other, unable to fathom what consequences ye li was talking about. ¡°let me tell you. you will die,¡± ye li said calmly. ¡°hahaha!!!¡± upon hearing this, the three men burst into laughter. they had never heard such a hilarious joke in their lives. ¡°do you believe that 1 can kill you with just a glance?¡± ye li continued speaking to the man who had spoken earlier. as soon as these words were uttered, the three men burst into even louder laughter, and they even had tears in their eyes from laughing so hard. however, just as the man who had spoken was about to say scornful words to ye li, before he could even utter a word, his eyes widened, and his mouth gaped wide open. the other two men had no idea what had just happened, and this man had already collapsed on the ground. ¡°what!!!¡± the two men stared closely and saw a terrifying bloody hole on the fallen man¡¯s forehead.. Chapter 213 - Chapter 213: Thunder God Organization’s Patrol Team chapter 213: thunder god organization¡¯s patrol team translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations the two men were terrified, unable to comprehend how ye li had killed the fallen man. ¡°you! you!¡± these two men couldn¡¯t even string together a coherent sentence. ¡°actually, death is not that frightening,¡± ye li said calmly, looking at the two men. hearing this, the two men became even more panicked. ¡°we¡­ we¡¯re all members of the thunder god organization. if you kill us, our leader won¡¯t spare you,¡± one of the men managed to say with all his strength. ye li smiled indifferently. ¡°it¡¯s a pity that i¡¯m not a member of the thunder god organization.¡± upon hearing this, the pupils of the two men rapidly contracted. a terrifying golden light shot from ye li¡¯s eyes, and these two men didn¡¯t even have time to scream before their lives were extinguished forever. yet ye li¡¯s face remained unchanged. he casually plucked a blade of grass and put it in his mouth, then continued lying there, waiting for flame to arrive. at this moment, the thunder god organization¡¯s patrol team approached. the patrol team consisted of over twenty people, all of them first-tier evolved beings. as they say, bad luck can befall you even when you¡¯re just drinking water. without a doubt, the luck of these over twenty people had reached an all-time low. they saw ye li, and the captain of the patrol team noticed ye li lying under a tree, with three¡­ members of the thunder god base! these three people were also lying down, and there was a faint smell of blood in the air. the captain of the patrol team was shocked and quickly led his men over. as he expected, these three thunder god organization members were indeed dead. and the person who had killed them was undoubtedly the young man before them. ¡°did you kill them?¡± the captain of the patrol team asked ye li coldly. ye li opened his eyes, looking rather bored. ¡°are there others in this place?¡± the captain of the patrol team was taken aback. he hadn¡¯t expected this young man to be so indifferent in the face of so many people. ¡°do you know what the consequences are for killing members of the thunder god organization?¡± the captain of the patrol team asked coldly. in ye li¡¯s eyes, these over twenty first-tier evolved beings were undoubtedly very weak. ye li looked at the captain of the patrol team indifferently. ¡°in fact, they were killed by a beam of light in my eyes.¡± as soon as these words were spoken, the over twenty first-tier evolved beings were left dumbfounded. killed by a beam of light from his eyes? ¡°brat, what do you mean by that?¡± the captain of the patrol team yelled at ye li. ¡°it means nothing. you guys are so foolish that even if i explained it to you, you wouldn¡¯t understand,¡± ye li said slowly. not only the captain of the patrol team but also the over twenty first-tier evolved beings hadn¡¯t expected ye li to be so arrogant. could it be that he wasn¡¯t¡­ afraid of death? ¡°brat, you¡¯ve ignited my anger!¡± the captain of the patrol team shouted. ye li smiled and looked at the captain of the patrol team. a few seconds later, he said slowly, ¡°do you believe that even with so many of you, i can make you see their corpses in one second?¡± shock¡ªabsolute shock! the over twenty members of the thunder god organization¡¯s patrol team froze. they dared to swear that this was the most arrogant statement they had ever heard in their entire lives. ¡°it seems you don¡¯t believe me. in that case, i¡¯ll have to make you believe it,¡± ye li said calmly. with a flick of his finger, ye li activated the heavenly spirit eyes, unleashing a terrifying golden light.. Chapter 214 - Chapter 214: The Hospitality of the Thunder God Organization chapter 214: the hospitality of the thunder god organization translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ¡°swish! swish! swish!¡± as the sound of breaking wind emerged, more than twenty first-tier evolved beings from the thunder god base had horrifying blood holes appear on their heads. more than twenty first-tier evolved beings fell heavily to the ground, their eyes wide open as if they couldn¡¯t believe they had died like this. ¡°th-th-this¡­¡± the patrol team leader looked on in terror, preferring to believe that the sky was falling rather than believing this was real. he hadn¡¯t even had time to see clearly!!! ¡°i told you, even if you have so many people, i can make you see their bodies in one second. why don¡¯t you believe me?¡± ye li said slowly to the patrol team leader. the patrol team leader was now scared out of his wits, knowing that in an instant, he would be killed by the young man in front of him. ¡°go, get someone,¡± ye li said slowly. upon hearing ye li¡¯s words, the patrol team leader shouted and rushed away, reaching the fastest speed in history. ¡°leader, we have a problem!¡± the patrol team leader ran into the council hall of the thunder god organization, crawling and rolling. a middle-aged man, who exuded an aura of dominance, furrowed his brow and looked displeased as he asked, ¡°what¡¯s going on?¡± the patrol team leader recounted everything that had just happened. ¡°what!!!¡± instantly, the entire council hall of the thunder god organization fell silent. so silent that the heartbeat of everyone in the room could be clearly heard. ¡°is what you¡¯re saying true?¡± the middle-aged man asked coldly. this middle-aged man was none other than the leader of the thunder god organization, a fifth-tier evolved being named lei zhan. ¡°leader, it¡¯s absolutely true,¡± the patrol team leader said with a mournful face. lei zhan squinted his eyes and then gave a cold smile. ¡°it seems that the flame organization has recruited a powerful genetic warrior, but we have hostages.¡± ¡°the leader is right, the flame organization is now nothing more than a bunch of scattered sand. even han hai is dead. what does the flame organization have to fight against our thunder god organization?¡± ¡°that¡¯s right, and besides, the leader¡¯s master is the famous sky-crushing demon hand of the wilderness north district. when all the members of the flame organization arrive, we¡¯ll wipe them out in one fell swoop.¡± everyone in the entire thunder god organization council hall burst into laughter. ¡°everyone, since the flame organization has sent someone to attack us, if we don¡¯t go out and take a look, won¡¯t we, the thunder god organization, lack hospitality?¡± ¡°gather all the members of the thunder god organization!¡± ¡°yes, leader!¡± immediately, lei zhan led over a hundred members of the thunder god organization outside. ¡°leader, that person is over there!¡± the patrol team leader pointed in a direction. lei zhan followed the direction the patrol team leader pointed and found a young man under a withered tree. lei zhan gave a cold smile and then walked over slowly, with the members of the thunder god organization following closely behind him. the thunder god organization members stopped their footsteps ten steps away from ye li, and lei zhan looked at the young man in front of him, a mocking smile crossing his face. ¡°you¡¯re the genetic warrior sent by the flame organization, right?¡± lei zhan asked ye li. ye li slowly opened his eyes upon hearing this, looking at lei zhan and saying, ¡°perhaps.¡± ¡°perhaps? what do you mean by ¡®perhaps¡¯?¡± lei zhan stared at ye li. ¡°how could ants like you possibly understand the meaning behind my words?¡± ye li replied slowly to lei zhan. lei zhan furrowed his brow upon hearing this, never expecting that the young man in front of him would still be able to say such things when facing the thunder god organization.. Chapter 215 - Chapter 215: The Arrival of the Flame Organization’s People chapter 215: the arrival of the flame organization¡¯s people translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations lei zhan stared at ye li intensely, and after a few seconds, he spoke coldly, ¡°i didn¡¯t expect flame to actually hire someone who isn¡¯t afraid of death.¡± in lei zhan¡¯s eyes, the fact that ye li remained so calm in the face of the entire thunder god organization could only be explained by his fearlessness of death. ye li smiled faintly, ¡°who said i¡¯m not afraid of death?¡± lei zhan was taken aback by this response. ¡°if you¡¯re afraid of death, why do you act so calmly?¡± ¡°simply because you can¡¯t kill me,¡± ye li said slowly. these words left everyone in the thunder god organization stunned. ¡°originally, your thunder god organization could have lived quite well, but unfortunately, you made two mistakes,¡± ye li continued. lei zhan was surprised again. capturing luo li was one thing, but he couldn¡¯t think of the second mistake. ¡°hehe, i¡¯d like to hear what two mistakes my thunder god organization has made,¡± lei zhan said with a mocking smile, no longer hiding his contempt. in lei zhan¡¯s eyes, ye li was already a dead man, so he had no intention of letting him live any longer. ¡°the first mistake was capturing luo li,¡± ye li said slowly. ¡°and the second?¡± lei zhan stared at ye li, and not only lei zhan, but everyone in the thunder god organization also turned their attention to ye li. ye li remained silent for a moment and then spoke slowly, ¡°the second mistake was offending me, ye li.¡± ¡°hahaha!¡± lei zhan laughed heartily as if he had heard the funniest joke ever. ¡°kid, offended you?¡± ¡°so what if our thunder god organization has offended you?¡± lei zhan looked at ye li with extreme disdain! ¡°i think this kid must have eaten the heart of a lion, actually daring to offend our thunder god organization.¡± ¡°that¡¯s right, he¡¯s truly ignorant; he probably doesn¡¯t even know how miserable his fate will be.¡± ¡°i want to see his facial expressions next; i believe it will be very interesting.¡± members of the thunder god organization mocked ye li with contemptuous laughter. ye li¡¯s face remained as calm as water, as if he hadn¡¯t heard a word of what the thunder god organization members were saying. ¡°do you want to know what will happen when you offend me?¡± ye li looked at lei zhan and spoke slowly. lei zhan was momentarily stunned. he couldn¡¯t understand why, at this point, ye li could still remain so calm. didn¡¯t he know the terror of the thunder god organization? ¡°i do want to know what will happen when i offend you!¡± lei zhan stared at ye li. ¡°offending me, ye li, will lead to the utter destruction of your thunder god organization,¡± ye li said calmly. hearing this, the thunder god organization members couldn¡¯t contain their anger. ¡°brat, now i¡¯ll show you the terror of the thunder god organization!¡± lei zhan shouted at ye li. as he was about to make a move, a man shouted, ¡°leader, the flame organization¡¯s people are here!¡± lei zhan stopped in his tracks and looked ahead. luo yue, leading over a hundred members of the flame organization, was approaching. lei zhan smirked; the reinforcements had finally arrived. now, in addition to having luo li as a hostage, they had another one. there was no doubt that the thunder god organization would win this battle. luo yue and the flame organization members stopped dozens of steps away from the thunder god organization. silence, a deadly silence. after a few seconds, luo yue looked at lei zhan coldly and asked, ¡°lei zhan, where¡¯s li¡¯er?¡± lei zhan smiled triumphantly, ¡°don¡¯t worry, miss luo, your sister is having a great time inside the thunder god base..¡± Chapter 216 - Chapter 216: Bring Luo Li Out chapter 216: bring luo li out translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations luo yue stared coldly at lei zhan, and the members of the thunder god organization were ambitious, always wanting to swallow up their flame organization. now that they had captured luo li, it was obvious to everyone what the thunder god organization¡¯s intentions were. ¡°lei zhan, release li¡¯er immediately, or else you¡¯ll bear the consequences!¡± luo yue said coldly. lei zhan smiled in response, ¡°miss luo, i really admire your flame organization for hiring someone who isn¡¯t afraid of death to assist you.¡± as these words left his mouth, luo yue was momentarily puzzled. she didn¡¯t understand what lei zhan meant. however, when she looked towards the withered tree not far away, she quickly realized. a hint of joy appeared on luo yue¡¯s face. she had thought that the senior wouldn¡¯t come, but she hadn¡¯t expected him to appear here now. ¡°luo miss, i currently have two hostages. do you think it¡¯s still necessary to continue fighting?¡± ¡°i propose this: your flame organization submits to my thunder god organization, or else¡­¡± lei zhan continued with a sinister smile. ¡°i believe miss luo wouldn¡¯t want to see your beloved sister die in front of you, would you?¡± upon hearing this, luo yue¡¯s face, already cold as ice, became even colder. she stared at lei zhan with a fierce gaze. luo li was her only family in this world, and she couldn¡¯t allow any harm to come to her. ¡°what do you think, miss luo? take some time to consider,¡± lei zhan said triumphantly, looking at luo yue. luo yue was uncertain about how to respond. she had no idea what had happened to luo li who was in the hands of the thunder god organization. at that moment, ye li, under the withered tree, spoke up. ¡°xiao yue, do you want to kill them all, or what?¡± these words shocked lei zhan and all the thunder god organization members. they couldn¡¯t believe that ye li would dare to say such a thing at this moment. kill all the members of the thunder god organization? did he have the capability to do that? lei zhan was furious. now he regretted not killing ye li earlier. ¡°senior, how about rescuing li¡¯er first, and then¡­¡± luo yue hadn¡¯t finished her sentence when ye li suddenly disappeared from where he was standing. she didn¡¯t even have time to see clearly; ye li had already appeared in front of lei zhan. he raised one finger. the members of the thunder god organization were shocked. they clearly remembered that ye li had been standing under the withered tree just a moment ago. how had he suddenly appeared next to their leader? this speed was terrifying beyond belief. lei zhan was equally horrified. as ye li suddenly appeared beside him, he took three steps back in fear, staring at ye li in shock. he hadn¡¯t even had a chance to speak when ye li said, ¡°bring luo li out.¡± lei zhan stared at ye li, steadying his mind. he then sneered, ¡°you dare to appear before me and ask me to bring luo li out? that¡¯s truly amusing!¡± as he finished speaking, lei zhan launched a powerful punch towards ye li. lei zhan was a fifth-tier evolved being, and his punch was naturally terrifying. golden spiritual energy radiated from ye li¡¯s index finger, and as lei zhan¡¯s fist swung towards him, the golden spiritual energy also shot out. swish! the speed of the golden spiritual energy was incredibly fast. lei zhan couldn¡¯t react in time, and his fist collided heavily with the golden spiritual energy. ¡°alih!¡± in an instant, a horrifying sound of bones breaking echoed. lei zhan clutched his own hand, screaming in agony, because his hand was¡­ broken.. Chapter 217 - Chapter 217: Do You Know Who My Master Is? chapter 217: do you know who my master is? translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations the members of the thunder god organization were in shock at the sight, their faces filled with disbelief. their leader was a fifth-tier evolved being, and they had never thought that this young man could easily incapacitate him. ¡°now, can you bring luo li out?¡± ye li looked at lei zhan calmly. lei zhan, still writhing in pain while clutching his injured hand, heard ye li¡¯s words and felt an even deeper sense of despair. he knew that the young man before him was far beyond his ability to defeat. with just one strike, he would meet his demise. lei zhan endured the pain and stared at ye li. ¡°do you know who my master is?¡± lei zhan¡¯s master was none other than the infamous wilderness northern region¡¯s sky-crushing demon hand. in the wilderness northern region, the name sky-crushing demon hand struck fear into the hearts of everyone who heard it. a serene smile appeared on ye li¡¯s face. ¡°bring luo li out, i don¡¯t want to repeat myself.¡± with those words, ye li activated the third layer of the ancient devil tome. as the ancient devil tome entered its third layer, the terrifying demonic aura emanating from ye li intensified. in an instant, the entire area was shrouded in this terrifying demonic aura. both the members of the flame and thunder god organizations widened their eyes in shock, their expressions filled with horror. they dared not even breathe because what they were inhaling was not air but a suffocating demonic aura that sent shivers down their spines. their entire bodies trembled uncontrollably, and their souls involuntarily submitted to the man before them. lei zhan, who was closest to ye li, was already suffering from excruciating pain, and his expression twisted further. he could swear that he had never felt such fear since birth. ¡°i-i-i¡­ i¡¯ll bring luo li out,¡± lei zhan stammered quickly. lei zhan knew that if he didn¡¯t bring luo li out now, he would die a miserable death. he had no doubt about ye li¡¯s strength anymore. ye li¡¯s face remained calm as he withdrew the terrifying demonic aura from the third layer of the ancient devil tome, causing the suffocating pressure to dissipate. the crowd stared at ye li in shock, and they couldn¡¯t help but feel that the young man before them was no longer just a human but a demon who had emerged from the abyss. ¡°why are you still standing there? go and bring miss luo li out!¡± lei zhan angrily yelled at the man beside him. the man next to lei zhan was startled and quickly rushed into the thunder god base. ¡°senior, it was my fault for not respecting you. i hope you can forgive me.¡± lei zhan looked at ye li in fear. ye li ignored lei zhan and stood still. the members of the flame organization and the thunder god organization looked at the figure of ye li. his figure couldn¡¯t be described as imposing; on the contrary, it was somewhat slender. however, it gave them a shock like a sharp sword thrust. they couldn¡¯t fathom why there would be someone like ye li in this world. not long after, luo li was brought out. tears still lingered on luo li¡¯s small cheeks, but when she saw luo yue, she immediately rushed into her sister¡¯s arms. ¡°sister, i thought i¡¯d never see you again,¡± luo li cried in distress. ¡°senior, miss luo li has been brought out. then i¡­¡± lei zhan cautiously said to ye li. ye li smiled faintly and spoke slowly, ¡°now that luo li is out, it¡¯s time for you to die..¡± Chapter 218 - Chapter 218: Luo Yue Offers Herself chapter 218: luo yue offers herself translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations hearing those words, lei zhan was shocked. he couldn¡¯t believe that even after bringing luo li out, ye li still intended to kill him. ¡°my master is the sky-crushing demon hand. you can¡¯t kill me, or my master will never let you go,¡± lei zhan said, staring at ye li with horror. at this moment, luo yue approached. she looked at ye li and said, ¡°senior, the sky-crushing demon hand is an eighth-tier evolved being, a renowned figure throughout the entire wilderness northern region.¡± lei zhan had heard luo yue¡¯s words and, despite the pain in his hand, quickly added, ¡°senior, as long as you spare my life, i swear i won¡¯t tell my master about what happened today.¡± an eighth-tier evolved being was indeed terrifying, but now that ye li had reached the third level of the ancient devil tome, what could an eighth-tier evolved being do? a faint smile appeared on ye li¡¯s face, and he looked at lei zhan with pity. ¡°never threaten me. don¡¯t try it, and don¡¯t think you can be the exception.¡± with a swift movement, ye li¡¯s one yang finger struck, creating a gruesome blood hole on lei zhan¡¯s head. ¡°well¡­¡± ¡°leader is dead, leader is dead!¡± the members of the thunder god organization screamed in panic, with some even wetting themselves in fear. ye li¡¯s expression remained unchanged as he turned to luo yue and said, ¡°i leave the rest to you.¡± with that, ye li activated his swift steps and disappeared from the scene. luo yue¡¯s expression seemed frozen, and she knew that senior was powerful, but she couldn¡¯t fathom just how strong he was now. after a few seconds, luo yue regained her composure and addressed the members of the thunder god organization who were in utter panic. ¡°your leader is dead. now you can choose to submit to flame, or you can choose death.¡± hearing those words, the members of the thunder god organization all fell silent. after a few seconds, a third-tier evolved being looked at luo yue and said, ¡°we¡¯re willing to submit to flame.¡± in the wilderness area, there was no such a concept as loyalty. they had joined the thunder god organization to stay alive, and now that lei zhan was dead, they had no reason not to join flame. a joyful expression appeared on luo yue¡¯s exquisite face. from the moment she had made ye li her master, she had sworn to make flame powerful. this was just the first step. after absorbing the thunder god organization, luo yue returned to the flame base with luo li. at night, the moon shone brightly in the sky. ye li looked at the full moon with a glass of expensive red wine in his hand. after taking a sip, a faint smile appeared on his face. he thought about what lei zhan had said before he died, ¡°my master is the sky-crushing demon hand.¡± if lei zhan¡¯s master wasn¡¯t the sky-crushing demon hand, ye li might have spared him. however, wherever ye li went, he would cause ripples. killing lei zhan would inevitably draw the attention of the sky-crushing demon hand, and that made things more interesting. life would be dull otherwise. ¡°senior.¡± a voice, as melodious as a yellow oriole¡¯s singing, reached ye li¡¯s ears. ye li turned to see luo yue walking towards him. luo yue was wearing a thin garment, and her exquisite face had a slight blush. ¡°do you need something?¡± ye li looked at luo yue calmly. luo yue hesitated, as if struggling to find the right words. after a few seconds, she mustered her courage and said firmly, ¡°senior, you have done so much for flame, and i have no way to repay you except by offering myself to you..¡± Chapter 219 - Chapter 219: The Abandoned City chapter 219: the abandoned city translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations after luo yue confessed, her exquisite face turned even redder, like a ripe apple that made one want to take a bite. ye li was taken aback. he hadn¡¯t expected luo yue to say such words, offering herself to him? ¡°senior, i¡­ i¡¯m serious,¡± luo yue said shyly when ye li remained silent. she lowered her head as she spoke. ye li smiled faintly. ¡°are you really serious?¡± luo yue hesitated for a moment, then nodded. ¡°yes.¡± ye li nodded in response. he looked at the bright moon in the night sky; it was indeed a beautiful night. ¡°i never refuse any woman. since you wish to offer yourself to me, then come.¡± skip thirty minutes!!! since reaching the third level of the ancient devil tome, ye li¡¯s power-up time had increased from ten seconds to thirty minutes, which pleased him greatly. ¡°zombie treasure chest xy.¡± the next day, the system¡¯s prompt appeared in ye li¡¯s mind right on time. without much thought, he opened the zombie treasure chests. obtained 500 gene points, 500 strength points, 500 speed points, and 500 defense points. ¡°congratulations to the host for becoming an eighth-tier evolved being.¡± ye li was somewhat stunned. he hadn¡¯t expected to become an eighth-tier evolved being so quickly. but it was for the best. he needed to be higher in the realm than the members of the apocalypse legion since he was their leader. luo yue had already woken up. she brought breakfast, and when she saw that ye li was awake, her exquisite face turned even redder. ye li noticed her blush and couldn¡¯t help but tease, ¡°are you feeling shy?¡± luo yue became even shyer, and her face turned as red as if it were about to bleed. ¡°by the way, apart from the falling stone mountain range, are there any other places with zombies?¡± ye li asked. the falling stone mountain range was quite far from their location, and ye li didn¡¯t want to go there yet. just the thought of it made him chuckle. the falling stone mountain range might sound like a mountain range, but it was actually a massive ancient architectural complex. ye li wondered if there were ancient zombies there. ¡°senior, there are zombies in the abandoned city,¡± luo yue replied quickly. last time, she had only mentioned the falling stone mountain range because the outskirts of the mountain range were relatively free from powerful dark race members or zombies. but the abandoned city was different. it was home to powerful dark race members, zombies, and several formidable organizations. for a small organization like flame, the abandoned city was undoubtedly a death zone. the abandoned city? ye li smiled faintly. just the name of it piqued his interest; he was sure there would be plenty of zombies there. as for the dark race! heh, he was now an eighth-tier evolved being. dark race members were nothing more than wandering souls under his dragon-slaying blade and heavenly tower. after confirming the approximate location of the abandoned city with luo yue, ye li activated his swift steps and left the flame base. an hour later, he appeared on a barren hill, with a vast abandoned city about a kilometer away from him. ye li could easily guess that this abandoned city was the abandoned city. just as he was about to use swift steps to get closer, he heard some movement. he turned his head slightly. a dozen or so evolved beings were appearing on a nearby path, not far from him.. Chapter 220 - Chapter 220: The Praying Mantis Catches the Cicada, chapter 220: the praying mantis catches the cicada, while the oriole waits behind translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations these dozen or so evolved beings were all dressed in blue robes with four large characters embroidered on the back¡ª cloud peak academy. ¡°why did we come to the wilderness area? this place is utterly barren.¡± ¡°yeah, weren¡¯t we supposed to go to that huangjiang base city?¡± ¡°really, those two cloud peak academy recruiters simply embarrassed cloud peak academy by dying in the jurisdiction of huangjiang base city.¡± a middle-aged man smiled and said, ¡°before coming here, i heard there are purgatory fruits in the snow pine forest of the abandoned city. we can gather some and offer them to the elders of the academy.¡± ¡°really? no wonder we came to the wilderness area. i thought you were planning to venture into the abandoned city; it¡¯s not an easy place to deal with.¡± ye li was currently an eighth-tier evolved being. if he didn¡¯t want these dozen or so evolved beings to detect him, it would be impossible for them to do so. all these evolved beings were fifth-tier evolved beings, and they were all from cloud peak academy. ye li speculated that these people had come to investigate the situation because of the two cloud peak academy recruiters he had killed in huangjiang base city. the efficiency of this cloud peak academy didn¡¯t seem to be that great; they were only starting the investigation now. he also spotted a helicopter not far away with his heavenly spirit eyes. it was astonishing to see a helicopter in the wilderness area; cloud peak academy must be quite wealthy. as for the purgatory fruits they discussed ! ye li knew about them. when he went to the east city below the white lotus sect, a few genetic warriors from the white lotus sect had come to pick purgatory fruits. they said they used them to refine pills that could enhance their strength. the ancient devil tome that ye li possessed was obtained by swallowing a purgatory fruit. he hadn¡¯t expected that humans could also use purgatory fruits to refine pills. however, he had no interest in purgatory fruits. instead, he was interested in these cloud peak academy people. without further ado, ye li followed them. the snow pine forest was covered in pristine white snow. this kind of beauty would undoubtedly be breathtaking if it were in china. the dozen or so cloud peak academy evolved beings entered the snow pine forest and began searching for the purgatory fruits. after about ten minutes, one of the cloud peak academy men exclaimed, ¡°look, is that a purgatory fruit?¡± as soon as he spoke, the dozen or so evolved beings turned their gaze in that direction. an eerie tree came into view, emitting a sinister aura. ¡°yes, that¡¯s a purgatory fruit, but to pick purgatory fruits, we need to eat body protection pills first.¡± ¡°but where can we find body protection pills now?¡± ¡°since i came to the snow pine forest to pick purgatory fruits, 1 was well-prepared.¡± with that, the man took out a small box from his pocket. when he opened it, a fragrant ancient-looking pill was revealed. without hesitation, he swallowed the body protection pill and then approached the purgatory tree. after taking the body protection pill, the evil aura of the purgatory tree no longer posed a threat. after picking more than twenty purgatory fruits, the man walked back contentedly. ¡°when we return to cloud peak academy and present the purgatory fruits to the elders, we¡¯ll receive rewards.¡± if the purgatory fruits were considered cicadas, then these dozen or so cloud peak academy evolved beings were the praying mantis. as the saying went, ¡°the praying mantis catches the cicada, while the oriole waits behind.¡± little did they know that as they were heading back, a young man appeared before their eyes.. Chapter 221 - Chapter 221:1 Can Draw Twenty chapter 221:1 can draw twenty-three purgatory fruits translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations the dozen or so cloud peak academy evolved beings were somewhat stunned. they couldn¡¯t understand why a young man had suddenly appeared. was it a coincidence, or¡­ they stared at the young man, who appeared to be in his early twenties and had a very handsome face. the young man was currently sitting cross-legged on the ground, holding a small stone in his hand. he was using the small stone to draw two dragons playing with a pearl. the cloud peak academy evolved beings were a bit puzzled, not understanding what the young man was doing. was this a place for drawing? ¡°young man, you¡¯ve drawn those two dragons playing with a pearl quite well,¡± one of the evolved beings said, gazing at ye li. ye li, hearing this, slowly lifted his head to look at the man who had spoken. after a few seconds, he said indifferently, ¡°is that so?¡± ¡°yes! it¡¯s just a shame that this isn¡¯t the place for drawing. please get up quickly and make way for us,¡± the man continued. ye li thought for a moment and said, ¡°actually, not only can i draw two dragons playing with a pearl, but i can also draw other things.¡± ¡°oh?¡± the man was taken aback. he didn¡¯t expect ye li to not stand up and make way. he felt that this young man was not here for something as simple as drawing a dragon playing with a pearl. ¡°well, i¡¯d like to know what else you can draw besides two dragons playing with a pearl,¡± the man said with a teasing smile. the faces of the dozen or so cloud peak academy evolved beings all had a hint of amusement. they were all fifth-tier evolved beings, and this young man before them appeared to be in his early twenties. how strong could he possibly be? ¡°besides drawing two dragons playing with a pearl, i can also draw twenty-three purgatory fruits,¡± ye li said slowly. as soon as this was said, the man¡¯s expression changed dramatically because he had just counted the purgatory fruits they had picked, and there were exactly twenty-three. ¡°kid, are you planning to steal the purgatory fruits from our hands?¡± the man asked coldly. the other dozen or so cloud peak academy evolved beings understood the situation as well. they didn¡¯t seem worried; on the contrary, they continued to wear smiles. in their eyes, ye li posed no threat to them. ¡°it seems you¡¯re not too foolish,¡± ye li said leisurely. the dozen or so evolved beings were infuriated by his words. as members of cloud peak academy, they were admired wherever they went. when had anyone ever called them foolish? ¡°i think you¡¯re looking for death!¡± with that, one of the evolved beings struck a palm towards ye li. ye li¡¯s expression remained unchanged as he allowed the man¡¯s palm to approach. but just as the man¡¯s hand was about to reach ye li, his body suddenly froze as if struck by lightning. then, the man let out a miserable scream. ¡°all!!!¡± a bloody hole had been pierced through the man¡¯s palm. shock¡ªabsolute shock! the other dozen or so cloud peak academy evolved beings were frozen in place, and they rubbed their eyes as if they couldn¡¯t believe what they were seeing. but no matter how much they rubbed their eyes, the fact remained unchanged. the corners of ye li¡¯s mouth curled up slightly, and a faint smile appeared on his handsome face. then his pupils turned golden, and several terrifying golden spiritual lights shot forth from his pupils. swish! swish! swish! the golden rays of light pierced through the air. these dozen or so cloud peak academy evolved beings were only fifth-tier evolved beings and couldn¡¯t withstand such an attack. in an instant, all of them let out shrill screams.. Chapter 222 - Chapter 222: Drink These Loyalty Potions, or Die chapter 222: drink these loyalty potions, or die translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations the dozen or so cloud peak academy evolved beings all had an extra bloody hole in their legs, and blood was pouring out continuously. it was only at this moment that these cloud peak academy evolved beings realized just how terrifying the young man before them was. ye li slowly picked up the bag containing the purgatory fruits that they had collected. he wasn¡¯t particularly interested in the purgatory fruits. he had followed these cloud peak academy evolved beings here with the sole purpose of stopping them from going to the huangjiang base city. when they had picked the purgatory fruits earlier, ye li had purchased thirteen human loyalty potions from the points store. spending 13,000 points, ye li had over a million points left after the battle in huangjiang base city. he didn¡¯t plan to kill these dozen or so evolved beings. if he did, there would be a constant stream of people heading to huangjiang base city. the only solution was to make them absolutely loyal to him. at this moment, the dozen or so cloud peak academy evolved beings were still screaming in agony, feeling that they were about to die. ye li looked at them and said casually, ¡°stop screaming. if you scream again, you will die.¡± as soon as he said this, the dozen or so evolved beings instantly fell silent, as they knew that ye li¡¯s words were not empty threats. even in their current state of pain, they didn¡¯t dare to make a sound. ¡°drink these potions, and your injuries will heal,¡± ye li said slowly. upon hearing this, the cloud peak academy evolved beings looked at each other with uncertainty. they suspected that the potions in ye li¡¯s hand might be poison. even if it was poison, they had no choice but to drink it now. not drinking it meant certain death, but drinking it might still offer a glimmer of hope. just as these dozen or so evolved beings were about to drink the potions, ye li activated his healing art and healed all of their injuries. after drinking the potions, the dozen or so evolved beings no longer looked afraid of ye li; instead, their eyes were filled with absolute loyalty. ¡°now, return to cloud peak academy and tell them that those two recruiters were killed by the dark race members in the northern wilderness zone.¡± ¡°cloud peak academy has four students: xiao hui, yun man, su xun¡¯er, and lu qian. from now on, you will be their subordinates.¡± ¡°yes, master!¡± the dozen or so evolved beings replied respectfully. ¡°by the way, what positions do you hold in cloud peak academy?¡± ye li asked. ¡°master, we are all recruiters of cloud peak academy.¡± ye li thought that the position of recruiter in cloud peak academy, although not high, was still held by fifth-tier evolved beings. if xiao hui and the others encountered any trouble in the future, these evolved beings should be able to handle it. ¡°you may go now,¡± ye li waved his hand. immediately, the dozen or so cloud peak academy evolved beings left the area. ye li opened the bag containing the purgatory fruits. all of the purgatory fruits had human faces and looked terrifying with their angry expressions and bulging eyes. ye li had eaten one before, and it tasted quite good. he picked up a purgatory fruit and began to eat. in no time, all twenty-three purgatory fruits were swallowed. ding¡­ ¡°demonic aura +1000.¡± the system¡¯s notification sound echoed in ye li¡¯s mind. ye li realized that this increase in demonic aura was likely due to the enhancement of the ancient devil tome. he couldn¡¯t help but be surprised that the purgatory fruits not only tasted good but also boosted his demonic aura. there was no reasoning with that. now that he was full¡­ ye li released the apocalypse legion from the system space. there was ah da, bai wawa, hongye, yutong, and swordmaster all qi.. Chapter 223 - Chapter 223: Human chapter 223: human-faced demon spider translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations currently, ah da, bai wawa, hongye, and yutong were all seventh-tier zombies. swordmaster ah qi was slightly behind, but he would soon reach the seventh tier as well. it was time to upgrade swordmaster all qi in the abandoned city. ye li slowly got up and headed towards the abandoned city. upon arriving at the abandoned city, ye li couldn¡¯t help but sigh. he marveled at how there could be such a modern city in the wilderness, albeit abandoned. ¡°roar! roar!¡± as soon as he entered the wilderness area, ye li heard the cries of zombies. while others might find the sound of zombies unpleasant, ye li considered these zombie cries to be the most melodious music in the world. hundreds of zombies were approaching. these zombies were of a slightly higher level than the ones ye li had encountered in the falling rock mountain range, ranging from level 3 to 4. ¡°take action!¡± ye li gave command to the apocalypse legion. immediately, ah da, bai wawa, hongye, yutong, and swordmaster ah qi began to attack the zombies. ye li casually opened the synthesis grid in his mind and started synthesizing. before long, he had synthesized a second-tier male zombie and a second-tier female zombie. after ye li had synthesized all the hundreds of zombies, he instructed the apocalypse legion to attract more zombies. there were so many zombies in this abandoned city, and the apocalypse legion had attracted over three thousand of them. ye li, with a calm expression on his face, watched the scene unfold. ding¡­ ¡°swordmaster all qi has been upgraded to a sixth-tier zombie.¡± ye li was delighted. now, the sun began to set. the beauty of the setting sun was truly captivating! ye li felt that he had had enough for the day and was about to leave when he heard a spine-chilling laughter. ¡°squeak, squeak.¡± following the sound, he saw a human-faced demon spider. this human-faced demon spider was slightly larger than a bull, with a black and white body. its face was incredibly pale, resembling a mask. ye li couldn¡¯t help but think that if this spider were in china, it would surely scare people to death. spiders were already scary, but the fact that this one had a human face made it even more terrifying. ¡°i never expected that there would be a human here in my territory,¡± the human-faced demon spider said with a smug smile. this human-faced demon spider was a fourth-tier dark race member and extremely weak. at the same time, ye li noticed that there were many spider webs around this human-faced demon spider, with hundreds of first to second-tier small human-faced demon spiders attached to them. ¡°1 guess it¡¯s been more than three years since you last had a human meal. it seems like today, you can have a feast,¡± the human-faced demon spider laughed again. ye li smiled inwardly, thinking that he was just about to leave when this spider appeared. it was practically seeking death. ¡°what do you think, human? did you come here on your own, or do you want me to eat you?¡± the human-faced demon spider stared at ye li. ye li was a bit puzzled and said to the human-faced demon spider, ¡°don¡¯t you see my apocalypse legion?¡± the human-faced demon spider was taken aback by ye li¡¯s words. it had only been paying attention to ye li earlier and had neglected to notice the five zombies around him. it now took a closer look! then the human-faced demon spider screamed in terror when it saw the five zombies. ¡°well¡­¡± this human-faced spider was just focused on ye li earlier. it knew that there were five zombies around ye li but didn¡¯t pay attention to their eyes. it was only now that it noticed that out of the five seventh-tier zombies standing beside ye li, four of them had red eyes, and one had silver eyes. in other words, among the five zombies standing next to ye li, four were seventh-tier zombies, and one was a sixth-tier zombie.. Chapter 224 - Chapter 224: Ah Qi, I’ll Leave It to You chapter 224: ah qi, i¡¯ll leave it to you translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations the human-faced demon spider was only a fourth-tier dark race member. seeing such a force, it was terrified beyond measure. ¡°human, you can actually control zombies!¡± ¡°no! you¡¯re not human, and you¡¯re not a dark race member. what are you, exactly?¡± the human-faced demon spider exclaimed in terror. after carefully sensing it, it realized that ye li¡¯s body had no human aura and no dark race member aura, and he just had an appearance identical to a human. ye li smiled faintly, ¡°you¡¯re about to die soon. why bother knowing who i am?¡± with that, ye li looked at swordmaster ah qi and said, ¡°ah qi, i¡¯ll leave it to you.¡± swordmaster all qi was now a sixth-tier zombie, and ye li hadn¡¯t seen him in battle yet. after synthesizing swordmaster ah qi into a fifth-tier zombie in the falling rock mountain range, ye li gained a zombie skill called ¡°death-dealing triple ghost sword.¡± now, ye li wanted to see how powerful this skill really was. the human-faced demon spider, realizing that ye li had no intention of letting it go, stared at ye li with fear in its eyes, preparing for a life-or-death struggle. ¡°children, attack!¡± with ye li¡¯s command, the hundreds of first to second-tier human-faced demon spiders around the fourth-tier one all rushed toward ye li. swordmaster all qi swiftly stood in front of ye li, and his zombie attribute was speed, making him very fast. swordmaster ah qi drew his slasher sword, and in an instant, a sword¡¯s cry rang out. the pitch-black cleave sword, gleaming with icy light, was swung effortlessly. as the hundreds of human-faced demon spiders approached, swordmaster ah qi struck. swish! this one strike seemed like three strikes, and three strikes seemed like countless strikes. this was the death-dealing triple ghost sword! instantly, countless sword shadows attacked the hundreds of human-faced demon spiders. these human-faced demon spiders were only first to second-tier dark race members and couldn¡¯t withstand such an attack. they were continuously chopped to pieces, and the scene was gruesome. the fourth-tier human-faced demon spider was already scared out of its wits, and at this moment, it had only one thought: to escape from this place. the human-faced demon spider had many legs, so it was generally faster than dark race members of the same level. however, no matter how many legs it had, it couldn¡¯t escape the cleave sword of the sixth-tier zombie swordmaster all qi. swordmaster ah qi swung his sword again, and the fourth-tier human-faced demon spider was instantly cleaved in half. ye li couldn¡¯t help but think that all qi was different when he had a sword. he had the aura of a zombie sword god. the death-dealing triple ghost sword was currently only a d-grade skill. when it reached s-grade, its power would be beyond imagination. sword energy soared, commanding with an awe-inspiring presence. ding¡­ ¡°congratulations, host, on randomly obtaining a super treasure chest. would you like to open it?¡± ¡°open it.¡± ¡°congratulations, host, on obtaining a zombie skill upgrade potion xi.¡± ye li realized that he had merely thought about it, and it happened. his luck was truly exceptional. after integrating the zombie skill upgrade potion into the death-dealing triple ghost sword, the skill was upgraded to a c-grade skill. then, ye li left the abandoned city and returned to the flame base. upon his return, ye li noticed that the lights were on in the conference hall of the flame base. he was puzzled, wondering if there was a meeting going on. ye li walked towards the conference hall, and no one dared to stop him. at this point, his status in the flame organization was even higher than luo yue¡¯s. upon entering the conference hall, he saw luo yue and the captains of the flame organization¡¯s squads, all looking extremely serious.. Chapter 225 - Chapter 225: Lei Zhan’s Junior Brother chapter 225: lei zhan¡¯s junior brother translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations upon seeing ye li enter, luo yue quickly stood up to greet him. ¡°senior, reliable information suggests that lei zhan¡¯s junior brother has arrived at the thunder god organization,¡± luo yue said to ye li. ¡°lei zhan¡¯s junior brother?¡± clearly, ye li was unaware of who lei zhan¡¯s junior brother was. luo yue pondered for a moment and then continued, ¡°lei zhan¡¯s junior brother is named chen yun. he became a disciple of the sky-crushing demon hand a few months ago.¡± chen yun!!! ye li contemplated the name. if he remembered correctly, there was also a chen yun in the annan base city. chen yun¡¯s father was chen ba, and after ye li killed chen ba, chen yun disappeared. could it be¡­ a sly smile appeared on ye li¡¯s face. could it be that chen yun has arrived in the wilderness zone? or was this guy just a namesake with chen yun? ¡°senior, after chen yun joined the thunder god organization, he took charge of the organization. i believe he might¡­¡± luo yue¡¯s words were interrupted by ye li. ¡°when the enemy comes, we meet them head-on; when the water comes, we use the earth to block it,¡± ye li said casually. with a lazy expression on his face, ye li left the meeting hall and returned to his room. ¡°senior, chen yun has arrived with members of the thunder god organization,¡± luo yue said. ye li nodded slowly without any expression on his face. he activated his heavenly spirit eyes and looked out the window. a young man with members of the thunder god organization was standing outside the flame base. and this young man! a faint smile appeared on ye li¡¯s lips. the young man who brought the thunder god organization to the flame organization was none other than chen yun, the same chen yun from the annan base city. originally, chen yun could have focused on cultivation and sought revenge in the future. however, it just so happened that ye li encountered him in the wilderness zone. he could only say that chen yun was really unlucky. ye li calmly walked out of the flame base. at this moment, the flame organization and the thunder god organization were in a standoff, with a battle about to erupt at any moment. ¡°you, a small flame organization, dare to kill my senior brother?¡± chen yun stared coldly at luo yue. ¡°even if we killed lei zhan, what would you do?¡± suddenly, a carefree voice rang out among the crowd. everyone turned to look! when they did, members of the thunder god organization were visibly frightened. the power ye li had demonstrated when he was in the thunder god organization was truly terrifying. as for chen yun, his eyes widened as he stared at the slowly approaching young man. he couldn¡¯t believe what he was seeing. ¡°ye¡­ ye li!¡± chen yun clenched his fists tightly and stared coldly at ye li. ¡°months have passed, has your father ever visited your dreams?¡± ye li spoke slowly. chen yun stared at ye li. this guy had killed his father, a vendetta as deep as the abyss. ¡°ye li, for the past few months, i¡¯ve been dreaming of killing you, but 1 never thought you would appear before me!¡± ¡°according to the thunder god organization¡¯s members, a powerful individual arrived at the flame base. i never imagined it would be you, hahaha!¡± chen yun burst into laughter, nearly going insane. ¡°what are you laughing at?¡± ye li said calmly. ¡°what am 1 laughing at?¡± chen yun stopped laughing. ¡°ye li, my master is the renowned sky-crushing demon hand, an eighth-tier evolved being in the wilderness north zone. so, why do you think 1 am laughing?¡± chen yun looked as if his greatest enemy was about to be avenged, a triumphant expression spreading across his face. ye li gave a faint smile.. ¡°so, you just rely on the sky-crushing demon hand, an eighth-tier evolved being?¡± Chapter 226 - Chapter 226: Do You Have to See My Apocalypse Legion? chapter 226: do you have to see my apocalypse legion? translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations chen yun was taken aback by these words, and he couldn¡¯t imagine why ye li dared to say such things. ¡°ye li, don¡¯t you know how terrifying my master is?¡± chen yun stared at ye li. ¡°does your master know how terrifying 1 am?¡± ye li smiled calmly. he had already reached the third level of the ancient devil tome and had no fear of an eighth-tier evolved being. silence, a long silence. time seemed to stand still, and at this moment, no one dared to speak. chen yun gritted his teeth, ¡°ye li, at this point, what is there for you to remain calm? my master can kill you a thousand times in the blink of an eye!¡± members of the flame and thunder organizations held their breath; the name ¡°sky-crushing demon hand¡± was infamous in the wilderness northern region, and just hearing it sent shivers down their spines. ¡°by the way, ye li, didn¡¯t you have some fifth-tier zombies? what happened to them? are they dead?¡± chen yun continued. the members of the thunder god organization were surprised; what did it mean to have fifth-tier zombies? could it be¡­ was this person from the dark race? ¡°let me correct you, they are my apocalypse legion,¡± ye li said casually. apocalypse legion! just the name alone exuded unparalleled dominance. ¡°don¡¯t act so self-righteous with me. my master will be here soon, and when that happens, no matter what legion you have, you will die!¡± ¡°and all of you will die!¡± chen yun scanned the members of the flame organization coldly. the members of the flame organization were terrified when they heard that chen yun¡¯s master was coming. ¡°ye li, now that you¡¯ve heard that my master is coming soon, are you afraid?¡± chen yun looked at ye li with a smug expression. ¡°but don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll die soon,¡± chen yun continued. chen yun¡¯s words left the members of the flame organization quite frightened, but ye li¡¯s face remained completely calm, as if he hadn¡¯t heard anything at all. chen yun noticed that there was no change in ye li¡¯s expression, and his temples throbbed with anger. ¡°ye li, i will definitely dismember you and make you understand what real pain is!¡± chen yun shouted angrily. the members of the flame organization all looked at each other in silence. chen yun¡¯s master, sky-crushing demon hand, was about to arrive, and they couldn¡¯t help but feel fear. however, ye li remained calm, his face as placid as ever, as if nothing could disturb his composure. ¡°chen yun, do you know why i haven¡¯t let my apocalypse legion come out?¡± ye li looked at chen yun with a playful expression. chen yun was puzzled, ¡°why?¡± ¡°because i thought that if 1 let the apocalypse legion out, you would be scared out of your wits,¡± ye li said calmly. chen yun was stunned; he couldn¡¯t believe ye li had the audacity to say such things. he remembered that a few months ago, in the annan base city, ye li¡¯s so-called apocalypse legion was nothing more than fifth-tier zombies. although he was only a second-tier evolved being now, his master, sky-crushing demon hand, was an eighth-tier evolved being. ¡°chen yun, do you want to see my apocalypse legion?¡± ye li slowly asked chen yun. chen yun coldly replied, ¡°ye li, stop pretending to be calm and composed. even if i see them, what difference will it make?¡± ¡°you really want to see? well then, since you want to see, i, ye li, will grant your wish.¡± with that, ye li released the apocalypse legion from the system space.. Chapter 227 - Chapter 227: The Death of Chen Yun chapter 227: the death of chen yun translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations currently, ah da, bai wawa, hongye, and yutong were all seventh-tier zombies, while swordsman ah qi was a sixth-tier zombie. after ye li released the apocalypse legion, all the members of the thunder god organization were dumbfounded. they all collapsed on the ground in fear. ¡°se¡­ seventh-tier zombies?¡± seventh-tier zombies were easily recognizable by their red eyes. chen yun felt like he had been struck by lightning; his eyes were probably the widest they had ever been in his entire life. he remembered that just a few months ago, these zombies were clearly only fifth-tier, and now there were two additional zombies. four seventh-tier zombies and one sixth-tier zombie; this was too horrifying. ye li looked at chen yun¡¯s horrified expression and calmly said, ¡°this is my apocalypse legion. how does it feel?¡± chen yun couldn¡¯t even form a complete sentence at this point. he was trembling uncontrollably, his body paralyzed with fear. ¡°come here and let me kill you,¡± ye li said, beckoning to chen yun. hearing these words, chen yun was truly terrified, as if his soul had left his body. ¡°ye li, my master will be here soon. if you dare do anything to me, my master won¡¯t spare you!¡± chen yun tried to intimidate ye li using his master¡¯s name, but ye li had never been one to be threatened, and he hated being threatened. ¡°chen yun, if there is a next life, remember never to provoke the wrong people, because the consequences are severe,¡± ye li said slowly. ye li raised his finger, and golden spiritual energy wrapped around it. in the moment his words fell, the golden spiritual energy shot towards chen yun. in his final moments, chen yun¡¯s eyes were filled with golden spiritual energy, and he could no longer see anything else. swish! with the sound of breaking wind, chen yun disappeared from this world forever. silence, a deadly silence. it wasn¡¯t until this moment that the members of the thunder god organization finally felt what true fear was. they even felt their souls trembling uncontrollably. for these people from the thunder god organization, ye li had no interest at all because they were just too weak, like fallen leaves on the road. ¡°you deal with them,¡± ye li said to luo yue. luo yue was taken aback, and she knew exactly what ye li meant. after a few seconds, luo yue stared at the members of the thunder god organization and said coldly, ¡°1 gave you a chance last time, but now you¡¯ve brought this upon yourselves.¡± ¡°kill them all for me!¡± with luo yue¡¯s command, the members of the flame organization rushed forward. without chen yun, the members of the thunder god organization scattered in panic. before long, the area outside the flame base was filled with blood. in this ruthless wilderness area, none of the members of the thunder god organization survived. with the thunder god organization eradicated, the flame organization became the strongest in the region. ye li and the apocalypse legion watched from the sidelines. his face, which had been indifferent, became even more so. chen yun had claimed that sky-crushing demon hand was coming, so why hadn¡¯t he arrived yet? could it be that chen yun was lying? thinking this, ye li¡¯s uninterested expression grew even more uninterested. ¡°my disciple!¡± a sudden loud shout reached ye li¡¯s ears. hearing this voice, ye li¡¯s previously uninterested expression suddenly became animated. even with his eyes closed, ye li could have guessed that the one who had made that sound was none other than sky-crushing demon hand, an eighth-tier evolved being.. Chapter 228 - Chapter 228: Meng Cangtian’s Scheme chapter 228: meng cangtian¡¯s scheme translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations the members of the flame organization quickly turned their heads in the direction of the voice, as a middle-aged man in his fifties descended from the sky! the middle-aged man was dressed in a suit, had sharp sword-like eyebrows, a pair of sharp eyes, and a silver basin-like face. as soon as the members of the flame organization saw this middle-aged man, they recoiled as if they had encountered a grim reaper. meng cangtian, the sky-crushing demon hand, had a fearsome reputation in the wilderness northern region. the name meng cangtian alone had a shocking effect. when meng cangtian arrived at chen yun¡¯s body, his face filled with sorrow. ¡°who did this?!¡± meng cangtian suddenly shouted in anger. he stared at the members of the flame organization, and a pressure emanated from his body. ¡°it¡¯s you who killed my disciple! i will make you all pay!¡± meng cangtian roared. ye li smiled and looked at the furious meng cangtian. ¡°chen yun was only a second-tier evolved being. do you really have to kill so many people to avenge him?¡± as these words were spoken, meng cangtian turned his gaze towards ye li. ¡°no wonder a small flame organization dared to attack my disciple. it turns out you exist,¡± meng cangtian said. ¡°you control such powerful zombies, but i can¡¯t sense the aura of the dark race from you, and 1 can¡¯t feel any trace of a human aura either.¡± ¡°what race are you from, exactly?¡± meng cangtian asked, staring at ye li. ye li looked at meng cangtian and said, ¡°since you want to know, i¡¯ll tell you. i am a demon.¡± a demon!!! the members of the flame organization had already learned that ye li was a demon, although they didn¡¯t know exactly what that meant. ¡°demon?¡± meng cangtian¡¯s face showed some astonishment, clearly having never heard of the term before. ¡°you can think of it this way: in this world, there is only one demon, and that¡¯s me, ye li,¡± ye li said slowly. meng cangtian stared at ye li, feeling somewhat hesitant. after all, ye li was an eighth-tier evolved being, and he had four seventh-tier zombies and one sixth-tier zombie. with such strength, there was no way he could defeat him. ¡°i didn¡¯t expect someone like you to appear in the wilderness northern region. today, i, meng cangtian, am alone and can¡¯t beat you. if you have the guts, come and challenge me in the abandoned city!¡± meng cangtian said to ye li. ¡°and i¡¯ll also make sure to spread the information about you. it won¡¯t be long before you become famous in the wilderness northern region,¡± meng cangtian said with a smug look at ye li. ye li was momentarily taken aback. he didn¡¯t expect to get free publicity. but it seemed that meng cangtian¡¯s goal was to let the humans and the dark race in the wilderness northern region know that a demon had arrived in the wilderness northern region. a demon, neither a human nor a dark race member. was this meant to make me the enemy of the entire wilderness northern region? a hint of excitement appeared on ye li¡¯s calm face. he had originally intended to kill meng cangtian, but hearing meng cangtian¡¯s words, he was actually looking forward to it. as for dealing with meng cangtian, he could do that later. ¡°farewell, demon!¡± with that, meng cangtian leaped into the air and left the area. the members of the flame organization were still in shock. did meng cangtian, the sky-crushing demon hand, just leave like that? however, luo yue looked at ye li with some concern. although she knew that ye li¡¯s strength was beyond her imagination, she couldn¡¯t help but worry. ye li thought that in the coming days, some interesting things might happen. he decided to stay with the flame organization for a few days and see what unfolded. sure enough, as ye li expected, many interesting things happened in the next few days! Chapter 229 - Chapter 229: The Apocalypse Legion chapter 229: the apocalypse legion translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations in these days, thanks to meng cangtian¡¯s propaganda, the name of ye li seemed to float like the wind in various corners of the wilderness northern region. they knew that ye li was a demon!!! neither human nor a member of the dark race. in an instant, the wilderness northern region was in a great uproar. some organizations not far from the flame base came one after another, wanting to join. in just three days, the flame organization had more than a thousand new members. many people came to see ye li, wanting to know what this so-called demon was. ¡°heh, are you guys worthy of seeing senior?¡± luo yue looked coldly at the thirteen people in front of her. these thirteen people had bizarre appearances, with earrings, nose rings, lip rings, and their hair dyed in bright colors. ¡°little girl, what did you just say? we, the western mountain ghouls, coming to your tiny flame organization, is already a great honor for you. how dare you speak to us like that?¡± the western mountain ghouls had some reputation in the wilderness northern region, all of them being fifth-tier evolved beings. ¡°sorry, you don¡¯t have the qualifications to meet senior.¡± luo yue ruthlessly rejected them. upon hearing this, the western mountain ghouls all furrowed their brows and one of them coldly retorted, ¡°it seems like we, the western mountain ghouls, haven¡¯t shown up for too long. nobody in the wilderness northern region remembers our name anymore!¡± ye li, who was sleeping on a nearby tree, opened his eyes and watched the scene with a hint of amusement on his face. he never expected to find goths in the wilderness northern region. western mountain ghouls? ye li couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. just thirteen fifth-tier evolved beings. it was indeed a case of ¡°when the cat¡¯s away, the mice will play.¡± ¡°all da, go give them a scare.¡± after saying that, ye li closed his eyes again. ah da walked over. standing at a height of one meter ninety, he had a red cloak, silver gloves that gleamed, golden hair, and muscles all over his body like a coiling dragon. the western mountain ghouls were still yelling at luo yue when suddenly they felt like a giant tower had appeared beside them, blocking out even the sunlight. the thirteen people were stunned and looked behind them. and when they looked, they were utterly shocked! this person¡¯s physique was just too powerful! ¡°this¡­ this!!!¡± suddenly, one of the western mountain ghouls was left speechless. because he had realized that the person in front of him was not a human but a zombie. ¡°a seventh-tier red-eyed mutant zombie!¡± as soon as this was said, all the western mountain ghouls took three steps back in fright, with cold sweat breaking out on their foreheads. ¡°this is the leader of senior¡¯s apocalypse legion!¡± luo yue stared at the western mountain ghouls and said. before coming, the western mountain ghouls had heard about the demon in the flame organization who had an apocalypse legion. in this apocalypse legion, there were five powerful zombies: four seventh-tier zombies and one sixth-tier zombie. at first, they didn¡¯t believe it, but now, with ah da standing beside them, how could they not believe it? at this moment, the western mountain ghouls deeply regretted their decision. it was unclear if someone had secretly investigated ye li or something else had happened. but now both ye li and the apocalypse legion had become known in the wilderness northern region. the demon king ye li, the fist-god zombie zombie ah da, the iron-foot zombie bai wawa, the ice zombie hongye, the petrifying zombie yutong, and the ghost sword zombie all qi. it was unknown who had come up with these names, but ye li could only say they were quite creative. not only did ye li¡¯s reputation soar in the wilderness northern region, but the apocalypse legion was also equally famous. the fist-god, iron-foot, ice, petrifying, and ghost sword zombies were all widely known, although very few had actually seen them.. Chapter 230 - Chapter 230: Why Should I Fear Ants Like You chapter 230: why should i fear ants like you translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations the thirteen goths from the western mountain ghouls saw ah da with his red cloak and silver gloves, and when luo yue added her statement, they naturally realized that ah da was the fist-god zombie. before coming, they simply couldn¡¯t believe that someone like this would suddenly appear in the wilderness northern region. demon king? neither human nor a member of the dark race? how could it be possible?! but now, they found out not only were they wrong, but they were utterly mistaken. ¡°well¡­ actually, we came to join the flame organization,¡± one of them said in a terrified voice to luo yue. the western mountain ghouls knew that if they uttered any more arrogant words at this moment, there was absolutely no chance of them surviving. luo yue was taken aback; she didn¡¯t expect the western mountain ghouls to suddenly change their stance like this. ¡°you came to join the flame organization?¡± luo yue looked at them with skepticism. the western mountain ghouls clearly weren¡¯t here to join the flame organization. with ah da right behind them, the pressure from a seventh-tier zombie was overwhelming. they were struggling to catch their breath. ¡°we¡­¡± the western mountain ghouls didn¡¯t finish their sentence before ye li arrived at their side. ye li yawned, his face showing a lazy expression. the western mountain ghouls were startled. when did this young man appear beside them? how did they not notice him? ¡°brat, did you also come to join the flame organization?¡± one of them stared at ye li. ye li shook his head slowly, ¡°no.¡± the western mountain ghouls were confused. ¡°then what did you come for? are you here to cause trouble for the flame organization?¡± they thought it was ridiculous that this brat hadn¡¯t noticed the fist-god zombie. when he realized, his jaw would probably drop. ye li shook his head again, ¡°no.¡± the western mountain ghouls looked at the young man in front of them. they scratched their heads, never having seen such a calm young man before. it was as if nothing could faze him. ¡°brat, what did you come here for?¡± one of them angrily shouted. the western mountain ghouls were famous in the wilderness northern region. now, this young man who wasn¡¯t even well-known dared to act so arrogantly in front of them! luo yue wanted to remind him but felt that speaking at this moment might not be a good idea and could lead to displeasure from senior. ye li looked at the man who had spoken. this man had green hair, as if he had a lush green field on his head. he had earrings, nose rings, lip rings, and tattoos all over his body. isn¡¯t this a goth? interesting. ¡°hehe, do you have the qualifications to know why 1 came here?¡± ye li replied nonchalantly. ¡°what!!!¡± the western mountain ghouls were infuriated by his response. ¡°brat, we are the western mountain ghouls of the wilderness northern region!¡± the thirteen members of the western mountain ghouls stared at ye li, firmly believing that when ye li heard their name, he would be shocked. the people from the flame organization who witnessed this scene couldn¡¯t help but shake their heads. it was a case of ¡°digging one¡¯s own grave.¡± the western mountain ghouls had brought this upon themselves. but what the western mountain ghouls never dreamed of was that ye li¡¯s expression remained completely unchanged. ¡°brat, aren¡¯t you afraid?¡± one of them asked in confusion, staring at ye li. ¡°afraid? why should i fear ants like you?¡± ye li replied slowly. as soon as these words were uttered, the western mountain ghouls were left dumbfounded. they, the famous western mountain ghouls, had just been called ants! Chapter 231 - Chapter 231: The Wrath of the Western Mountain Ghouls chapter 231: the wrath of the western mountain ghouls translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations the western mountain ghouls stared intensely at ye li. they were the proud western mountain ghouls and wouldn¡¯t allow anyone to insult them. ¡°brat, 1 really admire your courage. you dare to say such things to us, the western mountain ghouls!¡± one of the western mountain ghouls spoke coldly. ye li pondered for a few seconds, then looked at the man who had spoken, saying, ¡°are you¡­ not ants?¡± all thirteen members of the western mountain ghouls were fifth-tier evolved beings, and while others might see them as strong, ye li found them to be weak. the members of the flame organization watched this scene, knowing well that the western mountain ghouls were insignificant in ye li¡¯s eyes. they were anticipating a good show, as such displays were rare. ¡°brat! since you say we¡¯re ants, 1 will make you regret it today!¡± one of the western mountain ghouls shouted angrily. ye li gave a faint smile and shook his head slowly. ¡°just you alone is not enough.¡± this person was taken aback, thinking, i¡¯m a fifth-tier evolved being. how dare this brat, only in his twenties, be so arrogant to me?! ¡°what if 1 join?¡± another one of the western mountain ghouls stepped forward and said. ¡°not enough,¡± ye li shook his head again, his face calm as water. the western mountain ghouls were getting furious, and another one of them jumped out, staring at ye li and said, ¡°what if we all go together?¡± they thought that with three against one, this young man would surely be terrified. however, they couldn¡¯t have anticipated that ye li would shake his head again. ¡°not enough,¡± ye li said calmly. ¡°brat, you!¡± ¡°what if all the western mountain ghouls go together?¡± at this point, the western mountain ghouls were filled with overwhelming rage, and they had never been so angry in their entire lives. but they would rather believe that the sky was falling than what they were about to witness. ¡°still not enough,¡± ye li said again, shaking his head. the thirteen members of the western mountain ghouls were infuriated beyond measure. they couldn¡¯t believe that they, the western mountain ghouls, couldn¡¯t handle a young man and he even dared to be so arrogant in front of them. luo yue was also astonished. she watched ye li¡¯s calm and carefree expression and couldn¡¯t help but feel her heart pounding uncontrollably. ¡°alright, alright! since you say that, today, all thirteen of us will teach you a lesson!¡± as the words fell, the thirteen members of the western mountain ghouls began to advance towards ye li. they intended to make ye li understand they messed with the wrong person. ye li looked at the approaching western mountain ghouls with a calm expression, standing still like a statue, and he slowly raised a finger. on top of that finger, a terrifying golden spiritual light began to swirl. just as the western mountain ghouls were about to reach him, ye li¡¯s finger descended. swish! swish! swish! in an instant, dozens of golden spiritual lights shot out violently. at first, the western mountain ghouls didn¡¯t pay much attention, but as they tried to dodge the oncoming golden spiritual lights, it was already too late. their eyes widened as if they felt the gates of heli opening up before them. ¡°all! all! ah!!!¡± in an instant, all the western mountain ghouls fell to the ground, their legs riddled with horrifying blood holes.. Chapter 232 - Chapter 232: My Name is Ye Li chapter 232: my name is ye li translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations the members of the flame organization were all in shock at this sight. although they knew ye li was powerful, these were thirteen fifth-tier evolved beings. thirteen fifth-tier evolved beings were defeated so easily? listening to the agonizing cries of the fallen western mountain ghouls, the members of the flame organization turned their gazes once again to ye li, who had a somewhat slender figure. but the slender figure exuded a tremendous visual impact. he appeared like an ancient deity standing between heaven and earth, truly terrifying. the western mountain ghouls were sweating in pain, and they finally realized what kind of existence they had provoked. ye li looked at the fallen western mountain ghouls and, after a few seconds, spoke slowly, ¡°did you just say you came to join the flame organization?¡± ¡°ah! it hurts so much! we were originally here to join the flame organization. when lord demon king ye li finds out, he won¡¯t spare you!¡± one of them cried out in pain. ye li found these western mountain ghouls with their goth appearance quite interesting. since they came to join the flame organization, he might as well facilitate that. he raised his palm and activated his healing technique. a golden spiritual light descended on the wounds of the thirteen western mountain ghouls. in an instant, their wounds healed. the western mountain ghouls felt the pain subside and looked at their wounds. to their astonishment, the wounds¡­ had disappeared? it wasn¡¯t just healing; the wounds had completely vanished, as if they had never existed. ¡°what is going on?¡± one of the western mountain ghouls exclaimed in disbelief. ¡°it seems like that young man unleashed dozens of golden spiritual lights from his palm, and then our wounds healed?¡± another one said. ¡°it looks like it, golden spiritual lights, and the golden aura¡­ sss-level genetic warrior?¡± in the wilderness northern region, many people had never even heard of sss-level genetic warriors, but the western mountain ghouls had heard of them. once the western mountain ghouls were certain that ye li was an sss-level genetic warrior, they were all shocked. they got up from the ground. they had come to understand that ye li was not someone they could defeat. one of them cautiously looked at ye li and asked, ¡°may 1 ask¡­ who you are?¡± all of the western mountain ghouls looked at ye li, and their attitude had changed from disdain to respect. ye li¡¯s lips curled up slightly, and a faint smile appeared on his face. he spoke slowly, ¡°i am¡­ ye li!¡± ¡°what!!!¡± the western mountain ghouls were shocked beyond belief. they never dreamed that the young man before them was ye li. ye li¡­ the demon king ye li! at the same time, they finally understood the true extent of ye li¡¯s terror. originally, they had come with the intention of challenging him, but when they saw the seventh-tier fist-god zombie all da, they realized that it was impossible. now, a young man had appeared, showing an indifferent demeanor. they naturally wanted to show this young man a lesson, so he would understand the consequences of offending the western mountain ghouls. but how could they have expected that this young man was none other than the demon king ye li. after meng cangtian¡¯s propaganda, the name of demon king ye li in the wilderness northern region was almost a household name. ¡°lord demon king, please allow us to become your followers,¡± the western mountain ghouls suddenly said to ye li. ¡°i, ye li, do not need any human followers,¡± ye li replied calmly.. Chapter 233 - Chapter 233: Heading to the Abandoned City chapter 233: heading to the abandoned city translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations the western mountain ghouls were taken aback. they hadn¡¯t expected that ye li wouldn¡¯t need their following. immediately, all thirteen of the western mountain ghouls wore self-deprecating expressions. they now understood the gap between them and ye li, like ants standing at the base of an infinitely tall mountain. ¡°weren¡¯t you here to join the flame organization?¡± ye li suddenly asked. the thirteen western mountain ghouls were startled. despite their eccentric appearances with colorful hair, they were not foolish. on the contrary, they were quite intelligent and understood what ye li meant. ¡°respected demon king, of course, we came to join the flame organization,¡± one of them quickly replied. wasn¡¯t joining the flame organization essentially the same as following ye li? luo yue¡¯s exquisite face lit up with joy. she knew that the western mountain ghouls were already submissive towards senior. with the joining of the western mountain ghouls, the flame organization would naturally become stronger. ye li¡¯s face remained expressionless. he had been in the flame organization for a few days now, and it was time to head to the abandoned city. he remembered that meng cangtian had asked him to go to the abandoned city to challenge him before leaving. he had just been there a few days ago, so he knew the way well. ye li opened the points mall in his mind. when he was in the annan base city, he had elevated chen qi¡¯s realm using points. now that luo yue was the leader of the flame organization, it was too weak for her to remain a second-tier evolved being. he spent 100,000 points to purchase ten upgrade potions. ¡°luo yue, come here,¡± ye li called out to luo yue. luo yue was taken aback, and her exquisite face showed confusion. ¡°senior, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ye li handed the ten upgrade potions to luo yue. ¡°drink them.¡± luo yue looked at the potions in ye li¡¯s hand and accepted them with some bewilderment. although she didn¡¯t know what was inside, she trusted that ye li wouldn¡¯t harm her. without much thought, luo yue consumed all ten life potions. instantly, luo yue felt an invisible force surging through her internal organs. her fair face showed shock and astonishment. ¡°am¡­ am 1 breaking through?¡± after a few minutes, luo yue couldn¡¯t believe it. she stared at her own hands in astonishment and said, ¡°am i a fourth-tier evolved being now?¡± she knew very well that her becoming a fourth-tier evolved being must have been related to the potions she had just consumed. ¡°senior, just now, did i¡­¡± luo yue hadn¡¯t finished her sentence before ye li interrupted. ¡°yes, just as you thought,¡± ye li replied. ¡°i¡¯m going to the abandoned city,¡± ye li continued. luo yue knew that ye li couldn¡¯t stay in the small flame organization for long. she smiled at ye li. ¡°senior, please be careful.¡± ye li nodded and then set off for the abandoned city, accompanied by ah da. the abandoned city was an absolute danger zone in the wilderness northern region, inhabited by dark race, organized forces, and zombies. meng cangtian, the sky-crushing demon hand, was the master of the ghost hand sect, which was a major power in the abandoned city. the ghost hand sect was a large faction in the abandoned city with thousands of members. currently, ye li was an eighth-tier evolved being. ah da, bai wawa, hongye, and yutong were all seventh-tier zombies, while swordsman ah qi was a sixth-tier zombie. ye li¡¯s primary goal upon arriving at the abandoned city was to elevate swordsman ah qi to a seventh-tier zombie.. Chapter 234 - Chapter 234: The Violet chapter 234: the violet-haired girl translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations using the swift steps, ye li and the apocalypse legion arrived at the abandoned city. presently, with ye li leading the apocalypse legion, it was as if a great sage had arrived, and all other deities had dispersed. the area ye li arrived at was the same as the last time he had been there, where he had synthesized over 4,000 zombies. he wondered if he had exhausted all the zombies here. upon entering with the apocalypse legion, the place felt eerily quiet. ye li used his heavenly spirit eyes to scan the area and confirmed that there were indeed not many zombies left. to advance swordsman ah qi to a seventh-tier zombie, they needed to venture deeper. ye li, with the apocalypse legion, proceeded further into the city. they arrived at a desolate area with crumbling walls and ruins, as if it had experienced a modern war. using his heavenly spirit eyes, ye li found several zombies in the vicinity and sent the apocalypse legion to lure them over. before long, the apocalypse legion had attracted numerous zombies. these male and female zombies appeared to be at levels 3 to 4. ye li synthesized all of them, and as the number of zombies increased, the level of zombies he synthesized also rose. finally, after five hours, ye li had synthesized a sixth-tier male zombie and a fourth-tier female zombie. after synthesizing the sixth-tier male zombie with swordsman ah qi, he upgraded swordsman all qi to a seventh-tier zombie. now, there was one remaining fourth-tier female zombie. ye li¡¯s system space already contained another fourth-tier female zombie. by merging these two fourth-tier female zombies, he created a fifth-tier female zombie. ye li smiled in satisfaction. with the apocalypse legion¡¯s five zombies all upgraded to seventh-tier, and himself as an eighth-tier evolved being,their combined strength made them practically invulnerable in the abandoned city. ¡°run! run!¡± at this moment, ye li suddenly heard several extremely frightened voices. ye li gazed ahead and saw more than a dozen evolved beings frantically running in his direction. these dozen or so evolved beings were all third-tier evolved beings, and among them, there was only one female evolved being. the female evolved being was a girl with exquisite features. her long, blue hair flowed in the wind, and she was a third-tier evolved being. behind these evolved beings, a group of heavy sword-wielding undead, over thirty in number, were madly chasing them. ye li smiled faintly, thinking that these evolved beings must feel like the sky was falling. after all, over thirty third-tier heavy sword-wielding undead were not something they could defeat. although people tended to be at their fastest when fleeing for their lives, these dozen or so evolved beings were eventually caught up to by the undead. the evolved beings started battling the group of third-tier heavy sword-wielding undead. ¡°ah!!!¡± in an instant, not far from ye li, the sounds of screams from the evolved beings could be heard continuously. ¡°miss, run quickly, we¡¯ll hold them back!¡± one of the evolved beings yelled at the girl with violet hair, then rushed into the group of third-tier heavy sword-wielding undead. the violet-haired girl was in a state of panic, standing frozen in place. ¡°miss, run!¡± another voice from an evolved being finally brought her back to her senses. by this point, the violet-haired girl was already tearful. she bit her lip hard and then began running toward ye li¡¯s direction. all of the dozen or so evolved beings had met a tragic end, and there were still over twenty third-tier heavy sword-wielding undead chasing after the violet-haired girl.. Chapter 235 - Chapter 235: Do You Know Who Is Most Likely to Die? chapter 235: do you know who is most likely to die? translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations the violet-haired girl, in her panic, ran up to ye li, stopping just a few steps away. she looked back at the twenty or so third-tier heavy sword-wielding undead closing in behind her. the twenty-plus third-tier heavy sword-wielding undead were getting closer to the violet-haired girl. the girl turned around, her only thought now being to escape this terrifying city. however, as she looked back, her frightened face turned even more terrified. this was because right in front of her, six figures stood in a single file. no, to be precise, it was one person and five zombies¡ªfive seventh-tier zombies! the violet-haired girl was horrified and had to stop in her tracks. she was trapped between ye li and his group and the more than twenty third-tier skeleton undead behind her. what should she do? she didn¡¯t know; she really didn¡¯t know. the more than twenty third-tier skeleton undead also came to a halt, all of them staring at ye li. ¡°sir, this human has offended us. please do not obstruct us,¡± one of the third-tier heavy sword-wielding undead said to ye li. ye li smiled and calmly looked at the speaking heavy sword-wielding undead. ¡°do you know who i am?¡± ye li slowly asked. with this statement, both the violet-haired girl and the more than twenty third-tier heavy sword-wielding undead were puzzled. they didn¡¯t understand why ye li would say such a thing. then, the more than twenty third-tier heavy sword-wielding undead and the violet-haired girl stared at ye li and the five zombies beside him. when they saw the eyes of the five zombies, their expressions turned ashen. ¡°what!!!¡± ¡°seventh-tier zombies¡­?¡± these more than twenty third-tier heavy sword-wielding undead were truly puzzled as to why there would be seventh-tier zombies in the abandoned city. and not just one, but five! suddenly, the more than twenty third-tier heavy sword-wielding undead considered a startling possibility: the youth before them was¡­ the demon king¡­ ye li! it was no longer a possibility but a fact. recently, all the major forces in the wilderness northern region had heard the name ¡°demon king ye li,¡± and they also knew that the demon king ye li had five zombies. the fist-god zombie, the iron foot zombie, the frost zombie, the petrification zombie, and the ghost sword zombie. now, with five high-tier zombies appearing beside this youth, it would be foolish not to realize that he was the demon king ye li. these twenty-odd third-tier heavy sword-wielding undead could realize it, and the purple-haired girl could naturally think as well. she became even more frightened. the skeleton undead were stunned. how had they not noticed earlier that this youth was the demon king ye li? ¡°noble presence, this human is an enemy of our dark race in the abandoned city. could you please¡­¡± the words of the third-tier skeleton undead were cut short as ye li interrupted. ¡°are you trying to negotiate with me?¡± ye li looked calmly at the speaking skeleton undead. all the more than twenty third-tier heavy sword-wielding undead were startled. the indifferent expression on ye li¡¯s face seemed terrifying to them. despite ye li¡¯s handsome and graceful appearance, his eyes were full of murderous intent, and he exuded an aura that commanded respect. ¡°demon king ye li, while you are undoubtedly powerful, do not forget where you are. this is the abandoned city!¡± one of the third-tier skeleton undead said coldly. ye li smiled faintly, glancing at the sun in the sky before slowly speaking, ¡°do you know who is most likely to die in the wilderness zone?¡± Chapter 236 - Chapter 236: Zi Qiong chapter 236: zi qiong translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations the twenty-plus third-tier skeletons were astonished and stared at ye li in disbelief. ye li smiled faintly, ¡°ignorant fools like you naturally wouldn¡¯t understand my meaning, so let me tell you.¡± ¡°in the wilderness zone, good people don¡¯t die, bad people don¡¯t die either, only foolish people die.¡± ¡°obviously, you are the foolish ones, even though you¡¯re not even human,¡± ye li calmly stated. this statement left the twenty-plus third-tier heavy sword-wielding undead utterly shocked as they finally realized the gravity of the situation. they wanted to escape, they really did! however, it was too late. a powerful punch from ah da, combined with wind, rain, lightning and thunder, struck out. ¡°boom!¡± a deafening sound reverberated, and all the twenty-plus third-tier skeletons melted into nothingness. the violet-haired girl was dumbfounded and stared at ah da in shock. more than twenty third-tier heavy sword-wielding undead were obliterated by a single punch, leaving no trace of their corpses. ¡°are you surprised?¡± ye li asked the stunned violet-haired girl. ¡°i¡­¡± the girl was startled and didn¡¯t know how to respond. ¡°if you find this surprising, let me tell you, never be surprised, because everything i do will leave you astounded for three days and three nights,¡± ye li calmly stated. upon hearing this, the violet-haired girl¡¯s fair face displayed even more astonishment. she had heard of the demon king ye li. it was said that the demon king ye li was neither human nor a dark race member but a demon. she had expected the demon king ye li to be extremely evil and hideous in appearance, but she couldn¡¯t have imagined that ye li would be so handsome. ¡°senior demon king, i¡¯m not from the abandoned city; i¡¯m from the falling rock mountain range,¡± the violet-haired girl said to ye li. the falling rock mountain range had many organizations and sects, some of which collaborated with the dark race to develop drugs that enhanced human genetics. ye li smiled faintly, ¡°what does that have to do with me?¡± upon hearing this, the violet-haired girl felt as if she had fallen into an icy pit. yes, what did it matter to ye li where she came from? ¡°senior demon king, thank you for saving me. if you ever have the time to come to the falling rock mountain range, i will¡­¡± she didn¡¯t finish her words before ye li interrupted her. ¡°why did you come to the abandoned city?¡± ye li asked. ye li wondered why she had come to the abandoned city when it was quite a distance from the falling rock mountain range. the violet-haired girl turned melancholic as she responded, ¡°the abandoned city is a forbidden zone for life, but we didn¡¯t believe it. we came here to explore, but who would have thought¡­¡± the violet-haired girl didn¡¯t continue, her eyes welled up with tears as she blamed herself for being stubborn, which had resulted in so many deaths. ye li chuckled inwardly, thinking that this violet-haired girl was just like yun man, who had gone to copper city to gain experience and ended up in a life-and-death struggle. however, ye li didn¡¯t care about these things. ¡°what¡¯s your name?¡± ye li looked at the violet-haired girl and asked. ¡°senior demon king, my name is zi qiong,¡± the violet-haired girl replied truthfully. ye li didn¡¯t say much and waved his hand, indicating for zi qiong to leave. as zi qiong was about to leave, a proud and unrestrained laughter suddenly rang in ye li¡¯s ears. ¡°ye li, you¡¯ve finally come to the abandoned city!¡± Chapter 237 - Chapter 237: Do You Really Think I Need to Run? chapter 237: do you really think i need to run? translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations as the arrogant voice rang out, several wind-breaking sounds followed. swish! swish! swish! suddenly, four figures appeared in front of ye li. these four individuals were all around fifty years old. one of them was none other than the master of the hand of the ghosts, meng cangtian, known as the ¡°sky-crushing demon hand.¡± the other three middle-aged men were all seventh-tier evolved beings. ¡°ye li, i never expected you would dare to come to the abandoned city,¡± meng cangtian said with a mocking smile as he looked at ye li. zi qiong was practically dumbstruck. although she couldn¡¯t determine the levels of these individuals, she could sense their terror. ye li¡¯s face, like carved jade, remained unaffected by meng cangtian¡¯s words. he calmly said to meng cangtian, ¡°the world is vast. not to mention the abandoned city, even the most dangerous places are no obstacle to me.¡± meng cangtian gritted his teeth and stared coldly at ye li. ¡°ye li, you killed two of my beloved disciples. last time, i was alone and vulnerable. this time, you¡¯ve come to the abandoned city. do you think you can leave?¡± meng cangtian asked. the three middle-aged men beside meng cangtian were all seventh-tier evolved beings, and they were staring coldly at ye li and his apocalypse legion. ¡°meng cangtian, do you really think i need to leave?¡± ye li¡¯s face revealed a mocking smile. at these words, meng cangtian and the other three seventh-tier evolved beings were visibly alarmed. zi qiong was even more terrified. she had heard of meng cangtian, the terrifying sky-crushing demon hand who held sway in the wilderness northern region. she had never dreamed that the middle-aged man standing before her would be meng cangtian. in her heart, a storm of shock and disbelief was brewing. was this what conversations between powerful individuals were like? ¡°are you implying that you intend to fight us?¡± meng cangtian stared at ye li. ye li smiled faintly. ¡°with just you few crooked melons and jujubes? do you think you¡¯re qualified to fight me?¡± ye li was now an eighth-tier evolved being, and his apocalypse legion consisted of seventh-tier zombie subordinates: all da, bai wawa, hongye, yutong, and swordsman all qi. in addition, he had advanced to the third level of the ancient devil tome. meng cangtian had no chance of winning against him. ¡°what did you just say?¡± meng cangtian¡¯s forehead bulged with blue veins as he spoke coldly, one word at a time. ¡°ye li, don¡¯t think that just because we¡¯re only four people, you¡¯re guaranteed to win. do you know where we are? this is the abandoned city!¡± a glint of coldness flashed in meng cangtian¡¯s eyes. ye li remained indifferent and smiled faintly. ¡°let them all come out. no matter how many people are here, in my eyes, they are all ants.¡± he was well aware that meng cangtian had many humans, dark race members, and zombies hidden around him. however, ye li had no fear. meng cangtian was startled. he had originally thought that ye li was unaware, but now it seemed that he was completely wrong. at the same time, meng cangtian was perplexed. if you knew that there were humans, dark race members, and zombies lurking around, why do you still have no reaction on your face? meng cangtian gritted his teeth and roared, ¡°everyone, come out!¡± as his angry roar echoed, humans, dark race members, and zombies surged forth. there were over a hundred human evolved beings, ranging from third-tier to fourth-tier. more than a hundred dark race members, all in the third to fourth tier, with one in the fifth tier. as for the zombies, there were over ten thousand of them, ranging from third tier to fourth tier. there were over a hundred first-tier mutated zombies, ten third-tier zombies, and one fourth-tier zombie.. Chapter 238 - Chapter 238: Surrounded chapter 238: surrounded translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations the evolved beings from the ghost hand sect, the dark race members from the abandoned city, and the tens of thousands of zombies had completely surrounded ye li. as she watched this scene, zi qiong¡¯s face had turned as pale as a sheet of paper. yet ye li¡¯s face, still as serene as ever, showed no sign of emotion, as though he could see nothing at all. ¡°ye li, do you still think you don¡¯t need to run now?¡± meng cangtian looked smug as he addressed ye li. ye li smiled calmly. this scene was indeed intimidating, but what kind of situation had he not experienced before? he had once cut the rope on a ship in the middle of the sea, jumped into a bottomless abyss without fear, and faced countless perilous situations. what was this situation to him? zi qiong was already in shock. she couldn¡¯t understand why there was someone in this world who could remain so calm. even a fly couldn¡¯t escape from this situation. she didn¡¯t understand. she really didn¡¯t understand how senior demon king could be so nonchalant. the ghost hand sect and the abandoned city had long discovered ye li¡¯s presence when he entered the abandoned city through the abandoned city gate. previously, meng cangtian and the dark race in the abandoned city had already discussed that if ye li and the apocalypse legion dared to enter the abandoned city, they would attack together. after all, the appearance of someone like ye li in the wilderness northern region was bad news for all major organizations and dark race factions here. meng cangtian stared fiercely at ye li. he was nearly exploding with rage as he pointed his finger at ye li and shouted angrily, ¡°ye li, why are you still so calm at this point in time!¡± meng cangtian didn¡¯t understand. he really didn¡¯t understand why ye li could remain so composed. could it be that he wasn¡¯t afraid of death? meng cangtian immediately dismissed this idea. he firmly believed that there was no one in this world who wasn¡¯t afraid of death, even someone like ye li. ye li looked at the furious meng cangtian and casually smiled. ¡°why shouldn¡¯t i be calm like this?¡± arrogant, absolutely arrogant! not to mention meng cangtian, everyone present was infuriated. did ye li view them all as nothing? ¡°ye li, i won¡¯t engage in a war of words with you. you killed two of my beloved disciples, and i¡¯m going to make you suffer a thousandfold and die in pieces!¡± ¡°hahaha!¡± meng cangtian burst into laughter as if he had already seen ye li¡¯s death. ¡°ye li, with so many of us here, even these tens of thousands of zombies alone can kill you and your apocalypse legion.¡± with that, meng cangtian whispered something to a fifth-tier dark race member beside him. then, the fifth-tier dark race member shouted loudly, ¡°attack!¡± in an instant, tens of thousands of zombies rushed forward like a tidal wave. ¡°se¡­ senior demon king, what should we do?¡± zi qiong was already so frightened that her soul seemed to have left her body. however, ye li just smiled faintly. indeed, over ten thousand zombies were a lot. but unfortunately, he, ye li, possessed the super synthesis system, and he was just afraid that there weren¡¯t enough zombies. ¡°attack, my apocalypse legion.¡± ye li calmly ordered. with ye li¡¯s command, the five seventh-tier zombie members of the apocalypse legion all stood around ye li and zi qiong. each of them faced thousands of zombies. just as the massive horde of zombies was about to reach them, ah da, bai wawa, hongye, yutong, and swordsman ah qi began to fight.. Chapter 239 - Chapter 239: Is That Dragon chapter 239: is that dragon-slaying blade in your hand? translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ah da, bai wawa, hongye, yutong, and swordsman all qi began attacking the zombies coming from all directions. although they were worlds apart from these zombies in terms of strength, their attacks were perfectly balanced. they could take down large groups of zombies with a single strike without killing them. as usual, whenever a zombie fell, ye li would synthesize it. the speed of the virtual fingers in his mind had reached an incredible level. synthesized zombies attacked other zombies, and in no time, ye li had synthesized more than a thousand zombies. meng cangtian and the dark race members were dumbfounded when they saw this. they couldn¡¯t have imagined that such an operation was possible. would these zombies become fewer but higher in rank? this situation was beyond anything they had ever seen or even heard of. meng cangtian was the first to regain his senses. he shouted, ¡°attack together!¡± although he couldn¡¯t understand why ye li possessed such divine abilities, he knew that if they didn¡¯t attack, all the tens of thousands of zombies would die. after meng cangtian gave the order, the members of the ghost hand sect and the dark race rushed forward. ye li commanded the synthesized zombie to the side. if they really started fighting, these more than a thousand synthesized zombies would be too weak. ¡°kill them all now!¡± ye li ordered the apocalypse legion. the remaining 9,000 zombies, along with the genetic warriors of the ghost hand sect and the dark race, advanced toward ye li and the apocalypse legion. ah da unleashed his earth-shattering fist, accompanied by wind, rain, lightning and thunder attacks. bai wawa charged recklessly, sweeping with his qilin foot. hongye used her frost qi to attack with snowflakes covering the sky. yutong employed petrification abilities and released powerful energy shocks. swordsman ah qi wielded his cleave sword, unleashing the deadly death-dealing triple ghost sword. ¡°boom!¡± in an instant, there were deafening explosions all around ye li. countless human evolved beings and dark race members were killed or injured. ye li then took out an extraordinary demonic sword from his system space. clang! the sound of dragons roared alongside the blade¡¯s metallic resonance. it seemed that the entire world had suddenly fallen silent. the evolved beings of the ghost hand sect, the dark race members, and the zombies all stopped in their tracks. above their heads, a five-clawed blood dragon was coiled. ¡°well¡­¡± meng cangtian was horrified. but when he looked at the sword in ye li¡¯s hand, he gaped in shock! the sword in ye li¡¯s hand was terrifying indeed. a blood dragon coiled around its blade, and even a single glance could fill someone with unimaginable shock. suddenly, meng cangtian realized something astonishing. the sword in ye li¡¯s hand was¡­ the dragon-slaying blade!!! one of the ten great divine weapons, the dragon-slaying blade! ¡°hahaha!¡± meng cangtian suddenly burst into maniacal laughter. ye li was puzzled, wondering if meng cangtian had some kind of illness. why did he suddenly laugh? ¡°what are you laughing at?¡± ye li asked meng cangtian. ¡°oh, ye li, ye li, i never expected that you possessed one of the ten great divine weapons, the dragon-slaying blade!¡± meng cangtian replied coldly. as soon as these words came out, the genetic warriors of the ghost hand sect and the dark race members were all stunned. dragon-slaying blade? of course, they had heard of the dragon-slaying blade, but it was so distant and legendary that they had never imagined encountering it. now that they heard the words ¡°dragon-slaying blade,¡± how could they not be shocked!!! Chapter 240 - Chapter 240: The Unparalleled Strike chapter 240: the unparalleled strike translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ye li hadn¡¯t expected that holding the dragon-slaying blade would make meng cangtian so delighted. he looked at meng cangtian with indifference. ¡°oh? i have the dragon-slaying blade in my hand, and what can you do about it?¡± ye li responded. upon hearing this, meng cangtian burst into laughter again, as if he had never been this happy in his entire life. ¡°hahaha!¡± ¡°ye li, you ask what 1 can do? your dragon-slaying blade will soon be mine!¡± upon hearing this, ye li couldn¡¯t help but shake his head inwardly, feeling that meng cangtian was truly quite ill. ¡°ye li, hand over the dragon-slaying blade obediently, and i might consider letting your body remain intact,¡± meng cangtian looked smug, as if in his eyes, the dragon-slaying blade already belonged to him. ¡°hehe,¡± a faint smile appeared on ye li¡¯s handsome face. seeing the smile on ye li¡¯s face, meng cangtian¡¯s expression suddenly turned icy, his face almost contorting in anger. ¡°ye li, what are you laughing at?¡± meng cangtian stared at ye li intently. ¡°what am 1 laughing at?¡± ye li looked indifferently at him. ¡°i¡¯m just laughing at you as nothing more than an ant, yet you don¡¯t even know your place,¡± ye li replied calmly. meng cangtian was infuriated by these words, his anger flaring. ¡°in that case, don¡¯t blame me!¡± ¡°goodbye, ye li!¡± as he spoke, the genetic warriors of the ghost hand sect, the dark race members, and the zombies attacked again. a wicked smile appeared on ye li¡¯s face. with the dragon-slaying blade in hand, he was prepared to deal a deadly blow to anyone who dared to approach. he raised the dragon-slaying blade. suddenly, he leaped over ten meters high, raising the dragon-slaying blade high in the air. the blade emanated a cold gleam, surrounded by a menacing demonic aura. ¡°primordial-demon-slash!¡± as the words fell, the blade fell! three thousand god and demon shadows flew out, and in an instant, it felt as if the sun and moon had lost their radiance, and the earth trembled. the entire world seemed to fall silent in the moment when the three thousand god and demon shadows struck. ¡°boom!¡± then, a deafening explosion followed. the aura of the dragon-slaying blade expanded in all directions, leaving nothing alive in its wake. an eighth-tier evolved being, the third level of the ancient devil tome, the primordial demon slash and the dragon-slaying blade combined in this unparalleled strike. no words could describe its terror. meng cangtian and the three seventh-tier evolved beings from the ghost hand sect stared wide-eyed, frozen in place like statues. ziyun swore that she had never been so shocked in her entire life. was this¡­ the demon king ye li? when the radiance of the dragon-slaying blade dissipated, all the genetic warriors of the ghost hand sect, the dark race members, and the zombies had vanished. the once desolate abandoned city now looked as if it had just experienced a major earthquake. the sheer terror of this strike was beyond imagination. meng cangtian and the ghost hand sect¡¯s seventh-tier evolved beings remained frozen in place. they couldn¡¯t believe the situation had turned out like this. ye li slowly landed on the ground, looking at meng cangtian with indifference. ¡°do you still want my dragon-slaying blade now?¡± meng cangtian, now finally coming to his senses, stared at ye li with fear, not knowing what to say. ¡°come here and let me kill you,¡± ye li said slowly. thump! with a thud, meng cangtian and the three seventh-tier evolved beings of the ghost hand sect knelt on the ground, trembling uncontrollably. ¡°lord demon king, we were blind and ignorant, we didn¡¯t know our place, and it was meng cangtian who pressured us. please spare us!¡± the three seventh-tier evolved beings of the ghost hand sect began to kowtow, begging for mercy.. Chapter 241 - Chapter 241: Meng Cangtian Coerces Ye Li with Ziqiong chapter 241: meng cangtian coerces ye li with ziqiong translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ¡°isn¡¯t it a bit late begging for mercy now?¡± ye li said calmly. the three seventh-tier evolved beings were shocked by his words, and at this moment, all they could think about was escaping. immediately, the three seventh-tier evolved beings began to flee backward as fast as they could. however, ye li shook his head slowly. did these three seventh-tier evolved beings really think they could escape from him? he activated the swift steps and instantly appeared behind the three seventh-tier evolved beings from the ghost hand sect. he raised his dragon-slaying blade and swung it. swish! the three seventh-tier evolved beings were instantly cut in half, and they didn¡¯t even know how they died. ¡°haha, ye li, you didn¡¯t expect this, did you?¡± meng cangtian¡¯s voice suddenly appeared behind ye li. ye li turned around slowly, genuinely puzzled about why meng cangtian could still laugh. when he turned around, he saw that meng cangtian was already in front of ziqiong, and his hand was gripping her neck. meng cangtian was, after all, an eighth-tier evolved being, while all the members of the apocalypse legion were only seventh-tier zombies, so there was a considerable power difference. ¡°ye li, now your woman is in my hands. as long as i twist my hand lightly, your beloved woman will disappear forever,¡± meng cangtian said triumphantly, looking at ye li. ye li¡¯s face remained calm like still water. he had already anticipated that meng cangtian might resort to holding ziqiong hostage. ziqiong¡¯s face turned pale with fear, her eyes filled with pleading, clearly indicating that she didn¡¯t want to die. ¡°let her go,¡± ye li said lightly to meng cangtian. ¡°ye li, do you think you still have the right to say such things at this point? hand over the dragon-slaying blade, or your beloved woman will die!¡± meng cangtian angrily shouted. ye li¡¯s face remained serene. ¡°it¡¯s a pity, she¡¯s not my woman.¡± ¡°what are you saying?¡± meng cangtian asked coldly, one word at a time. ¡°you don¡¯t believe me?¡± ye li looked at meng cangtian. meng cangtian hesitated for a moment, unsure of what to do. he contemplated for several seconds. ¡°ye li, don¡¯t lie to me. if she¡¯s not your woman, it means you don¡¯t care if she dies.¡± meng cangtian thought that even if he let this woman go, he would still face certain death. if what ye li said was true, at least he wouldn¡¯t die alone. thinking this way, meng cangtian was prepared to take action. ¡°wait,¡± ye li said. as soon as meng cangtian heard this, he licked his lips. since ye li spoke at this time, it meant that this woman was truly his woman. in that case, he could exchange ye li¡¯s woman for the dragon-slaying blade. even though they were both eighth-tier evolved beings, the gap between him and ye li was vast. he thought that the dragon-slaying blade must be the reason for this disparity. ¡°ye li, do you agree to the exchange?¡± meng cangtian stared at ye li. ¡°all right,¡± ye li said after a few seconds of contemplation. with that, ye li slowly approached meng cangtian. just a few steps away from meng cangtian, he stopped ye li. ¡°ye li, throw the dragon-slaying blade over here, and i¡¯ll return your beloved woman to you.¡± meng cangtian looked greedily at the dragon-slaying blade in ye li¡¯s hand, believing it was now within his grasp. without a second thought, ye li tossed the dragon-slaying blade over to meng cangtian. meng cangtian caught it and then pushed ziqiong towards ye li.. Chapter 242 - Chapter 242: The Dragon chapter 242: the dragon-slaying blade is broken translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations after receiving the dragon-slaying blade, meng cangtian felt like he had obtained a priceless treasure and burst into laughter. ¡°why is it that you men become so foolish when you have a woman?¡± after laughing, meng cangtian taunted ye li. ¡°i don¡¯t understand what you mean,¡± ye li remained as calm as ever. meng cangtian sneered, ¡°ye li, 1 assume you have such great strength due to the dragon-slaying blade, don¡¯t you? now that the dragon-slaying blade is in my hands, if 1 kill you, how far do you think your woman can run?¡± ¡°ten steps,¡± ye li said calmly. meng cangtian smiled coldly and raised the dragon-slaying blade. ¡°farewell, ye li.¡± with that, meng cangtian swung the dragon-slaying blade downward. ye li, however, didn¡¯t make any attempt to dodge. just as the dragon-slaying blade was about to touch his head, he raised two fingers and clamped the blade between them. ¡°what!!!¡± meng cangtian¡¯s pupils rapidly contracted when he saw this scene. he couldn¡¯t believe that the mighty dragon-slaying blade, one of the ten great divine weapons, could be held between two fingers. but before meng cangtian could react, the next moment was even more astonishing. ye li gently twisted his two fingers that held the dragon-slaying blade. crack! the dragon-slaying blade¡­ broke! how was this possible? meng cangtian¡¯s eyes widened to their fullest extent. the dragon-slaying blade, one of the ten great divine weapons, had been snapped in two by two fingers? a faint smile appeared on ye li¡¯s face as he looked at meng cangtian and said, ¡°when you received the dragon-slaying blade, why didn¡¯t you check if it was genuine?¡± in the moment when he agreed to exchange with meng cangtian, ye li opened the points mall and spent 1,000 points to purchase a duplication opportunity, which could replicate anything but only produced useless duplicates. he duplicated the dragon-slaying blade, and then performed a switcheroo without meng cangtian¡¯s knowledge. however, meng cangtian was completely unaware and received the dragon-slaying blade with great arrogance, boasting that he would kill ye li? he was really stupid!!! hearing this, meng cangtian finally understood. he looked at the broken dragon-slaying blade in his hand, realizing that it was a fake. ¡°meng cangtian, what will you do now?¡± ye li said indifferently. meng cangtian was startled, looking at ye li¡¯s face with an unprecedented sense of terror. ¡°ye li, this is only the outskirts of the abandoned city. if you kill me here, you won¡¯t be able to leave the abandoned city,¡± meng cangtian said in horror. unfortunately, ye li had never been afraid of threats. ¡°do you recognize this?¡± ye li pointed to his own clothes. meng cangtian hesitated, not understanding why ye li was asking this. ¡°ye¡­ yes.¡± ye li nodded. ¡°good, let me introduce you to something else.¡± with that, ye li took the dragon-slaying blade from the system space. ¡°this time, the dragon-slaying blade is genuine,¡± ye li said calmly. but before meng cangtian could even appreciate the blade, ye li unleashed a powerful flame blade technique, and countless fire blades instantly swallowed meng cangtian. at this moment, the eighth evolved being, the sky-crushing demon hand, meng cangtian, met his end! ding¡­ ¡°congratulations to the host for slaying meng cangtian. you have obtained a super treasure chest. would you like to open it?¡± ¡°yes.¡± ¡°congratulations to the host for obtaining a super treasure map.¡± a brilliant smile appeared on ye li¡¯s face as he thought about going on another treasure hunt.. Chapter 243 - Chapter 243: Opportunity for Upgrade of All Skills chapter 243: opportunity for upgrade of all skills translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ye li thought that before opening this super treasure map, he needed to clear the zombies in the abandoned city. he turned to look at zi qiong and found her standing frozen in place like a statue. ¡°you can go now,¡± ye li said slowly. zi qiong, upon hearing this, snapped back to reality. she looked at ye li in astonishment and, after a few seconds, spoke, ¡°thank you, senior demon king, for saving me. 1¡¯11 leave now.¡± with that, zi qiong quickly left the abandoned city. the oppressive feeling she experienced by ye li¡¯s side was too terrifying. after zi qiong left, ye li prepared to clear out the zombies in the abandoned city with the apocalypse legion. as he moved forward and used the heavenly spirit eyes to scan, he reached the center of the abandoned city and had the apocalypse legion attract the zombies. ¡°quack, humans? doesn¡¯t seem like it!¡± a harsh voice suddenly entered ye li¡¯s ears. ye li followed the sound and saw an extremely ugly dark race member, a fourth-tier evolved being that looked like a duck. ¡°what kind of race are you from, and which force in the abandoned city do you belong to?¡± the fourth-tier duck-like dark race member asked ye li. ye li¡¯s face remained calm as he shook his head slowly. ¡°1 don¡¯t belong to any force.¡± this answer surprised the fourth-tier duck-like dark race member. ¡°so, you¡¯re an outsider?¡± the duck stared at ye li. ¡°that¡¯s right.¡± ye li nodded. ¡°quack!¡± the duck chuckled. ¡°since you¡¯re an outsider, can 1 eat you?¡± ye li¡¯s face remained as calm as ever. ¡°you can.¡± the fourth-tier duck-like dark race member was taken aback. ¡°aren¡¯t you afraid?¡± ¡°not at all,¡± ye li said calmly. the duck became somewhat annoyed. ¡°in that case, 1¡¯11 come over and eat you.¡± as he spoke, it flew towards ye li. as the saying goes, you reap what you sow. ye li slowly raised his finger, and golden spiritual light enveloped it. he pointed at the fourth-tier duck-like dark race member, and a terrifying golden spiritual light shot towards him. the duck was greatly shocked, unable to react to the speed of the attack, and was instantly pierced by the golden spiritual light. ye li couldn¡¯t understand. he really couldn¡¯t understand why there were so many ants who weren¡¯t afraid of death. wasn¡¯t life worth living? at this moment, the apocalypse legion came, with a horde of zombies following behind. the number of zombies was overwhelming, like a dark cloud pressing down, creating a truly awe-inspiring sight. after giving the order, ye li opened the synthesis grid in his mind and prepared to synthesize these zombies. after a day and night of synthesis in the abandoned city, he finally achieved some results. ding¡­ ¡°all da upgraded to an eighth-tier zombie.¡± ¡°bai wawa upgraded to an eighth-tier zombie.¡± ¡°hongye upgraded to an eighth-tier zombie.¡± ¡°yutong upgraded to an eighth-tier zombie.¡± ¡°swordsman ah qi upgraded to an eighth-tier zombie.¡± ding¡­ ¡°congratulations to the host for obtaining a chance to randomly draw a prize. would you like to use it?¡± ¡°yes.¡± the virtual pointer spun rapidly within the roulette wheel and stopped a few seconds later. ¡°congratulations to the host for obtaining an opportunity to upgrade all skills by +1.¡± ye li felt lucky and immediately integrated this opportunity to upgrade all skills by +1 into himself and the apocalypse legion. earth-shattering fist, wind, rain, lightning and thunder s-grade. absolute defense, qilin foot s-grade. frost qi, snow dance s-grade. petrification and light energy impact s-grade. death-dealing triple ghost sword, b-grade.. Chapter 244 - Chapter 244: Countless Dark Race Members chapter 244: countless dark race members translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ye li originally thought that what meng cangtian had said was true, and he had believed that the abandoned city harbored some powerful dark race members. now, it seemed that meng cangtian was just trying to scare him. after upgrading the members of the apocalypse legion all to eighth-tier zombies, ye li prepared to leave. ¡°demon king ye li, after killing so many zombies in the abandoned city, do you think you can just leave?¡± a sudden loud shout reached ye li¡¯s ears. ye li followed the sound and saw countless dark race members appearing on the rooftops surrounding him. ¡°demon king ye li, you seem to take our dark race members in the abandoned city as nothing. originally, we didn¡¯t want to confront you, but who would have thought you would kill so many zombies!¡± ten eighth-tier dark race members! at this moment, ye li and the apocalypse legion were completely surrounded by these dark race members. ye li looked calmly at the speaking dark race member, his face as serene as ever. ¡°step aside, or you will all die,¡± ye li said slowly. upon hearing this, the ten eighth-tier dark race members burst into laughter, as if they had heard the funniest joke ever. ¡°you truly deserve to be demon king. your words are unlike those of ordinary people. but do you think you can escape from here?¡± they had ten eighth-tier dark race members, as well as countless other dark race members. in their eyes, there was no way ye li could escape. ¡°who said 1 intend to escape?¡± ye li said calmly. with these words, the ten eighth-tier dark race members were taken aback. they couldn¡¯t fathom what else ye li could do besides attempting to run away. could it be¡­ he wanted to fight? although ye li and his apocalypse legion were both in the eighth tier, they were up against ten eighth-tier dark race members. ¡°demon king ye li, 1 truly admire your arrogance, but you are about to bid farewell to this world.¡± ¡°goodbye, ye li.¡± as the voice fell, one of the eighth-tier dark race members gave the order. in an instant, all the dark race members in the abandoned city rushed towards ye li. this time, there were simply too many of them, so numerous that it would be impossible to count even with ten days and ten nights. unfortunately, ye li showed no fear. ye li took out the dragon-slaying blade from his system space, and a cold aura emanated from the blade. the apocalypse legion had already prepared for battle. ¡°flame blade technique!¡± ¡°primordial demon slash!¡± ye li swung the dragon-slaying blade, and countless low-tier dark race members instantly suffered heavy casualties. the apocalypse legion also used their respective skills, and the scene became horrifying. seeing this, the ten eighth-tier dark race members rushed forward together. the apocalypse legion was facing unprecedented opponents! whether in the annan base city or the huangjiang base city, this battle was unlike any they had ever experienced. the apocalypse legion was gradually pushed back, and they all sustained severe injuries, on the verge of collapse. ye li took out a small tower from his system space. the quaint tower was pitch-black and had seven levels. ye li tossed the tower upward, and the heavenly tower instantly enlarged, pressing down forcefully. the heavenly tower was definitely not something the dark race members could resist! the ten eighth-tier dark race members were astonished and shouted in horror. ¡°he¡­ heavenly tower?¡± ye li opened the points mall and spent 100,000 points to purchase ten berserk potions. then, he drank all ten berserk potions at once. immediately, ye li¡¯s heart rate reached a thousand beats per minute, and his entire body turned crimson.. Chapter 245 - Chapter 245: A Year of Slumber chapter 245: a year of slumber translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations the ten eighth-tier dark race members, with every two of them teaming up to fight one. by now, the apocalypse legion had all been severely injured and lost their combat capabilities. ye li smirked coldly. after drinking ten berserk potions, he was determined to make these ten eighth-tier dark race members understand¡­ what true power was. but what happened next was truly shocking: with the tip of his toes, ye li leaped into the air, raising the dragon-slaying blade high and activating the third level of the ancient devil tome. the dragon-slaying blade emitted a chilling light, and demonic aura filled the surroundings. he spoke word by word: ¡°primordial-demon-slash!¡± as he uttered these words, the dragon-slaying blade had already swung down! in an instant, it felt like the world had lost its brilliance. the enhancement from the ten berserk potions was truly terrifying. the ten eighth-tier dark race members widened their eyes, unable to fathom how ye li could unleash such a terrifying attack. ¡°swish! swish! swish!¡± in an instant, all ten eighth-tier dark race members were killed on the spot. this single strike was ye li¡¯s full-powered attack. after this strike, ye li fell to the ground, completely devoid of strength. he felt his life rapidly slipping away. ¡°i¡­ didn¡¯t die?¡± ye li was taken aback, staring at his palms and realizing that nothing was wrong. ah da, bai wawa, hongye, yutong, and swordsman all qi were all guarding by ye li¡¯s side. ¡°brother, it¡¯s been a year since you fell asleep. why are you only waking up now?¡± yutong pouted and looked at ye li. ye li was shocked. he distinctly remembered taking a short nap, but it had been a whole year? he remembered being besieged by ten eighth-tier dark race members and countless others of their kind alongside the apocalypse legion. in the final moments, he consumed ten bottles of berserk potions and unleashed the primordial demon slash. afterward, he passed out. truly, what felt like a day in the mountains had already been a thousand years in the secular world. he thought to himself that he had indeed been lucky to survive such a crisis. now that he was awake, he should leave the abandoned city. however¡­ ye li suddenly remembered that he had a super treasure map. he opened the system space and prepared to activate the super treasure map. ding¡­ ¡°would you like to activate the super treasure map?¡± ¡°yes.¡± ¡°super treasure map activation in progress:¡± ¡°10%¡­ 30%¡­ 60%¡­ 100%.¡± ¡°coordinates: periphery of the falling rock mountain range.¡± the periphery of the falling rock mountain range? ye li had been to the periphery of the falling rock mountain range before, and there was nothing particularly noteworthy there. then ye li led the apocalypse legion away from the abandoned city. since the coordinates on the super treasure map were in the falling rock mountain range, ye li decided to take this opportunity to visit the flame organization. after all, luo yue was his first disciple, and she had even given herself to him. after the apocalypse legion reached the eighth-tier, their eyes had turned golden, radiating a dazzling light. along the way, ye li learned quite a bit about the flame organization. currently, the flame organization was a supermajor faction, reigning supreme in the northern part of the wilderness northern region, and no one dared to provoke them. however, recently, the flame organization had encountered some troubles. while they were dominating the northern area of the wilderness northern region, the forces on the east of the wilderness northern region had become dissatisfied and engaged in a massive battle with them. the battle had raged for three days and three nights, only coming to a halt in the past few days. ye li didn¡¯t think too much about it and decided to head toward the flame organization with the apocalypse legion. outside the flame organization, the flame base had been transformed into a magnificent fortress, exuding a sense of grandeur.. Chapter 246 - Chapter 246: Demon King Returns chapter 246: demon king returns translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations as ye li was about to enter, he was stopped by the genetic warriors guarding the entrance. ¡°halt! do you know this is the flame base?¡± a man stared at ye li. after a year had passed, the flame organization had already grown significantly, and it was normal for these gatekeeping genetic warriors not to recognize ye li. ¡°yes.¡± ye li replied calmly. ¡°since you know, do you think you can just enter? do you really believe that anyone can join the flame organization?¡± the man taunted. ye li thought for a moment and then said, ¡°go inside and report that ye li has arrived.¡± what? ye li? all the dozen or so genetic warriors at the gate smiled disdainfully. they hadn¡¯t heard of the name ye li before, and they thought he must be quite full of himself. these dozen or so genetic warriors were all first-tier evolved beings, and they were looking at ye li with condescending expressions. ¡°hehe, do you know how many genetic warriors want to join flame? 1 bet you¡¯re here to join flame too, right?¡± one of them said mockingly. ye li secretly smiled to himself. he couldn¡¯t understand why there were so many arrogant ants in this world. suddenly, a man with nose, lip, and ear piercings, and hair dyed in various colors, walked out. he had a bizarre appearance. ¡°guardian third ghost, this guy wants to join the flame organization and asked us to report that ye li has arrived,¡± one of the genetic warriors said. all the genetic warriors turned to look at guardian third ghost, eager to see how he would mock ye li. guardian third ghost chuckled, thinking that there were too many stupid people in the wilderness northern region, but the name ye li¡­ when he looked at ye li¡¯s face, he was stunned, truly stunned. ¡°senior de¡­ demon king?¡± guardian third ghost rubbed his eyes; he couldn¡¯t believe it was real. guardian third ghost was none other than old three from the western mountain ghouls in the wilderness northern region. ¡°senior demon king, we all thought you had left the wilderness northern region. we never expected¡­¡± before guardian third ghost could finish his sentence, ye li interrupted him. ¡°take me inside to see luo yue,¡± ye li said calmly. guardian third ghost didn¡¯t dare to be negligent and quickly led ye li inside. the dozen or so genetic warriors were stunned. they looked at each other and were at a loss as to why guardian third ghost was showing such deference to ye li. ¡°senior demon king?¡± ¡°right, is he the demon king ye li who shook the entire wilderness northern region a year ago?¡± one of the genetic warriors suddenly said. as soon as this was said, the dozen or so genetic warriors instantly froze. as if all the strength had been drained from their bodies, they collapsed to the ground weakly, and their pupils became empty, as if they had lost their souls. they were¡­ utterly terrified! guardian third ghost led ye li to the meeting hall where luo yue and a group of genetic warriors were in a meeting. ¡°leader, senior demon king has returned.¡± as soon as this was said, luo yue froze as if turned into a statue. she slowly raised her head to look at the young man standing next to guardian third ghost. ¡°senior d¡­ demon king?¡± luo yue felt like everything was a dream. she couldn¡¯t believe that ye li would appear before her at this moment. she had thought that ye li had already left the wilderness northern region. all the genetic warriors in the meeting hall were also stunned.. did they even need to say more about the title of demon king ye li? Chapter 247 - Chapter 247: The Sky Eagle Organization chapter 247: the sky eagle organization translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ye li¡¯s face remained calm, and he paid no attention to the shocked expressions of the others. ¡°i heard that another organization is causing trouble for you?¡± ye li looked at luo yue with a hint of indifference. luo yue snapped back to reality and quickly replied, ¡°yes, senior. although flame dominates north of the wilderness northern region, we don¡¯t mean much in the eastern part of the wilderness northern region.¡± ¡°we¡¯ve been in a three-day battle with the sky eagle organization, and there have been countless casualties.¡± ¡°sky eagle organization?¡± the name ¡°sky eagle organization¡± was completely unfamiliar to ye li. ¡°senior, the sky eagle organization is one of the three major organizations in the eastern part of the wilderness northern region. they possess powerful weapons, and each member wields a specially-made laser gun.¡± after hearing luo yue¡¯s explanation, ye li understood. the sky eagle organization was probably similar to a base city, but it was much stronger than the annan base city and the huangjiang base city. ¡°senior, the sky eagle organization¡¯s intention is to unify the northern part of the wilderness northern region. they have given us three days. if we don¡¯t agree, they will destroy flame.¡± ¡°now, all the small and large organizations in the northern part of the wilderness northern region have submitted to the sky eagle organization, except for flame.¡± luo yue explained at length, trying to make ye li understand the situation. if ye li hadn¡¯t appeared, she wouldn¡¯t know what to do. ye li was the reason of flame¡¯s rise. ¡°since they¡¯ve given us three days, i will wait for them here,¡± ye li spoke slowly. thinking about it, it seemed like another tough battle awaited. in that case, the matter of the super treasure map would have to be put on hold for now. ye li stayed at flame base for three days. after three days, two men in suits, accompanied by various major forces on the north of the wilderness northern region, arrived outside flame base. there were tens of thousands of people in their group. the flame organization had also grown to tens of thousands in size by now. to ye li¡¯s surprise, both of these men in suits were eighth-tier evolved beings. he had originally underestimated the wilderness northern region, but now he realized that he had underestimated the world¡¯s heroes. in this light, meng cangtian was merely a dominant figure in the northern part of the wilderness northern region. ¡°luo yue, have you thought it over?¡± a man named jiang feng asked as he looked at luo yue. jiang feng was in his forties, and he was the second leader of the sky eagle organization. the other man, tian e, was also around forty years old and was the third leader of the sky eagle organization. luo yue was currently a fifth-tier evolved being. although she had reached this level at a young age, she was still worlds apart from jiang feng and tian e in terms of strength. ¡°you can forget about your dreams. even if all the forces in the northern part of the wilderness northern region submit to you, flame will not.¡± luo yue said coldly. jiang feng and tian e¡¯s expressions turned cold upon hearing this. ¡°luo yue, you¡¯re just a minor fifth-tier evolved being. how dare you be so arrogant! we¡¯ll give you a taste of your own medicine!¡± ye li¡¯s return had given luo yue confidence, and she looked at jiang feng and tian e coldly. ¡°flame will submit to no one!¡± luo yue replied coldly. as soon as this was said, jiang feng and tian e¡¯s faces clouded over. ¡°luo yue, since you refuse, well have to end your life!¡± as soon as jiang feng spoke, he prepared to make his move. however, before jiang feng could act, a lazy voice suddenly appeared in everyone¡¯s ears. ¡°you dare to let my disciple die? you¡¯re not qualified!¡± ¡°who¡¯s speaking?¡± jiang feng shouted.. Chapter 248 - Chapter 248: Dare You Fight Me chapter 248: dare you fight me translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations the members of the flame organization parted in the middle, and a handsome young man leisurely walked over. the youth¡¯s face was as tranquil as water, as if nothing in the world could disturb him. jiang feng and tian e stared at the youth, their expressions immediately becoming serious. ¡°i never expected flame to have an eighth-tier evolved being,¡± jiang feng said coldly. his intuition told him that the youth in front of him was very strong, and he sensed a strong aura of danger. jiang feng and tian e were both backed by various forces from the north of the wilderness northern region. when they heard jiang feng¡¯s words, they were all stunned. an eighth-tier evolved being? how could flame have such an existence? they couldn¡¯t understand; they really couldn¡¯t. ¡°who are you?¡± jiang feng stared at ye li. ¡°ye li.¡± ye li spoke slowly. ¡°ye li?¡± jiang feng narrowed his eyes. he had never heard of this name before. ¡°or you can call me demon king ye li,¡± ye li continued. ¡°what!!!¡± as soon as these words were spoken, jiang feng, tian e, and the genetic warriors behind them were all shocked. demon king ye li? a year ago, he was a prominent figure in the wilderness northern region. but demon king ye li hadn¡¯t appeared for a year, and it was rumored that he had left the wilderness northern region. how could he suddenly reappear? ¡°demon king¡­ ye li?¡± a cold light flashed in jiang feng¡¯s eyes. ¡°i know you. i¡¯ve heard that you¡¯re neither human nor dark race member, and you have an apocalypse legion.¡± ¡°however, your pitiful little force is a joke in the eyes of our sky eagle organization.¡± jiang feng sneered as he looked at ye li. ye li¡¯s face remained calm as he replied, ¡°perhaps. but if i want to kill you, it will be as easy as slaughtering pigs and dogs.¡± ¡°what¡­ did¡­ you¡­ say?¡± jiang feng stared at ye li, and as the second leader of the sky eagle organization, he had never been insulted like this before. ¡°do you want to try?¡± ye li looked at jiang feng and tian e calmly. ¡°hahaha!¡± however, tian e suddenly burst into laughter. tian e¡¯s body was as strong as an ox, and even though he was wearing clothes, it couldn¡¯t hide his steel-like physique. ¡°ye li, it seems you really don¡¯t know what you¡¯re about to face. you can never imagine the strength of the sky eagle organization.¡± tian e stared at ye li. ¡°hehe, i don¡¯t need to imagine.¡± ye li¡¯s face remained serene. upon hearing this, tian e became furious and pointed at ye li¡¯s head with his finger. ¡°ye li, do you dare to fight me?¡± ¡°i have a unique set of martial arts, and even though we¡¯re both eighth-tier evolved beings, there¡¯s no way you can defeat me.¡± tian e looked at ye li with pride, firmly believing that ye li wouldn¡¯t dare to accept his challenge. the members of the flame organization and the genetic warriors from the northern part of the wilderness northern region dared not take a breath. in their eyes, the conversation among ye li and jiang feng and tian e was like a battle of gods. ¡°do you even deserve to fight me?¡± ye li slowly shook his head. tian e felt insulted by ye li¡¯s response. he had never experienced such humiliation before. ¡°ye li, it seems you don¡¯t dare, yet you call yourself the demon king ye li. it¡¯s truly laughable!¡± tian e said firmly. ye li, however, smiled faintly. ¡°how about this? i¡¯ll let a member of my apocalypse legion fight you. if you win, flame will submit to the sky eagle organization. if you lose, you¡¯ll have to leave.¡± ¡°deal!¡± tian e immediately agreed without even thinking, as he had absolute confidence in himself.. Chapter 249 - Chapter 249: Bai Wawa vs. Tian E chapter 249: bai wawa vs. tian e translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations members of the flame organization and various major forces from the wilderness northern region widened their eyes upon hearing this. the third leader of the sky eagle organization, tian e, was about to battle a member of the apocalypse legion. this was a once-in-a-lifetime spectacle. ¡°ye li, i¡¯m ready. let your apocalypse legion member come out,¡± tian e said, staring at ye li. ye li smiled faintly and released bai wawa from the system space. tian e was skilled in martial arts, while bai wawa had an absolute defense. both sides were evenly matched, and it was like a showdown between two equals. ye li had absolute confidence in bai wawa, especially since bai wawa¡¯s absolute defense had reached the s-grade. ancient chinese martial arts included skills like ¡°golden bell shield,¡± ¡°iron cloth shirt,¡± and the ¡°thirteen guardian technique.¡± bai wawa had a wide and stout physique, and if you put him on a scale, he would weigh close to two hundred pounds or so. tian e stared into bai wawa¡¯s golden eyes and sneered, ¡°eighth-tier zombie, truly terrifying!¡± the members of the flame organization and the genetic warriors from the wilderness northern region held their breath, afraid to say a word. they stared fixedly at the scene, fearing that they might miss the show. ¡°ye li, let¡¯s begin!¡± tian e shouted at ye li. tian e was extremely confident in his martial arts skills. even though bai wawa was an eighth-tier zombie, he didn¡¯t believe that bai wawa stood a chance against him. ¡°do 1 need to teach you how to do it?¡± ye li asked bai wawa. ¡°no need, master,¡± bai wawa nodded. then, bai wawa took a big step forward. their eyes locked onto each other, and it seemed that a great battle was about to begin. silence, a deadly silence. suddenly, tian e¡¯s fists shook, and a strong wind began to howl. tian e had seemingly pushed his strength to the limit. he charged forward at an incredible speed. in an instant, tian e arrived in front of bai wawa, and he threw a powerful punch at him! this punch didn¡¯t contain any spiritual energy, but it had a shocking and overwhelming force. bai wawa, however, stood still as if he hadn¡¯t seen the punch coming at all. ¡°boom!¡± tian e¡¯s punch, which seemingly carried the force of ten thousand pounds, struck bai wawa¡¯s body squarely. everyone watched in silence, waiting to see who would win. ¡°it¡¯s over.¡± a happy smile appeared on tian e¡¯s lips. he had thought that this eighth-tier zombie had some ability, but it seemed that he was wrong. this eighth-tier zombie didn¡¯t even know how to dodge. after this punch, it was likely that the zombie would lose its fighting ability. unfortunately, tian e would rather believe that he would only live for one more second than believe that his punch had caused no harm to the zombie. however, bai wawa grinned as if the punch that struck him with the force of ten thousand pounds was nothing more than a tickle. ¡°what!!!¡± tian e was shocked beyond belief. how could he have expected that the eighth-tier zombie would still be able to smile after his punch, as if it had caused no harm at all? the next moment, bai wawa raised his fist in turn and struck tian e¡¯s body fiercely! tian e gritted his teeth and showed no intention of dodging. bai wawa¡¯s punch landed squarely on tian e¡¯s body! to ye li¡¯s surprise, tian e didn¡¯t even take a step back. ye li smiled faintly, thinking that tian e was stronger than he thought.. Chapter 250 - Chapter 250: Take One More Step, Die! chapter 250: take one more step, die! translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations members of the flame organization and genetic warriors from the north of the wilderness northern region were all stunned. they thought that this was already the most shocking moment, but what awaited them was even more astonishing. bai wawa and tian e engaged in a fierce battle, exchanging blows with each punch displaying incredible power. bai wawa¡¯s absolute defense was now at the s-grade, making his defense astonishing. tian e and bai wawa didn¡¯t know how many rounds they fought, but the audience¡¯s eyes were now wider than they had ever been in their entire lives. their mouths were agape, wide enough to hold a large bowl. luo yue was in shock, wondering if this was what battles between strong individuals looked like. it was absolutely terrifying. ye li, however, remained calm with a face as serene as water. he believed that bai wawa would win because bai wawa hadn¡¯t even used his trump card yet. bai wawa and tian e continued to exchange countless blows, and tian e began to feel the strain on his stamina. he looked at bai wawa coldly, then suddenly raised his fist and shouted, ¡°vajra overlord fist!¡± as he spoke, tian e unleashed a punch with a burst of vajra phantom. bai wawa raised his tiptoe and leaped several meters into the air. his right foot had transformed into the qilin foot. bai wawa¡¯s current title was ¡°iron-footed zombie,¡± and his qilin foot struck directly at tian e. the collision between the vajra overlord fist and the qilin foot created a deafening explosion. ¡°boom!¡± a thunderous roar rang out, and members of the flame organization and genetic warriors from the wilderness northern region fell to the ground. their faces were filled with terror. such a battle was beyond anything they had ever witnessed. ¡°splurt!¡± tian e suddenly spat out a mouthful of blood and was sent flying backward. ¡°third brother!¡± jiang feng shouted loudly and took a swift step to reach tian e¡¯s side. fortunately, tian e still had a breath left. at this moment, the faces of everyone were filled with absolute shock because this battle was truly unprecedented. however, ye li¡¯s face remained as calm as ever, as if nothing had happened. he looked at jiang feng and said, ¡°go back. in my eyes, you¡¯re just like ants.¡± upon hearing this, jiang feng was furious. as the second-in-command of the sky eagle organization, he had never been so humiliated. ¡°ye li, don¡¯t think that winning against old third makes you invincible. now i¡¯ll show you what true strength is!¡± jiang feng declared angrily. with that, he launched a fierce attack against ye li. now, he held a deep grudge against ye li, and he was determined to seek revenge. ye li was a bit helpless. the one who had injured tian e was bai wawa, not him. he slowly raised his finger, and a golden spiritual light wrapped around it. swish! a wind-breaking sound was heard, and the ground beneath jiang feng¡¯s feet was instantly torn open by the golden spiritual light, creating a large pit. jiang feng was so frightened that a chill ran down his spine. his previous anger had completely disappeared. ¡°sss-level genetic warrior?¡± jiang feng looked at ye li in utter shock. as an s-level genetic warrior, he knew that he couldn¡¯t defeat another sss-level genetic warrior. ¡°take one more step, and you¡¯ll die,¡± ye li calmly warned jiang feng. ye li didn¡¯t want to kill tian e and jiang feng at the moment. after all, he was about to head to the eastern part of the wilderness northern regione. he would deal with them later. startled, jiang feng didn¡¯t dare to take another step forward. after a few moments of contemplation, jiang feng picked up tian e and swiftly departed from the area, and the whole process seemed to flow seamlessly.. Chapter 251 - Chapter 251: No More Business Here chapter 251: no more business here translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations at this moment, the genetic warriors from the north of the wilderness northern region were all in shock. they were the forces north of the wilderness northern region, with the flame organization as their leader, yet they had surrendered to the sky eagle organization. now that the second and third leaders of the sky eagle organization had already retreated, what about them¡­ they didn¡¯t dare to think any further. they really didn¡¯t dare to continue thinking. ¡°leader luo yue, we were wrong,¡± one of the organization leaders said, looking at luo yue in fear. as soon as these words were spoken, the leaders of the various organizations quickly echoed in agreement. luo yue looked at these organization leaders. although she was angry, the main reason these organization leaders had become turncoats was that flame couldn¡¯t protect them. surviving in the wilderness zone was already not easy, and how they survived didn¡¯t matter as long as they stayed alive. ¡°join flame now,¡± ye li said, looking at the organization leaders. seeing that it was ye li speaking, the organization leaders dared not refuse. ¡°yes, senior demon king!¡± luo yue looked at ye li gratefully. although she had given herself to ye li, she did not expect ye li to stay with her. she knew that someone like ye li would never stoop to stay in a place like this. ye li didn¡¯t stay in flame for long; he headed to the eastern part of the wilderness northern region. the east side of the wilderness northern region was much stronger than the north, and the falling rock mountain range was located in the east of the wilderness northern region. the coordinates of the super treasure map were also in the falling rock mountain range, but before searching for the treasure, ye li had to deal with some matters first. after all, the overall strength of the sky eagle organization was much stronger than that of flame. if this issue wasn¡¯t resolved, flame would not last long. ye li arrived at a dilapidated small town that had long been abandoned. he walked slowly and noticed that not far ahead, there was still a noodle shop with smoke rising from its chimney. ye li was surprised to see that there were still people doing business here. were there customers? he found it interesting, and since he was a bit hungry, he walked into the noodle shop. a thick layer of dust had settled on the few tables in the noodle shop, but there was a man with sharp features and a skinny face eating noodles with relish. ¡°boss,¡± ye li called out. but there was no response. ye li thought that maybe the owner was not there. ¡°boss?¡± he called out again. still, there was no response. ye li looked at the man eating noodles in front of him. the man appeared to be in his thirties and was a third-tier evolved being. ¡°friend, where¡¯s the owner of this noodle shop?¡± ye li asked slowly. the man finished his last bite of noodles, then raised his head slightly to look at ye li. in that instant, he was shocked to his core. he couldn¡¯t believe there could be such a good-looking person in the world. compared to him, it was like heaven and earth. feeling disgruntled, the man looked at ye li with disdain. ¡°i am the owner here. what do you want?¡± ye li smiled and spoke slowly, ¡°aside from eating noodles, is there anything else to do here?¡± ¡°we don¡¯t do business here anymore. you should leave,¡± the man said coldly. ¡°i see you¡¯re enjoying those noodles. would you mind cooking me a bowl? money is not an issue,¡± ye li said casually. when ye li left flame, he had brought a considerable amount of post-apocalyptic coins with him. not to mention eating a bowl of noodles, he could eat noodles for a lifetime and still not run out of money. ¡°i said we don¡¯t do business here anymore. can¡¯t you hear?¡± the man looked extremely impatient as he spoke to ye li.. Chapter 252 - Chapter 252: Eat up All the Dust on the Table chapter 252: eat up all the dust on the table translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ye li smiled, considering the man before him was just a lowly second-tier evolved being, it was audacious of him to speak to him in such a manner. ¡°it¡¯s a pity that 1 must insist you cook me a bowl of noodles right now,¡± ye li said calmly, looking at the man. since he had crossed over into this parallel world, he hadn¡¯t eaten noodles, and since they were available here, he thought it might be good to savor the taste of home. the sharp-featured man was momentarily stunned. he hadn¡¯t expected ye li to make such a request. ¡°kid, this is my territory. what if i refuse to cook?¡± the man stared at ye li. ¡°in that case, 1¡¯11 have you eat all the dust on the table,¡± ye li replied calmly. the man was taken aback, sizing up ye li. he had seen arrogant people before, but this level of arrogance was a first. this place wasn¡¯t just a noodle shop! the man wondered if this person had found out something. with this thought in mind, the man¡¯s pupils rapidly contracted. ¡°brat, do you know something?¡± the man stared intently at ye li. ye li smiled inwardly. he had initially thought this place was just an ordinary noodle shop, but it seemed there was a hidden secret. ¡°i don¡¯t know anything. i just want a bowl of noodles,¡± ye li said leisurely. the man banged on the table in anger, pointing his finger at ye li¡¯s head, and said coldly, ¡°get out of here! leave now, or don¡¯t blame me for being impolite!¡± ye li looked at the man¡¯s finger, which was pointing at his head. a slight smile played on his lips as he made a small gesture. ¡°are you worthy of pointing your finger at my head?¡± as the words left his mouth, a golden light shot out from ye li¡¯s pupils. the man was only a second-tier evolved being, and he didn¡¯t even have time to react. ¡°alih!¡± a piercing scream, like that of a slaughtered pig, echoed through the air. the man¡¯s finger had been severed. ye li had once sworn that he would never let anyone point their finger at his head. when he was a child, he had a meal with his mother, but because he said something wrong and offended her, she pointed two fingers at his head, forcing him to finish an entire pot of rice. fortunately, his father had eaten it on his behalf. little did he know, it was not over yet! his mother even called his grandmother to join in, using four fingers to point at his head, forcing him to finish the previous day¡¯s pot of rice. from that moment on, he had vowed never to let anyone point their finger at his head again. since transmigrating into this parallel world, no one had dared to point their finger at his head. this sharp-featured man had brought this misfortune upon himself. the man let out one horrifying scream after another, making one¡¯s scalp tingle. ye li remained calm and composed, as if he couldn¡¯t hear the man¡¯s screams at all. ¡°eat all the dust on this table, or you¡¯ll die right away,¡± ye li said calmly. hearing this, the man felt as though he had fallen into an ice cave. he had already forgotten about the pain, and he stared at ye li with a soul-shaking look of horror. he never expected ye li to be so terrifying. if he could do it all over again, he would never have acted this way. ¡°do¡­ do you know where this place is?¡± ye li shook his head slightly, ¡°1 don¡¯t really care about where this place is. i just want you to eat up all the dust on this table. don¡¯t make me say it a third time.¡± the man, despite the excruciating pain, dared not scream. he knew that ye li was not making an empty threat. if he didn¡¯t eat all the dust on this table, he would disappear from this world forever.. Chapter 253 - Chapter 253: How About We Make a Bet? chapter 253: how about we make a bet? translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations the man endured the pain and began to lick the dust on the table below him. the table had not been cleaned for who knows how long, and the dust was extremely thick. the man¡¯s face turned green, then red, then purple. finally, the man managed to eat all the dust on the table. he glared at ye li with malice in his eyes, vowing to avenge this humiliation. ¡°now, go and cook me some noodles,¡± ye li said calmly. the man was on the verge of tears. his finger had just been severed, and the pain was unbearable. now, he was being asked to cook noodles? ¡°don¡¯t want to go?¡± ye li looked at the man indifferently. ¡°senior, i¡¯m in too much pain. please, let me go,¡± the man pleaded. ye li gave a faint smile. ¡°actually, i have a way to relieve your pain.¡± ¡°what method?¡± the man quickly asked. ye li pondered for a few seconds and then said, ¡°in this world, good people feel pain, and bad people feel pain too. only dead people don¡¯t feel pain.¡± as soon as these words were uttered, the man was terrified to his core. ¡°senior, i, i, i¡­ i¡¯ll go cook the noodles for you right away,¡± the man said in a panic. before long, the man brought a bowl of noodles to ye li. ye li took a taste; it had the taste of home. ¡°senior, i¡¯ve cooked the noodles for you. can you let me go now?¡± the man asked cautiously. ¡°go ahead,¡± ye li said calmly. the man was relieved and quickly ran out. as soon as he was out of sight, his face turned cold. after finishing the noodles, ye li decided to investigate the noodle shop¡¯s secrets using his heavenly spirit eyes. to his surprise, in a cave on the left side of the noodle shop, there were over a hundred human captives, all of them ordinary people. it was rumored that on the east of the wilderness northern region, there was an organization conducting research on a drug that could enhance human genes, and these captives were probably used for experiments. as for the man¡­ ye li could easily guess that he had gone to get reinforcements. in that case, he would wait here. as expected, not long after, the sharp-featured second-tier evolved being arrived with a dozen or so genetic warriors. these genetic warriors were all second-tier evolved beings, and they surrounded ye li. ¡°brat, you didn¡¯t expect me to turn the tables, did you? hehe, you broke one of my fingers, now i¡¯m going to make you pay back a hundredfold!¡± the man said coldly. ye li shook his head inwardly. he couldn¡¯t understand why there were so many ignorant ants in this world. ¡°do you really believe your eyes?¡± ye li said calmly, looking at the man. the man was puzzled. ye li was now surrounded by more than a dozen second-tier evolved beings, and yet he was saying something so nonsensical? shouldn¡¯t he be afraid now? ¡°why don¡¯t we make a bet?¡± ye li continued. the man clenched his teeth. although he saw ye li as a dead man already, he was curious to see what tricks ye li had up his sleeve. ¡°brat, what kind of trick do you think you can play?¡± the man sneered at ye li. ye li smiled. ¡°do you believe that i can show you their corpses in less than a second?¡± when the dozen or so second-tier evolved beings heard this, they were first surprised, then burst into laughter. ¡°hahaha!¡± ¡°brat, who do you think you are? show me their corpses in less than a second? ridiculous!¡± the man¡¯s tone was full of disdain.. Chapter 254 - Chapter 254: Hundreds of People in the Cage chapter 254: hundreds of people in the cage translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ye li smiled and said, ¡°not only can 1 make you see their corpses in one second, but 1 don¡¯t even need to use my hands.¡± ¡°what!!!¡± when this statement came out, the dozen or so second-tier evolved beings became furious. they couldn¡¯t believe that there was such an arrogant person in this world. ¡°brat, you mean to say you can do it with your eyes?¡± the man sneered. ¡°you¡¯re right; i¡¯ll use my eyes,¡± ye li said casually. the man was startled, suddenly recalling the scene when his finger was severed earlier. the speed was so fast that he couldn¡¯t even see it clearly. could it be¡­ could it be that this person also used his eyes just now? that¡¯s impossible, absolutely impossible! the man shook his head vigorously, clearing his mind of these thoughts. ¡°brat, i¡¯d like to see how you can make me see their corpses in one second,¡± the man sneered. ¡°attack!¡± with a shout from the sharp-featured man, the dozen or so second-tier evolved beings rushed towards ye li. in ye li¡¯s eyes, these dozen or so second-tier evolved beings were pitifully weak, like specks of dust. swish! swish! swish! ye li activated his heavenly spirit eyes, and more than ten golden lights shot out from his pupils. these dozen or so second-tier evolved beings couldn¡¯t react in time. there were instantly horrifying bloody holes on their heads. the entire process was incredibly fast, not even taking a second. ¡°th-th-this¡­¡± the sharp-featured man had been scared out of his wits. ¡°it seems that i¡¯ve won this bet,¡± ye li said calmly, looking at the man. the man quickly knelt down in fear, desperately begging ye li, ¡°please, spare me! i don¡¯t want to die, 1 really don¡¯t want to die.¡± ye li smiled faintly. ¡°then why were so many ordinary people imprisoned in that cave?¡± although he believed that these ordinary people were probably used for experiments, it was best to clarify the situation. the man turned pale with fright. he had suspected that ye li had come for this matter, and it seemed he was right. ¡°those ordinary people¡­ are used for experiments by the fire-worshiping sect,¡± the man stammered, his voice trembling. fire-worshiping sect? ye li had never heard of this name, but it was likely another cult, similar to the white lotus sect. ¡°now that you¡¯ve told me what you know, you can go on your way,¡± ye li said to the man. the man was terrified. ¡°i¡­ 1¡­¡± but before he could finish his sentence, a horrifying bloody hole appeared on his forehead. the man fell to the ground, his eyes wide open as if he couldn¡¯t believe he had died like this. ye li retracted his finger. he had never considered himself a good person, but he was certainly not a bad person either. ye li usually did things without needing any reason. ye li walked slowly towards the cave on the outer side of the noodle shop. the mountain was not very high, and there was a cave on its slope. he arrived at the entrance of the cave and walked inside. the cave was quite spacious, with a large cage inside that contained hundreds of human beings. these humans were all dirty, and their eyes were dull, as if they hadn¡¯t eaten for days. upon seeing someone enter the cave, dozens of genetic warriors inside the cave immediately shouted, ¡°stop!¡± ¡°are you here to take these people?¡± a man asked. ye li smiled inwardly. it seemed that these people mistook him for a member of the fire-worshiping sect.. Chapter 255 - Chapter 255: A Kill in Less than a Second chapter 255: a kill in less than a second translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ye li shook his head. ¡°i¡¯m not here to take these people.¡± the dozens of genetic warriors were puzzled. if he wasn¡¯t here to take the people, then what was he here for? ¡°what are you here for, then?¡± a man asked suspiciously. ¡°just here to take a look, nothing more,¡± ye li said casually. the man¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°brat, you¡¯re not trying to rescue these people, are you?¡± as soon as this was said, the dozens of genetic warriors became wary, but seeing that ye li was alone, they felt more at ease. ¡°i¡¯m not.¡± ye li shook his head. the dozens of genetic warriors were once again taken aback. since he wasn¡¯t a member of the fire-worshiping sect, and he wasn¡¯t here to rescue anyone, then what was he here for? was he just sightseeing? if he didn¡¯t have a purpose, how did he even find this place? ¡°tell us, brat, what are you doing here?¡± one genetic warrior demanded, giving ye li a cold stare. these dozen or so men were all second-tier evolved beings. while they might be formidable in smaller places, they were facing ye li now. ¡°i¡¯ve already said it, i¡¯m just here to take a look,¡± ye li said nonchalantly. ¡°heh, no one would believe that. you¡¯re going to tell us today, one way or another, or else¡­¡± the man¡¯s words were left hanging, accompanied by a menacing glare, implying that ye li would suffer the consequences. ye li just smiled calmly. ¡°i¡¯ve always been the one to threaten others. no one has ever dared to threaten me.¡± the dozens of second-tier evolved beings were infuriated by his words. they had encountered arrogant people before, but someone this arrogant was unheard of. ¡°since you won¡¯t talk, don¡¯t blame us!¡± ¡°brothers, attack!¡± with a shout from one of the second-tier evolved beings, the dozens of them charged at ye li. ye li shook his head inwardly. he had simply come to take a look, but why did people always doubt what he said? he slowly raised his finger, and a golden spiritual light wrapped around it. then, he pointed! the horrifying golden spiritual light flew towards the dozens of second-tier evolved beings. these second-tier evolved beings widened their eyes in shock, unable to react in time. there were horrifying bloody holes on their foreheads. ¡°how¡­ how is this possible?¡± in the cage, a middle-aged man exclaimed in shock. the hundreds of ordinary people in the cage might not be genetic warriors, but they were familiar with genetic warriors. how could so many genetic warriors be killed in an instant? they hadn¡¯t even seen it clearly, and these genetic warriors had bloody holes on their foreheads, falling dead to the ground. the hundreds of people in the cage were all ordinary citizens, and seeing this situation, they couldn¡¯t help but be terrified, their fear reaching its peak. ye li walked towards the iron cage, his face calm and serene. with each step he took, the hearts of the people sank deeper. it felt as if the gate of hell was opening up for them. ¡°what¡­ what do you want?¡± a woman asked in horror. ye li didn¡¯t say a word. he had reached the edge of the iron cage, which was locked with a massive padlock. the terrified crowd watched ye li. in their eyes, ye li seemed to want to open the cage and kill them all. based on how ye li had killed those dozens of genetic warriors, he was undoubtedly a ruthless murderer.. Chapter 256 - Chapter 256: Captain Ling Fei chapter 256: captain ling fei translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations the crowd watched ye li in horror, silently hoping that he wouldn¡¯t be able to break the massive padlock. after all, it was a gigantic lock. ye li calmly looked at the iron lock in front of him and then suddenly raised one finger. the onlookers didn¡¯t understand the purpose of ye li raising his finger. then, without warning, ye li poked the lock with the finger! boom! with a deafening sound, the massive iron lock instantly shattered into pieces. how was this possible? the hundreds of people inside the cage were shocked beyond belief. they had hoped ye li wouldn¡¯t open the lock because it was so massive. however, they couldn¡¯t have imagined that ye li¡¯s finger could effortlessly destroy the lock¡­ such a big lock was actually pierced into pieces by ye li¡¯s finger. ye li opened the iron cage and gazed at the people inside with indifference. ¡°are you all very afraid?¡± ye li asked slowly. the crowd was taken aback. how could they not be scared? even the massive iron lock had been shattered by ye li¡¯s finger. if that finger were directed at them, they could easily imagine the consequences. ¡°never be afraid because everything i do will make you terrified for three days and three nights,¡± ye li continued. his words only heightened the fear of the crowd. everything he did? did that mean¡­ he was going to kill them next? they didn¡¯t want to die. they really didn¡¯t want to die! ¡°are you all hungry?¡± ye li smiled. then, he took out many boxes of food from his system space. ye li had stored countless boxes of food in his system space, just because he had the space available. when he first got the system, he had only had too slots in his system space. now, he had 10,000 slots. suddenly seeing the food, the people were stunned for a moment. then, they voraciously began eating. they hadn¡¯t had a proper meal in days. ye li watched as they devoured the food. he realized that in this world, both the strong and the ordinary people, the rich and the poor, all needed to eat. eating well made people feel secure. after finishing their meal, a middle-aged man looked at ye li gratefully. ¡°noble lord, thank you for saving us.¡± the others quickly chimed in with their gratitude. without ye li, they didn¡¯t know how they would end up. ¡°where are you all from?¡± ye li asked. ¡°we are ordinary citizens from the sky eagle base, sir,¡± the man replied. ye li nodded. the sky eagle organization, like a base city, had both genetic warriors and ordinary people. it was just a coincidence that he had encountered people of the sky eagle. it was quite interesting. a playful expression appeared on ye li¡¯s face. ¡°everyone, don¡¯t worry. we¡¯ve come to rescue you!¡± a sudden voice appeared in ye li¡¯s ears. ye li slowly turned around and saw a woman leading a dozen or so fourth-tier evolved beings rushing in. the woman was dressed casually and had a delicate face. she appeared to be in her early twenties, yet she was a fifth-tier evolved being. ¡°it¡¯s captain ling fei. captain ling fei is here to save us!¡± a man cheered. ¡°yeah, captain ling fei is here, so we¡¯re safe now.¡± ¡°boohoo, mom, i thought i was a goner.¡± the hundreds of people in the cage cheered and cried, looking extremely excited. ¡°don¡¯t worry, all of you arc members of the sky eagle organization. no matter what danger you face, we will always come to your rescue,¡± ling fei said to the crowd with determination.. Chapter 257 - Chapter 257: State Your Purpose chapter 257: state your purpose translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations after ling fei finished speaking, she became somewhat astonished. there were dozens of corpses on the ground. who could have killed them? moreover, there were all gruesome blood holes on their heads, appearing to be fatal blows. this was undoubtedly the work of a formidable individual. the people from the sky eagle base were currently outside the iron cage. they had undoubtedly been rescued by someone. ling fei suddenly looked at ye li. although she couldn¡¯t discern ye li¡¯s level of cultivation, her intuition told her that ye li was not an ordinary person. she thought that ye li might be suppressing her own cultivation. it was no secret that the fire-worshiping sect captured ordinary people on the north of the wilderness northern region. could they have caught the wrong person? ¡°are you from the sky eagle base?¡± ling fei asked ye li. ¡°no.¡± ye li shook his head. ¡°then did you kill these people?¡± ling fei inquired. ye li thought for a moment and then said, ¡°i merely moved my finger, and then they died. i didn¡¯t intend to kill them.¡± upon hearing this, ling fei understood. dozens of corpses on the ground couldn¡¯t possibly be the work of the young man before her. achieving such a single-strike kill was impossible for someone as young as him. furthermore, the way he spoke was so arrogant, and he wasn¡¯t from the sky eagle base. so why was he hiding among these ordinary people? ling fei, as the captain of the sky eagle base¡¯s security team, felt it was necessary to clarify. ¡°what¡¯s your name?¡± ling fei stared at ye li and asked. ¡°ye li.¡± ye li spoke slowly. ling fei was momentarily stunned. the name sounded familiar, like she had heard it recently, but she couldn¡¯t remember where. ¡°if i guess correctly, you¡¯re a genetic warrior, right?¡± ling fei looked at ye li with hostility. ¡°hehe.¡± a hint of a smile appeared on ye li¡¯s face. ¡°what are you laughing at?¡± ling fei was puzzled. she didn¡¯t understand why ye li was smiling at this moment. ¡°look at the corpses on the ground. if i, ye li, weren¡¯t a genetic warrior, how do you think they would have died?¡± ye li said calmly. arrogant, absolutely arrogant! although ling fei couldn¡¯t figure out where ye li¡¯s arrogance came from, she felt that he was indeed arrogant. she couldn¡¯t believe that these people were killed by ye li just because he was at most a second-tier evolved being. he was merely suppressing his real realm, so she couldn¡¯t discern it. for a moment, a hint of disgust welled up in ling fei¡¯s heart. she had always detested people who were arrogant and full of themselves yet lacked the skills to back it up. ¡°you just said you¡¯re not from the sky eagle base. why are you here?¡± ling fei finally got to the point. dozens of members of the sky eagle base¡¯s security team also looked at ye li, wanting to hear his response. ¡°because there were dogs barking outside,¡± ye li said slowly. when this statement was made, ling fei and the dozen or so security team members were left dumbfounded. they couldn¡¯t fathom the connection between dogs barking outside and his appearance here. ¡°what does dogs barking outside have anything to do with your presence here?¡± ling fei asked ye li. ye li smiled faintly, and after a few seconds, he spoke slowly, ¡°then what does my presence here have anything to do with you?¡± ling fei¡¯s expression instantly turned cold as she spoke in a cold tone, ¡°are you playing with me?¡± a hint of playful intent appeared on ye li¡¯s face, ¡°are you fun to play with?¡± ling fei and the dozen or so security team members were all infuriated. they stared intently at ye li. ¡°i¡¯ll give you one more chance to state your purpose, or you¡¯ll face the consequences,¡± ling fei said coldly.. Chapter 258 - Chapter 258: It Was This Gentleman Who Saved Us chapter 258: it was this gentleman who saved us translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ¡°captain ling fei, it was him who saved us.¡± ¡°that¡¯s right, captain ling fei. this gentleman here killed those people. i didn¡¯t even get a chance to see clearly, and they were all dead.¡± ¡°yes, i just felt this gentleman move his finger, and then they died.¡± the sky eagle base¡¯s rescued civilians began speaking up for ye li. in their eyes, ye li not only saved them but also provided them with food, making him their savior. ling fei heard these words, and her eyes widened in disbelief, as if everything was too incredible to be true. ¡°is what you¡¯re saying true?¡± ling fei asked the crowd. ¡°it¡¯s true, captain ling fei. this gentleman is truly an unparalleled powerhouse. he¡¯s incredibly powerful,¡± a man quickly responded. ling fei was surprised as she looked at ye li. all the dozens of corpses on the ground were second-tier evolved beings, and they all had a blood hole in the same place on their foreheads, undoubtedly from a single fatal blow. she admitted that she couldn¡¯t achieve such a one-hit kill. could this person be even stronger than her? thinking about this, astonishment became more evident in ling fei¡¯s beautiful eyes. ¡°although you saved the people from our sky eagle base, i still need to know your purpose. is it simply to rescue them, or¡­¡± ling fei¡¯s words were left incomplete. she wanted to see how ye li would respond. but she never dreamed that ye li would respond this way. ye li looked calmly at ling fei and said slowly, ¡°do i need to tell you what my purpose is?¡± silence, a deadly silence. ling fei had never encountered someone like ye li before. her intuition told her that ye li was not a bad person because he had saved these civilians. however, just to be sure, she needed to ask. after all, this place was quite secluded, and they had investigated for a long time before discovering it. yet this young man seemed to know everything. she wouldn¡¯t believe there was no purpose behind it. ¡°i¡¯ll give you one more chance. now tell me or not?¡± ling fei¡¯s delicate face grew colder, and she stared at ye li. ¡°i¡¯m very curious,¡± ye li said calmly. ¡°what are you curious about?¡± ling fei was puzzled. ye li supported his chin with a hand and said, ¡°i¡¯m curious why a mere ant like you dares to say such things to me.¡± ¡°what!!!¡± not only ling fei and the members of the security team, but also the hundreds of ordinary civilians from the sky eagle base were all stunned. captain ling fei¡­ is an ant? keep in mind that captain ling fei is a fifth-tier evolved being! ¡°how do you dare to call me an ant?¡± ling fei said coldly. ¡°isn¡¯t that what you are?¡± ye li said indifferently. ling fei, the captain of the sky eagle base¡¯s security team, had never been called an ant by anyone before. yet today, someone had referred to her as an ant, and she couldn¡¯t help but be angry. ¡°you¡¯re seeking death! how dare he call our captain an ant!¡± ¡°that¡¯s right. he¡¯s just a genetic warrior who dares not reveal his true realm, yet he dares to speak so arrogantly in front of our captain?¡± ¡°captain, give this brat a lesson. although he saved the civilians from our sky eagle base, it must have been for a purpose.¡± ¡°perhaps he¡¯s one of the followers of the fire-worshiping sect, performing this act to deceive us and infiltrate our base as a spy. the dozen or so members of the security team surrounding ling fei all started clamoring. they found ye li to be extremely arrogant and believed that if they didn¡¯t teach him a good lesson, he wouldn¡¯t understand the concept of respecting others.. Chapter 259 - Chapter 259:I Can Defeat You Without Using My Hands and Feet chapter 259:i can defeat you without using my hands and feet translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ling fei smirked coldly as she looked at ye li. ¡°you¡¯ve heard them. if you don¡¯t start telling the truth now, i¡¯ll have to give you a little lesson.¡± ye li shook his head inwardly. an ant indeed, always unaware of their place. ¡°you? give me a lesson?¡± ye li said calmly. ¡°you¡­¡± someone like you probably can¡¯t discern my true level, but let me tell you, i¡¯m a fifth-tier evolved being! ling fei angrily shouted. ye li¡¯s previous words had her burning with rage. in her view, once ye li heard that she was a fifth-tier evolved being, he would surely be frightened beyond belief. however, to her surprise, ye li¡¯s face remained as calm as water, as if he hadn¡¯t even heard her. ¡°hehe.¡± ye li smiled indifferently. ¡°what are you laughing at?¡± ling fei gritted her teeth. ye li let out a faint sigh, ¡°i¡¯m just marveling at when fifth-tier evolved beings started using their levels to intimidate others.¡± ¡°in my eyes, even fifth-tier evolved beings are nothing more than ants. how could you understand how vast the heavens and earth truly are?¡± ye li continued. hearing this, fire erupted in ling fei¡¯s eyes. ¡°very well! since a fifth-tier evolved being is considered an ant in your eyes, i¡¯ll show you a thing or two!¡± ling fei said coldly. the dozen or so fourth-tier security team members clenched their fists tightly. ye li was too arrogant, daring to call a fifth-tier evolved being an ant. did that mean they were even lower than ants? watching this scene unfold, the people from the sky eagle base were all taken aback. although they had just narrowly escaped with their lives, they couldn¡¯t resist the temptation of witnessing such a good show. not watching it would be a sin. ¡°if you¡¯re ready, i¡¯m going to make my move!¡± ling fei stared at ye li. however, just as ling fei was about to strike, ye li suddenly stopped her. ¡°wait.¡± ling fei halted her steps, a smug expression on her delicate face. she thought ye li must be scared now. ¡°a lowly ant like you dares to fight me? if i use my hands and feet, it wouldn¡¯t be in line with my style. how about this, i won¡¯t use my hands and feet at all?¡± ye li said calmly. ¡°what!!!¡± when ye li said this, ling fei and the others were instantly shocked and horrified. not use his hands and feet at all? was there really such an arrogant person in this world? they couldn¡¯t comprehend it. no matter how hard they tried, they really couldn¡¯t. the one most shocked of all was ling fei herself. she had thought that ye li would be scared and reveal his true purpose after hearing that she was a fifth-tier evolved being. however, she could never have imagined that ye li would say such words. ¡°are you really so arrogant as to think that you can defeat me without using your hands and feet?¡± ling fei said angrily. ¡°arrogant?¡± ye li smiled faintly. ¡°do you think it¡¯s arrogance for me to defeat you without using my hands and feet?¡± ridiculous. ye li, the illustrious demon king, an eighth-tier evolved being, with the third level of the ancient devil tome, the sss-level combat skill primordial demon slash, and carrying two unparalleled divine artifacts, the dragon-slaying blade and the heavenly tower, had five eighth-tier zombies under his command. such a person defeating a fifth-tier evolved being without using his hands and feet was considered arrogant? ¡°very well!¡± ling fei couldn¡¯t bear ye li¡¯s indifferent expression any longer. ¡°since you¡¯ve chosen not to use your hands and feet, i¡¯ll let you know today what absolute power means!¡± ling fei said coldly. with that, she raised her palm, and a red aura appeared above it. a red aura represented an s-rank genetic warrior.. Chapter 260 - Chapter 260: The Utter Horror of Everyone chapter 260: the utter horror of everyone translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ¡°ice spike!¡± ling fei shouted lightly as the red aura on her palm formed several ice spikes, launching towards ye li. the onlookers widened their eyes, afraid of missing out on the spectacle. they thought ye li would dodge, but they never expected him to stand still like a statue. ling fei was also surprised. she couldn¡¯t understand why ye li didn¡¯t dodge. could it be that her ice spike had scared him to the point of paralysis? but what everyone witnessed was beyond their wildest imagination. the terrifying ice spikes struck ye li¡¯s body heavily! yet, ye li didn¡¯t budge a step, and there was not the slightest trace of injury on him. it was as if these frightening ice spikes were nothing more than tickles to him. ¡°how¡­ how is this possible?¡± ling fei widened her eyes in disbelief. her ice spike was a b-ranked skill, yet it couldn¡¯t cause any harm to ye li? the onlookers gasped in shock, staring at ye li with their mouths agape. they couldn¡¯t believe what they were seeing. ¡°hehe.¡± ye li suddenly chuckled coldly. ¡°use all your abilities. don¡¯t let me defeat you so easily.¡± as an eighth-tier evolved being, ye li had an incredibly strong defense, making attacks from a fifth-tier evolved being like ling fei completely ineffective. ling fei, clenching her teeth, raised her palm again and shouted, ¡°flame palm!¡± a burst of flames erupted from ling fei¡¯s palm! ye li remained unmoved in his original spot, his face still calm and serene. the onlookers widened their eyes even further, thinking that ye li couldn¡¯t possibly stand still this time; after all, this was fire! they had never guessed right from the beginning of this confrontation, but this time, they finally got it right. ye li didn¡¯t move at all!!! the flames struck ye li¡¯s body but instantly disappeared. ¡°it¡¯s impossible. this can¡¯t be happening!¡± ling fei couldn¡¯t help but exclaim. her ice spike was ineffective, which was one thing, but now, even her a-ranked flame palm had no effect on him. why was even an a-level skill ineffective against him? who was he? who was he?!!! witnessing this, the onlookers were completely stunned. even fire had no effect on him? ye li had just endured a combined assault of ice and fire from ling fei, and although she was considered nothing more than an ant in his eyes, her attack was quite impressive. ¡°it seems that you¡¯re done now. it¡¯s my turn.¡± ye li said calmly to the astonished ling fei. the onlookers were surprised. didn¡¯t ye li say he wouldn¡¯t use his hands and feet? was he just joking earlier? ye li didn¡¯t pay any attention to the shocked expressions of the onlookers. he activated the ancient devil tome¡­ the third level! in an instant, the entire cave was enveloped in a terrifying demonic aura! just how horrifying was the demonic aura of the third level of the ancient devil tome? it could be imagined. ye li had held back. otherwise, those ordinary people around him would have immediately exploded into pieces. ling fei¡¯s eyes widened. the aura was too frightening. her heart was trembling, and her soul was shaking uncontrollably. the onlookers collapsed to the ground one after another, feeling as if they had descended into the depths of hell, enduring unspeakable torture that made them a hundred times more painful. ye li looked at ling fei and calmly said, ¡°do you still think i¡¯m arrogant for defeating you without using my hands and feet?¡± Chapter 261 - Chapter 261: Fire chapter 261: fire-worshiping sect translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ling fei stared at ye li in horror, feeling her very soul trembling uncontrollably. ye li hadn¡¯t even made a move, yet his imposing aura was so overwhelming. moreover, this aura was truly terrifying. she finally understood that she could never be ye li¡¯s match. ye li retracted the demonic aura from the third level of the ancient devil tome, his face still as calm as water. ¡°do you want to continue?¡± ye li asked calmly, looking at ling fei. ling fei was taken aback. she knew deep down that she could never be ye li¡¯s opponent. even without using his hands and feet, he had already demonstrated his superiority. if he were to use his full power, she might not even be able to withstand a single blow. the members of the sky eagle base¡¯s guard team and the onlookers were all terrified as they watched ye li. they had thought it was impossible for ye li to defeat captain ling fei without using his hands and feet, but now they not only realized they were wrong but also how thoroughly wrong they were. ¡°oh, by the way, how is your third leader?¡± ye li suddenly asked ling fei. that day, tian e, the third leader of the sky eagle organization, fought against bai wawa and must have sustained considerable injuries. ye li needed to know if he was really seriously injured. ling fei was startled. the matter of the third leader of sky eagle, tian e, being injured hadn¡¯t been widely known. but this person seemed to know about it. as the captain of sky eagle¡¯s guard team, ling fei naturally knew how third leader got injured. he was injured by the demon king, ye¡­ ling fei suddenly jolted as if she had been electrocuted. the demon king¡¯s name was ye li, and she was quite certain that the demon king was named ye li. and the person in front of her was also named ye li¡­ could it be? at this thought, ling fei couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of dread. the name ¡°ye li,¡± she had heard of this woman before. the young lady of the sky eagle had mentioned this name to her, saying that the demon king ye li had once saved her life. ¡°when i ask a question, i usually expect an answer,¡± ye li said, looking at ling fei, who was still in shock. ling fei finally snapped out of her daze. she looked at ye li with a horrified expression and said, ¡°the¡­ the third leader was seriously injured, unconscious. the grand leader had to seek help from the medicine god hall, but they couldn¡¯t do anything about it.¡± although she was almost certain that the young man in front of her was the demon king ye li, she didn¡¯t dare to say it out loud, fearing that she might provoke him. even an eighth-tier evolved being like the third leader couldn¡¯t withstand the assault of bai wawa of the apocalypse legion, led by the demon king ye li. she was no match for him at all. ye li smiled inwardly. he had originally thought that dealing with the sky eagle organization would be troublesome, but now it seemed that he had worried needlessly. ¡°let¡¯s go to the sky eagle base together,¡± ye li said slowly. ling fei was taken aback. the demon king ye li was going to the sky eagle base? she couldn¡¯t even fathom what his intentions might be, and she didn¡¯t dare to think too much about it. ye li looked at ling fei, who was hesitating, and smiled, ¡°never refuse me. don¡¯t even try, ok?¡± ling fei was startled, and then a bitter smile appeared on her face. she realized that she had no choice but to comply with ye li¡¯s request. even if the demon king ye li went to the sky eagle base to prepare for something, the sky eagle base had nothing to fear. after all, their grand leader was a ninth-tier evolved being. ¡°alright,¡± ling fei said to ye li. soon after, ye li and the others headed towards the sky eagle base. however, not long after leaving the cave, they were blocked by over a hundred genetic warriors. most of them were third-tier evolved beings, and there was even one fourth-tier evolved being among them. they were all dressed in black robes with three large characters embroidered in rust on their robes: ¡°fire-worshiping sect!¡± Chapter 262 - Chapter 262: A Man of Unparalleled Handsomeness chapter 262: a man of unparalleled handsomeness translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations over a hundred genetic warriors from the fire-worshiping sect blocked the path of ye li and his group. a fourth-tier evolved being coldly looked at ling fei. ¡°ling fei, we¡¯ve received word that you would come to rescue these people, but it¡¯s a pity that we¡¯ve already laid an ambush.¡± ling fei looked solemnly at the fourth-tier evolved being. although she was a fifth-tier evolved being, there were several hundred genetic warriors on the other side, making it impossible for them to win. she stole a glance at ye li and noticed that his face remained calm, without any signs of disturbance. while the demon king ye li was incredibly powerful, they had no connection to him whatsoever. ¡°you followers of the fire-worshiping sect abducted the people from our sky eagle base, and we haven¡¯t settled that score with you yet. it seems you¡¯ve walked right into our hands,¡± ling fei said coldly. upon hearing this, the fourth-tier evolver burst into laughter. ¡°ling fei, i don¡¯t think you¡¯ve quite grasped the situation here. this isn¡¯t your sky eagle base. right now, you¡¯re just a dozen or so people. do you think you can survive?¡± the fourth-tier evolver wore a smug expression on his face. ling fei clenched her teeth and asked, ¡°what do you want from us?¡± ¡°hmph!¡± the fourth-tier evolved being sneered, ¡°ling fei, we don¡¯t want to do anything except kill all of you.¡± the people from the sky eagle base were terrified. they had just narrowly escaped danger, and now they were faced with another threat. ¡°what do you think, ling fei? shall we go over there and kill you, or would you like to come over here and let us kill you?¡± the fourth-tier evolved being taunted arrogantly. ling fei glanced at ye li once again but found that his expression remained unchanged. she wondered if she should ask for his help, but why would the demon king ye li bother to assist her? for a moment, ling fei felt a sense of powerlessness. ¡°get out of the way, you ants. you¡¯re blocking my path.¡± a carefree voice suddenly entered everyone¡¯s ears. all the fire-worshiping sect genetic warriors were stunned and quickly turned to look in the direction of the voice. what they saw left them in disbelief. they could never have imagined that there could be someone in the world so incredibly handsome. ye li¡¯s face was sharp and angular, with sword-like eyebrows and starry eyes that no one could forget. his eyes were as serene as the night and as profound as the ocean. standing among the crowd, ye li appeared like a phoenix among chickens or angelica among weeds. the leader of these followers of the fire-worshiping sect, a fourth-tier evolved being, rubbed his eyes as if he couldn¡¯t believe what he was seeing. how could someone be this good-looking? but then he was stunned! he not only didn¡¯t see it wrong, but also noticed something else. ye li¡¯s eyes were full of killing intent, and he looked awe-inspiring! he is not just handsome¡­ he¡¯s also domineering! ye li stood there like an unsheathed sword, reaching for the sky. the fourth-tier evolved being composed himself and then frowned. when compared to the man in front of him, he felt utterly inferior. ¡°do you know that being good-looking can sometimes lead to trouble?¡± the fourth-tier evolved being glared at ye li and said coldly. ¡°oh?¡± a hint og playfulness appeared on ye li¡¯s face. the fourth-tier evolved being gritted his teeth. after a few seconds, he added, ¡°especially for a man as stunningly handsome as you!¡± ye li smiled faintly. he understood that this fourth-tier evolved being was simply feeling inferior due to his own looks. he could empathize with such feelings of inferiority.. after all, in this post-apocalyptic world, who wouldn¡¯t feel inferior in front of someone like him, ye li? Chapter 263 - Chapter 263: Turn Them Into Zombies chapter 263: turn them into zombies translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ye li didn¡¯t want to pay any attention to whether this fourth-tier evolutionist felt inferior or not. he calmly said, ¡°ants, move aside, or the consequences will be severe.¡± ¡°what!!!¡± both the fourth-tier evolutionist and the hundreds of genetic warriors were shocked. they never expected ye li to dare to say such words to them. ye li had said something similar before, but they were too focused on his appearance at the time. ¡°brat, don¡¯t you dare call us ants!¡± the fourth-tier evolved being couldn¡¯t believe what he was hearing as he looked at ye li. ye li smiled faintly. ¡°aren¡¯t you ants?¡± the fourth-tier evolved being and the genetic warriors of the fire-worshiping sect were infuriated by ye li¡¯s words. ¡°brat, you¡¯re arrogant!¡± the fourth-tier evolved being stared at ye li, completely bewildered by where ye li found the courage to say such things. ¡°i¡¯ll say it again, clear the path, or the consequences will be severe. i don¡¯t want to repeat myself for the third time,¡± ye li said calmly. ling fei looked at ye li, and she secretly breathed a sigh of relief. as long as the demon king ye li was willing to take action, they would be safe. ¡°what if i don¡¯t move aside?¡± the fourth-tier evolved being sneered. ye li smiled and couldn¡¯t understand why these ants dared to say such things to him. didn¡¯t they understand the simple principle that they shouldn¡¯t mess with the wrong person? without saying more, ye li released his apocalypse legion from the system space. roar!!! ah da, bai wawa, hongye, yutong, and swordmaster ah qi. their appearances were all different, but they shared one thing in common: their eyes were all golden. ¡°turn them all into zombies,¡± ye li said calmly. following ye li¡¯s command, the apocalypse legion flew out like lightning. among the hundreds of genetic warriors in the fire-worshiping sect, the strongest was only a fourth-tier evolved being, and there was no way they could withstand the attacks of five eighth-tier zombies. in just a few seconds, all of the genetic warriors had been turned into zombies. ye li opened the synthesis grid in his mind and synthesized them into a third-tier male zombie. there was no choice; when genetic warriors turned into zombies, their ranks would definitely decrease. he checked the other zombies in the system space: one fifth-tier female zombie and one third-tier male zombie. that was about it. he turned around slowly and found that everyone had frozen in place like statues. ¡°arc you all shocked?¡± ye li looked at them and spoke slowly. upon hearing his words, they snapped back to reality, looking at ye li in shock. ¡°never be surprised at me because everything i do will leave you astonished for three days and three nights,¡± ye li continued. ling fei¡¯s face seemed to have frozen, and she stared at the apocalypse legion in shock. ¡°is this¡­ the demon king ye li¡¯s apocalypse legion?¡± ling fei was filled with amazement. the members of the sky eagle base¡¯s guard team were already scared out of wits. they had already guessed who ye li was, and they couldn¡¯t help but break out in a cold sweat. they had been fortunate that the demon king ye li hadn¡¯t killed them earlier, or they would have already gone to hell. ¡°what did you see?¡± ye li looked at the people from the sky eagle base and asked. they were taken aback and stammered, ¡°we¡­ we saw¡­¡± before they could finish their sentence, ye li interrupted them. ¡°you didn¡¯t see anything. if anyone dares to talk about what happened today, you know the consequences,¡± ye li said slowly.. Chapter 264 - Chapter 264: Met Ziqiong Again chapter 264: met ziqiong again translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations upon hearing ye li¡¯s words, everyone closed their mouths tightly, afraid to make a sound that might displease ye li. ye li looked at ling fei. ¡°let¡¯s go.¡± ling fei quickly responded and led the group towards the sky eagle base. as expected, just as ye li had anticipated, the sky eagle organization was indeed similar to a small bustling city. while it might not have been as large in scale as the annan base city or the huangjiang base city, its overall strength was much greater. access to the sky eagle base was strictly regulated and required a pass. however, as the captain of the sky eagle base¡¯s security team, ling fei naturally didn¡¯t need one. after entering the sky eagle base, ye li found that it was quite impressive, resembling a bustling town. patrol teams with laser guns would occasionally roam the streets, and the people wore contented smiles on their faces. ¡°mr. ye, would you like to go¡­¡± ling fei cautiously looked at ye li and asked. ¡°take me to see tian e,¡± ye li said slowly. since he had come to the eastern part of the wilderness north zone, there was no need to provoke the sky eagle organization unnecessarily. just let bygones be bygones! ye li wasn¡¯t afraid of the sky eagle organization, but there was no need to create enmity either. ling fei had no idea what ye li was thinking. she looked puzzled and couldn¡¯t understand why the demon king ye li wanted to meet with the third leader now. currently, the third leader was still in a coma, and even the doctors from the medicine god hall couldn¡¯t heal him. however, ling fei didn¡¯t dare to question ye li¡¯s reasons. she knew that beings like the demon king ye li usually didn¡¯t need any reasons for their actions. ¡°mr. ye, please follow me.¡± shortly after, ling fei led ye li to a certain place. before long, ye li followed ling fei and arrived outside a grand hall. on the top of the hall were four golden characters: sky eagle headquarters! under the sunlight, these four golden characters appeared particularly dazzling. ¡°mr. ye, this is the sky eagle headquarters, and our third leader is currently recuperating inside,¡± ling fei said to ye li. ye li nodded, ¡°let¡¯s go in.¡± then ye li entered sky eagle headquarters. shortly after entering, ye li saw someone he recognized. it was a girl around his age with long purple hair, sitting in a pavilion and appearing somewhat melancholic. this girl was none other than ziqiong, the girl ye li had rescued in the abandoned city. ziqiong held her chin in her hand, and when she saw ling fei, her face immediately brightened with excitement. ¡°ling fei, you¡¯re finally back! i¡¯ve been so bored,¡± ziqiong pouted. however, ling fei was in no mood to exchange playful banter with ziqiong today, especially with the presence of the great demon king ye li. ling fei feared that she might end up being killed by him!!! ziqiong was taken aback and wondered why ling fei was ignoring her. then, a figure caught her eye. this figure seemed somewhat familiar. ¡°ling fei, who is he?¡± ziqiong asked curiously. ¡°uh, he¡­¡± ling fei didn¡¯t know how to answer. ziqiong touched her head, wondering why her usually straightforward big sister ling fei was acting so hesitantly today. since ling fei didn¡¯t respond, ziqiong decided to ask the question herself. ¡°hello, may i ask who you are?¡± ziqiong looked at ye li¡¯s figure and asked. as they say, all meetings in this world were reunions after a long separation. ye li turned around slowly¡­ Chapter 265 - Chapter 265: Voluntarily Walked into Death chapter 265: voluntarily walked into death translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ziqiong stared at ye li, her exquisite face seemingly frozen. after a moment, ziqiong finally regained her senses. ¡°i-i-i¡­ it feels like we¡¯ve met somewhere before,¡± ziqiong¡¯s voice trembled uncontrollably. ¡°it¡¯s only been a year, and you¡¯ve forgotten your savior?¡± ye li replied casually. ling fei had previously mentioned to ziqiong the story of how the demon king ye li had saved her in the ruined city. she stepped aside, not wanting to disturb their conversation. ¡°mr. demon king, why¡­ why have you come to the sky eagle base?¡± ziqiong said, her face turning slightly red. with her long waist-length purple hair, she looked incredibly adorable. ye li hadn¡¯t expected ziqiong to have this kind of identity. it was quite interesting. ¡°i naturally have my reasons for coming,¡± ye li replied slowly. suddenly, ziqiong remembered her third uncle tian e¡¯s situation. her second uncle and third uncle had tried to subdue various major forces north of the wilderness northern region but had been defeated by the demon king ye li¡¯s apocalypse legion. however¡­ this was the territory of the sky eagle base. with her third uncle severely injured and unconscious, wouldn¡¯t ye li be voluntarily walking into his death? on one side was her third uncle, and on the other side was her savior. for a moment, ziqiong felt at a loss for what to do. ¡°mr. demon king, you should leave. right now, my father and second uncle consider you an enemy. if you come here¡­¡± ziqiong¡¯s words were interrupted as a deep voice echoed in everyone¡¯s ears. ¡°ling fei, you¡¯re back.¡± the speaker was a middle-aged man dressed in a black suit. his face bore an air of authority, and his complexion was a pale gold. ling fei quickly responded, ¡°yes, second leader. we¡¯ve successfully rescued several hundred people who were captured by the fire-worshiping sect.¡± the middle-aged man was none other than the sky eagle organization¡¯s second leader, jiang feng, an eighth-tier evolved being. jiang feng nodded and suddenly turned his gaze towards ye li. then he was scared out of wits! ¡°ye¡­ ye li!¡± jiang feng was incredibly shocked and felt like he must be seeing things. how could ye li possibly be here? no matter how many times he blinked, ye li was still standing right in front of him, looking indifferent. ¡°ye li, it really is you!¡± ¡°your apocalypse legion¡¯s zombies severely injured my third brother, causing him to remain in a coma to this day. we didn¡¯t expect you to come here voluntarily.¡± jiang feng stared at ye li coldly. ye li remained silent, his expression unchanged, as if he regarded jiang feng as insignificant. ¡°surround him! this man is ye li, the demon king!¡± jiang feng ordered, and instantly, hundreds of genetic warriors rushed forward. they held specially designed laser guns, which were much more powerful than those of genetic warriors at the same level. ¡°go inform my eldest brother and the elders,¡± jiang feng instructed a fifth-tier evolved being. ¡°yes, second leader!¡± the fifth-tier evolved being hurriedly ran inside to report. ling fei naturally knew that this would be the outcome. until now, she still didn¡¯t understand why ye li had come to the sky eagle base. zi qiong watched ye li surrounded and her little face filled with worry. but what could she do? after all, it was the iron feet zombie, bai wawa, from the apocalypse legion who had injured her third uncle. soon, the sky eagle organization¡¯s grand leader, accompanied by the ten elders, emerged from the main hall.. Chapter 266 - Chapter 266: Don’t You Want Tian E to Survive? chapter 266: don¡¯t you want tian e to survive? translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations the grand leader of the sky eagle organization was named zishan, a ninth-tier evolved being. the ten elders following him were all seventh-tier evolved beings. their power far surpassed that of annan base city and huangjiang base city. ¡°big brother, this is ye li!¡± jiang feng pointed at ye li. upon hearing this, zishan¡¯s expression grew cold. he scrutinized ye li and asked, ¡°are you demon king ye li?¡± ¡°that¡¯s right,¡± ye li nodded, his face as calm as ever. zishan looked at ye li¡¯s indifferent expression and sneered, ¡°demon king ye li, i must commend your courage. you¡¯re facing so many of us, yet your face remains unmoved.¡± ye li, however, merely smiled faintly. ¡°i heard that your third leader suffered severe injuries and is now in a coma. i came here just to take a look. is it necessary to make such a fuss?¡± these words angered everyone present. the reason tian e suffered such injuries and fell into a coma was that he was injured by a member of your apocalypse legion, the iron-footed zombie! and now, you, ye li, dare to say such things? ¡°arrogant fool!¡± zishan angrily shouted. zishan was a ninth-tier evolved being, while ye li was an eighth-tier evolved being. there was a huge gap between the two. however, ye li didn¡¯t come to the sky eagle base to engage in a full-blown battle. if negotiations failed, he could simply run away. the gap between an eighth-tier and a ninth-tier evolved being was too vast. the differences in power between each tier of evolved beings were unimaginable. but ye li was confident that he could escape if needed, thanks to his s-tier ability, ¡°swift steps.¡± ¡°ye li, don¡¯t you know that you¡¯re about to die?¡± zishan coldly stared at ye li. he couldn¡¯t understand why ye li remained so calm. ¡°dad!¡± ziqiong suddenly called out to zishan. before zishan could respond, ziqiong continued, ¡°didn¡¯t you ask me how i escaped from the abandoned city? actually, it was senior demon king who saved me. can¡¯t you¡­¡± ziqiong didn¡¯t finish her sentence, but her meaning was clear. ziqiong had only told ling fei about ye li saving her in the abandoned city. although bai wawa, the ironfooted zombie from ye li¡¯s apocalypse legion, had severely injured her third uncle, she didn¡¯t want anything to happen to ye li. zishan was taken aback by her words. he would never have imagined that ye li was the one who had saved his daughter. ¡°big brother, even if ye li saved little qiong, what does that represent? didn¡¯t you hear what he said earlier? it¡¯s obvious that he came here to mock our eagle organization!¡± jiang feng argued. ¡°ye li, i admit that i can¡¯t defeat you, but this is the sky eagle base. today, you have nowhere to escape!¡± zishan declared. ¡°i heard that you are neither human nor a member of the dark race. i¡¯ve encountered many humans and members of the dark race, but i¡¯ve never seen anything like you, who is neither human nor dark race member!¡± jiang feng said angrily, letting out his pent-up frustration. ye li, on the other hand, smiled faintly. he ignored jiang feng and turned to look at zishan. ¡°i believe you don¡¯t want tian e to die, right?¡± ye li said slowly. zishan was taken aback and hurriedly asked, ¡°ye li, what do you mean by that?¡± ye li smiled faintly. ¡°it¡¯s nothing special, just that aside from me, no one else can save him.¡± after hearing this, everyone present was petrified.. Chapter 267 - Chapter 267: The Medicine God Hall and Miracle Physician Qi chapter 267: the medicine god hall and miracle physician qi translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations zishan continued to stare at ye li, unable to understand why ye li dared to speak in such a manner. ¡°ye li, what exactly do you mean?¡± zishan asked. zishan actually admired ye li¡¯s audacity a bit. to remain calm in the face of such overwhelming opposition took incredible courage. ¡°i¡¯ve already said it. aside from me, ye li, no one can save tian e,¡± ye li calmly replied. the sky eagle organization¡¯s second leader sneered, ¡°ye li, do you think you¡¯re a god? old three can be saved by the medicine god hall¡¯s miracle physicians, what are you compared to them?¡± ye li smiled faintly, ¡°can the quacks from the medicine god hall compare to me?¡± arrogant, absolutely arrogant! in the eyes of the onlookers, ye li¡¯s arrogance knew no bounds. unfortunately, ye li didn¡¯t see it that way. he had seen doctors from the medicine god hall before, in annan base city and huangjiang base city. when jiang feng heard ye li¡¯s words, he was furious and was about to say some harsh words to ye li. however, a voice suddenly reached everyone¡¯s ears. ¡°who dares to say that the physicians of our medicine god hall are quacks?¡± everyone quickly turned their heads and saw an elderly man in his sixties slowly approaching. although the old man was only a third-tier evolved being, he had a graceful and dignified appearance. the people of the medicine god hall dedicated their lives to the study of medicine, so their cultivation realm was not high. however, the medicine god hall was an absolute force to be reckoned with because they had good relations with all major powers. ¡°doctor qi,¡± zishan called out to the elderly man. ¡°doctor qi, he said that the doctors of your medicine god hall are all quacks,¡± jiang feng said, fearing that the elderly man didn¡¯t know. doctor qi looked at ye li. after a few seconds, he smiled coldly and asked, ¡°did you say that all of us in the medicine god hall are quacks?¡± everyone turned their attention to ye li, eager to hear how he would respond. ye li¡¯s lips curled up slightly, and a faint smile appeared on his face. ¡°isn¡¯t that the case?¡± ye li calmly replied. with this statement, the atmosphere instantly grew quiet. no one could have imagined that ye li would say such a thing when faced with the miracle physicians of the medicine god hall. ¡°you brat, you¡¯re asking for death!¡± doctor qi gritted his teeth. however, ye li merely smiled faintly. ¡°do you, a lowly third-tier evolved being, think you can kill me?¡± nowadays, if ye li wanted to kill a third-tier evolved being, it was a hundred times easier than crushing an ant. ¡°demon king ye li, how dare you speak to doctor qi in such a manner? do you really think there¡¯s no one left in our sky eagle organization?¡± jiang feng coldly retorted. he still vividly remembered the terror he felt when ye li used his heavenly spirit eyes outside the flame base. the enmity and hatred between him and ye li ran deep. ¡°i truly admire you. a young man like you dares to claim that all of us in the medicine god hall are quacks. i really want to know on what basis you¡¯re saying this.¡± doctor qi¡¯s old face suddenly displayed a playful look. he thought that ye li was merely talking big and had no real substance to his claims. unfortunately, doctor qi couldn¡¯t have anticipated how ye li would respond to his question. ¡°you can¡¯t even cure tian e, aren¡¯t you a quack?¡± ye li said casually. doctor qi¡¯s expression turned cold.. ¡°do, do you know how severe tian e¡¯s injuries are?¡± Chapter 268 - Chapter 268: Are Tian E’s Injuries Severe? chapter 268: are tian e¡¯s injuries severe? translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations doctor qi looked at ye li with disdain, seeing him as someone who didn¡¯t understand anything and just liked to boast. ¡°are tian e¡¯s injuries severe?¡± ye li asked doctor qi calmly. ¡°hmph!¡± doctor qi snorted, ¡°if third leader¡¯s injuries weren¡¯t serious, would i be helpless?¡± ¡°that¡¯s just a problem with your medical skills. if it were me, ye li, i could heal tian e in an instant,¡± ye li replied calmly. with these words, everyone became furious. even the miracle physicians of the medicine god hall were powerless, so what gave ye li the audacity to make such claims? moreover, ye li was the one responsible for tian e¡¯s injuries in the first place. how dare he be so shameless! when doctor qi heard ye li¡¯s words, he felt insulted like never before. ¡°ye li, you¡­!¡± doctor qi was so angry that he couldn¡¯t even complete a sentence. with a calm expression on his face, ye li said, ¡°today, i am in a good mood, so i¡¯ll let you witness my medical skills.¡± as he spoke, ye li prepared to move forward. however, jiang feng blocked ye li¡¯s path and looked at him coldly. ¡°ye li, don¡¯t pretend to be a good person. how did my third brother get injured?¡± ¡°dad, i think we should let senior demon king give it a try.¡± ziqiong whispered as she tugged at zishan¡¯s sleeve. zishan contemplated for a few seconds. he thought that maybe ye li had come not to save his third brother but to kill him. however¡­ if that was the case, wasn¡¯t ye li committing suicide. since doctor qi was helpless anyway, he might as well take a chance. with him by the side, there was no way ye li could harm his third brother. ¡°ye li, can you really save my third brother?¡± zishan asked ye li with a probing look. ye li smiled calmly and slowly replied, ¡°not only can i save him, i can make him recover instantly.¡± although zishan thought ye li was extremely arrogant, the calmness and confidence on ye li¡¯s face surprised him. ¡°very well! i¡¯ll trust you this time,¡± zishan said. ¡°mr. zi, how can you¡­¡± doctor qi was astonished. he never imagined that zishan would agree to let ye li try. ¡°doctor qi, right now my third brother¡¯s life is in imminent danger, so¡­¡± zishan¡¯s words were left unfinished, but the meaning was clear. ¡°mr. zi, you¡¯re showing disrespect to our medicine god hall by letting a brat treat third leader¡¯s injuries!¡± zishan was annoyed. he thought, if your medicine god hall can heal my third brother¡¯s injuries, why would i let ye li do it? ¡°old man, do you always talk so much nonsense?¡± ye li suddenly asked. when doctor qi heard this, he was infuriated beyond measure, and his old face was filled with anger. ¡°fine, fine! let me see your medical skills!¡± doctor qi said coldly. ye li ignored doctor qi and looked at zishan. ¡°lead the way.¡± seeing ye li giving orders to the leader, everyone¡¯s anger intensified. zishan frowned but after looking at ye li for a few seconds, he led ye li to tian e¡¯s room. doctor qi followed with a gloomy expression. he wanted to see if ye li really had the ability to back up his words. a few minutes later, ye li arrived at tian e¡¯s room. tian e was currently unconscious, with a multitude of medical equipment on either side of his hospital bed.. Chapter 269 - Chapter 269: It Was Senior Demon King Who Saved You chapter 269: it was senior demon king who saved you translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations doctor qi chuckled coldly. ¡°ye li, show us your astonishing medical skills!¡± he wanted to see if ye li¡¯s skills matched his strong words. ye li smiled and said, ¡°i originally thought that the quacks of the medicine god hall had some extraordinary abilities. it turns out you rely on these ordinary medical instruments.¡± ¡°hahaha!¡± doctor qi burst into laughter, as if he had never heard anything so amusing. ¡°ye li, oh ye li, i thought you had some skills. don¡¯t you know that medical instruments are necessary for treating injuries and illnesses?¡± there was a mocking expression on doctor qi¡¯s old face, as if he looked down on ye li even more. ye li shook his head slowly. ¡°indeed, you truly are quacks. if it were me, i wouldn¡¯t need medical instruments to save someone.¡± ¡°what¡­ what did you say?¡± doctor qi was dumbfounded. treating people without medical instruments? how was that possible? were you going to use your head? ye li smiled to himself. he knew that doctors like doctor qi wouldn¡¯t understand his medical skills. ¡°ye li, please save my third brother quickly,¡± zishan said in a deep voice. zishan wanted to see if ye li was planning to harm or save his third brother. he was also puzzled about how one could save someone without using medical instruments. when ye li heard this, he looked at tian e, who was lying unconscious on the bed. he slowly raised his palm, and a gentle golden spiritual light enveloped it. immediately, the golden spiritual light slowly moved toward tian e. an sss-level healing technique was impossible to use to bring someone back from the dead, but it was quite simple to heal a severely injured person. after a few seconds, a miracle occurred. tian e slowly opened his eyes¡­ ¡°third brother!¡± zishan and jiang feng called out to tian e when they saw him open his eyes. ¡°i¡­ i¡­ i didn¡¯t die?¡± tian e touched his head, as if it were utterly unbelievable. ¡°that¡¯s impossible! absolutely impossible!!!¡± doctor qi exclaimed. the severe injuries that had left him helpless had been casually healed? the ten elders of the sky eagle organization in the room were also stunned. it was just too unbelievable. not only had third leader¡¯s injuries been healed, but he also seemed full of energy and vitality. ¡°i told you i could treat injuries without medical instruments. why didn¡¯t you believe that?¡± ye li looked at doctor qi casually. at this point, doctor qi had no idea how to respond. he felt deeply ashamed and wished he could find a hole to hide in. but he was also shocked. he couldn¡¯t understand how such a miraculous medical skill could exist in this world. it was simply incredible. tian e moved his body a bit and realized he was completely fine. he then looked around at the people in the room. but what he saw shocked him to the core. ¡°demon king ye li!¡± tian e jumped out of the hospital bed and shouted at ye li. he would rather believe that the sky was falling than believe that ye li would appear here. ¡°set aside your prejudices towards your savior,¡± ye li said calmly. tian e was puzzled when he heard this. ¡°third uncle, it was senior demon king who saved you,¡± ziqiong said sweetly with a smile. ¡°what?¡± tian e¡¯s eyes widened in shock. he couldn¡¯t have imagined that it was ye li who had saved him.. Chapter 270 - Chapter 270: There’s a High chapter 270: there¡¯s a high-level female zombie on the outskirts translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations tian e stared at ye li in disbelief. he had fought a fierce battle against the iron-footed zombie bai wawa outside the blaze fire base and had been seriously injured. wasn¡¯t the iron-footed zombie part of the apocalypse legion? how could it be ye li who saved him? the second leader of the sky eagle organization was dumbfounded, his previous furious shouts at ye li now left him red-faced. he had never expected ye li to actually heal third leader so quickly. ye li, now that you¡¯ve healed third brother, let¡¯s consider our past grievances settled, what do you think? zishan looked at ye li and suggested. just as zi shan was watching intently, ye li used such a divine technique that he had to take ye li seriously. ye li replied, ¡°alright.¡± he had come to the sky eagle base to resolve this matter in the first place. otherwise, the flame organization would have been annihilated by the sky eagle organization. now that the issue had been resolved, ye li was looking forward to exploring the falling rock mountain range with the super treasure map. as he was about to leave, ziqiong stopped him. ¡°senior demon king, where are you going?¡± ¡°falling rock mountain range.¡± ziqiong was puzzled. the falling rock mountain range wasn¡¯t far from the sky eagle base, but it was a forbidden zone for life. she couldn¡¯t understand why ye li would want to go there. ¡°senior demon king, can i go with you?¡± ziqiong asked cautiously, her eyes fixed on ye li. ever since ye li had saved her in the ruined city, his presence had haunted her. she didn¡¯t understand why she felt this way. she had thought that she would never see ye li again in her lifetime, but now that she had, she didn¡¯t want to part with him so soon. ye li hadn¡¯t expected ziqiong to make such a request, but he looked into her eyes with his usual calm gaze. he had seen that look in the eyes of many others before. xiao hui, yun man, qian ruxue, lu qingxue, lu qian, luo yue, all of them had looked at him with similar eyes. without a doubt, ziqiong had fallen for him. he wasn¡¯t surprised by this at all. after all, which girl wouldn¡¯t be attracted to him when she saw him? ¡°alright.¡± ye li said. he had never been a good person or a bad person, but he had a good heart. since ziqiong had made such a request, there was no harm in agreeing to it. ¡°thank you, senior demon king.¡± ziqiong said with joy. as ye li was about to leave, zishan stopped him. ¡°demon king, are you planning to go to the falling rock mountain range?¡± zishan asked. ye li nodded. ¡°is there something wrong with that?¡± ¡°recently, there¡¯s a high-level female zombie on the outskirts of the falling rock mountain range. none of the adventurers who went there have returned.¡± zishan said. a high-level female zombie? ye li smiled inwardly. could this be the opportunity he was waiting for? the five zombies of the apocalypse legion were all eighth-tier zombies now; it was time to cultivate a new one. ¡°demon king, your strength is something i¡¯m not worried about, but if qiong¡¯er goes with you¡­¡± zishan didn¡¯t finish his sentence, but his meaning was clear¡ªhe was worried about ziqiong going with ye li. ¡°dad, just let me go with demon king. he¡¯s so powerful, why would he be afraid of a high-level female zombie?¡± ziqiong pleaded with her father. zishan looked into ziqiong¡¯s imploring eyes for a few seconds before shaking his head helplessly. ¡°alright..¡± Chapter 271 - Chapter 271: The Young Master of the Fire chapter 271: the young master of the fire-worshiping sect translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations seeing that zi shan had agreed, zi qiong was excited. then, she and ye li headed for the falling rock mountain range. the falling rock mountain range wasn¡¯t far from the sky eagle base, and before long, the two of them reached its outskirts. ye li had been here with luo yue before, where they had encountered a giant centipede. ¡°senior demon king, are you coming to the falling rock mountain range for that high-level female zombie?¡± ziqiong asked curiously. ye li didn¡¯t answer, instead using his heavenly spirit eyes to scan their surroundings. ¡°roar! roar!¡± suddenly, a familiar sound that ye li recognized well resounded. hundreds of zombies rushed towards them recklessly. ye li raised his finger, and the golden spiritual light on his fingertip swept out like a machine gun, shooting at the approaching zombies. swish! swish! swish! these hundreds of zombies couldn¡¯t get close to ye li; their legs were all pierced by bullet-like holes, rendering them powerless. two level 1 zombies could be synthesized into a level 2 zombie. two level 2 zombies could be synthesized into one level 3 zombie. all of these zombies were level 3, so ye li combined them into one level 9 male zombie and one level 9 female zombie. ye li looked bored. a level-9 zombie was too weak. but ziqiong didn¡¯t look bored at all. on the contrary, she was extremely shocked. these zombies had transformed into two zombies? ziqiong was only a tier-3 evolved being. she wasn¡¯t afraid of these low-level zombies, but this was unbelievable. the scene where ye li raised a single finger and instantly caused hundreds of zombies to fall to the ground left her astonished, despite her already being terrified of ye li. however, she was still shocked by this sight. but why did these zombies transform into a male zombie and a female zombie? moreover, they seemed to become much stronger. suddenly, ziqiong remembered ye li¡¯s title. the demon king¡­ ye li! he was neither a human nor a member of the dark race, but a demon! zi qiong thought that maybe this was the ability of a demon. ¡°hahaha, this is truly like finding something unexpectedly without any effort!¡± a sudden sneer reached ye li¡¯s ears. ye li turned around slowly and found a young man about his age, a fourth-tier evolved being, standing before him. the young man was dressed in a black robe with three large characters on it: fire-worshiping sect. behind him were dozens of genetic warriors, all third-tier evolved beings. ¡°zha¡­ zhao yang?¡± ziqiong said in shock. zhao yang gave a cold smile. ¡°i didn¡¯t expect to encounter the daughter of the sky eagle organization¡¯s leader here. should i consider myself lucky or very lucky?¡± zhao yang was the young master of the fire-worshiping sect, a powerful super faction located east of the wilderness north region. they specialized in researching drugs to enhance human genetic potential and make a fortune from it. these drugs forcibly improved the genes of the human body and were extremely destructive. as long as one used them, their lifespan would plummet by decades. in human base cities, these drugs were absolutely forbidden. however, if some ordinary people wanted to become genetic warriors, they had to use them, even if their lifespan would plummet. recently, the fire-worshiping sect had been researching a new drug, which was why they were aggressively capturing ordinary people in the wilderness north region. ¡°miss ziqiong, will you come with me willingly, or do i need to take action myself?¡± zhao yang looked at ziqiong and said. as long as he used ziqiong as a hostage, the fire-worshiping sect could gain numerous benefits from the sky eagle organization, especially since zishan cherished his daughter dearly.. wanna gift the story? try one. comment 0 comment o vote 2 left kj send gift chapter 272: insignificant ant, come and let me kill you translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ziqiong became a little anxious when she heard zhao yang¡¯s words. she quickly glanced at ye li, only to find him remain calm and composed. she thought she was being useless. with senior demon king by her side, why should she fear someone as insignificant as zhao yang? ¡°zhao yang, i advise you to leave quickly, or you will be in mortal danger,¡± ziqiong said to zhao yang. zhao yang was momentarily stunned, not understanding why ziqiong would say such a thing. then, he realized. ziqiong wasn¡¯t alone; there was a young man with her. this young man¡­ zhao yang looked at ye li and felt an overwhelming sense of jealousy. he was considered quite handsome himself, but when compared to the young man before him, it was like night and day. a cold, dark look appeared on zhao yang¡¯s face as he thought to himself, what¡¯s the use of being exceptionally handsome? in the end, he will just be a corpse. ¡°i think ziqiong has the confidence to say this because of you, isn¡¯t that right?¡± zhao yang stared at ye li. ¡°perhaps,¡± ye li replied calmly. zhao yang stared intently at ye li¡¯s calm face and couldn¡¯t understand how he could remain so composed. didn¡¯t he know that he was about to die? ¡°i don¡¯t like your face,¡± zhao yang said coldly, gazing at ye li. ¡°do you know what happens to people i don¡¯t like?¡± ¡°they die,¡± ye li replied calmly. ¡°since you know you¡¯re going to die, why are you so calm?¡± zhao yang couldn¡¯t fathom why ye li could maintain such composure. ye li smiled faintly. ¡°is this how insignificant beings like you usually speak?¡± Chapter 272 - Chapter 272: Insignificant Ant, Come and Let Me Kill You chapter 272: insignificant ant, come and let me kill you translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ziqiong became a little anxious when she heard zhao yang¡¯s words. she quickly glanced at ye li, only to find him remain calm and composed. she thought she was being useless. with senior demon king by her side, why should she fear someone as insignificant as zhao yang? ¡°zhao yang, i advise you to leave quickly, or you will be in mortal danger,¡± ziqiong said to zhao yang. zhao yang was momentarily stunned, not understanding why ziqiong would say such a thing. then, he realized. ziqiong wasn¡¯t alone; there was a young man with her. this young man¡­ zhao yang looked at ye li and felt an overwhelming sense of jealousy. he was considered quite handsome himself, but when compared to the young man before him, it was like night and day. a cold, dark look appeared on zhao yang¡¯s face as he thought to himself, what¡¯s the use of being exceptionally handsome? in the end, he will just be a corpse. ¡°i think ziqiong has the confidence to say this because of you, isn¡¯t that right?¡± zhao yang stared at ye li. ¡°perhaps,¡± ye li replied calmly. zhao yang stared intently at ye li¡¯s calm face and couldn¡¯t understand how he could remain so composed. didn¡¯t he know that he was about to die? ¡°i don¡¯t like your face,¡± zhao yang said coldly, gazing at ye li. ¡°do you know what happens to people i don¡¯t like?¡± ¡°they die,¡± ye li replied calmly. ¡°since you know you¡¯re going to die, why are you so calm?¡± zhao yang couldn¡¯t fathom why ye li could maintain such composure. ye li smiled faintly. ¡°is this how insignificant beings like you usually speak?¡± ¡°what!!!¡± both zhao yang and the dozen or so genetic warriors from the fire-worshiping sect were stunned. ¡°he¡­ he actually called our young master insignificant?¡± with that comment, zhao yang¡¯s somewhat handsome face turned ice-cold. he never expected ye li to be so arrogant, not only in demeanor but also in words. ¡°it¡¯s the first time in my life that someone has called me insignificant from birth to now. you have quite the audacity, and i must say, i¡¯m impressed!¡± ¡°insignificant ant, come and let me kill you.¡± ye li looked at zhao yang and spoke calmly. his face remained as serene as ever, as if being killed by him was a great honor for zhao yang. ¡°since you¡¯re so eager to die, i¡¯ll grant your wish!¡± ¡°kill him!¡± zhao yang was so infuriated that he felt an itching sensation in his teeth. he had never encountered someone so arrogant before. with his command, more than a dozen third-tier evolved beings from the fire-worshiping sect charged at ye li. zhao yang sneered, believing that ye li was already dead meat. then he could capture ziqiong and use her as leverage against the sky eagle organization. ye li watched as more than a dozen third-tier evolved beings rushed toward him, wondering why there were so many people in this world who weren¡¯t afraid of death. was life truly that undesirable? he activated his heavenly spirit eyes, and dozens of golden lights shot out from his eyes in an instant. the dozen or so third-tier evolved beings were horrified when they saw these terrifying golden lights. they panicked and tried to dodge, but it was too late. ¡°ahhhh!¡± after a shrill scream, all of the third-tier evolved beings lay on the ground, dead. ¡°how¡­ how is this possible?¡± zhao yang stared in horror at the bodies of more than a dozen fire-worshiping sect genetic warriors on the ground. ziqiong was also shocked. earlier, ye li had knocked down over a hundred zombies with a single flick of his finger, which had amazed her. now, he had instantly killed more than a dozen third-tier evolved beings with his eyes alone? she was also a third-tier evolved being, so did this mean that she could be killed with just a glance in the eyes of senior demon lord? Chapter 273 - Chapter 273: Discovered the High chapter 273: discovered the high-level female zombie translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations zhao yang was utterly terrified, his body trembling, his courage shattered. he never could have imagined that over a dozen third-tier evolved beings would be killed with just a glance. he now felt as if all the strength had been drained from his body, leaving him limp on the ground. ¡°you¡­ you!¡± ¡°you¡­ you!¡± zhao yang looked at ye li in horror. ye li gazed at zhao yang with indifference. ¡°now that i, ye li, intend to kill you, understood?¡± as these words left ye li¡¯s lips, zhao yang felt as if he had been struck by lightning. his legs trembled, and he involuntarily urinated. ¡°no, you can¡¯t kill me! i am the young master of the fire-worshiping sect. we are the supreme power in the wilderness northern region. if you kill me, you will definitely die too.¡± zhao yang tried to use the fire-worshiping sect to threaten ye li, but his plan was flawed. ¡°in this world, there is no one i, the demon king ye li, dare not kill.¡± ye li said with a faint smile. the demon king¡­ ye li? zhao yang had naturally heard of the demon king ye li, and now he finally realized the kind of existence he had provoked. ¡°go to hell.¡± with that, a blood-curdling hole appeared on zhao yang¡¯s forehead before he could even beg for mercy. ziqiong stared in horror at ye li. killing someone seemed insignificant to him. this person was truly terrifying! ¡°senior demon king, zhao yang is the young master of the fire-worshiping sect. you killed him. there may be trouble for you.¡± ziqiong said to ye li. ye li chuckled, ¡°trouble? a small fire-worshiping sect thinks it can be trouble for me?¡± he wasn¡¯t concerned about the fire-worshiping sect discovering that he had killed zhao yang because he was unafraid, quite the opposite, he was looking forward to it. powers like the fire-worshiping sect usually preserved the life flames of their important figures. once the life flame were extinguished, it meant the person was dead. ye li had come to the falling stone mountains not to kill some insignificant pests, but to find the high-level female zombie that was still missing. he used his heavenly spirit eyes once more to scan the surroundings but found no trace of the high-level female zombie. then, he continued to move forward. this high-level female zombie on the outskirts would be his newly cultivated zombie. after he walked for over ten minutes, another wave of zombies approached him. there were hundreds of these zombies, all of them third-level zombies. seeing ye li and ziqiong, these zombies rushed towards them with the hunger of starving people who hadn¡¯t eaten for ten days. ye li used the one yang finger to render these zombies powerless. he then opened the synthesis grid in his mind and combined these zombies into a level 9 male zombie, a level 10 male zombie, a level 9 female zombie, and a level 10 female zombie. he already had a level 9 male zombie and a level 9 female zombie. by synthesizing them into level 10, he could continue to synthesize the level 10 male zombie and the level 10 female zombie. this resulted in a tier 1 male zombie and a tier 1 female zombie. ye li¡¯s face remained emotionless. this had no significance. he needed to find the high-level female zombie. he used his heavenly spirit eyes to scan the area once again, and this time, he finally spotted the high-level female zombie. he quickly headed in that direction, with ziqiong following closely behind. after a short while, ye li saw the high-level female zombie. this female zombie was a purple-eyed zombie. this meant that she was a tier-6 zombie. ye li¡¯s face lit up with excitement. he had never encountered such a high-level zombie before. however, this high-level female zombie was currently besieged by a group of high-level dark race members, and a fierce battle was about to erupt! Chapter 274 - Chapter 274: Bone Maiden chapter 274: bone maiden translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations dozens of tier-5 dark race members surrounded the tier-6 female zombie. these dark race members were all heavy sword-wielding undead, and they stared coldly at the tier-6 female zombie, as if they had just been through a great battle. ¡°bone maiden, you dare to run out from the inner circle. have you stopped listening to your master?¡± one of the heavy sword-wielding undead stared at the tier-6 zombie. the tier-6 female zombie smiled coldly. ¡°i have already broken free from his control. from now on, i am my own master!¡± ye li and ziqiong watched from the sidelines. a tier-6 zombie speaking human language was not surprising to them. ¡°bone maiden, since you insist on not going back with us, then we¡¯ll have to take action!¡± as the words fell, more than thirty tier-5 heavy sword-wielding undead prepared to attack. although it was a tier-6 female zombie, there was no chance of victory against over thirty tier-5 dark race members. bone maiden was forced back step by step by these thirty-plus tier-5 heavy sword-wielding undead, and she was becoming increasingly overwhelmed. ye li smiled. if he didn¡¯t intervene now, this tier-6 female zombie might not survive. ¡°wait here,¡± ye li said to ziqiong. before ziqiong could respond, ye li activated his swift steps and disappeared from the spot. bone maiden was already cornered by more than thirty tier-5 heavy sword-wielding undead. ¡°bone maiden, goodbye!¡± one of the tier-5 heavy sword-wielding undead said with a cold smile. as the words fell, more than thirty tier-5 heavy sword-wielding undead prepared to continue their siege on bone maiden. just as the situation was about to become dire, ye li appeared next to bone maiden. bone maiden was taken aback. she never could have dreamed that a young man would suddenly appear in front of her at this moment. the thirty-plus tier-5 heavy sword-wielding undead also came to an abrupt halt when they saw this. ¡°human?¡± one of the tier-5 heavy sword-wielding undead stared at ye li. the thirty-plus tier-5 heavy sword-wielding undead were all astonished. they couldn¡¯t understand how this human had appeared. ¡°you can leave now,¡± ye li looked at the over thirty tier-5 heavy sword-wielding undead and said indifferently. one of the tier-5 heavy sword-wielding undead stared at ye li and asked, ¡°human, do you want to save bone maiden?¡± ye li smiled faintly. could these dark race members not understand his words? ¡®til say it again, you can leave now. don¡¯t make me say it a third time,¡± ye li said slowly. upon hearing this, the thirty-plus tier-5 heavy sword-wielding undead were all startled. a human wanted to save a zombie? they had never seen or heard of such a scenario before. ¡°hehe!¡± one of the tier-5 heavy sword-wielding undead suddenly laughed coldly. ¡°human, you could have lived quite well. you really shouldn¡¯t have appeared here. don¡¯t you know you¡¯re about to die?¡± ye li shook his head slightly. he didn¡¯t want to waste words with these tier-5 heavy sword-wielding undead. he took out the dragon-slaying blade from his system space and instantly, a dragon¡¯s roar echoed, followed by the sound of sharp blades. the thirty-plus tier-5 heavy sword-wielding undead were taken aback. they stared at the gleaming blade in ye li¡¯s hand, but before they could get a good look, ye li had already raised the dragon slaying knife. ¡°flame blade technique!¡± as soon as the words were spoken, the blade was released. instantly, countless blades of fire rushed towards the thirty-plus tier-5 heavy sword-wielding undead. there was no chance for the undead to resist such a devastating attack. in their final moments, their eyes widened, and their pupils were filled with blades of fire. the blades of fire devoured all of the thirty-plus tier-5 heavy sword-wielding undead! Chapter 275 - Chapter 275: The Bone Maiden’s Past chapter 275: the bone maiden¡¯s past translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations zi qiong watched this scene from the side, her exquisite little face full of shock. she remembered what happened in the abandoned city, and she naturally knew that the knife in ye li¡¯s hand was the dragon-slaying blade. besides, she also knew that senior demon king not only had the dragon-slaying blade, but also had the heavenly tower, which was also one of the ten great divine weapons. at this time, more than 30 fifth-tier heavy sword-wielding undeads had been burnt to ashes, and ye li¡¯s handsome face looked quite bored. it was as if instantly killing more than 30 fifth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead was a trivial matter for him. ye li put the dragon-slaying blade back into the system space and slowly turned around to look at the sixth-tier female zombie in front of him. as long as a zombie reached the sixth tier, the signs of decomposition on its face would almost disappear. this sixth-tier female zombie was undoubtedly very beautiful, even stunning, but at the moment, she was covered in dirt, and her clothes were tattered. ¡°they all called you bone maiden just now. is that your name?¡± ye li asked casually. the bone maiden¡¯s face was very cold, and there was no emotion in her purple eyes. she looked at ye li without any fear and said, ¡°cut the crap. kill me.¡± ye li was slightly stunned. he didn¡¯t expect this sixth-tier female zombie to have such a bad temper. he didn¡¯t say that he wanted to kill her. ¡°are you willing to follow me?¡± ye li looked at the bone maiden. the bone maiden was a little stunned. she looked at ye li in shock, not expecting ye li to say such a thing. suddenly, she sensed the aura on ye li, which didn¡¯t feel like the human aura or the aura of a member of the dark race. ¡°you are very strange!¡± bone maiden stared at ye li and said coldly. ¡°you haven¡¯t answered my question.¡± ye li said lightly. the bone maiden sneered. ¡°why should 1 follow you!¡± ye li pondered for a few seconds and then looked at the bone maiden and replied, ¡°i can give you anything you want.¡± the bone maiden was stunned again. looking at the confidence on ye li¡¯s face, she actually had a feeling that she had to believe him. ¡°if you can avenge me, i will follow you!¡± the bone maiden said to ye li. ¡°tell me your story,¡± ye li said slowly. he had never been a person who would make others submit by force. since this bone maiden still had a grudge, he might as well avenge her. then, the bone maiden told ye li about her encounter. bone maiden was one of the guardians of the fire-worshiping sect. she had always objected to the fire-worshiping sect¡¯s research on medicines that could improve the human genes, which attracted the dissatisfaction of a large number of people in the sect. the master of the fire-worshiping sect actually refined her into a zombie and then made her keep swallowing zombies, becoming a sixth-tier zombie. in the end, the fire-worshiping sect master gave her to a powerful dark race member in the inner area of the falling rock mountain range. she was originally controlled by the powerful dark race member and lost her memories, but one day, she accidentally drank a strange water and her memories were all restored. while the powerful member of the dark race wasn¡¯t paying attention, she escaped. ye li thought that this encounter was enough to make people sympathize with her. fire-worshiping sect? he had just killed zhao yang, the young master of the fire-worshiping sect. there would be a battle with the fire-worshiping sect sooner or later, which could solve the matter of the bone maiden. ye li looked into the bone maiden¡¯s eyes. he felt that the bone maiden must have been a kind person before. after swallowing so many zombies, she still wasn¡¯t very ferocious. ¡°hehe, do you still dare to make me follow you?¡± the bone maiden looked at ye li in disdain. ye li nodded slightly and looked at the sun in the sky. ¡°is the leader of the fire-worshiping sect¡­ very strong?¡± Chapter 276 - Chapter 276: Drinking the Zombie Loyalty Elixir chapter 276: drinking the zombie loyalty elixir translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ¡°a ninth-tier evolved being!¡± bone maiden stared at ye li. bone maiden thought that after ye li knew the fire-worshiping sect¡¯s leader was a ninth-tier evolved being, he would be frightened, but to her surprise, ye li¡¯s expression remained unchanged. the leader of the sky eagle organization, lan shan, was also a ninth-tier evolved being. since the fire-worshiping sect could confront the sky eagle organization, it meant that the fire-worshiping sect had strength comparable to the sky eagle organization. ye li had already guessed that the leader of the fire-worshiping sect was a ninth-tier evolved being. ¡°i might not be able to help you seek revenge right away, so promise to follow me first,¡± ye li said slowly. bone maiden looked at ye li coldly. although ye li had displayed terrifying strength just now, facing the massive fire-worshiping sect would be like an egg striking a rock. ¡°as 1 said before, 1 will follow you if you can help me seek revenge!¡± bone maiden said coldly. when ye li had encountered yutong at the west mountain burial mound, he had purchased the zombie loyalty elixir in the points mall. after drinking it, a zombie would become 100% loyal. ye li thought that since her memories wouldn¡¯t change after drinking it, he could help her seek revenge later. ¡°you don¡¯t have the power to refuse me right now,¡± ye li said slowly. with that, ye li spent ten thousand points in the points mall to purchase a zombie loyalty elixir. ¡°drink it.¡± ye li handed the zombie loyalty elixir to bone maiden. bone maiden looked at the elixir in ye li¡¯s hand, and her expression grew even colder. it was clear that she didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with ye li. seeing that bone maiden refused to take the elixir, ye li was about to say something when ziqiong approached. ¡°senior demon king.¡± after calling out to the demon king, ziqiong looked at bone maiden. with just one look, ziqiong took three steps back in shock. ¡°a¡­ a sixth-tier purple-eye zombie?¡± while watching from the sidelines, ziqiong had heard about the recent high-level female zombie in the outer region of the falling stone mountain range. however, she had never expected it to be a sixth-level zombie. once zombies reached the sixth-tier, they were almost completely indifferent to humans. it was not like the level 1 to level 10 zombies that would attack humans as food. ye li paid no attention to ziqiong and continued to look at bone maiden. ¡°drink it. 1 don¡¯t want to say it a third time,¡± ye li said slowly. bone maiden¡¯s stunningly beautiful face grew colder. she still had no intention of accepting the zombie loyalty elixir from ye li. ¡°take it. although i don¡¯t know what this is, senior demon king won¡¯t harm you,¡± ziqiong blinked and said to bone maiden. bone maiden was taken aback by ziqiong¡¯s words. why wasn¡¯t this third-tier evolved being girl afraid of a sixth-tier zombie like her? ¡°you¡¯re just a sixth-tier zombie. in senior demon king¡¯s apocalypse legion, there are five zombies that are all eighth-tier zombies.¡± then, ziqiong explained the apocalypse legion¡¯s zombies to bone maiden. there was the divine fist zombie, ah da, the ironfoot zombie, bai wawa, the ice zombie, hongye, the petrification zombie, yutong, and the ghost sword zombie, swordsman ah qi. although bone maiden had a cold and unfeeling personality, hearing ziqiong¡¯s explanation made her feel somewhat stunned. bone maiden looked at ye li, and for some reason, she suddenly felt an irresistible magical power emanating from him. then, she reached out and took the zombie loyalty elixir without hesitation. afterward, she drank it in one gulp. once the zombie loyalty elixir was consumed, the zombie would become 100% loyal. ¡°don¡¯t worry; i will help you seek revenge,¡± ye li said to bone maiden as he looked at her. ¡°yes, master.¡± after drinking the zombie loyalty elixir, bone maiden showed a complete transformation in her attitude.. Chapter 277 - Chapter 277: The Great Devouring Technique chapter 277: the great devouring technique translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ziqiong was somewhat stunned. just a moment ago, this sixth-tier female zombie didn¡¯t act this way. how did she suddenly address demon king as her master? however, she soon understood. it must be due to that strange elixir. the demon king¡¯s methods were truly extraordinary. ye li took a look at bone maiden¡¯s tattered clothes and thought about getting her a new set. he opened the points mall, where he now had an enormous number of points. after browsing the clothing section for a moment, he found a suitable outfit. misty floral dress: wearing it increases one¡¯s appearance value by +10. price: 20,000 points. for ye li, 20,000 points were a trivial sum. he purchased the misty floral dress without hesitation. after fusing the misty floral dress with bone maiden, she instantly became exceptionally beautiful. her long, flowing hair cascaded like a waterfall, her face was enchanting like a flower, and she, in the misty floral dress, looked like a fairy. as the saying goes, ¡°a fair maiden, a gentleman¡¯s ideal mate!¡± if they were in china, ye li would definitely pursue bone maiden. unfortunately, this was not china. ziqiong was left dumbfounded. she rubbed her eyes, as if she couldn¡¯t believe how beautiful bone maiden had become. she clearly remembered that bone maiden had been filthy and ragged just a moment ago, but now she looked like a goddess who had descended to the mortal world. ¡°she¡¯s too beautiful,¡± ziqiong exclaimed in shock as she looked at bone maiden. ye li secretly smiled. the misty floral dress, which he had bought for 20,000 points, naturally came with a +10 appearance boost. how could she not be beautiful? he checked the zombies in his system space: one third-tier male zombie, one fifth-tier female zombie, and one first-tier male and female zombie each. now that bone maiden was a sixth-tier zombie, he should evolve her to the seventh tier. ye li used his heavenly spirit eye to check the surroundings and found that there were quite a few zombies nearby. he released his apocalypse legion to lure them over. after tens of minutes, the apocalypse legion had lured a large number of zombies. as the sun set, ye li finally synthesized a fifth-tier zombie. he synthesized it with the fifth-tier zombie in his system space, turning them into a sixth-tier zombie. then he synthesized this sixth-tier female zombie with bone maiden, making her a seventh-tier zombie. after reaching the seventh tier, bone maiden¡¯s purple eyes turned red. ye li checked bone maiden¡¯s attributes: bone maiden: sixth-tier zombie. attribute: speed. zombie skill: devour. ding¡­ ¡°congratulations to the host for gaining a random lottery opportunity. would you like to use it?¡± ¡°yes.¡± the virtual pointer rapidly spun in the roulette and stopped after a few seconds. ¡°congratulations to the host for obtaining the exclusive zombie skill, the great devouring technique.¡± great devouring technique: d-level skill, capable of devouring everything when upgraded to s-level. ye li thought that since bone maiden already had a devouring skill, this great devouring technique should work better on her. without much thought, ye li fused the great devouring technique into bone maiden¡¯s body. by now, it was getting late, and ye li and ziqiong were heading towards the sky eagle base. however, when they were nearing the sky eagle base, they encountered a large group of fire-worshiping sect members. these people were all third-tier evolved beings, numbering in the hundreds. they made way as a seductive woman slowly approached. they made way as a seductive woman in her thirties wearing a red dress approached. ¡°well, luck is on my side today. i¡¯ve actually run into zishan¡¯s daughter,¡± the seductive woman said, looking at ziqiong.. Chapter 278 - Chapter 278: Do You Know You’re Ugly? chapter 278: do you know you¡¯re ugly? translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ziqiong was taken aback. ¡°fire-worshiping sect¡¯s guardian?¡± the seductive woman smiled. ¡°i didn¡¯t expect miss ziqiong to know that i¡¯m a guardian of the fire-worshiping sect.¡± apart from the seductive woman, there were hundreds of fierce genetic warriors surrounding ye li and ziqiong. ¡°miss ziqiong, your sky eagle organization killed my fire-worshiping sect¡¯s junior master. now that i¡¯ve run into you, i must offer you to our master.¡± the seductive woman smugly laughed, and her heavily made-up face was quite repulsive. ye li couldn¡¯t help but smile when he heard this. so, the fire-worshiping sect was pinning the blame on the sky eagle organization. large forces like the fire-worshiping sect usually had the flame of life, and when the flame of life extinguished, it meant that the person was dead. the fire-worshiping sect had just captured hundreds of ordinary people from the sky eagle organization, so anyone would suspect that it was the sky eagle organization. ¡°oh, there¡¯s also such a handsome little brother,¡± the seductive woman said flirtatiously, looking at ye li. ye li smiled inwardly, wondering why there were so many stupid people in the world. the seductive woman was one of the fire-worshiping sect¡¯s guardians, a seventh-tier evolved being, and a formidable presence in the wilderness northern region. ¡°young man, what¡¯s your name?¡± the seductive woman seemed captivated by ye li¡¯s appearance, smiling charmingly as she continued. ¡°do you know that you¡¯re ugly?¡± ye li replied nonchalantly. this statement stunned not only the seductive woman but also the hundreds of fire-worshiping sect¡¯s genetic warriors. they were all taken aback. ¡°how dare you say i¡¯m ugly?¡± the seductive woman was in complete shock. it was as if she would rather believe that the sky was falling than accept that ye li had said such a thing. ¡°don¡¯t you think you¡¯re ugly?¡± ye li asked in return. ¡°you¡­ you!¡± ¡°you¡­ you!!!¡± the seductive woman, as one of the guardians of the fire-worshiping sect, had never been called ugly by anyone before. she was so angry that she couldn¡¯t even speak coherently. ¡°i want you dead!¡± a moment later, the seductive woman screamed and rushed towards ye li. her hands turned into claws, exuding a strong aura, similar to the nine yin white bone claws from martial arts novels. ye li shook his head slightly. ants would always be ants; they never knew how high the sky and how vast the earth were. he slowly raised his finger, and golden spiritual light enveloped it as he pointed at the approaching seductive woman. swish! a wind breaking sound was heard! the seductive woman had originally thought that ye li was, at most, a low-level evolved being. however, she couldn¡¯t have imagined that ye li could unleash such a terrifying attack. she hurriedly dodged, narrowly avoiding ye li¡¯s attack. all the fire-worshiping sect¡¯s genetic warriors, numbering over a hundred, were terrified. they realized they couldn¡¯t withstand the attack ye li had just unleashed. it was too horrifying. ¡°you¡­ you¡¯re actually this strong?¡± the seductive woman looked at ye li in astonishment. she had originally thought that ye li was merely hiding his true level. ye li hadn¡¯t spoken yet, but ziqiong was the first to respond. ¡°of course. if the demon king wanted to kill you, it would be as simple as crushing an ant.¡± after returning from the falling stone mountain range, ziqiong had already come to the conclusion that senior demon king was invincible in battle.. Chapter 279 - Chapter 279: Let Me Tell You a Secret chapter 279: let me tell you a secret translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations the seductive woman was shocked. ¡°demon¡­ king?¡± in the wilderness northern region, there was only one person referred to as the demon king, and that was ye li, who was neither human nor a member of the dark race. ye li¡¯s reputation in the wilderness northern region was unparalleled, and everyone knew of him. ¡°are you ye li, the demon king?¡± the seductive woman asked in horror. with this statement, all the fire-worshiping sect¡¯s genetic warriors took a sharp intake of breath. demon king ye li? it was said that he was neither human nor a member of the dark race. he commanded the apocalypse legion that was composed of eighth-tier zombies. the fist-god zombie, the iron foot zombie, the frost zombie, the petrification zombie, and the ghost sword zombie. of course, at that time, bone maiden hadn¡¯t appeared yet. the demon king himself was terrifying beyond comparison. he could fly high in the air, jump from tall buildings to flat ground and walk across rivers and seas. ¡°yes, this is the esteemed senior demon king, ye li! you dare to block the path of the demon king? 1 see you don¡¯t want to live?¡± ziqiong jeered beside ye li. upon hearing this, the seductive woman gritted her teeth, but after a few seconds, she steadied herself. ¡°so what if you¡¯re the demon king ye li? you¡¯re nothing in front of the fire-worshiping sect.¡± the fire-worshiping sect was an absolute powerhouse in the wilderness northern region, and she didn¡¯t believe that ye li would dare to make a move against them. unfortunately, the seductive woman couldn¡¯t fathom that the fire-worshiping sect¡¯s young master, zhao yang, wasn¡¯t killed by the sky eagle organization but by ye li himself. ¡°helie.¡± ye li suddenly chuckled, his laughter calm. ¡°demon king, why are you laughing? am i not correct?¡± the seductive woman asked coldly. ye li shook his head slowly. ¡°no, no, you¡¯re absolutely right¡­¡± ye li hadn¡¯t finished speaking, and the seductive woman had already started to smile triumphantly because she knew that even the demon king ye li feared the fire-worshiping sect. however, the seductive woman couldn¡¯t have imagined that ye li hadn¡¯t finished speaking yet. ye li continued slowly, ¡°before 1 kill, i usually smile.¡± ¡°what!!!¡± with this statement, both the seductive woman and the hundreds of fire-worshiping sect¡¯s genetic warriors were shocked and terrified. they couldn¡¯t have imagined that ye li had smiled for this reason. ¡°ye li, do you really want to be an enemy of our fire-worshiping sect?¡± the seductive woman said coldly. this place wasn¡¯t far from the sky eagle organization¡¯s base but there was still a distance. ye li had already scanned the area with his heavenly spirit eyes. the fire-worshiping sect¡¯s leader was not nearby. apart from the fire-worshiping sect¡¯s leader, no one else could make ye li feel the slightest bit of concern. after a few moments of contemplation, ye li looked at the seductive woman and said, ¡°actually, i¡¯ve always wanted to tell you a secret, but i felt a bit embarrassed.¡± ¡°what secret?¡± the seductive woman eagerly asked. ¡°well¡­ actually, i killed your fire-worshiping sect¡¯s young master,¡± ye li said casually. in other words, if ye li could even kill the fire-worshiping sect¡¯s young master, what were they? with this statement, the seductive woman and the hundreds of fire-worshiping sect¡¯s genetic warriors were shocked to the core. ¡°you¡­ you killed the young master?¡± the seductive woman¡¯s eyes widened, and she couldn¡¯t believe her ears. when she had first seen ye li, she thought he was extraordinarily handsome and charming. however, now, ye li was like¡­ a devil in her eyes! Chapter 280 - Chapter 280: The Approaching Battle chapter 280: the approaching battle translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations the seductive woman and the hundreds of fire-worshiping sect genetic warriors watched ye li in terror. they couldn¡¯t believe that their young master was actually killed by the demon king ye li. ¡°someone like you, do you think 1, ye li, would dare not to kill?¡± ye li said indifferently, gazing at the seductive woman. as one of the fire-worshiping sect¡¯s guardians, a seventh-tier evolved being, the woman could swear that she had never been as afraid as she was today. hearing ye li¡¯s words, the seductive woman¡¯s face, smeared with makeup, became even more terrified. she looked at ye li in horror and swallowed hard, saying, ¡°demon king ye li, even if you and your apocalypse legion are very powerful, we have so many people¡­¡± before the seductive woman could finish her sentence, ye li interrupted her. ¡°why don¡¯t you understand? in my eyes, you are just pitiful ants,¡± ye li said calmly. with those words, ye li released the apocalypse legion from his system space. five eighth-tier zombies and one seventh-tier zombie! when the fire-worshiping sect saw this lineup in front of them, they couldn¡¯t help but take three steps back, their souls trembling in fear. ¡°is this the apocalypse legion?¡± the seductive woman¡¯s voice trembled violently, and even her soul couldn¡¯t stop shaking. ¡°are you ready?¡± a playful expression appeared on ye li¡¯s handsome face. the seductive woman and the hundreds of fire-worshiping sect¡¯s genetic warriors naturally understood what ye li meant, but they were so terrified that they couldn¡¯t speak. ziqiong watched from ye li¡¯s side. she didn¡¯t know why, but when she saw how terrified the seductive woman and the fire-worshiping sect¡¯s genetic warriors were, she felt a sense of delight. ¡°demon king ye li, you¡­ you can¡¯t kill us. we are members of the fire-worshiping sect¡­¡± the seductive woman¡¯s words were not finished yet, and she would never have the chance to finish them. ye li had already used the swift steps and appeared in front of the seductive woman, his finger already falling. the seventh-tier evolved being, the seductive woman, widened her eyes, unable to believe that she just died like this. the hundreds of fire-worshiping sect¡¯s genetic warriors saw this scene and were so frightened that they felt their strength draining from their bodies, collapsing to the ground. ¡°kill them all,¡± ye li ordered the apocalypse legion. with those words, ye li slowly walked forward. ziqiong, who was still beside ye li, watched as he walked a few steps away before hurrying to catch up. at this moment, under the city of the sky eagle organization¡¯s base, there were countless members of the fire-worshiping sect, and the number of genetic warriors was beyond count. these genetic warriors all wore black robes with three glaring characters embroidered on them: fire-worshiping sect. in the sky eagle organization¡¯s base, numerous genetic warriors held specially made laser guns, and the battle was about to begin. in front of the fire-worshiping sect¡¯s genetic warriors, there were more than a dozen people. they were the fire-worshiping sect¡¯s leader, two elders, and ten guardians of course, there were only nine guardians now. on top of the city wall of the sky eagle organization¡¯s base, zishan stood with the core members of the sky eagle organization, facing off against the fire-worshiping sect. these two sides were evenly matched in strength. both the sky eagle organization and the fire-worshiping sect were superpowers in the wilderness northern region, and their strengths were not far apart. if they were to go to war, it would undoubtedly shake the heavens and the earth.. Chapter 281 - Chapter 281: The Heavy Sword chapter 281: the heavy sword-wielding undead translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ¡°zishan, your sky eagle organization killed my son. i want everyone in the sky eagle base to accompany him in death!¡± a middle-aged man shouted coldly! the middle-aged man had a dignified appearance with sharp brows like a sword, a pair of fierce leopard-like eyes, and a silver basin-like face. this middle-aged man was none other than the leader of the fire-worshiping sect, a ninth-tier evolved being named zhao xiao. ¡°zhao xiao, are you stupid or insane? what does your son¡¯s death have to do with our sky eagle organization?¡± zishan¡¯s face showed a hint of amusement. the sky eagle organization had never feared the fire-worshiping sect, and he was curious to see what tricks zhao xiao wanted to play. when zhao xiao heard this, he was furious, and he stared at zishan. ¡°zishan, 1 want your life!¡± ¡°flatten the sky eagle base for me!¡± zhao xiao roared in anger, and with his command, countless genetic warriors of the fire-worshiping sect began to attack the city. unfortunately, the sky eagle base was easy to defend but difficult to attack, and countless members of the fire-worshiping sect were killed or injured. ¡°big brother, is zhao xiao crazy? could it be that his son really died?¡± jiang feng was puzzled. with such an attack, did zhao xiao want all the members of the fire-worshiping sect to die? ¡°who cares? since he wants to come and die, let them.¡± tian e replied indifferently. zishan smiled and thought that after today, there might not be the name ¡°fire-worshiping sect¡± in the wilderness northern region anymore. ¡°senior demon king, what should we do?¡± zi qiong looked at ye li and asked in a low voice. ¡°let¡¯s watch for now,¡± ye li replied calmly. at this moment, ye li and zi qiong were watching the earth-shattering battle not far away. the fire-worshiping sect¡¯s genetic warriors kept falling from the city wall, and blood was flowing like a river beneath the wall. ¡°leader, if this continues, our fire-worshiping sect will lose all our members,¡± one of the fire-worshiping sect¡¯s elders said to zhao xiao. ¡°what are you afraid of? the dark race members from the falling rock mountain range will come to support us soon!¡± zhao xiao said coldly. not long after he spoke, a long howl echoed through the sky. everyone stopped their hands and looked up at the sky. when they saw what was happening, they were all stunned. in the sky, a heavy sword-wielding undead was flying over on a giant eagle! this heavy sword-wielding undead wore a bright red cloak and held a bladeless heavy sword in its hand, looking majestic and awe-inspiring. immediately afterward, the ground began to tremble. everyone looked in the same direction, and suddenly, countless heavy sword-wielding undead and zombies were approaching. ¡°the ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead from the falling rock mountain range?¡± jiang feng, the second leader of the sky eagle organization, was shocked. zishan¡¯s face also became extremely solemn. he never expected that the fire-worshiping sect would join forces with the heavy sword-wielding undead clan from the falling rock mountain range to attack the sky eagle organization. ¡°defend against the enemy. we will use every means to stop them!¡± zishan said in a deep voice. he knew that today¡¯s battle would definitely be the most terrifying one the sky eagle organization had ever encountered in its history. ¡°well, well¡­¡± zi qiong¡¯s eyes widened, and she looked at ye li in shock. with so many heavy sword-wielding undead and zombies, could the sky eagle base hold on? a look of excitement appeared on ye li¡¯s handsome face. he felt that his luck had finally come. the heavy sword-wielding undead led the way, followed by a massive horde of zombies. when the zombie horde passed by, ye li ordered the apocalypse legion to act. there were conservatively estimated to be at least a hundred thousand zombies! the six zombies of the apocalypse legion acted, and the zombies began to fall in groups. ye li opened the synthesis grid in his mind and began synthesizing madly.. Chapter 282 - Chapter 282: Assembly Line Synthesis chapter 282: assembly line synthesis translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations in ye li¡¯s mind, his virtual fingers were moving at an extraordinary speed. zombies were falling in large numbers, and ye li was continuously synthesizing. he used these synthesized zombies to attack the other zombies. this was working as efficiently as an assembly line. the process was absolutely terrifying. however, the heavy sword-wielding undead clan had no awareness of this because there were simply too many zombies. the heavy sword-wielding undead clan had already reached the base walls of the sky eagle base. the ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead, perched on a giant eagle, was staring at zishan. ¡°zishan, your sky eagle organization killed my son. today, not a single person from your sky eagle base will escape!¡± zhao xiao spoke coldly. the ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead chuckled, ¡°zishan, it¡¯s been years, and i never thought that i would be taking your life as soon as we met.¡± zishan stared at the ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead upon hearing this. if he had only been facing the fire-worshiping sect, along with the easily defensible walls, there would be no chance for the fire-worshiping sect to win. however, now with the heavy sword-wielding undead clan and this massive zombie horde, the sky eagle base was in grave danger. speaking of zombies!!! zishan suddenly looked at the huge zombie horde. then it rendered him almost speechless. he had actually seen¡­ zombies fighting each other? moreover, several high-tier zombies were systematically defeating the others. these high-tier zombies looked somewhat¡­ suddenly, zishan thought of the apocalypse legion! could it be the work of the demon king? it was widely known that only the demon king, who was neither human nor a member of the dark race, could control zombies in the wilderness northern region. aside from the apocalypse legion, other zombies were also fighting each other. could this also be the work of demon king ye li? zishan¡¯s eyes widened. he noticed this, so did everyone else on the city walls. ¡°leader, do you see what¡¯s happening?¡± one of the fire-worshiping sect¡¯s elders exclaimed. immediately, all the members of the fire-worshiping sect turned their attention in one direction. how was that possible!!! all the members of the fire-worshiping sect took in a sharp breath, and the scene was something they couldn¡¯t have imagined even if they had dreamt it for ten days and nights. the ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead, perched on the giant eagle, naturally saw this as well. even though his face had no flesh and no eyes, one could still feel the extreme shock on his face and in his pupils. this was the shock coming from a ninth-tier dark race member! ye li¡¯s face became more and more exhilarated. this wave of zombie synthesis was simply too satisfying. however, zi qiong had frozen in place and couldn¡¯t come back to her senses for a long time. she had already thought that ye li was powerful, but she had never expected that the strength she had seen was just the tip of the iceberg. when ye li realized that he had been discovered, he knew he couldn¡¯t stay any longer. he quickly ordered the apocalypse legion to retreat, along with the synthesized zombies. he had already synthesized over thirty thousand zombies, and these thirty thousand zombies must not go to waste. what a pity! there were still seventy thousand zombies left. soon, the apocalypse legion, with over thirty thousand zombies, retreated to ye li¡¯s side.¡± shortly after the retreat, a voice from the system sounded in ye li¡¯s mind. ding¡­ ¡°congratulations to the host for obtaining a chance to randomly draw a prize. would you like to use it?¡± ¡°yes.¡± the virtual pointer began to spin in the roulette. ¡°congratulations to the host for obtaining the exclusive skill of the heavenly tower, ¡®purgatory suppression!¡¯¡± ¡°congratulations to the host for obtaining an opportunity to experience the sss-grade ¡®purgatory suppression¡¯ skill.¡± purgatory suppression: s-grade skill, integrated into the heavenly tower, capable of suppressing all things.. Chapter 283 - Chapter 283: Your Son Was Killed by Me chapter 283: your son was killed by me translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ye li¡¯s face showed a brilliant expression as he immediately integrated the purgatory suppression skill into the heavenly tower. purgatory suppression was currently an s-grade skill, but he had the chance to experience it once at the sss grade. silence, a deadly silence. ye li stood in place like a sword soaring into the sky. the world¡¯s attention was focused on him! the ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead was shocked. he led the heavy sword-wielding undead clan along with over a hundred thousand zombies here. however, more than thirty thousand had run to the other side. now there were just over forty thousand zombies left. even if there weren¡¯t exactly a hundred thousand zombies, 3 + 4 still equaled 7,000. the thirty thousand zombies by ye li¡¯s side were synthesized zombies, with two combining to create one. thus, over sixty thousand synthesized zombies had turned into over thirty thousand. zhao xiao stared at ye li intently, ¡°who are you?¡± ye li smiled faintly and replied calmly, ¡°ye li.¡± ¡°the demon king ye li?¡± zhao xiao exclaimed in surprise. he had heard of the demon king ye li before, but he hadn¡¯t regarded ye li highly. he was just someone who had recently gained fame in the wilderness northern region. however, now that he saw it for himself, zhao xiao realized how terrifying the demon king ye li truly was. this unprecedented ability was extremely terrifying. ¡°you are the fire-worshiping sect¡¯s leader, right?¡± ye li looked at zhao xiao indifferently. ¡°that¡¯s right!¡± zhao xiao replied coldly. his only son, zhao yang, was dead, and now he just wanted everyone in the sky eagle base to accompany his son in death. ¡°i¡¯m curious, why did you come here?¡± ye li looked at zhao xiao indifferently. zhao xiao¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°what does it have to do with you?¡± in zhao xiao¡¯s eyes, ye li already knew that his son had been killed by the sky eagle organization. he thought ye li was taunting him. ye li smiled and said, ¡°let me guess. you must have come here for your deceased son. unfortunately, you missed one thing.¡± with that statement, zhao xiao was momentarily stunned. he stared at ye li, clearly wanting to know ye li¡¯s next words. ¡°actually, your son was killed by me,¡± ye li said calmly. ye li was the kind of person who took responsibility for his actions and didn¡¯t like to shift blame onto others. upon hearing this, zhao xiao was initially stunned for a few seconds before exploding in anger. ¡°it was you who killed my son!¡± ye li¡¯s face remained unchanged, and he smiled faintly. ¡°in the wilderness northern region, good people don¡¯t die, and bad people don¡¯t die. only foolish people die.¡± with that, ye li slightly lowered his head and looked directly at zhao xiao. a cold light flashed in his pupils. ¡°obviously, your son is a foolish person, daring to provoke me, the demon king ye li,¡± ye li said with a cold smile. although ye li¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t loud, it definitely wasn¡¯t soft either. everyone present was a genetic warrior with extraordinary hearing, and they all heard ye li¡¯s words. the fire-worshiping sect¡¯s two elders, nine guardians, and genetic warriors were all shocked and astounded. they had originally thought that the young master had been killed by someone from the sky eagle organization because only the sky eagle organization would dare to do such a thing in the eastern part of the wilderness northern region. however, they never could have imagined the truth! the culprit was none other than the notorious demon king¡­ ye li!!! ¡°demon king ye li?¡± the ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead snapped out of his daze and muttered this name. this was the first time he had heard this name. the heavy sword-wielding undead clan resided in the inner part of the fallen stone mountain range, and they were unaware of events happening outside. what ye li had just displayed had greatly frightened this ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead. however, he couldn¡¯t sense any aura of the dark race from ye li¡¯s body.. Chapter 284 - Chapter 284: The Dragon chapter 284: the dragon-slaying demon blade in ye li¡¯s hands translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations zhao xiao clenched his teeth tightly, his fists clenched, and his fingernails dug into his skin without him feeling any pain. ¡°ye li, it was you who killed my son!¡± zhao xiao enunciated each word slowly and sternly. ¡°yes, didn¡¯t i just say that?¡± ye li replied indifferently. instantly, the atmosphere became extremely tense. ¡°big brother, what should we do?¡± tian e, the third leader of the sky eagle organization, looked at zi shan and asked. before zishan could answer, jiang feng spoke up, ¡°what should we do? can¡¯t you see that qiong¡¯er is by his side?¡± ¡°nonsense!¡± zishan scolded him, ¡°can¡¯t you see that demon king ye li is helping our sky eagle organization? he could have simply walked away after killing zhao yang, but not only did he not do that, he even admitted it to zhao xiao.¡± ¡°later, if the skeleton undead clan and the fire-worshiping sect make a move against demon king ye li, all the genetic warriors of our sky eagle organization will leave the city to assist demon king ye li!¡± jiang feng and tian e looked at each other, realizing that what zishan said made perfect sense. ¡°ye li, now that you¡¯ve admitted to killing my son, you must pay with your life!¡± zhao xiao roared. ¡°kill him!¡± ¡°kill him!¡± not only zhao xiao, but the ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead also gave tiers to the heavy sword-wielding undead and the zombies. the ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead felt that ye li¡¯s existence was too terrifying. if he wasn¡¯t eliminated, there might not be a place for the dark race in the entire wilderness northern region. in an instant, the heavy sword-wielding undead clan, the zombie horde, and the genetic warriors of the fire-worshiping sect all attacked ye li. ¡°all genetic warriors of the sky eagle organization, obey tiers! leave the city and fight against these bustards from the dark race and the fire-worshiping sect!¡± with zishan¡¯s command, the gate of the sky eagle base swung open, and countless genetic warriors rushed out. ¡°senior demon king, what should we do?¡± ziqiong was so terrified that she had lost her wits. with so many dark race members, zombies, and fire-worshiping sect genetic warriors charging towards them, the situation was incredibly terrifying. ye li¡¯s face remained unmoved, and he smiled wickedly. he had already activated the third tier of the ancient devil tome! in an instant, demonic aura enveloped the area, and the once bright sky became densely clouded. ye li¡¯s hair floated in the windless air as he retrieved the dragon-slaying demon blade from his system space. ¡°aoo¡­wu!¡± a dragon¡¯s roar echoed as the phantom of a five-clawed blood dragon circled in the sky. immediately afterward, horrifying sounds of a blade rang out. the ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead stared at the blade in ye li¡¯s hand and exclaimed, ¡°the dragon-slaying blade!¡± ¡°dragon-slaying blade!¡± as soon as these words were spoken, zhao xiao, the fire-worshiping sect¡¯s two elders and nine guardians, zishan, jiang feng, tian e, and the ten sky eagle organization elders were all shocked. they had naturally heard of the dragon-slaying blade, one of the ten great divine weapons. legend had it that once all the ten great divine weapons were gathered, they could reveal a staggering secret. they could never have imagined that the demon king ye li would possess the dragon-slaying blade! demonic aura surrounded ye li, and he leaped into the air with a single step. ¡°primordial-demon-slash!¡± as the words fell, the blade fell! three thousand godly and demonic phantoms attacked fiercely. ¡°boom!¡± immediately, the earth shook, the heavens changed color, and a deafening explosion echoed. after the explosion, it was unknown how many casualties the dark race, zombies, and fire-worshiping sect had suffered.. Chapter 285 - Chapter 285: Seizing the Dragon chapter 285: seizing the dragon-slaying blade and the heavenly tower translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ¡°is this the power of the dragon-slaying blade?¡± even though the ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead had no eyes, a greedy expression crossed its face. one of the ten great divine weapons was truly awe-inspiring. ¡°seize the dragon-slaying blade from ye li!¡± the ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead coldly ordered. immediately, the heavy sword-wielding undead clan and the zombies continued their frenzied assault on ye li. the fire-worshiping sect¡¯s genetic warriors were currently locked in the fierce battle with the sky eagle organization. ye li watched as the heavy sword-wielding undead clan and the zombies approached him, shaking his head inwardly. wasn¡¯t life precious to them at all? since they wanted to die, ye li could only grant their wish. ye li took the heavenly tower out of his system space. he held the blade with his right hand and held the tower with his left hand. the seven-layered heavenly tower appeared in ye li¡¯s hand. it was quaint and pitch black, exuding a solemn aura. just as the heavy sword-wielding undead clan and the zombies were about to attack, ye li tossed the heavenly tower into the air. the heavenly tower rapidly expanded in mid-air, reaching hundreds of yards in size, completely enveloping the sky. ye li enunciated each word slowly, ¡°purgatory suppression!¡± suddenly, countless terrifying lightning bolts appeared at the base of the tower and shot downwards. ¡°boom!¡± another earth-shattering explosion erupted. but it was far from over. after the countless terrifying lightning bolts had struck, the heavenly tower suddenly descended. this time, the casualties of the heavy sword-wielding undead clan and the zombie horde were even greater than before. ¡°what¡­ is this?¡± the ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead was dumbfounded as it stared at the seven-layered black tower on the ground. ¡°heavenly¡­ tower!¡± the ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead exclaimed. ¡°what!!!¡± once these words were spoken, everyone was frozen in place as if they had turned into statues. the heavenly tower, one of the ten great divine weapons? they couldn¡¯t believe it, they really couldn¡¯t believe it. but what else could this tower be, besides the heavenly tower, one of the ten great divine weapons? they would rather believe that they only had one second to live than believe that ye li not only had the dragon-slaying blade but also the heavenly tower. who exactly was the demon king¡­ ye li? ¡°ye li, i didn¡¯t expect you to possess both the dragon-slaying blade and the heavenly tower!¡± the ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead stared at ye li in amazement. ye li smiled. he didn¡¯t answer the ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead¡¯s question but silently opened the points store and spent tens of thousands of points to purchase two weapon replication opportunities. he replicated fake versions of the dragon-slaying blade and the heavenly tower. this move was not the first time he had used it, but it never got old. after placing the real dragon-slaying blade and heavenly tower into his system space, ye li looked at the ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead and said calmly. ¡°i, ye li, know that 1 will die here today. but before 1 die, i want to enjoy watching two tigers fight.¡± with those words, ye li threw the fake dragon-slaying blade and heavenly tower to a vacant area. ¡°hurry, seize the dragon-slaying blade and the heavenly tower!¡± the ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead shouted. immediately, the remaining heavy sword-wielding undead and the zombies began to rush towards the location of the fake dragon-slaying blade and heavenly tower. ¡°quickly, take the dragon-slaying blade and the heavenly tower!¡± zhao xiao also hurriedly shouted. the fire-worshiping sect¡¯s genetic warriors snapped out of their daze and rushed towards them as well. ¡°we must not allow the dark race and the fire-worshiping sect to get their hands on the two divine weapons!¡± zishan shouted. with that, the members of the sky eagle organization also pounced on them.. Chapter 286 - Chapter 286: The Dragon chapter 286: the dragon-slaying blade and heavenly tower are fake translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations the heavy sword-wielding undead clan, the fire-worshiping sect, and the sky eagle organization began a frenzied struggle to seize the fake dragon-slaying blade and heavenly tower. initially, the heavy sword-wielding undead clan and the fire-worshiping sect had formed an alliance, but now they couldn¡¯t help but fight each other. as the saying goes, there are no permanent friends, only permanent interests. the dragon-slaying blade and heavenly tower were both among the ten great divine weapons, and obtaining such divine artifacts would be a tremendous stroke of luck. who cared about friendship at a time like this? the heavy sword-wielding undead clan, the fire-worshiping sect, and the sky eagle organization engaged in a fierce battle, all striving to reach the fake dragon-slaying blade and heavenly tower not far from them. unfortunately, they could never have imagined that the dragon-slaying blade and heavenly tower, not far from them, were fake. during this time, ye li began frantically synthesizing zombies. there were more than 30,000 zombies, and these weren¡¯t ordinary level-1 zombies. his hand speed had reached an incredible tier. by synthesizing all of these more than 30,000 zombies, he could greatly enhance the overall strength of the apocalypse legion. ding¡­ ¡°all da upgraded to a ninth-tier zombie.¡± ¡°bai wawa upgraded to ninth-tier zombies.¡± ¡°hongye upgraded to a ninth-tier zombie.¡± after ye li synthesized over 30,000 zombies, ah da, bai wawa, and hongye all became ninth-tier zombies. now, ye li had three ninth-tier zombies, which could change the situation dramatically. ah da, bai wawa, and hongye¡¯s eyes had turned purple-gold, making them look quite impressive. just then, a burst of maniacal laughter echoed in ye li¡¯s ears. it was laughter from the ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead. ye li followed the sound and saw that the ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead had the fake dragon-slaying blade and heavenly tower in its hands. it stood on a giant eagle, laughing heartily in mid-air. ¡°i never expected that in my lifetime, 1 would actually obtain two divine weapons! hahaha!¡± the ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead swore that it had never been this happy before. zishan and zhao xiao, seeing that the dragon-slaying blade and heavenly tower had already been seized, were filled with unwillingness but had no choice but to stare resentfully at the ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead in the sky. ¡°i¡¯d really like to know what you¡¯re laughing about.¡± ye li¡¯s calm voice suddenly reached everyone¡¯s ears. everyone turned to look at ye li, their faces filled with confusion. they couldn¡¯t understand why ye li said these words. the ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead had just obtained the heavenly tower. shouldn¡¯t it laugh? ¡°ye li, now both of your divine weapons are in my hands. why would i not be laughing?¡± the ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead looked at ye li with extreme disdain. ¡°two divine weapons?¡± ye li looked puzzled. ¡°aren¡¯t the dragon-slaying blade and the heavenly tower two divine weapons?¡± the ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead sneered coldly. ye li smiled and pondered for a moment before saying, ¡°what if the dragon-slaying blade and heavenly tower in your hands are fake?¡± ¡°what!!!¡± as soon as these words were spoken, everyone present was shocked and stared at ye li in disbelief. they couldn¡¯t believe that ye li had actually said such a thing. ¡°what¡­ did you say?¡± the ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead stared at ye li. but ye li just smiled and said, ¡°i knew you wouldn¡¯t believe me, so i¡¯ll show you the real ones.¡± with that, ye li took out the real dragon-slaying blade and heavenly tower from his system space. he held the blade in his right hand and the tower in his left. on the dragon-slaying blade, a cold light gleamed, and the dragon radiance reached the heavens. on the heavenly tower, black mists billowed, suppressing the heavens.. Chapter 287 - Chapter 287: The Horror of the Apocalypse Legion chapter 287: the horror of the apocalypse legion translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations the ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead had initially doubted ye li¡¯s words, but when he saw the dragon-slaying blade and heavenly tower in ye li¡¯s hands, he finally believed it. he finally believed that the dragon-slaying blade and heavenly tower in his hands were fake. zishan and the sky eagle organization¡¯s genetic warriors couldn¡¯t help but secretly admire ye li because they thought he was exceptionally clever. zhao xiao¡¯s expression, on the other hand, turned cold. to seize the dragon-slaying blade and heavenly tower, he had fallen out with the heavy sword-wielding undead clan. now that he knew the heavenly tower and dragon-slaying blade were fake, he had lost everything! the ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead stared at ye li angrily. ¡°ye li, how dare you deceive me!¡± ¡°even if 1 deceive you, what can you do?¡± ye li replied calmly. the ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead was furious, and his anger rose to the sky. ¡°ye li, i want you dead!¡± the ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead shouted coldly. ¡°kill ye li!¡± with that command, the heavy sword-wielding undead clan charged at ye li. however, the current apocalypse legion was no longer the same as before. ah da, bai wawa, and hongye had all become ninth-tier zombies. even if the ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead and zhao xiao joined forces, they were only two ninth-tier beings. the difference between the eighth tier and ninth tier was like the difference between earth and sky. ¡°kill them all, leave none behind,¡± ye li said calmly. with ye li¡¯s command, the six zombies of the apocalypse legion flew towards the heavy sword-wielding undead clan at a speed akin to a hurricane. the ninth-tier god fist zombie all da unleashed the earth-shattering fist, together with the natural attacks of wind, rain, lightning and thunder. the ninth-tier iron foot zombie bai wawa¡¯s qilin foot swept through, leaving a river of blood in its wake. the ninth-tier frost zombie hongye released her frost qi, causing snow to dance in the sky and turning the heavy sword-wielding undead into ice sculptures. the eighth-tier petrification zombie yutong used her petrification ability to unleash light energy attacks, which were extremely terrifying. the eighth-tier ghost sword zombie swordsman all qi wielded his death-dealing triple ghost sword, with sword energy spanning a distance of thousands of miles, leaving behind an icy chill. the seventh-tier devouring zombie bone maiden released her devouring and greater devouring abilities, swallowing countless heavy sword-wielding undead with the black vortex in her palm. with this lineup, the heavy sword-wielding undead clan had no chance of resisting. ¡°alihhh!¡± countless screams echoed, and the scene became unbearable to witness. however, ye li¡¯s expression remained unchanged, as if he had only witnessed something insignificant. at this moment, the ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead finally saw the eyes of all da, bai wawa, and hongye. purple and gold! ¡°ni¡­ ninth-tier zombies?¡± the ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead was so frightened that his soul seemed to leave his body. he couldn¡¯t even dream that there would be three ninth-tier zombies in ye li¡¯s apocalypse legion. by the way, where did those more than 30,000 zombies go? the sky eagle organization and the fire-worshiping sect also noticed this and were shocked. they were all staring in disbelief at what was happening before them. the demon king¡­ ye li!!! until now, they finally understood what kind of existence the demon king ye li was. ziqiong looked at ye li¡¯s face in shock, and for some reason, she felt that senior demon king was too terrifying. ye li smiled faintly, thinking, i¡¯ve advised you not to provoke me. now where can you escape? the heavy sword-wielding undead weren¡¯t zombies; they had intelligence. they knew it was impossible for them to defeat these six terrifying zombies, so they began a frantic retreat.. Chapter 288 - Chapter 288: Do You Even Deserve to Die Together With me? chapter 288: do you even deserve to die together with me? translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations the ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead was horrified by the situation and knew that ye li and the apocalypse legion were unbeatable. ¡°retreat!¡± the ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead shouted and hurriedly led the remaining heavy sword-wielding undead clan to flee madly. their speed had reached an all-time high. when the heavy sword-wielding undead clan had fled the scene, the fire-worshiping sect¡¯s leader, zhao xiao finally reacted. his entire body trembled violently; three ninth-tier zombies! those were three ninth-tier zombies! and ye li had the dragon-slaying blade and heavenly tower. what was he to do? zhao xiao wanted to escape; he really wanted to escape! however, the fire-worshiping sect members were already surrounded by the sky eagle organization. zhao xiao was confident he could break free from the sky eagle organization¡¯s encirclement. but when it came to ye li and the apocalypse legion, he had no confidence at all. ye li walked slowly towards zishan, looking at zhao xiao with indifference. ¡°avenging your son is only natural, but unfortunately, your strength is insufficient, so you can only die,¡± ye li said slowly. when these words were heard, the fire-worshiping sect¡¯s members were all shocked and horrified. ¡°ye li, you¡¯ve already killed my son. what more do you want?¡± zhao xiao stared at ye li. as the leader of the fire-worshiping sect, zhao xiao naturally did not want to die, even though the person before him had killed his son. survival in the wilderness zone was already challenging enough, and sometimes, human nature was a powerful motivator for self-preservation. ye li smiled faintly. ¡°originally, 1 could have spared your life, but after i went to the falling rock mountain range, 1 had no choice but to kill you.¡± zhao xiao was taken aback by ye li¡¯s words. he couldn¡¯t understand what ye li meant. ¡°what¡­ what do you mean?¡± zhao xiao asked, staring at ye li. with a serene face, ye li took several seconds before he spoke slowly. ¡°zhao xiao, do you recognize her?¡± with that, ye li had bone maiden walk over. zhao xiao was stunned for a moment when he saw bone maiden, and then his pupils rapidly contracted. ¡°how is this possible!¡± zhao xiao was now in a state of shock beyond imagination. ¡°bone¡­ bone maiden?¡± bone maiden had previously been one of the guardians of the fire-worshiping sect, and hearing zhao xiao¡¯s words, the fire-worshiping sect¡¯s members were all shocked. it was no secret in the fire-worshiping sect that zhao xiao refined the bone maiden into a zombie and gave her to the ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead. but they would never have dreamed that bone maiden would now appear at ye li¡¯s side, and it seemed that ye li had gained control over her. zishan and the sky eagle organization members did not understand what was going on; they were watching this scene with confusion. ye li ignored the perplexity on the faces of the sky eagle organization members and looked at zhao xiao. ¡°zhao xiao, do you now understand why i had to kill you?¡± zhao xiao, of course, understood. the demon king ye li was seeking revenge for bone maiden! ¡°demon king ye li, although you and your apocalypse legion are powerful, my fire-worshiping sect is not to be trifled with! we¡¯ll all die together if need be!¡± zhao xiao knew that ye li would not spare him, so he could only use the threat of mutual destruction to make ye li back down. unfortunately, his plan was utterly wrong. ye li smiled faintly and said to zhao xiao, ¡°do you even deserve to die together with me?¡± Chapter 289 - Chapter 289: The Downfall of the Fire chapter 289: the downfall of the fire-worshiping sect translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ye li looked at bone maiden and slowly spoke, ¡°i, ye li, have always kept my word. now, i¡¯ll avenge you.¡± with that, ye li looked at zhao xiao again. ¡°are you ready?¡± zhao xiao¡¯s expression turned incredibly grim upon hearing this. he knew that ye li was preparing to make a move. ¡°ye li, i¡¯ll say it again. you and your apocalypse legion are powerful, but my fire-worshiping sect is no pushover!¡± zhao xiao stared at ye li, his gaze unwavering. ye li shook his head slightly. in the vast post-apocalyptic continent, the wilderness northern region zone was just a small area. how could zhao xiao know how vast the world truly was? ye li looked at zhao xiao indifferently. ¡°since you¡¯re not a pushover, i¡¯ll let you taste something else today.¡± zhao xiao hurriedly asked, ¡°taste what?¡± ye li pondered for a few seconds, then looked up at the sky and down at the ground before slowly saying. ¡°taste death!¡± with that, ye li¡¯s hand held an extraordinary demonic blade. he leaped into the air and shouted, ¡°primordial-demon-slash!¡± three thousand god and demon figures flew forth, their power akin to a nuclear explosion. ¡°boom!¡± another earth-shattering explosion resounded on the ground. the genetic warriors of the fire-worshiping sect had no idea how many casualties they suffered. the scene was simply unbearable to witness. at the same time, the six zombies from the apocalypse legion leaped into action. ah da, bai wawa, hongye, yutong, swordmaster ah qi, and bone maiden! zhao xiao was thunderstruck when he saw this. he had thought that he could engage in a life-or-death struggle with demon king ye li and the apocalypse legion. now he realized that not only was he wrong, but he was also completely mistaken. zhao xiao was a ninth-tier evolved being, but ah da, bai wawa and hongye were also ninth-tier zombies. even if a ninth-tier evolved being used all his strength, it would be impossible to defeat three ninth-tier zombies. ah da, bai wawa and hongye surrounded zhao xiao. this was a fight that he couldn¡¯t win! zhao xiao¡¯s pupils contracted rapidly, and he felt like the sky was falling. ¡°my life¡­ is over!¡± zhao xiao shouted loudly and was struck hard by a punch from ah da. zhao xiao¡¯s eyes were wide open, unable to believe that he, a ninth-tier evolved being and the leader of the fire-worshiping sect, had died in this way. as for the fire-worshiping sect¡¯s two elders, nine guardians and other members, they had long been annihilated by yutong, swordsman ah qi, bone maiden, and the sky eagle organization members. at this moment, the fire-worshiping sect, a powerhouse in the wilderness northern region zone, had disappeared! yet, ye li showed no signs of emotion, as if he were doing something insignificant. he placed the apocalypse legion into the system space. the sudden disappearance of the six powerful zombies stunned not only the members of the sky eagle organization but also their leader, zishan. if before, he believed that he could suppress ye li in the realm, now it was absolutely impossible. jiang feng, the second leader of the sky eagle organization, was both shocked and terrified. when ye li arrived at the sky eagle base, he had been the most arrogant. now, he realized that ye li was an entirely different level of existence. tian e, too, was filled with fear. when he was outside the flame base, he had thought that he could defeat the ironfoot zombie. now it seemed that he had been overestimating himself. ¡°mr. ye, thank you,¡± zishan said with clasped hands as he looked at ye li. ye li smiled and replied, ¡°i was just avenging bone maiden. there¡¯s no need for thanks..¡± Chapter 290 - Chapter 290: A Wonderful Night chapter 290: a wonderful night translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations zishan had never seen or heard of anyone like ye li before. ¡°mr. ye, would you be willing to stay at the sky eagle base for a few days?¡± zishan¡¯s tone became respectful. after thinking for a moment, ye li realized he was a bit tired from these past few days. a rest would do him good. soon, he followed zishan to the sky eagle base. upon arriving, zishan quickly had a feast prepared, with a lavish spread of dishes appearing before ye li. there were birds from the sky, beasts from the land, seafood from the ocean, and crabs from the river. everything was prepared and cooked to perfection. several bottles of expensive red wine were placed in front of ye li. ¡°mr. ye, please enjoy,¡± zishan gestured hospitably. ye li picked up his chopsticks and tasted the food, finding it quite delicious. he always ate faster than others. he remembered when he was a child, he had been captivated by martial arts novels and often fantasized about being a swordsman. one day, he had a dream. in that dream, he had eaten for the first time in three days. he devoured three buns in a row. of course, he ate quickly, even wolfishly. the difference between a swordsman and an ordinary person was that a swordsman was skilled with a blade, not skilled at enduring hunger. after eating those three buns, he could go without food for another three days and nights. if someone were to ask him why he didn¡¯t save one bun to eat later when he got hungry. he would say that doing so would make him look more like a beggar than a swordsman. since that dream, ye li had always eaten quickly, just like how he killed people. when he killed, many people couldn¡¯t even see his blade before they died. when he ate, many people couldn¡¯t see him using his chopsticks; he had already finished eating. zishan and the core members of the sky eagle organization exchanged glances. they knew ye li¡¯s strength was formidable, but they had never imagined that he could eat so quickly. after the meal, zishan arranged a luxurious room for ye li. this room was exceptionally extravagant. in the wilderness, being able to stay in such a room was akin to enjoying the treatment of an emperor. ye li released bone maiden and wanted to see how she felt now that he had avenged her. ¡°master,¡± bone maiden said respectfully as she greeted ye li. ¡°bone maiden, i have avenged you. are you sincerely willing to follow me now?¡± ye li looked at her. in truth, ye li was asking more out of curiosity. composite zombies were completely obedient to ye li¡¯s commands, but he wanted to hear bone maiden¡¯s response. ¡°master, i am extremely loyal to you. you¡¯ve avenged me but 1 don¡¯t know how to repay you.¡± she replied respectfully. ye li smiled faintly. ¡°since you feel there¡¯s no way to repay this favor, how about giving yourself to me?¡± ¡°yes, master,¡± bone maiden nodded heavily. actually, ye li was just joking. however¡­ ever since bone maiden had put on the misty floral dress, her face was stunningly beautiful. while she was a zombie, seventh-tier zombies were already almost indistinguishable from humans, so it didn¡¯t matter. the moon outside the window was exceptionally large, and stars adorned the night sky. it was a wonderful night. skipping an hour¡­ ding¡­ ¡°zombie treasure chest x 6.¡± the system¡¯s notification sounded in ye li¡¯s mind as scheduled. without much thought, ye li opened the zombie treasure chests with a single click: ¡°obtained ghost sword thirteen styles!¡± ¡°obtained upgrade points x5!¡± Chapter 291 - Chapter 291: Returning to the Falling Rock Mountain chapter 291: returning to the falling rock mountain range translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ghost sword thirteen styles: an a-level skill, an upgraded version of the death-dealing triple ghost sword. when upgraded to s-level, it transforms one sword into thirteen, and thirteen into countless swords. upgrade points: exclusive upgrade points for the ancient devil tome. each point can be used to advance one level. ye li thought this was terrifying. with the ancient devil tome at level 5 now, five points would make it level 10. however, these weren¡¯t the upgrade points for his cultivation. even after the ancient devil tome reached the tenth level, he had only reached the third level in his cultivation. ye li already knew that ghost sword thirteen styles was a skill exclusive to swordmaster ah qi. without much thought, he integrated ghost sword thirteen styles into ah qi¡¯s body. with ghost sword thirteen styles, ah qi¡¯s overall strength would improve significantly. ¡°would the host like to use 5 upgrade points?¡± ¡°yes.¡± ¡°upgrade points in progress:¡± ¡°io%¡­3o%¡­6o%¡­ioo%.¡± ¡°the ancient devil tome has been upgraded to the tenth level.¡± ye li¡¯s face lit up, and he opened the character attribute panel: ¡°host: ye li.¡± ¡°system: super synthesis system.¡± ¡°weapons: dragon-slaying blade (divine weapon), heavenly tower (divine weapon).¡± ¡°cultivation realm: eighth-tier evolved being.¡± ¡°skills: healing art (support), flame blade technique (offense), primordial demon slash (offense), ancient devil tome (third level).¡± ¡°apocalypse legion: ah da, bai wawa, hongye, yutong, swordmaster ah qi, bone maiden.¡± after closing the character attribute panel, ye li looked at bone maiden. he was very pleased. after zhao xiao turned her into a zombie, she had devoured other zombies madly, reaching the sixth tier. zhao xiao had then given her to the ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead. what ye li hadn¡¯t expected was that bone maiden was still a pure maiden even now. although he didn¡¯t mind if she was a maiden or not, this¡­ ye li decided that he should go to the falling rock mountain range now. there were still many zombies waiting for him to synthesize there. in this wilderness, there were many treasures. exploration teams formed by genetic warriors frequently ventured into various areas of the wilderness to search for them. it was rumored that the falling rock mountain range had countless treasures, but not a single exploration team that entered had ever returned. as a result, it had become a forbidden area. ye li didn¡¯t stay in the sky eagle base for too long. he bid farewell to zishan, and ziqiong and ling fei seemed reluctant to see him go. he understood the meaning behind those looks. he bought two skill books from the points store and gave them to ziqiong and ling fei. he also told ziqiong that people should aim high and strive to reach the top, and that she should go to cloud peak academy. as for ling fei¡­ in this world, nothing was perfect. ye li couldn¡¯t help but think of his only disciple, luo yue. on that starry night, luo yue had offered herself to him out of gratitude. but he knew that he and luo yue would meet again someday, just not right now. ye li walked leisurely toward the falling rock mountain range. this was his third visit to the area. once he arrived at the falling rock mountain range, the first thing ye li did was to confront the heavy sword-wielding undead clan. next, he would synthesize zombies and see if he could find any amazing treasures. in martial arts novels, the protagonist often encountered peerless martial arts manuals and divine swords and sabers. ye li didn¡¯t believe that, as a transmigrator, carrying the super synthesis system, he couldn¡¯t be the main character. activating his swift steps, ye li¡¯s speed was astonishing.. after a few hours, he arrived at the foot of the falling rock mountain range! Chapter 292 - Chapter 292: Unbearable Sight chapter 292: unbearable sight translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations this was already ye li¡¯s third visit to the falling rock mountain range. upon arriving at the falling rock mountain range, he encountered a vast wasteland with sporadic zombies wandering about. ye li had a plan in mind; he would first go and check on the heavy sword-wielding undead clan. the heavy sword-wielding undead clan was in the inner area, so ye li ignored the zombies in the outer region. he activated his swift steps and headed towards the inner region of the falling rock mountain range. finally, he reached the inner region of the falling rock mountain range. as soon as he entered, a group of zombies rushed toward him. ¡°roar! roar!¡± this wave of zombies numbered in the hundreds and all appeared to be tier-5 zombies. in ye li¡¯s eyes, tier 5 zombies were rather weak, so he extended a finger and swiftly subdued the hundreds of zombies. opening his mental synthesis grid, he synthesized these zombies. one tier 1 male zombie, one tier 1 female zombie. ye li¡¯s expression remained unchanged, and he continued walking. suddenly, he heard two voices entering his ears. ¡°stop it, honey!¡± ¡°hehe¡­ hehehe.¡± hearing these nauseating sounds, ye li activated his heavenly spirit eyes to investigate. he saw two dark race members from the crazy bull clan doing something, and ye li nearly wanted to wash his eyes a thousand times. how could he witness such an unbearable scene? ¡°aren¡¯t you afraid of being seen by other dark race members?¡± ye li asked. ¡°fear what? whoever dares to see us, i¡¯ll kill them!¡± ye li had already walked behind the two crazy bull clan members. he calmly said, ¡°stop your disgusting actions.¡± as soon as these words were spoken, the two crazy bull clan members were startled. they shivered as if they were electrified. the male crazy bull was the first to regain his composure. he roared angrily, ¡°who the hell dares to disturb my good time?¡± this male crazy bull was in the fourth tier, while the female one was in the third tier. after the male crazy bull roared, he turned around and was somewhat stunned when he saw a youth with a handsome face standing before him. then, the male crazy bull dark beast shook his head, and a cold smile appeared on his bull face. ¡°i didn¡¯t expect that a human would dare to come here in the inner region of the falling rock mountain range. what do you think, dear?¡± ¡°haha, looks like we can have a good meal today.¡± both the male and female crazy bulls had happy smiles on their faces, as if they were about to feast on ye li. ye li chuckled to himself, thinking that even without rain, there would still be dog urine. it was truly ridiculous. ¡°human, before i eat you, i need to ask, don¡¯t you know that the inner region of the falling rock mountain range is a forbidden area for humans?¡± the male crazy bull looked at ye li with a puzzled expression. ¡°of course, i know,¡± ye li nodded. ¡°since you know, why did you dare to come here alone?¡± the male crazy bull continued to ask. ye li pondered for a few seconds, then said to the male crazy bull, ¡°perhaps it¡¯s because the inner region of the falling rock mountain range doesn¡¯t pose much of a threat to me.¡± what? the male and female crazy bulls were both stunned. they couldn¡¯t believe that ye li would say something like that. ¡°darling, don¡¯t waste any more time. let¡¯s eat him quickly,¡± the female crazy bullsaid, and even drooled from the corner of her mouth. ye li smiled faintly as he looked at the female crazy bull. ¡°do you want to eat me?¡± ¡°of course, you look so handsome; you must taste delicious,¡± the female crazy bull licked her lips.. Chapter 293 - Chapter 293: Where Is the Heavy Sword chapter 293: where is the heavy sword-wielding undead clan? translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations a smile appeared on ye li¡¯s handsome face as he calmly looked at the female crazy bull. ¡°if you¡¯re about to die soon, how can you still eat me?¡± the female crazy bull was startled by his words, but then she became furious. ¡°human, even at this point, you dare to boast? you¡¯re asking for death!¡± with a shout, the third-tier female crazy bull moved towards ye li. ye li smiled and, in his eyes, a third-tier dark race member was as tiny as a leaf in the vast world. he stood still as if rooted to the ground, allowing the third-tier female crazy bull to approach. when she was just inches away from ye li, he activated his heavenly spirit eyes. a golden light shot out from ye li¡¯s pupils at lightning speed. the third-tier female crazy bull couldn¡¯t react in time. ¡°alih!¡± a pitiful scream echoed as the female crazy bull¡¯s body was pierced through by the golden spiritual light. ¡°my dear!¡± the fourth-tier male crazy bull, seeing this, had his eyes turn bloodshot. ¡°human, you¡¯ve killed my mate!¡± with those words, the fourth-tier male crazy bull rushed toward ye li. ye li looked bored, and he slightly raised his foot, kicking the male crazy bull¡¯s body. the male crazy bull was sent flying, crashing heavily into a tree and snapping it in half. ye li calmly walked over to the male crazy bull. he looked down at him and asked, ¡°do you know where the heavy sword-wielding undead clan is?¡± at this moment, the male crazy bull was too absorbed in his anger to listen to ye li¡¯s words. his eyes were locked onto ye li with a fiery rage. ye li smiled and said, ¡°it seems i need to teach you a lesson before you¡¯ll tell the truth.¡± with a flick of his finger, golden spiritual light wrapped around it. he then pointed his finger at the male crazy bull¡¯s thigh. ¡°alih!¡± in an instant, a shrill scream rang. ye li squatted down, looking at the male crazy bull, and said, ¡°tell me, do you know where the heavy sword-wielding undead clan is? 1 don¡¯t want to say it a third time.¡± the fourth-tier male crazy bull knew that he was no match for ye li and. when he heard his words, his face turned pale with fear. although his mate had been killed by the human before him, he didn¡¯t want to die. the male crazy bull, in pain and trembling, looked at ye li and said, ¡°if i tell you, will you spare my life?¡± ¡°do you think you have room to negotiate? hurry up and speak. don¡¯t test my patience,¡± ye li replied calmly. seeing his situation, the male crazy bull no longer hesitated. he said, ¡°go north from here and you¡¯ll find a place called the abyssal gorge. that¡¯s the territory of the heavy sword-wielding undead clan.¡± ¡°respected being, i¡¯ve told you everything. can you spare my life? please let me go.¡± the fourth-tier male crazy bull pleaded with a desperate look. unfortunately, ye li slowly shook his head. without saying more, he raised his finger. the male crazy bull was horrified and didn¡¯t have a chance to beg for mercy again before ye li¡¯s finger struck. before he could even let out a scream, a horrifying blood hole appeared on his forehead, and he died without closing his eyes! Chapter 294 - Chapter 294: Abyssal Gorge chapter 294: abyssal gorge translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations the male and female crazy bulls had done nothing wrong except for crossing paths with ye li. ye li had never been a good person, but he wasn¡¯t necessarily a bad one either. killing the male and female crazy bulls didn¡¯t elicit any emotions from him. if he had been a mere second-tier evolved being, would they have spared him? lie released the apocalypse legion from the system space and headed north. during this journey, ye li synthesized zombies on the way and created a fourth-tier male undead and a fourth-tier female undead. the male crazy bull had mentioned that the territory of the heavy sword-wielding undead clan was in the abyssal gorge. ye li arrived at a large mountain. there was a cave halfway up that emitted a continuous stream of sinister aura. ye li used his heavenly spirit eyes to take a look inside and found it to be eerie and terrifying ye li thought this must be the abyssal gorge, so without much hesitation, he led the apocalypse legion toward the cave. when he reached the entrance of the cave, he felt a chilling wind blowing from inside. just as ye li was about to enter the cave, he heard some noises. he stopped in his tracks, silently waiting for whatever was happening. after dozens of seconds, several third-tier heavy sword-wielding undead walked out of the cave. originally, these third-tier heavy sword-wielding undead had been laughing and joking, but the moment they stepped out of the cave, their laughter ceased. ¡°a human¡­?¡± ¡°zombies?¡± ¡°tier-five zombies! no, tier-six¡­¡± these third-tier heavy sword-wielding undead had never seen such high-level zombies before and had no idea about the apocalypse legion¡¯s ranks. they rubbed their eyes, feeling as if they were seeing things, but no matter how much they rubbed, ye li and the apocalypse legion were still there. these few third-tier heavy sword-wielding undead would never have thought, no matter how hard they racked their brains, that in this abyssal gorge, humans and zombies would actually appear. a third-tier heavy sword-wielding undead took the lead to regain his senses and quickly shouted into the cave. ¡°enemy attack! enemy attack!¡± in an instant, more than thirty third-tier heavy sword-wielding undead rushed out. what are heavy sword-wielding undead? they were skeletons wielding dull heavy swords! more than thirty third-tier heavy sword-wielding undead, after rushing out of the cave, were all dumbfounded. they never could have imagined that the so-called enemy would turn out to be a human and six zombies? moreover, what was the level of these six zombies? most importantly, how was this human controlling the zombies? these thirty-plus third-tier heavy sword-wielding undead couldn¡¯t sense any aura of the dark race from ye li. this left them utterly baffled. when the ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead led the heavy sword-wielding undead clan and zombies to the sky eagle base, they did not follow along, so they naturally had no knowledge of ye li and the apocalypse legion. a third-tier heavy sword-wielding undead spoke coldly, ¡°human, you must be incredibly audacious to come here. do you even know where you are?¡± ¡°this place¡­ isn¡¯t it the abyssal gorge?¡± ye li said casually. upon hearing this, the thirty-plus tier-3 heavy sword-wielding undead were all stunned. since he knew this was the abyssal gorge, why did he dare to come here? did he have some kind of backing? they couldn¡¯t fathom why ye li could control the zombies, and even more so, they couldn¡¯t understand why he would appear outside the abyssal gorge. ¡°human, now that you know this is the abyssal gorge, why are you here?¡± a third-tier heavy sword-wielding undead snapped.. Chapter 295 - Chapter 295: You Won’t Have the Chance to Be Angry chapter 295: you won¡¯t have the chance to be angry translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations the thirty-plus third-tier heavy sword-wielding undead stared at ye li, eager to hear his next words. ye li smiled faintly and, after a few seconds, calmly replied, ¡°is the abyssal gorge really that frightening?¡± ¡°hahaha!!!¡± all the thirty-plus heavy sword-wielding undead burst into laughter as if they had heard the funniest joke ever. ¡°is it that amusing?¡± ye li¡¯s face, as beautiful as jade, showed a hint of curiosity. ¡°human, although we don¡¯t know how you can control these zombies, do you really think you can intrude into our abyssal gorge with just a few zombies like this?¡± ¡°exactly, it¡¯s laughable that you¡¯re still clueless even at death¡¯s door.¡± ¡°human, do you know the level of our heavy sword-wielding undead clan¡¯s leader? 1 think telling you is enough to scare you to death!¡± in the eyes of these heavy sword-wielding undead, ye li was as good as dead, and they were just having some fun with him before he met his end. ¡°hehe, do you think i, ye li, would be scared to death by the leader of a mere heavy sword-wielding undead clan?¡± ye li scoffed. hiss! the heavy sword-wielding undead couldn¡¯t help but inhale sharply. they had seen arrogance before, but never to this extent. ¡°human, how dare you call our heavy sword-wielding undead clan leader ¡®mere¡¯?¡± one of the third-tier heavy sword-wielding undead couldn¡¯t believe what ye li had just said. ¡°isn¡¯t he?¡± ye li retorted. the thirty-plus third-tier dark race members became infuriated, their eyes blazing with anger. ¡°very well! let me tell you, the leader of our heavy sword-wielding undead clan is in the ninth tier!¡± one of the heavy sword-wielding undead said coldly. the heavy sword-wielding undead had thought that after ye li learned the level of their leader, he would be terrified to the point of losing his wits. however, they could never have imagined that ye li would remain as calm as still water, as if he hadn¡¯t heard a word. ¡°human, you¡­!¡± one of the third-tier heavy sword-wielding undead roared in anger. ¡°do you feel angry?¡± ye li asked calmly. before these heavy sword-wielding undead could respond, ye li continued, ¡°never feel angry, because everything 1 do will make you angry for three days and three nights.¡± ¡°unfortunately, you won¡¯t have the chance to be angry anymore because you¡¯re about to¡­¡± ye li stopped speaking. his finger had slowly risen, and a terrifying golden spiritual light coiled around it. just as the thirty-plus third-tier heavy sword-wielding undead were in shock, ye li¡¯s one yang finger was already unleashed. swish! swish! swish! dozens of wind breaking sounds echoed, and all the thirty-plus heavy sword-wielding undead were instantly shattered into pieces. the scene could be described with just a single word: gruesome. ¡°because you¡¯re about to die, you won¡¯t have the chance to be angry.¡± with that, ye li retracted his finger. feeling bored, ye li led the apocalypse legion into the cave. now, ah da, bai wawa, and hongye were all ninth-tier zombies, while yutong and swordmaster ah qi were eighth-tier, and bone maiden was seventh-tier. with such terrifying power, breaking into the heavy sword-wielding undead clan was like entering an empty space. what surprised ye li, however, was that he didn¡¯t encounter a single heavy sword-wielding undead in the cave. meeting no resistance, he and the apocalypse legion reached the end of the cave. at the end, there was a pitch-black abyss, resembling a black hole that could swallow you if you glanced at it.. Chapter 296 - Chapter 296: A Human Arrives at the Underground Palace chapter 296: a human arrives at the underground palace translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ye li used his heavenly spirit eyes to investigate and found that there were many heavy sword-wielding undead beneath this abyss. he thought that the real abyssal gorge was down there, and his purpose in coming to the abyssal gorge was to stir up some trouble. obviously, he hadn¡¯t achieved that goal yet. ¡°let¡¯s go down.¡± ye li said calmly. with that, ye li leaped into the seemingly bottomless abyss. the apocalypse legion followed suit! after reaching the bottom, ye li looked at the building in front of him, resembling an underground palace. the entire area was shrouded in darkness, sending shivers down one¡¯s spine. ¡°a human¡­?¡± a voice filled with astonishment reached ye li¡¯s ears. ye li followed the voice and saw more than a dozen third-tier heavy sword-wielding undead looking at him in disbelief. ¡°and there are zombies, high-level zombies!¡± these more than a dozen third-tier heavy sword-wielding undead were even more bewildered. they couldn¡¯t understand why they were witnessing this scene. ¡°go and tell your leader that i, ye li, have arrived.¡± ye li said calmly. the more than a dozen third-tier heavy sword-wielding undead were taken aback. did this human know their leader? if he didn¡¯t, he wouldn¡¯t dare to come to the abyssal gorge. thinking this, the hostility of the more than a dozen third-tier heavy sword-wielding undead towards ye li lessened considerably. their faces showed nothing but shock, as they couldn¡¯t comprehend how a human could control zombies. ¡°alright, you wait here. i¡¯ll go report.¡± one of the third-tier heavy sword-wielding undead said to ye li. ¡°go ahead.¡± ye li nodded. as an absolute powerhouse in the falling rock mountain range, the ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead had a hard time letting go of their anger after the humiliation at the sky eagle base. moreover, ye li possessed two ancient divine weapons, the dragon-slaying blade and the heavenly tower. if he was to obtain these weapons, his power would undoubtedly increase manyfold. thinking back to the day when ye li held the dragon-slaying blade in his right hand and the heavenly tower in his left, the ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead couldn¡¯t help but shudder. ye li, the demon king, was truly terrifying. to hell with the dragon-slaying blade and the heavenly tower! after escaping from the sky eagle base, the ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead came to a realization. they realized that humans and dark race members were no different; staying alive was the supreme truth. however¡­ in the past few days, the tier-nine heavy sword-wielding undead had been thinking about it. although it was impossible for his heavy sword-wielding undead clan to snatch the dragon-slaying blade and the heavenly tower, there were still two other clans in the falling rock mountain range. if they joined forces, what could ye li and the apocalypse legion possibly do? while pondering on his throne, the ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead considered whether to share this information with the leaders of the other two clans. just at that moment, a third-tier heavy sword-wielding undead rushed in. ¡°report!¡± the ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead and the other high-level skeleton undead turned their attention to the third-tier heavy sword-wielding undead. ¡°what is it?¡± the ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead said impatiently. ¡°leader, a human and several zombies have arrived outside the underground palace. the human said his name is¡­¡± the third-tier heavy sword-wielding undead thought for a moment before continuing, ¡°he said his name is ye li.¡± ¡°what!!!¡± the ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead and the other high-level undead couldn¡¯t help but exclaim when they heard this. ye li! the demon king¡­ ye li? a human and several zombies, and his name is ye li? who else could it be other than the demon king ye li? Chapter 297 - Chapter 297: The Entire Army Mobilized chapter 297: the entire army mobilized translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations hearing the words, the ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead felt as if a bolt from the blue had struck his head, and he even felt somewhat weakened all over. the demon king ye li has arrived outside his palace!!! you should know that in the demon king ye li¡¯s apocalypse legion, there are three ninth-tier zombies. the high-tiering heavy sword-wielding undead in the hall were all stunned and terrified. the power that demon king ye li had shown outside the sky eagle base that day was truly terrifying. the third-tier heavy sword-wielding undead who came to deliver the message was startled. he couldn¡¯t understand why their leader was so afraid. could it be that the human was not a friend of their leader? ¡°leader, what should we do now?¡± a sixth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead asked. all the high-leveled heavy sword-wielding undead in the hall turned to look at the ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead. the ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead clenched his teeth tightly. if he had eyes, they would surely be burning with anger right now. ¡°demon king ye li, how dare you come to my abyssal gorge! you truly don¡¯t know the meaning of death!¡± the ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead said coldly. the high-leveled heavy sword-wielding undead in the hall were all shocked. the demon king ye li¡¯s apocalypse legion had three ninth-tier zombies. could they withstand the attacks of demon king ye li and his apocalypse legion? ¡°don¡¯t panic, everyone. surround ye li outside, and i¡¯ll go get a treasure. next year today will be the anniversary of demon king ye li¡¯s death!¡± ¡°yes, leader!¡± the high-leveled heavy sword-wielding undead in the hall became excited. they hadn¡¯t expected their leader to have a backup plan. soon, an eighth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead gave the order, and the entire heavy sword-wielding undead clan mobilized and headed towards the palace¡¯s entrance. when all the high-leveled heavy sword-wielding undead had left the hall, the ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead said coldly: ¡°demon king ye li, today you have brought about the destruction of my heavy sword-wielding undead clan. i will make sure to avenge this blood feud. let¡¯s wait and see!¡± with that, the ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead twisted a red gem on the armrest of his throne, and a hidden door opened. he walked into it and disappeared. in reality, there was no treasure at all. the ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead was preparing to escape. after witnessing ye li¡¯s unmatched strength outside the sky eagle base, he knew that the heavy sword-wielding undead clan was finished today. as the saying goes, ¡°where there¡¯s life, there¡¯s hope.¡± the ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead could only protect his own life. he was a tough guy! the vast army of heavy sword-wielding undead surrounded ye li, and the dozen or so third-tier heavy sword-wielding undead were still confused. wasn¡¯t this human their leader¡¯s friend? why was he surrounded? the army of heavy sword-wielding undead numbered over 7,000, originally even more, but they suffered losses in the battle outside the sky eagle base. if it were anyone else surrounded by so many heavy sword-wielding undead, they would probably be scared out of their wits. but ye li was different. his face was as calm as water, as if he regarded the army of heavy sword-wielding undead as nothing. ¡°demon king ye li, i truly admire you!¡± an eighth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead stared at ye li and said. ¡°do you have the qualifications to admire me?¡± ye li said indifferently. although he and his apocalypse legion were much higher in level than the heavy sword-wielding undead clan, the heavy sword-wielding undead clan had a large number. it wouldn¡¯t be easy to wipe them out all at once. and he had come to the abyssal gorge just for fun. he would at most kill the ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead.. Chapter 298 - Chapter 298: I’ll Only Make Three Strikes chapter 298: i¡¯ll only make three strikes translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations the heavy sword-wielding undead clan was furious at these words, and they stared at ye li with anger. ¡°ye li! our leader has gone to fetch his treasure. when the leader arrives, today next year will be the anniversary of your death!¡± an eighth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead said, staring at ye li. ye li smiled faintly, ¡°treasure?¡± he really couldn¡¯t imagine what kind of extraordinary treasure they were talking about. ¡°since you say your leader has gone to retrieve the treasure, then 1 will wait here.¡± ye li said calmly. the eighth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead stared at ye li angrily and shouted, ¡°ye li, if i were you, i would cut a bloody path and escape right now!¡± ¡°unfortunately, you are not me.¡± ye li said slowly. most of the heavy sword-wielding undead clan knew about ye li¡¯s terror from the battle at the sky eagle base. although ye li was extremely arrogant, they knew that he was not someone they could provoke. now they could only wait for their leader to bring back the treasure and take ye li¡¯s life. after a while, their leader still hadn¡¯t arrived. the heavy sword-wielding undead clan began to feel a sense of unease. they couldn¡¯t understand what kind of unparalleled treasure their leader was retrieving and why he hadn¡¯t returned yet. ye li¡¯s face showed a hint of boredom as he looked at the eighth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead and said, ¡°could it be that the ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead has run away?¡± as soon as these words were spoken, the entire heavy sword-wielding undead clan trembled as if struck by lightning. ¡°what¡­ what did you say? how could our leader run away?¡± the eighth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead stared at ye li. ye li smiled again, ¡°then why don¡¯t you tell me, where is your leader?¡± ¡°our leader has gone to retrieve the treasure. when the leader arrives, you will have no place to bury yourself!¡± the eighth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead said coldly. ye li smiled once more, ¡°at this point, do you still have anything worth persisting for? it¡¯s truly pitiful.¡± with that, ye li shook his head slowly. the heavy sword-wielding undead clan, upon hearing this, was left in shock. some time passed, and the ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead still hadn¡¯t returned. ye li felt somewhat disappointed. his earlier suspicion that the ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead had fled might be true. he had wanted to see what that so-called treasure was, and that¡¯s why he had waited for so long. otherwise, if he had gone on a killing spree, the ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead would have surely escaped, and he wouldn¡¯t have had a chance to see the treasure. now it seemed that there was no such treasure at all, and the ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead had long since escaped. ¡°originally, i came to the abyssal gorge just to have some fun, but your leader has run away, and i¡¯m quite angry about that.¡± ye li said slowly. the heavy sword-wielding undead clan members looked at each other in silence, unable to utter a word. ¡°you all know who i am. this time, 1 will only make three strikes, and then 1 will leave.¡± ye li said calmly. the eighth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead gritted his teeth, and even though there was no flesh on his face, his anger was apparent. the proud heavy sword-wielding undead clan had never suffered such humiliation before. ¡°ye li, aren¡¯t you a bit too arrogant?¡± the eighth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead stared at ye li fiercely. ye li didn¡¯t say much. he retrieved the dragon-slaying blade from his system space. holding the magical blade, he stood tall. ¡°are you ready? i, ye li, am about to make my first strike.¡± ye li said calmly. the heavy sword-wielding undead clan members were all shocked. they were well aware of the blade in ye li¡¯s hand, the dragon-slaying blade, one of the ten great divine weapons.. Chapter 299 - Chapter 299: The First Strike and the Second Strike chapter 299: the first strike and the second strike translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ye li activated the third level of the ancient devil tome, and instantly, a demonic aura shrouded the area outside the palace. even a demonic cloud appeared, sending shivers down everyone¡¯s spines. humans had vitality, dark races had evil aura, and ye li had demonic aura! under the suppression from the ¡°demonic¡± aura, after the third level of the ancient devil tome was activated, the heavy sword-wielding undead were instantly filled with extreme fear. this oppressive feeling made it difficult for them to breathe. but then, ye li raised the dragon-slaying blade. the blade exuded a dark aura, and on its blade was an image of a five-clawed blood dragon. just looking at it felt like being in the eighteenth level of hell. before the heavy sword-wielding undead clan could regain their composure, ye li¡¯s dragon-slaying blade had already descended. a cold radiance appeared first, followed by a strike like a dragon! swish! after the dragon-slaying blade landed, a burst of dark radiance mixed with cold light struck towards the heavy sword-wielding undead clan that was directly in front of ye li. the cold light seemed to cut through space itself, causing the high-leveled heavy sword-wielding undead to be shocked and quickly dodge. finally, these high-leveled heavy sword-wielding undead managed to evade this terrifying strike. however, the low-leveled heavy sword-wielding undead directly in front of ye li, no matter how hard they tried, couldn¡¯t escape this attack, even with all their might. boom! with a loud and intense explosion, the low-leveled heavy sword-wielding undead directly in front of ye li were instantly obliterated. this single strike claimed the lives of over a hundred low-tiering heavy sword-wielding undead. the high-leveled heavy sword-wielding undead were horrified. they never imagined that ye li would dare to attack here. this was outside their palace! how could ye li dare to do this! they didn¡¯t know. they really didn¡¯t know! ye li¡¯s face remained as serene as ever. after a few seconds, he calmly said, ¡°next is the second strike.¡± the heavy sword-wielding undead clan was left in a state of shock and panic. ¡°demon king ye li, are you really this arrogant?¡± the voice of the eighth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead was nearly a roar. ye li smiled indifferently, ¡°i despise it when people call me arrogant, but there always seems to be someone who does.¡± ¡°when our leader arrives, you will regret it. i swear, you will definitely regret it!¡± the eighth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead roared. ¡°i will never regret it,¡± ye li said calmly. the heavy sword-wielding undead clan members were shocked and angered by these words. they knew all too well the terror of demon king ye li and the fact that there were three ninth-tier zombies in his apocalypse legion! ¡°ye li, it seems you won¡¯t cry until you see your coffin. when our leader arrives, he will make sure you are utterly destroyed!¡± the eighth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead was furious, genuinely furious. he had never been this angry from birth until now. but ye li¡¯s face remained as placid as ever. he slowly said, ¡°unfortunately, i, ye li, won¡¯t cry even when i see my coffin because i will never need a coffin.¡± silence, a deathly silence! ¡°i think you should be prepared by now. next, i will unleash the second strike.¡± ye li was the first to break the silence. with that, just as the heavy sword-wielding undead clan hadn¡¯t yet reacted, ye li had already swung the second strike. this strike, like the first, was accompanied by a demonic aura and a cold radiance, but it also contained an endless blaze. as ye li swung this strike, he slowly said, ¡°flame blade technique.¡± as the dragon-slaying blade fell, countless terrifying blades of fire spread in all directions.. Chapter 300 - Chapter 300: The Young Calf Isn’t Afraid of the Tiger chapter 300: the young calf isn¡¯t afraid of the tiger translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations the s-tier attack skill, ¡°flame blade technique,¡± not only caught the low-leveled heavy sword-wielding undead off guard but left them with no time to react. in an instant, the fiery blades devoured hundreds of low-leveled heavy sword-wielding undead once again. the eighth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead was infuriated beyond measure and roared, ¡°ye li, this isn¡¯t over!¡± ¡°since ye li won¡¯t spare us, let¡¯s go together. well go all out, even if it means fighting to the death!¡± after the eighth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead¡¯s angry shout, the heavy sword-wielding undead clan finally snapped out of their stupor. suddenly, the heavy sword-wielding undead raised their heavy swords and rushed towards ye li. ye li shook his head inwardly. he wouldn¡¯t spare these heavy sword-wielding undead? no, he had only intended to strike three times. the first and second strikes had already been delivered, and now it was time for the third! as the heavy sword-wielding undead charged towards him, ye li leaped into the air with the dragon-slaying blade in hand. he enunciated each word clearly and calmly, ¡°primordial-demon-slash!¡± with that, the dragon-slaying blade descended abruptly! three thousand divine and demonic phantoms instantly surged forth, their speed reaching an unbelievable level. the power of the sss-tier attack skill, primordial demon slash, was beyond imagination. ¡°boom!¡± a deafening explosion echoed outside the palace. this single strike claimed the lives of five to six hundred low-leveled dark race creatures. the high-leveled heavy sword-wielding undead were petrified with fear. the apocalypse legion hadn¡¯t even made a move yet, and the consequences¡­ they didn¡¯t dare to think about it, they really didn¡¯t dare! the heavy sword-wielding undead stopped in their tracks, their expressions filled with terror as they stared at ye li in mid-air. the apocalypse legion remained motionless, as if they hadn¡¯t seen or heard anything at all. ¡°i always keep my word. i said three strikes, so there will be three strikes. farewell, heavy sword-wielding undead.¡± ye li¡¯s words resonated from mid-air, filled with unparalleled dominance. then, ye li placed the apocalypse legion into the system space, activated his swift steps, and disappeared from his original location in a seamless, fluid motion, taking less than a second. ye li emerged from the abyssal gorge and walked slowly towards the cave¡¯s entrance, leaving the heavy sword-wielding undead standing in shock. after leaving the cave, ye li intended to find a place with a high density of zombies to replenish his forces since he didn¡¯t know where the ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead had escaped to. however, to his surprise, as soon as he activated his heavenly spirit eyes, he heard the roaring sound of a helicopter. he followed the sound and spotted a helicopter hovering in the sky, seemingly searching for a place to land. ye li smiled to himself. it was clear that the people inside the helicopter were genetic warriors, and they had come to explore the inner region of the falling rock mountain range. since they were here for treasure hunting¡­ did they know about some treasure, so they came to the falling stone mountain range? after all, the inner area of the falling rock mountain range was an absolute life forbidden area! before long, the helicopter found a landing spot. ye li walked slowly towards the landing area of the helicopter. six men and women, all seemingly around seventeen or eighteen years old, disembarked from the helicopter. five of them were second-tier evolved beings, and one teenager was a third-tier evolved being. beside these teenagers, there were three middle-aged men with the strength of fifth-tier evolved beings. with such strength, they dared to enter the inner region of the falling stone mountain range. apart from ¡°the young calf isn¡¯t afraid of the tiger,¡± what else could it be? Chapter 301 - Chapter 301: The Heart of Darkness chapter 301: the heart of darkness translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations after the six teenagers disembarked from the helicopter, they seemed to feel like they were in a paradise and became somewhat carefree. completely unaware of the terror within the inner region of the falling stone mountain range! ¡°brother gu bai, do you think we can find the heart of darkness this time?¡± a second-tier evolved being looked at another handsome young man and asked. the handsome young man, gu bai, was a third-tier evolved being and had the highest cultivation level among the six men and women. gu bai smiled, ¡°this wilderness is nothing. rumor has it that the falling stone mountain range is still considered a forbidden zone for life. it¡¯s laughable. with our strength, finding the heart of darkness should be a walk in the park.¡± ¡°brother gu bai is right. the gu family is an absolute powerhouse in the sky blue base city. now, with three gu family members who are fifth-tier evolved beings accompanying us, finding the heart of darkness is incredibly simple.¡± the three fifth-tier evolved beings from the gu family were naturally the three middle-aged men accompanying gu bai. unbeknownst to them, ye li was watching from not far away. as an eighth-tier evolved being, avoiding their detection was child¡¯s play. ¡°brother gu bai, i heard that the heart of darkness was left behind by a dark race member of the tenth tier after his death. although it¡¯s the heart of a dark race member, it also has a significant effect on human genetic warriors.¡± ¡°yeah, it¡¯s said that after consuming the heart of darkness, one¡¯s cultivation speed will increase, and their genetic level will also advance by one tier.¡± ye li¡¯s hearing was extraordinary, and he naturally heard the conversation of these six young men and women. the heart of darkness? this was the first time he had heard of the heart of darkness in the falling stone mountain range. however, it was likely that it hadn¡¯t been discovered by anyone for many years, or he would have heard about it back when he was in the flame base. ¡°xi¡¯er, what do you think?¡± ¡°xir, what do you think?¡± gu bai looked at the girl beside him. she was dressed casually, had fair skin, but her face was cold, as if she had no emotions. the girl called xi¡¯er was a third-tier evolved being. she didn¡¯t answer gu bai¡¯s question and instead furrowed her brow slightly, as if she disliked gu bai. ye li didn¡¯t need to think to understand that gu bai must have pursued this girl many times, but each time he was ruthlessly rejected, as evidenced by her lack of response to gu bai¡¯s question. gu bai, upon seeing that xia xi didn¡¯t answer him, couldn¡¯t help but feel angry. in the sky blue base city, countless women were lining up to marry him, yet this woman looked down on him. xia xi¡¯s family was similar in strength to the gu family in the sky blue base city, to the point where gu bai couldn¡¯t use any means. ye li thought that although these flowers in the greenhouse were as weak as ants, since they had come here, they should have some information about the whereabouts of the heart of darkness. perhaps he could slip in and investigate? ye li smiled faintly, this method was indeed a good one. he walked over at a leisurely pace! ¡°brother gu bai, should we start looking for the heart of darkness now?¡± a second-tier evolved being was excited and looked at gu bai. ¡°yes, the sooner we find it, the sooner we can return.¡± gu bai nodded. ¡°huh?¡± suddenly, a second-tier evolved being girl appeared bewildered and stared at a certain spot. the others followed her gaze, and they couldn¡¯t help but be astonished when they saw what she was looking at. they actually saw someone walking towards them slowly! Chapter 302 - Chapter 302: I’m Only a First chapter 302: i¡¯m only a first-tier evolved being translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations the six men and women, including three fifth-tier evolved beings, were surprised. they could never have imagined that there would be humans here. ¡°could this person not be a genetic warrior?¡± a second-tier evolved being said incredulously. ¡°it¡¯s impossible. if he were just an ordinary person, how could he have entered the inner region of the falling stone mountain range?¡± ¡°he must have suppressed his own cultivation level, which is why we can¡¯t tell.¡± genetic warriors could easily suppress their cultivation levels, even as low as a first-tier evolved being. therefore, genetic warriors usually weren¡¯t afraid of other genetic warriors who suppressed their cultivation levels. unfortunately, how could they have known that ye li hadn¡¯t actually suppressed his cultivation level? it was just that they couldn¡¯t perceive it. just as they were stunned, ye li arrived in front of them. ¡°are you here to hunt treasures?¡± ye li asked. upon hearing this, the group of people came back to their senses. they looked at ye li, and when they saw his appearance, they were all astonished. they would rather believe that the seas would dry up and the rocks would crumble than believe that such a handsome person existed in the world. not only gu bai and the two second-tier teenage evolved beings, but also one of the second-tier teenage evolved being girls felt somewhat self-inferior when faced with such a person. the oppressive feeling of his appearance alone was suffocating. the three fifth-tier evolved beings were also somewhat stunned by ye li¡¯s appearance, but they were already in middle age and naturally didn¡¯t feel the same way as the young ones. only xia xi, her face remained as cold as ever, as if she hadn¡¯t seen ye li at all. ¡°brother, are you also here for treasure hunting too?¡± gu bai looked at ye li and asked. he felt uncomfortable inside. in the sky blue base city, besides his family background, his looks had made countless women infatuated with him. he had always been confident in his appearance, but when compared to ye li, he felt like they were a world apart. ¡°yes, i¡¯m here to find the heart of darkness, but i¡¯ve been searching for a long time and still haven¡¯t found any trace of it,¡± ye li said calmly. upon hearing this, the six men and women were slightly stunned. they hadn¡¯t expected that ye li would be here to find the heart of darkness. ¡°this falling stone mountain range is full of treasures. even if you can¡¯t find the heart of darkness, you can still find other treasures. it¡¯s just that my luck seems to be quite bad,¡± ye li said with a hint of frustration. gu bai heard this and thought that although the inner region of the failing stone mountain range wasn¡¯t a dangerous place, ye li had come here alone and had even spoken such words. could it be that his cultivation level was quite high? ¡°brother, what level of evolved being are you?¡± gu bai looked at ye li. ye li should be a few years older than him, and their cultivation levels might be similar. ¡°i¡¯m just a first-tier evolved being,¡± ye li said. the group of people were all a bit stunned when they heard this. they knew that ye li had suppressed his cultivation level, and they had thought that he was at least a second-tier evolved being. however, how could they have expected that ye li was only a first-tier evolved being? ¡°a first-tier evolved being who even suppressed his cultivation level, it¡¯s really ridiculous,¡± the second-tier female evolved being sneered. although she had been stunned by ye li¡¯s appearance earlier, in this world, strength was always more important than appearance. when gu bai heard that ye li was a first-tier evolved being, the feeling of inferiority that he had just felt instantly disappeared. the others felt the same way. only xia xi remained as cold as ever! Chapter 303 - Chapter 303: The Infected Savage Wolves chapter 303: the infected savage wolves translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ye li was momentarily taken aback, then said, ¡°is being a first-tier evolved being considered low? in my place, i¡¯m considered a top talent.¡± when these words were spoken, the group couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡°i say, buddy, your place must be really trashy if even first-tier evolved beings are considered top talents,¡± a second-tier evolved being mocked ye li. ye li shook his head inwardly, thinking that these guys were so clueless. could they really believe that a first-tier evolved being could enter the inner region of the falling stone mountain range? these sheltered individuals couldn¡¯t see it, but could it be that even these three fifth-tier evolved beings couldn¡¯t see it either? or were these three fifth-tier evolved beings also sheltered individuals? ye li thought that the sky blue base city must not have experienced attacks from the dark race and zombie viruses for a long time, so they were probably unaware of the dangers outside the base city. ¡°by the way, can 1 join you guys? 1 feel it¡¯s quite dangerous to be alone, and when we find treasures, i¡¯ll be satisfied with just a small share of the benefits,¡± ye li said. upon hearing this, gu bai smiled and thought to himself, ¡°what use is having such a handsome appearance? he¡¯s just here to seek protection.¡± ¡°sure, you can join us,¡± gu bai said, feeling quite satisfied that ye li had asked to join them. gu bai¡¯s intention in letting ye li join was simply to show off his absolute strength to him. when the time came, ye li would definitely be astonished. thinking of this, gu bai looked even more self-satisfied. roar!!! suddenly, the roars of numerous fierce beasts rang out. before they could react, a group of savage wolves infected by the zombie virus surrounded them. there were more than seventy of these savage wolves, all at the second-tier level. ¡°this¡­ this!¡± a second-tier evolved being exclaimed in shock. gu bai and the others were also taken aback. they had thought that there was no danger in the inner region of the falling stone mountain range. even xia xi, who had always remained icy, showed a hint of surprise on her face. ye li clenched his fists, and a playful look appeared on his handsome face. he wanted to see how these sheltered individuals would deal with these savage wolves. ¡°protect young master!¡± with a shout, three fifth-tier evolved beings quickly positioned themselves in front and behind gu bai. the other members¡¯ faces turned pale. they hadn¡¯t expected the falling stone mountain range to be so dangerous. they had only just arrived, and a large group of second-tier savage wolves infected by the zombie virus had already rushed at them. with three fifth-tier evolved beings protecting gu bai, he was naturally safe, but what about them? they didn¡¯t have time to be too frightened because the savage wolves were already closing in on them. the three fifth-tier evolved beings didn¡¯t pay any attention to the others; their only task was to protect gu bai. except for gu bai and xia xi, the others were all only second-tier evolved beings. faced with so many savage wolves, how could they resist? ¡°alih!¡± a piercing scream rang out as a second-tier evolved being met a gruesome end. what was even more horrifying was that not even a single bone of his was left behind. soon after, another second-tier evolved being was brought down by the savage wolves. ¡°retreat!¡± a fifth-tier evolved being shouted loudly, then quickly opened a path and fled madly with gu bai. at this moment, apart from xia xi, the rest of the group had already died. xia xi, being a third-tier evolved being, naturally had much greater strength. as for ye li, he still had his arms folded, and the playful look remained on his handsome face.. Chapter 304 - Chapter 304: Xia Xi’s Shock chapter 304: xia xi¡¯s shock translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations xia xi¡¯s originally icy face turned pale as well. even if she was a third-tier evolved being, it was impossible to escape from the encirclement of so many second-tier savage wolves. ye li smiled inwardly, wanting to see what choice xia xi would make before she died. more than seventy savage wolves stared menacingly at ye li and xia xi. their eyes were bloodshot, and their sharp teeth glistened. suddenly, one of the savage wolves pounced fiercely! however, the target of this pouncing wolf was not xia xi but ye li. ye li calmly watched the approaching savage wolf. this savage wolf, infected by the zombie virus, appeared much more ferocious than wolves on tv. unfortunately, as fierce as it was, it was only at the second-tier level. it didn¡¯t know that it provoked the wrong person. just as ye li was about to easily pierce the pouncing wolf through, he was surprised to see the wolf being blasted away by a purple aura attack. ye li was surprised. the purple aura attack that sent the wolf flying was naturally xia xi¡¯s attack. purple aura was unique to s-level gene warriors. ye li looked at xia xi¡¯s face, which remained as cold as ever. he had never planned to let xia xi die. now that gu bai and the three fifth-tier evolved beings had escaped, and the rest of the group had died. xia xi might be their only source of information about the dark heart. therefore, he couldn¡¯t let xia xi die. however, ye li never expected that when the savage wolf pounced on him, the usually frosty xia xi would take action. ye li smiled faintly, thinking that if he were really just a first-tier evolved being, then xia xi had saved him once. ¡°roar!¡± after the wolf was blasted away, the other wolves became furious and rushed toward ye li and xia xi. however, ye li was already prepared to take action! he raised his finger, and a terrifying golden aura enveloped it. swish! swish! swish! the golden aura, as if from a machine gun, swept out from ye li¡¯s finger. these savage wolves, only at the second-tier level, were no match for the attack of ye li¡¯s one yang finger. they fell to the ground one after another, all killed in a single blow. when xia xi witnessed this scene, her pupils couldn¡¯t help but rapidly contract. golden aura¡­ an sss-level gene warrior! she hadn¡¯t even had time to see it clearly, and all the wolves were already dead. xia xi¡¯s face, which had been cold as ice, could no longer maintain its composure. she looked at ye li and saw that his face was calm as water, with an air of ease about him. she had thought that ye li was truly just a first-tier evolved being, but she couldn¡¯t have imagined that he was an sss-level gene warrior. ye li looked at xia xi, who was filled with astonishment, and calmly spoke, ¡°are you surprised that i saved your life?¡± xia xi came back to her senses at his words. she stared at ye li for several seconds with a stunned expression before her surprised face returned to its cold and frosty state. ¡°who are you?¡± xia xi asked coldly. in her eyes, a person who appeared in the falling stone mountain range and pretended to be a first-tier evolved being was definitely up to something. ¡°i am called ye li,¡± ye li replied calmly. clearly, xia xi had never heard of ye li¡¯s name. ¡°why did you approach us while pretending to be a first-tier evolved being? what¡¯s your purpose?¡± xia xi continued in a cold tone. ye li smiled faintly and asked, ¡°is this how you usually speak to your benefactor?¡± Chapter 305 - Chapter 305: The Abandoned City in the Falling Stone Mountains chapter 305: the abandoned city in the falling stone mountains translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations xia xi was taken aback. she hadn¡¯t realized that ye li was her savior. her face, cold as ice, did not show any signs of gratitude. she was not well-versed in social niceties. ¡°by the way, do you happen to know the whereabouts of the dark heart?¡± ye li asked xia xi. xia xi snapped back to reality and looked at ye li, saying, ¡°i don¡¯t know.¡± ye li looked into xia xi¡¯s eyes and naturally knew that she was not lying. what puzzled him was how she dared to venture into the inner region of the falling stone mountains without even knowing the location of the heart of darkness. ¡°i thought you knew. since you don¡¯t, then let¡¯s leave it at that,¡± ye li said indifferently. with that, he turned and started walking away. xia xi was slightly shocked. she looked at the helicopter but found that it had already disappeared, and gu bai hadn¡¯t waited for her. for a moment, she didn¡¯t know what to do. xia xi watched ye li, who had already walked several tens of steps away, and then gritted her teeth and followed him. ye li stopped in his tracks, and a hint of confusion appeared on his face. ¡°what are you following me for?¡± ye li looked at xia xi and asked. ¡°i¡­¡± xia xi didn¡¯t know how to answer. ye li smiled and playfully said, ¡°are you thinking of offering yourself to me?¡± when xia xi heard this, her expression turned cold, and she furrowed her brow. ¡°even though you saved me, please refrain from saying such things.¡± ye li thought that xia xi probably only knew how to cultivate. with her s-level genes, she was undoubtedly a genius being a third-tier evolved being at her age. ¡°too bad, i¡¯m not afraid of the dark, ghosts, or your sour expression,¡± ye li said calmly. xia xi felt irritated by his words, but she knew how formidable ye li was. she could only glare at him. ¡°if you¡¯re afraid of death, you can stay by my side.¡± ignoring xia xi¡¯s anger, ye li continued. ye li thought that he should find some zombies to synthesize now and then see if he could find the whereabouts of the heart of darkness. he activated his heavenly spirit eyes to scan and found no zombies nearby, but there were many animals infected by the zombie virus. ye li walked while using his heavenly spirit eye to scan, with xia xi closely following him. finally, ye li detected a place with a lot of zombies. after walking over, they found it was an abandoned city. the outskirts of the falling rock mountain range were filled with dilapidated wooden houses. unexpectedly, apart from the ruined city, there was another place in the falling rock mountain range resembling the ruined city. outside this abandoned city, they could already clearly see dozens of zombies wandering around. xia xi was from sky blue base city, and she had not only seen zombies but had also hunted them. there was not the slightest change in her expression upon seeing the zombies. all of the dozens of zombies were just low-level ordinary zombies. when they saw ye li and xia xi, they charged towards them in a frenzy. ¡°roar! roar!¡± ye li activated his heavenly spirit eye, and dozens of golden spiritual lights burst out from his pupils. the dozens of zombies instantly lost their combat capabilities, and ye li opened the synthesis grid in his mind to combine these dozens of zombies. xia xi was surprised. she rubbed her eyes and felt like she was experiencing an illusion. she clearly remembered that there were dozens of zombies just now. how did they suddenly become one? moreover, this one zombie seemed to have become an advanced zombie! xia xi looked at ye li in astonishment, as if she were trying to get an answer from ye li.. Chapter 306 - Chapter 306: Do You Really Think I’m a Dark Race Member? chapter 306: do you really think i¡¯m a dark race member? translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations naturally, ye li paid no attention to the astonishment on xia xi¡¯s face. he walked slowly toward this abandoned city. xia xi gritted her teeth. as the beloved daughter of the xia family¡¯s head in the sky blue base city, wherever she went in the city, she was always the center of attention. she had never experienced being treated as if she were invisible. as the saying goes, ¡°when in rome, do as the romans do.¡± xia xi had already learned about the horrors of the inner region of the falling stone mountains. if she wanted to survive, she had no choice but to follow ye li. she quickened her pace to catch up with ye li, and the two of them entered the ruined city. ¡°roar! roar!¡± the eerie cries of the zombies sent shivers down xia xi¡¯s spine. over a hundred zombies were charging toward them. as a third-tier evolved being, xia xi knew that these were not the same as the zombies in the sky blue base city¡¯s jurisdiction, which were all level 1 zombies. the zombies charging at them now were level 3 to level 4. if she wanted to escape, xia xi was confident that she could do so easily. however, it was impossible for her to eliminate over a hundred zombies. xia xi glanced at ye li and found that his face remained calm, as if he had no reaction to danger. could it be that his expression never changes when facing danger? ye li activated his heavenly spirit eyes, and the golden spiritual light began to sweep through the zombies. ordinary zombies had no intelligence. under the attack of the golden light, they were like live targets. he simultaneously attacked and synthesized the zombies. within a short time, all the zombies charging at them had been synthesized by ye li. a tier 1 male zombie and a tier 1 female zombie appeared. ye li checked the other zombies in his system space, excluding the apocalypse legion. there was one tier 4 male zombie, one tier 3 male zombie, and one tier 1 male zombie. one tier 3 female zombie, one tier 2 female zombie, and one tier 1 female zombie. xia xi looked at the tier 1 male and female zombies not far from her. she looked into their eyes and found that the color of their eyes was green. she couldn¡¯t help but be dumbfounded! just now, outside the ruined city, xia xi had a feeling that ye li had transformed dozens of zombies into a single advanced zombie. seeing this now, she was absolutely certain. he had turned over a hundred ordinary zombies into a tier 1 male zombie and a tier 1 female zombie? xia xi was secretly frightened. she knew that this was something humans could never do. the only possibility was¡­ ye li was of the dark race, and a terrifying one at that! ye li felt a bit bored. he looked at xia xi and noticed that she was standing there, stunned. ¡°do you really think i¡¯m of the dark race?¡± ye li looked at xia xi calmly. he could easily figure out that xia xi must have considered him a member of the dark race, and a powerful one at that. at his words, xia xi¡¯s whole body shivered. her face, once icy, no longer had any hint of frostiness as she looked at ye li with fear. she couldn¡¯t understand how ye li knew what she was thinking. recalling when she first saw ye li, he had claimed to be a tier-1 evolved being. now, thinking back on those words, they were terrifying beyond belief. after a moment, xia xi finally came to her senses. she stared at ye li in astonishment and stammered, ¡°you¡­ you are indeed of the dark race. only the dark race can¡­¡± before xia xi could finish her sentence, ye li interrupted her. ¡°the dark race can control zombies, but do you really think the dark race can do what i just did, making zombies stronger through synthesis?¡± ye li looked at xia xi calmly and said.. Chapter 307 - Chapter 307: Why Don’t You Come and Eat with Me? chapter 307: why don¡¯t you come and eat with me? translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations xia xi was once again shocked by ye li¡¯s words. it was common knowledge that the dark race could control zombies, but she had never heard of them being able to do what ye li had just demonstrated. ye li didn¡¯t look at xia xi again but instead examined the tier 1 male and female zombies before him with a disinterested expression. after carefully probing with his heavenly spirit eyes, he realized that the number of zombies in this ruined city was absolutely enormous. ye li even suspected that all the zombies from the inner region of the falling stone mountains had gathered in this ruined city. since there were so many zombies in this ruined city, it was time to upgrade all of the apocalypse legion¡¯s zombies to the ninth tier. ninth-tier zombies were nothing to brag about in the entire post-apocalyptic continent. ye li now knew that above the ninth tier, there were tenth-tier zombies, and beyond that were the perfect form zombies. ye li had only traveled to two relatively small base cities and the wilderness area in this parallel world. this was just the tip of the iceberg on the post-apocalyptic continent. without much thought, ye li released the apocalypse legion and the male and female zombies from his system space. ah da, bai wawa, and hongye were all ninth-tier zombies now. yutong and swordsman all qi were eighth-tier zombies, while bone maiden was a seventh-tier zombie. xia xi, upon seeing this scene, involuntarily took three steps back and felt as if her soul had left her. golden-eyed zombies! red-eyed zombies! purple-eyed zombies! xia xi couldn¡¯t even begin to imagine that six high-level zombies, a total of six high-level zombies, had appeared right before her eyes. ¡°this¡­ this!¡± at this moment, xia xi felt as though all her strength had been drained, and she could barely stand, let alone summon the courage to escape in the face of such zombies. ¡°are you very scared?¡± ye li looked at xia xi calmly. how could xia xi not be scared? six high-tier zombies, not to mention the additional lower-leveled zombies, would terrify anyone who faced them. ye li just smiled nonchalantly. ¡°if you¡¯re scared now, let me tell you that you should never be afraid because everything i do will make you scared for three days and three nights.¡± xia xi felt as if she had been struck by lightning. everything he did? in other words, the sudden appearance of these high-leveled zombies was ye li¡¯s doing? xia xi stared at ye li in shock. at this moment, a storm of fear had been stirred up in her heart. she could swear that she had never been this frightened since she was born. ye li didn¡¯t pay any more attention to xia xi. he had released the apocalypse legion and the low-leveled zombies for a reason¡ªto attract the other zombies. after giving the order, the apocalypse legion and the male and female zombies moved in different directions. although ordinary zombies had no intelligence, when they encountered higher-level zombies, they would instinctively follow the higher-level zombies. ye li knew that he had some time to spare, so he decided to eat something first. he took out a box of food from his system space and began eating and drinking. after the apocalypse legion and the male and female zombies left, xia xi finally let out a sigh of relief. she stared in astonishment at ye li, now unable to imagine his true level of terror. ¡°gurgle!¡± suddenly, xia xi¡¯s stomach made a loud noise. xia xi was taken aback, and she quickly glanced at ye li, hoping he hadn¡¯t heard it. but unfortunately, ye li¡¯s hearing was incredibly sharp. he nodded slightly and looked at xia xi. ¡°if you¡¯re hungry, why don¡¯t you come over and eat with me? do you really think 1 would eat you?¡± ye li said as he looked at xia xi and spoke slowly.. Chapter 308 - Chapter 308: Is This a Zombie Tide? chapter 308: is this a zombie tide? translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations upon hearing ye li¡¯s words, a touch of embarrassment appeared on xia xi¡¯s face. however, she was extremely hungry, so she walked over to ye li. ¡°go ahead and eat,¡± ye li said slowly. xia xi took a piece of bread from the food box and started eating. as soon as she put the bread in her mouth, her pupils widened a bit. it was because she had never tasted such delicious bread before. when you¡¯re hungry, everything tastes good. that was an old saying and an eternal truth. as a young lady from a martial family, xia xi had always enjoyed fine cuisine and had never experienced hunger. xia xi ate three pieces of bread in a row and drank two bottles of milk before finally feeling full. she stole another glance at ye li but found him looking at her. instantly, her heart skipped a beat. ¡°by the way, what kind of base city is sky blue base city?¡± ye li asked. hearing this question, xia xi let out a sigh of relief. ¡°sky blue base city is a medium-sized base city with a population of over 30 million.¡± ye li thought about it. annan base city and huangjiang base city had populations of only a few million. with a population of over 30 million, sky blue base city was definitely much stronger overall. ¡°do you¡­ really not belong to the dark race?¡± after a few seconds, xia xi finally gathered the courage to ask. ye li smiled and said, ¡°do you think that i could belong to a lowly race like the dark race?¡± xia xi was taken aback. a lowly race like the dark race? she didn¡¯t think ye li looked like a member of the dark race at all; he looked more like a human. she couldn¡¯t understand how ye li possessed such incredible abilities and could control zombies. but the world was full of wonders! sky blue base city was just a medium-sized base city, and there were many things she hadn¡¯t heard of. just as xia xi was about to say something more, she was interrupted by the roar of countless zombies. ¡°roar! roar!¡± xia xi followed the sound and, at a glance, was horrified beyond belief. from all directions, she saw an unknown number of zombies coming, like a tidal wave crashing down. she had never seen so many zombies before! this was a zombie tide! in her panic, xia xi quickly looked at ye li, only to find a faint smile on his face. he was still smiling at a time like this? xia xi would rather believe that the sky had fallen than believe that ye li could still manage to smile at such a time. ye li¡¯s face remained calm, but it wasn¡¯t just calm; he didn¡¯t seem afraid at all! facing such a massive zombie tide, he could still smile. xia xi couldn¡¯t imagine what kind of person ye li was. she couldn¡¯t find words to describe him anymore! when the zombies were getting closer, ye li gave orders to the apocalypse legion and the male and female zombies. immediately, the apocalypse legion and the male and female zombies began to take action. ye li opened the synthesis grid in his mind, and his virtual fingers moved rapidly within it, reaching an incredible speed. ¡°how¡­ how is this possible?¡± xia xi thought that she had already been shocked enough earlier, but now she realized that her previous shock was nothing compared to what she was witnessing now. she actually saw that the zombies that had originally attacked were now tearing each other apart. moreover, the six high-leveled zombies displayed unparalleled combat power, causing xia xi¡¯s pupils to widen to their largest size ever.. Chapter 309 - Chapter 309: Apocalypse Legion Upgrades chapter 309: apocalypse legion upgrades translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations as ye li continued to synthesize zombies, the other zombies were no match for the ones he created and were defeated one after another. from noon until afternoon, ye li finally completed the synthesis of all these zombies. ¡°yutong has been upgraded to a ninth-tier zombie.¡± ding¡­ ¡°congratulations to the host for obtaining a chance to draw a random reward due to the synthesis of a ninth-tier zombie. would you like to use it?¡± ¡°yes,¡± ye li replied without hesitation. the virtual pointer began spinning on the roulette wheel and stopped after a few seconds. ¡°congratulations to the host for drawing the ¡®rapid gold finger¡¯.¡± ye li was momentarily stunned. he wondered what the ¡®rapid gold finger¡¯ was. rapid gold finger: a skill that makes your hand speed even more extraordinary. ye li looked at the introduction of the rapid gold finger and couldn¡¯t help but smile faintly. he thought, why didn¡¯t he get this skill earlier? this was a real golden finger. ding¡­ ¡°would the host like to cultivate the rapid gold finger?¡± ¡°yes.¡± ¡°cultivation of the rapid gold finger begins:¡± ¡°io%¡­ 30%¡­ 6o%¡­ 100%.¡± ¡°rapid gold finger cultivation successful.¡± listening to the system¡¯s voice in his mind, ye li¡¯s face lit up. with the rapid gold finger, he would be able to synthesize zombies even faster in the future. now that yutong had become a ninth-tier zombie, swordsman all qi and bone maiden had not yet reached the ninth-tier realm. ye li used the heavenly spirit eyes to investigate and found that there were an unimaginable number of zombies in this ruined city. xia xi looked at yutong, who was now wearing a white princess-style dress, and remembered that yutong had been an eighth-tier red-eyed zombie just a moment ago, but now she had become a ninth-tier zombie. in the less than a day since she had met ye li, xia xi had already lost count of how many times she had been shocked. she was so overwhelmed that she was no longer surprised. three days later, ye li had synthesized all the zombies of the apocalypse legion into ninth-tier zombies. however, he had also been discovered by the dark race in the ruined city. crazy bull dark race!!! at this moment, ye li and xia xi were surrounded by more than thirty crazy bull dark race members. these more than thirty crazy bull dark race members were all at the third-tier level, and they were incredibly weak. ¡°do you know that no human has dared to come here for at least three years?¡± one third-tier crazy bull sneered at the two of them. ¡°maybe they don¡¯t know that this is a forbidden zone for life. just two insignificant genetic warriors, they really don¡¯t know the heights of the heavens and the depths of the earth.¡± ¡°1 just love these ignorant humans. the more, the better. 1 heard that humans taste delicious.¡± after saying this, all the more than thirty third-tier crazy bull dark race members burst into laughter. in their eyes, ye li and xia xi were already their food. ¡°the thing i hate most in my life is the laughter of the dark race, but there always seems to be dark race members laughing in front of me,¡± ye li said slowly. when this statement came out, the more than thirty third-tier crazy bull dark race members were stunned. they never expected ye li to say such a thing. ¡°human, we are laughing right now. what can you do to us?¡± one third-tier crazy bull mocked ye li. ye li smiled faintly, then said after a few seconds, ¡°do you believe that i can make you see their corpses within a second?¡± the more than thirty third-tier crazy bull dark race members burst into laughter as if they had heard the funniest joke. ¡°hahaha!¡± they laughed as if they had never heard such a funny joke before. ¡°human, it seems that you won¡¯t shed a tear until you see your coffin. even though you¡¯re about to become our food, you dare to boast shamelessly?¡± a carefree smile appeared on ye li¡¯s face, and he slowly said, ¡°even if i see the coffin, 1 won¡¯t shed a tear, because i will never need a coffin..¡± Chapter 310 - Chapter 310: Do You Believe Me Now? chapter 310: do you believe me now? translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations the more than thirty third-tier crazy bull dark race members were beginning to feel angry. they couldn¡¯t understand why ye li was still so arrogant at this point. ¡°human, you dare to remain unfazed even when facing imminent danger. do you not realize that when we eat you later, you won¡¯t be so calm?¡± one third-tier dark race member said coldly. by now, xia xi already knew how formidable ye li was, and she naturally understood that these thirty-plus third-tier crazy bulls were simply seeking their own doom in front of ye li. ye li, upon hearing this, gave a faint smile. ants, they would never understand how vast the heavens were and how broad the earth was. ¡°i¡¯ve said it before, whether you believe it or not, i can make you see their corpses within one second,¡± ye li said nonchalantly, looking at the speaking third-tier crazy bull. the third-tier crazy bull dark race member clenched their teeth angrily. they had encountered arrogant individuals before, but none as arrogant as this. ¡°human, after we¡¯re done with you, 1¡¯11¡­¡± before this third-tier crazy bull dark race member could finish his sentence, he couldn¡¯t say another word. this was because ye li¡¯s one yang finger had already been thrust forward, and it struck like a machine gun, with terrifying golden spiritual light moving at lightning speed. where could more than thirty third-tier crazy bull dark race members withstand such an attack? they each had a gruesome blood hole in their foreheads. now, there was only one of the more than thirty crazy bull dark race members left, who stared in horror at what had just happened. he hadn¡¯t finished his sentence, and so many crazy bulls were already dead? ¡°do you believe my words now?¡± ye li asked calmly, looking at the remaining third-tier crazy bull dark race member. the third-tier crazy bull dark race member was so terrified that he lost his composure. he had thought that ye li and xia xi were their food, but he had never imagined that ye li would be so terrifying. at this moment, the only thought in the mind of the third-tier crazy bull dark race member was to escape. suddenly, the third-tier crazy bull took a step forward, moving at the fastest speed he had ever achieved in his life. he didn¡¯t want to die, he really didn¡¯t want to die! unfortunately, no matter how hard he tried, he couldn¡¯t escape from the palm of ye li¡¯s hand. with a gentle tap of ye li¡¯s finger, a terrifying golden spiritual light burst forth. ¡°alih!¡± the third-tier crazy bull screamed in agony as his body was pierced through by the horrifying golden spiritual light. ye li wondered if this ruined city was the territory of the crazy bull race. after thinking about it carefully, he had encountered two crazy bull dark race members not far from this ruined city when he first arrived in the inner circle of the falling rock mountain range. and it wasn¡¯t too far from this ruined city! but it didn¡¯t matter now; his apocalypse legion zombies had all been upgraded to ninth-tier zombies. suddenly, a faint smile appeared on ye li¡¯s face. because he already knew that killing these more than thirty unworthy flies had been detected. as for whether it was the crazy bull race, he didn¡¯t care. ¡°ye li, where should we go now?¡± xia xi looked at ye li and asked cautiously. after spending this time together, xia xi didn¡¯t know whether ye li was a good person or a bad person, but she did know that he didn¡¯t harbor ill intentions toward her. ¡°let¡¯s just play around in this ruined city for now. something interesting is about to happen,¡± ye li said lightly. xia xi was a bit puzzled. she didn¡¯t understand what ye li meant.. what interesting things could happen in this ruined city? Chapter 311 - Chapter 311: Two Humans Arrive in the Ruined City chapter 311: two humans arrive in the ruined city translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations in the ruined city, the territory of the crazy bull dark race! in the grand hall, a majestic crazy bull sat on a throne, holding a valuable glass of red wine in his hand. seated in the lower-right position was a heavy sword-wielding undead, also holding a glass of red wine. ¡°skeleton brother, didn¡¯t you mention something important when you came to our crazy bull tribe? stop beating around the bush.¡± the crazy bull spoke from his throne. he was the leader of the crazy bull dark race, a ninth-tier crazy bull. seated to the lower right was the ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead who had escaped. the ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead pondered for a few seconds before saying, ¡°crazy bull brother, do you know about the dragon-slaying blade and the heavenly tower?¡± when these words were spoken, not only the ninth-tier crazy bull but also all the high-leveled crazy bull dark race members in the grand hall were taken aback. they couldn¡¯t understand why the ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead was suddenly bringing up these topics. ¡°you mean the dragon-slaying blade and the heavenly tower, two of the ten great divine weapons?¡± the ninth-tier crazy bull dark race member asked with some astonishment. ¡°that¡¯s right,¡± nodded the ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead. ¡°skeleton brother, why did you suddenly mention the dragon-slaying blade and the heavenly tower?¡± the ninth-tier crazy bull asked. the ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead spoke coldly, ¡°a demon has appeared in the inner circle of the falling rock mountain range!¡± a demon? the ninth-tier crazy bull and the high-leveled crazy bull members in the grand hall were all bewildered. what kind of creature was this demon? immediately, the ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead explained in detail everything that had happened outside the sky eagle base and in the abyssal gorge. the ninth-tier crazy bull and all the high-leveled crazy bull dark race members in the grand hall were left dumbfounded. demon king ye li! the apocalypse legion! possessing two ancient divine weapons, the dragon-slaying blade and the heavenly tower. capable of controlling zombies and making them stronger? the crazy bull dark race members in the grand hall were all astonished, exchanging bewildered glances. ¡°skeleton brother, i didn¡¯t expect you to become fond of jokes after all these years,¡± the ninth-tier crazy bull chuckled. he thought it was impossible to believe what he was hearing. three ninth-tier zombies in the apocalypse legion? this joke was just too unbelievable. upon hearing the leader¡¯s words, the high-leveled crazy bull dark race members in the grand hall also expressed their disbelief. ¡°crazy bull brother, i swear on my life that i¡¯m not lying. i¡¯m willing to be struck down by lightning if 1 speak half a word of falsehood!¡± the ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead declared. at this point, he and ye li were mortal enemies! the ninth-tier crazy bull was taken aback. could this be a hoax? just then, a third-tier crazy bull rushed into the grand hall. ¡°leader! leader!¡± this third-tier crazy bull practically tumbled and scrambled as he entered the hall. seeing this, the ninth-tier crazy bull¡¯s expression turned cold, and he snapped, ¡°what¡¯s the rush!¡± ¡°leader, two humans have arrived in the ruined city, one man and one woman!¡± the third-tier crazy bull exclaimed in shock. as soon as these words were spoken, not only the ninth-tier crazy bull but also all the crazy bull dark race members in the grand hall were stunned. two humans had come to the ruined city? humans who dared to come to the ruined city were typically considered food for them. ¡°fools! humans are our food, what are you afraid of?¡± the ninth-tier crazy bull scolded. ¡°leader, one of the humans is incredibly terrifying. he was surrounded by more than thirty crazy bulls, but he instantly killed them. i didn¡¯t even have time to see it clearly,¡± the third-tier crazy bull said in astonishment. ¡°what?¡± the ninth-tier crazy bull dark race members couldn¡¯t help but be even more shocked.. Chapter 312 - Chapter 312: Confident Ninth chapter 312: confident ninth-tier crazy bull translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations in the ruined city, two humans had arrived, and one of them had instantly killed more than thirty crazy bulls. when this news reached the ears of the high-leveled crazy bull members in the grand hall, they were astonished. they couldn¡¯t help but wonder if some formidable human experts had come to the ruined city. ¡°can you describe the appearance of the human who made the move?¡± the ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead suddenly asked, as if he had just realized something. ¡°that human is a male.¡± ¡°according to human standards of beauty, he is exceptionally handsome, about twenty years old. he struck like lightning, and i saw terrifying golden spiritual light emanating from his fingers. after that, more than thirty crazy bulls were completely wiped out,¡± the third-tier crazy bull dark race member explained. the high-leveled crazy bulls in the grand hall were still somewhat puzzled and didn¡¯t understand what the ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead was getting at. however, as soon as they heard the description, the ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead leaped up from his seat in shock, exclaiming. ¡°yes, it¡¯s him! it¡¯s him! the ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead seemed to be so terrified that his soul had left his body, and he slumped weakly back into his chair. the ninth-tier crazy bull was startled. after all, the ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead was in the ninth tier, yet it was frightened like this? ¡°skeleton brother, who is it after all?¡± the ninth-tier crazy bull hurriedly asked. a few seconds later, the ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead slowly spoke, ¡°the demon king¡­ ye li!¡± ¡°what!!!¡± all the high-leveled crazy bull members in the grand hall couldn¡¯t help but be filled with shock. demon king ye li? among the two humans who had arrived in the ruined city, one of them was the demon king ye li, who had terrified the ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead? the same ye li who possessed the apocalypse legion, wielded the dragon-slaying blade and the heavenly tower, and was an unparalleled powerhouse? ¡°skeleton brother, are you absolutely certain?¡± the ninth-tier crazy bull asked. ¡°there¡¯s no mistake; it¡¯s definitely the demon king ye li,¡± the ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead replied with a bitter smile. when he escaped from the underground palace, the ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead secretly vowed to maintain his enmity with ye li throughout his life! but now, hearing that ye li had arrived in the ruined city, he was so frightened. it could be said that his fear for ye li had seeped into his bones. ¡°hahaha!¡± the ninth-tier crazy bull, on the other hand, burst into laughter as if he had never been so happy in his life. ¡°crazy bull brother, how can you still laugh?¡± the ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead asked in astonishment. ¡°hmph!¡± the ninth-tier crazy bull snorted coldly. ¡°since the demon king ye li has come to my ruined city, then the dragon-slaying blade and the heavenly tower in his possession will be mine!¡± the high-leveled dark race members in the grand hall also laughed. the dragon-slaying blade and the heavenly tower were among the ten great divine weapons. if their leader obtained them, the crazy bull clan would undoubtedly become the ruler of the falling rock mountain range. ¡°crazy bull brother, but the apocalypse legion led by the demon king ye li¡­¡± before the ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead could finish speaking, the ninth-tier crazy bull interrupted him. ¡°don¡¯t say anymore. in any case, i¡¯m determined to obtain the dragon-slaying blade and the heavenly tower!¡± the ninth-tier crazy bull said confidently. ¡°everyone, follow me to find the demon king ye li!¡± ¡°yes, leader!¡± seeing this, the ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead clenched his teeth. if it weren¡¯t for ye li, he wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this. then, the ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead followed the crazy bull tribe¡¯s army and dispersed throughout various corners of the ruined city! Chapter 313 - Chapter 313: Stay Here, Everyone chapter 313: stay here, everyone translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ¡°zombie treasure chest x 6.¡± the system¡¯s prompt appeared promptly in ye li¡¯s mind. ye li opened the zombie treasure chests with a single click: ¡°received 300 gene points, 300 strength points, 300 speed points, and 300 defense points.¡± ye li and xia xi were in a room. yesterday, they looked for the heart of darkness in the ruined city. unfortunately, his luck yesterday was not good. he didn¡¯t even see the shadow of the heart of darkness. ye li took out a box of food from the system space and began to eat. seeing this, xia xi also came over to eat. she was no longer as afraid of ye li as yesterday. after knowing that ye li wouldn¡¯t do anything to her, she felt endlessly safe around someone like ye li. ¡°hurry up! as long as we find the demon king ye li, the leader will definitely reward us handsomely!¡± ¡°did demon king ye li leave the ruined city? where is he hiding?¡± ¡°it¡¯s fine if he leaves the ruined city, but if he doesn¡¯t, i, the old bull, will let him know what true fear is!¡± the voices of several crazy bull dark race members came in from the window. ye li smiled faintly. as he expected, when he killed more than 30 crazy bull dark race members yesterday, the crazy bull dark race members found out. as for how they knew that he was the demon king ye li, ye li could figure it out even with his toes. the tier-nine skeleton undead must be in this ruined city. ye li slowly walked out of the door, and xia xi hurriedly followed him. after he pushed open the door, dozens of crazy bulls were passing by. the dozens of crazy bulls were stunned and hurriedly looked over. the next moment, they were instantly scared out of their wits! in the ruined city, there were two humans, a man and a woman! who else could this young man be but the demon king ye li! ¡°everyone, stay here forever!¡± ye li said with a faint smile. as soon as he finished speaking, a demonic light and cold light appeared in ye li¡¯s hand, and he waved his knife. swish! before the dozens of crazy bulls could even exclaim, they had already been melted into nothingness by the cold light of the dragon-slaying blade. ye li thought that it was fine if he didn¡¯t cause trouble for the crazy bull dark race, but how dare the crazy bull dark race come to him? it seemed that he would have to¡­ unleash a slaughter! ye li released the apocalypse legion from the system space. there was the divine fist zombie, ah da, the ironfoot zombie, bai wawa, the ice zombie, hongye, the petrification zombie, yutong, and the ghost sword zombie, swordsman ah qi. except for xia xi, they were all powerhouses! ¡°look, isn¡¯t that demon king ye li?¡± ¡°that¡¯s right. it must be demon king ye li. let¡¯s go!¡± instantly, more than 70 crazy bulls led by the sixth-tier crazy bulls rushed towards ye li. more than 70 crazy bulls surrounded ye li and xia xi. ye li looked a little bored. why did they always like to surround him? ¡°haha! we just found you without much effort. hahaha!¡± the sixth-tier crazy bull laughed coldly. ¡°demon king ye li, you must be holding the dragon-slaying blade, one of the top ten great divine weapons, right? the zombies behind you are the apocalypse legion, right?¡± the sixth-tier crazy bull continued. ye li smiled and said lightly, ¡°since you know, why aren¡¯t you afraid?¡± ¡°afraid?¡± ¡°hahaha!¡± the sixth-tier crazy bull laughed out loud.. Chapter 314 - Chapter 314: Today’s Purpose Is Only Slaughter chapter 314: today¡¯s purpose is only slaughter translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ye li looked calmly at the sixth-tier crazy bull and slowly spoke, ¡°is it really that amusing?¡± ¡°more than amusing, it¡¯s outrageously amusing,¡± the sixth-tier crazy bull replied arrogantly. ¡°demon king ye li, perhaps you don¡¯t know this, but the dark race cannot control zombies with higher tiers than their own, and zombies will never attack the dark race,¡± the sixth-tier crazy bull continued. the sixth-tier crazy bull thought that the tier-nine heavy sword-wielding undead was definitely exaggerating. 1 low could there be such a human in this world? ye li was not a human, nor was he a member of the dark race. he was a demon! then, the sixth-tier crazy bull looked into the eyes of the apocalypse legion. he had only noticed the dragon-slaying blade just now. with one look, the sixth-tier crazy bull was dumbfounded. ¡°purple-gold eyes, ninth¡­ ninth-tier zombies?¡± with these words, more than seventy crazy bulls were also stunned. they had only heard that purple-gold eyes belonged to ninth-tier zombies, but they had never seen one before. ¡°hmph!¡± the sixth-tier crazy bull snorted coldly and stared at ye li, saying, ¡°even if your apocalypse legion only consists of ninth-tier zombies, they won¡¯t attack us!¡± ¡°and you¡­¡± the sixth-tier crazy bull looked ye li up and down and said, ¡°i can¡¯t even tell what your realm is. 1 can only assume you¡¯re suppressing your realm. all you rely on are the dragon-slaying blade and the heavenly tower.¡± ¡°but it¡¯s a pity, you¡¯ve encountered us. we¡¯re going to kill you now and take the dragon-slaying blade and heavenly tower. how does that sound?¡± a mocking expression appeared on the sixth-tier crazy bull¡¯s bull-like face. ¡°have you finished speaking?¡± ye li¡¯s face remained unchanged. ¡°of course i have,¡± the sixth-tier crazy bull replied with a smirk. ¡°now that you¡¯re done, you can die. kill them all,¡± ye li said calmly. with ye li¡¯s command, the six ninth-tier zombies of the apocalypse legion immediately rushed forward. at the last moment of his death, the sixth-tier crazy bull regretted it deeply. he couldn¡¯t believe that¡­ the zombies would actually attack the dark race! ¡°alih!¡± most of the more than seventy crazy bulls were only at the third tier, and compared to the apocalypse legion, they were pitifully weak. in just an instant, more than seventy crazy bulls were slaughtered by the apocalypse legion. although xia xi knew that the apocalypse legion wouldn¡¯t harm her, her fair face was still filled with shock. after all, these were six ninth-tier zombies. ye li found it rather uninteresting. instead of waiting for the crazy bulls to come to him, he might as well take the initiative to find them. if he encountered one, he would kill one. if he encountered a pair, he would kill a pair. if he encountered countless enemies, ye li would turn this ruined city into a river of blood! ¡°let¡¯s go find the crazy bulls,¡± ye li said calmly. xia xi was startled. a human leading six high-level zombies to confront a tribe of the dark race? this was¡­ if it had been before, even if xia xi had been beaten to death, she wouldn¡¯t have believed it. but now, could she still doubt it? after she snapped out of it, ye li and the apocalypse legion had already walked about ten steps away. xia xi quickly followed. they hadn¡¯t walked for long before ye li noticed a group consisting of dozens of crazy bulls and over a hundred zombies. he no longer wanted to merge with these zombies. today¡¯s goal was simply slaughter. he, ye li, was just that domineering! Chapter 315 - Chapter 315: Surrender Your Lives chapter 315: surrender your lives translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ye li didn¡¯t know if the dark race in this ruined city was different from the others, but he had never heard of zombies not attacking the dark race before. perhaps this was the reason for the crazy bull¡¯s arrogance. if it were the dark race members he had encountered in the past, seeing six ninth-tier zombies would likely have scared them to death. dozens of crazy bulls and over a hundred zombies were busy searching for something. ye li slowly walked towards them, with the apocalypse legion and xia xi following closely behind. the crazy bulls finally discovered ye li and couldn¡¯t help but exclaim. ¡°brothers, catch the demon king ye li!¡± immediately, the crazy bulls and zombies rushed toward ye li. ye li¡¯s lips curled up slightly, and a faint smile appeared on his face. he raised the dragon-slaying blade high, and the demonic light and cold light on the dragon-slaying blade were fully revealed. only the sound of knives could be heard in the air. ¡°flame blade technique!¡± as soon as he finished speaking, the dragon-slaying blade slashed down heavily. countless fire blades shot towards the crazy bulls and the zombies like a typhoon. seeing this incoming attack, dozens of crazy bulls were terrified and tried to evade, but it was too late. the fiery blades instantly devoured dozens of crazy bulls and over a hundred zombies. ye li¡¯s face showed a hint of indifference. he didn¡¯t find this method particularly enjoyable. he preferred the feeling of blades slicing through flesh. afterward, he activated the heavenly spirit eyes to search for the whereabouts of the crazy bull tribe. a few minutes later, ye li sensed another group consisting of crazy bulls and zombies heading in their direction. ye li slung the dragon-slaying blade over his shoulder and waited silently for the crazy bulls and zombies to approach. xia xi watched ye li¡¯s back. his figure wasn¡¯t particularly imposing, and he even looked somewhat slender. however, he gave her a feeling of indomitability. she couldn¡¯t understand why someone like ye li existed in this world. for a moment, xia xi, who had always been icy, felt her heart racing uncontrollably. not long after, a group of more than fifty crazy bulls and zombies appeared in front of ye li. the crazy bulls halted in their tracks, looking at ye li with astonishment. ¡°are you¡­ demon king ye li?¡± a fifth-tier crazy bull asked. ¡°yes,¡± ye li nodded. the fifth-tier crazy bull was taken aback. although he was happy that demon king ye li had appeared before him, he couldn¡¯t help but wonder¡­ was this demon king ye li so bold as to not run? or was it that the demon king ye li didn¡¯t take them seriously at all? ¡°demon king ye li, hand over the dragon-slaying blade and the heavenly tower, and i can make your death more comfortable,¡± the fifth-tier crazy bull said coldly. as he spoke, the fifth-tier crazy bull saw the apocalypse legion and was momentarily stunned. six ninth-tier zombies? he had never seen ninth-tier zombies before, but he had heard that their eyes were purple-gold. the fifth-tier crazy bull steadied his mind. after all, zombies wouldn¡¯t attack the dark race. ¡°ye li, i¡¯ll ask you again, will you hand over the dragon-slaying blade and the heavenly tower?¡± the fifth-tier crazy bull demanded. ye li smiled faintly, pondering for a few seconds before saying, ¡°i can consider handing over the dragon-slaying blade and the heavenly tower, but you need to give up something first.¡± ¡°what do you want us to give up?¡± the fifth-tier crazy bull quickly asked. ¡°your lives,¡± ye li said calmly. with that, ye li activated his swift steps and disappeared from the spot.. Chapter 316 - Chapter 316: Every Strike Draws Blood chapter 316: every strike draws blood translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ye li activated his swift steps and disappeared from the spot, leaving only an afterimage. his speed had reached an astonishing level. the fifty-plus crazy bulls couldn¡¯t react in time. by the time they realized it, ye li was already in front of them. this time, ye li didn¡¯t use any skills because he felt that this kind of slaughter was unsatisfying. ye li lifted the dragon-slaying blade and swung it horizontally. there were no dazzling sword lights; it was a plain and unadorned strike. the sword hit one of the crazy bulls squarely. ¡°alih!¡± the dragon-slaying blade was incredibly sharp. the crazy bull who was struck let out a blood-curdling scream as his body was cleaved in two. the crazy bulls were horrified and stared in fear at this gruesome scene. ye li didn¡¯t stop after the first strike. he continued with thirteen more slashes, each one slicing through the air. thirteen more crazy bulls fell victim to the dragon-slaying blade. these crazy bulls couldn¡¯t withstand ye li¡¯s dragon-slaying blade. the blade moved with precision, and before they could react, several more of them lay dead on the ground. ¡°attack!¡± finally, a fifth-tier crazy bull reacted and shouted loudly. the remaining twenty-plus crazy bulls and zombies immediately attacked ye li. however, even without using any skills, ye li wasn¡¯t someone they could contend with. it could be said that even if ye li stood still and let them attack, the crazy bulls and zombies wouldn¡¯t be able to break through his defenses. this was the gap in raw power. did they really think that ye li¡¯s attribute points from opening zombie chests every day were useless? now, ye li¡¯s defense, if compared to martial arts novels, was like having an impregnable golden bell, unbreakable iron cloth, and the invincibility of the thirteen tough techniques. every waving of his knife cut a white mark, and every slash of his sword stabbed¡­ a white spot! the remaining twenty or so crazy bulls and hundreds of zombies had approached ye li. at this moment, ye li¡¯s hair fluttered without any wind. his handsome face was full of smiles and he looked like a god that stood between the heavens and earth in ancient times. swish! ye li waved the dragon-slaying blade, which carried a thousand levels of killing intent and an invincible aura! in an instant, hundreds of zombies melted into nothingness. when the more than 20 crazy bulls saw this scene, it was as if they had seen the most miserable torture on the 1,800th level of the inferno. they began to escape crazily at the fastest speed in history. ye li didn¡¯t chase them. if he did, these crazy bulls would have no chance of survival. what he needed to do was not only start a shocking massacre, but also make the crazy bulls afraid. xia xi looked at ye li¡¯s peerless figure from the side. her heart was almost jumping out of her chest. she didn¡¯t know why she felt this way. she really didn¡¯t. ye li revealed his side profile and looked at xia xi indifferently. ¡°let¡¯s go.¡± xia xi came back to her senses when she heard this, only to find that ye li and the apocalypse legion had already walked more than ten steps away. it seemed that every time she came back to her senses, ye li had already walked ten steps away. it seemed that no matter what ye li did, she would be shocked. ye li suddenly halted his steps because he remembered something. a cold smile played at the corner of his lips. ¡°go to different directions and kill the crazy bulls and zombies.¡± ye li issued orders to the apocalypse legion! Chapter 317 - Chapter 317: Preparing for a Grand Display chapter 317: preparing for a grand display translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations after giving orders to the apocalypse legion, ah da, bai wawa, hongye, yutong, swordsman ah qi, and bone maiden headed in different directions. including himself, ye li was preparing for a grand display involving all seven of them! then, ye li continued to use his heavenly spirit eyes to scout. this time, as he observed, a faint smile appeared on his elegant face. an eighth-tier crazy bull led a group of over a hundred crazy bulls. they had not formed a team with the zombies. these crazy bulls were of slightly higher tier, mostly at the fourth-tier level, with over a dozen fifth-tier members among them. meanwhile, the twenty-plus crazy bulls who had fled earlier were heading towards the eighth-tier crazy bull. ye li walked calmly in one direction, with xia xi following closely. the twenty-plus crazy bulls were running for their lives, regretting not having four legs. when they saw the team led by the eighth-tier crazy bull, they breathed a sigh of relief as if they had found a lifeline. ¡°what¡¯s going on?¡± the eighth-tier crazy bull quickly asked. ¡°s-second leader, we just encountered demon king ye li, but¡­ but¡­¡± the one speaking was a fifth-tier crazy bull who was terrified beyond words. ¡°but what?¡± the eighth-tier crazy bull snapped. ¡°demon king ye li is too terrifying!¡± the fifth-tier crazy bull was about to cry. then, he recounted what had just happened. the tier-eight crazy bull dark race member was shocked. ¡°is¡­ is what you said true?¡± demon king ye li held the dragon-slaying blade and killed hundreds of zombies in an instant? ¡°second leader, it¡¯s absolutely true. i can swear that i¡¯ve never seen a terrifying existence like ye li. it¡¯s too terrifying.¡± the fifth-tier crazy bull broke into a cold sweat as he spoke. ¡°trash!¡± the level-eight crazy bull scolded. the tier-eight crazy bull narrowed his eyes. in that case, the demon king ye li was nearby. as soon as he raised his head and looked straight ahead, his pupils couldn¡¯t help but constrict. a young man slowly walked over. he was handsome and carried a cold knife on his shoulder. behind him was a girl. who else could that young man be but ye li? who else could the girl be but xia xi? ¡°demon king ye li?¡± the tier-eight crazy bull stared at ye li and said. ¡°that¡¯s right.¡± ye li stopped and nodded. the tier-eight crazy bull looked at the knife on ye li¡¯s shoulder. he could tell even with his toes that this must be the dragon-slaying blade, one of the ancient ten great divine weapons! ¡°heaven has a road, but you don¡¯t take it; hell has no door, but you barge right in! demon king ye li, i didn¡¯t expect to catch you so easily!¡± the eighth-tier crazy bull sneered. ¡°the knife on your shoulder must be the dragon-slaying blade. where is the heavenly tower?¡± the eighth-tier crazy bull continued. ye li smiled calmly. ¡°do you want to see the heavenly tower?¡± the eighth-tier crazy bull replied, ¡°of course!¡± ¡°alright, then i¡¯ll grant your wish,¡± ye li said casually. with that, ye li retrieved the heavenly tower from the system space. a seven-layered quaint black tower appeared in ye li¡¯s hand. upon seeing the seven-layered tower in ye li¡¯s hand, everyone was shocked. wasn¡¯t this one of the ancient ten divine weapons, the heavenly tower? xia xi was also astonished. she had heard of the ancient ten divine weapons, and many factions had been searching for them without success. yet, ye li possessed both the dragon-slaying blade and the heavenly tower alone.. Chapter 318 - Chapter 318: Why Didn’t You Catch the Heavenly Tower? chapter 318: why didn¡¯t you catch the heavenly tower? translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations a greedy look appeared on the face of the eighth-tier crazy bull. ¡°ye li, hand over the dragon-slaying blade and the heavenly tower, and i¡¯ll leave you with your whole body,¡± the eighth-tier crazy bull said with a sly grin. ye li smiled inwardly. although this eighth-tier crazy bull had the same tier as him, there was still quite a gap between them. he possessed two divine weapons, the third level of the ancient devil tome, and sss-grade genes. a mere eighth-tier crazy bull dared to be so arrogant in front of him? ¡°i¡¯d love to give them to you, but you have to have the ability to catch them first,¡± ye li said with a hint of helplessness on his handsome face. ¡°of course i have the ability!¡± the eighth-tier crazy bull was filled with pride. ye li pondered for a moment and then said, ¡°if you can catch them, then i¡¯ll give them to you.¡± with that, ye li tossed the heavenly tower into the air and slowly said, ¡°purgatory suppression, suppress!¡± the heavenly tower instantly grew in size, and countless streaks of crimson lightning shot out. these crazy bulls had no chance to react. ¡°boom!¡± a deafening explosion shook the heavens. the crazy bulls instantly panicked! the eighth-tier crazy bull and over a dozen fifth-tier crazy bulls managed to dodge this attack, but their eyes were wider than they had ever been in their lives. ¡°how¡­ how is this possible!¡± the eighth-tier crazy bull couldn¡¯t help but exclaim, completely shocked. he had thought¡­ he had thought!!! ¡°i never intend to take back the things 1 send out. why didn¡¯t you catch the heavenly tower?¡± ye li said slowly. the eighth-tier crazy bull and the dozen or so fifth-tier crazy bulls were now trembling in fear, unable to utter a word. ¡°since you didn¡¯t catch the heavenly tower, does that mean you¡¯re prepared to catch the dragon-slaying blade?¡± in the midst of the eighth-tier crazy bull¡¯s shock, ye li¡¯s words reached his ears. his eyes widened even further, and when he looked at ye li, he saw ye li leaping into the air, landing a few steps away from him. ¡°primordial-demon-slash!¡± as soon as he finished speaking, the dragon-slaying blade slashed down heavily. three thousand demon and god phantoms burst out, moving at lightning speed. ¡°boom!¡± another earth-shattering explosion rang out. the dozen or so fifth-tier crazy bulls couldn¡¯t withstand the power of the primordial demon slash and were turned into nothingness. now, only one crazy bull remained: the eighth-tier crazy bull. the eighth-tier crazy bull dared to swear that he had never been so afraid before in his life. his entire body trembled uncontrollably, and the fear penetrated his very soul. ye li¡¯s face remained calm, showing no signs of emotion. however, a hint of disappointment lingered in his heart. he never intended to take back the things he gave away. but since this eighth-tier crazy bull didn¡¯t want them, he had no choice but to take them back. after putting the heavenly tower back into the system¡¯s space, he held the dragon-slaying blade and walked slowly toward the eighth-tier crazy bull. seeing ye li walking towards him, the eighth-tier crazy bull couldn¡¯t help but be horrified as if he had seen an evil ghost trying to kill him. ¡°demon king ye li, what¡­ what do you want?¡± the eighth-tier crazy bull looked at ye li in horror. ye li stopped a few steps away from the crazy bull. after thinking for a moment, he said, ¡°i don¡¯t want to do anything except to kill you.¡± when the eighth-tier crazy bull heard this, he couldn¡¯t help but take three steps back in fright. the horror on his face was indescribable.. Chapter 319 - Chapter 319: Death of the Eighth chapter 319: death of the eighth-tier crazy bull translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ¡°ye li, i am the second leader of the crazy bull tribe. if you kill me, our leader will never let you go.¡± the eighth-tier crazy bull still wanted to threaten ye li. unfortunately, his wishful thinking was doomed to fail. ¡°i hate it the most when someone threatens me, but there¡¯s always someone who does.¡± ye li spoke slowly. in his eyes, humans and dark race members were no different. ¡°our leader is in the ninth-tier, and we also have the leader of the heavy sword-wielding undead here. demon king ye li, have you really thought this through?¡± ye li had already guessed that the ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead had fled to this location. even if he hadn¡¯t guessed, his expression wouldn¡¯t have changed. ¡°not only have 1 thought it through, but i¡¯ve also thought it through thoroughly. 1, ye li, want to kill you as easily as slaughtering pigs and dogs. now i¡¯m going to kill you. are you ready?¡± ¡°oh?¡± a hint of playfulness appeared on ye li¡¯s face. upon hearing ye li¡¯s words, the eighth-tier crazy bull was instantly scared out of his wits. he never expected that even his threats couldn¡¯t reach ye li. then, the eighth-tier crazy bull¡¯s expression turned cold as he stared at ye li. ¡°demon king ye li, 1 am an eighth-tier dark race member. 1 can drag you to die with me!¡± he knew that ye li would never spare him, so he had to threaten ye li again. many people hoped for a desperate struggle, but often, while the fish might die, the net remained unbreakable. ye li hated it the most when someone threatened him, and this eighth-tier crazy bull had threatened him twice in a row. even if he didn¡¯t want to kill this eighth-tier crazy bull, he had to. suddenly, the eighth-tier crazy bull raised a stone axe and swung it down at ye li. crazy bulls possessed immense physical strength, and their arms had enormous strength. but compared to ye li, no matter who it was, the difference was too great. just as the huge stone axe was about to smash into ye li, he raised the dragon-slaying blade and struck out with a slash. clang! the dragon-slaying blade and the stone axe collided heavily. without a doubt, the stone axe in the hand of the crazy bull shattered and fell to the ground, turning into a pile of rubble. the crazy bull was horrified when he saw this, and he turned to flee. however, no matter how hard he tried to escape, he couldn¡¯t escape from the palm of ye li¡¯s hand. ye li activated his swift steps and his speed instantly skyrocketed. swish! the speed of the swift steps was incredibly fast. the eighth-tier crazy bull was still trying to flee for his life, and he had no defense or reaction at all. a glimmer of cold light struck the eighth-tier crazy bull, and in an instant, he was killed. from the moment the dragon-slaying blade fell to the moment it was retrieved, the whole process flowed smoothly, taking less than a second. at the same time, ah da, bai wawa, hongye, yutong, swordsman ah qi, and bone maiden had already sprung into action throughout the ruined city. the crazy bulls were terrified and fled at the first sign of danger. the ninth-tier crazy bull and the ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead were waiting for news at a certain location. suddenly, more than a dozen sixth-tier crazy bulls rushed over. ¡°leader! leader!¡± these dozen or so sixth-tier crazy bulls shouted in fear, as if they had never been so terrified before. ¡°what¡¯s going on?¡± the ninth-tier crazy bull asked hurriedly. ¡°leader, something big is happening!¡± then, a sixth-tier crazy bull spoke out with some astonishing news.. Chapter 320 - Chapter 320: The Zombies Approach chapter 320: the zombies approach translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations these dozen sixth-tier crazy bulls were leading a team in search of ye li¡¯s whereabouts when they encountered the apocalypse legion. after narrating their encounter, all the dark race members present couldn¡¯t help but take in a cold breath. six purple-gold-eyed zombies, ninth-tier zombies? the ninth-tier crazy bull couldn¡¯t help but take in a cold breath. zombies with a level higher than that of dark race members were uncontrollable, but zombies wouldn¡¯t attack dark race members either. the tier-nine heavy sword-wielding undead smiled bitterly. ¡°the apocalypse legion controlled by demon king ye li is different. now it seems that demon king ye li is too terrifying.¡± ¡°skeleton brother, what do you mean?¡± the ninth-tier crazy bull asked. ¡°in the apocalypse legion, there are six zombies: god fist zombie ah da, iron foot zombie bai wawa, frost zombie hongye, petrification zombie yutong, ghost sword zombie swordsman ah qi, and devouring zombie bone maiden.¡± ¡°when demon king ye li came to my abyssal gorge, only god fist zombie ah da, iron foot zombie bai wawa, and frost zombie hongye were eighth-tier zombies. now, they have all become ninth-tier zombies.¡± the ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead didn¡¯t need to say any more. the rest of the conversation was self-evident. upon hearing this, the ninth-tier crazy bull became restless. ¡°skeleton brother, are you saying¡­¡± the ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead wore a bitter smile again. ¡°that¡¯s right, 1 think we are all overestimating ourselves. we¡¯ve provoked someone who is neither human nor a dark race member. he is demon king, ye li.¡± the high-leveled crazy bulls present looked at each other, their faces filled with shock. ¡°leader, the zombies are here!¡± suddenly, a loud shout interrupted them, and the dark race members immediately looked in the direction of the voice. they saw six zombies approaching from different directions. one was draped in a red cloak, 1.9 meters tall, with golden short hair, wearing silver pointed knuckle gloves, and exuding an imposing aura. one looked young, about twelve or thirteen years old, with fair skin but a wide and plump body. if you put him on a scale, he would weigh close to two hundred catties. one was dressed in a fiery red robe, tall and slim, with a natural beauty and flawless skin. one was wearing a white princess dress, with a porcelain doll-like appearance, incredibly cute. one held a pitch-black sword in hand, the edge of the sword sharp and awe-inspiring. one was dressed in a misty floral dress, with her long black hair cascading to her waist, like a celestial being descending to the mortal realm. ¡°the apocalypse legion!¡± the ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead couldn¡¯t help but shout. these six zombies approached from different directions. what else could they be but the apocalypse legion! the ninth-tier crazy bull widened his eyes, and as expected, he saw that all of them had purple-golden eyes. he hadn¡¯t seen them with his own eyes before, but now that he saw them, the ninth-tier crazy bull couldn¡¯t help but be shocked. the ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead was even more frightened. he thought that if the apocalypse legion had appeared, then demon king ye li, that man, should also have arrived! as expected, just as the ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead had expected, ye li and a young girl had already come into his view. the demon king¡­ ye li! at this moment, there were no words to describe the horror of the ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead. ye li slowly walked to the front of the apocalypse legion and looked at the tier-nine heavy sword-wielding undead casually. ¡°i haven¡¯t seen you for a few days.. do you still remember me?¡± Chapter 321 - Chapter 321: Find a Place to Hide chapter 321: find a place to hide translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations the ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead would never forget ye li. he and ye li had a deep-seated enmity, like water and fire, with hatred as vast as the three rivers and four seas. ¡°ye li!¡± the ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead clenched his teeth tightly, as if his teeth were about to shatter. the ninth-tier crazy bull looked ye li up and down. this was his first time seeing demon king ye li. earlier, the ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead had described ye li as if he were a legendary figure. ¡°are you demon king ye li?¡± the ninth-tier crazy bull stared at ye li and asked. ¡°yes.¡± ye li nodded. upon hearing this, the ninth-tier crazy bull¡¯s expression turned cold. although the apocalypse legion consisted entirely of ninth-tier zombies, there were tens of thousands of crazy bulls. what gave ye li the right to remain so calm in front of him? ¡°ye li, i heard that you have two divine weapons, the dragon-slaying blade and the heavenly tower. i also heard that you are a demon who can even fly. are you really so powerful?¡± the tier-nine crazy bull sneered. even if the six zombies in the apocalypse legion were all tier-nine, so what? he was not afraid at all. the fear he had shown earlier was simply because he was surprised that the zombies would attack dark race members. ye li smiled faintly. although there were many crazy bulls, they were nothing before him. zhao yun had entered and exited changbanpo seven times, moving freely among hundreds of thousands of troops. today, he wanted to compare with zhao yun, ready to take the enemy¡¯s head from among the ten thousand troops as if plucking fruit from a bag. ¡°demon king ye li, now hand over the dragon-slaying blade and the heavenly tower. you have nothing left to hesitate about!¡± the ninth-tier crazy bull stared at ye li. the more he thought about it, the angrier he became. ye li and the apocalypse legion dared to confront a dark race tribe like this. it was intolerable! xia xi was deeply shocked. at this moment, there were simply too many dark race members standing in front of her, numbering in the tens of thousands. at the same time, she understood a piece of truth, which was that she didn¡¯t know the height of the sky and the width of the earth before. she was just a speck of dust in the world, but she actually dared to come to the inner area of the falling rock mountain range to find the heart of darkness. ye li smiled faintly. he looked at the ninth-tier crazy bull and said slowly, ¡°you really want my dragon-slaying blade and the heavenly tower?¡± the dragon-slaying blade and the heavenly tower were both one of the ten great divine weapons. by gathering all the ten great divine weapons, one could pry into a shocking secret. since ancient times, no one had ever gathered all the ten great divine weapons. ¡°of course i want your dragon-slaying blade and the heavenly tower. you¡¯ll die today anyway no matter if you hand them over or not,¡± the level-nine crazy bull said arrogantly. the tier-nine heavy sword-wielding undead also stared at ye li. if it weren¡¯t for ye li, he wouldn¡¯t have been like a stray dog. ¡°ye li, next year today will be the anniversary of your death!¡± the tier-nine heavy sword-wielding undead also said coldly to ye li. ye li was slightly stunned when he heard that. he thought that the strength of this heavy sword-wielding undead race was about the same as that of the crazy bull dark race. then why did this tier-nine heavy sword-wielding undead run when he went to the abyssal gorge? did this tier-nine heavy sword-wielding undead think that he could kill me with the help of the crazy bull dark race? or was he just bragging? silence, a deathly silence! the crazy bulls were only waiting for their leader¡¯s command, and they would all attack together. ye li looked at xia xi calmly and said, ¡°when the fight breaks out later, find a place to hide.¡± ¡°in the falling rock mountain range, good people don¡¯t die, and neither do bad people. only foolish people die. i hope you¡¯re not one of the foolish ones..¡± Chapter 322 - Chapter 322: Capture the Leader First chapter 322: capture the leader first translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations upon hearing ye li¡¯s words, xia xi nodded. she knew that she had no power to resist in such a battle. ye li looked at the ninth-tier crazy bull and the ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead. he spoke calmly, ¡°at this point, what is there left for you to hesitate about? come at me.¡± with those words, ye li gestured with his finger towards the ninth-tier crazy bull and the ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead. the ninth-tier crazy bull seethed with anger. as the leader of the crazy bull race, he had never suffered such humiliation. ¡°attack!¡± in response to the command of the ninth-tier crazy bull, countless crazy bulls charged towards the apocalypse legion like a dark storm. ye li and the apocalypse legion stood still like statues. he took out the dragon-slaying blade from his system space and rested it on his shoulder, his face as composed as ever. the ninth-tier crazy bull sneered, thinking that even if demon king ye li and the apocalypse legion were powerful, they couldn¡¯t withstand the wrath of the crazy bull army. the ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead also sneered. after the brief moment earlier, he had figured it all out. now, he wanted ye li to know what true regret felt like. as the countless crazy bulls were about to attack, ye li also gave the order. ¡°kill!¡± just one word, neither more nor less. with that, the apocalypse legion shot out, moving at a speed that was astonishing. a giant fist from ah da, combined with attacks from wind, rain, thunder, and lightning. bai wawa¡¯s qilin foot swept horizontally, terrifying in its power. hongye filled the sky like snowflakes, as she unleashed her frigid true energy from her palms. yutong petrified her enemies, emitting a burst of radiant energy. swordsman ah qi unleashed his death-dealing triple ghost sword and the ghost sword thirteen styles. bone maiden devoured her foes with her great devouring technique. ye li knew that there were too many crazy bulls, and his goal now was to capture the enemy leader¡¯s head from among the ten thousand troops. suddenly, ye li activated his swift steps! the speed of the sss-class swift steps was so fast that it couldn¡¯t be captured by the naked eye. in an instant, ye li had reached the side of the ninth-tier crazy bull and the ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead. ye li was currently at the eighth-tier level, and there was almost no chance of defeating two ninth-tier dark race members. therefore, when ye li activated the swift steps, he had already bought a berserk potion from the point mall. he consumed the berserk potion and activated the third level of the ancient demon tome. instantly, a demonic aura enveloped ye li, making him look like an invincible demon. the ninth-tier crazy bull and the ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead hadn¡¯t reacted yet when ye li raised his dragon-slaying blade. a cold glint appeared first, followed by a slash like a dragon! swish! the berserk potion could increase the strength of a genetic warrior by ten times, but the side effects were quite obvious. during the time in abandoned city, ye li had fallen into a coma for a year after drinking ten of them. with his dragon-slaying blade held high, ye li struck with a single blow. the ninth-tier crazy bull and the ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead were one level higher than ye li, so they hurriedly dodged. in the end, the strike did not land on them. ¡°demon king ye li, you are seeking death!¡± the ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead sneered. in his eyes, ye li, without the apocalypse legion, was not a threat. unfortunately, ye li had already consumed a berserk potion. ¡°brother crazy bull, let¡¯s attack together and take the dragon-slaying blade and the heavenly tower from ye li¡¯s hands!¡± the ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead looked at the ninth-tier crazy bull. ¡°good, today, demon king ye li will die on the spot!¡± the ninth-tier crazy bull declared coldly.. Chapter 323 - Chapter 323: Fighting Two Ninth chapter 323: fighting two ninth-tier dark race members alone translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations immediately, the ninth-tier crazy bull and the ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead launched a fierce attack on ye li. the ninth-tier crazy bull wielded a star-studded stone axe, while the ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead brandished a thousand-catty heavy sword. the demonic energy from the third level of the ancient demon tome had already been pushed to the extreme by ye li. the aura around him and the dragon-slaying blade became even more intense. just as the attacks from the ninth-tier crazy bull¡¯s star-studded stone axe and the ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead¡¯s thousand-catty heavy sword were about to hit ye li, he swung the dragon-slaying blade. clang! the star-studded stone axe, heavy sword, and dragon-slaying blade collided heavily. these were weapons used by ninth-tier dark race members, and they weren¡¯t cut down by the dragon-slaying blade in a single blow. following that, the ninth-tier crazy bull and the ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead increased their strength. however, it was simply absurd that they tried to compare strength with ye li. after all, had ye li¡¯s strength not improved significantly after opening the zombie treasure chests for so long? coupled with the berserk potion, ye li¡¯s strength had reached a terrifying level. ¡°is this all the strength you have?¡± ye li said lightly. the ninth-tier crazy bull and the ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead were taken aback. they hadn¡¯t expected ye li¡¯s strength to be so astonishing. as ninth-tier dark race members themselves, they had planned to overpower ye li with their strength. however, ye li¡¯s calm demeanor in the face of their attack surprised them. as the saying goes, ¡°one real strong man can defeat a million troops.¡± ye li took a few steps back, raising the dragon-slaying blade high and coldly announcing, ¡°flame blade technique!¡± countless fire blades burst forth from the dragon-slaying blade, rushing towards the ninth-tier crazy bull and the ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead. the ninth-tier crazy bull and the ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead quickly used their respective skills to defend against the attack. ¡°power of the stars!¡± after defending against the flame blade technique the ninth-tier crazy bull shouted, and the color of his star-studded stone axe turned crimson. he raised the star-studded stone axe and flew towards ye li at lightning speed. ¡°black cloud sword!¡± the ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead also shouted coldly, and the thousand-catty heavy sword emitted a demonic light, looking quite terrifying. ye li took a few steps back, a mocking expression appearing on his face. he thought to himself that ninth-tier dark race beings were indeed different, especially when there were two of them. dealing with them would be a bit tricky. ¡°primordial-demon-slash!¡± one word at a time, he spoke slowly. suddenly, three thousand god and demon phantoms attacked the ninth-tier crazy bull and the ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead. after consuming the berserk potion, ye li¡¯s strength had even surpassed that of a ninth-tier dark race member. it was just that there were two of them. the ninth-tier crazy bull and the ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead were horrified. even if they used all their strength, they couldn¡¯t have imagined that ye li could unleash such a terrifying attack. they had thought that, aside from the apocalypse legion, ye li was just a paper tiger. but they had never expected the situation to turn out like this. the ninth-tier crazy bull and the ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead had no time to dodge because the three thousand god and demon phantoms were too fast. so they could only defend themselves by using their strongest skills. ¡°boom!¡± the attack from the three thousand god and demon phantoms hit the ninth-tier crazy bull and the ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead. both of them were seriously injured, and at the same time, the effects of the berserk potion had worn off. the ninth-tier crazy bull and the ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead exchanged glances. suddenly, they both had the same thought in their minds. that was¡­ to escape!!! Chapter 324 - Chapter 324: Frenzied Escape chapter 324: frenzied escape translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ye li thought that he had underestimated the power of ninth-tier dark race members. he had expected that, after the effects of the berserk potion wore off, he could at least kill one of them. he didn¡¯t want to continue drinking the berserk potion because he might fall into a deep sleep again, and he didn¡¯t want to be unconscious for a dozen days or more. after being hit by the three thousand god and demon phantoms, the ninth-tier crazy bull and the ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead had the idea of fleeing for their lives. they didn¡¯t know if ye li would launch another terrifying attack at them. at this point, the apocalypse legion had killed countless crazy bull beings, but their numbers were still overwhelming. ¡°dark king ye li, for the injuries you inflicted upon me today, i will return them to you a hundredfold in the future. let¡¯s hope we meet again under different circumstances,¡± the ninth-tier crazy bull said coldly to ye li. ¡°retreat!¡± with that command from the ninth-tier crazy bull, the crazy bulls quickly fled the area. their speed was the fastest they had ever reached since birth, and they wished they had grown a few extra legs. ye li had no intention of pursuing them. he was already too exhausted to chase them, and he thought that being a ninth-tier evolved being was still too weak. if he had been a ninth-tier evolved being, neither the ninth-tier crazy bull nor the ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead would have been able to escape. during the escape of the crazy bull, the apocalypse legion killed many crazy bulls, and the ground was already covered in blood. xia xi hid in a corner, watching this scene. there were no words to describe her feelings at this moment. only now did she understand what it meant to be a frog in a well! from birth, she had been an outstanding talent, and very few of her peers could compare to her. this had led to her developing a cold and aloof personality. but now, she understood that her pride in her talent was laughable in the eyes of some people. ye li put the dragon-slaying blade back into the system space. his face, which had been as pale as jade, was now even paler. this was a side effect of the berserk potion. drinking just one bottle wouldn¡¯t cause him to fall into a deep sleep, but it would leave him extremely weak. ah da, bai wawa, hongye, yutong, swordsman all qi, and bone maiden gathered around ye li. ¡°master!¡± the six zombies called out in unison. ye li nodded and then found a place to sit down. he needed to recover slowly. although he hadn¡¯t killed the ninth-tier crazy bull and the ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead, they were definitely seriously injured. it was unlikely that they would recover anytime soon. ye li thought that he should find the heart of darkness first. the heart of darkness was the heart of a tenth-tier dark race, and it might have some unexpected effects for him. just like when he ate the purgatory fruit, he had comprehended the ancient demon tome. if he found the heart of darkness and consumed it, he might gain access to other incredible attack skills. xia xi walked up to ye li and, with a fearful look in her eyes, asked softly, ¡°ye li, why do they call you demon king ye li?¡± she had wanted to ask this question for a long time but had been too afraid to do so. now her curiosity got the better of her, and she mustered the courage to ask. ye li smiled faintly. ¡°perhaps they think i¡¯m approachable.¡± xia xi was taken aback.. she glanced at ye li¡¯s somewhat pale face and asked, ¡°ye li, are you injured?¡± Chapter 325 - Chapter 325: Journey to the Dark Land chapter 325: journey to the dark land translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ye li didn¡¯t answer xia xi¡¯s question. it was already evening, and the setting sun painted half the sky red like a burning cloud. ¡°we¡¯ll stay here for the night,¡± ye li said slowly. he needed some rest. he found a place and lay down. he slept through the night and woke up the next morning. ¡°zombie treasure chest x 6.¡± ye li opened the zombie chests with a single command: ¡°800 genetic points, 800 strength points, 800 speed points, 800 defense points.¡± ¡°a super treasure map.¡± after a night¡¯s rest, ye li¡¯s energy had fully recovered, and his face, once pale, now showed a healthy color. luck was like chewing a piece of gum; once it started, you couldn¡¯t stop. a super treasure map! could it be¡­ ye li suddenly thought of an astonishing possibility: the treasure of this super treasure map might be the heart of darkness. what an incredible possibility! without further thought, ye li activated the super treasure map. ¡°coordinates, dark land!¡± the coordinates of the dark land appeared in ye li¡¯s mind. ye li smiled faintly. just from the name ¡°dark land,¡± he knew it was no ordinary place. perhaps it really was the heart of darkness. he took out a box of food from the system space. after accumulating for so many days, there were countless boxes of food in the system space. after eating their fill and drinking, ye li and xia xi set off for the dark land. the dark land was a considerable distance from the ruined city. ye li and xia xi slowly walked out of the city. along the way, they encountered many dark races and zombies, as well as some animals infected by the zombie virus. ye li killed the dark races and the animals infected by the zombie virus with ease. he synthesized a first-tier male zombie and a first-tier female zombie. as they got closer to the dark land, ye li heard some commotion. ¡°we, the golden wind exploration team, are secretly heading to the dark land. do you know why?¡± ¡°why?¡± ¡°i¡¯ve received reliable information that the heart of darkness is hidden in the dark land.¡± ¡°what!!!¡± more than a dozen men were stunned. such news was explosive to them. ye li glanced at the men¡¯s levels and found that all of them were fourth-tier evolved beings, which was not bad. ¡°is the heart of darkness really in the dark land?¡± one of the fourth-tier evolved beings asked incredulously. ¡°that¡¯s right. the team leader and deputy team leader should be arriving soon. let¡¯s wait here,¡± one of the men replied. soon, more than a dozen men sat down and began to rest. listening to the conversation among the dozen or so men, ye li smiled faintly. just as he had thought, the treasure of this super treasure map was indeed the heart of darkness. ye li approached, with xia xi following closely behind. one of the golden wind exploration team members was discussing the dark land with his companions when he suddenly froze in disbelief and rubbed his eyes. the other members of the golden wind exploration team also noticed and followed his gaze. when they saw what the man was looking at, they were all dumbfounded. humans? a man and a woman? the more than a dozen members of the golden wind exploration team couldn¡¯t believe that two humans had appeared before them. just as the golden wind exploration team members were stunned, ye li and xia xi had already arrived in front of them.. Chapter 326 - Chapter 326: I’ve Reserved the Heart of Darkness chapter 326: i¡¯ve reserved the heart of darkness translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations the members of the golden wind exploration team were all dumbfounded. they never expected to encounter humans here. and¡­ just a moment ago, ye li and xia xi were in the distance, and they couldn¡¯t see their faces clearly. now, ye li and xia xi were right in front of them, and they were shocked to their core. they are too good-looking, aren¡¯t they? the members of the golden wind exploration team couldn¡¯t have imagined that there were humans in this world who looked so good. ye li had a handsome and refined appearance, with starry bright eyes! especially his eyes, once seen, could never be forgotten. it was as serene as a tranquil night and as deep as a boundless sea. xia xi¡¯s face was delicate as jade, her long black hair cascading down like a waterfall, making her look like a fairy descended from heaven. ¡°have you seen enough?¡± ye li spoke calmly. the members of the golden wind exploration team snapped out of their daze at his words. ¡°why are you here, little brother?¡± one of the fourth-tier evolved beings asked with hostility, looking at ye li. as soon as he said this, more than a dozen members of the golden wind exploration team looked at ye li, wondering how ye li would answer. ye li smiled faintly. ¡°are you qualified to know why i¡¯m here?¡± a dozen members of the golden wind exploration team were shocked. they didn¡¯t expect ye li to say such a thing. ¡°hehe, i¡¯ve explored the falling rock mountain range for so many years, but i¡¯ve never seen such an arrogant person.¡± ¡°i think you probably don¡¯t know how cheap human lives have become since the apocalypse broke out,¡± a fourth-tier evolved being said disdainfully. all the members of the golden wind exploration team wore contemptuous smiles. in their eyes, ye li was just an ignorant person. ¡°you just said the heart of darkness was in the dark land, right?¡± ye li spoke slowly, and his expression remained unchanged. as soon as they heard this, the members of the golden wind exploration team all understood. ye li¡¯s purpose for coming here was the same as theirs, to find the heart of darkness. ¡°that¡¯s right. the heart of darkness is definitely in the dark land,¡± a fourth-tier evolved being said with a smile. the members of the golden wind exploration team were not worried, because ye li and xia xi were really not worth mentioning in their eyes. they could naturally tell that xia xi was a tier-3 evolved being, but they couldn¡¯t tell ye li¡¯s realm. however, they believed ye li¡¯s level couldn¡¯t be high, as even a first-tier evolved being could suppress their levels. someone who was with a third-tier evolved being couldn¡¯t possibly be a powerful individual. xia xi shook her head when she saw this. these people had spoken so arrogantly in front of ye li, and she already knew what their fate would be. ¡°since the heart of darkness is in the dark land, you can leave. the heart of darkness has already been reserved by me,¡± ye li said calmly. the members of the golden wind exploration team were all stunned. even if they preferred to believe that the apocalypse hadn¡¯t occurred, they couldn¡¯t deny that ye li had become incredibly arrogant. ¡°do you really not know how to write the word ¡®death¡¯?¡± a fourth-tier evolved being stared at ye li. in the apocalypse, except for the base cities, human lives were as cheap as grass, especially in the wilderness. ye li¡¯s expression remained unchanged as he heard this. it was as if he hadn¡¯t heard at all. he looked around and picked up a small branch. with the small branch, he drew a character on the ground that looked like¡­ the word ¡®death¡¯! ¡°is this how you write ¡®death¡¯?¡± ye li asked calmly.. Chapter 327 - Chapter 327: How Do You Write the Word ‘Death’? chapter 327: how do you write the word ¡®death¡¯? translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations the members of the golden wind exploration team were infuriated by this scene. ¡°you brat, i think you¡¯re asking for trouble!¡± shouted a fourth-tier evolved being in anger. ye li smiled calmly, ¡°i neither accept toasts nor threats, because no one is qualified to have a drink with me.¡± his words left the members of the golden wind exploration team seething with rage. ¡°you¡¯re looking for death!¡± with a swift motion, a fourth-tier evolved being unsheathed a nepalese kukri knife and swung it fiercely at ye li. the nepalese kukri knife in the fourth-tier evolved being¡¯s hand was custom-made, extremely powerful, and gleamed with cold light. ye li sighed inwardly. why were there always so many uncultured flies around? flies should have their own self-awareness. without any attempt to dodge, ye li acted as if he hadn¡¯t noticed the nepalese kukri knife coming towards him. the members of the golden wind exploration team saw this and were delighted, as they had thought that ye li was acting so arrogantly because he had some strength. now, it seemed that they were mistaken, not just mistaken but profoundly so. because ye li had been scared out of his wits and didn¡¯t know how to avoid it. the members of the golden wind exploration team could easily imagine how tragic ye li¡¯s fate would be. xia xi was also shocked. she never expected ye li to stand there without dodging. if the nepalese kukri knife struck¡­ xia xi couldn¡¯t even finish her thought. the nepalese kukri knife in the hands of the fourth-tier evolved being had already struck ye li¡¯s body heavily. clang! to everyone¡¯s astonishment, the nepalese kukri knife made a sound as if it had collided with steel when it struck ye li¡¯s body. ¡°what!!!¡± the members of the golden wind exploration team couldn¡¯t help but gasp in amazement. the nepalese kukri knife¡­ made a sound as if it had collided with steel when it struck ye li¡¯s body? this was a knife! and it was a custom-made nepalese kukri knife! they couldn¡¯t even begin to imagine how tough ye li¡¯s body must be. ¡°no way, this can¡¯t be happening! how could my nepalese kukri knife be like this!¡± the fourth-tier evolved being exclaimed in shock. ye li smiled faintly, ¡°nepalese kukri knife?¡± ¡°you mean the thing you just tried to hit me with?¡± with those words, ye li slowly raised two fingers and placed them on the nepalese kukri knife, then twisted his fingers lightly. crack! with a crisp sound, the nepalese kukri knife shattered into pieces. how was that possible!!! the sound of steel colliding with ye li¡¯s body had left them witnessing the most unbelievable scenes in history. and now ye li broke the knife with his bare hands! ye li secretly smiled. ants were easily shocked. as a tier-eight evolved being, the defense of his body was beyond the imagination of these tier-4 evolved beings. more than a dozen members of the golden wind exploration team were already dumbfounded. they had thought that ye li was scared silly when he didn¡¯t dodge just now. but now they realized that they had made a huge mistake. at this moment, there were no words that could describe the shock of these dozen genetic warriors. they had never been so shocked since they were born. xia xi let out a sigh of relief. when ye li didn¡¯t dodge just now, it had startled her. but now, she finally understood that someone like ye li had no need to worry about anything at all. ye li looked calmly at the dozen or so members of the golden wind exploration team. after a few seconds, he slowly spoke, ¡°so how do you write the word ¡®death¡¯?¡± Chapter 328 - Chapter 328: The Captain of the Golden Wind Exploration Team chapter 328: the captain of the golden wind exploration team translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations the dozen or so members of the golden wind exploration team were terrified when they heard ye li¡¯s question. they had initially believed that ye li was like a lamb to the slaughter, and they were the executioners. but now, everything seemed to have been turned upside down. ¡°i¡­ we are members of the golden wind exploration team, and our captain and vice-captain are about to arrive,¡± said a fourth-tier evolved being in a frightened tone. ye li smiled faintly. he despised being threatened more than anything else. why did people always do this? ¡°in fact, if you don¡¯t attack me, there¡¯s still a chance for you. but now, you¡¯re in a hopeless situation,¡± ye li calmly stated. ¡°you¡­ you¡¯re just skilled in martial arts at most. our team captain is a sixth-tier evolved being.¡± the fourth-tier evolved being attempted to intimidate ye li by mentioning their captain. but unfortunately, if ye li were to be frightened away, would he still be called ye li? ¡°what¡¯s going on?¡± a sudden voice reached ye li¡¯s ears. he followed the voice and saw two middle-aged men approaching. both men appeared to be around forty years old, with one being a sixth-tier evolved being and the other a fifth-tier evolved being. ¡°it¡¯s the captain and vice-captain!¡± exclaimed one of the members of the golden wind exploration team. upon seeing their captain and vice-captain arriving, the members of the golden wind exploration team breathed a sigh of relief. the tension that had been building up in their throats finally subsided. ¡°captain, he wants to compete with us for the heart of darkness!¡± a tier-4 evolved being pointed at ye li and said fiercely. the captain and deputy captain of the golden wind exploration team looked at ye li and looked him up and down before asking in a low voice, ¡°little brother, do you want to compete with our golden wind exploration team for the heart of darkness?¡± ¡°hehe.¡± the captain of the golden wind exploration team was taken aback. ¡°why are you laughing?¡± he couldn¡¯t understand why ye li was still able to laugh in this situation, and neither could the vice-captain nor the other members. only xia xi understood. she naturally knew that these people were like ants in front of ye li. ¡°do you really think i am here to compete with you for the heart of darkness?¡± ye li said lightly. the captain was puzzled. ¡°could it be that you¡¯re not here to compete with us for the heart of darkness?¡± ye li shook his head slowly. ¡°your brain is a good thing, too bad you don¡¯t have one.¡± ¡°accusing me, ye li, of competing with you for the heart of darkness? are you even worthy?¡± ye li slowly asked. silence, a long silence. the captain of the golden wind exploration team would never have dreamed that ye li would utter such arrogant words. he had thought that ye li had come to compete with them for the heart of darkness. ¡°hmph!¡± however, the vice-captain of the golden wind exploration team snorted coldly. he glared at ye li and angrily shouted, ¡°kid, do you know who we are?¡± ye li smiled again. ¡°aren¡¯t you just ants?¡± with this statement, everyone in the golden wind exploration team was furious. the vice-captain was even more enraged. ¡°kid, we are the golden wind exploration team!¡± he assumed that anyone who dared to enter the inner circle of the falling stone mountain range must have heard of the reputation of his golden wind exploration team. but unfortunately, he never would have imagined that ye li¡¯s face remained calm and unaffected by their threats. ¡°kid, i¡¯ll give you a chance to leave this place, or else don¡¯t blame me for being impolite!¡± the vice-captain shouted in anger.. Chapter 329 - Chapter 329: Turn Them All into Zombies chapter 329: turn them all into zombies translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations upon hearing these words, the members of the golden wind exploration team couldn¡¯t help but smile. although the scene of ye li¡¯s body enduring a blade and breaking it with a single hand had been terrifying, they assumed it was merely a display of martial arts skill. now that the captain and vice-captain were present, they wondered how ye li could still be so arrogant. ¡°hehe,¡± ye li smiled again. upon seeing the smile on ye li¡¯s face, the vice-captain of the golden wind exploration team became even angrier. ¡°brat, you can still laugh?¡± he really didn¡¯t understand how a person could still laugh when he was about to die. ¡°why wouldn¡¯t i smile? don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t realize that you¡¯re already dead?¡± ye li said calmly. when these words came out, everyone from the golden wind exploration team was stunned. he¡­ he still dared to say such things? ¡°you could have lived peacefully, but unfortunately, you¡¯ve provoked me, ye li. how about 1 turn you all into zombies?¡± ye li suggested. ¡°turn us into zombies?¡± the members of the golden wind exploration team were dumbfounded; they couldn¡¯t fathom what ye li meant. ye li didn¡¯t want to waste more words on them and released all da from the system space. when the golden wind exploration team suddenly saw all da appear, they all instinctively took three steps back. but when they looked into ah da¡¯s eyes, they were even more horrified. ¡°a ni¡­ ninth-tier zombie?¡± the captain of the golden wind exploration team widened his eyes, finding it hard to believe. the others were no different; their eyes were wide open, and the terror on their faces was beyond description. even if they racked their brains, they couldn¡¯t have imagined that a ninth-tier zombie would appear. ¡°all da, turn them into zombies,¡± ye li said calmly. as he spoke, ah da began to take action. the strongest members of the golden wind exploration team were only sixth-tier evolved beings, and in front of ah da, they were pitifully weak. ¡°ah!!!¡± in an instant, all the members of the golden wind exploration team were turned into zombies. the captain and vice-captain of the golden wind exploration team saw this and were terrified. they turned and fled at the fastest speed they had ever achieved in their lives. however, if they managed to escape from ah da, was ah da still all da? roar!!! arda roared and swiftly caught up to the captain and vice-captain, turning them into zombies as well. ye li opened the synthesis grid in his mind and synthesized all the members of the golden wind exploration team into zombies. not bad, he managed to create a third-tier male zombie. after putting all da and the third-tier male zombie into the system space, ye li looked at xia xi and said, ¡°let¡¯s go.¡± xia xi nodded. after spending several days with ye li, she had come to understand that in the face of events, ye li remained unfazed, no matter what happened. as soon as ye li took a step forward, the sound of helicopter rotors could be heard. ¡°whirr, whirr, whirr!¡± in an instant, a strong wind began to blow. ye li nodded slightly. he saw two armed helicopters hovering in the sky, about to land. there were prominent letters on the helicopters: xia! xia xi was surprised. ¡°my family¡¯s helicopters.¡± two armed helicopters began to descend, and more than a dozen people disembarked. ¡°dad!¡± xia xi called out to a man in his fifties who appeared to be about fifty years old. she rushed over to him. the man was taken aback.. ¡°xi¡¯er, you¡­ you¡¯re not dead?¡± Chapter 330 - Chapter 330: Xia Xi Leaves chapter 330: xia xi leaves translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ¡°dad, what are you saying?¡± xia xi looked at the middle-aged man and said. the middle-aged man quickly patted his forehead and said, ¡°xi¡¯er, gu bai said you died inside the inner area of falling stone mountain, and he was quite certain of it. so, i led people to come and look for you, thank goodness you¡¯re really okay.¡± xia xi had mixed feelings upon hearing this. she secretly glanced at ye li. if it weren¡¯t for him, she would have become the wolf¡¯s prey a long time ago. the middle-aged man was named xia hong, the head of the xia family in the sky blue base city, an eighth-tier evolved being. ¡°xi¡¯er, who is he¡­?¡± xia hong looked at ye li and asked. ¡°dad, he¡­¡± xia xi hesitated and didn¡¯t know how to explain to her father. she was afraid that speaking the truth might displease ye li. seeing that xia xi wanted to say something but hesitated, xia hong became a little puzzled. he looked at xia xi¡¯s face and became even more puzzled. he remembered that xi¡¯er used to be as cold as ice. why did she seem to be¡­ xia hong was sure that something must have happened in the past few days to change xi¡¯er¡¯s personality. and the young man in front of him¡­ he must be the key to this transformation in xi¡¯er¡¯s personality. thinking of this, xia hong walked up to ye li and looked at his face. he couldn¡¯t help but be shocked! when he was young, he was undoubtedly a heartthrob in the sky blue base city, and he had captured the hearts of countless girls. however, compared to ye li, it was like one in the sky and the other on the ground. ¡°who are you?¡± xia hong asked ye li. ye li looked at xia hong indifferently. xia hong was dressed in a military uniform and appeared to be around fifty years old. despite his age, he exuded a powerful and dignified aura, and his face seemed light golden. ¡°do you think i need to answer you?¡± ye li replied calmly. when these words came out, not only xia hong but also all the genetic warriors from the xia family who had come were shocked. none of them had ever heard anyone speak to the family head in such a manner. xia hong was stunned as he stared at ye li. he was also a bit dazed. as a prominent figure in the sky blue base city and an eighth-tier evolved being, he had never encountered someone like ye li before. ¡°since you¡¯re her father, take her away from here,¡± ye li said calmly. having xia xi¡¯s father here was convenient. it was a good opportunity to take xia xi away. at this point, ye li still had no idea about the level of danger within this dark land. xia hong frowned when he heard ye li¡¯s words. he felt as though ye li was ordering him, and he had never encountered such a person before. noticing that something was amiss, xia xi quickly walked to her father¡¯s side. ¡°dad, let¡¯s go back,¡± xia xi said to xia hong. although¡­ although she felt a bit reluctant to leave ye li, since ye li had said so, she had to go back. xia hong had originally wanted to say something to ye li, but xia xi forcibly pulled him away. she understood that with xia¡¯s family members present, they were no match for ye li and the apocalypse legion. she didn¡¯t want the xia family members to be turned into zombies. ¡°whirr, whirr, whirr!¡± the two armed helicopters began to take off and soon disappeared from ye li¡¯s sight. ye li thought that he would enter the dark land next. he released the army of the post-apocalyptic world from the system space and slowly walked towards the dark land. in no time, ye li entered the dark land. it was a pitch-black land with no signs of life. sunlight could barely penetrate, and it sent shivers down one¡¯s spine. what met ye li¡¯s eyes were terrifying graves, one after another.. Chapter 331 - Chapter 331: An Ancient Zombie chapter 331: an ancient zombie translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations these graves and the tombstones must have been there for a long time, and the inscriptions on them had become blurry. looking at these graves, ye li couldn¡¯t help but think of the west mountain burial mound, where there were also a lot of graves. ye li wondered if the heart of darkness was in these graves. could it be that he had to dig up each of these graves one by one? ye li pondered for a few seconds, realizing that this might be the only way. just as he was about to start, a black light appeared not far away. following the black light, ye li found it peculiar and decided to walk towards it. after just a few steps, the black light slowly rose. ye li stared at the black light, feeling somewhat stunned. ¡°the heart of darkness?¡± inside this black light was a heart that was still beating, looking extremely strange. after a few seconds of observation, ye li was certain that the heart within this black light was indeed the heart of darkness. immediately, ye li reached out with a hand, ready to grab hold of the heart of darkness. however, it seemed like the heart of darkness wanted to evade, but it couldn¡¯t escape ye li¡¯s grasp. the heart of darkness was firmly seized by ye li and continued to beat incessantly. just as ye li was about to examine the heart of darkness carefully, suddenly, countless desolate graves cracked open! hands emerged from the graves, and if an ordinary person were here, they would likely have been scared to death. the creatures coming out of the graves, although they were also zombies, were somewhat different from the ones ye li had encountered before. that was because these zombies were all wearing armor and wielding spears. could they be¡­ ancient soldiers? ¡°roar! roar!¡± hundreds of ancient zombies howled as if they were feeling the joy of seeing daylight again. a few seconds later, ye li understood. these ancient zombies must have been infected by the heart of darkness to become zombies. this place must have been where the ancient soldiers were buried, and the reason they emerged from their graves was probably because he had captured the heart of darkness. these were just ordinary zombies, and ye li found it strange but didn¡¯t feel threatened at all. the hundreds of ancient zombies naturally noticed ye li, and they charged towards him like thirsty people in the desert suddenly finding water. ¡°roar! roar!¡± ye li raised his finger, and golden spiritual light began to wrap around it. then, he fired it like a machine gun. swoosh, swoosh, swoosh! with countless sounds of breaking wind, over a hundred ancient zombies fell to the ground. ye li wanted to examine the heart of darkness he held in his hand, but he never expected that there would be someone else. swish! suddenly, a cold light flashed in the air. ye li naturally dodged, feeling bewildered. could there be traps or ambushes here? as he looked ahead, his face lit up. standing ten steps away from him was a zombie, a third-tier zombie wearing golden armor and wielding a huge halberd! this zombie was as tall as ah da and looked extremely imposing, looking like an unrivaled fierce general who used to charge into battle in ancient times. at first glance, ye li knew that this zombie would be the seventh one he would cultivate. suddenly, the zombie lunged at ye li! in ye li¡¯s opinion, a tier 3 zombie could be defeated with a single finger. he raised his finger and activated the one yang finger.. this zombie instantly lost its combat power! Chapter 332 - Chapter 332: Zombie Long Yu chapter 332: zombie long yu translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations this ancient zombie was a third-tier zombie. ye li checked the system space and found that there was a third-tier male zombie in there, which had just been synthesized using the members of the golden wind exploration team. he opened the synthesis grid in his mind and dragged the third-tier male zombie onto the ancient zombie. the ancient zombie transformed into a fourth-tier zombie! ¡°m-master.¡± the ancient zombie awkwardly called out to ye li. ye li thought he should give this zombie a name. what should he call it? after a few seconds of contemplation, ye li came up with a name. how about long yu? ¡°from now on, i¡¯ll call you long yu,¡± ye li said slowly to the ancient zombie. ¡°yes, master,¡± long yu replied respectfully. now he had cultivated another zombie, and the apocalypse legion had a total of seven zombies. but now¡­ ye li looked at the heart of darkness in his hand. according to legend, this black heart was the heart of a tenth-tier dark race member left behind after death. without much thought, ye li swallowed the heart of darkness in one gulp. ding¡­ ¡°congratulations to the host for acquiring the s-level skill, sky demon tyrant blade technique.¡± ¡°congratulations to the host for upgrading the ancient devil tome to the fourth level.¡± ¡°congratulations to the host for becoming a ninth-tier evolved being.¡± hiss! just as ye li expected, he acquired a new skill and had unexpected surprises: the ancient devil tome was upgraded to the fourth level, and he had become a ninth-tier evolved being. now that he was a tier-nine evolved being, plus the fourth level of the ancient devil tome, if he fought the tier-nine crazy bull and the tier-nine skeleton undead again, they would definitely die. ¡°now, there¡¯s a new member.¡± yutong nibbled on her finger. ¡°he looks quite handsome, hehe.¡± bai wawa giggled. ¡°but it seems like he¡¯s only a fourth-tier zombie,¡± all da said. ye li smiled, ¡°don¡¯t worry. long yu will soon be at your level.¡± now, it was time to take revenge. ye li smiled faintly. he was very unhappy that the tier-nine crazy bull and heavy sword-wielding undead had escaped. with the apocalypse legion stored in the system space, he walked out of the dark land. he originally thought the dark land was very dangerous, but it seemed it was just so-so. he didn¡¯t know where the ninth-tier crazy bull and heavy sword-wielding undead had fled to, so he had to find out. after thinking for a few seconds, he decided to go to the abyssal gorge to inquire. activating his swift steps, he arrived at the abyssal gorge. after jumping down the abyss, ye li reached the entrance of the underground palace. outside the underground palace, there were a dozen third-tier heavy sword-wielding undead guarding it. they were originally discussing something, but when they saw ye li approaching, they were all frightened out of their wits. ¡°de¡­ demon king ye li?¡± the scene where ye li had displayed the three unparalleled strikes outside the underground palace last time was something they would never forget. ¡°let your new leader come out and see me,¡± ye li said slowly. as soon as the dozen third-tier heavy sword-wielding undead heard this, they didn¡¯t dare to hesitate and all rushed inside. before long, all the heavy sword-wielding undead came out, led by an eighth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead. ¡°demon king ye li, do you really think my heavy sword-wielding undead tribe is easy to bully?¡± the eighth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead stared at ye li fiercely. the entire heavy sword-wielding undead tribe was in shock, and they naturally knew how terrifying ye li was. ¡°i¡¯m not here to exterminate you. don¡¯t worry,¡± ye li said indifferently. when these words came out, the heavy sword-wielding undead tribe was all stunned. he wasn¡¯t here to exterminate them? ¡°demon king ye li, since you¡¯re not here to destroy us, what are you here for?¡± the level-eight heavy sword-wielding undead stared at ye li.. Chapter 333 - Chapter 333: King Kong Ape Tribe chapter 333: king kong ape tribe translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ¡°hehe.¡± ¡°i go wherever i want. who can stop me?¡± ye li looked indifferently at the eighth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead. the eighth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead was taken aback. ¡°demon king ye li, what do you¡­ what do you want?¡± ¡°i want to know what major forces are present within the inner area of the falling rock mountain range, aside from the heavy sword-wielding undead tribe and the crazy bulls,¡± ye li said slowly. the heavy sword-wielding undead tribe was surprised by ye li¡¯s unexpected question. ¡°in the inner area of the falling rock mountain range, besides the heavy sword-wielding undead tribe, there is also the king kong ape tribe,¡± the eighth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead replied. although he didn¡¯t know why ye li was asking this, he knew that if he didn¡¯t answer, the consequences would be beyond his imagination. ye li thought that the ninth-tier crazy bull and the ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead might have fled to the king kong ape tribe. ¡°how do i get to the king kong ape tribe?¡± ye li continued to inquire. ¡°it¡¯s to the south of the abyssal gorge, just keep going,¡± the eighth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead answered. immediately, ye li leaped into the air and left the underground palace. the entire heavy sword-wielding undead tribe was left baffled. they never expected ye li to just leave like that. after leaving the abyssal gorge, ye li activated his swift steps and headed south. at night, ye li suddenly saw a red light descending from the sky, like a meteor falling. it didn¡¯t take long for it to emit a deafening explosion. ye li thought it might be a meteor and didn¡¯t think much of it. he continued to use his godspeed steps towards the territory of the king kong ape tribe. outside the territory of the king kong ape tribe, ye li spotted a few king kong apes whispering to each other. king kong apes were tall creatures, and the higher their tier, the taller they were. the few he saw were all at the third-tier, standing at around two meters tall. ¡°there was a huge explosion last night, and now the leader and the tribe¡¯s elites have gone to the site.¡± ¡°the leader seems to suspect that a shocking spiritual treasure fell from the sky.¡± ¡°i feel it must be a shocking spiritual treasure. the leader of the heavy sword-wielding undead tribe and the leader of the crazy bull tribe have also gone.¡± ye li was at a distance from the few third-tier king kong apes, and their voices were very faint, but his hearing was exceptionally sharp, so he heard everything clearly. he walked over and wanted to ask about the location of the incident. he initially thought it was a meteor, but now it seemed to be something else. as the few third-tier king kong apes were speaking, they suddenly noticed a young man approaching them. they were stunned and then rubbed their eyes because they couldn¡¯t believe their eyes; a human had actually appeared before them. however, no matter how hard they rubbed their eyes, there was still a young man standing before them. suddenly, the few third-tier king kong apes burst into uncontrollable laughter. ¡°hahaha, a human! it¡¯s actually a human!¡± immediately, the few third-tier king kong apes hurried over to ye li. ¡°human, are you lost?¡± one of the third-tier king kong apes asked ye li. ¡°lost?¡± ye li smiled faintly. ¡°why waste time talking to this human? it¡¯s been so long since i¡¯ve had human flesh,¡± one of the third-tier king kong apes said. with that, one of the third-tier king kong apes pounced at ye li. as the saying goes, natural disasters can be survived, but self-inflicted sins are unforgivable. ye li had only wanted to ask a few questions, but these third-tier king kong apes seemed to insist on choosing their own fate. he had no choice but to oblige them.. Chapter 334 - Chapter 334: Half of the Eastern Emperor Bell chapter 334: half of the eastern emperor bell translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations a third-tier king kong ape rushed at ye li, but in ye li¡¯s eyes, third-tier king kong apes were as insignificant as dust. activating his heavenly spirit eye, a shocking golden light shot straight from his eyes. the third-tier king kong ape that had charged at ye li was instantly pierced through and fell heavily to the ground. ¡°what!!!¡± ¡°this¡­ this!¡± the other few third-tier king kong apes widened their eyes, unable to believe what had just happened. they were in a state of shock. ye li smiled indifferently. in his eyes, these were just ants. how could they understand his true power? ye li calmly approached the other few third-tier king kong apes, his face expressionless. seeing ye li approaching, the few third-tier king kong apes backed away as if seeing a ghost coming to claim their lives, unable to stop retreating. ¡°human, what do you want? we are the king kong ape tribe!¡± one of the third-tier king kong apes said. ye li shook his head inwardly, wondering why there were always so many lowly flies threatening him. ¡°speak up, where did your leader go?¡± ye li asked slowly. the few third-tier king kong apes were puzzled, not understanding why ye li was asking this question. ¡°ou¡­ our leader went to the strange stone forest,¡± one of the third-tier king kong apes answered in fear. ¡°the strange stone forest?¡± this was the first time ye li had heard of this name. ¡°just keep going east from here until you see a stone forest. that¡¯s the strange stone forest,¡± the king kong ape explained. ye li nodded and then looked at the few third-tier king kong apes. ¡°do you have any last words?¡± ye li asked calmly. he had only intended to ask a few questions, but these few third-tier king kong apes insisted on seeking their own doom. what else could he do? when the tier-3 king kong apes heard ye li¡¯s words, they were horrified. ¡°we are from the king kong ape tribe. if you dare to do anything to us, you will definitely¡­¡± the words of this king kong ape were never finished because a terrifying blood hole appeared on its forehead, and it would never have the chance to finish speaking. the other two third-tier king kong apes saw this and tried to flee. but how could they escape? ¡°swoosh swoosh!¡± with two wind breaking sounds, the two escaping third-tier king kong apes were dead. after retracting his finger, ye li activated his swift steps and headed east. it didn¡¯t take long for ye li to see a vast stone forest. this stone forest was incredibly large, with strange rocks everywhere. there were standing rocks like blades and reclining rocks like tigers. using his heavenly spirit eye, ye li saw a trace of smoke rising from the center of the strange stone forest. suddenly, a cold smile appeared on ye li¡¯s face. there were the ninth-tier crazy bull, the ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead, and a giant king kong ape that was at least eight meters tall, followed by dozens of high-leveled king kong apes. among them, there was a strange bell, entirely red in color, with peculiar patterns on it. but the bell was only half, and the other half was missing! looking at this bell, ye li couldn¡¯t help but shudder all over. could it be¡­ one of the ten great divine weapons, the eastern emperor bell? even though it was only half, it was enough to make people feel suffocated. the ninth-tier crazy bull, ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead, and ninth-tier king kong ape all wanted to lift this half of the bell, but even if they exerted all their strength, they couldn¡¯t move it. ye li walked over. if this really was half of the eastern emperor bell, then he had hit the jackpot coming to the falling rock mountain range this time.. Chapter 335 - Chapter 335: A Human chapter 335: a human translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ¡°what on earth is this? even i, a crazy bull, can¡¯t lift it!¡± the ninth-tier crazy bull angrily exclaimed. ¡°don¡¯t just blame yourself. even i can¡¯t lift it!¡± the ninth-tier king kong ape said. the ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead thought for a moment and then said, ¡°this bell is only half, but it¡¯s so heavy. could it really be a priceless treasure?¡± they also suspected it might be a treasure, but what kind of treasure is only half a bell? suddenly, the ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead seemed to remember something, and he stared in shock at the half-bell. ¡°could this be¡­ one of the ten great divine weapons, the eastern emperor bell?¡± as soon as these words were spoken, not only the ninth-tier crazy bull and king kong ape, but all the high-leveled king kong apes were also shocked. the eastern emperor bell? after careful consideration, they realized how astonishingly possible this was. it descended from the sky and was so heavy! ¡°haha, brother skeleton, this might really be half of the eastern emperor bell.¡± the king kong ape burst into laughter. ¡°we must try to move this eastern emperor bell.¡± the ninth-tier crazy bull also laughed. after a few laughs from the king kong ape, he suddenly remembered something and looked at the ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead, saying, ¡°that demon king, ye li¡­¡± as soon as the words ¡°demon king ye li¡± were spoken by the king kong ape, the faces of the ninth-tier crazy bull and the ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead instantly darkened. ¡°demon king ye li, his apocalypse legion is all sixth-tier zombies. we are no match for them.¡± a few seconds later, the ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead seemed to lose his energy, his voice filled with helplessness. the ninth-tier crazy bull also felt somewhat helpless. although he had boasted in the ruins city, saying things like ¡°let¡¯s wait and see¡±, he was just bluffing it. since then, he had become afraid of ye li, deeply afraid. ¡°i think you¡¯re giving too much credit to that human, undermining your own confidence. even if demon king ye li and his apocalypse legion are strong, our king kong ape tribe is not to be trifled with!¡± the ninth-tier king kong ape said disdainfully. the ninth-tier crazy bull and the ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead exchanged a glance and gave a bitter smile. they had thought the same thing before, but the results were self-evident. ¡°don¡¯t worry, as long as demon king ye li and his apocalypse legion dare to appear in front of me, 1 will make them understand what fear is. for now, let¡¯s get this half of the eastern emperor bell out.¡± the ninth-tier king kong ape said. the other high-leveled king kong apes also smiled coldly. they were used to being dominant in the falling rock mountain range. who cared about demon king ye li and his apocalypse legion? at this moment, a sixth-tier king kong ape looked in a certain direction. ¡°huh?¡± the sixth-tier king kong ape was stunned for a moment and thought he might have seen it wrong. he rubbed his eyes and looked again, and indeed, there was a young male human slowly approaching. ¡°a human!¡± the sixth-tier king kong ape pointed in a certain direction and exclaimed. the ninth-tier king kong ape, the ninth-tier crazy bull, the ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead, and the other high-leveled heavy sword-wielding undead immediately followed the direction pointed. when they saw this, the ninth-tier king kong ape and dozens of high-leveled king kong apes were all stunned! but the pupils of the ninth-tier crazy bull suddenly contracted. as for the ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead, who had no eyes, he took three steps back, and his entire skeleton seemed to be on the verge of falling apart. ¡°demon king ye li!¡± the ninth-tier crazy bull shouted. the ninth-tier king kong ape and dozens of high-leveled king kong apes were also shocked. the demon king¡­ ye li? Chapter 336 - Chapter 336: I’m Here for Two Things chapter 336: i¡¯m here for two things translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations the ninth-tier king kong ape widened his eyes. he had heard the name ¡°demon king ye li¡± dozens of times in the past few days, but now he was finally seeing the real person! the ninth-tier king kong ape was an absolute king in the falling rock mountain range, even stronger than the ninth-tier crazy bull and ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead. in recent days, the ninth-tier crazy bull and ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead had been bragging about how formidable demon king ye li was when they were around him. they said that demon king ye li possessed two ancient divine weapons, the dragon-slaying blade and the heavenly tower! they also mentioned how terrifying demon king ye li¡¯s apocalypse legion was. they spoke of the fist-god zombie ah da, the iron-footed zombie bai wawa, the ice zombie hongye¡­ from the words of the ninth-tier crazy bull and ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead, it was not difficult to hear that demon king ye li was an unparalleled force. as the absolute ruler of the falling rock mountain range, the ninth-tier king kong ape had heard more than enough of this praise for demon king ye li. the ninth-tier king kong ape looked coldly at demon king ye li, and a faint smile crossed his lips. ¡°so, you are demon king ye li?¡± the high-leveled king kong apes also examined demon king ye li, wanting to know who he was and why he had made the ninth-tier crazy bull and ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead so afraid. after all, they were all ninth-tier dark race members! demon king ye li stopped in his tracks and calmly looked at the ninth-tier king kong ape. he replied, ¡°that¡¯s right, 1 am demon king ye li.¡± the ninth-tier crazy bull and ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead exchanged glances because the psychological trauma inflicted upon them by ye li was incredibly great, something they would never forget in their lifetimes. the ninth-tier king kong ape smiled coldly and said, ¡°demon king ye li, you¡¯ve been making quite a few waves in the falling rock mountain range recently.¡± it had been a long time since there had been such a tumultuous event in the falling rock mountain range. it had always been the king kong ape tribe, the crazy bull tribe, and the heavy sword-wielding undead tribe. ye li¡¯s appearance changed the layout of the falling rock mountain range drastically. ¡°it¡¯s not a big deal. to me, it¡¯s just a small matter.¡± ye li replied nonchalantly. the ninth-tier king kong ape¡¯s expression turned cold as he stared at ye li. ¡°demon king ye li, do you really think you can run rampant in the falling rock mountain range?¡± the ninth-tier king kong ape stood at a towering height of eight meters, resembling a dragon with well-developed limbs and a simple mind! however, the ninth-tier king kong ape was by no means as simple-minded as he appeared.since demon king ye li had managed to make the ninth-tier crazy bull and ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead so afraid, ye li must have some strength. ¡°i¡¯m here for two things,¡± ye li said calmly. ¡°firstly, i came to kill the ninth-tier crazy bull and ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead. they escaped last time, and i¡¯m not happy about it.¡± secondly, 1 want this half of the eastern emperor bell.¡± ¡°but i¡¯ve changed my mind now. seeing how terrified the ninth-tier crazy bull and ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead are of me, 1 decide not to kill them.¡± ye li spoke slowly. being feared by others was much better than being respected, a timeless truth. ¡°demon king ye li, are you really this arrogant?¡± the ninth-tier king kong ape couldn¡¯t contain his anger. ye li smiled faintly and spoke slowly, one word at a time, ¡°yes, i have always been this arrogant.¡± silence, a deathly silence! ¡°ye li, you really won¡¯t kill us?¡± a few seconds later, the ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead was the first to break the silence. ¡°of course not.if i say i won¡¯t kill you, then i won¡¯t kill you,¡± ye li replied indifferently.. Chapter 337 - Chapter 337: Say What You Want to Say chapter 337: say what you want to say translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations the ninth-tier crazy bull and ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead, upon hearing this, exchanged glances, as if communicating with their eyes. after a few seconds, they gritted their teeth and nodded heavily. ¡°very well then, we¡¯ll leave.¡± with that, the ninth-tier crazy bull and ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead departed from the area. ¡°come back! what are you doing? come back!¡± come back!¡± the ninth-tier king kong ape shouted loudly at their retreating figures, but the ninth-tier crazy bull and ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead seemed to pay no attention at all and didn¡¯t even turn their heads. upon seeing this, dozens of high-leveled king kong apes were left in disbelief.were they really scared away just like that? ye li had always thought of himself as neither a good person nor a bad person, and he didn¡¯t need to explain his actions to anyone. ¡°what about you?¡± ye li looked at the ninth-tier king kong ape and asked calmly. the ninth-tier king kong ape was momentarily stunned, then he glared fiercely at ye li. ¡°demon king ye li, what do you want?¡± ye li smiled and said, ¡°if you want to die, or if your king kong ape tribe wants to be exterminated, then come over. if you don¡¯t want that, then get lost.¡± with these words, the ninth-tier king kong ape¡¯s body shook. it had been many years, how many years since he had heard someone speak to him like this? ¡°demon¡­ king¡­ ye¡­ li!¡± the ninth-tier king kong ape gritted his teeth, his voice cold and resentful. ye li chuckled and thought that this ninth-tier king kong ape was trying to display his dominance and anger! however¡­ how could he dare to show anger in front of him? ¡°let me say it again, die or get lost.i don¡¯t want to say it a third time,¡± ye li said calmly. the ninth-tier king kong ape¡¯s anger flared up, and he pounded his own chest hard, letting out a roar. ¡°demon king ye li, i¡¯m gonna kill you!¡± with that, the ninth-tier king kong ape charged at ye li, and his huge body made the earth tremble. ye li looked a bit bored. after all, this ninth-tier king kong ape was just a single individual, far from being a match for him. then, ye li released his apocalypse legion from the system space.however, he didn¡¯t release long yu, as long yu was only a fourth-tier zombie. ah da, bai wawa, hongye, yutong, swordsman all qi, and bone maiden. six ninth-tier zombies! the ninth-tier king kong ape, upon seeing this, stopped in his tracks and stared wide-eyed, the largest his eyes had ever been in history. the ninth-tier crazy bull and ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead had told him more than ten times that demon king ye li¡¯s apocalypse legion had six ninth-tier zombies, but he had never taken it seriously.now, six ninth-tier zombies were right in front of him! ¡°this¡­ this!¡± the ninth-tier king kong ape couldn¡¯t believe his eyes, and the scene before him left him gasping for breath. dozens of high-leveled king kong apes were already scared out of their wits. six ninth-tier zombies! they hadn¡¯t even heard of such a thing before. ¡°come here and let my apocalypse legion see what you¡¯re capable of,¡± ye li said calmly to the ninth-tier king kong ape. where could the ninth-tier king kong ape still dare to attack? these were six ninth-tier zombies! ¡°demon king ye li, this is unfair!¡± the ninth-tier king kong ape steadied his emotions and stared at ye li. ye li was taken aback for a moment. could it be that this ninth-tier king kong ape still had something to say? this was interesting. ¡°say what you want to say,¡± ye li said calmly.. Chapter 338 - Chapter 338: Sky Demon Tyrant Blade Technique chapter 338: sky demon tyrant blade technique translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations the ninth-tier king kong ape stared at ye li and spoke coldly, ¡°demon king ye li, 1 know you¡¯re strong, but right now, i¡¯m not at my full strength!¡± ye li smiled, ¡°oh? how can you show your true strength then?¡± ¡°my king kong ape tribe¡¯s army has not arrived yet, demon king ye li. if you¡¯re truly daring, do you dare let me call for reinforcements?¡± the ninth-tier king kong ape said. ye li shook his head inwardly. the act of decapitating an enemy general from among thousands of troops was something he had done many times since he transmigrated to this parallel world. this ninth-tier king kong ape was already doomed, so why not agree to his request? ¡°go ahead,¡± ye li said calmly. with these words, not only the ninth-tier king kong ape but also dozens of high-leveled king kong apes couldn¡¯t help but be delighted. suddenly, the ninth-tier king kong ape shouted loudly, ¡°send the signal!¡± as he spoke, a sixth-tier king kong ape sent out a signal unique to the king kong ape tribe. like an arrow piercing through the clouds, thousands of troops came to meet! in no time at all, the earth began to shake violently. countless king kong apes rushed over, as if a dark tide was pressing down, completely surrounding ye li and his apocalypse legion. the ninth-tier king kong ape¡¯s face began to glow with excitement because ye li still had the dragon slaying blade and the heavenly tower. if he could obtain them, his strength would increase by several levels, and he would no longer have to submit to the wilderness zone. ¡°demon king ye li, i really admire you. the ninth-tier crazy bull and the ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead praised you so much that i thought you were very clever,¡± the ninth-tier king kong ape said smugly. ye li¡¯s face remained unchanged. he spoke slowly, ¡°in the falling rock mountain range, only one kind of person will die, and that is the foolish one. the dark race is no exception.¡± the ninth-tier king kong ape was taken aback and then roared in anger after a few seconds, ¡°demon king ye li, why are you not afraid at this point?¡± ye li and his apocalypse legion were surrounded by his king kong ape tribe. as long as he gave the order, ye li and his apocalypse legion would likely be wiped out in an instant. he couldn¡¯t understand why ye li was so indifferent. this was not just a few hundred king kong apes; there were tens of thousands of them! ¡°do you think i need to be afraid?¡± ye li looked at the ninth-tier king kong ape calmly. the ninth-tier king kong ape gritted his teeth and became incredibly angry. he had never been this furious from birth until now. ¡°in that case, i¡¯ll let you die!¡± ¡°kill demon king ye li and his apocalypse legion!¡± with the ninth-tier king kong ape¡¯s order, countless king kong apes rushed toward ye li. capturing the leader first was an old but eternal principle, and it was the same in this case. ye li gave an order to his apocalypse legion to attack the ninth-tier king kong ape. in an instant, all six ninth-tier zombies from the apocalypse legion leaped into the air and attacked the ninth-tier king kong ape. ye li retrieved the dragon-slaying blade from the system space. these ignorant king kong apes dared to surround him, so he would give them a taste of his blade first. suddenly, ye li seemed to remember something. when he was in the dark zone, he had absorbed the heart of darkness and gained a skill that he hadn¡¯t practiced yet, so he decided to give it a try. ding¡­ ¡°does the host want to practice the s-level attack skill, ¡®sky demon tyrant blade technique¡¯?¡± ¡°yes.¡± ¡°practicing the s-level attack skill, ¡®sky demon tyrant blade technique.¡¯¡± ¡°10%¡­ 30%¡­ 60%¡­ 100%.¡± ¡°practicing of the ¡®sky demon tyrant blade technique¡¯ completed..¡± Chapter 339 - Chapter 339: The Situation is Hopeless chapter 339: the situation is hopeless translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations the system¡¯s prompt sounded in ye li¡¯s mind. a slight smile appeared at the corner of ye li¡¯s mouth, and a wicked grin played on his face. king kong apes from all directions were only a few steps away from him. he leaped into the air and activated the fourth level of the ancient demon tome. the demonic energy from the fourth level of the ancient demon tome was incredibly dense, and the sky became shrouded in dark clouds. now, as a ninth-tier evolved being, coupled with the fourth level of the ancient demon tome, he knew how strong he had become without even needing to think about it. the king kong apes were all horrified. they had never experienced such a suffocating feeling. ye li raised the dragon slaying demon blade high and slowly uttered, ¡°sky demon tyrant blade technique!¡± as he spoke, a formidable demon god phantom wielding a giant blade launched an attack with incredible speed. ¡°boom!¡± instantly, a deafening explosion rocked the earth. the king kong apes had not yet recovered, and they didn¡¯t know how many were dead or injured. ye li considered that the sky demon tyrant blade technique was not as powerful as the primordial demon slash yet. after all, the primordial demon slash was an sss-level skill, while the sky demon tyrant blade technique was only an s-level skill. just as the countless king kong apes were recovering from the shock and looking at ye li in horror in mid-air, ye li raised the dragon-slaying blade again. ¡°primordial demon slash!¡± as he spoke, the blade fell heavily! three thousand terrifying demonic phantoms attacked, moving at the speed of lightning. another earth-shattering explosion shook the ground and caused it to tremble. ye li smiled faintly as he looked at all da and the others, who were still engaged in battle, while the ninth-tier king kong ape watched coldly. ye li activated the swift steps in mid-air and left behind only an afterimage in place. swish! a terrifying cold light struck the ground instantly, bisecting dozens of king kong apes. the ninth-tier king kong ape watched ye li approach, inexplicably filled with fear. ¡°quick! stop demon king ye li!¡± unfortunately, ye li was like a martial arts hero from a chinese tv series. he was literally flying in the air. ye li used the swift steps and disappeared from his original position once again. a cold glint appeared first, followed by a slash like a dragon! ye li swung the dragon-slaying blade horizontally, and the terrifying blade aura struck toward the ninth-tier king kong ape. the ninth-tier king kong ape was horrified. although he had formidable defenses, this was the dragon-slaying blade, one of the ten great divine weapons. it was said to be able to cut through the heavens, let alone him. the ninth-tier king kong ape quickly dodged, narrowly avoiding ye li¡¯s attack. he looked at the scene before him. while the king kong ape tribe still had many king kong apes, they couldn¡¯t rescue him as the apocalypse legion blocked the way. the ninth-tier king kong ape knew that the situation was hopeless and decided to escape. unfortunately, in ye li¡¯s eyes, the ninth-tier king kong ape was already a dead man. if he could escape from ye li¡¯s hands, he would be the first person ye li admired. however, ye li would never have anyone he admired. he didn¡¯t have one now, and he wouldn¡¯t have one in the future. ye li activated the swift steps and swiftly launched an attack. the escape speed of a ninth-tier dark race member was fast, but it depended on whom they were trying to outrun. compared to ye li¡¯s swift steps, the speed at which the tier-nine king kong ape escaped was not worth mentioning. in an instant, ye li had caught up with the tier-nine king kong ape. ye li stood in front of the ninth-tier king kong ape, looking at him with a faint smile. ¡°do you want to escape?¡± Chapter 340 - Chapter 340: Death of the Ninth chapter 340: death of the ninth-tier king kong ape translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations the ninth-tier king kong ape was horrified.he never expected ye li to catch up with him so quickly. ¡°demon king ye li, you¡­¡± the ninth-tier king kong ape¡¯s words were interrupted by ye li. ¡°i already gave you chance earlier, but you didn¡¯t cherish it.l have no choice.¡± ye li said indifferently. hearing this, the ninth-tier king kong ape¡¯s expression turned cold. as the ruler of the falling stone mountain range, when had he been pushed to such a desperate situation? ¡°demon king ye li, do you really want to exterminate me? we have no deep-seated enmity!¡± the ninth-tier king kong ape stared at ye li. ye li smiled faintly, ¡°this is how 1 do things. there¡¯s no need for reasons. accept your fate.¡± as he spoke, ye li raised the dragon-slaying blade and swung it horizontally. a cold radiance shot towards the ninth-tier king kong ape. the ninth-tier king kong ape roared in anger and thrust out a punch with tremendous power. the space seemed to shatter from the force. boom! the cold radiance of the dragon-slaying blade collided with the ninth-tier king kong ape¡¯s punch. swish! ye li activated the swift steps, leaving behind only an afterimage. the ninth-tier king kong ape, seeing this, widened his eyes and quickly searched for ye li¡¯s figure. when ye li appeared again, he was already behind the ninth-tier king kong ape.before the king kong ape could react, the dragon-slaying blade had pierced towards his back. in a battle between experts, every move was deadly. the ninth-tier king kong ape had formidable defenses, but in front of the dragon-slaying blade, his impressive defenses were insignificant. the ninth-tier king kong ape let out a horrified scream, blood spurted out continuously, and the scene could not be described with just one word¡ªgrim. the ninth-tier king kong ape used all his strength to turn around, his eyes locked onto ye li.he clenched his fist, and an aura of malevolence enveloped it, as if he wanted to take ye li down with him. suddenly, the ninth-tier king kong ape¡¯s fist, filled with malevolence, struck heavily. this was his all-out attack. however, ye li¡¯s speed was incredibly fast. he activated the swift steps, and the ninth-tier king kong ape¡¯s all-out attack couldn¡¯t even touch him. ¡°sky demon tyrant blade technique!¡± ye li leaped into the air, raising the dragon-slaying blade high and releasing the sky demon tyrant blade technique. a peerless demon god rushed towards the ninth-tier king kong ape with great force. the king kong ape had already exhausted all his strength with his previous attack. at this moment, the ninth-tier king kong ape had no chance of withstanding this peerless demon god. ¡°boom!¡± the peerless demon god crashed into the ninth-tier king kong ape¡¯s body. the ninth-tier king kong ape died instantly¡­ and vanished! at this moment, ah da and the others were still in the midst of a fierce battle, and the strange stone forest was already soaked with blood. ye li pondered for a few seconds and then kicked the body of the ninth-tier king kong ape. the king kong ape¡¯s body was sent flying onto the battlefield, creating a deep crater on impact. the high-leveled and low-leveled king kong apes watched, stunned. ye li came with his blade. he walked very fast, as fast as flying! the king kong apes panicked. they didn¡¯t want to seek revenge for their leader.lnstead, they wanted to escape. ¡°primordial demon slash!¡± three thousand divine and demonic phantoms suddenly attacked, moving at the speed of lightning. ¡°boom!¡± another earth-shattering explosion resounded. the remaining king kong apes finally began to scatter in all directions, wishing they had more legs to run faster. ye li didn¡¯t pursue them. he had no interest in these king kong apes..he looked towards the crimson¡­ bell not too distant! Chapter 341 - Chapter 341: Leaving the Wilderness Zone chapter 341: leaving the wilderness zone translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ye li walked up to the half of the crimson bell in front of him. it was not a complete bell, but only half of it, with strange patterns on the surface. he speculated that this should be the eastern emperor bell. even the ninth-tier king kong ape, the ninth-tier crazy bull, and the ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead combined couldn¡¯t move this crimson bell. ding¡­ ¡°detected a fragment of one of the ten great divine weapons, the eastern emperor bell. please pick it up, host.¡± the system¡¯s voice suddenly appeared in ye li¡¯s mind. ye li¡¯s face lit up. it was just as he had expected. this was indeed one of the ten great divine weapons, the eastern emperor bell, even though it was only half of it. after placing the dragon-slaying blade into the system space, ye li placed his hands on the fragment of the eastern emperor bell and lifted it upwards. this half of the eastern emperor bell was instantly lifted, and ye li smiled, realizing how strong he was. since this was only half of the eastern emperor bell, it couldn¡¯t be touched or tested. after placing the fragments of the eastern emperor bell into the system space, the system¡¯s voice once again appeared in his mind. ding¡­ ¡°congratulations to the host for obtaining a chance to randomly draw a prize. would you like to use it?¡± ¡°yes.¡± immediately, the virtual pointer began to spin in the roulette and stopped after a few seconds. ¡°congratulations to the host for obtaining a super treasure map.¡± ye li¡¯s face brightened. he had obtained another super treasure map. his luck was truly extraordinary. ¡°open it!¡± after opening the super treasure map, coordinates appeared in ye li¡¯s mind, and they were quite far from his current location, seemingly beyond the wilderness zone. ye li thought that he had spent enough time in the wilderness zone, and it was time to leave. following the coordinates in his mind, ye li arrived at a small town. when he reached the small town, the coordinates in his mind suddenly disappeared. ye li was puzzled. the coordinates had never disappeared before when he reached his destination. could this small town be the destination? it shouldn¡¯t be. when he arrived at the small town, there was still a considerable distance from the coordinates in his mind. without thinking too much, ye li observed the small town in front of him. it was evident that this small town had also been subjected to the scourge of the undead and was in a dilapidated state. ye li activated the heavenly spirit eye to scan the small town, revealing that there were only a few scattered zombies in this small town. however¡­ there were also a dozen or so scattered human genetic warriors, all of whom were teenagers. these teenagers were surrounded by the corpses of zombies. ye li wanted to ask if there was a base city nearby. he had spent enough time in the wilderness zone and felt like he was becoming a wild man. shortly after, he walked towards the direction of the teenagers. before long, he spotted more than a dozen teenage genetic warriors. ¡°may i ask if there is a base city nearby?¡± ye li inquired. the group of teenagers were in decent condition in terms of the realm, all of them were first-tier evolved beings, around fifteen or sixteen years old. the sudden voice startled the teenagers, and they were taken aback. the teenagers stared at ye li in astonishment, and one of the bolder ones looked at him and said, ¡°who¡­ who are you? how did you get here?¡± ye li was puzzled by the question. what did he mean? ¡°this is our sky blue academy¡¯s primary trial ground. but you¡¯re not a student of sky blue academy.¡± the teenager continued. sky blue academy? ye li pondered silently, feeling like he had heard this name before. xia xi seemed to be from sky blue base city. could sky blue academy also be related to sky blue base city? ¡°are you all from sky blue base city?¡± ye li asked.. Chapter 342 - Chapter 342: Clawed Zombies chapter 342: clawed zombies translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations the dozen or so teenagers were taken aback, and the bolder teenager replied to ye li, ¡°yes, we¡¯re from sky blue base city.¡± they were all puzzled about where ye li had come from because there was only one base city within thousands of kilometers, which was sky blue base city. after thinking for a moment, ye li felt that the treasure marked on the super treasure map might be here in this small town. he had to search for it. subsequently, ye li ignored the astonishment on the faces of the teenagers and continued to use the heavenly spirit eye to investigate this inconspicuous small town. ¡°who are you?¡± suddenly, a voice entered ye li¡¯s ears. ye li turned slowly and saw a middle-aged man in his forties, a fifth-tier evolved being. ¡°teacher lin.¡± the group of teenagers, who were around fifteen or sixteen years old, called out to the middle-aged man. the middle-aged man looked at ye li with caution. he couldn¡¯t discern ye li¡¯s level, but his intuition told him that ye li was not an ordinary person. ¡°i¡¯m ye li. is this place the primary trial ground of your sky blue academy?¡± ye li asked. the middle-aged man was a teacher from the sky blue academy named lin shi. lin shi looked at ye li with disbelief. ¡°are you from sky blue base city?¡± ¡°no.¡± ye li shook his head. lin shi was stunned when he heard this. if ye li wasn¡¯t from sky blue base city, where could he have come from? there was only sky blue base city within thousands of kilometers. could it be¡­ lin shi suddenly thought of a shocking possibility: ye li might have come from the wilderness zone because this small town was not too far from the outskirts of the wilderness zone. ¡°if i want to go to sky blue base city, which direction should i go?¡± ye li asked lin shi. since he had arrived at sky blue base city, he thought he might as well visit it. it would be a shame not to, especially when he had a super treasure map that might lead to treasure in this small town. lin shi was about to speak when a cold laugh reached ye li¡¯s ears. ¡°haha, i didn¡¯t expect so many humans in this crappy town.¡± the dozen or so teenagers were startled and looked at the dark race member before them in amazement. it was a soul spirit! ye li had seen quite a few soul spirits before. this soul spirit was a fourth-tier dark race member, one level lower than lin shi. lin shi breathed a sigh of relief. it was evident that this fourth-tier soul spirit posed no threat to them. ¡°we¡¯re from sky blue academy. if you don¡¯t want to die, get lost!¡± lin shi shouted at the fourth-tier soul spirit. ¡°keke.¡± the fourth-tier soul spirit chuckled and continued, ¡°with so many humans here, wouldn¡¯t i be a fool to leave?¡± soul spirits loved to devour human souls and spirits. ¡°come out, zombies!¡± after the soul spirit shouted, suddenly, more than a hundred zombies rushed out. most of these zombies were first-level zombies. however, there were a few that caught ye li¡¯s interest. these zombies were second-level zombies, and what set them apart was their sharp claws, which gleamed with cold light. ye li had never seen clawed zombies like these before. he wondered if he could cultivate some of them. after all, in the apocalypse legion, besides generals, there also had to be soldiers. the dozen or so teenagers were taken aback by the sudden appearance of more than a hundred zombies. ¡°human, come here and let me eat your souls.¡± the fourth-tier spirit soul giggled. lin shi sneered.. ¡°i¡¯m afraid these hundred zombies are not enough!¡± Chapter 343 - Chapter 343: Kill in Seconds chapter 343: kill in seconds translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations the fourth-tier soul spirit sneered and looked at lin shi with scorn. ¡°human, you¡¯re too presumptuous.¡± as he spoke, two more fourth-tier soul spirits emerged. lin shi was taken aback. he hadn¡¯t expected there to be two more fourth-tier soul spirits. now, with three fourth-tier soul spirits and a hundred zombies, lin shi couldn¡¯t help but break out in a cold sweat. ¡°human, do you think that¡¯s enough now?¡± the fourth-tier soul spirit sneered at lin shi. lin shi gritted his teeth but felt somewhat helpless. if he were alone, he would be confident in escaping. however, there were still over a dozen students with him. for a moment, the fifth-tier evolved being lin shi didn¡¯t know what to do. ¡°haha, at this point, do you have anything worth hesitating about? come over and let us devour your souls; this is your final end.¡± one of the fourth-tier soul spirits chuckled. lin shi looked at the dozen or so students and said in a deep voice, ¡°go, quickly!¡± the dozen or so students were still in shock, standing motionless like statues. ¡°go!¡± lin shi shouted. only then did the students snap out of their daze. they hurriedly ran back. ¡°want to run? attack them!¡± the fourth-tier soul spirit shouted. immediately, over a hundred zombies charged forward. for a fifth-tier evolved being like lin shi, holding back over a hundred zombies wouldn¡¯t be too difficult. however, the difficulty lay in dealing with the three fourth-tier soul spirits. while lin shi withstood the onslaught of over a hundred zombies, the three fourth-tier soul spirits rushed towards the students from sky blue academy. these students were only first-tier evolved beings, far from a match for the three fourth-tier soul spirits. the students from sky blue academy were horrified. the three fourth-tier soul spirits chuckled and prepared to devour their souls. ¡°no!¡± lin shi shouted. however, the three fourth-tier soul spirits paid no heed to him. in their eyes, the souls of these students were already easy prey. at this critical moment, a figure appeared in front of the students from sky blue academy. it was a young man in his early twenties, who was naturally ye li. ye li¡¯s face remained calm as he looked at the three fourth-tier soul spirits. the three fourth-tier soul spirits were taken aback. they hadn¡¯t seen how ye li had approached them. could this human be a powerful individual? ¡°leave,¡± ye li said indifferently to the three fourth-tier soul spirits. the three fourth-tier soul spirits hesitated for a moment. one of them furrowed his brow and said, ¡°human, stop pretending. you¡¯ll be next!¡± ye li smiled. ¡°since you don¡¯t want to leave, then stay.¡± with that, ye li raised his hand, and golden spiritual light radiated from his fingers. swish! swish! swish! with three wind breaking sounds, the three fourth-tier soul spirits had completely dissipated in the air. the students from sky blue academy were shocked by this scene, their jaws dropping in disbelief. lin shi was also dumbfounded. the ability to kill three fourth-tier soul spirits with a single strike was something he, as a fifth-tier evolved being, couldn¡¯t even imagine. ¡°roar! roar!¡± the zombies continued to attack lin shi. however, these zombies were ordinary and posed no significant threat to him. ye li paid no attention to the astonished students. he walked to the edge of the zombie horde and said to lin shi, ¡°step aside; let me handle this..¡± Chapter 344 - Chapter 344: Arriving at Sky Blue Base City chapter 344: arriving at sky blue base city translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations among the hundreds of zombies, there were several level-2 clawed zombies that ye li found quite interesting. he decided to synthesize a batch of them to play around with. while ye li effortlessly annihilated three fourth-tier soul spirits, lin shi became aware of ye li¡¯s terrifying power. he leaped out of the encirclement of zombies. ¡°roar! roar!¡± the zombies rushed toward ye li. among these zombies, the level-2 clawed zombies were of higher level and posed a slightly greater threat. through observation, ye li found that these level-two clawed zombies were much stronger than other level-two zombies in terms of attack and speed. he raised his finger, and a shocking golden spiritual light shot out like a machine gun. the zombies instantly lost their combat abilities. ye li activated the synthesis grid in his mind and began synthesizing zombies. there were three clawed zombies. ye li synthesized the three clawed zombies to level 5 and checked their attributes: clawed zombie: level 5 zombie. zombie attribute: speed. zombie skill: steel blade. ye li thought their strength was not bad, but he wasn¡¯t sure how many of these clawed zombies were present in the different districts of sky blue base city. the most important thing was to raise long yu¡¯s level. ye li believed that the zombies he had cultivated so far were sufficient. now it was time to create a real apocalypse legion! he placed the three level 5 clawed zombies into the system space and then noticed that lin shi and the students from sky blue academy were frozen in shock. ¡°you¡­¡± lin shi was about to say something, but ye li interrupted him. ¡°don¡¯t worry; i¡¯m not a member of the dark race,¡± ye li said calmly. lin shi paused for a few seconds, then understood. in this vast world, there were all sorts of beings. if ye li were a member of the dark race, there would have been no chance for them to be saved. ¡°thank you for saving us, senior.¡± lin shi quickly expressed his gratitude with a respectful salute. ye li waved his hand slightly. ¡°it¡¯s nothing.¡± ¡°senior, are you heading to sky blue base city?¡± lin shi suddenly asked. ye li nodded. ¡°yes, it is.¡± lin shi hesitated for a moment and then continued, ¡°senior, do you know anyone in sky blue base city?¡± lin shi thought that if ye li was going to sky blue base city to find someone, he might be able to help, as he had some connections in the city. ¡°just take me to sky blue base city,¡± ye li replied. lin shi didn¡¯t press further. he knew that powerful individuals often had peculiar temperaments, and probing too much could provoke them. the students from sky blue academy looked at ye li with admiration. his display of power had undoubtedly won them over. subsequently, lin shi led ye li in the direction of sky blue base city. sky blue base city was a medium-sized base city with a population of over sixty million. it boasted formidable defenses and advanced technology. as they entered the outer city, ye li even spotted humanoid weapons, something he had only seen on television in china. following lin shi into the outer city, they headed toward the main city. sky blue base city¡¯s main city was extraordinarily luxurious, far surpassing many first-tier cities in china. ¡°senior, where are you heading now?¡± lin shi asked ye li. ye li thought that since he had arrived in such a bustling base city, he might as well take a look around. ¡°you can go on your way; you don¡¯t need to worry about me,¡± ye li said. lin shi nodded and said, ¡°senior, i¡¯m a teacher at sky blue academy. you are welcome to visit the academy..¡± Chapter 345 - Chapter 345: Don’t Judge a Book by Its Cover chapter 345: don¡¯t judge a book by its cover translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations after lin shi and the students from sky blue academy left, ye li glanced at his tattered clothes and couldn¡¯t help but show a hint of dissatisfaction. he thought to himself that if he were in china, he would probably be mistaken for a beggar. just as he was about to raise his head, he noticed the surprised looks of passersby. it seemed that in sky blue base city, it was impossible for someone dressed as shabbily as he was to appear. he should buy a few sets of clothes first! ye li opened the point mall. now he no longer had to worry about points, so he exchanged some post-apocalyptic coins and activated his heavenly spirit eyes to find a shopping mall. before long, ye li found a clothing store that seemed decent. he headed towards the store. upon reaching the store, ye li was stopped by someone. ¡°sir, you can¡¯t enter,¡± said the female attendant, looking at ye li with disdain. ye li couldn¡¯t help but smile inwardly. he didn¡¯t understand why he always encountered so many snobbish people. ¡°why can¡¯t i go in?¡± ye li asked calmly, looking at the young female attendant of his age. the female attendant¡¯s face showed a trace of disdain. she assessed ye li¡¯s clothes from head to toe, and her meaning was clear. through the glass, ye li took a look at himself and was startled. his current appearance with a scraggly beard, disheveled hair, and tattered clothes did make him look like a beggar. ¡°it seems like i¡¯ve spent too much time in the wilderness. i almost turned into a wild man,¡± ye li mumbled to himself. ¡°sir, please leave,¡± the female attendant¡¯s voice rang in ye li¡¯s ears once again. ye li smiled, ¡°you can see that my clothes are tattered. if 1 don¡¯t go in to buy some new ones, won¡¯t 1 have to be dressed like this all the time?¡± ¡°can you afford it? the clothes inside are something you can¡¯t even dream of wearing in your lifetime,¡± the female attendant replied with even more disdain. ye li casually took out a handful of post-apocalyptic coins from his pocket and said, ¡°is this enough?¡± the female attendant was shocked. she couldn¡¯t have imagined that someone who looked like a beggar could easily produce so much money. ye li didn¡¯t pay any more attention to the female attendant. he strolled into the store. ¡°help me pick out several sets of well-fitting clothes,¡± ye li calmly requested. now that he knew ye li had money, the female attendant quickly helped him choose clothes. after trying on a few sets, ye li was satisfied and paid without hesitation. he didn¡¯t have a clear concept of money at this point. if he ran out of it, he could always exchange more in the point mall. at this moment, the female attendant finally realized how wealthy ye li was. ¡°the clothes you picked for me are very good. these are tips for you,¡± ye li said calmly. with that, ye li casually pulled out a handful of post-apocalyptic coins from his pocket and handed them to the female attendant. the female attendant was stunned, feeling a trembling sensation throughout her body. she accepted the post-apocalyptic coins that ye li handed over, and her palms couldn¡¯t help but feel hot. she¡­ had never received so much in tips before. the female attendant stared at the post-apocalyptic coins in her hand in amazement. she could hardly believe it was real. if she sent this money to her mother, her mother would be ecstatic. at the same time, she also understood the truth: don¡¯t judge a book by its cover. the sea is immeasurable, and people are unfathomable. when the female attendant raised her head to thank ye li, she realized that he had already disappeared without a trace.. Chapter 346 - Chapter 346: Why Are You Here? chapter 346: why are you here? translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations now that he had bought new clothes, ye li thought it was time to get a haircut. his hair was currently flowing down his shoulders. he entered a fairly decent barbershop and, after getting his hair done, he went to a hotel. after taking a shower, he changed into his newly bought clothes. ye li stood by the mirror, looking at the person in the reflection. ¡°not bad,¡± ye li muttered to himself. it had been a while since he had enjoyed a proper meal in the wilderness zone. since he was in sky blue base city, he thought it was time to find a good place to eat. afterward, ye li left the hotel and used his heavenly spirit eyes to survey the area, eventually finding a western restaurant that seemed quite nice. upon arriving at the restaurant, ye li took a seat by the window and ordered an expensive steak and red wine. before he could start eating, a jarring voice reached his ears. ¡°don¡¯t you know this is my seat!¡± the voice was arrogant, causing everyone in the restaurant to look over. they couldn¡¯t help but start discussing the situation. ¡°oh, it¡¯s young master gu. this will be interesting.¡± ¡°this guy took young master gu¡¯s seat; he¡¯s in for trouble.¡± ¡°who dares to provoke young master gu in sky blue base city?¡± the voices of the people in the restaurant naturally reached ye li¡¯s ears. however, he paid no attention to it, maintaining a calm and composed expression without even raising his head. ¡°young master gu!¡± a middle-aged, chubby man in his forties rushed over, his oily face filled with anxiety. this middle-aged man was the manager of the western restaurant. a small restaurant like this naturally didn¡¯t dare to offend someone like gu bai. ¡°are you trying to go out of business? even my reserved seat has been taken by someone else,¡± gu bai said coldly. the manager was startled by gu bai¡¯s words. he quickly looked at the terrified waiter next to him and shouted, ¡°do you want to lose your job? do you even realize that it¡¯s young master gu¡¯s reserved seat!¡± the waiter was stunned and didn¡¯t know how to react. ¡°what are you standing there for? get that person to move to another seat!¡± the manager ordered. the waiter hurried to ye li¡¯s side and said, ¡°sir, i¡¯m really sorry, but this seat is reserved for young master gu¡­¡± before the waiter could finish his sentence, ye li interrupted him. ¡°i don¡¯t like your voice. let him come and talk to me himself,¡± ye li said calmly. the waiter was now in a dilemma, not knowing whether to stay or leave. ¡°i, gu bai, am somewhat of a figure in sky blue base city. today, i want to see who is so audacious as to sit in my reserved seat!¡± gu bai, with disdain in his eyes, looked at ye li. suddenly, he felt like he had seen this man¡¯s face before. ¡°is that so?¡± ye li put down his knife and fork and slowly raised his head. gu bai looked at ye li¡¯s face, and his pupils contracted rapidly. ¡°it¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s you!¡± gu bai had seen this face in the falling rock mountain range, the tier-1 evolved being. but at that time, there were so many ferocious wolves around; how did this person manage to survive? could it be¡­ gu bai thought of a possibility. perhaps xia xi hadn¡¯t died, and she had used some treasure to save him. ¡°i never expected you to survive. truly surprising,¡± gu bai said with a faint smile.. Chapter 347 - Chapter 347: Can’t Even Throw a Punch chapter 347: can¡¯t even throw a punch translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ye li didn¡¯t pay any further attention to gu bai and continued to eat his steak with the knife and fork. seeing this, gu bai furrowed his brows. as the eldest young master of the gu family in sky blue base city, he was rarely ignored like this. ¡°didn¡¯t 1 just tell you? this is my reserved seat. considering we¡¯ve met before, i¡¯ll let it slide this time. so leave,¡± gu bai said. but ye li acted as if he didn¡¯t hear him. he was still eating his steak and drinking red wine. gu bai gritted his teeth, his eyes already spewing out anger. ¡°i¡¯ll say it again. if you don¡¯t leave now, don¡¯t blame me for being impolite,¡± gu bai warned. as a third-tier evolved being and the eldest young master of the gu family, being ignored by someone like ye li, a first-tier evolved being, was infuriating. the patrons in the western restaurant were shocked, thinking that ye li must have a death wish to disregard young master gu¡¯s words like this. ye li, unfazed, slowly put down his knife and fork, looking at gu bai calmly. ¡°do you know how pitiful you are?¡± gu bai was taken aback. he couldn¡¯t have imagined that ye li would say such words. ¡°what do you mean?¡± gu bai stared at ye li. ¡°isn¡¯t it pitiful for an ant like you to talk to someone like me?¡± ye li said lightly. when these words came out, everyone in the restaurant couldn¡¯t help but gasp in astonishment, staring at ye li with wide eyes. gu bai was dumbfounded. he never expected ye li to call him an ant. ¡°leave. 1 have no interest in you,¡± ye li said leisurely. ¡°you¡­ you¡¯re asking for death!¡± gu bai roared. with a snarl, gu bai clenched his fist and threw a punch at ye li. his fist was surrounded by red spiritual energy, marking him as an a-grade genetic warrior. ye li shook his head inwardly, wondering why there were so many pests like this around. the people in the restaurant sighed and anticipated ye li¡¯s fate. in sky blue base city, although gu bai wasn¡¯t the most powerful young master, those who dared to provoke him were few and far between. ye li made no effort to defend himself, and he didn¡¯t even attempt to dodge. it was as if he hadn¡¯t noticed gu bai¡¯s punch coming at him. gu bai¡¯s fist, imbued with red spiritual energy, was about to hit ye li¡¯s body. with a triumphant smirk on his face, he expected to see ye li¡¯s painful reaction. however, what happened next shocked everyone. ¡°clank!¡± the fist, enveloped in red spiritual energy, struck ye li¡¯s body but made a clanking sound as if it had hit metal. ¡°ah!!!¡± what followed was a piercing, pig-like scream of agony that filled the air. it was gu bai who was now howling in pain. gu bai clutched his injured hand, writhing in agony. he had never experienced such intense pain in his entire life. everyone in the restaurant stared at ye li. they didn¡¯t expect ye li to be an evolved being, an evolved being even stronger than young master gu. ye li looked at gu bai with indifference and said, ¡°you can¡¯t even throw a punch. are you sure you¡¯re not an ant?¡± gu bai was still writhing in pain, and the restaurant patrons were too stunned to offer any sympathy. at that moment, three middle-aged men rushed into the restaurant. ¡°young master, are you all right?¡± they exclaimed. the patrons immediately realized that these were genetic warriors from the gu family.. Chapter 348 - Chapter 348: Equipment Enhancement Stone chapter 348: equipment enhancement stone translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations the three middle-aged men who rushed in were all fifth-tier evolved beings and had encountered ye li in the falling rock mountain range before. ¡°give¡­ give him a beating!¡± gu bai roared in pain and anger. the three tier-5 evolved beings looked at ye li and were a little stunned. obviously, they had discovered that they had seen ye li in the wilderness area. ¡°how dare you hurt our young master? go to hell!¡± a tier-5 evolved being shouted angrily. as soon as he finished speaking, this tier-5 evolved being punched out like the wind, and his fist was also filled with red spiritual energy. he was an a-class genetic warrior. the power of a pure punch was dozens of times weaker than a punch with spiritual energy. if a punch from a tier-5 evolved being with a-class gene hit an ordinary person, the latter would definitely die. ye li raised his finger. the one yang finger wasn¡¯t very powerful and didn¡¯t have obvious effects on genetic warriors of the same realm or humans. but for low-leveled genetic warriors, it was terrifyingly powerful. swish! a shocking golden spiritual light burst from ye li¡¯s finger. the fifth-tier evolved being widened his eyes in disbelief. he could never have expected that ye li could launch such an attack. it was too late to dodge. the golden spiritual light struck the fifth-tier evolved being¡¯s arm directly. instantly, the fifth-tier evolved being was sent flying, crashing heavily into the wall. the remaining two fifth-tier evolved beings were stunned. they hadn¡¯t even processed what had happened when they, too, charged at ye li. ye li smiled, thinking that these two were just stupid flies. ¡°swoosh, swoosh!¡± two more shocking golden spiritual lights burst from ye li¡¯s fingers. ye li was now a ninth-tier evolved being, a practitioner of the fourth layer of the ancient devil tome. there was no way these two fifth-tier evolved beings could withstand his attacks. ¡°all!!!¡± unsurprisingly, the arms of the two fifth-tier evolved beings were pierced, and they were sent flying backward just like their companion. gu bai, witnessing all of this, was dumbfounded. he had even forgotten about the pain from his injured hand. he could never have imagined that ye li was this powerful. ye li found this encounter rather uninteresting. even while having a meal, he attracted such annoying flies. he took out a stack of post-apocalyptic coins from his pocket, placed it on the table, and then calmly left. he left the restaurant¡¯s customers in a state of shock, like statues frozen in place. ye li wondered whether he should go see xia xi. after pondering for a few seconds, he shook his head. ¡°all, xia chun is having a concert in ten days. hurry up and get tickets!¡± as ye li walked a few steps away, he heard a voice that caught his attention. he couldn¡¯t believe there were still stars in this post-apocalyptic world. it seemed interesting. a concert in ten days, and they were already selling tickets. it appeared that xia chun was a big star. without thinking too much, ye li returned to his hotel room to spend the night. the next day, sunlight streamed in through the window, casting a radiant glow on his handsome face. ¡°zombie chest xio.¡± ye li opened the zombie chests with a single command: ¡°acquired gene points: 1000, strength points: 1000, speed points: 1000, defense points: 1000.¡± ¡°acquired equipment enhancement stone xi.¡± ye li integrated the acquired attribute points into his body and then examined the description of the equipment enhancement stone. equipment enhancement stone: enhances equipment, allowing it to increase by one level, up to s-level. ye li thought about his dragon-slaying blade and heavenly tower, both of which were beyond sss-tier artifacts. they had no need for this equipment enhancement stone. he then checked the equipment of the apocalypse legion. ah da¡¯s silver boxing gloves were s-level, swordsman all qi¡¯s cleave sword was s-level, but longyu¡¯s water and fire merciless spear was only a-level.. Chapter 349 - Chapter 349: Fifth chapter 349: fifth-tier spirit soul translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations without much thought, ye li attached equipment strengthening stones to the water and fire merciless spear. ¡°strengthening initiated:¡± ¡°io%¡­3o%¡­6o%¡­ioo%.¡± ¡°strengthening successful. water and fire merciless spear has been upgraded to s-grade.¡± currently, long yu was only a fourth-tier zombie and too weak. ye li planned to visit various areas of sky blue base city to level up long yu and also synthesize some clawed zombies. afterward, ye li got up, freshened up, and left the city. once outside the outer walls of sky blue base city, ye li arrived at another city, a mid-sized one. he released the apocalypse legion from the system space and had them attract zombies. ¡°giggle, don¡¯t run, human. your destiny is to have your soul devoured by me.¡± a few minutes later, a piercing voice reached ye li¡¯s ears. ye li followed the voice and saw a woman about his age being chased by a spirit soul. the spirit soul was of the fifth-tier, while the woman was a fourth-tier evolved being. the woman seemed exhausted, and it appeared that she had not only been through a fierce battle, but had also run for quite a while. the woman was running in ye li¡¯s direction, with the spirit soul close behind, constantly taunting her. suddenly, the woman spotted ye li, and her pupils contracted. ¡°run!¡± she yelled at ye li. ye li gave a faint smile. he hadn¡¯t expected the woman to be so kind-hearted, just like xia xi. on the surface, she seemed as cold as ice, but her heart was hundreds of times kinder than an average person¡¯s. the woman was startled, not understanding why ye li wasn¡¯t running. behind her was a fifth-tier spirit soul. ¡°run! there is a dark race member behind me!¡± the woman shouted at ye li again, thinking he might not have heard. however, ye li still appeared to not hear anything, remaining motionless with a calm and composed expression on his face. the woman clenched her teeth. the man had a chance to live, but he was acting like a deaf person. she had no other choice. finally, the woman reached ye li. she didn¡¯t want to bother with him because she thought he was either crazy or foolish. even after seeing a fifth-tier spirit soul, he still didn¡¯t run. as she was about to run past ye li, a hand suddenly grabbed her hand! the woman was shocked as if she had been struck by lightning, her entire body shivering. her fair face was filled with horror. who was this person? why did he grab my hand? the fifth-tier spirit soul also stopped. spirit souls had no physical form, similar to the grim reaper in chinese movies, only lacking a scythe. ¡°giggle, 1 didn¡¯t expect another human to join us. it seems i¡¯ll have a feast today,¡± the fifth-tier spirit soul laughed smugly. ¡°leave, or you will die soon,¡± ye li calmly said to the fifth-tier spirit soul. the woman was dumbfounded. she couldn¡¯t believe what ye li had just said. ¡°what are you doing? this is a fifth-tier spirit soul!¡± the woman quickly whispered to ye li. she had initially wanted to help him escape, but he not only didn¡¯t run, but also grabbed her hand. moreover, what was going on with his hand? the woman felt that ye li¡¯s hand was like a vise, firmly holding hers. ye li smiled.. he looked at the woman and said in a calm tone, ¡°is a fifth-tier spirit soul very strong?¡± Chapter 350 - Chapter 350: The Shock Has Just Begun chapter 350: the shock has just begun translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations the woman was taken aback; she couldn¡¯t believe that ye li had just said such words. is a fifth-tier soul spirit really that powerful? she was a fourth-tier evolved being, so if a fifth-tier soul spirit wasn¡¯t strong enough, would she need to flee? ¡°human, do you think i¡¯m strong?¡± the fifth-tier soul spirit looked at ye li with a mischievous grin. in his eyes, both ye li and the woman were already his prey. ye li thought for a few seconds and then looked at the fifth-tier soul spirit and said, ¡°i not only think you¡¯re not strong, but you¡¯re also as weak as an ant.¡± ¡°what!!!¡± the fifth-tier soul spirit was shocked to hear this and couldn¡¯t believe that ye li would say such a thing. the woman was also stunned, wondering how this person could say such words. ¡°such an arrogant human. i¡¯ll devour your soul right now and see if you¡¯re still arrogant!¡± the fifth-tier soul spirit said coldly. as he spoke, the fifth-tier soul spirit rushed towards ye li. the woman, seeing this, turned pale with shock and stood there, not knowing what to do. suddenly, ye li raised his index finger and looked calmly. the woman could swear that she had never been so shocked in her entire life. at a moment of life and death, he was still calmly looking at his finger? was he already beyond caring about life and death, or did he not realize he was about to die? the woman closed her eyes, knowing that ye li¡¯s fate would be very tragic. just as the fifth-tier soul spirit was about to attack, ye li pointed his finger! ¡°i have one finger, piercing through the sky!¡± a terrifying golden spirit light shot towards the fifth-tier soul spirit. the fifth-tier soul spirit widened his eyes and tried to stop, but his speed was too fast, and he couldn¡¯t stop in time. ¡°alih!¡± the horrifying golden spirit light had pierced through the fifth-tier soul spirit¡¯s body. listening to his screams, the woman opened her eyes and was shocked. the fifth-tier soul spirit was disappearing visibly at an alarming rate, and the screams were truly hair-raising. in the end, the fifth-tier soul spirit disappeared forever from the world. ¡°you¡­ you!¡± the woman took three steps back; she finally understood why ye li could be so calm. it turned out that ye li was such a powerful individual. ye li looked at the woman indifferently and said slowly, ¡°are you very shocked?¡± the woman was stunned, she was indeed extremely shocked. just as the woman didn¡¯t know how to respond, ye li spoke again, ¡°never stop being shocked because everything 1 do will keep you shocked for three days and three nights.¡± upon hearing this, the woman was even more shocked. she looked at ye li, who was handsome and seemingly close to her age. why was his cultivation tier so high? she didn¡¯t understand; she really didn¡¯t. ¡°what¡¯s your name?¡± ye li suddenly asked. ¡°i¡­ i¡¯m xia chun,¡± the woman replied. xia chun? ye li thought for a moment; he seemed to have heard that name in the sky blue base city. right, it was that famous singer xia chun, who was going to have a concert in ten days. could this be the same famous star? xia chun stole a glance at ye li and took another look. she had never seen anyone like ye li before. she thought the shock she just experienced was the most shocking moment of her life. but even if she used all her strength, she couldn¡¯t have imagined that the shock had only just begun! ¡°roar!¡± the apocalypse legion, accompanied by zombies, had already come from all directions.. Chapter 351 - Chapter 351: A Fifth chapter 351: a fifth-tier zombie translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ¡°this¡­ this!¡± xia chun looked at the scene before her in utter shock. how was this possible? thousands of zombies! and¡­ xia chun¡¯s eyes widened more than they ever had in her life. she rubbed her eyes, feeling like she must be seeing things. six golden-purple-eyed zombies? ninth-tier zombies!!! seeing this, xia chun¡¯s soul seemed to shudder. she quickly looked at ye li and found his face seemed as if he hadn¡¯t noticed these zombies at all. ¡°what should we do?¡± xia chun asked ye li. ye li waved his hand calmly and said, ¡°no need to panic.¡± xia chun was taken aback. with so many zombies, six ninth-tier zombies, and one fourth-tier zombie. i low could he remain so calm? xia chun couldn¡¯t fathom ye li¡¯s composure. she couldn¡¯t even dream that there could be such a composed person in this world. the apocalypse legion had led the zombies close, most of which were level 1 zombies. ye li took a look and noticed several dozen level 2 clawed zombies. not only could they tier up long yu, but they could also be used to synthesize some clawed zombies. this was a good opportunity. ¡°attack.¡± ye li ordered the army of the apocalypse legion. with ye li¡¯s command, the apocalypse legion began to take action. ye li opened the synthesis grid in his mind and started synthesizing. he synthesized a level 3 clawed zombie, then another level 3 clawed zombie¡­ ding¡­ ¡°long yu has leveled up to a fifth-tier zombie.¡± these zombies¡¯ levels were too low; they were all level 1 zombies. it felt uninteresting to synthesize them after getting used to synthesizing level 3 to 5 zombies in the wilderness zone. he checked and found that there were 15 level 3 clawed zombies now. including the three he had synthesized previously, he now had a total of 18 clawed zombies. ye li had no plans to synthesize these 18 level-3 clawed zombies; instead, he intended to cultivate them. thinking of the legendary yan yun eighteen riders in the ancient times, he decided to name his group the ¡°eighteen clawed.¡± he looked at xia chun again and found her standing still like a statue. ye li shook his head; he had clearly told her never to be shocked, so why wasn¡¯t she listening? however, he could understand. who could remain unshaken when facing him, ye li? he doubted he could find anyone like that in this world. ye li found a place to sit down. he hadn¡¯t eaten since leaving sky blue base city, so he took out a box of food from the system space and began to eat and drink. xia chun swallowed hard; she felt as though all the strength in her body had been drained. only now did she truly understand what kind of person ye li was. no! ye li was not a person but a member of the dark race, an entity that she couldn¡¯t imagine how powerful it was. after finishing his meal, ye li planned to continue finding zombies to synthesize. long yu was only a fifth-tier zombie now. her level was too low. he also wanted to figure out the location of the super treasure map, but at the moment, he had no clue. when he left the wilderness zone, the coordinates had suddenly disappeared from his mind, something he had never experienced before. ¡°roar!¡± suddenly, ye li heard a fierce zombie roar. turning around, he saw that a zombie was already engaged in a battle with xia chun. what surprised ye li was that this particular zombie was a fifth-tier zombie. a fifth-tier zombie! could there be fifth-tier zombies here? ye li¡¯s face showed a trace of excitement. after all, long yu was only a fifth-tier zombie now.. Chapter 352 - Chapter 352: Rescuing Xia Chun chapter 352: rescuing xia chun translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations xia chun was grappling with the fifth-tier male zombie. she was a fourth-tier evolved being and had been severely frightened. without paying attention for a moment, she was bitten on the arm by the fifth-tier male zombie. xia chun turned pale with shock. being bitten by a zombie meant she would also turn into one. she hadn¡¯t even had the chance to inspect the wound when the fifth-tier male zombie let out a roar and lunged towards her. xia chun¡¯s eyes widened, realizing that she was powerless to resist the attack of the fifth-tier male zombie. but to her surprise, just as the fifth-tier male zombie was about to pounce on her, it was suddenly struck by a horrifying golden spirit light and fell to the ground. ye li opened the synthesis grid in his mind and merged the fifth-tier male zombie with long yu, which resulted in long yu becoming a sixth-tier zombie. ye li considered himself lucky; generally, it would take quite some effort to synthesize long yu into a sixth-tier zombie. as ye li looked at xia chun, he noticed that her arm had already started to show signs of zombification, and it wouldn¡¯t be long before she turned into a zombie herself. ¡°am i¡­ am i going to turn into a zombie?¡± xia chun looked at the zombification on her arm, her eyes becoming lifeless, and her once fair face losing its luster. she didn¡¯t want to become a zombie; she really didn¡¯t want to! at this moment, xia chun deeply regretted her decision to come here. if she could do it over, she would never have come. her concert was just ten days away, and yet she had chosen to come here for some experience. looking at xia chun, ye li couldn¡¯t help but think of xiao hui. back then, xiao hui had been ambushed by a zombie and nearly turned into a zombie. ¡°senior, am 1 going to turn into a zombie soon?¡± xiao hui¡¯s words still echoed in ye li¡¯s ears. ye li sighed inwardly, wondering how xiao hui was doing now. if she were here, she definitely wouldn¡¯t want xia chun to become a zombie. in that case, 1 will save her! immediately, ye li walked towards xia chun with majestic air. xia chun, who was watching her own hands zombify, trembled violently. then, she clenched her teeth and made a decision. that decision was to commit suicide!!! she would rather die than become a zombie. with all her remaining strength, xia chun raised her palm and activated a trace of purple spirit energy that ran through her body. purple spirit energy was an s-level genetic warrior¡¯s ability. just as her palm with the purple spirit energy was about to strike her chest, a strong hand grabbed her hand. xia chun was startled, and she looked at ye li in astonishment. ¡°you¡­!¡± ye li didn¡¯t reply; instead, he gently tapped xia chun¡¯s head, and she immediately lost consciousness. (here, skip half an hour.) as her entire body shivered, ye li began to feel bored. the zombification on xia chun¡¯s body had disappeared. ye li felt no guilt; he was saving xia chun¡¯s life. whether in the apocalypse or in the world he came from, a woman¡¯s most precious thing was always her life. not long after, xia chun slowly opened her eyes. after waking up, xia chun suddenly remembered something, and her whole body trembled. she quickly looked at her hands. upon seeing this, she was dumbfounded. ¡°i¡­ 1 didn¡¯t turn into a zombie?¡± xia chun found it hard to believe. she distinctly remembered being bitten by the zombie, and her body had already started to zombify.. Chapter 353 - Chapter 353: A Seventh chapter 353: a seventh-tier member of dark night tribe translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations xia chun couldn¡¯t imagine why she didn¡¯t become a zombie after being bitten by a zombie. she thought for a moment. she remembered that when she was about to kill herself, a strong hand grabbed her hand. at this point, xia chun could only think of one possibility¡­ she nodded slightly and looked at the silent ye li. the astonishing display of power ye li had just shown had left her in shock, and she now understood that ye li was an immensely powerful member of the dark race. ¡°did this member of the dark race save me?¡± xia chun wondered to herself. there was no one else here, and since ye li was the one who had saved her, she couldn¡¯t think of any other reason. but he was a dark race member¡­ would he actually save people? everyone in the sky blue base city knew that the dark race was universally condemned, and it was rumored that the zombie virus had been created by a supreme being from the dark race. ye li had been in this parallel world for a while now, and every time he synthesized zombies, people nearby would think he was a member of the dark race. although xia chun didn¡¯t speak, he could tell with his toes that she also thought that he was a member of the dark race, a powerful one. ¡°don¡¯t just stand there. yes, 1 did save you, and i am not a member of the dark race.¡± ye li looked at xia chun and said calmly. xia chun was surprised by ye li¡¯s words; she hadn¡¯t expected him to say that. ¡°senior, are you really not a member of the dark race?¡± xia chun remembered that just a moment ago, ye li had reduced the number of zombies and made the high-leveled zombies seem to obey his commands. wasn¡¯t that something only the dark race could do? ye li gave a faint smile. ¡°do you think i need to lie to you?¡± he didn¡¯t want to explain, because trying to explain to these low-leveled evolved beings was like casting pearls before swine. ye li didn¡¯t continue to pay attention to xia chun. while she was fair-skinned and beautiful, he had encountered countless beautiful women, and she was not the only one with such looks. he wondered why there would be a fifth-tier zombie in this small city. such high-tiered zombies were rare, and he had only encountered them in the wilderness zone. ¡°have you seen where my zombie went?¡± suddenly, a very cold voice reached ye li¡¯s ears. ye li followed the voice and saw a dark race member completely shrouded in dark energy on the nearby high-rise building. the dark race member was holding a silver horn and appeared extremely eerie. ¡°a seventh-tier member of the dark race,¡± ye li murmured to himself. to be honest, a seventh-tier member of the dark race should be like a mountain to xia chun. however, for ye li, they were nothing more than ants. ¡°a fifth-tier zombie ran over here just now. did you see it?¡± the seventh-tier dark race member continued to ask. the seventh-tier dark race member was enveloped in an aura of darkness, making it impossible to see their appearance. however, just listening to their cold voice was enough to send shivers down one¡¯s spine. ¡°that fifth-tier zombie ran to us, so we saw it,¡± ye li said lightly. ¡°oh?¡± the seventh-tier dark race member seemed somewhat stunned. ¡°since you saw my zombies, why are you still alive?¡± the seventh-tier dark race member asked. the seventh-tier dark race member was from a tribe of the dark races, called the dark night tribe. their ability was to control mutated zombies. ye li pondered for a few seconds and then looked at the seventh-tier dark night tribe member and slowly said, ¡°perhaps it¡¯s because we¡¯re too cute, so it didn¡¯t want to bite us,¡± ye li replied nonchalantly.. wanna gift the story? try one. Chapter 354 - Chapter 354: What Realm Are You In? chapter 354: what realm are you in? translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations the seventh-tier dark night tribe member was taken aback, clearly not expecting ye li to respond this way. ¡°human, how can you remain so calm in front of me?¡± the seventh-tier dark night tribe member thought that ye li must haven¡¯t seen his zombies, but he couldn¡¯t understand how ye li could be so composed in his presence. ye li smiled and replied, ¡°i¡¯m always this calm no matter who i¡¯m facing. it¡¯s just how 1 am.¡± for some reason, xia chun wasn¡¯t worried at all at this moment. after witnessing ye li¡¯s incredible abilities, she knew that the strange seventh-tier dark race member on the tall building couldn¡¯t possibly be a match for ye li. the seventh-tier dark night tribe member sneered, ¡°human, i just wanted to ask where my zombies went, but now 1 think i should kill you.¡± ye li thought that this seventh-tier dark night tribe member could have been living well, but he just wanted to provoke him. as the saying went, heaven has a road, you don¡¯t take it; hell has no door, you barge in. ¡°if you want to kill me, come and try.¡± ye li slowly hooked his finger at the tier-seven dark night tribe member. the seventh-tier dark night tribe member widened his eyes as if he had never been insulted in such a manner before. he glared at ye li and angrily declared, ¡°human, you¡¯re asking for death!¡± with that, a surge of dark energy rushed toward ye li. ye li watched as the dark energy approached. while it had formidable power, it was still no match for him. the seventh-tier dark night tribe member chuckled coldly. in his eyes, this attack would surely be fatal for ye li. just as the dark energy was about to reach ye li, he raised his finger, and golden spiritual light radiated from it. swish! with a sharp sound, the astonishing golden spiritual light clashed with the dark energy, completely dispelling it. xia chun had not paid attention earlier, but now, as she watched the dark energy burst forth from ye li¡¯s fingertip, her eyes widened in shock. ¡°a sss-tier genetic warrior!¡± xia chun¡¯s heart was in turmoil. she had heard of sss-tier genetic warriors but had never seen one. she had always thought that such warriors only existed in legends. yet now, she found herself face to face with an sss-tier genetic warrior, and it left her utterly astonished. ye li was a ninth-tier evolved being who had practiced the fourth level of the ancient devil tome. the ancient devil tome was equivalent to the inner martial arts techniques in martial arts novels, such as the ¡°eagle claw¡± or ¡°dragon-subduing palm.¡± however, the dark race member on the tall building was only seventh-tier, and there was no way he could match ye li. it was like a monster facing ultraman, and the outcome was certain. without a doubt, at the moment when the golden spiritual light clashed with the dark energy, the dark energy was completely dispersed. the terrifying golden spiritual light surged toward the seventh-tier dark race member on the tall building! the seventh-tier dark race member, perched on the tall building, was greatly alarmed. he never would have thought that ye li was so terrifying! in a desperate attempt, he quickly dodged the attack. a seventh-tier dark race member was already considered a high-leveled dark race member. the seventh-tier dark race member managed to evade the assault of the golden spiritual light. ¡°human, what¡­ what realm are you in?¡± the seventh-tier dark race member looked at ye li with utter shock. he had originally thought that ye li was as good as dead, but he never expected himself to provoke someone he shouldn¡¯t. ye li contemplated for a few seconds and then looked at the seventh-tier dark night tribe member. ¡°it¡¯s not that high, just the ninth-tier..¡± Chapter 355 - Chapter 355: Do You Think You Can Survive? chapter 355: do you think you can survive? translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations when ye li said those words, the seventh-tier dark night tribe member was instantly filled with shock. ¡°ni¡­ ninth-tier evolved being?¡± the seventh-tier dark race member would rather believe that the sky was about to fall than accept that ye li was a ninth-tier evolved being. although he didn¡¯t want to believe it, the power ye li had just displayed left him with no choice but to believe. xia chun was also in complete awe. she had never imagined that ye li was a ninth-tier evolved being. after contemplating for a few seconds, the seventh-tier dark night tribe member said to ye li, ¡°human, i apologize for my earlier offense. 1 will leave now.¡± this seventh-tier dark night tribe member adhered to the principle of ¡°with green hills remaining, there¡¯s no need to worry about running out of firewood¡±, so he was preparing to depart. however, just as he took a step, ye li¡¯s voice reached his ears. ¡°do you really think you can survive?¡± the seventh-tier dark race member was stunned and turned around to find ye li looking at him with indifference. then, the dark race member clenched his teeth and stared at ye li. ¡°human, even if you¡¯re a ninth-tier evolved being, do you really think you can kill me if 1 want to escape?¡± ye li chuckled. he was amused. he hadn¡¯t been this happy in the past ten days. could he kill him? a mere seventh-tier dark race member dared to say such words to him, ye li. how could he not laugh? ¡°why are you laughing?¡± the seventh-tier dark race member stared at ye li with a cold expression. ¡°since you believe that i can¡¯t kill you, why don¡¯t you give it a try?¡± ye li replied slowly. silence, a deathly silence! the seventh-tier dark race member¡¯s face turned incredibly cold. he glared at ye li in anger. ¡°human, don¡¯t underestimate me!¡± as soon as he finished speaking, the tier-seven dark night tribe member turned around and exuded a dark aura as if he was about to disappear into the dark aura. at that moment, ye li activated his swift steps, leaving only an afterimage in his original position. when ye li reappeared, he was already on the rooftop where the seventh-tier dark race member was located. the entire process had been lightning-fast, taking less than a second. the seventh-tier dark night tribe member, who saw this, was terrified beyond belief. ¡°human, you¡­¡± the seventh-tier dark race member hadn¡¯t finished speaking when his life was extinguished forever. ye li had drawn an unparalleled demonic blade from the system space. an illusory blood dragon with five claws coiled in the sky, and the sound of a dragon¡¯s roar mixed with the ringing of a blade filled the air, sending shivers down the spine. ye li raised the blade and unleashed a slash. swish! this slash possessed a terrifying power that was beyond comparison. ¡°all!!!¡± with a deafening scream, the seventh-tier dark race member¡¯s life was forever extinguished. ye li sheathed the dragon-slaying blade back into the system space and leaped to xia chun¡¯s side. at this moment, xia chun was in a state of shock, recalling the words ye li had said to her. ¡°are you very shocked?¡± ¡°never be too shocked because everything 1 do will leave you astonished for three days and three nights.¡± but, despite trying to resist the astonishment, she couldn¡¯t help but be amazed. xia chun could no longer fathom ye li¡¯s terror. as she looked at his slightly slender figure, she felt as if he could conquer the world! ¡°miss, you are indeed here.¡± a somewhat flustered voice suddenly appeared, followed by more than a dozen middle-aged men rushing over.. Chapter 356 - Chapter 356: Heading to the Xia Family chapter 356: heading to the xia family translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations xia chun was taken aback. she hadn¡¯t expected her family members to come here. ¡°miss, you should go back quickly. the family head found out that you came to jiang city for training and is furious!¡± the dozen or so middle-aged men were all fifth-tier evolved beings, and their strength was not weak. xia chun was shocked. she had only told xia xi about her trip to jiang city, so it seemed that her little sister had reported her to their father. ever since xia xi had returned from the wilderness zone after a near-death experience, she had changed. her cold and aloof demeanor had disappeared. ¡°senior, do you¡­ do you want to come back with me to sky blue base city?¡± after a few seconds, xia chun gathered her courage and looked at ye li. ye li thought for a moment and then nodded. ¡°alright.¡± xia chun was surprised by ye li¡¯s agreement. she had asked the question on a whim. the dozen or so xia family genetic warriors were somewhat astonished. they had never seen ye li before, and there was no record of him in the world of genetic warriors in sky blue base city. ¡°miss, who is he¡­¡± one of the fifth-tier evolved beings asked tentatively. ¡°don¡¯t ask what you shouldn¡¯t ask!¡± xia chun furrowed her brow. the terrifying power ye li had just displayed was something she didn¡¯t want to provoke. otherwise, the lives of these xia family genetic warriors would be in danger. the fifth-tier evolved being immediately closed his mouth upon hearing xia chun¡¯s words. they headed in the direction of sky blue base city. ye li thought that his trip to jiangcheng had been quite fruitful. not only had he synthesized a seventh-tier zombie from long yu, but he also had 18 tier 3 clawed zombies. the next time he came out of sky blue base city, he would have long yu and the 18 clawed zombie tier up. after arriving in sky blue base city, ye li followed xia chun towards the xia family. the xia family in sky blue base city, like the gu family, was one of the top families and a pillar of the genetic warrior families. before long, ye li arrived outside the xia family¡¯s residence. the xia family¡¯s building was magnificent, resembling a palace. ¡°miss, this is my home. let¡¯s go inside,¡± xia chun said to ye li. ye li nodded and walked inside. xia chun was the eldest daughter of the xia family¡¯s main branch. her father, xia hong, was the head of the xia family and an eighth-tier evolved being. her position in the xia family was undoubtedly high. some xia family juniors greeted xia chun as they passed by. ¡°sister, you¡¯re finally back,¡± a voice reached ye li¡¯s ears. this voice was extremely familiar to ye li because it belonged to xia xi, whom he had encountered in the wilderness zone. ye li not only saved xia xi in the wilderness zone, but also changed her personality. the xia xi he had met before was cold and aloof, but the current xia xi seemed a bit mischievous. ¡°tell me, did you tell father about my whereabouts?¡± xia chun asked xia xi. ¡°i-l-i¡­ father kept pressing me, so i had no choice but to tell him,¡± xia xi said like a child who had done something wrong, lowering her head in embarrassment. ¡°sister, 1 feel like i¡¯m done for¡­¡± xia xi suddenly said. as her words fell, xia xi raised her head, but as she did so, she couldn¡¯t say anything more. a handsome face was reflected in her pupils, a face she had dreamed of at least ten times. ¡°se¡­ senior?¡± xia xi was dumbfounded. she couldn¡¯t believe it. she hurriedly rubbed her eyes, but no matter how she rubbed, the person in front of her remained the same.. Chapter 357 - Chapter 357: Meet Xia Xi Again chapter 357: meet xia xi again translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations even in her dreams, xia xi wouldn¡¯t have imagined that ye li would appear before her at this moment. ¡°senior, how did you¡­?¡± xia xi didn¡¯t know how to continue speaking. she felt extremely excited, and she hadn¡¯t been this excited her entire life, from birth until now. xia chun was somewhat puzzled. she wondered if xia xi knew ye li. could it be¡­ suddenly, xia chun thought of an astonishing possibility: ye li was the senior who had saved xia xi in the wilderness zone. this possibility was incredibly shocking because xia xi would not know ye li otherwise. as for xia chun being xia xi¡¯s sister, ye li had already guessed it when the dozen or so xia family genetic warriors appeared in jiang city. ¡°why? does my appearance surprise you?¡± ye li looked at xia xi calmly. xia xi was taken aback. she was not only surprised but shocked to an unimaginable extent. ¡°i¡­ i just didn¡¯t expect you to suddenly appear in front of me,¡± xia xi said. after returning from the wilderness zone, xia xi had thought that she might never see ye li again in her lifetime. only now did she realize how wrong her thoughts were. ¡°miss, second miss, the family head wants you to come inside,¡± a fifth-tier evolved being walked out of the xia family¡¯s hall and said to xia chun and xia xi. xia chun and xia xi exchanged glances before entering the hall. ye li found a place to sit casually. he picked up a small stone and played with it. ¡°what is your relationship with sister chun?¡± a somewhat harsh voice entered ye li¡¯s ears. ye li nodded slightly, and the one speaking was a teenager who looked quite good, about seventeen or eighteen years old, and he was a second-tier evolved being. once the teenager¡¯s words were spoken, the younger generation of the xia family all gathered around. they all wanted to know how ye li would answer next. ¡°it¡¯s not much of a relationship. i¡¯m just her savior,¡± ye li replied calmly. the younger generation of the xia family looked at ye li, and they couldn¡¯t believe his words. xia chun was the number one talent in the xia family, an s-level genetic talent, and a fourth-tier evolved being. she was undoubtedly a genius in the entire sky blue base city. ¡°sister chun is a fourth-tier evolved being. are you even more powerful than her?¡± a girl who appeared to be fifteen or sixteen years old asked ye li. the younger generation of the xia family looked at ye li, and they found it hard to believe that ye li could be xia chun¡¯s savior. ye li contemplated for a few seconds and then slowly spoke, ¡°is a fourth-tier evolved being considered strong in your eyes?¡± once ye li said this, the younger generation of the xia family was left dumbfounded. they couldn¡¯t believe that ye li would say such words. wasn¡¯t a fourth-tier evolved being strong enough? after all, xia chun belonged to the younger generation, so she must have limitless potential for the future. ¡°are you¡­ are you an ordinary person?¡± the girl who had just spoken to ye li asked. her words implied that ye li must be an ordinary person who didn¡¯t even understand the system of evolved beings unless he was incredibly powerful. the younger generation of the xia family certainly wouldn¡¯t believe that ye li was a super powerhouse. however, even if he were an ordinary person, he should at least know about the system of evolved beings, right? in the eyes of the younger generation of the xia family, ye li¡¯s words were absurd. ye li smiled faintly, ¡°if i were an ordinary person, how could i have saved xia chun?¡± wanna gift the story? try one. Chapter 358 - Chapter 358: The Shock of the Young Generation of the Xia Family chapter 358: the shock of the young generation of the xia family translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations the young generation of the xia family were left astonished by ye li¡¯s words. they didn¡¯t believe that ye li was xia chun¡¯s savior, but he insisted on it. could it be that he really was xia chun¡¯s savior? no, that couldn¡¯t be possible!!! ¡°you don¡¯t believe me?¡± ye li looked calmly at the young generation of the xia family, numbering around twenty. ¡°we don¡¯t!¡± a young man said firmly. ye li smiled inwardly and thought that since he had some free time, he might as well show them a thing or two. he looked around and saw a massive boulder not far away. it was beautifully shaped and seemed to be for decorative purposes. ¡°do you believe that 1 can turn that boulder into dust with just my eyes?¡± ye li pointed at the huge boulder with his finger. as soon as he said this, the young generation of the xia family widened their eyes, finding ye li¡¯s claim somewhat ridiculous. turn such a large boulder into dust with just his eyes? no one would believe that. ¡°hmph, 1 know it. it must be sister chun who saved you,¡± a girl aged around fifteen or sixteen said. in her view, ye li didn¡¯t have any abilities. his bragging skills, on the other hand, were top-notch. once the young generation of the xia family heard this, they felt as if they woke up from their dreams! other than sister chun saving him, was there any other explanation? ¡°since you claim that you can turn that large stone into dust with your eyes, then show us your abilities. we¡¯re all waiting,¡± a young man said mockingly. the young generation of the xia family all wore smirks, wanting to see ye li make a fool of himself. they also wanted ye li to understand that boasting without ability wouldn¡¯t work. ye li sighed inwardly. he could understand why the younger generation of the xia family didn¡¯t believe him. it was just because they had no idea how vast the world was and how high the sky was. then, he looked at the gigantic boulder not far away. just as the young generation of the xia family was ready to watch ye li embarrass himself, at this very moment!!! ye li activated the heavenly spirit eyes¡­ a golden spiritual attack shot out from his eyes and struck the huge boulder nearby. boom! the golden spiritual attack struck the boulder, and the massive stone¡­ turned into dust! how was that possible!!! the young generation of the xia family watched in astonishment as the entire scene unfolded before their eyes. they couldn¡¯t have imagined this even if they used all their strength. the entire process happened so quickly that they didn¡¯t even see how ye li did it. all they remembered was that a golden spiritual attack shot out from ye li¡¯s eyes. could it be¡­ he really turned the big boulder into dust with his eyes? they couldn¡¯t believe it, they really couldn¡¯t! wait! golden spiritual attack? at the same time, the young generation of the xia family thought of a terrifying possibility. they stared at ye li in shock. golden spiritual energy only belonged to¡­ an sss-tier genetic warrior! their eyes widened to the largest they had ever been in their lives, and they dared to swear that they had never been this shocked before. now they understood that everything ye li had said was true. just a moment ago, they had mocked ye li, but now they wished they could find a hole to hide in. the huge boulder turned to dust, and the sound traveled quite far. everyone in the xia family heard the loud noise and rushed out to investigate. ¡°what¡¯s going on?¡± a middle-aged man shouted from afar! Chapter 359 - Chapter 359: This Is Mystic Iron Stone chapter 359: this is mystic iron stone translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations the young generation of the xia family quickly made way, and even without turning around, they knew who was shouting. it was the head of the xia family, an eighth-tier evolved being, xia hong! xia hong, along with several elders from the xia family, emerged from the hall, with xia chun and xia xi by his side. ¡°master, he turned that large stone into dust with his eyes,¡± a young man said to xia hong. as soon as these words were spoken, both xia hong and the others were left dumbfounded. xia hong immediately looked in the direction of the big boulder. but what remained there was nothing but a pile of dust. seeing this, xia hong¡¯s pupils contracted rapidly. that was mystic iron stone! he had gone to great lengths to obtain that mystic iron stone, and it had turned into dust? ¡°who did this, who!¡± xia hong angrily demanded. ¡°it was him, master,¡± a young man quickly pointed at ye li. xia hong turned his gaze toward ye li, and for a moment, he was taken aback. ¡°you?¡± xia hong remembered ye li from their encounter in the falling rock mountain range. he had never expected ye li to come from the wilderness zone to the sky blue base city. he still clearly recalled how arrogant ye li had been when they met in the wilderness. but now¡­ wait! xia hong suddenly thought of something. someone had just told him that ye li had turned his mystic iron stone into dust using his eyes. this couldn¡¯t be possible!!! even an eighth-tier evolved being like xia hong, even if he were to die, wouldn¡¯t dare to believe that someone could turn a huge mystic iron stone into dust with his eyes. he had never even heard of such a thing. ¡°i didn¡¯t expect that, master xia hong. your hard-earned mystic iron stone has turned into dust. what a pity!¡± a seventh-tier evolved being said to xia hong. this seventh-tier evolved being wasn¡¯t a member of the xia family but rather from the gu family, one of the eight families in the sky blue base city. when ye li first met xia xi, she had told xia chun that she was in big trouble. the reason was that the gu family¡¯s genetic warrior had come to the xia family with only one purpose. that was to propose marriage between the gu family¡¯s young master, gu bai, and xia xi! unfortunately, xia xi had never liked gu bai. it was nothing more than a family arrangement, and the events that had happened in the falling rock mountain range had made xia xi completely see through what kind of person gu bai was. xia hong¡¯s anger flared up even more when he heard this. he glared at ye li and demanded, ¡°how did you turn my mystic iron stone into this?¡± ¡°didn¡¯t someone just tell you? i used my eyes. could it be that you¡¯re suffering from senility?¡± ye li¡¯s face showed a playful expression. with this remark, xia hong froze like he had turned into stone. as an eighth-tier evolved being and the head of the xia family, he had never heard anyone speak to him in such a manner. the xia family members were all left looking at each other because they thought ye li was extremely arrogant for daring to speak to their master this way. ye li hadn¡¯t even finished speaking when the seventh-tier evolved being from the gu family spoke to him. ¡°brat, who do you think you are? how dare you speak to master xia hong like this?¡± the seventh-tier evolved being stared at ye li disdainfully. ye li was slightly stunned when he heard that. he thought to himself, even if it doesn¡¯t rain, there will be dog pee moss? ¡°what should i say about you?¡± ye li looked at the tier-seven evolved being and said slowly. the seventh-tier evolved being was shocked. he clearly didn¡¯t understand what ye li meant. ¡°brat, what do you mean?¡± the seventh-tier evolved being stared at ye li. ye li thought for a moment and then said to the seventh-tier evolved being with a faint smile, ¡°have you ever heard the saying ¡®those who create their own problems deserve it¡¯?¡± Chapter 360 - Chapter 360: Too Weak chapter 360: too weak translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations the seventh-tier evolved being from the gu family was stunned, and then he stared at ye li with an intense gaze. ¡°what did you say?¡± ¡°those who create their own problems deserve it?¡± as an elder of the gu family, when had anyone ever dared to speak to him like this? not only the seventh-tier evolved being from the gu family, but even the xia family members were shocked by ye li¡¯s words. they couldn¡¯t fathom how ye li dared to say such things. xia hong looked at ye li. when he had encountered ye li in the falling rock mountain range, he had already felt displeased with ye li. now, seeing ye li turn his mystic iron stone into dust, xia hong¡¯s anger flared up even more. suddenly, xia hong noticed that ye li looked very young, especially his eyes. no one could forget those eyes. his eyes were as serene as the night and as profound as the ocean. ye li smiled calmly and looked at the seventh-tier evolved being from the gu family. ¡°1 didn¡¯t expect that, besides being pitifully weak, you¡¯re also deaf.¡± ¡°what!!!¡± with these words, the people from the xia family were left shocked. they couldn¡¯t understand how ye li could dare to speak like this! was a seventh-tier evolved being really considered weak? in the entire sky blue base city, there were probably very few who would dare to say such a thing. xia chun and xia xi, however, knew that ye li was absolutely qualified to say this. after all, they had witnessed ye li¡¯s suffocating strength firsthand. the seventh-tier evolved being from the gu family, upon hearing ye li¡¯s words, had his eyes shooting flames. he glared at ye li and angrily shouted, ¡°brat, you actually dare to call me an ant?¡± ye li smiled again. ¡°isn¡¯t that right?¡± the seventh-tier evolved being was even more furious, and he shouted at ye li, ¡°1 am an elder of the gu family, a seventh-tier evolved being!¡± he believed that someone like ye li couldn¡¯t possibly tell his level of cultivation. otherwise, he would have been scared off long ago. however, he couldn¡¯t have imagined that ye li, after learning his identity and level of cultivation, would show a look of boredom. ye li shook his head slowly and looked at the seventh-tier evolved being. ¡°too weak.¡± when the seventh-tier evolved being heard this, along with the xia family members, they were all left dumbfounded. they couldn¡¯t recall being so shocked for at least a decade. ¡°you¡­ you!!!¡± the seventh-tier evolved being from the gu family was so angry that his eyes turned red. he stared at ye li, not knowing how to respond. the young generation of the xia family was also at a loss. although ye li had seen through the mystic iron stone with his eyes and was indeed an sss genetic warrior, the fact remained that the other party was a seventh-tier evolved being. ¡°by the way, your eldest young master hasn¡¯t been doing too well recently, has he?¡± ye li suddenly asked. the xia family members were puzzled by this question, but the seventh-tier evolved being from the gu family, upon hearing it, widened his eyes. ¡°how do you know?¡± he quickly asked. before ye li could answer, the seventh-tier evolved being thought of a shocking possibility. ¡°was it you who injured little bai?¡± the seventh-tier evolved being stared at ye li. ¡°helie.¡± ¡°i just gave him a lesson to let him know that there are some people he shouldn¡¯t provoke,¡± ye li replied with a smile. ye li had pierced through gu bai¡¯s arm with his one yang finger. he had also pierced the arms of several fifth-tier evolved beings from the gu family. what was the difference between this and provoking the entire gu family? the gu family had frantically searched for ye li¡¯s whereabouts in sky blue base city, but by then, ye li had already gone to jiang city. the seventh-tier evolved being had never dreamed that the person who had provoked the gu family was right in front of him! ¡°hahaha!¡± suddenly, the seventh-tier evolved being burst into laughter, his face twisted with anger.. Chapter 361 - Chapter 361: Ashamed into Anger chapter 361: ashamed into anger translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ye li looked at the seventh-tier evolved being with a puzzled expression. ¡°what are you laughing at?¡± the seventh-tier evolved being stopped laughing when he heard ye li¡¯s question. he looked at ye li with a triumphant expression and said, ¡°1 never expected that it would be so easy to find you, and without any effort at all.¡± ¡°so, what do you say? are you coming back with me to the gu family on your own, or do you want me to take action?¡± the seventh-tier evolved being continued. as these words were spoken, the air became unusually quiet. the members of the xia family all turned their eyes to ye li, curious to know how he would respond. ye li shook his head inwardly, wondering why he always encountered people with such poor judgment. was it really that hard to remember not to mess with someone you shouldn¡¯t? ¡°leave, and do it as fast as you can,¡± ye li calmly said to the seventh-tier evolved being. the seventh-tier evolved being was taken aback. he couldn¡¯t understand why, even at this point, ye li could still be so audacious. ¡°you insolent brat!¡± the seventh-tier evolved being shouted. as the sound fell, the seventh-tier evolved being raised his palm, and a red spiritual power attack was directed towards ye li. the xia family members quickly turned their gaze towards ye li. they knew that this was a strike from a seventh-tier evolved being and were curious if ye li could withstand it. however, what they didn¡¯t expect was that ye li showed no intention of dodging. he remained still in his place, with an indifferent expression on his face. xia hong shook his head. he had thought that ye li must have some strength to be able to say so many arrogant words. now, this elder of the gu family had already scared ye li silly with just a casual blow. the red spiritual power attack was only a hair¡¯s breadth away from ye li, and ye li still showed no intention of dodging. the xia family members widened their eyes because they knew that ye li was about to be hit by this red spiritual power attack. xia chun and xia xi were on the edge of their seats, their palms sweaty. however, just as the red spiritual power attack was about to hit ye li, at the critical moment, ye li disappeared from his original position, leaving only an afterimage. ¡°what!!!¡± the xia family members and the seventh-tier evolved being from the gu family couldn¡¯t help but inhale sharply. he disappeared? when the red spiritual power attack was so close to ye li, there was no way he could have avoided it. they had all thought that ye li would definitely be hit by the attack, so they were completely unprepared for what happened. how fast was that speed?! the seventh-tier evolved being from the gu family was even more dumbfounded. at the moment ye li disappeared from his original position, he quickly searched for ye li¡¯s figure. at this moment, ye li had already appeared behind the seventh-tier evolved being, but the seventh-tier evolved being had no idea! when the seventh-tier evolved being finally reacted and turned around, he hadn¡¯t even finished his sentence before his entire body was sent flying. xia hong¡¯s face turned pale. he hadn¡¯t noticed when ye li had moved behind the seventh-tier evolved being. he couldn¡¯t understand how ye li had done it. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only even the elders and disciples of the xia family were stunned. they couldn¡¯t fathom how terrifying ye li was. the seventh-tier evolved being crashed heavily to the ground, his face covered in dust. he struggled to get up, his eyes filled with raging anger. as an elder of the gu family, he couldn¡¯t remember the last time someone had dared to attack him. in an instant, the seventh-tier evolved being¡¯s anger surged, and his courage grew. he seemed ready to take ye li¡¯s life. ¡°i¡¯ll have your life!¡± the seventh-tier evolved being erupted in fury.. Chapter 362 - Chapter 362: Isn’t it a Bit Late to Escape Now? chapter 362: isn¡¯t it a bit late to escape now? translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations with a swift motion, the seventh-tier evolved being extended a large hand formed of condensed spiritual power, reaching out to grab ye li. ye li shook his head inwardly. at this point, this seventh-tier evolved being still didn¡¯t realize the vast difference in strength between them. the members of the xia family turned their attention back to ye li, curious to see if he could withstand the seventh-tier evolved being¡¯s attack. ye li slowly raised one finger, and golden spiritual power enveloped it. swish! ye li swung his finger, and a burst of golden spiritual power shot out like lightning. the golden spiritual power attack collided with the giant hand formed of spiritual power. boom! a deafening explosion resounded, and to everyone¡¯s surprise, the spiritual power hand was shattered by the impact. the golden spiritual power attack continued to rush towards the seventh-tier evolved being. the seventh-tier evolved being was shocked. he never expected that ye li was an sss-tier genetic warrior. except for the younger generation of the xia family, no one else had imagined that ye li could be an sss-tier genetic warrior, a genetic talent that existed only in legends. however, the seventh-tier evolved being was still a high-tier evolved being. he managed to dodge the golden spiritual power attack at the last moment. after evading the attack, he couldn¡¯t help but break into a cold sweat. he knew he was no match for ye li. the seventh-tier evolved being quickly realized that he had only one option left: to flee! unfortunately, his speed was nothing compared to ye li¡¯s. ye li activated the swift steps and flew to the front of the seventh-tier evolved being. the seventh-tier evolved being abruptly stopped in his tracks, staring at ye li with terror in his eyes. ye li¡¯s face remained calm and composed, like still water. he looked at the seventh-tier evolved being and said calmly, ¡°i already gave you a chance, but you didn¡¯t cherish it. now, do you think it¡¯s a bit late to escape?¡± the seventh-tier evolved being¡¯s pupils contracted rapidly upon hearing these words. he saw a golden spiritual power attack coming towards him. however, at this distance, even if he had ten legs, he couldn¡¯t avoid it. ¡°alih!¡± a gruesome scream echoed as a horrifying blood hole appeared on the seventh-tier evolved being¡¯s thigh. the members of the xia family were filled with horror, feeling suffocated by the terrifying power that ye li had displayed. xia hong and the other elders looked at ye li and couldn¡¯t help but smile wryly. only now did they realize how strong ye li was. the seventh-tier evolved being continued to scream, and his screams were truly unbearable to hear. ye li seemed uninterested. he casually spoke to the seventh-tier evolved being lying on the ground, ¡°go and deliver a message to your master.¡± read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only upon hearing these words, the seventh-tier evolved being felt like he had been granted a reprieve. he ignored the pain and quickly got up, leaving the xia family at the fastest speed possible. he had to do this because he knew that someone like ye li, if he wanted to kill him, it would be as easy as crushing an ant. why was ye li so audacious when he first arrived in sky blue base city? as a ninth-tier evolved being, with the power of the fourth level of the ancient devil tome and two divine weapons, ye li had every reason to be arrogant. after the seventh-tier evolved being left, xia hong suddenly spoke to ye li, ¡°who¡­ who are you exactly?¡± Chapter 363 - Chapter 363: The Furious Xia Hong chapter 363: the furious xia hong translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ye li¡¯s displayed strength was too astonishing, and xia hong, an eighth-tier evolved being, felt the overwhelming pressure from ye li at this moment. the members of the xia family felt the same way. even a seventh-tier evolved being was defeated with ease by the young man. compared to ye li, the younger generation of the xia family was like insignificant dust in the world, while ye li was an unattainable mountain they could only look up to. ¡°i¡¯m ye li.¡± ye li said slowly. clearly, the name ye li was completely unfamiliar to xia hong and the others. ¡°oh right, senior, elder gu mentioned that gu bai said you injured him. what happened?¡± xia xi looked at ye li and asked. ye li smiled, ¡°it¡¯s nothing; he simply underestimated me, and i gave him a little lesson.¡± gu bai had been acting arrogantly in the sky blue base city, disregarding the other seven families because his gu family was the leader among the top eight families. when the young members of the xia family heard that ye li had taught gu bai a lesson, they felt a sense of satisfaction. ¡°ye li, although you¡¯re strong, the gu family is not to be underestimated. 1 won¡¯t hold you accountable for damaging my mystic iron stone since you saved xixi, but you should leave,¡± xia hong wanted ye li to leave. in his view, since ye li had injured the gu family¡¯s elder and gu bai, the gu family would surely seek revenge. if ye li stayed with the xia family, it would be hard to wash their hands of the matter, given the gu family¡¯s good relations with the top three families in the sky blue base city. in sky blue base city, the top three families were the true dominant forces, and other families couldn¡¯t compare to them at all. the top three families controlled the city¡¯s resources, economy, and military. ¡°dad, senior is my lifesaver. how can you ask him to leave now?¡± xia xi quickly said. ¡°dad, senior is also my lifesaver,¡± xia chun added. afterward, xia chun recounted the events that had happened in jiang city, although she didn¡¯t mention ye li¡¯s apocalypse legion, fearing it might displease him. xia hong was taken aback, he knew that ye li had saved xia xi, but he hadn¡¯t expected ye li to be the lifesaver of both his daughters. ¡°by the way, do you think your mystic iron stone is good?¡± ye li suddenly asked. mystic iron stone was typically used to forge weapons and was considered a valuable material. xia hong was momentarily stunned and couldn¡¯t help furrowing his brows. ye li was clearly challenging his patience. he had turned his mystic iron stone into dust and now he still asked him if it was good. ¡°that mystic iron stone was acquired through great effort by our family head. what do you mean by ¡®good¡¯?¡± a xia family elder shouted at ye li. ¡°i mean it¡¯s not good,¡± ye li replied slowly. ¡°what!!!¡± when this statement came out, everyone in the xia family was shocked, looking at ye li in disbelief. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only ¡°ye li, how dare you say that my mystic iron stone is not good?¡± xia hong stared at ye li angrily. ye li smiled nonchalantly, ¡°if your mystic iron stone was truly good, why did it turn into dust under my gaze?¡± hearing this, xia hong¡¯s pupils rapidly contracted because he realized he had no way to argue. ¡°you¡­ you!¡± xia hong clenched his teeth, not knowing how to respond, and could only glare at ye li in anger.. Chapter 364 - Chapter 364: Gave Xia Hong A Star Stone chapter 364: gave xia hong a star stone translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations xia hong could swear that he had never been this angry in his entire life. the xia family members were also seething with anger. they felt that ye li was incredibly arrogant. ¡°are you angry?¡± ye li looked at xia hong calmly. xia hong was taken aback, never in his wildest dreams did he think ye li would say such words. of course, he was furious. he had gone through great lengths to obtain the mystic iron stone, and now it was gone. how could he not be angry? ¡°ye li, what do you mean?¡± xia hong stared intently at ye li. ¡°you¡¯re angry just because you think 1 said your mystic iron stone is bad. you think i¡¯m wrong, right?¡± ¡°oh?¡± a hint of playfulness appeared on ye li¡¯s face. ¡°exactly!¡± xia hong glared at ye li. he wanted to see what ye li was up to. ¡°just now, your people from the xia family didn¡¯t believe me when 1 said 1 saved xia chun. i just showed them a little demonstration. since you think your mystic iron stone is so important, then i¡¯ll return it to you. however¡­¡± before ye li could finish his sentence, xia hong interrupted, ¡°however, what?¡± ¡°however, your mystic iron stone is too trashy. i¡¯ll give you a better stone.¡± ye li continued calmly. with that, ye li accessed the point mall in his mind and spent 50,000 points to purchase a star stone. ye li retrieved the star stone from the system space, and it appeared before the xia family members. facing the sudden appearance of the stone, everyone in the xia family was astonished. the younger generation of the xia family didn¡¯t know what this good-looking stone was, but the middle-aged and older generations were well aware. xia hong looked at the stone before him and made a gesture that was completely out of line with his status and strength as an eighth-tier evolved being. he rubbed his eyes. ¡°is this¡­ is this a star stone?¡± as soon as these words were spoken, the younger generation of the xia family was left dumbfounded. although they hadn¡¯t seen a star stone before, they had heard of it. weapons crafted from star stones could undoubtedly be called divine weapons, and they were considered priceless. no matter how you looked at it, xia hong had never expected ye li to produce a star stone. upon careful consideration, he was secretly shocked. he couldn¡¯t understand how ye li had gotten hold of a star stone. ¡°i wonder how this stone compares to your mystic iron stone?¡± ye li asked. xia hong¡¯s face showed a hint of embarrassment. in comparison to the star stone, the mystic iron stone was like trash. ¡°of course, the star stone is better,¡± xia hong hurriedly replied. having cost 50,000 points, how could the star stone not be better? however, ye li¡¯s current points had accumulated to a terrifying level. 50,000 points were nothing to him. ¡°can this star stone be comparable to your mystic iron stone?¡± ye li asked. ¡°yes, of course,¡± xia hong hurriedly said. ye li smiled calmly and said, ¡°since that¡¯s the case, then this star stone is yours.¡± read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only xia hong was taken aback. ¡°really?¡± the star stone was extremely precious, and he couldn¡¯t believe that ye li would give it to him. ¡°i said earlier, your mystic iron stone is too trashy. i wanted to give you another stone,¡± ye li said casually. although xia hong was maintaining a facade of anger on the surface, he was secretly overjoyed. this was a star stone! without much thought, ye li prepared to leave! Chapter 365 - Chapter 365: Gu Zhao, the head of the Gu family chapter 365: gu zhao, the head of the gu family translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ¡°wait.¡± ye li had just taken a step when xia hong suddenly stopped him. ye li showed his side profile and slowly said, ¡°anything else?¡± ¡°you injured the elder of the gu family and gu chao¡¯s son. if you¡¯re in the xia family, i can say a few words for you,¡± xia hong said. ye li didn¡¯t expect xia hong to say such a thing. according to his guess, the xia family shouldn¡¯t be as strong as the gu family. but xia hong wasn¡¯t afraid of offending the gu family at all, which surprised him. ¡°actually, the gu family is nothing in my eyes, so¡­¡± before ye li finished speaking, an angry shout entered everyone¡¯s ears. ¡°xia hong, i, gu chao, have come!¡± before he arrived, his voice already did. everyone in the xia family couldn¡¯t help but tremble. gu chao was the head of the gu family and gu bai¡¯s father. he was also an eighth-tier evolved being. xia hong led the xia family out, but ye li was unmoved. he raised his head slightly to look at the sun in the sky and muttered to himself, ¡°another group of stupid flies.¡± xia hong led the people of the xia family to the gate of the xia family and found that gu chao had appeared with the nine grand elders of the gu family. gu chao and xia hong were about the same age. he looked like a scholar, with sharp eyebrows and starry eyes. ¡°xia hong, 1 was out of good intentions to ask you to marry your daughter to my son. not only does your xia family not appreciate it, but you also injured the tenth elder of our gu family!¡± ¡°i heard that the person who injured the tenth elder injured my son a few days ago. your xia family is really something.¡± gu chao looked at xia hong coldly. the gu family was the leader of the eight major families in the sky blue base city. when had they ever suffered such humiliation? xia hong had been a little worried that he had kept ye li in the xia family, but now it seemed that there was no need to worry. gu chao already felt that the xia family was behind ye li. ¡°gu chao, you¡¯re not here to tell me this, are you?¡± xia hong looked at gu chao and said. ¡°of course not. hand that guy over!¡± gu chao said coldly. xia hong was in a dilemma. if he handed ye li over, he might feel guilty towards ye li, but if he refused, it might affect his relationship with the gu family. at this moment, a very lazy voice entered everyone¡¯s ears. ¡°are you looking for me?¡± everyone from the gu family looked in the direction of the voice and saw a handsome young man walking over slowly. ye li stopped beside xia hong and looked at the people from the gu family indifferently. ¡°who are you?¡± gu chao frowned. he didn¡¯t expect this young man to dare to interrupt the conversation between him and xia hong. ¡°i am the person you are looking for.¡± ye li said lightly. the people from the gu family were shocked. they didn¡¯t hear it clearly just now, but now they did. ¡°you¡¯re the one who injured the tenth elder and my son?¡± gu chao looked at ye li in disbelief. ye li was too young. the tenth elder was a seventh-tier evolved being. ¡°i just injured a seventh-tier evolved being. do you need to be so surprised?¡± ye li slowly said. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only silence, a deathly silence! everyone present widened their eyes. they had seen arrogant people, but they had never seen such an arrogant person in their lives. ¡°very good! i, gu bai, have dominated the various jurisdictions of the sky blue base city for so many years, but i¡¯ve never seen someone as arrogant as you. how many lives do you have?¡± gu chao stared at ye li and said. ¡°one,¡± ye li said indifferently. no one from the xia family dared to make a sound at this moment. they looked at ye li and gu chao in horror.. Chapter 366 - Chapter 366: Are You Tickling Me? chapter 366: are you tickling me? translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations gu chao stared at ye li. ye li could still be so calm in front of him and even say such shameless words. ¡°you injured the tenth elder and my son. what do you think will happen to you?¡± gu chao said coldly. ye li smiled and looked at gu chao. ¡°i really don¡¯t understand.¡± gu chao¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°what don¡¯t you understand?¡± everyone present looked at ye li, not understanding what he meant. a few seconds later, ye li slowly said, ¡°i don¡¯t understand how an eighth-tier evolved being like you dares to say such a thing to me.¡± as soon as he said this, everyone¡¯s pupils couldn¡¯t help but constrict. they never expected ye li to say such a thing. gu chao couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. then, he came back to his senses and laughed at ye li. ¡°hahaha!¡± ¡°i, gu chao, am the head of the gu family, an eighth-tier evolved being. how dare someone talk nonsense in front of me? what a joke!¡± the elders of the gu family couldn¡¯t help but laugh because they felt that what ye li said was too ridiculous. there were originally ten grand elders in the gu family, all of whom were seventh-tier evolved beings. the tenth elder was injured by ye li, and behind gu chao were the nine grand elders of the gu family. not only the gu family, but even the xia family felt that ye li was too arrogant. the head of the gu family was an eighth-tier evolved being. ¡°do you really believe your own eyes?¡± ye li looked at gu chao and said lightly. gu chao was stunned. obviously, he didn¡¯t understand what ye li meant, but before he could say anything, he heard ye li say again, ¡°i¡¯m in a good mood today, so i don¡¯t want to lower myself to your level. you can go now.¡± when everyone from the gu family heard this, they froze like clay sculptures. you don¡¯t want to lower yourself to our level? they really couldn¡¯t understand how a person like ye li could live for so long. gu chao secretly smiled when he heard this. he slowly shook his head, feeling that he was too stupid. he, the head of the gu family, actually said such words to such a young man. he thought that someone else must have injured the tenth elder and his son. after all, the tenth elder was a seventh-tier evolved being. it was impossible for this youth in front of him to defeat the tenth elder. this person was probably the head of the xia family, xia hong! thinking of this, gu chao couldn¡¯t help but sneer. he would settle scores with the xia family sooner or later. since the xia family let this boy take the blame, he would capture this boy first. ¡°take him away!¡± gu chao ordered the nine grand elders behind him. an elder nodded and extended his hand. a big hand condensed from spiritual energy grabbed at ye li. ye li smiled faintly. why were there always so many ants attacking him? even if you catch me, so what? read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only ye li stood still as if he didn¡¯t see the huge hand at all. the big hand condensed from spiritual energy held ye li¡¯s body accurately. the elder sneered. since ye li was grabbed by this hand, he would probably have been half dead. but to everyone¡¯s surprise, ye li¡¯s handsome face was still calm as if he couldn¡¯t feel any pain at all. ¡°are you tickling me?¡± ye li looked at the seven-tier evolved being in front of him and said lightly.. Chapter 367 - Chapter 367: Fighting the Gu Family Alone chapter 367: fighting the gu family alone translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations at this moment, ye li was held by the control cloud hand, yet he seemed impervious to pain, maintaining a calm expression on his jade-like face. ¡°how¡­ how is this possible!¡± the gu family elder who had cast the spiritual-energy hand was dumbfounded. he could swear that he had never been this shocked in his entire life. the members of the xia family and the gu family were equally astounded, their eyes wide open and their mouths gaping, as if they could swallow an extra-large bowl. was this man made of steel? even if he were made of steel, wouldn¡¯t he be crushed by the spiritual-energy hand? ye li smiled faintly, looking at gu chao. ¡°i already gave you the chance to leave, but you insisted on staying. you can¡¯t blame me now.¡± with those words, ye li activated the third layer of the ancient devil tome. in an instant, a suffocating aura of demonic aura appeared. the younger generation of the xia family was left trembling violently, their pupils dilating in fear. they felt as if their very souls were submitting to the man before them. not to mention the young generation of the xia family, even the middle-aged and elderly generations were horrified. such a level of pressure was truly too terrifying! as ye li activated the fourth tier of the ancient devil tome, the spiritual-energy hand holding him suddenly disappeared. ye li raised his hand, and golden spiritual power attacks shot out like a machine gun. the members of the gu family hurriedly dodged, unable to believe the horror they were witnessing. gu chao had initially thought that someone else had injured the tenth elder and his son. however, now he realized just how wrong his assumptions had been. swish! swish! swish! with the combination of golden spiritual power attacks and the oppressive force of the fourth tier of the ancient devil tome, gu chao and the gu family elders found themselves at a loss. gu chao managed to evade one of the golden spiritual power attacks, and suddenly, he realized something that left him utterly shocked. golden spiritual power, an sss-tier genetic warrior! as he had been dodging the golden spiritual power attacks, he hadn¡¯t paid attention, but now he understood that there had never been an sss-tier genetic warrior in sky blue base city since its establishment. ¡°origin returning palm!¡± suddenly, gu chao made a swift movement, raising his palm to release the return to origin returning palm. countless spirit energy-formed palm prints rushed towards ye li. ¡°senior, be careful!¡± xia xi shouted to ye li. of course, ye li noticed this scene. he tapped his toes and leaped off the ground, dodging the countless spirit energy-formed palm prints. swish! a terrifying golden spiritual power attack sped towards gu chao. the difference between a ninth-tier evolved being and an eighth-tier evolved being was simply insurmountable, like an impassable chasm. the entire process happened so quickly that gu chao didn¡¯t even have time to react. the golden spiritual power attack reached him. ¡°alih!¡± gu chao¡¯s arm was pierced by the golden spiritual power attack, not only leaving a horrifying bloody hole, but also shattering his arm. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only the gu family elders were petrified when they saw this scene. they felt as though they had been struck by a thunderbolt, their souls leaving their bodies, and their spirits fleeing. they quickly rushed over to bring gu chao to escape, and the entire process unfolded smoothly, reaching unprecedented speeds. ye li chose not to pursue them. he could have done so, but it wasn¡¯t necessary. he was never one to revel in killing, and he currently had no intention of starting a bloodbath. one man single-handedly fought against the head of the gu family and their nine elders! the members of the xia family had thought they were already quite shocked earlier, but they could never expect that they were only now truly stunned! Chapter 368 - Chapter 368: How Strong Is Senior? chapter 368: how strong is senior? translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations where would xia hong have thought that ye li could be this terrifying? with such strength, could it be¡­ xia hong suddenly thought of a shocking possibility: besides being an sss-tier genetic warrior, ye li might also be a ninth-tier evolved being. thinking of this, xia hong felt his whole body trembling uncontrollably. at such a young age, a ninth-tier evolved being? ¡°sis, how strong is senior really?¡± xia xi asked in astonishment, turning to xia chun. xia chun was taken aback by the question and couldn¡¯t help but recall the time when she and ye li had encountered the seventh-tier night dark tribe member in jiang city. when the seventh-tier dark night tribe member asked ye li what his realm was, she remembered very well that ye li smiled faintly and slowly said to the seventh-tier dark night tribe member, ¡°not high. just a level-nine evolved being.¡± after snapping out of his thoughts, xia hong quickly walked over to ye li and respectfully clasped his fists. ¡°i never expected mr. ye to be a ninth-tier evolved being. i apologize for not showing you the proper respect.¡± the xia family members, upon hearing this, once again found themselves in a state of shock. although they had already suspected as much, hearing their family head say it out loud left them even more astounded. ¡°no need to worry. 1 never told you that 1 was a ninth-tier evolved being before, so how would you have known?¡± ye li replied calmly. however, xia hong¡¯s face showed a hint of embarrassment. only genetic warriors with the same or lower cultivation realm could detect it. given ye li¡¯s age, no one would associate him with a ninth-tier evolved being but would rather assume that he was concealing his realm. after all, even a first-tier evolved being could hide their cultivation realm. ¡°but, mr. ye, given the relationship between our gu family and the other top two families¡­¡± xia hong hesitated to continue speaking, looking at ye li cautiously. ye li gazed at xia hong and replied, ¡°do you really think i¡¯m afraid of the so-called top three families?¡± xia hong stopped speaking after hearing this. ye li had come from the wilderness zone, and he had faced countless hardships and dangers. the top three families or any other force in this city posed no threat to him. later, ye li stayed in the xia family for two days, but the gu family¡¯s people still didn¡¯t come looking for him. feeling bored, he decided to visit various major areas around sky blue base city. he had no clues regarding the whereabouts of the super treasure map¡¯s treasure. he wanted to see if there were any leads now. ye li left the main sky blue base city base city and arrived at a city that appeared neither too big nor too small. currently, long yu was a sixth-tier zombie, and his realm was still too low. ye li needed to upgrade him into a higher-level zombie. the 18 clawed zombies were only level-3 and extremely weak. ye li activated the heavenly spirit eye and used it to scan the area. he found that there were quite a few zombies in the city. ¡°roar! roar!¡± ye li hadn¡¯t even released the apocalypse legion from the system space when the sounds of zombies could be heard in his ears. hundreds of zombies rushed towards ye li madly. zombies were essentially walking corpses, and these were low-level zombies with no intelligence. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only when they saw a human, it was as if they had found the most delicious food in the world. ye li couldn¡¯t be bothered to fight them himself and released the apocalypse legion from the system space. there was ah da, bai wawa, hongye, yutong, swordman all qi, bone maiden, and long yu. ¡°attack.¡± ye li said lazily, a lazy expression on his jade-like face. with that, the apocalypse legion launched into action! Chapter 369 - Chapter 369: Sweeping Through Thousands chapter 369: sweeping through thousands translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations as ye li gave the order, ah da, bai wawa, hongye, yutong, swordsman ah qi, bone maiden, and long yu rushed out. hundreds of zombies had no intelligence at all. how could they know the power of the apocalypse legion? in just an instant, the hundreds of zombies were defeated by the apocalypse legion. ye li then used the synthesis grid in his mind to synthesize them all. ye li felt a bit bored as none of these zombies were clawed zombies. afterward, ye li instructed the apocalypse legion to attract more zombies. the apocalypse legion spread out in all directions and soon attracted numerous zombies. among the horde were many clawed zombies. a gleam of excitement appeared on ye li¡¯s face. ye li issued orders to the apocalypse legion, and they began their attack. swaths of zombies fell, and ye li started synthesizing, his hand speed reaching an incredible level. in this wave of synthesis, ye li upgraded all 18 clawed zombies to level-7 zombies. however, long yu was still a sixth-tier zombie, and ye li started frantically searching for more zombies. after thoroughly exploring the city and wandering around from morning to the next night, ye li finally upgraded long yu to an eighth-tier zombie. ding¡­ ¡°congratulations to the host for synthesizing an eighth-tier zombie. you have obtained a super treasure chest.¡± ¡°open it,¡± ye li replied without hesitation. ¡°congratulations to the host for obtaining the zombie skill, ¡®sweeping through thousands!¡¯¡± sweeping through thousands: an a-class zombie skill. wherever it¡¯s used, rivers of blood flow. without much thought, ye li infused the sweeping through thousands skill into long yu. ¡°a human!¡± suddenly, a chilling laughter echoed in ye li¡¯s ears. ye li followed the sound and saw a giant red ant appearing about ten meters away. the ant was entirely red, roughly the size of a cow, and looked incredibly eerie. ¡°no, you¡¯re not a human. you don¡¯t have the scent of a human.¡± the giant red ant stared at ye li and chuckled coldly. ¡°huh?¡± after the giant red ant finished speaking, it seemed to have discovered something and its body visibly trembled. ¡°high-tier zombies?¡± upon closer inspection, the giant red ant found six purple-gold-eyed zombies and one red-eyed zombie. ¡°six ninth-tier zombies and one seventh-tier zombie? how is this possible!¡± the giant red ant was horrified. it couldn¡¯t understand how there could be such high-level zombies here. ¡°you¡­ you don¡¯t have the smell of a human, nor the smell of the dark race. what exactly are you?¡± the giant red ant suddenly felt like it had provoked someone it shouldn¡¯t have and looked at ye li in horror. ¡°you don¡¯t need to know who i am because you¡¯re about to die,¡± ye li said calmly. with that, ye li gave long yu the command. he had never seen long yu fight alone before. long yu was a fierce general from ancient times, who had only turned into a zombie due to the heart of darkness. following the command, long yu, wielding the water and fire merciless spear, lunged at the giant red ant. although the giant red ant was only a third-tier dark race member, it prepared to make a desperate fight for its life at this critical moment. ¡°children!¡± read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only the third-tier giant red ant shouted loudly, and numerous red ants appeared around him. ye li had encountered these red ants before. while they were weak, their venom was extremely potent. countless red ants swarmed toward long yu! long yu raised the water and fire merciless spear, exuding a terrifying killing intent. sweeping through thousands! Chapter 370 - Chapter 370: Astonishing Spiritual Treasure Near the Sky Blue Base City chapter 370: astonishing spiritual treasure near the sky blue base city translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations long yu held the water and fire merciless spear and used the sweeping through thousands technique. the brilliance of the spear instantly spread wildly. sweeping through thousands ¨C wherever it was used, rivers of blood flowed. these red ants were powerless against such an attack, and they were instantly obliterated. the third-tier giant red ant was in a state of panic, with only one thought in its mind ¨C escape. but ye li had already given long yu the command. how could the third-tier giant red ant escape? just as it was preparing to flee, long yu thrust the water and fire merciless spear forward. a glimmer of cold light first appeared, followed by the spear, which was as fierce as a dragon. a cold light instantly flashed in the air. the tier-3 giant red ant had just turned around, wanting to see if long yu had caught up. as soon as he looked back, the tier 3 giant red ant saw a terrifying spear beam coming at it. swish! the third-tier giant red ant had no chance to resist such an attack. it didn¡¯t even have time to let out a scream before the spear energy pierced through its body. ¡°brother long yu is so cool,¡± yutong¡¯s cute face revealed a smile. ye li thought that long yu¡¯s current level was still too low. if long yu were at the ninth tier, he would be much stronger. after all, long yu was a zombie with inherent killing intent. ¡°huh?¡± ye li¡¯s hearing was extraordinary, and he suddenly heard a sound. ¡°giggle, i heard there is an astonishing spiritual treasure in the sky blue base city. 1 wonder if we¡¯ll find it.¡± ye li activated his heavenly spirit eye to take a look and found more than ten fifth-tier dark night tribe members about a few hundred meters away from him. after storing the apocalypse legion in the system space, ye li used his swift steps technique and disappeared from his original location. his purpose for leaving the sky blue base city was not only to raise the tiers of long yu and the 18 clawed zombies but also to see if he could find the whereabouts of the treasure from the super treasure map. in an instant, ye li appeared in front of the more than ten fifth-tier dark night tribe members. the dark night tribe possessed the ability to control mutant zombies. ye li had encountered a seventh-tier dark night tribe member in jiang city. the more than ten fifth-tier dark night tribe members were discussing the location of the astonishing spiritual treasure. when they suddenly saw ye li appear, they couldn¡¯t help but shiver in fear. they couldn¡¯t believe it. there was clearly no human just now. how did this human appear in front of them? besides, this human didn¡¯t seem to have the aura of a human. the more than ten fifth-tier dark night tribe members didn¡¯t think too much about it. they speculated that this human might have used some kind of potion to conceal his aura. the dark night tribe members were enveloped in a dark aura that made it impossible to see their true appearances. ¡°human, how did you suddenly appear in front of us?¡± one of the fifth-tier dark night tribe members asked ye li. ¡°don¡¯t worry about that. you just mentioned that there is an astonishing spiritual treasure in the sky blue base city?¡± ye li replied calmly. the more than ten fifth-tier dark night tribe members were all taken aback. they wondered if this human had been nearby all along. otherwise, how could he have heard their conversation? read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only ¡°tell me everything you know,¡± ye li continued. once the dark night tribe members regained their composure, they looked at ye li, who remained silent, and began to grow angry. ¡°human, do you know that in this world, we, the dark race, are the masters?¡± one of the fifth-tier dark night tribe members said coldly. ye li smiled faintly. ¡°speak up, or i won¡¯t ask a third time.¡± with this statement, the more than ten fifth-tier dark race members were furious.. Chapter 371 - Chapter 371: Believe it or Not, I Can Kill You with My Eyes chapter 371: believe it or not, i can kill you with my eyes translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations since the outbreak of the apocalypse, the dark race had replaced humans as the new masters of the world. these dozen or so fifth-tier dark night tribe members had never encountered such an arrogant human before. ¡°human, you had a chance to escape, but you chose to seek death!¡± one of the fifth-tier dark night tribe members stared at ye li and said. ye li smiled and calmly looked at the speaking fifth-tier dark night tribe member. ¡°do you believe that 1 can kill you with my eyes alone?¡± ye li spoke slowly. upon hearing this, the dozen or so fifth-tier dark night tribe members were dumbfounded. they couldn¡¯t believe that ye li would dare to say such a thing. ¡°human, since you are so determined to die, 1¡¯11 take your life!¡± the fifth-tier dark night tribe member roared. as he spoke, a surge of dark power was released from the fifth-tier dark night tribe member, heading towards ye li. ye li shook his head inwardly. why did people always think he was arrogant? killing a weak fifth-tier dark race member with his eyes was considered arrogant? ye li activated his heavenly spirit eye, and a horrifying golden spiritual energy attack shot out from his eyes. swish! the golden spiritual energy attack collided with the dark power. without a doubt, the dark power was instantly dispersed, while the terrifying golden spiritual energy attack continued to fly towards the fifth-tier dark night tribe member. the fifth-tier dark night tribe member widened his eyes, and his eyes were already filled with the horrifying golden spiritual energy. he tried to dodge the golden spiritual energy attack. but it was nearly impossible for a fifth-tier dark race member to dodge an attack from a ninth-tier evolved being. ¡°alih!¡± with a scream, the fifth-tier dark night tribe member had a gruesome blood hole in his forehead. ¡°how¡­ how is this possible!¡± at this moment, the other dark race members finally reacted, and they stared in horror at the body on the ground. ¡°summon zombies!¡± one of the fifth-tier dark race members shouted. immediately, more than a dozen fifth-tier dark race members formed seals with their hands. then, a black hole appeared in front of them, and a mutant zombie walked out of each black hole. more than a dozen mutant zombies were all tier 2 zombies! ¡°attack together!¡± the dark night tribe members had already realized how terrifying ye li was. if they didn¡¯t attack together, they might all be wiped out. ye li looked at the dozen or so second-tier zombies and his face lit up with excitement. he knew that the dark night tribe¡¯s ability was to control zombies, but he didn¡¯t expect them to summon zombies in this way. this was interesting. with the dozen or so fifth-tier dark race members and the dozen or so second-tier zombies, in ye li¡¯s eyes, they were all pitifully weak. ye li raised his hand, and the golden spiritual energy attack swept out like a machine gun. in an instant, only one of the fifth-tier dark night tribe members remained, and the rest had all perished. as for the dozen or so second-tier zombies, ye li naturally synthesized them. among the dozen or so second-tier zombies, there were six male zombies and six female zombies, just the right number. ye li created one male fifth-tier zombie and one female fifth-tier zombie. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only the remaining fifth-tier dark race member, upon witnessing this scene, was scared out of his wits. ¡°th-th-this¡­¡± the fifth-tier dark night tribe member couldn¡¯t even speak coherently at this point. ¡°speak up, what astonishing spiritual treasure is there in the vicinity of the sky blue base city?¡± ye li looked at the fifth-tier dark night tribe member and said slowly. the fifth-tier dark night tribe member was taken aback, and he swallowed hard. ¡°i don¡¯t know. it was the third leader who told us..¡± Chapter 372 - Chapter 372: An Eighth chapter 372: an eighth-tier dark night tribe member translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ¡°third leader?¡± ye li was somewhat puzzled, wondering if there was another dark race group around the sky blue base city. ¡°sir, i¡¯ve told you everything 1 know. can you spare my life?¡± the fifth-tier dark night tribe member looked at ye li in horror and asked. ¡°what do you think?¡± ye li replied indifferently. as he spoke, he slowly raised his finger, and one yang finger was launched. the fifth-tier dark night tribe member instantly perished. ye li was about to leave for another place to see if he could find the whereabouts of the super treasure map¡¯s treasure when he suddenly heard a sinister laugh. ¡°you killed the dark night tribe members and think you can just walk away?¡± ye li stopped in his tracks upon hearing this and slowly turned around. an eighth-tier dark night tribe member appeared in front of him. ¡°human, do you think we dark night tribe members are easy to bully just because we don¡¯t often appear in public?¡± the eighth-tier dark night tribe member said coldly. ye li pondered for a few seconds and then looked at the eighth-tier dark night tribe member. ¡°so, are you saying you¡¯re not easy to bully?¡± as soon as he said this, the eighth-tier dark night tribe member was stunned. obviously, he didn¡¯t expect ye li to say such a thing. ¡°human, do you know that you are committing suicide!¡± the eighth-tier dark night tribe member roared. in his eyes, ye li¡¯s words were no different from committing suicide. there was no change in ye li¡¯s expression. he felt that this eighth-tier dark night tribe member was too interesting. suddenly, ye li thought of something and slowly said to the eighth-tier dark night tribe member, ¡°are you the third leader?¡± ¡°yes, i am indeed the third leader of the dark night tribe!¡± the eighth-tier dark night tribe member¡¯s voice was filled with pride, as if he were quite satisfied with his position as the third leader. ¡°since you are the third leader, then you must know about the astonishing spiritual treasure in the sky blue base city, right?¡± ye li continued. the eighth-tier dark night tribe member was surprised, wondering how ye li knew about it. however, he soon understood and thought that ye li must have learned it from the fifth-tier dark night tribe members. ¡°human, 1 do know that there is an astonishing spiritual treasure somewhere in the sky blue base city. unfortunately, you won¡¯t live to hear more!¡± the eighth-tier dark night tribe member said. as he spoke, the eighth-tier dark night tribe member extended a large hand, and the dark aura on his hand condensed into a dark iron hand, striking towards ye li. ye li shook his head inwardly, unable to understand why some people were so overconfident. he activated his heavenly spirit eye, and a horrifying golden spiritual energy attack instantly shot out from his pupils. the golden spiritual energy attack collided with the dark iron hand, and with a loud ¡°boom,¡± both the golden spiritual energy attack and the dark iron hand disappeared. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only ye li wasn¡¯t surprised by this. the heavenly spirit eye was his weakest attack, at least ten times weaker than one yang finger, and he had only used a fraction of his strength. however, the eighth-tier dark night tribe member was wide-eyed and clearly hadn¡¯t expected ye li to be so terrifying. ¡°human, you actually managed to block my dark iron hand?¡± the eighth-tier dark night tribe member was astonished as he looked at ye li. ¡°tell me, where is the astonishing spiritual treasure located? otherwise, your fate will be extremely miserable, and i guarantee you¡¯ll suffer a hundredfold!¡± ye li looked at the eighth-tier dark night tribe member and said calmly. the eighth-tier dark night tribe member was instantly infuriated. as the third leader of the dark night tribe, he had never encountered a human who dared to speak to him in such a manner.. Chapter 373 - Chapter 373: You’re Not Human chapter 373: you¡¯re not human translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations the eighth-tier dark night tribe member stared at ye li intently. he had realized from their earlier exchange that ye li¡¯s strength was on par with his own. however, even so, ye li couldn¡¯t defeat him. besides being at the eighth tier, he also had several zombies under his command. ¡°human, now i¡¯ll show you what i¡¯m capable of!¡± the eighth-tier dark night tribe member shouted, and then he formed hand seals with both hands, summoning three zombies from the black holes. two of them were fifth-tier zombies! the eighth-tier dark night tribe member looked very proud. ¡°human, 1 bet you didn¡¯t know that we, the dark night tribe, have this ability, did you?¡± having summoned the zombies, the eighth-tier dark night tribe member secretly ordered the three fifth-tier zombies to attract more zombies to surround and attack ye li. but who was ye li? since he had traveled to this parallel world, he had synthesized countless zombies. could he not see through the intentions of this eighth-tier dark night tribe member? however, ye li wondered if this eighth-tier dark night tribe member had some issues with his intelligence, as it would take some time for the summoned zombies to arrive. but then ye li understood. this eighth-tier dark night tribe member probably believed that he was equally powerful and thus acted so recklessly. ¡°human, are you scared?¡± the eighth-tier dark night tribe member looked at ye li with a smug expression. ye li smiled. ¡°you allowed those two weak fifth-tier zombies to leave so they could attract more zombies to surround me, right?¡± the eighth-tier dark night tribe member was shocked. he couldn¡¯t believe it. he really couldn¡¯t believe it! ¡°how¡­ how did you know?¡± the eighth-tier dark night tribe member couldn¡¯t fathom how ye li had found out. ye li chuckled to himself. originally, he had only wanted to find the whereabouts of the treasure from the super treasure map. however, since this eighth-tier dark night tribe member wanted to do him a favor, he might as well accept it. ¡°in fact, i¡¯m not afraid of zombies at all,¡± ye li said calmly to the eighth-tier dark night tribe member. the eighth-tier dark night tribe member was taken aback. such words coming from a human? not afraid of zombies!!! there were two possibilities: either his strength was so great that he wasn¡¯t afraid of those trashy zombies, or he wasn¡¯t afraid of being bitten by zombies! the eighth-tier dark night tribe member naturally chose to believe the former. wait! the eighth-tier dark night tribe member finally noticed the aura emanating from ye li. this aura¡­ wasn¡¯t human? was it masked by drugs, or was this person never human to begin with? the eighth-tier dark night tribe member was secretly alarmed as he carefully examined ye li. according to human age standards, the person in front of him was just a young man. how could a young man cultivate to the eighth tier? thinking of this, the eighth-tier dark night tribe member couldn¡¯t help but become even more puzzled. this wasn¡¯t a human, and it didn¡¯t have the aura of the dark night tribe. so what was it? ¡°you¡¯re not human!¡± the eighth-tier dark night tribe member stared at ye li and said coldly, one word at a time. ye li smiled. when facing dark race members, he always heard such words, but his expression remained unchanged. ¡°you¡¯re right; i¡¯m not human,¡± ye li said slowly. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only he had originally been a human, but after cultivating the ancient devil tome, he was no longer human. human or dark race member, what did it matter? ye li only knew that anyone who dared to provoke him would have to pay the price! ¡°you¡¯re not human, and you¡¯re not a dark race member. so, what are you¡­¡± the eighth-tier dark night tribe member didn¡¯t continue speaking, his gaze filled with confusion as he looked at ye li.. Chapter 374 - Chapter 374: The Wrath of the Eighth chapter 374: the wrath of the eighth-tier dark night tribe member translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ye li looked calmly at the eighth-tier dark night tribe member. the fact that this dark night tribe member could summon zombies intrigued him. ¡°if you¡¯re so curious about what i am, then i¡¯ll tell you. i am a demon,¡± ye li spoke slowly. a demon!!! the eighth-tier dark night tribe member was somewhat stunned. he had never heard of a race called demons. ¡°what kind of race is a demon?¡± the eighth-tier dark night tribe member asked again. ye li pondered for a few seconds, then said to the eighth-tier dark night tribe member, ¡°you can think of it this way: demons and dark race are not on the same level.¡± the eighth-tier dark night tribe member furrowed his brows; somehow, he felt like he was being played. he began to think that ye li was just a human who had concealed his human aura. he felt like a fool. ¡°human, how dare you toy with me?¡± the eighth-tier dark night tribe member shouted angrily. ye li smiled. ¡°are you fun to toy with?¡± at this moment, the two fifth-tier zombies under the eighth-tier dark night tribe member¡¯s control arrived with thousands of other zombies. ¡°roar! roar!¡± thousands of zombies surged towards ye li like a black cloud, completely surrounding him. ¡°hahaha!¡± the eighth-tier dark night tribe member couldn¡¯t help but laugh out loud as if he had seen the happiest thing in his life. ¡°human, this is the ability of the dark night tribe. are you afraid?¡± the eighth-tier dark night tribe member looked at ye li smugly. the two fifth-tier zombies had already surrounded ye li with thousands of zombies, waiting for the eighth-tier dark night tribe member to give an order. ¡°do you think i should be afraid?¡± ye li said lightly. the eighth-tier dark night tribe member was taken aback. he looked at ye li¡¯s face and realized that there was no change in his expression. he could swear that he had never seen a human like this before, someone who could remain so calm in the face of danger. did he not fear death? ¡°human, why aren¡¯t you scared?¡± the eighth-tier dark night tribe member stared at ye li intently. the eighth-tier dark night tribe member believed that ye li and his strength were equally matched. ordering his zombies to attract more zombies was simply a demonstration of their dark night tribe¡¯s abilities. however, he couldn¡¯t understand why ye li showed no fear at all. ye li calmly looked at the eighth-tier dark night tribe member and said, ¡°i already told you earlier that i¡¯m not afraid of zombies. why don¡¯t you believe me?¡± the eighth-tier dark night tribe member was furious and shouted, ¡°human, since you claim you¡¯re not afraid of zombies, do you dare to let my zombies bite you?¡± the eighth-tier dark night tribe member felt that ye li was incredibly arrogant and overconfident! ye li nearly burst into laughter, but he kept a straight face. he didn¡¯t want to kill this eighth-tier dark night tribe member, or else he would have already been dead. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only he thought that since things were fine now, and this dark night tribe member didn¡¯t believe him, he would make him acknowledge his strength. ¡°sure, let your zombies come and bite me,¡± ye li said calmly. the eighth-tier dark night tribe member was taken aback. he had never dreamed that ye li would agree so readily. ¡°fine! if you¡¯re determined to become a zombie, don¡¯t blame me!¡± the eighth-tier dark night tribe member spoke coldly, one word at a time. with that, the eighth-tier dark night tribe member gave an order to one of the fifth-tier zombies, and the fifth-tier zombie instantly pounced on ye li.. Chapter 375 - Chapter 375: You Will Be More Shocked Next chapter 375: you will be more shocked next translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations as the eighth-tier dark night tribe member gave the command, the fifth-tier zombies lunged at ye li. ye li stood motionless in place, even extending his hand. these fifth-tier zombies were somewhat obedient and indeed bit into ye li¡¯s arm. the eighth-tier dark night tribe member was dumbfounded. he never expected that ye li would truly allow his zombies to bite him. the zombie virus from the fifth-tier zombie spread quickly. it wouldn¡¯t be long before ye li turned into a zombie. ¡°you¡¯re finished, human. do you realize you¡¯re about to become a zombie?¡± the eighth-tier dark night tribe member sneered. ¡°is that so?¡± a playful smile appeared on ye li¡¯s face. the eighth-tier dark night tribe member was taken aback. even at this point, ye li¡¯s face showed a playful expression. he couldn¡¯t fathom why ye li could be so nonchalant. however, the eighth-tier dark night tribe member couldn¡¯t have imagined that ye li was immune to the zombie virus ever since he acquired the super synthesis system. one minute passed¡­ ¡°th-th-this¡­¡± the eighth-tier dark night tribe member was left dumbfounded. one minute had passed, and how was it possible that this human hadn¡¯t turned into a zombie yet? he speculated that ye li¡¯s strength might be too high, explaining the delay. two minutes passed¡­ three minutes passed!!! the eighth-tier dark night tribe member¡¯s eyes widened more than they ever had in his entire life. he couldn¡¯t comprehend why ye li hadn¡¯t turned into a zombie even after being bitten by one. how could this be possible? ¡°are you surprised?¡± ye li looked calmly at the eighth-tier dark night tribe member. the eighth-tier dark night tribe member was not just surprised; he was utterly shocked. a human evolved being bitten by a zombie had not turned into one. how could he not be shocked to the extreme? ¡°since you¡¯re so surprised now, let me tell you, what comes next will be truly¡­ shocking!¡± ye li said calmly. with that, ye li released the apocalypse legion from the system space. among these thousands of zombies, some were clawed zombies. ye li didn¡¯t intend to let them go so easily. seeing the apocalypse legion appear, the eighth-tier dark night tribe member took three steps back and gasped for breath, his soul shaken. ¡°ni¡­ ninth-tier zombies?¡± the eighth-tier dark night tribe member was nearly having a heart attack. he was unwilling to believe that six ninth-tier zombies and one seventh-tier zombie were standing before him. it wasn¡¯t just their strength that stunned him; their appearances were more remarkable. the male zombies were imposing, and the female zombies were stunningly beautiful. but now was not the time to focus on the appearances of the apocalypse legion. the eighth-tier dark night tribe member was terrified as he stared at ye li. at this moment, he finally believed that ye li was not human, because it was impossible for humans to control zombies. he was truly a demon!!! the eighth-tier dark night tribe member looked at ye li again and noticed that ye li¡¯s face was calm as still water. such a person was truly terrifying. ¡°attack.¡± read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only ye li gave orders to the apocalypse legion. he instructed them not to harm the eighth-tier dark night tribe member¡¯s two fifth-tier zombies. he found this eighth-tier dark night tribe member quite interesting. it was the first time since he had transmigrated into this parallel world that he found the dark race interesting. with ye li¡¯s command, the apocalypse legion began to attack the thousands of zombies. ye li calmly opened the synthesis grid in his mind and began to synthesize. in this round, 18 clawed zombies successfully reached the ninth tier.. Chapter 376 - Chapter 376: Call Me the Demon King chapter 376: call me the demon king translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations the eighth-tier dark night tribe member watched the scene unfold, and he felt like his heart was about to leap out of his chest. well¡­ what did he see?! he saw the zombies rapidly decreasing in number, and their tiers seemed to be increasing. what kind of operation was this? the eighth-tier dark night tribe member was on the verge of tears. among the dark race, they understood zombies the best and could control mutant zombies. but now, this human, or rather, this demon, not only had seven high-tier zombies but also possessed such terrifying abilities. the eighth-tier dark night tribe member thought that what happened earlier was the most shocking thing he had ever experienced, but now he finally understood what ye li meant. what would come next would be even more shocking!!! ye li looked at the eighth-tier dark night tribe member with a calm expression and slowly spoke, ¡°never be shocked because everything i do is enough to leave you shocked for three days and three nights.¡± the eighth-tier dark night tribe member stood frozen like a wooden statue, staring blankly at ye li, while waves of shock surged in his heart. after a few seconds, the eighth-tier dark night tribe member made a decision. he summoned the courage to look at ye li and then knelt down with a thud. ¡°noble existence, it was my ignorance earlier, and you¡­¡± before the eighth-tier dark night tribe member could finish his words, ye li interrupted him. ¡°do you think if i wanted to kill you, you would still be alive right now?¡± ye li said calmly. the eighth-tier dark night tribe member was startled. he knew that ye li¡¯s words were not a joke. with those six ninth-tier zombies, it would be child¡¯s play to kill him if ye li wanted to. hearing ye li¡¯s words, the eighth-tier dark night tribe member couldn¡¯t help but feel touched. ¡°now, tell me about the astonishing treasure you know of,¡± ye li said to the eighth-tier dark night tribe member. ¡°noble existence, currently, all the major forces know about the astonishing treasure in the sky blue base city, but no one has found them, and we don¡¯t know what they are specifically.¡± the eighth-tier dark night tribe member hastily explained. he didn¡¯t dare to hide anything. ye li felt a bit disappointed. he had hoped for some useful clues, but this was all there was. ¡°by the way, where is your clan¡¯s territory?¡± ye li suddenly asked. the eighth-tier dark night tribe member was surprised and didn¡¯t understand why ye li was asking this. did he intend to wipe out their dark night tribe? thinking of this, the eighth-tier dark night tribe member broke out in a cold sweat all over his body. ¡°noble existence, our clan¡¯s territory is in the dark night castle, not too far from here,¡± he replied honestly. although he had guessed that ye li might be planning to wipe out their dark night tribe, he didn¡¯t dare to lie. ¡°let¡¯s go, and take me to your clan¡¯s territory,¡± ye li said calmly. he thought that the dark night tribe seemed interesting and wanted to subdue them. he still didn¡¯t know much about the various forces in the sky blue base city. ¡°may i ask why the noble existence intends to visit our clan¡¯s territory¡­¡± before the eighth-tier dark night tribe member could finish, he tentatively looked at ye li. ¡°it¡¯s just a visit. what¡¯s wrong? you don¡¯t want me to?¡± ye li asked the eighth-tier dark night tribe member. the eighth-tier dark night tribe member widened his eyes. he had initially thought that ye li was coming to wipe out their clan. he couldn¡¯t have imagined that ye li was simply planning to visit. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only hearing this, the eighth-tier dark night tribe member heaved a sigh of relief. after placing the apocalypse legion into the system space, ye li continued, ¡°don¡¯t call me ¡®noble existence¡¯ from now on. it sounds weird.¡± ¡°then, what should i call¡­¡± ¡°call me¡­ the demon king!¡± Chapter 377 - Chapter 377: The Third Dark Night Castle chapter 377: the third dark night castle translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations the eighth-tier dark night tribe member led ye li towards the dark night castle. the dark night castle was the territory of the dark night tribe, but unlike other dark race tribes, they were not as united. they were divided into three major factions: the first leader faction, which was the strongest faction, the second leader faction, and the third leader faction. the eighth-tier dark night tribe member belonged to the third leader faction. the dark night castle, although called a castle, was astonishingly large, with countless buildings. if it weren¡¯t for the dark aura that permeated the place, it would be the most expensive area to live in. ¡°demon king, this is the dark night castle,¡± the eighth-tier dark night tribe member respectfully said to ye li. ¡°let¡¯s go inside,¡± ye li said slowly. he thought that passing through the territory of the dark night race without causing any trouble and simply visiting their territory would be like achieving an achievement in a game. soon, ye li and the eighth-tier dark night tribe member entered the dark night castle. the third leader faction of the dark night tribe was called the third dark night tribe, and the place ye li entered was also called the third dark night castle, which was the residence of the third dark night tribe. as soon as ye li entered the dark night castle, some of the dark night tribe members were dumbfounded, looking at him in astonishment. no matter what kind of dark race they were, they would all mistake ye li for a human! they saw ye li by the leader¡¯s side and didn¡¯t dare to ask too many questions, but their curiosity was overwhelming. ¡°why did the leader bring a human here?¡± ¡°nonsense, he doesn¡¯t have the aura of a human on him at all.¡± ¡°but he also doesn¡¯t have the aura of the dark race.¡± some dark night tribe members whispered among themselves. they thought that since ye li didn¡¯t have the aura of a dark race, he must be a human who had concealed his aura. for a moment, the third dark night tribe members were all shocked and couldn¡¯t understand why their leader had brought a human to the third dark night castle. ¡°what are you looking at? this is senior demon king!¡± the eighth-tier dark night tribe member angrily shouted. the eighth-tier dark night tribe member was quite fearful, and when he saw the clan members discussing the demon king, he knew that if their discussions displeased the demon king, the consequences would be unimaginable. the third dark night tribe members were left speechless when they heard this. what was the human¡¯s identity? even their leader referred to him as ¡°senior¡±? they seemed to have heard words that were never meant to be heard, and they were all frozen in place. without further delay, the eighth-tier dark night tribe member led ye li into the main hall. the main hall was filled with a dark aura, and if an ordinary person were here, they would immediately convulse and die in terror. ¡°go and summon the elders,¡± the eighth-tier dark night tribe member ordered. ¡°yes, leader!¡± a fourth-tier dark night tribe member immediately responded. at that moment, a seventh-tier dark night tribe member floated in. the dark night tribe was similar to the soul tribe. neither of them had a physical body. it was just that the dark night tribe members were wrapped in dark energy. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only ¡°leader, you¡¯ve returned. you must see this!¡± the seventh-tier dark night tribe member hurriedly said. with his words, the seventh-tier dark night tribe member seemed to have discovered something. he focused his gaze and was shocked to the point of jumping. ¡°a human¡­?¡± the seventh-tier dark night tribe member rubbed his eyes, thinking he must have been mistaken. there was no way a human could appear in the third dark night castle. however, no matter how much the seventh-tier dark night tribe member rubbed his eyes, ye li remained right before him.. Chapter 378 - Chapter 378: Rest Assured, He Won’t Die chapter 378: rest assured, he won¡¯t die translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations this seventh-tier dark night tribe member was an elder of the third dark night tribe. the seventh-tier dark night tribe member looked at ye li in shock, unable to understand why a human would appear here. ¡°what¡¯s going on?¡± the eighth-tier dark night tribe member hurriedly asked. only then did the seventh-tier dark night tribe member remember the matter at hand and quickly said to the eighth-tier dark night tribe member,¡± the second clan¡¯s people have seriously injured the fifth elder.¡± ¡°what!!!¡± as soon as the eighth-tier dark night tribe member heard this, his eyes widened in anger. ¡°leader, you should go and see, the fifth elder might not make it,¡± the seventh-tier dark night tribe member said with a mournful expression. ye li thought that the dark night race sounded evil just by its name, but upon closer inspection, he realized that they were just one of the countless races in the multiverse. upon hearing this, the eighth-tier dark night tribe member couldn¡¯t help but take three steps back, and his heart was filled with shock. afterwards, he quickly followed the seventh-tier dark night tribe member out of the main hall, and ye li, with nothing better to do, followed suit. ye li arrived in a room where three seventh-tier dark night tribe members were present. when they saw their leader arrive, they quickly stood up. ¡°leader, elder five is in terrible shape!¡± one of the elders complained to the eighth-tier dark night tribe member. the other elders were about to speak, but then they suddenly realized something and were shocked to see ye li. ¡°human?¡± they never would have imagined that a human would appear before them. but the eighth-tier dark night tribe member didn¡¯t have the time to pay attention to them. he quickly turned his gaze to the fifth elder on the bed. dark night tribe members didn¡¯t have physical bodies. the soul of the seventh-tier dark night tribe member lying on the bed was very weak, as if it would disappear soon. ¡°what¡¯s going on?!¡± the eighth-tier dark night tribe member asked, his eyes burning with anger as he looked at the fifth elder on the bed. ¡°leader, the second clan went too far. our conflicts have been going on for a long time. they took advantage of your absence and¡­¡± upon hearing this, the eighth-tier dark night tribe member clenched his fists tightly, and his eyes were filled with burning rage. ¡°the second clan!¡± the eighth-tier dark night tribe member gnashed his teeth! this eighth-tier dark night tribe member was called black asura. he had lived in this parallel world since he was born. the world was divided into two main camps: humans and the dark race. within those two camps, there were numerous factions, each operating independently with no real connections between them. black asura was the third leader of the dark night tribe, a level lower than the first and second leaders. ¡°leader, elder five might not make it!¡± suddenly, another seventh-tier dark night tribe member said anxiously. the dark night tribe members in the room quickly looked at the dark night tribe member lying on the bed. the aura of the seventh-tier dark night tribe member on the bed had weakened significantly, and it was on the verge of disappearing. ¡°elder five!¡± black asura called out. ye li watched this scene and felt a ripple in his heart. as the saying goes, many a time, those who act justly seem like ordinary folks, while those who are unfaithful are often the learned. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only he wondered if he should save this seventh-tier dark night tribe member. before coming here, ye li had thought about subduing the dark night tribe, and if that was the case, he should save them. with this in mind, ye li looked at black asura and said slowly, ¡°don¡¯t worry, he won¡¯t die.¡± when this statement came out, all the dark night tribe members in the room were shocked. ¡°senior demon king, do you mean¡­¡± Chapter 379 - Chapter 379: The Elder of the Second Clan Arrives chapter 379: the elder of the second clan arrives translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations the members of the dark night tribe in the room looked at ye li. from a literal understanding, they naturally understood what ye li meant. ¡°senior demon king, can you save old five?¡± black asura hurriedly asked. although several seventh-tier dark night tribe members did not understand why their leader had called a human to be a senior, they didn¡¯t have time to dwell on it. they all looked at ye li, curious to see how he would respond. ¡°of course, i can,¡± ye li replied slowly. upon hearing this, black asura became overjoyed, and for some reason, he had complete faith in ye li. several seventh-tier dark night tribe members had no idea how formidable ye li was, so they found it hard to believe. this¡­ was just a human!!! although they couldn¡¯t sense any human aura from ye li, what else could he be other than a human? ye li ignored the astonishment on the faces of these seventh-tier dark night tribe members and looked at the seventh-tier dark night tribe member lying on the bed, growing weaker. a few seconds later, he raised his palm, and a gentle golden aura slowly emanated from it. the golden energy reached the body of the seventh-tier dark night tribe member, and then a miraculous scene unfolded. the seventh-tier dark night tribe member, who had been on the brink of death, with his dark energy growing weaker and weaker, began to visibly recover at an astonishing rate. this¡­ this¡­ the dark night tribe members in the room widened their eyes. to them, this was something they had never expected to witness. while several seventh-tier dark night tribe members were filled with joy, they looked at ye li once again and realized that his expression remained as calm as if nothing had happened. ye li retracted his hand. his healing technique was of sss tier, capable of healing any injury or ailment. the seventh-tier dark night tribe member on the bed suddenly felt completely fine. he touched his head in astonishment and looked at his hands. ¡°i¡­ i¡¯m okay?¡± black asura quickly bowed to ye li and said, ¡°senior demon king, you really¡­¡± ye li interrupted black asura, as he disliked hearing such compliments. ¡°it¡¯s nothing, just a simple gesture,¡± ye li said slowly. upon hearing this, black asura dared not continue. he turned to old five and said, ¡°old five, you should thank senior demon king.¡± old five was taken aback and then looked at ye li in amazement. ¡°leader, did this human save me?¡± old five found it hard to believe that a human had rescued him, even if he racked his brain. ¡°what human? this is senior demon king!¡± black asura shouted angrily. as this statement was made, the dark night tribe members in the room were all stunned. they hadn¡¯t paid attention earlier, but now they understood clearly. the leader referred to this human as ¡°senior¡±? in other words¡­ several seventh-tier dark night tribe members could easily deduce that for the leader to address someone as ¡°senior,¡± he had to be at least at the eighth-tier, if not higher. old five was somewhat dumbfounded, watching as the leader got angry. he hurriedly said to ye li, ¡°thank you, senior demon king, for saving me.¡± read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only ¡°leader! leader!¡± suddenly, a flustered voice reached ye li¡¯s ears. a third-tier dark night tribe member rushed in. ¡°leader, the grand elder of the second clan has arrived!¡± black asura and the elders were all shocked when they heard this news.. Chapter 380 - Chapter 380: Grand Elder Black Wind chapter 380: grand elder black wind translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ¡°leader, it was black wind who injured me!¡± old five said to black asura. black asura sneered, ¡°the one who injured me dares to show up!¡± with that, black asura and the elders of the third dark night tribe left the room. ye li smiled, finding these dark night tribe members quite interesting. it seemed he was in for a good show. soon after, he also left the room. ye li followed black asura to the outside of the third dark night castle. an eighth-tier dark night tribe member appeared with a dozen or so sixth-tier dark night tribe members. ¡°black asura, is this your way of welcoming guests for your third clan?¡± black wind looked smug as he gazed at black asura. upon hearing this, black asura became furious. ¡°black wind, the conflict between the second and third clans has a long history. you severely injured my third clan¡¯s fifth elder, and 1 haven¡¯t settled that score with you yet. yet here you are, walking right into my hands.¡± ¡°black wind, my second clan¡¯s seventh elder left the dark night castle and never returned. you also left the castle that day. dare you say it wasn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°i¡¯m just treating you the way you treated me. your third clan¡¯s old five probably won¡¯t survive. hahaha¡­¡± after saying this, the grand elder of the second clan, black wind, burst into laughter. ¡°black wind, you think 1 won¡¯t survive? is that it?¡± a voice reached black wind¡¯s ears, startling him. he quickly looked ahead and gasped in shock. ¡°it¡¯s impossible! this can¡¯t be real! i clearly injured you severely, how can you stand here and talk to me?¡± no matter what, black wind couldn¡¯t believe it. as the grand elder of the second clan and an eighth-tier evolved being, he was almost on par with the leader in status. ¡°black wind, are you disappointed?¡± black asura¡¯s voice contained a hint of sarcasm. ¡°by the way, your second clan¡¯s seventh elder hasn¡¯t returned, so what does that have to do with me, black asura? do you still believe i had something to do with it?¡± black asura looked disdainfully at black wind. black wind¡¯s anger flared up upon hearing this, and he stared at black asura. ¡°if it wasn¡¯t you, then who was it?¡± black asura was taken aback; he had originally thought this was just an excuse black wind had come up with. but now, it seemed real? ¡°black wind, i¡¯ve already told you, this has nothing to do with me. whether you believe it or not, let¡¯s settle the matter of you injuring old five.¡± black asura stared at black wind coldly and continued. black wind sneered, ¡°black asura, do you really think your third clan¡¯s power is enough to challenge my second clan? you don¡¯t know your place. if you don¡¯t want your clan to be wiped out, hand over an elder. otherwise¡­¡± black wind paused for a few seconds, then looked at black asura coldly and said, ¡°otherwise, the third clan will be exterminated.¡± hearing this, the members of the third dark night tribe were filled with fear. the third dark night tribe was significantly weaker than the second dark night tribe in terms of power. ye li found this situation rather dull. if they were going to fight, why waste time talking so much? read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only and¡­ suddenly, ye li remembered something. could the seventh elder of the second clan be the seventh-tier dark night tribe member he had killed in jiang city? thinking about this, ye li smiled. ¡°let me say something.¡± ye li said lightly. when the dark night tribe members heard this, they all froze and turned to look in the direction of the voice.. Chapter 381 - Chapter 381: It Was Actually Me chapter 381: it was actually me translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations the grand elder of the second clan, black wind, and the group of sixth-tier dark night tribe members stared in astonishment! not just astonishment, but sheer disbelief. ¡°a human¡­?¡± black wind stared at ye li in disbelief, preferring to believe that he would only live for a second rather than accept the possibility of a human being here. after all, this was the territory of the dark race! suddenly, black wind realized something and angrily shouted at black asura, ¡°black asura, i can¡¯t believe you dare to collude with humans!¡± black asura was about to make a sarcastic remark to black wind when ye li spoke up. ¡°wait a moment. let me say something,¡± ye li calmly said to black wind. black wind was taken aback. he had seen many genetic warriors among humans, and judging by the human¡¯s age, this young man was just a teenager. how could such a young human be a powerful evolved being? black wind couldn¡¯t understand, couldn¡¯t understand how ye li could remain so composed in front of him. did he rely on black asura, perhaps? thinking of this, black wind couldn¡¯t help but smirk. he was starting to find this human interesting. ¡°human, go ahead and speak. i¡¯d like to hear what you have to say.¡± black wind looked at ye li playfully. ye li pondered for a few seconds, then looked at black wind and said slowly, ¡°actually, the seventh-tier dark night tribe member you¡¯re looking for went to jiang city.¡± ¡°jiang city? so what?¡± black wind looked puzzled. ¡°he went to jiang city and met me, ye li. so 1 casually killed him,¡± ye li said calmly. ¡°what!!!¡± when this statement was made, the dark night tribe members were shocked beyond belief. they never dreamed that ye li would say such words. ¡°human, are you saying that you killed the seventh elder of my second clan?¡± black wind couldn¡¯t believe his ears as he stared at ye li. ye li smiled. ¡°i just killed a mere seventh-tier dark night tribe member. is it really that surprising?¡± the dark night tribe members of the second clan were absolutely astounded. such words were incredibly audacious. ¡°hahaha!¡± black wind, the grand elder of the second clan, burst into laughter like a madman. everyone present was surprised and didn¡¯t understand why black wind was laughing. ¡°human, human, did black asura teach you to say such things? are you also going to claim that black asura captured you and brought you here?¡± black wind looked at ye li with extreme disdain. ye li shook his head inwardly. why was it that nobody believed him when he told the truth? ¡°you seem to know quite a bit,¡± ye li said casually to black wind. ¡°that¡¯s enough!¡± black wind shouted angrily, pointing at ye li. ¡°what are you pretending to be worth at this point? do you realize that you¡¯re about to die?¡± black asura secretly rejoiced. he thought black wind was digging his own grave. with the help of senior demon king, the second clan was nothing. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only thinking of ye li¡¯s apocalypse legion, black asura couldn¡¯t help but shiver. ye li smiled. ¡°since you say i¡¯m about to die, why don¡¯t you show your skills?¡± with that, ye li beckoned to black wind. black wind couldn¡¯t help but get furious. ¡°do i need to make a move to kill a mere human? go and kill that human!¡± as he spoke, a sixth-tier dark night tribe member flew towards ye li.. Chapter 382 - Chapter 382: Never Trust Your Own Eyes chapter 382: never trust your own eyes translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations the grand elder of the second clan knew deep down that ye li would be unable to withstand the attack of a sixth-tier dark night tribe member no matter what. just one strike, and ye li would instantly be killed. he thought that after ye li died, he would see how black asura would react. the dark night tribe members watched this scene in disbelief as the sixth-tier dark night tribe member had already reached ye li¡¯s side. the sixth-tier dark night tribe member struck ye li with a palm infused with the power of darkness, and it seemed to carry a howling wind. ye li¡¯s face remained calm, as if he hadn¡¯t seen anything at all. the sixth-tier dark night tribe member¡¯s palm struck ye li¡¯s body without deviation or hesitation. except for black asura, all the dark night tribe members believed that ye li was already dead. however, what they couldn¡¯t have imagined was that ye li didn¡¯t even take a step back. his face remained as calm as ever. ¡°how¡­ how is this possible?¡± the sixth-tier dark night tribe member stared wide-eyed at ye li, unable to believe what he was seeing. ¡°in this world, nothing is impossible. for example, do you believe that you¡¯re about to die?¡± ye li said calmly. as he spoke, a shocking burst of golden spiritual power shot out from ye li¡¯s eyes. swish! with a sound like tearing through the air, a terrifying blood hole appeared on the forehead of the sixth-tier dark night tribe member. the sixth-tier dark night tribe member¡¯s eyes widened, unable to believe that he had died so easily. silence, a deadly silence. all the dark night tribe members present were dumbfounded. they couldn¡¯t remember ever being so shocked in their lives. black wind, the grand elder of the second clan, never expected that ye li would be so powerful. a mere sixth-tier dark night tribe member was killed so effortlessly? he started to believe that ye li had not lied. the seventh elder had indeed been killed by ye li. ¡°human, 1 never expected you to have such power!¡± black wind stared at ye li in amazement. ye li smiled faintly. ¡°do you really trust your own eyes?¡± ¡°what?¡± black wind was taken aback, clearly not understanding what ye li meant. ¡°never trust your own eyes, because your eyes can deceive you,¡± ye li continued. this statement left the dark night tribe members in the room utterly confused. ¡°human, what do you mean?¡± black wind¡¯s expression turned colder. ye li smiled and, after a few seconds, he slowly said, ¡°for example, behind you, there are more than a dozen dark night tribe members. do you believe that i can make you see their corpses in just one second?¡± with these words, the dark night tribe members were once again dumbfounded. such audacious words had never been heard before, and it was simply too arrogant! black wind¡¯s expression turned even colder. as the grand elder of the second clan, an eighth-tier dark night tribe member, he had never heard such arrogant words. ¡°human, do you not know where you are? why are you so arrogant?¡± black wind couldn¡¯t understand. he really couldn¡¯t understand why a human could be so arrogant. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only ¡°why?¡± ye li smiled coldly. then, ye li slowly enunciated each word, ¡°because i am the demon king ye li!¡± as soon as he finished speaking, ye li activated swift steps, leaving only an afterimage behind. in an instant, countless shadows began to appear behind black wind! Chapter 383 - Chapter 383: Super Treasure Map Extra chapter 383: super treasure map extra translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ye li¡¯s current sss-tier swift steps were incredibly fast. before black wind could react, he saw ye li back in his original position. as for the dozen or so sixth-tier dark night tribe members behind him, they had all fallen to the ground and then vanished at a visible speed. silence, a prolonged silence! the members of the third clan stood as if they were made of clay and wood, their eyes bulging even wider than a cow¡¯s eyes, and their mouths wide enough to hold an extra-large bowl. suddenly, they couldn¡¯t help but remember what ye li had just said to black wind. ¡°do you believe 1 can make you see their corpses in just one second?¡± initially, they didn¡¯t believe it, and they doubted that anyone else would believe it either. but now they finally understood that not only were they wrong, they were completely wrong. ye li¡¯s face remained as calm as ever as he looked at the stunned black wind and said, ¡°i told you, never trust your own eyes.¡± at this moment, black wind finally understood the meaning behind ye li¡¯s words. elder five swallowed hard, thinking that he had just questioned ye li and didn¡¯t believe that ye li had saved him. fortunately, the leader had stopped him, or the consequences would have been unimaginable. black wind stared at ye li, unable to understand where black asura had found such a formidable entity to help him. and it seemed like the human had said¡­ his name was demon king ye li? black wind looked at ye li, and he had already noticed that there was no trace of a human aura emanating from ye li¡¯s body, but he had firmly believed that ye li was human. but now, this belief was shaken. if ye li was truly human, how could someone of his age have cultivated to such a high tier? more than a dozen sixth-tier dark night tribe members had disappeared in the blink of an eye, and he hadn¡¯t even had a chance to see clearly. ¡°demon king ye li, although you are powerful, don¡¯t forget where you are!¡± black wind, after all, was the grand elder of the second clan, and currently, he believed that ye li was strong but not to the point where he was terrifying. ¡°black wind, don¡¯t forget that this is my third dark night castle, not the second dark night castle!¡± black asura said coldly. upon hearing this, black wind gritted his teeth and said, ¡°black asura, i will definitely inform the leader and the grand leader about your collusion with humans!¡± black asura smiled coldly. ¡°go ahead and tell them. in any case, i¡¯ve had enough. if necessary, my third clan can leave the dark night tribe.¡± ¡°alright, we¡¯ll see!¡± with that, black wind¡¯s entire body exuded a dark aura like the night and disappeared from the spot after a few seconds. ¡°black king, i¡¯m sorry to implicate you¡­¡± black asura¡¯s words weren¡¯t finished when ye li interrupted, ¡°no need. it¡¯s fine, i have some free time anyway.¡± hearing this, black asura¡¯s heart, which had been hanging in his throat, finally relaxed. with ye li¡¯s help, dealing with the first and second clans wouldn¡¯t be a problem. ye li thought that he had to find the treasure as soon as he resolved this matter. he couldn¡¯t delay any longer. the next day, as soon as ye li opened his eyes. ¡°zombie treasure chest x27.¡± read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only ye li opened the zombie chests with a single command: ¡°gene points: 1200, strength points: 1200, speed points: 1200, defense points: 1200.¡± ¡°super treasure map extra xi.¡± ye li integrated the attribute points he obtained into his body. he looked at the introduction of the super treasure map extra.. he knew about the super treasure map, but what was this ¡°extra¡± map? Chapter 384 - Chapter 384: The Great Battle Is About to Begin chapter 384: the great battle is about to begin translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ding¡­ ¡°are you sure you want to activate the super treasure map extra?¡± ¡°yes,¡± ye li replied without hesitation. ¡°super treasure map extra is being activated¡­¡± ¡°10%¡­ 30%¡­ 60%¡­ 100%.¡± ¡°super treasure map extra has been successfully activated.¡± coordinates appeared in ye li¡¯s mind, and his face, as beautiful as jade, showed a hint of excitement. the last time he arrived at that unknown town, the coordinates in his mind disappeared, leaving him completely clueless. now, the coordinates had appeared again, and he believed it was the same super treasure map from before, but with an additional component. ¡°senior demon king!¡± a panicked voice reached ye li¡¯s ears. black asura rushed into the room, looking flustered as he continued, ¡°demon king, the first clan and the second clan are here.¡± ye li waved his hand casually at black asura and said, ¡°there¡¯s nothing to panic about.¡± with that, ye li walked calmly toward the door, with black asura quickly following behind. outside the third dark night castle, the forces of the first and second dark night tribes were encroaching, and the dim sky seemed even darker. the third clan of the dark night tribe gathered on the city walls, and an earth-shattering battle was about to begin. ye li arrived at the city wall, where the dark night tribe members below were densely packed, and the aura of darkness pervaded the surroundings, making one¡¯s scalp tingle. a ninth-tier dark night tribe member stood proudly with an ancient spear in hand. even though he was shrouded in darkness, his overwhelming aura couldn¡¯t be concealed. ye li could easily deduce that this ninth-tier dark night race member was the leader of the first clan. beside this ninth-tier dark night tribe member, there was another ninth-tier dark night tribe member. his aura was slightly weaker, but he wielded a trident-like evil weapon. the leader of the first clan was named black battle, while the leader of the second clan was named black cloud. black battle raised his ancient spear and gave a cold smile, pointing at black asura on the city wall. ¡°black asura, how dare you collude with humans to kill our dark night tribe members!¡± both the leaders of the first and second clans were ninth-tier dark night tribe members, while black asura was only at the eighth-tier. therefore, the third clan naturally held the lowest status among them. ¡°black battle, there¡¯s no use talking about this now that it¡¯s come to this. just tell me, what do you want to do?¡± black asura retorted coldly. what did he have to fear? with the assistance of demon king ye li, he wasn¡¯t afraid of anything. even if the sky were about to fall, he wouldn¡¯t be afraid. ¡°black asura, how dare you speak to me like this?¡± as the grand leader of the first clan and the leader of the dark night tribe, he had never heard anyone speak to him like this before. the previous black asura had always been submissive in his presence, but now¡­ ¡°so what if i speak to you like this? do you really think i¡¯m the same black asura as before?¡± black asura sneered. silence, a deadly silence. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only ¡°black asura, since your third clan wants to be exterminated, then don¡¯t blame us,¡± black battle said, staring at black asura. ye li looked bored. he leaped down from the city wall. ¡°why are you wasting so much time on useless words? can¡¯t we just start fighting?¡± ye li said calmly as he looked at black battle. black battle and black cloud were taken aback and quickly turned their gazes towards ye li. ¡°are you the human who colluded with black asura?¡± black battle asked firmly.. Chapter 385 - Chapter 385: Do You Want the Dragon chapter 385: do you want the dragon-slaying blade? translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ye li¡¯s face, as beautiful as jade, showed indifference as he looked at black battle. ¡°do you know that you talk too much?¡± ¡°what did you just say?!¡± black battle gritted his teeth, his voice cold as he stared at ye li. ¡°let¡¯s get started; i¡¯m getting impatient,¡± ye li said calmly. black battle stared at ye li, unable to understand why ye li could be so calm and composed when facing the leaders of the first clan and the second clan. didn¡¯t he know the meaning of death? ¡°very well, i¡¯ve never seen a human like you before. farewell,¡± black battle said coldly. as he spoke, black battle extended his large hand, and a surge of darkness attacked ye li. ye li shook his head inwardly. what did black battle take him for? he slowly raised his finger, and golden spiritual energy wrapped around it. with a single move, he released a golden energy attack against the darkness. ¡°boom!¡± the golden energy and darkness fiercely collided, and both disappeared in an instant. ye li retrieved the dragon-slaying blade from the system¡¯s space. a thunderous dragon¡¯s roar echoed as dazzling cold light radiated through the dim sky. the dark night tribe members looked in horror at the five-clawed blood dragon hovering in the sky. just hearing the dragon¡¯s roar made their hearts tremble. ¡°this blade¡­¡± black battle widened his eyes. the ancient spear in his hand was considered a top-level weapon, but compared to the blade in ye li¡¯s hand, it was like trash. ¡°big brother, could this be¡­¡± the leader of the second clan, black cloud, suddenly seemed to realize something and was left speechless. hearing black cloud¡¯s words, black battle couldn¡¯t help but gasp, ¡°are you saying this is the dragon-slaying blade, one of the ten great divine weapons?¡± black battle immediately looked at the blade in ye li¡¯s hand. now, he was even more certain that it was indeed the dragon-slaying blade. what other blade could be so terrifying besides one of the ten great divine weapons? ¡°human, is the blade in your hand¡­¡± before black battle could finish his sentence, ye li interrupted him. ¡°yes, the blade in my hand is indeed the dragon-slaying blade.¡± upon hearing ye li¡¯s answer, greed filled black battle¡¯s eyes. he licked his lips and looked at ye li, saying, ¡°it¡¯s truly unexpected, a treasure comes without any effort!¡± black battle had never expected to come across the dragon-slaying blade. it was an extremely rare opportunity. black cloud was no different. his eyes were filled with greed. compared to the blade in ye li¡¯s hand, his trident-like weapon was nothing. even black asura¡¯s leader, black asura, didn¡¯t anticipate this. he couldn¡¯t help but feel even more delighted. with the demon king¡¯s help, their chances of winning were greatly increased. ¡°open the city gate!¡± read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only black asura stood on the city wall and shouted loudly! immediately, the city gates swung wide open, and countless members of the third dark night tribe charged out. a lazy expression appeared on ye li¡¯s face, and he looked at black battle and black cloud. ¡°do you want this dragon-slaying blade very much?¡± of course, black battle and black cloud wanted the dragon-slaying blade. when they heard ye li¡¯s words, they felt that ye li was prepared to retreat and give them the dragon-slaying blade.. Chapter 386 - Chapter 386: The Three chapter 386: the three-forked demon head blade is broken translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations at this moment, the first clan, the second clan, and the third dark night tribe were in a standoff. black battle, the leader of the first clan, looked at ye li with a cold smile. ¡°human, hand over the dragon-slaying blade obediently, and 1 might consider letting you leave as a complete corpse.¡± ye li, however, shook his head slowly. ¡°i despise it when people threaten me the most. unfortunately, there¡¯s always someone who does.¡± ¡°i am indeed threatening you right now. if you don¡¯t hand over the dragon-slaying blade, 1 guarantee that you will die a miserable death!¡± black battle threatened. ¡°it¡¯s a pity; you¡¯ll never have the chance,¡± ye li said slowly. what? black battle looked at ye li in confusion. ¡°what do you mean, human?¡± black battle stared at ye li. ye li smiled faintly. ¡°there¡¯s nothing special about it, just that you¡¯ll die very soon.¡± this statement shocked the elders of the first clan, black cloud, and the elders of the second clan. they couldn¡¯t understand why, at this point, ye li could still say such things. ¡°human, 1 think you¡¯re fearless until your death!¡± black battle stared at ye li. as the leader of the first clan, no dark night tribe had ever dared to speak to him like this. he never expected that a human would say such things to him. ye li smiled calmly. ¡°1 will never fear even in the face of death, because i¡¯ll never be in that situation.¡± ¡°come, at this point, do you still have anything worth hesitating about? come over and let me, ye li, kill you,¡± ye li beckoned to black battle and black cloud. black battle and black cloud were instantly furious! black cloud suddenly disappeared from where he was standing. as the leader of the second clan, he was at the ninth tier. his speed was so fast that it reached a point where it was almost invisible to the naked eye. unfortunately, in ye li¡¯s eyes, such speed was like child¡¯s play. when black cloud reappeared, he had already reached in front of ye li, wielding his three-forked demon head blade and chopping down at ye li. swish! the three-forked demon head blade was a top-grade treasure. this strike was filled with a chilling light, and its power was terrifying. however, no matter how good the three-forked demon head blade was, in comparison to the dragon-slaying blade in ye li¡¯s hand, it was simply nothing. ye li raised the dragon-slaying blade to block, and the two blades clashed. clang! the dark night tribe members felt a sudden buzzing in their ears. they were shocked and stared at ye li and black cloud in disbelief. crack! at the moment when the three-forked demon head blade struck the dragon-slaying blade, it instantly shattered. how was that possible!!! black cloud was horrified; his three-forked demon head blade had just broken. this was a top-grade treasure weapon! he knew that the dragon-slaying blade was one of the ten great divine weapons, but he had never imagined that its power would be so terrifying. ye li smiled inwardly. he couldn¡¯t understand why black cloud was so shocked. did he think his three-forked demon head blade was excellent, or did he believe that ye li¡¯s dragon-slaying blade was trash? ¡°farewell,¡± ye li said calmly, looking at black cloud. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only although black cloud was at the same tier as him, the gap in strength between them was insurmountable. he was an sss genetic warrior who had mastered the fourth level of the ancient devil tome. his attributes were overwhelming. it could be said that no one was his match at the ninth tier. ye li raised the dragon-slaying blade and slashed out. this slash was extremely terrifying. black cloud widened his eyes, but he was too close to ye li. even with all his strength, he couldn¡¯t avoid it. he shouted, ¡°i¡¯m done!¡± Chapter 387 - Chapter 387: The Great Battle Begins chapter 387: the great battle begins translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations the chilling radiance of the dragon-slaying blade struck black cloud¡¯s body, causing his entire body to be enveloped in a cold light. ¡°ahh!¡± black cloud let out a hair-raising and earth-shattering scream. a few seconds later, black cloud met his end right there on the spot. under the dragon-slaying blade, there were no innocent souls, and even if there were, ye li didn¡¯t fear the karma. ¡°leader!¡± the elders of the second clan and the dark night tribe couldn¡¯t help but turn red in their eyes when they saw this scene. ¡°demon king ye li, you dared to kill the leader of my second clan. today, you won¡¯t get away with it!¡± the grand elder, black wind, roared in anger. ¡°get him, avenge our leader!¡± as soon as he finished speaking, the dark night tribe of the second clan rushed towards ye li. ye li smiled coldly; he had been waiting for this moment! seeing this, black asura immediately shouted, ¡°charge!¡± immediately, the dark night tribe members of the third clan joined the battlefield. black battle, the leader of the first clan, did not give any orders. his face grew colder. ye li had casually killed black cloud, which shocked him. but now, he was going to sit back and watch as both sides weakened each other. when both sides were seriously injured, he would reap the benefits. the dark night tribe members of the second and third clans numbered in the tens of thousands, and their battle cries echoed, shaking the heavens. ye li leaped into the air, raised the dragon-slaying blade high, and shouted, ¡°flame blade technique!¡± as the words fell, the blade fell! countless fire blades headed towards the dark night tribe of the second clan, and in an instant, the ground below turned into a sea of fire. after ye li unleashed a single slash, he had no intention of striking again. he looked at black battle with indifference. he thought that the black battle was quite cunning and knew that when the sandpiper and the clam fought, the fisher would reap the benefits. unfortunately, he didn¡¯t even know who the fisher was. he was just a ninth-tier dark night tribe member, but he actually dared to covet his dragon-slaying blade. ¡°black battle, 1 will kill you today!¡± ye li declared. black battle was taken aback, staring at ye li in astonishment. in the blink of an eye, ye li had been in mid-air one moment and disappeared the next. black battle hurriedly looked for ye li¡¯s figure, but even if he had another pair of eyes, he wouldn¡¯t be able to find ye li. that was because ye li had already arrived among the dark night tribe members of the first clan. the dark night tribe members of the first clan were in shock when they saw this. they had been watching the fight, but suddenly, ye li appeared right next to them. ¡°th-th-this¡­¡± the dark night tribe members who were not far from ye li took three steps back, clearly terrified. swish! ye li held the dragon-slaying blade and swung it down. in an instant, the dark night tribe members who were close to him melted into nothingness. at this moment, black battle finally reacted. he quickly turned around and was shocked to the extreme. this human had arrived here in such a short amount of time, and his speed was truly terrifying. ¡°kill him!¡± black battle regained his senses and immediately ordered the first clan to attack ye li. the first clan swarmed towards ye li! read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only ye li had been besieged by dark night tribe members countless times before, but as the saying goes, ¡°capture the ringleader first.¡± this was an old and well-known saying, and it was an eternal truth. suddenly, ye li released the apocalypse legion from the system space to block the dark night tribe members. then, he flew towards black battle. the dark night tribe members were left empty-handed, as ye li had disappeared. soon after, they witnessed the most terrifying scene imaginable. zombies! seven zombies appeared right before their eyes.. Chapter 388 - Chapter 388: Demon King Ye Li is in Pursuit chapter 388: demon king ye li is in pursuit translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations the creatures of the dark night tribe looked at the seven zombies before them, their souls trembling in fear. ¡°ninth¡­ ninth-tier zombies!¡± these dark night tribe creatures had never seen ninth-tier zombies before. they were so terrified that their souls seemed to have left their bodies. roar!!! ah da let out a roar, and the earth-shattering fist struck out. following ah da¡¯s attack, baiwawa, hongye, yutong, swordsman ah qi, bone maiden, and long yu all joined in the fight. these low-level dark night tribe creatures couldn¡¯t withstand such an assault, and the situation quickly turned into a gruesome spectacle. at this moment, ye li had already engaged in battle with black battle. black battle was slightly stronger than black cloud, whose weapon was an ancient high-quality spear. ¡°swish! swish! swish!¡± terrifying icy radiance continuously emanated, a sight that was truly horrifying to behold. black battle was no match for ye li. from the moment they clashed, black battle knew that he had no chance of defeating ye li. he had already contemplated retreating and immediately formed hand seals, summoning a seventh-tier male zombie, intending to use this seventh-tier male zombie as a sacrificial pawn. during this time, he planned to escape! as luck would have it, long yu was currently a seventh-tier zombie. ye li wasn¡¯t in a rush to chase after black battle. to put it in the words of an old chinese saying, ¡°even if sun wukong is formidable, can he escape from the five-finger mountain of tathagata?¡± roar!!! the seventh-tier male zombie let out a roar and pounced towards ye li. ye li kicked the body of the seventh-tier male zombie, sending it flying instantly. it may have appeared to be just a simple kick, but its power was absolutely devastating. if an ordinary person were to receive such a kick, they would have no chance of survival. ye li placed the nearly lifeless seventh-tier male zombie into the system space, planning to merge it with long yu later. ye li¡¯s lips curled slightly, and a smile appeared on his face, radiating confidence. he figured that since the seventh-tier male zombie had been stored in the system space, black battle¡¯s fate was sealed. ye li activated his heavenly spirit eye to locate black battle. it didn¡¯t take long to find black battle¡¯s position. he then activated his swift steps and disappeared on the spot. black battle desperately fled. he felt he had been quite foolish. how could someone who possessed several of the ten great divine weapons be weak? moreover, he had witnessed ye li summoning those ninth-tier zombies earlier. at that moment, he realized that there was no way he could ever provoke ye li. black battle was relieved that he had managed to escape. he didn¡¯t want to end up like the worthless black cloud, who had been too eager to obtain the dragon-slaying blade, only to meet an unknown fate. he was a ninth-tier dark race member, an unparalleled existence wherever he went. besides, he had had enough of this wretched place. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only thinking about it, black battle¡¯s mood was surprisingly good. he didn¡¯t care whether the first clan would be wiped out. he turned back to check if ye li was pursuing him. in his heart, he believed that ye li could never catch up to him because he had enough confidence in his own speed. however, as soon as black battle turned around, a chilling sensation ran from the base of his spine to the top of his head, as if he had fallen into an icy abyss. demon king ye li¡­ was in pursuit!!! black battle couldn¡¯t even dream of ye li pursuing him, nor did he expect ye li to be so fast that he could close the distance so quickly. in fact, he had already witnessed ye li¡¯s speed earlier, but he had thought that his own speed was on par with ye li¡¯s.. Chapter 389 - Chapter 389: Black Battle’s Demise chapter 389: black battle¡¯s demise translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations black battle turned around and saw ye li chasing after him, as if a bolt of lightning had struck him. he gritted his teeth, preparing to accelerate. however, just as he was about to turn back and make a frantic escape, a scene unfolded before him that made him recoil in shock, retreating dozens of meters. it was because ye li had already appeared right in front of him! ¡°you¡­ you!¡± black battle had initially thought that ye li¡¯s speed was about the same as his own, but now he realized not only was he wrong, but he was profoundly wrong. ye li carried the dragon-slaying blade on his shoulder and looked at black battle with indifference. ¡°1 told you, you are doomed today. why do you still want to run?¡± black battle stared at ye li and said, ¡°ye li, there¡¯s no deep-seated enmity between us. why are you so determined not to spare me?¡± ye li smiled, nodding slightly. he gazed at the dark sky and spoke slowly. ¡°do you think i, ye li, need a reason to kill you?¡± ye li was well aware of his own nature. he wasn¡¯t a good person, nor was he a bad person. people like him typically didn¡¯t need any reason to act. black battle¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°ye li, i¡¯m also in the ninth tier. 1 can take you down with me!¡± ¡°hehe.¡± ¡°what are you laughing at?¡± black battle glared at ye li. as the leader of the dark night tribe, he had never been pushed to such a desperate situation before. ¡°i¡¯m laughing at your ignorance. you don¡¯t understand how vast the heavens are and how deep the earth is. do you really think you, black battle, are worthy of a life-and-death struggle with me?¡± ye li said calmly. ¡°come, let me kill you. perhaps you¡¯ll die more comfortably.¡± ye li beckoned to black battle with a slow wave of his finger. black battle clenched his teeth, gripping the ancient spear in his hand. he swiftly thrust the spear forward, sending a cold radiance shooting towards ye li. ye li shook his head inwardly. why did no one ever believe him? originally, black battle could have died more comfortably, but now it seemed he didn¡¯t appreciate that opportunity. swish! a cold glint appeared first, followed by a slash like a dragon! the dragon-slaying blade unleashed a terrifying cold radiance, and the two cold radiances collided heavily. boom! the cold radiance emitted by the ancient spear couldn¡¯t compare to the cold radiance of the dragon-slaying blade. it was instantly scattered without a trace. but the cold radiance still moved toward black battle. black battle¡¯s expression turned even more horrified, and he quickly dodged, narrowly avoiding the horrifying cold radiance. black battle was about to take a breather. as soon as he raised his head, he saw that ye li had already arrived in front of him with the dragon-slaying blade! black battle died! ye li slowly sheathed the dragon-slaying blade. his face, as flawless as jade, showed no emotion, as if nothing had happened. now that black battle was dead, it was time for him to return to the battlefield to take a look. before he came, he had ordered the apocalypse legion to help the third clan of the dark night tribe. ye li could easily predict that the situation was now overwhelmingly in their favor. ¡°leader, black wind has escaped!¡± read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only the black asura was stunned and hurriedly looked for black wind. black wind was the grand elder of the second clan and had injured the fifth elder of the third clan. he certainly wouldn¡¯t let black wind off. ¡°chase!¡± black asura said coldly. ¡°yes, leader!¡± an elder quickly responded. ye li was on his way back when he suddenly halted his steps. he had seen a member of the dark night tribe approaching him, he happened to know this guy.. it was none other than the grand elder of the second clan¡­ black wind! Chapter 390 - Chapter 390: Leaving the Dark Night Castle chapter 390: leaving the dark night castle translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations black wind quickly halted his steps, looking at ye li in utter terror. he hadn¡¯t expected to encounter ye li here, even if he had racked his brains. ¡°demon king ye li!¡± ye li smiled faintly, and it seemed that black wind was planning to escape, but he hadn¡¯t expected to run into him. what could ye li say to that? ¡°demon king ye li, what do you want?¡± black wind glared at ye li, speaking coldly. ¡°meeting me means your fate is death. why are you asking what i want?¡± ye li chuckled. as the words left his mouth, ye li swung the dragon-slaying blade with a powerful slash, and a cold radiance shot towards black wind. black wind was terrified and quickly dodged, attempting to evade ye li¡¯s attack. but as soon as he evaded, ye li had already arrived right in front of him, and the dragon-slaying blade swung horizontally. swish! black wind couldn¡¯t dodge this strike even if he used all his strength. ¡°alih!¡± a pig-like scream echoed as the second clan¡¯s elder, black wind, met his demise. ye li¡¯s face showed no emotion. he sheathed the dragon-slaying blade, put it back in the system space, and continued on his way. as he expected, the situation was one-sided in the favor of the apocalypse legion and the third clan of the dark night tribe. the first clan and the second clan were utterly powerless to resist the apocalypse legion. at this point, both clans had surrendered. when ye li returned, the apocalypse legion greeted him respectfully. ¡°master.¡± ye li nodded, and black asura quickly approached. from the moment he saw ye li, he knew how terrifying the strength of the demon king was. ¡°senior demon king¡­¡± ye li waved his hand to indicate that black asura didn¡¯t need to say much. he looked at black asura and said calmly, ¡°i am leaving the dark night castle now. what to do next is your responsibility.¡± after merging the seventh-tier zombie that black battle had summoned with long yu, long yu had become an eighth-tier zombie. ye li thought that coming to the dark night castle might have been a mistake. however, it was a fortunate one because he had obtained an additional map for the super treasure map. now, it was time to search for the treasure. following the coordinates in his mind, ye li arrived in a new location. this was an abandoned city. ye li scanned it with the heavenly spirit eyes and found that there were quite a number of zombies in this city. after sending out the apocalypse legion from the system space, he asked the post-apocalyptic world army to lure the zombies. in no time, countless zombies surged towards them like a tidal wave. ¡°roar! roar!¡± ye li gave orders to the apocalypse legion! he opened the synthesis grid in his mind and started merging the zombies. after half a day, the system¡¯s voice finally rang in ye li¡¯s ears. ¡°long yu upgraded to a ninth-tier zombie.¡± the 18 clawed zombies also reached the first tier! ye li nodded in satisfaction. now it was time to find the treasure. the location was not far from the coordinates in his mind, so he walked there at a leisurely pace. ye li came to a bare mountain. what he didn¡¯t expect was that he wasn¡¯t the only one on this mountain. there was also a human and a dark race member fighting. the human was an elderly man in his seventies. the elderly man exuded a powerful aura and was a ninth-tier evolved being. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only the dark race member was also at the ninth tier, holding two hammers in his hands and a large drum hanging in front of him. ¡°boom!¡± the dark race member wielded the double hammers and struck the drum, producing a deafening thunderous sound that surged toward the elderly man. the elderly man struck with a powerful punch, and the formidable purple aura collided with the thunderous sound. ye li smiled faintly, not expecting to witness such a battle in this remote place.. Chapter 391 - Chapter 391: Half of the Eastern Emperor Bell chapter 391: half of the eastern emperor bell translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ye li was puzzled as to why a human ninth-tier evolved being and a ninth-tier dark race member were fighting in this desolate place. were they vying for something? he activated the heavenly spirit eye to investigate and his face lit up with excitement. ye li had seen the other half of the eastern emperor bell! no wonder two such high-level powerhouses were present here; it was because of this. the old man and the thunder creature were locked in a difficult battle. it was like a fierce battle of tigers on the mountain. ye li decided to watch the tigers fight. more than ten minutes passed, and the old man was clearly at a disadvantage. the thunder creature sneered, ¡°human powerhouse, i advise you to escape quickly. you are no match for me.¡± the old man stared at the thunder creature, but didn¡¯t say a word. ¡°since you don¡¯t want to escape, then you can only die.¡± as soon as he finished speaking, the thunder monster held two hammers and hammered the drum, and a terrifying bolt of lightning struck over. the old man widened his eyes, feeling somewhat powerless to defend against this blow. ¡°i¡¯m done!¡± at this critical moment, a slightly slim figure appeared in front of the old man. the young man blocked the attack for the old man, who was surprised to find himself still alive. then, he quickly examined the youth¡¯s appearance and was even more shocked. the youth was incredibly young and could withstand the ninth-tier dark race member¡¯s attack. the thunder monster didn¡¯t expect a young man to appear. he looked at the young man in front of him. ¡°you¡­¡± the thunder creature hadn¡¯t finished speaking when ye li interrupted him. ¡°you two are fighting here over the other half of the eastern emperor bell, right?¡± ye li said slowly. ¡°that¡¯s right. are you here to claim this half of the bell?¡± the thunder creature stared at ye li. ye li nodded, ¡°yes, i¡¯ve been searching for this half of the bell for a long time.¡± with those words, the thunder creature¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°then let¡¯s see if you have the strength for it!¡± as the words fell, a thunderous attack shot towards ye li. ye li retrieved the dragon-slaying blade from the system space, and a cold radiance suddenly emerged. swish! ye li swung the blade, and the attack was terrifying. after the cold light and the thunder were offset, ye li jumped up, raised the dragon-slaying blade high, and slowly said to the thunder monster, ¡°sky demon tyrant blade technique!¡± the dragon-slaying blade fell heavily, and an unparalleled demon phantom rushed towards the thunder creature. the thunder creature was horrified by such an attack! without imagining further, he quickly fled the scene, reaching the fastest speed ever recorded. the old man was stunned by the young man¡¯s strength. ye li landed on the ground and prepared to take the other half of the eastern emperor bell. ¡°thank you for saving my life, my friend,¡± the old man said with folded hands. ye li turned to the side and replied, ¡°no problem, i just wanted to get the other half of the eastern emperor bell.¡± the old man was startled, as he had the same thought. it really was the eastern emperor bell. he quickly walked up to ye li and asked, ¡°friend, 1 am the head of the xiao family in sky blue base city. may 1 ask who you are?¡± read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only ¡°my name is ye li.¡± ye li stopped and said to the old man. the old man knew that there was no way he could defeat the young man in front of him, especially with the blade that ye li had just used! he remembered that when the blade appeared in ye li¡¯s hand, there was a blood dragon with five claws coiled around it, and it emitted a terrifying and chilling radiance. could it be¡­ the old man suddenly thought of an incredible possibility, that ye li¡¯s blade was¡­ the dragon-slaying blade! Chapter 392 - Chapter 392: Returning to Sky Blue Base City chapter 392: returning to sky blue base city translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations the old man was shocked but was certain that the blade in ye li¡¯s hand was the dragon-slaying blade. he didn¡¯t dare to ask and feared that it might displease ye li. after all, he had seen ye li¡¯s strength quite clearly just now. ¡°friend, if you¡¯re going to sky blue base city, you can visit the xiao family. i still have some weight in sky blue base city,¡± the old man said to ye li. ye li thought that the old man was likely from one of the top three families in sky blue base city. the gu family was the strongest among the top eight families, and the old man, as a ninth-tier evolved being, would naturally be associated with one of the top three families. ¡°friend, i¡¯ll be leaving then.¡± the old man was somewhat unwilling, but he had no choice. if he were to fight ye li for the other half of the eastern emperor bell, he would undoubtedly die. ¡°all, such a remarkable figure has appeared near sky blue base city,¡± the old man sighed and left. ye li gazed at the other half of the eastern emperor bell not far away and walked over to pick it up. ding¡­ ¡°detected the other half of the eastern emperor bell. would you like to synthesize it?¡± ¡°synthesize.¡± ¡°eastern emperor bell synthesis initiated.¡± ¡°10%¡­ 30%¡­ 60%¡­ 100%.¡± ¡°eastern emperor bell synthesis completed.¡± ye li now possessed three divine weapons and was ready for the eastern emperor bell¡¯s trial to be triggered. with the eastern emperor bell in hand, it was time to head to sky blue base city. upon arriving in sky blue base city, ye li planned to visit the xia family. outside the xia family, ye li noticed that the guards and disciples seemed worried. sensing trouble, he quickly approached. as soon as the gatekeepers saw ye li, they appeared on the verge of tears. ¡°mr. ye li, you¡¯ve finally returned.¡± ¡°sniff, the xiao family has gone too far. they¡¯ve seriously injured our family head. and none of the doctors in sky blue base city dared to treat him.¡± the xiao family? ye li squinted his eyes. if he recalled correctly, the old man on the mountain had mentioned that he was the head of the xiao family. without further ado, ye li walked into the xia family. at this moment, xia xi and xia chun were feeling down outside. xia xi had just raised her head and saw ye li approaching. ¡°senior, you¡­ you¡¯ve returned.¡± xia xi¡¯s expression was a mix of joy and sorrow as she looked at ye li with complex emotions. ¡°take me to see xia hong.¡± ¡°senior, my father¡­¡± ye li waved his hand and said, ¡°i already know.¡± xia xi didn¡¯t say much and led ye li to xia hong¡¯s room. once in the room, the xia family¡¯s elders saw ye li¡¯s arrival and quickly greeted him as mr. ye li. xia hong was currently unconscious, his face turning blue. his injuries looked extremely severe. ye li raised his palm, and a golden aura flowed into xia hong¡¯s body. a few seconds later, xia hong opened his eyes, and his complexion returned to normal. xia xi, xia chun, and the elders of the xia family were all shocked. they didn¡¯t expect ye li to have such a divine technique. ¡°am i okay?¡± xia hong was somewhat bewildered and couldn¡¯t figure out what had happened. ¡°dad, senior saved you,¡± xia chun said. xia hong quickly leaped out of bed and looked at ye li. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only ¡°mr. ye li, you¡¯ve returned!¡± ye li nodded. ¡°now, tell me why the xiao family did this.¡± everyone from the xia family became indignant at ye li¡¯s words. xia hong then explained everything that had happened. after ye li had injured the gu family¡¯s members the last time, the gu family had a good relationship with the top three families in the city, including the xiao family. so, the xiao family had come to seek revenge on behalf of the gu family.. Chapter 393 - Chapter 393: Tell Me Where the Xiao Family Is chapter 393: tell me where the xiao family is translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ye li thought that xia hong was injured because of him. if he didn¡¯t take revenge, he wouldn¡¯t be ye li. ¡°mr. ye li, if it weren¡¯t for you, i might have died,¡± xia hong said, looking at ye li. the people from the xia family also sighed in relief. it was fortunate that ye li had arrived; otherwise, the consequences would have been unthinkable. ye li gave a faint smile. ¡°it¡¯s alright. i need to leave for a while.¡± ¡°do you want to know where mr. ye li is heading?¡± xia hong asked ye li, but as soon as the words left his mouth, he regretted it. he realized that ye li was no ordinary person and didn¡¯t need to report to him about his whereabouts. ¡°xiao family,¡± ye li replied nonchalantly. as soon as he finished speaking, ye li slowly walked out of the room. only then did the people of the xia family come back to their senses. they looked at ye li¡¯s back in shock, but they didn¡¯t dare to stop him. the xiao family was one of the top three families in sky blue base city, and they were a powerful force. once outside the xia family, ye li realized that he didn¡¯t know where the xiao family was located. however, as one of the top three families, everyone in sky blue base city should know their whereabouts. he was about to randomly approach someone to ask about the xiao family¡¯s location when he suddenly felt a force collide with him. ¡°ouch!¡± a pained cry rang out. ye li looked calmly and found a young woman in her twenties who had fallen to the ground and was clutching her forehead. the woman was very pretty and was glaring at ye li with intense anger. ¡°how dare you bump into me!¡± the girl got up from the ground and looked at ye li angrily. ye li¡¯s face remained unchanged. the woman was a genetic warrior, a third-tier evolved being. ¡°how dare you bump into me? i¡¯ll teach you a lesson!¡± xiao yuzhu said fiercely to ye li! ¡°can¡¯t you see i don¡¯t want to talk to you?¡± ye li said indifferently. ¡°what did you say?¡± xiao yuzhu was stunned. no one had ever dared to speak to her like this. whether in china or here, there was no shortage of spectators who were willing to watch a commotion for money, and many people were quick to gather and watch the show. ¡°by the way, do you know where the xiao family is?¡± ye li decided to ask this young woman. ¡°the xiao¡­ xiao family?¡± xiao yuzhu was taken aback, clearly not expecting ye li to ask about this. the onlookers were also surprised. the xiao family was one of the top three families in the sky blue base city. could this person be a genetic warrior? the sky blue base city had a large population, but less than 1% of them were genetic warriors. as long as one could become a genetic warrior, his status would rise to a higher level. xiao yuzhu looked down on ye li. ¡°you want to join the xiao family¡¯s camp?¡± ye li shook his head. ¡°no.¡± ¡°then why do you want to know about the xiao family?¡± ¡°you only need to tell me where the xiao family is located. don¡¯t ask any more questions.¡± xiao yuzhu couldn¡¯t help but frown at ye li¡¯s tone, finding him insufferable. ¡°what do you think the xiao family is? do you think you can go there as you please? why don¡¯t you look at yourself in the mirror?¡± xiao yuzhu¡¯s tone was dripping with disdain. ¡°hey, isn¡¯t this yuzhu? what are you doing here?¡± read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only a magnetic voice reached ye li¡¯s ears. a man of roughly the same age as xiao yuzhu walked over. he was exceptionally handsome and could be considered a handsome man. of course, it depended on who he was compared to. compared to ye li, he fell far short in terms of attractiveness. ¡°lin chen, it¡¯s you?¡± xiao yuzhu smiled. the onlookers saw lin chen and had an instinctual feeling that he was a rich young man. his aura wasn¡¯t something that ordinary families could cultivate.. Chapter 394 - Chapter 394: Such An Arrogant Person chapter 394: such an arrogant person translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ¡°lin chen, since you¡¯re here, help me teach this person a lesson.¡± xiao yuzhu looked disdainfully at ye li. lin chen smiled. ¡°if yuzhu says so, of course i can.¡± then, lin chen looked at ye li. ¡°brother, yuzhu asked me to teach you a lesson. are you willing?¡± the crowd was stunned. this person was too arrogant. he even asked the other party if they wanted to be taught a lesson. ¡°in fact, it doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t want to because you¡¯ve offended the wrong people. yuzhu is from the xiao family, and i¡¯m from the lin family.¡± lin chen looked at ye li proudly. in his opinion, ye li would be scared to death after knowing his and xiao yuzhu¡¯s identities. ¡°they¡¯re actually from the xiao and lin families. no wonder they¡¯re so arrogant.¡± ¡°i¡¯m afraid this person is in trouble. since he has offended the people of the top three families, he will definitely end up in a miserable state.¡± ¡°so, we have to be smart. it won¡¯t be good if we piss off someone we shouldn¡¯t.¡± the onlookers all looked at ye li pitifully. they could imagine what would happen to ye li. lin chen smiled with a sense of triumph, listening to the crowd¡¯s discussions. he believed that ye li must be scared by now. he looked into ye li¡¯s face. ¡°what?¡± lin chen was frustrated. he stared at ye li. ye li¡¯s face remained unchanged. it was as if he hadn¡¯t heard anything. ¡°why¡­ why aren¡¯t you scared?¡± lin chen couldn¡¯t understand it. he believed that anyone who heard about his and xiao yuzhu¡¯s identities should be terrified. xiao yuzhu was also puzzled. ye li was astonishingly calm, to the point of being unbelievable. she gazed into his eyes and saw that ye li¡¯s eyes were sharp. ¡°why should i be afraid?¡± ye li replied nonchalantly. he couldn¡¯t comprehend why he should be scared. just because they were from the top three families? he found it laughable. ¡°do you not know how powerful the top three families are?¡± lin chen stared at ye li. as a member of the top three families, no one of his age dared to talk to him like this. ye li shook his head. ¡°i don¡¯t know.¡± the crowd was flabbergasted. how could someone not know the terror of the top three families in sky blue base city? they suspected that ye li was pretending not to know. they were more inclined to believe the latter. they believed that ye li was now feigning composure, but in his heart, he was actually terrified. ¡°alright, alright. since you don¡¯t know the might of the top three families, i¡¯ll show you today!¡± lin chen looked at ye li with a menacing look. xiao yuzhu looked at ye li mockingly. lin chen and she were both third-tier evolved beings. as long as lin chen took action, this person would probably have to lie in bed for months. ¡°i advise you not to take action; you¡¯re too weak,¡± ye li said calmly. the moment this remark was made, everyone was shocked. they couldn¡¯t believe that ye li would say something like that. lin chen was furious. he gritted his teeth and looked at ye li. ¡°you¡¯re courting death!¡± read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only ye li smiled. ¡°ants are ants. how about this? i¡¯ll only use one finger. if you can beat me, you can do whatever you want to me.¡± silence, a deathly silence! everyone stared at ye li in shock. this was way too arrogant. lin chen was from the top three families, but he claimed that he could defeat him only with one finger? xiao yuzhu was also furious. she had never seen such an arrogant person.. Chapter 395 - Chapter 395: Heading to the Xiao Family chapter 395: heading to the xiao family translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations lin chen stood motionless, as if frozen in place. he had expected ye li to be terrified upon learning his identity, but he didn¡¯t anticipate ye li¡¯s response. ¡°what did you say!¡± lin chen clenched his teeth and his eyes burned with anger. ¡°don¡¯t hesitate anymore; let me defeat you with one finger,¡± ye li said calmly. ¡°you¡¯re seeking death!¡± lin chen couldn¡¯t suppress his anger any longer. he clenched his fist and threw a powerful punch toward ye li, like a fierce tiger descending a mountain. ye li remained still as a statue, with a calm expression on his face. the onlookers shook their heads, fully anticipating ye li¡¯s fate. a horrifying scene was about to unfold. as lin chen¡¯s fist was just inches away from ye li, ye li suddenly disappeared, moving to lin chen¡¯s back. the entire process happened so quickly that the bystanders couldn¡¯t follow, and they saw ye li raise a single finger. ¡°i have one finger that can destroy the world!¡± when lin chen turned back, he realized that ye li¡¯s finger was already descending toward his head. ye li didn¡¯t use the one yang finger this time, nor did it contain any spiritual energy. it was just a simple finger. lin chen was shocked. he couldn¡¯t¡­ dodge it. with the finger just an inch away from lin chen¡¯s head, ye li stopped. he had no intention of killing lin chen, only teaching him a lesson. lin chen was drenched in cold sweat, and warm liquid even trickled from his lower body. it was clear that lin chen was scared out of his wits. the bystanders were astonished as well. they never expected this turn of events. xiao yuzhu was terrified. she never thought ye li would be this powerful. ¡°i told you that you were too weak. i can defeat you with just one finger. why don¡¯t you believe it?¡± ye li said calmly. after saying this, ye li didn¡¯t pay any further attention to lin chen. he looked at xiao yuzhu and said, ¡°let¡¯s go. take me to the xiao family.¡± xiao yuzhu snapped out of her daze, her face showing a mix of emotions. ye li¡¯s strength, which he had just demonstrated, was terrifying. she had always thought ye li was just a weak genetic warrior. but she had been mistaken. ¡°alright¡­ okay,¡± xiao yuzhu reluctantly nodded. they continued in silence. as she got closer and closer to the xiao family, xiao yuzhu finally couldn¡¯t help but speak. she was too curious. ¡°what realm are you actually in?¡± she asked. she didn¡¯t understand why ye li, who looked at most one or two years older than her, was so terrifying. ye li halted and looked at xiao yuzhu calmly. ¡°if i told you i¡¯m a nine-tier evolved being, would you believe me?¡± xiao yuzhu was stunned. she certainly wouldn¡¯t believe it. if he had become a level-nine evolved being at such a young age, it would be too unbelievable. ¡°since you don¡¯t believe it, there¡¯s no need to ask further,¡± ye li continued. although xiao yuzhu didn¡¯t say anything, her expression said everything. before long, ye li and xiao yuzhu arrived outside the xiao family¡¯s estate. the xiao family was one of the top three families in sky blue base city. these families controlled the economy, the military, and almost everything else of the base city¡­ ¡°this is the xiao family,¡± xiao yuzhu told ye li. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only ye li inspected the xiao family¡¯s grand buildings and couldn¡¯t help but be impressed. as one of the top three families, their estate was truly magnificent, unlike anything he had ever seen before. then, ye li and xiao yuzhu entered the xiao family¡¯s premises. the xiao family was massive, consisting of both the main lineage and various branch families, totaling over a thousand members. xiao yuzhu, being the granddaughter of the xiao family¡¯s head, held a high position in the family. as soon as they entered the xiao family, several people respectfully called out, ¡°third miss..¡± Chapter 396 - Chapter 396:I Am A Ninth chapter 396:i am a ninth-tier evolved being translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ¡°ye li, what do you want from the xiao family?¡± xiao yuzhu found ye li exceedingly mysterious and she had never encountered anyone like him before. ¡°it¡¯s just a small matter. go and inform your family¡¯s head that 1, ye li, have arrived,¡± ye li said calmly. xiao yuzhu was surprised, wondering, ¡°is he here to see my grandpa?¡± could it be¡­ suddenly, xiao yuzhu thought of an astonishing possibility: that ye li might be friends with her grandfather. but she dismissed this possibility because of ye li¡¯s age. how could he be friends with her grandfather? ¡°ye li, why do you want to see my grandpa?¡± xiao yuzhu probed. she believed that if it wasn¡¯t something important, she would give him a good scolding. ¡°yuzhu, you¡¯re back.¡± a young man, around the same age as xiao yuzhu, approached. he was as handsome as lin chen. before xiao yuzhu could respond, the young man continued, ¡°yuzhu, is this your boyfriend?¡± a playful expression appeared on the young man¡¯s face. his name was xiao yun, the grandson of the xiao family¡¯s chief, and also a third-tier evolved being. ¡°xiao yun, what are you saying?¡± xiao yuzhu frowned, looking angrily at xiao yun. the xiao family was divided into two factions, with one led by the family head and the other by the grand elder. ¡°yuzhu, i was just making a joke. no need to get so upset,¡± xiao yun shrugged. then, xiao yun looked at ye li and asked, ¡°brother, my name is xiao yun. i¡¯m the grandson of the grand elder. and you are?¡± xiao yun had a mocking expression on his face. ¡°ye li,¡± ye li said calmly. obviously, this was the first time xiao yun had heard of the name ye li. he looked at ye li with a calm expression, which somewhat displeased xiao yun. ¡°do you know what level you are at?¡± xiao yun fixed his gaze on ye li. ¡°i¡¯m a ninth-tier evolved being,¡± ye li slowly replied. ¡°what!!!¡± xiao yun felt like he had been struck by lightning, and he stared at ye li in shock. several seconds later, xiao yun snapped back to reality. ¡°hahaha!¡± xiao yun burst into laughter as if he had heard something incredibly funny. xiao family members and other onlookers joined in, sensing that there was some entertainment to be had. ¡°why are you laughing?¡± ye li¡¯s face remained as calm as ever, and he looked at xiao yun with indifference. ¡°he said¡­ he said he¡¯s a ninth-tier evolved being. do you find that funny?¡± xiao yun couldn¡¯t help but laugh to the point of tears. xiao family members also couldn¡¯t contain their laughter. if bragging was a crime, this man would have been sentenced to death ten times over. xiao yuzhu couldn¡¯t understand why ye li insisted on claiming to be a ninth-tier evolved being. even though she had witnessed his terrifying abilities, saying he was a ninth-tier evolved being seemed far-fetched. ¡°brother, this is the xiao family. both the family head and my grandfather are ninth-tier evolved beings. do you think we¡¯d believe that you¡¯re a ninth-tier evolved being just because you say so?¡± xiao yun looked at ye li with disdain. ¡°why wouldn¡¯t you believe me?¡± ye li smiled calmly. xiao yun didn¡¯t understand why ye li was still able to smile when his lie had already been exposed. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only ¡°alright! you claim to be a ninth-tier evolved being, so how are you going to prove it?¡± xiao yun stared intently at ye li. ¡°do you want me to prove it?¡± ¡°of course.¡± xiao yun wanted to see how ye li could prove it! ¡°alright, do you believe that i can make you lie on the ground in one second and then make you stand up again in another second?¡± ye li said calmly.. Chapter 397 - Chapter 397: Does Anyone Still Doubt What I Say? chapter 397: does anyone still doubt what i say? translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations the xiao family members were completely stunned, thinking they had heard it wrong. xiao yun stared at ye li in disbelief and asked, ¡°ye li, what did you just say?¡± never in his life had he felt this furious. as the grandson of the xiao family¡¯s grand elder, he had always held a high position. ¡°don¡¯t you believe me?¡± ye li calmly looked at xiao yun. xiao yun was taken aback; he didn¡¯t believe it? ye li claimed that he could make xiao yun lie down in one second and then make him stand up in another second. this was something that no one would believe! ¡°haha, who do you think you are to talk to me like this?¡± xiao yun sneered. the surrounding xiao family members also found ye li too arrogant. how could he dare to act recklessly in the xiao family? didn¡¯t he know how powerful the xiao family was? ¡°since you don¡¯t believe me, i¡¯ll have to make you believe,¡± ye li said calmly. ¡°alright, i¡¯ll see how you make me¡­¡± xiao yun didn¡¯t finish his sentence before he let out a scream that sounded like a pig being slaughtered. ¡°alih!¡± xiao yun was now lying on the ground, clutching his right leg and wailing in agony. he had a ghastly blood hole on his right leg, which had appeared at some point. ¡°this¡­!¡± the xiao family members were in shock. they didn¡¯t even have time to process what had happened. xiao yuzhu was also shocked. she knew that ye li was formidable, but she had never expected him to be this powerful. ¡°anyone else wants to try?¡± ye li looked at the surrounding xiao family members and spoke casually. no one in the xiao family dared to speak. they stared at ye li in horror, and xiao yun continued to scream in pain. ye li smiled and raised his hand. a gentle golden aura flowed towards the bloody hole on xiao yun¡¯s right leg. the xiao family members watched with wide eyes as the wound on xiao yun¡¯s leg visibly healed within moments. xiao yun was dumbfounded. he had never been this shocked in his life. ¡°do you believe me now?¡± ye li looked at xiao yun calmly. at this moment, xiao yun couldn¡¯t even utter a complete sentence. he stared at ye li in astonishment. he clearly remembered the excruciating pain he had felt just a moment ago, but now, he felt no pain at all. everything was healed, and it was all thanks to ye li. thinking about it, xiao yun was even more shocked. ¡°how¡­ how did you do that?¡± ¡°was it an illusion?¡± ¡°no, it wasn¡¯t an illusion. it¡¯s real.¡± the xiao family members exchanged bewildered looks, unable to fathom how ye li had performed such an incredible feat. ¡°does anyone still not believe what i said?¡± ye li glanced at the people of the xiao family and slowly said. xiao yuzhu had never seen such a divine technique before. she was so shocked that she couldn¡¯t even speak. ¡°what¡¯s going on!¡± a deep voice echoed in their ears. ¡°it¡¯s the grand elder. the grand elder is here.¡± the xiao family members were filled with fear. the grand elder of the xiao family was an authoritative figure with absolute power in the family. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only an elderly man in a tang suit strode over with great dignity. despite his age, he exuded an imposing aura, and his eagle-like eyes were as sharp as daggers. seeing that her grandfather had come, xiao yun hurriedly told the old man everything. the old man¡¯s name was xiao kun, the grand elder of the xiao family, a ninth-tier evolved being. since ye li reached the fourth level of the ancient devil tome, no one could see through his realm, be it those whose realm was higher than his or those whose realm was lower than his. upon hearing xiao yun¡¯s account, grand elder xiao kun was taken aback and his eyes widened.. Chapter 398 - Chapter 398: Provoking the Wrath chapter 398: provoking the wrath translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations xiao kun observed ye li from head to toe, and typically, he would look down upon someone of ye li¡¯s age. however, xiao yun¡¯s description of ye li¡¯s terrifying power made him reconsider. ¡°you¡¯re not from the sky blue base city, are you?¡± xiao kun naturally knew that there was no genius like ye li in any of the martial families in the sky blue base city. ¡°no, i¡¯m from the wilderness zone,¡± ye li nodded. xiao kun didn¡¯t have much knowledge about the wilderness zone, but he continued, ¡°why do you come to the xiao family?¡± the people from the xiao family all looked at ye li, wondering how he would respond. ¡°you know the xia family, right?¡± ye li said lightly. the people of the xiao family were puzzled. they knew about the xia family, one of the top eight families in the sky blue base city. did ye li come here because of the xia family? xiao kun remained silent, knowing that ye li had more to say. ¡°the xia family¡¯s head, xia hong, was injured by the xiao family, and i¡¯ve come here for justice,¡± ye li continued slowly. when ye li said this, the members of the xiao family were all astonished. to come to the xiao family for justice? ¡°ye li, it¡¯s only our xiao family who dares to mess with others. no one has ever dared to mess with our xiao family. i think you¡¯re really tired of living!¡± xiao yun glared at ye li. although he was amazed by ye li¡¯s unparalleled skills earlier, now that his grandfather was here, he had nothing to fear. ¡°i see you¡¯ve come to seek revenge for xia hong, hehe,¡± xiao kun said with a cold smile. ¡°xia hong was injured by me, and since you¡¯ve come for revenge, let¡¯s get started,¡± xiao kun said. ye li looked at xiao kun with a faint smile. ¡°if 1 cripple one of your hands, will you accept it?¡± silence, a prolonged silence! the members of the xiao family were all dumbfounded. it was one thing for ye li to be arrogant with xiao yun, but none of them could have anticipated that ye li would dare to say such a thing to the grand elder. after all, the grand elder was a ninth-tier evolved being. xiao kun hadn¡¯t been angry in at least ten years, but he was now feeling a bit irritated. ¡°you¡¯re an arrogant young man. don¡¯t you understand the difference in our status?¡± xiao kun stared at ye li and spoke coldly. ye li just smiled. ¡°i don¡¯t think i need to understand it.¡± at this moment, more members of the xiao family arrived, both from the middle-aged generation and the older generation. they were furious to hear ye li¡¯s arrogant words. the xiao family, one of the three major families in the sky blue base city, was being provoked by a young man. ¡°father, let me teach this guy a lesson!¡± an angry voice rang out, and a middle-aged man quickly approached. the man was xiao zhen, xiao yun¡¯s father, and xiao kun¡¯s son. xiao yuzhu was completely at a loss now. she never expected that ye li¡¯s visit to the xiao family was related to such a matter. the situation was becoming uncontrollable. xiao zhen glared at ye li. ¡°brat, how dare you say such things to my father? i will make you regret it!¡± read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only ye li smiled. ¡°i, ye li, have no reason to regret, because i will never regret.¡± xiao zhen couldn¡¯t contain his anger any longer. ¡°diamond palm!¡± xiao zhen unleashed a palm strike toward ye li. the palm wind was like lightning, and it carried a red spiritual aura as it flew towards ye li. ye li shook his head inwardly. xiao zhen was only a seventh-tier evolved being, yet he dared to attack ye li. he clearly had no idea of the difference in their strengths.. Chapter 399 - Chapter 399: All of You Are Just Dust chapter 399: all of you are just dust translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations xiao zhen unleashed his diamond palm, attacking ye li fiercely! ye li remained motionless in place, looking as calm as if he were a mountain. in his eyes, xiao zhen¡¯s attack seemed pathetically weak. xiao yuzhu and the members of the xiao family were left bewildered. they couldn¡¯t understand why ye li wasn¡¯t trying to evade the attack. was it because he didn¡¯t need to, or was it because he thought he couldn¡¯t evade it? they were more inclined to believe the latter. just when the diamond palm was a hair¡¯s breadth away from ye li, he finally began to move. he raised one finger, then lightly touched the diamond palm, causing it to vanish instantly. how was that possible!!! the members of the xiao family were all taken aback and looked at ye li in shock. the diamond palm had disappeared with a light touch? typically, it was capable of splitting a thousand-pound boulder. xiao zhen, the one who had unleashed the diamond palm, was shocked to a level he had never experienced before. he couldn¡¯t have imagined this outcome even in his wildest dreams. ¡°you are too weak. in my eyes, you are nothing but ants. no¡­¡± ye li said, stopping for a moment and then continuing, ¡°you should be about the same as dust.¡± as soon as he said this, the members of the xiao family were filled with anger. xiao zhen was already a seventh-tier evolved being, and in ye li¡¯s eyes, he was no more than dust. then what did that make them? were they even lower than dust? as long as one was a genetic warrior in the sky blue base city, who didn¡¯t want to be born into the xiao family? as long as their genetic talent wasn¡¯t too poor, they could obtain many resources. but in the eyes of this young man, they were even weaker than ants. ye li chuckled to himself, knowing exactly what the members of the xiao family were thinking. ¡°you¡¯re right. i¡¯m not just referring to him; in my eyes, all of you are just dust,¡± ye li continued. the members of the xiao family were furious when they heard this statement. they had never been this angry in their entire lives. ¡°since you say that xiao zhen is dust, then what about me?!¡± a cold voice rang out, and a middle-aged man quickly approached. ¡°it¡¯s the second elder¡¯s son!¡± the middle-aged man¡¯s name was xiao cheng, and he was also a seventh-tier evolved being. xiao cheng arrived at xiao zhen¡¯s side, ready to team up against ye li. ¡°just two specks of dust,¡± ye li said indifferently. ¡°what did you say?!¡± xiao cheng glared at ye li. ye li paid no attention to xiao cheng and looked at xiao kun. ¡°i¡¯ve said it. 1¡¯11 only break one of your arms, so why are you so unwilling?¡± ye li asked. xiao kun was astonished by ye li¡¯s previous display of power, and now when he heard ye li¡¯s words, his face turned red with anger. ¡°father, there¡¯s no need to get angry. let xiao zhen and xiao cheng teach him a lesson!¡± xiao zhen said coldly. ¡°as i said, you are nothing but dust in my eyes. why don¡¯t you believe me?¡± xiao zhen and xiao cheng couldn¡¯t accept these words. they were flying towards ye li with the intention of beating him up. ¡°you are seeking death!¡± looking at xiao zhen and the members of the xiao family charging at him, ye li shook his head inwardly. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only then he raised a finger, allowing golden spiritual energy to envelop it. ¡°swoosh, swoosh!¡± two piercing sounds were heard, and terrifying golden spiritual energy attacked xiao zhen and xiao cheng. xiao zhen and xiao cheng were shocked. they didn¡¯t expect ye li to launch such an attack. they hurriedly dodged and narrowly evaded the attack of the golden spiritual energy.. Chapter 400 - Chapter 400: Testing the Power of the Eastern Emperor Bell chapter 400: testing the power of the eastern emperor bell translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations xiao zhen and xiao cheng, after evading the golden spiritual energy attacks, looked at ye li in shock and horror. they had barely managed to regain their composure when ye li suddenly disappeared from his original spot. xiao zhen and xiao cheng were startled to the core when they saw this. their pupils constricted rapidly. by the time ye li reappeared, he was already in front of xiao zhen and xiao cheng. they were caught off guard and were sent flying backward. xiao zhen and xiao cheng crashed heavily into the ground, and the xiao family members were in an uproar. ¡°uncle xiao zhen and uncle xiao cheng were defeated?¡± the xiao family members, although they knew ye li was formidable, had never imagined that he would be this strong. xiao zhen and xiao cheng, despite the hard fall, managed to get back up. they stared intently at ye li. ¡°i told you, you are just dust in my eyes. why don¡¯t you believe that?¡± ye li¡¯s face bore a playful expression. xiao zhen and xiao cheng gritted their teeth and clenched their fists harder than they ever had before. their nails dug into their flesh, but they didn¡¯t feel any pain. ¡°ye li, don¡¯t be too arrogant. this is the xiao family,¡± a middle-aged man said as he walked over. this middle-aged man was also a seventh-tier evolved being, with a robust physique and a fierce expression. his name was xiao hu, the son of one of the xiao family¡¯s elders. xiao hu walked to xiao zhen and xiao cheng, stared at ye li, and said coldly, ¡°what if i join in?¡± ye li shook his head, ¡°not enough.¡± xiao hu, upon hearing this, was burning with anger. he had never imagined that one person could be so arrogant. ¡°and me!¡± another seventh-tier evolved being stepped forward. the younger generation of the xiao family exchanged bewildered glances. there were now four seventh-tier evolved beings present. xiao yuzhu, on the other hand, was secretly scared. thinking that she had just bumped into such a monster, she said many disrespectful words to him in disdain. ye li shook his head, ¡°still not enough.¡± the grand elder of the xiao family, xiao kun, looked extremely cold. he had thought that at ye li¡¯s age, he wouldn¡¯t be a high-leveled evolved being. but now he realized that he was not only wrong, but completely wrong. ¡°what if¡­ i¡¯m included?¡± xiao kun walked out! everyone from the xiao family was stunned. including grand elder xiao kun, there were four seventh-tier evolved beings and one ninth-tier evolved being. the four seventh-tier evolved beings were all on the grand elder¡¯s side. but what made the xiao family people unable to believe their ears was ye li¡¯s answer. ye li shook his head, ¡°still not enough.¡± ¡°ye li, i want your life!¡± grand elder xiao kun roared and then rushed towards ye li at the speed of the wind. after xiao kun flew over, the four seventh-tier evolved beings followed closely behind. ye li smiled. even if it didn¡¯t rain, would there still be dog pee moss? it was fine. he could just take this chance to test the power of the eastern emperor bell! he retrieved the eastern emperor bell from his system space. a crimson clock appeared in front of him, and ye li gently tapped it with his palm. ¡°clang!¡± read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only instantly, it felt like the earth was quaking. the xiao family members covered their ears. at this moment, they wished they were dead. the feeling was a hundred times more painful than having a thousand ants biting their hearts. xiao kun and the four seventh-tier evolved beings quickly retreated, looking at the crimson clock in front of ye li in fear. ¡°th-th-this¡­¡± xiao kun¡¯s eyes widened as he suddenly remembered something.. Chapter 401 - Chapter 401: Severing One of Xiao Kun’s Arms chapter 401: severing one of xiao kun¡¯s arms translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations xiao kun had once read an illustrated book. the red bell in front of ye li was exactly the same as the one in the illustrated book. he pondered for a moment, finally recalling the name. one of the ten great divine weapons¡ªeastern emperor bell! ¡°ye li, is the clock in front of you the eastern emperor bell?¡± xiao kun hastily asked. upon hearing this, all the xiao family members were taken aback. the eastern emperor bell? this was one of the ten great divine weapons. such divine artifacts were incredibly distant from their reach, and they hadn¡¯t even considered the possibility. xiao zhen and xiao cheng hadn¡¯t thought of it either. they stared wide-eyed at the red bell in front of ye li. ¡°yes, this is indeed the eastern emperor bell,¡± ye li calmly confirmed. he thought that the power of the eastern emperor bell was not bad. with just a gentle slap of it, it could cause the earth to shake. seeing ye li¡¯s affirmation, xiao kun¡¯s eyes gleamed with greed. ye li, of course, noticed the greedy expression on xiao kun¡¯s face. he wasn¡¯t surprised. anyone who saw his divine artifact would react this way. ¡°ye li, originally, i wanted to kill you, but now i¡¯ve changed my mind. if you hand over the eastern emperor bell, 1¡¯11 spare your life. how about that?¡± xiao kun said with a sinister smile. to him, this was a good deal. while the ten great divine weapons were tempting, one¡¯s life was naturally more valuable. ye li smiled lightly. he couldn¡¯t fathom why xiao kun would dare to make such a proposal. it seemed like xiao kun didn¡¯t know his place. ¡°how can an ant like you change at all? you can only be changed if i sever one of your arms,¡± ye li said. ye li always kept his word. if he said he would sever xiao kun¡¯s arm, he would. as soon as he finished speaking, ye li activated swift steps, leaving only an afterimage behind. when he appeared again, he was already above xiao kun, and he had the dragon-slaying blade in hand! in an instant, a soul-stirring dragon roar sounded. a phantom of a five-clawed blood dragon appeared and circled in the sky, leaving people in awe. ¡°th-th-this¡­¡± xiao kun was stunned. could it be that¡­ this was the dragon-slaying blade? before xiao kun and the xiao family members could react, ye li had already shot out like lightning. by the time xiao kun regained his senses, it was too late! swish! a horrifying burst of cold radiance appeared, followed by an earth-shattering scream. ¡°all!!!¡± the dreadful scream came from the grand elder, xiao kun. xiao kun¡¯s left hand had been severed! blood flowed incessantly, and the sight was terrifying. ¡°is it enough for you to be convinced after i¡¯ve severed one of your arms?¡± ye li calmly looked at xiao kun. at this moment, the xiao family members were utterly terrified. they even felt their souls trembling. senior elder xiao kun was still screaming in agony. he couldn¡¯t even utter a word. ¡°ah, it hurts so much!¡± ye li¡¯s face bore a hint of boredom. he spoke calmly, ¡°answer me, or you will die very soon.¡± read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only when grand elder xiao kun heard this, an icy chill coursed from his spine to the top of his head. he couldn¡¯t care less about the pain; as long as he remained alive, he could have a chance for revenge. ¡°i am convinced,¡± xiao kun said, enduring the pain. ye li saw that the situation had been settled, and he prepared to leave. however, before he could turn around, a withered voice entered his ears. ¡°who dares to cause a commotion in my xiao family!¡± Chapter 402 - Chapter 402: Who Dares to Stop Me chapter 402: who dares to stop me translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations the xiao family members immediately made their way upon hearing that voice. ¡°the family head is here!¡± xiao cang was the family head of the xiao family, a ninth-tier evolved being. xiao cang looked at the grand elder who was still screaming, although he had never been on good terms with xiao kun, they were still part of the xiao family. xiao zhen saw the condition of his father and his eyes turned red. he quickly told xiao cang everything that had happened. upon hearing this, xiao cang couldn¡¯t help but feel furious. the xiao family was one of the top three families in sky blue base city, and no one had dared to provoke them in such a way. xiao cang stared at ye li¡¯s back, his expression becoming incredibly cold. ¡°do you know what your fate will be?¡± xiao cang asked in a cold voice. ye li didn¡¯t turn around. he calmly spoke, ¡°can your xiao family pose any threat to me?¡± xiao cang was stunned. he hadn¡¯t been angry for many years, but at this moment, he couldn¡¯t help but be extremely angry. ¡°how dare you look down on the xiao family!¡± ye li smiled and turned around, looking at xiao cang. he asked in a calm tone, ¡°does the xiao family deserve my respect?¡± xiao cang was somewhat shocked. he rubbed his eyes and looked at the young man before him. he hadn¡¯t forgotten this youth¡¯s face. ¡°is¡­ is it you?¡± when ye li had found the other half of the eastern emperor bell, he had saved xiao cang¡¯s life. ¡°it¡¯s me,¡± ye li replied slowly. xiao cang had never expected that it would be ye li. for a while, xiao cang didn¡¯t know what to do. xiao yuzhu watched ye li¡¯s indifferent face and recalled their conversation outside the xiao family residence. ¡°what realm are you actually in?¡± ¡°if i told you i¡¯m a ninth-tier evolved being, would you believe it?¡± back then, she would never have believed it, even if she were beaten to death. who would believe that someone of such a young age had reached the ninth-tier? but now, she had no choice but to believe! ¡°now i want to leave your xiao family. if anyone tries to stop me, 1 guarantee that they¡¯ll have a hard time dying,¡± ye li said calmly. the xiao family members didn¡¯t utter a word of objection. they could only stare at ye li in fear. as soon as he finished speaking, ye li slowly walked out of the xiao family. ¡°wait.¡± when ye li took a few steps, xiao cang suddenly shouted at ye li¡¯s back. the xiao family members were shocked, thinking that the family head wanted to stop ye li. ye li paused, revealing a profile of his face. ¡°what? do you want to stop me?¡± even though he had saved xiao cang¡¯s life once, he wouldn¡¯t hesitate to act if xiao cang insisted on stopping him. ¡°mr. ye li, you¡¯re my savior. 1 just want you to stay in the xiao family for a few days,¡± xiao cang said to ye li. when this was said, the xiao family members were all petrified. they never imagined that the family head would say such a thing. they also had no idea that ye li was the one who saved the family head¡¯s life. ye li was also slightly taken aback. he hadn¡¯t expected xiao cang to make such a request. after pondering for a few seconds, he turned around to face xiao cang and said, ¡°alright.¡± xiao cang felt a sense of joy upon hearing this, not expecting ye li to agree so readily. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only ¡°family head, he cut off my father¡¯s arm!¡± xiao zhen, still unwilling to accept the situation, said to xiao cang. ¡°hmph!¡± xiao cang snorted and said, ¡°the grand elder offended someone of mr. ye li¡¯s caliber. he is fortunate that mr. ye li only severed one of his arms. he should count himself lucky, so stop being ungrateful.¡± xiao zhen had no choice but to remain silent. ¡°spread the word, a grand feast shall be held today,¡± xiao cang ordered.. Chapter 403 - Chapter 403: Visiting the Zombie Paradise chapter 403: visiting the zombie paradise translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations xiao cang knew well how formidable ye li was. when they met on the mountain, he couldn¡¯t forget ye li¡¯s extraordinary presence. if it weren¡¯t for ye li, he would have been dead long ago. xiao cang had a lavish feast prepared directly. since he couldn¡¯t obtain the eastern emperor bell, building a good relationship with ye li was also a good outcome. ye li calmly looked at the table filled with exquisite dishes and began to eat and drink. he ate as quickly as he killed. many people didn¡¯t even see his knife, and those people were already dead. many people didn¡¯t even see him pick up his chopsticks, and he had already finished eating. the family head¡¯s lineage members were shocked. they had never seen someone eat so quickly before. ye li stayed at the xiao family until the next day. he had originally planned to leave, but xiao yuzhu came over and asked him, ¡°mr. ye li, do you want to visit the zombie paradise?¡± ye li had heard of the zombie paradise before, as he had been to one in annan base city. xiao yuzhu looked at him with pleading eyes; she really wanted him to go with her. ¡°alright.¡± ye li nodded. currently, there was nothing too important on his plate, so he decided to go to the zombie paradise. when ye li agreed, xiao yuzhu¡¯s little face lit up with joy. subsequently, ye li and xiao yuzhu headed toward the zombie paradise. the zombie paradise in sky blue base city was located to the north and contained both low-level and high-level zombies. low-level zombies ranged from levels 1 to 5. high-level zombies were levels 6 to 10. the zombie paradise in sky blue base city had dozens of enclosures, and the tickets were expensive. it wasn¡¯t something ordinary people could afford. when ye li and xiao yuzhu arrived outside the zombie paradise, it had a whimsical appearance that resembled an amusement park. ¡°mr. ye li, please wait here for a moment. i¡¯ll go buy tickets,¡± xiao yuzhu said to ye li. ye li nodded. he calmly looked at the zombie paradise entrance and noticed that many of the people here were ordinary awakened beings. it seemed that there were plenty of wealthy people in sky blue base city. suddenly, a young man with an entourage approached. he appeared to be around eighteen or nineteen years old and was accompanied by a beautiful young woman. several fifth-tier evolved beings followed behind him. ¡°hey, it¡¯s young master gu bai.¡± ¡°gu bai is so charismatic. i wish i could become young master gu bai¡¯s woman.¡± ¡°give it up, look at yourself. can young master gu bai even notice you?¡± as one of the top eight families in sky blue base city, the gu family was well-known, and gu bai was the young master of the direct lineage of the gu family. naturally, many people knew him. the offspring of the top three families had always been low-key, so they weren¡¯t well-known to the public. gu bai enjoyed the envious glances of those around him. he held his head high, as if these people were only worthy of his disdain. ¡°huh?¡± one of the gu family¡¯s fifth-tier evolved beings noticed someone blocking their path and was stunned. he had never encountered such a situation. when the young master went out, he always had a clear path, and no one had ever dared to block his way. this gu family fifth-tier evolved being took a quick step forward and came to ye li. ¡°move aside!¡± the fifth-tier evolved being said coldly to ye li. ye li didn¡¯t even glance at the fifth-tier evolved being, as if he hadn¡¯t heard anything. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only ¡°brat, if you didn¡¯t hear what 1 said, then perhaps you need to learn your lesson,¡± the fifth-tier evolved being stared at ye li. ¡°who is this guy? how can he dare to block young master gu bai¡¯s path? he must be tired of living.¡± ¡°that¡¯s right, doesn¡¯t he know how powerful young master gu bai is?¡± ¡°watch, this guy¡¯s fate is going to be terrible.¡± the people outside the zombie paradise started whispering and pointing at ye li.. Chapter 404 - Chapter 404: Ignorant Woman chapter 404: ignorant woman translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ¡°young master gu, what¡¯s going on?¡± the beautiful woman next to gu bai looked at him displeased and said. ¡°don¡¯t worry. let me go check,¡± gu bai said with a smile. with those words, gu bai stepped forward. ¡°who dares to block my path, gu bai?¡± gu bai said coldly. a fifth-tier evolved being quickly approached gu bai and said to him, ¡°young master, it¡¯s him who¡¯s blocking your way.¡± gu bai looked up and couldn¡¯t understand why someone would dare to block his path in sky blue base city. but as he took a closer look, he took three steps back in shock! ¡°ye¡­ ye li!¡± gu bai couldn¡¯t have imagined that the person blocking his way was actually ye li. gu bai knew how formidable ye li was, even his father was no match for him. ¡°young master gu, don¡¯t waste your time with him. just make him leave,¡± the beautiful woman said to gu bai. gu bai swallowed hard upon hearing her words, then suddenly remembered what his father had told him: the grand elder of the xiao family had severely injured xia hong. he thought that ye li should also be aware of all this. so, gu bai steadied his mind and stared at ye li, saying, ¡°ye li, i didn¡¯t expect to see you here in sky blue base city.¡± ye li looked at gu bai, and someone like gu bai just didn¡¯t interest him in the slightest for a conversation. why rustle the leaves when the tree wants to be still? seeing that ye li didn¡¯t say anything, gu bai¡¯s face showed a hint of arrogance. ¡°ye li, i¡¯ve told you before, crossing my gu family would lead to a terrible outcome. don¡¯t you know that my gu family has a very good relationship with the xiao family in the top three families?¡± gu bai looked proudly at ye li, knowing that ye li wouldn¡¯t dare to do anything to him now. the people in the zombie paradise pitied ye li. they knew that his fate would be miserable. ¡°kneel down,¡± ye li looked at gu bai and said indifferently, a lazy expression on his face. ¡°what!!!¡± the people couldn¡¯t help but gasp in shock. they couldn¡¯t have imagined that ye li would actually say such words to young master gu. this guy wanted young master gu to kneel down to him? this was outrageous! the beautiful woman beside gu bai was shocked, too. after all, gu bai was the young master of the gu family. how could this person dare to¡­ ¡°do you know who you¡¯re talking to?¡± the woman looked at ye li disdainfully. ye li shook his head inwardly. this woman was not a genetic warrior but an ordinary person. an ordinary person with such arrogance, it was truly absurd. ye li didn¡¯t pay attention to the woman. he looked at gu bai and repeated, ¡°i¡¯ll say it again, kneel down. don¡¯t make me say it a third time.¡± for some reason, gu bai¡¯s entire body couldn¡¯t stop trembling. he looked into ye li¡¯s eyes and felt his soul submitting to ye li. ¡°you loser, he¡¯s the young master of the gu family!¡± the woman was about to approach ye li, preparing to slap him in the face. since becoming gu bai¡¯s woman, she felt supremely superior. ye li didn¡¯t want to argue with this woman, but she insisted on seeking death. what could he do? women like her, how could they change? only by disfiguring her could she change. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only as the woman¡¯s hand was about to strike, she was already sent flying, with a horrifying bloodstain appearing on her face. she landed heavily on the ground and screamed in pain. ¡°you¡­ how dare you hit me!¡± the woman was about to get up, and a young girl looked at her in terror. ¡°sister, you, you¡­¡± Chapter 405 - Chapter 405: Kneel Before Me chapter 405: kneel before me translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations the young girl seemed extremely frightened and had trouble finding her words. the woman was startled and quickly asked, ¡°what happened to me?¡± ¡°sister, your face¡­ it¡¯s disfigured!¡± as soon as the words left the young girl¡¯s mouth, the woman took three steps back, feeling as though all the strength had been drained from her body. she hastily retrieved a pocket mirror and took a look. the woman screamed in fright and immediately fainted on the ground. everyone thought that she had fainted, but when they reached out to feel her breath, they found that she was dead. what a pity, indeed. a woman with unparalleled beauty had met such a tragic fate. ye li didn¡¯t expect the woman to be frightened to death, but then he figured it out. women who placed excessive importance on their appearance would find disfigurement more unbearable than death. he wondered if there were plastic surgeons in this parallel world. ¡°daring to harm young master¡¯s woman? you¡¯re seeking death!¡± a fifth-tier evolved being rushed toward ye li. ye li shook his head. why were there always so many people who overestimate themselves? swish! with a piercing sound, the fifth-tier evolved being fell to the ground, screaming like a pig. this¡­ this¡­ everyone outside the zombie paradise was shocked. they would rather believe that the sky was about to collapse than that ye li was so strong. gu bai was petrified. he felt like his soul had been sucked out of his body. meanwhile, xiao yuzhu, carrying two tickets, approached. gu bai was taken aback and rubbed his eyes. when he realized he hadn¡¯t been mistaken, he stumbled and crawled to her side. thud! gu bai knelt before xiao yuzhu and began to sob. ¡°miss xiao, please save me, please save me!¡± xiao yuzhu was taken aback; she knew gu bai, but they had no prior connection. the onlookers were amazed to see young master gu bai, who was kneeling before this girl. they began to wonder if she had an extraordinary background. right! gu bai had referred to her as miss xiao; could she be¡­ a member of the xiao family, one of the top three families in sky blue base city? the top three families were not situated in the main city area, so most people knew very little about the descendants of these families. however, it was common knowledge that the gu family had a strong connection with the xiao family, as gu chao, the head of the gu family, married the daughter of the xiao family¡¯s grand elder. ¡°miss xiao, this person is a wicked man of unknown origin. he dared to make me kneel!¡± gu bai began to wail at xiao yuzhu. xiao yuzhu rolled her eyes. aren¡¯t you kneeling on the ground now? but the person he was talking about was¡­ xiao yuzhu suddenly realized something. mr. ye!!! ¡°gu bai, did you offend mr. ye?¡± xiao yuzhu stared at gu bai and asked. when gu bai heard this, he couldn¡¯t help but be shocked. the people around them were also taken aback. xiao yuzhu was calling this person ¡°mr. ye.¡± just who was this person? ¡°if mr. ye asked you to kneel, you should kneel obediently, or else your gu family will face a catastrophe!¡± xiao yuzhu¡¯s fair face displayed a touch of coldness. gu bai was shocked beyond words. he had originally wanted xiao yuzhu to save him, but he never expected her to say such words. he swallowed and looked at ye li again. ye li¡¯s eyes were murderous, and he exuded an intimidating aura! read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only gu bai was scared out of his mind. he crawled in front of ye li and said, ¡°ye li.¡± ¡°no! mr. ye¡­¡± ¡°no, senior ye, please spare my life. please forgive my insolence.¡± gu bai had keenly sensed that if he didn¡¯t kneel, he would meet a gruesome end.. Chapter 406 - Chapter 406: Hunting Dark Race Members chapter 406: hunting dark race members translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations as they watched gu bai¡¯s pitiable display, their previous impression of him had crumbled. ¡°leave,¡± ye li told gu bai indifferently. ye li had no desire to kill at the moment. if he had wanted to, gu bai would have died long ago. hearing this, gu bai felt like he had been granted a pardon. he swiftly fled the scene with several fifth-tier evolved beings, reaching a speed that was faster than any recorded in history. ¡°mr. ye, there were so many people in line inside. i only realized this now. it¡¯s just¡­¡± xiao yuzhu began to speak, but ye li raised his hand, interrupting her. ¡°let¡¯s go in,¡± ye li said. xiao yuzhu breathed a sigh of relief, realizing that ye li didn¡¯t blame her. subsequently, ye li and xiao yuzhu entered the zombie paradise. ¡°mr. ye, inside the park, there are only common zombies and advanced zombies. there¡¯s no challenge. 1 bought tickets for hunting dark race members,¡± xiao yuzhu looked at ye li tentatively. she didn¡¯t know how ye li would answer. ¡°whatever,¡± ye li replied indifferently. xiao yuzhu walked up to an entrance where a bored staff member was idly fiddling with his fingers. the entrance led to areas with common zombies and advanced zombies. genetic warriors frequented these areas, but almost no one dared to hunt dark race members. ¡°we¡¯re here to hunt dark race members,¡± xiao yuzhu told the staff member. the staff member was shocked as if he had been electrocuted. he quickly looked at xiao yuzhu and was stunned. she was too beautiful. he had never seen such beauty. then, the staff member looked at ye li, who was beside xiao yuzhu, and was even more shocked. he didn¡¯t expect there to be such a handsome person in this world. compared to him, the difference was like heaven and earth. however, the most important point wasn¡¯t their appearances but that these two people seemed to be around twenty years old and they actually dared to hunt dark race members? ¡°xi shi, they¡¯re here to hunt dark race members. can you protect them?¡± the staff member asked. xi shi, a middle-aged man, was a fifth-tier evolved being and one of the strongest figures in the zombie paradise. xi shi was a little stunned. no one had bought tickets to hunt dark race members this year. he looked at ye li and xiao yuzhu up and down. he discovered that xiao yuzhu was a third-tier evolved being, but he couldn¡¯t tell ye li¡¯s realm. it couldn¡¯t be high. he must be concealing his realm. given their ages and the fact that they were third-tier and potentially higher, xi shi couldn¡¯t explain it unless they were both geniuses. ¡°please follow me in,¡± xi shi told ye li and xiao yuzhu. ye li and xiao yuzhu followed xi shi into the entrance. inside, they found themselves in a grassy area with various animals infected by the zombie virus. however, there was no sign of dark race members. ¡°guests, the highest-level dark race member inside is a third-tier humanoid mantis. if you encounter one, please stand behind me,¡± xi shi informed them. ye li felt bored. a third-tier dark race member was so weak that there was no challenge. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only suddenly, an infected wild boar charged toward ye li! ye li raised a finger, and a shocking golden aura shot out, instantly killing the black boar. the whole process took less than a second. ¡°an sss-level genetic warrior?¡± xi shi was shocked and looked at ye li in disbelief. ignoring xi shi, ye li used his heavenly spirit eyes to spot several humanoid mantis monsters.. Chapter 407 - Chapter 407: Mr. Ye, I Can’t Beat Him chapter 407: mr. ye, i can¡¯t beat him translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ¡°let¡¯s go.¡± with that, ye li walked over first. xiao yuzhu and xi shi quickly followed. the animals infected with the zombie virus began charging toward the three of them. ye li didn¡¯t take action; all of these virus-infected animals were dealt with by xiao yuzhu alone. finally, a few third-tier humanoid mantis monsters appeared. ye li had encountered humanoid mantis monsters at the annan base city and the huangjiang base city. ¡°you despicable humans, you dare to bring us here. i¡¯m going to eat all of you!¡± with a roar, a third-tier mantis monster pounced. ¡°be careful!¡± xi shi shouted. ye li slowly raised his finger and lightly tapped the humanoid mantis monster, piercing it with a golden spiritual power attack. seeing this, xi shi was somewhat dumbfounded. did a third-tier humanoid mantis monster really die like this? this sss gene warrior was too terrifying! xi shi felt a bit ridiculous. he had just said that if they encountered a third-tier mantis monster, they should hide behind him. now it seemed like a joke. the other two humanoid mantis monsters were shocked. they turned around and prepared to escape. ye li pointed again, and one of the humanoid mantis monsters fell to the ground, bidding a final farewell to this world. the remaining humanoid mantis monster didn¡¯t dare to escape, but staying here meant certain death. ye li thought that since he was here, he might as well do xiao yuzhu a favor. ¡°you, fight this third-tier humanoid mantis monster, defeat him, and kill him,¡± ye li said to xiao yuzhu. generally, dark race members of the same realm were stronger than humans, making this a significant challenge for xiao yuzhu. but since ye li had given the order, xiao yuzhu naturally chose to follow it. suddenly, xiao yuzhu unleashed her diamond palm! diamond palm was one of the martial arts of the xiao family, capable of splitting rocks and had tremendous power. the humanoid mantis monster knew he was already doomed, but he could at least take a human down with him. he opened his wings, leaped into the air, and dodged the diamond palm¡¯s attack. the third-tier humanoid mantis monster¡¯s arms were like blades, gleaming with cold light. he lunged at xiao yuzhu fiercely, and his speed was surprisingly fast. however, this speed was only fast to the third-tier realm. in ye li¡¯s eyes, it was like an ant crawling. xiao yuzhu was startled, and she quickly moved aside, but the third-tier humanoid mantis monster¡¯s speed was simply too fast. his attack tore a gash in her clothing. fortunately, xiao yuzhu managed to create some distance from the third-tier humanoid mantis monster the instant her clothes were cut. ¡°spiritual qi wave!¡± in xiao yuzhu¡¯s hand, a red spiritual energy ball formed, flying towards the humanoid mantis monster. but the humanoid mantis monster¡¯s speed was exceptionally fast, and the red spiritual energy ball missed him. as the saying goes, in martial arts, there¡¯s no defense against speed. the third-tier humanoid mantis monster attacked xiao yuzhu once more. xiao yuzhu was startled, and at this distance and speed, she couldn¡¯t avoid the attack. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only xi shi was prepared to step in; it was their duty as members of zombie paradise. however, before he could take action, the third-tier humanoid mantis monster was pierced by a terrifying golden spiritual power attack. xiao yuzhu took a deep breath. she had thought she was going to die, but ye li intervened at the critical moment. ¡°mr. ye, 1 can¡¯t beat him,¡± xiao yuzhu lowered her head in embarrassment because she felt that she couldn¡¯t even look up to ye li.. Chapter 408 - Chapter 408: Divine Beast Sky Swallowing Dog chapter 408: divine beast sky swallowing dog translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations it was normal for a third-tier genetic warrior to be unable to defeat a third-tier dark race member. ye li didn¡¯t say much and began to regret coming to the zombie paradise; it was just too dull. xi shi, standing awkwardly behind ye li, never expected that ye li was this powerful. just when ye li was about to leave, he noticed something unusual. a small black dog, only a few months old, was confronting an infected wild boar. ¡°woof! woof!¡± this small black dog didn¡¯t appear to be infected by the zombie virus. ye li watched the scene with interest, thinking the dog would be torn to shreds by the boar in an instant. suddenly, the small black dog leaped at the infected wild boar. ye li hadn¡¯t expected the small dog to make the first move, which was intriguing. the infected wild boar was larger than a regular one, with tusks over twenty centimeters long and bloodshot eyes. ye li initially thought the small dog was picking a fight it couldn¡¯t win, but to his surprise, the dog managed to push the boar back a few steps. ¡°woof! woof!¡± the little black dog continued to bark as if it was very proud of its victory. ye li found it quite interesting that such a tiny dog could have such strength. the small black dog went in for another attack, but this time the infected wild boar was furious and charged at the dog. the little black dog and the boar collided! to everyone¡¯s amazement, the infected wild boar was sent flying backward, crashing into the ground and creating a deep pit. ¡°woof! woof!¡± the little black dog joyfully hopped around, proud of its achievement. ye li was astounded by the scene. ding¡­ divine beast sky swallowing dog detected. please pick it up, host.¡± the system¡¯s voice suddenly appeared in ye li¡¯s mind. ye li was taken aback. a¡­ sky swallowing dog? a divine beast? ye li couldn¡¯t fathom how this tiny black dog could be connected to a divine beast, as it looked like a regular puppy to him. but since the system had identified it as a divine beast, it must be correct. ¡°come here.¡± ye li called out to the small black dog. the dog appeared to understand ye li¡¯s words and turned to look at him with curiosity. ye li smiled faintly. ¡°from now on, i am your master.¡± ¡°woof! woof!¡± the little black dog barked angrily at ye li. ¡°alright, you¡¯ll be called xiao hei from now on,¡± ye li said slowly. xiao hei¡¯s expression showed increasing anger, as if he strongly disliked this name. xiao yuzhu and xi shi were also surprised by the appearance of the dog in this place. ye li accessed the point shop in his mind and found premium dog food. premium dog food: eating it makes dogs insatiable; it¡¯s the top-quality dog food. price: 3,000 points for ten pounds. without hesitation, ye li spent 3,000 points to purchase ten pounds of the dog food. he placed the dog food beside xiao hei. the little dog¡¯s eyes lit up. it began eating voraciously! read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only to ye li¡¯s surprise, ten catties of dog food were eaten up by xiao hei in no time. this was ten catties! when it finished, xiao hei looked up as if it wanted more, without the hostility it had shown earlier. ye li had essentially become xiao hei¡¯s benefactor. ¡°come here.¡± ye li called out to xiao hei, and the dog obediently wagged its tail and approached ye li.. Chapter 409 - Chapter 409: Take Me to a Place with Many Zombies chapter 409: take me to a place with many zombies translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ding¡­ ¡°detected that the sky swallowing dog has acknowledged you as its master. do you want to bind bloodlines with the sky swallowing dog?¡± ¡°yes,¡± ye li thought the sky swallowing dog was quite interesting. ¡°bloodline binding in progress¡­¡± ¡°io%¡­ 30%¡­ 60%¡­ 100%.¡± ¡°bloodline binding between the host and sky swallowing dog is complete.¡± ye li noticed that he could now view xiao hei¡¯s attributes. ¡°xiao hei: sky swallowing dog.¡± ¡°attributes: strength.¡± ¡°bloodline: divine beast.¡± ¡°level: 5.¡± ¡°evolvement status: not evolved (eating the crystallized brains of mutant zombies in the zombie¡¯s mind can trigger its evolution).¡± ye li was surprised. crystallized brains of mutant zombies? he had never heard of such a thing before, so he had no idea where to find them. ¡°woof! woof!¡± xiaohei excitedly barked, and after the bloodline binding, he looked at ye li as if ye li were his father. ye li thought that since eating the crystalized brains of mutant zombies could trigger evolution, he might as well find a place to try and upgrade his clawed zombies. now that the seven zombies in the apocalypse legion had all reached tier-nine, they could do whatever they wanted in the sky blue base city. but the level of the 18 clawed zombies was still low and they couldn¡¯t form combat power yet. after placing xiao hei into the system space, ye li began walking slowly toward the exit of the zombie paradise. xiao yuzhu quickly followed. once they left the zombie paradise, ye li turned to xiao yuzhu and said, ¡°take me to a place with many zombies.¡± xiao yuzhu was puzzled by ye li¡¯s request. ¡°a place with many zombies?¡± there were quite a lot of zombies in the zombie paradise. ¡°mr. ye, when you mention a place with many zombies, are you referring to¡­¡± ¡°any area in the sky blue base city with a high concentration of zombies, take me there,¡± ye li replied slowly. naturally, xiao yuzhu didn¡¯t understand why ye li wanted to go to a place with many zombies, but she didn¡¯t dare to ask more questions. someone like ye li could go wherever he pleased. ¡°mr. ye, how about the nanming district? it has the most zombies, and there are many mutated zombies there too.¡± when ye li heard this, his handsome face lit up. ¡°let¡¯s go.¡± ye li said. upon hearing this, xiao yuzhu led ye li to the nanming district. after a short while, they arrived in the nanming district. as xiao yuzhu had described, there were indeed a considerable number of zombies here. ye li released the members of the apocalypse legion. there was ah da, bai wawa, hongye, yutong, swordman ah qi, bone maiden, and long yu. xiao yuzhu was taken aback. she hadn¡¯t expected seven humans to suddenly appear. but seeing ye li¡¯s calm demeanor, she felt reassured. however, when she looked into their eyes, her shock reached a whole new level. purple-golden eyes! every one of them had purple-golden eyes! her grandfather had once told her that in heavily infected areas, there were many high-level zombies and dark race members. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only the purpie-golden eyes corresponded to ninth-tier zombies. once they reached the tenth tier, their eyes would become identical to those of humans, making it difficult to distinguish them based on eye color. they could only be distinguished by the faint zombification on their faces. if you encountered a zombie with slightly decomposed features but no special eye color, you should know you¡¯ve encountered a tenth-tier zombie king! xiao yuzhu was so startled that she took three steps back and almost stumbled. she looked at the apocalypse legion with a mixture of fear and astonishment. ¡°they won¡¯t harm you. there¡¯s nothing to be afraid of,¡± ye li said calmly.. Chapter 410 - Chapter 410:1, Ye Li, Am Not from the Dark Race chapter 410:1, ye li, am not from the dark race translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations xiao yuzhu was shocked. she looked at the apocalypse legion in shock. ye li¡¯s words made her fear the worst. could these seven ninth-tier zombies actually belong to ye li? the realization sent shivers down her spine. it was widely known that only dark race members could control zombies. she never expected ye li to be a dark race member, especially since he looked just like a regular human. ye li understood what xiao yuzhu was thinking. he looked at her calmly and said, ¡±1, ye li, am not from the dark race.¡± his words stunned xiao yuzhu even further. how did he know what she was thinking? this was incredibly unnerving. ¡°roar! roar!¡± suddenly, dozens of zombies charged towards them, howling as they approached. ¡°go, ah da,¡± ye li said calmly. with that, ye li opened the synthesis grid in his mind. with his command, ah da shot out instantly. before xiao yuzhu could even react, all the zombies lay dead on the ground. but before her shock could subside, she noticed that their numbers were decreasing, until only one remained. xiao yuzhu was paralyzed as she witnessed the impossible. ¡°how¡­ how is this possible?¡± the zombies were not only dwindling in number, but their levels were also increasing. xiao yuzhu looked at ye li in shock. suddenly, she thought of something and felt as if she had been electrocuted. it was ye li who made the zombies dwindle in number but improve in strength. at this moment, she finally comprehended ye li¡¯s true terrifying nature. thankfully, the xiao family had not offended him, or they might have been obliterated by his seven ninth-tier zombies in an instant. ye li, with his serene expression, appeared completely uninterested. the zombies no longer held his attention. his method for synthesizing zombies had remained the same since long ago: he would have the apocalypse legion lure zombies to his location. after the members of the apocalypse legion went to different places to attract zombies, ye li prepared to take out some food from the system space. however, he realized that a significant portion of the food was gone, and the culprit was none other than xiao hei. xiao hei was enjoying a hearty meal in the system space, and he had never experienced such a feast from birth until now. ye li shook his head in resignation. he couldn¡¯t blame xiao; after all, the little guy was a divine beast. without much thought, ye li retrieved a box of food from the system space. ¡°come and eat with me,¡± ye li said to xiao yuzhu. xiao yuzhu, who was trembling uncontrollably, had lost her appetite entirely. she was overcome with fear. ye li chuckled to himself. she was scared now? he nodded slightly, looked at the sun in the sky, and murmured to himself, ¡°true fear has yet to begin.¡± moments later, xiao yuzhu suddenly shivered. she heard the sounds of countless zombies. she hadn¡¯t paid them any attention before, but when she finally took a look, she was horrified. zombies surrounded them from all directions, like a dark cloud overhead. xiao yuzhu was on the verge of tears. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only ¡°mr. ye, what should we do?¡± she was the cherished gem of the xiao family, and she didn¡¯t want to die. ye li gave a faint smile. ¡°no need to panic.¡± when the apocalypse legion and the zombies were a certain distance away, ye li issued a command. ah da, bai wawa, hongye, yutong, swordsman all qi, bone maiden, and long yu began to take action! Chapter 411 - Chapter 411: Extracting Three Blue Corpse Crystals chapter 411: extracting three blue corpse crystals translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ye li opened the synthesis grid in his mind and started synthesizing zombies. the only regret was that there were no mutant zombies. ye li¡¯s virtual finger speed in his mind had reached an incredible level. ¡°a level 3 zombie synthesized¡­¡± ¡°a level 4 zombie synthesized¡­¡± in the end, ye li merged all eighteen clawed zombies into second-tier zombies. ye li thought they were alright, as second-tier zombies still possessed some combat power, but he naturally felt they were still too weak. what about the mutant zombies? to evolve, mutant zombies needed corpse crystals from the brains of other zombies, so did xiao hei. ye li was about to use his heavenly spirit eyes to search for some when he noticed xiao yuzhu had turned to stone. her eyes were wide open, and her fair face was filled with fear, as if she had just witnessed the most horrifying scene in history. ye li chuckled to himself. any person who witnessed him synthesizing zombies would react this way. he had seen this reaction countless times. ¡°are you scared?¡± ye li looked at xiao yuzhu calmly. startled, xiao yuzhu snapped out of her daze. not only was she scared, but she was also extremely scared. she didn¡¯t know how to respond to ye li. before she could answer, ye li continued, ¡°never be afraid because everything 1 do will make you scared for three days and three nights.¡± his words left xiao yuzhu stunned. she swallowed hard and stared at ye li¡¯s face. she realized that ye li¡¯s expression was incredibly calm, something she had never seen before in anyone. ye li didn¡¯t pay any more attention to xiao yuzhu. he activated his heavenly spirit eyes to search for mutant zombies. he was indeed lucky. he quickly spotted a few mutant zombies, though they were only first-tier mutants. without much thought, ye li walked towards them. the apocalypse legion followed closely behind. xiao yuzhu had no choice but to follow, even though she was apprehensive. it didn¡¯t take long for ye li to come across three first-tier zombies. when regular level 10 advanced zombies reached the first-tier, they displayed some level of intelligence, although it was limited. the three first-tier zombies, upon noticing humans, lunged towards them like starving ghosts. ye li raised his fingers, and three golden spiritual energy attacks burst forth. the three first-tier zombies instantly lost their combat abilities. ye li pondered how he could extract the corpse crystals from their brains. he opened the system¡¯s point shop to see if there were any relevant tools. he wasn¡¯t particularly hopeful, but to his surprise, he found what he needed. corpse crystal extraction skill: can extract corpse crystals from the brains of mutant zombies. price: 10,000 points. ye li purchased the corpse crystal extraction skill. ¡°do you want to cultivate the corpse crystal extraction skill?¡± ¡°yes.¡± ¡°1o%¡­ 30%¡­ 60%¡­ 100%.¡± ¡°the corpse crystal extraction skill has been successfully cultivated.¡± with the system¡¯s voice fading away, ye li¡¯s mind contained all the information about the corpse crystal extraction skill. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only he looked at the three first-tier zombies on the ground, now incapacitated, and used the corpse crystal extraction skill on them. a stream of spiritual energy burst from ye li¡¯s hand, striking the heads of the three first-tier zombies. a few seconds later, three blue corpse crystals were extracted from their brains. the three first-tier zombies had lost their vitality the moment the corpse crystals were removed. ye li thought that these crystals were like the human heart. once they were gone, the zombies would die.. Chapter 412 - Chapter 412: Adorable Yutong chapter 412: adorable yutong translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ye li released xiao hei from the system space. ¡°woof! woof!¡± xiao hei wagged its tail excitedly, seemingly curious about everything. ye li tossed three corpse crystals to xiao hei, and its eyes lit up. to xiao hei, this was the finest delicacy. it swallowed one of the blue corpse crystals in a single gulp, finding it incredibly delicious. it quickly devoured the other two as well. in an instant, xiao hei went from level 5 to level 7. its size had grown slightly, but there weren¡¯t any noticeable changes. ¡°brother, this dog is so annoying. just now, it kept stealing your food in the system space,¡± yutong complained, looking disdainfully at xiao hei. ¡°hehe, that¡¯s right,¡± bai wawa chimed in with a silly grin. ¡°woof! woof!¡± xiao hei seemed to understand and barked menacingly at yutong and bai wawa. ye li chuckled. since when did yutong and bai wawa become allies? this was quite interesting. ¡°we¡¯ll talk about this later. continue to find mutant zombies. after you defeat them, bring them to me.¡± ye li gave the apocalypse legion another command. the apocalypse legion began searching for mutant zombies, and xiao hei excitedly bounced around on the ground. surprisingly, it followed yutong. ¡°get lost, or i¡¯ll hit you!¡± yutong glared at xiao hei, fuming. ¡°woof! woof!¡± xiao hei barked back as if to say, ¡°i won¡¯t leave. what are you going to do about it?¡± ye li gave a faint smile. these two were quite the pair. ¡°yutong, xiao hei, be careful, and yutong, protect xiao hei. go on now,¡± ye li said slowly. yutong pouted but followed her master¡¯s command. xiao yuzhu was originally very scared, but seeing yutong so cute, she felt that her heart was about to melt. this¡­ this was a ninth-tier zombie! for some inexplicable reason, she wasn¡¯t scared anymore. ¡°mr. ye, are you really not a member of the dark race?¡± xiao yuzhu asked cautiously. ye li smiled, ¡°do you think i need to lie to you?¡± xiao yuzhu didn¡¯t dare to ask any further questions. she was afraid of displeasing ye li, but she didn¡¯t think the dark race members looked like humans. so mr. ye should be a human. although she didn¡¯t know how ye li could control tier-seven zombies, this world was so big. there were all kinds of strange things in this world. but there was no doubt that ye li was incredibly powerful, terrifying, and formidable!!!! ¡°in the sky blue base city, there are two treasures: the eastern emperor bell fragment and the divine beast, the sky swallowing dog.¡± ¡°we have to take at least one of them back this time. otherwise, if we anger master, you know the consequences.¡± ¡°last time, you mentioned that you found a fragment of the eastern emperor bell and had a fierce battle with a ninth-tier evolved being. at a critical moment, a human powerhouse appeared. is there really such a figure that exists in the sky blue base city?¡± ¡°i assume they are also here to find the eastern emperor bell fragment and the sky swallowing dog.¡± ye li had exceptional hearing, and he naturally heard the conversation. he wore a smile because one of those figures was the thunder beast he had encountered when he found the other half of the eastern emperor bell. he didn¡¯t expect there to be two ninth-tier dark race members. ¡°let¡¯s go,¡± ye li said indifferently. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only ¡°go where?¡± xiao yuzhu looked at ye li in confusion. ¡°we¡¯ve encountered two members of the dark race; let¡¯s go have some fun.¡± with those words, ye li began to take his steps. by the time xiao yuzhu snapped out of her daze, ye li was already ten steps ahead. she quickly followed.. Chapter 413 - Chapter 413: Thunder Beast and Steel Bone chapter 413: thunder beast and steel bone translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ye li used the heavenly spirit eyes to see the two dark race members. one of them was the thunder beast, which was no surprise, as ye li had encountered it before. the other dark race member was extremely ugly, hunched with a skeletal figure, and a sharp blade protruding from its back. this dark race member was called steel bone and was also a ninth-tier dark race member. they were currently on the rooftop of a high-rise building, looking down at everything below. while xiao yuzhu was walking, she realized she hadn¡¯t seen the dark race members. ¡°give me your hand,¡± ye li said casually to xiao yuzhu. ¡°what?¡± xiao yuzhu was taken aback. she hadn¡¯t expected ye li to say that. however, she extended her hand to ye li, not daring to refuse him. ye li grabbed her hand, and xiao yuzhu felt a comforting warmth. she glanced at ye li¡¯s peerlessly handsome face and secretly wished that she could be ye li¡¯s girlfriend. but she knew it was just a dream. then, ye li leaped, and before xiao yuzhu could react, she found herself on a rooftop. she had no time to contemplate the situation because she saw two dark race members with incredibly powerful auras. xiao yuzhu was taken aback by the evil aura emanating from thunder beast and steel bone. it felt suffocating. thunder beast and steel bone were equally surprised and hadn¡¯t expected two humans to suddenly appear. ¡°it¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s you!¡± after recognizing ye li¡¯s face, thunder beast was shocked. ¡°thunder beast, do you know this human youth?¡± steel bone asked. ¡°it¡¯s him. he defeated me and took the fragment of the eastern emperor bell. he also has the dragon-slaying saber!¡± steel bone was startled. ¡°the dragon-slaying saber, one of the ten great divine weapons?¡± xiao yuzhu, who was from the xie family, had witnessed the power of the eastern emperor bell when ye li had used it. it had caused a massive earthquake. she couldn¡¯t help but think that ye li had one of the ten great divine weapons in his hand. ¡°hahaha!¡± steel bone suddenly laughed. ¡°thunder beast, even though you were defeated by him, you were alone at that time. now, there are two of us.¡± steel bone put on an extremely grim smile. this was an awakening for thunder beast, who realized that with their combined strength, they had the upper hand. ye li shook his head. he had fought two ninth-tier dark race members single-handedly when he was in the wilderness zone, let alone now. however, what made him hesitate was that xiao yuzhu was beside him. if he didn¡¯t bring her up here with him, she might encounter danger below. ye li felt that xiao yuzhu would be much safer by his side. ¡°human, start by telling us your name, and i might just respect you,¡± thunder beast said, his gaze fixed on ye li. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only ¡°ye li,¡± ye li replied calmly. steel bone, on the other hand, was growing impatient. ¡°thunder beast, stop talking to this human. let¡¯s kill them and take the dragon-slaying saber and the eastern emperor bell fragment.¡± xiao yuzhu was in shock, as the two dark race members exuded terrifying auras. there was no doubt that these dark race members were exceptionally formidable. now that the apocalypse legion was not around mr. ye, she didn¡¯t know if ye li would be in danger. she didn¡¯t dare to continue thinking. ¡°human, i suggest you hand over the dragon-slaying saber and the eastern emperor bell fragment, or you will have no place to be buried!¡± steel bone said coldly.. Chapter 414 - Chapter 414: Why Did You Choose Suicide? chapter 414: why did you choose suicide? translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ye li¡¯s expression remained unchanged, and he looked calmly at steel bone. ¡°guess i¡¯ll listen to you or not?¡± while thunder beast and steel bone were both ninth-tier dark race members, compared to ye li, they were worlds apart. steel bone grew angry, ¡°in that case, well have to take your life!¡± with those words, a cold light shot out from behind steel bone, coming straight at ye li. xiao yuzhu was horrified as the attack¡¯s evil aura overwhelmed her, making it hard to breathe. the attack was as fast as lightning, and many genetic warriors wouldn¡¯t have been able to evade it. in ye li¡¯s eyes, the speed was far from impressive and was, in fact, quite slow. with a swift move, ye li evaded the attack. he then summoned the dragon-slaying saber from the system space. instantly, the rooftop was filled with chilling radiance, and the roar of a five-clawed blood dragon illusion appeared overhead, sending chills down everyone¡¯s spine. ¡°flame blade technique!¡± ye li swung the saber horizontally, and the dragon-slaying saber emitted numerous fire blades. thunder beast and the steel bone were shocked and hurriedly dodged. the flame blade technique was not strong, so thunder beast and the steel bone dodged it without much effort. thunder beast wielded dual hammers and struck the ground heavily in front of him. ¡°boom!¡± instantly, a terrifying bolt of lightning came crashing towards ye li. ye li just smiled. while the attack seemed fierce, it wasn¡¯t particularly frightening to him, quite the opposite, it seemed quite friendly. swish! with a casual swing of his sword, ye li cut through the incoming thunderbolt. thunder beast and steel bone were left in disbelief, especially steel bone, who had never witnessed ye li¡¯s fearsomeness. seeing ye li demonstrate such strength now, he couldn¡¯t help but be shocked. ¡°is this the power of the dragon-slaying saber?¡± steel bone asked coldly as he stared at ye li¡¯s blade. upon hearing this, xiao yuzhu turned her gaze to ye li, who appeared as calm as water, as though nothing had happened. for some reason, xiao yuzhu¡¯s nervous heart began to stabilize. ¡°why did you choose suicide?¡± ye li asked nonchalantly. this left thunder beast and steel bone puzzled. it was evident they didn¡¯t understand what ye li meant. ¡°ye li, what do you mean?¡± thunder beast asked. ye li smiled, ¡°everything you¡¯re doing now is akin to suicide, isn¡¯t it?¡± how could thunder beast and the steel bone not understand? they were infuriated by ye li¡¯s words. despite ye li¡¯s terrifying strength, they were two ninth-tier dark race members. ¡°ye li, today, you¡¯ll have no way to escape today!¡± with that declaration, thunder beast hammered the ground heavily, and another terrifying thunderbolt came crashing towards ye li. ye li shook his head, still wondering why people never believed him. but what happened next was clear: ye li avoided the thunderbolt and leaped into the air, holding the dragon-slaying saber high and enunciating each word clearly, ¡°primordial-demon-slash!¡± instantly, three thousand demonic shadows rushed at thunder beast and steel bone at a mind-boggling speed. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only seeing such an attack, the thunder beast and the steel bone were instantly scared out of their wits. they would never have dreamed that ye li could launch such a terrifying slash. frantically, they employed their most potent skills to defend against it. ¡°boom!¡± in an instant, the entire building collapsed.. Chapter 415 - Chapter 415: Is There A Place with More Zombies? chapter 415: is there a place with more zombies? translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ye li grabbed xiao yuzhu¡¯s hand and leaped down to the ground. thunder beast and steel bone were in a sorry state. they were terrified and couldn¡¯t believe how powerful ye li¡¯s previous attack had been. had they not used their most potent skills, they might have met their end. ¡°ye li, we¡¯ve already withstood your most powerful attacks. there¡¯s nothing left to hesitate about. hand over the dragon-slaying saber and the east emperor bell,¡± steel bone said coldly, glaring at ye li. ye li smiled faintly, as he found steel bone quite amusing. ¡°do you really think that¡¯s my most powerful skill?¡± ye li asked slowly. thunder beast and steel bone were alarmed as they suddenly realized what ye li meant. they were about to say something, but ye li had already raised the dragon-slaying saber again. ¡°sky demon tyrant blade technique!¡± as the words fell, the blade fell! a formidable demonic shadow, bearing a gigantic axe, advanced at an alarming pace, looking extremely terrifying. seeing this, thunder beast and the steel bone were dumbstruck. ¡°th-th-this¡­¡± at this moment, a word appeared in the minds of thunder beast and steel bone: escape! so they did. thunder beast and steel bone fled at their maximum speed, as they now saw ye li as nothing but a madman, a total lunatic. ye li didn¡¯t pursue them; there was no need to. he retracted the dragon-slaying saber and, with a calm expression, gazed at xiao yuzhu, who had turned into stone-like form. ¡°let¡¯s go,¡± ye li said calmly. xiao yuzhu snapped out of her trance, gazing at ye li¡¯s carefree figure, feeling the charm in it. for a moment, xiao yuzhu¡¯s heart was pounding like a scared deer. the two returned to their previous location. the apocalypse legion had not come back yet. ye li found a place to sit and patiently waited for the apocalypse legion¡¯s return. before long, they arrived. ah da led with two mutant zombies, while the others each brought one. unexpectedly, even xiao hei carried a mutant zombie¡¯s corpse in his mouth. the tiny dog, about the size of a palm, appeared quite comical. sixteen first-tier mutant zombies! ye li extracted sixteen blue corpse crystals from the heads of the sixteen zombies. ¡°woof! woof!¡± xiao hei was excited to see the blue corpse crystals and couldn¡¯t wait to consume them. without any hesitation, ye li gave all 16 blue corpse crystals to xiao hei. xiao hei began to eat fiercely, one bite at a time, as if he were eating the most delicious food in the world. ye li observed xiao hei¡¯s body and noticed it had grown larger after consuming the sixteen blue corpse crystals. ye li checked xiao hei¡¯s stats: ¡°xiao hei: sky swallowing dog.¡± ¡°attributes: strength.¡± ¡°bloodline: divine beast.¡± ¡°level: 10.¡± ye li thought that if it was evolution, xiao hei should be able to evolve when it reached tier 1. above level 10 was tier 1. he had to continue looking for the mutant zombie. ¡°besides here, is there any place with more mutated zombies?¡± ye li looked at xiao yuzhu and said. xiao yuzhu paused, contemplating for a few seconds, then nodded at ye li, saying, ¡°yes!¡± read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only ¡°in corpse city.¡± corpse city? just hearing the name, ye li knew that it must be teeming with zombies. ¡°mr. ye, corpse city is the area in sky blue base city with the most zombies. there are no dark race members there, and the leader there is a sixth-tier zombie.¡± ye li found it intriguing. he had only encountered bone maiden, a sixth-tier zombie, in the wilderness zone.. Chapter 416 - Chapter 416: Heading to Corpse City chapter 416: heading to corpse city translator: henyee translations editor: henyee translations ye li looked at xiao yuzhu. ¡°let¡¯s go to corpse city.¡± ¡°but mr. ye, the sky blue academy students are currently having a trial on the outskirts of corpse city,¡± xiao yuzhu said, looking somewhat troubled. xiao yuzhu had recently graduated from sky blue academy and had the opportunity to go to cloud peak academy, but she thought it was too far away and decided not to go. ¡°what does sky blue academy having a trial on the outskirts of corpse city have to do with us going to corpse city?¡± ye li asked calmly. xiao yuzhu was momentarily stunned and didn¡¯t dare to continue. ¡°mr. ye, should we head to corpse city now?¡± xiao yuzhu asked, looking at ye li. ¡°yes.¡± ye li nodded. after placing the apocalypse legion and xiao hei into the system space, ye li and xiao yuzhu set off toward corpse city. corpse city was quite a distance away. if they had to walk there, it would take a considerable amount of time. ye li quickly grasped the direction to corpse city, then grabbed xiao yuzhu¡¯s hand, activating the swift steps he was literally flying in the air. ye li¡¯s swift steps were now an sss-ranked skill, making him incredibly fast. in no time at all, ye li and xiao yuzhu arrived at the outskirts of corpse city. xiao yuzhu was astounded by the breathtaking speed. she had always known that ye li was fast, but this was on a whole new level. ye li ignored xiao yuzhu¡¯s shocked expression. anyone encountering such a phenomenon would undoubtedly be amazed. surveying corpse city, it appeared similar to the ruined city in the wilderness zone. currently, ye li and xiao yuzhu were in a forest outside the city. as they were about to head into corpse city, they heard several voices. ¡°haha, ironclad boar, i¡¯ve killed three of them.¡± ¡°i¡¯ve also killed five red snakes.¡± ¡°it looks like there are two people ahead.¡± five or six sky blue academy students seemed perplexed. ye li and xiao yuzhu weren¡¯t wearing the academy uniform, which meant they were not students of sky blue academy. ¡°let¡¯s go take a look.¡± the students headed toward ye li and xiao yuzhu. when they got closer, the students spotted xiao yuzhu and were a little stunned. ¡°senior sister xiao, what are you doing here?¡± during her time at the academy, xiao yuzhu had been the center of attention. it could be said that everyone in the academy knew her. ¡°i guess senior sister xiao must be here to see senior lin cheng,¡± a student said. lin cheng was a member of the lin family, one of the top three families. he was known as his family¡¯s number one genius and had already graduated from sky blue academy. however, he had chosen to stay behind to challenge the academy¡¯s martial tower. since the establishment of the martial tower at sky blue academy, no one had reached the top floor. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only all students at the academy knew that lin cheng had feelings for xiao yuzhu. they were regarded as a match made in heaven, both hailing from prestigious families, which made countless students envious. during this trip organized by sky blue academy, lin cheng, of course, had to join. hearing all this, ye li understood why xiao yuzhu had been reluctant to come to corpse city. but he didn¡¯t care about these matters. right now, he was focused on upgrading xiao hei to the first-tier realm and seeing if it would evolve. xiao yuzhu was about to speak, but one of the students said, ¡°sister xiao, 1¡¯11 go tell senior lin cheng right away that you¡¯re here.¡± then the student walked away.. Chapter 417 - Chapter 417: The Furious Lin Cheng Chapter 417: The Furious Lin Cheng Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Mr. Ye Li, what do you think¡­¡± Xiao Yuzhu looked at Ye Li, wanting to know his opinion. ¡°Let¡¯s go to Corpse City,¡± Ye Li said calmly. He didn¡¯t want to get involved in these minor matters. Xiao Yuzhu nodded and, together with Ye Li, continued towards Corpse City. They were now on the outskirts of Corpse City, and it was not far from the city. To Ye Li¡¯s surprise, they hadn¡¯t walked more than a few steps when the student who had left earlier returned with a man in his twenties. The man was handsome, but compared to Ye Li, he naturally fell short. ¡°Yuzhu, 1 never expected to see you here,¡± the man said with a faint smile, addressing Xiao Yuzhu. The man was none other than Lin Cheng, the number one genius of both the top three families and the Sky Blue Academy. ¡°What does it have to do with you that I¡¯m here?¡± Xiao Yuzhu frowned, showing her disinterest in Lin Cheng. ¡°Yuzhu, you know that you and I have a marriage arrangement, and I will be your husband in the future,¡± Lin Cheng said. Ye Li didn¡¯t like hearing such words, and he was about to ask Xiao Yuzhu to leave when Lin Cheng said, ¡°Who is this¡­?¡± Lin Cheng stared at Ye Li and couldn¡¯t help but wrinkle his brow. He had always thought that he was the most handsome man in the Sky Blue Base City, but now he felt an overwhelming sense of inferiority when he compared himself to Ye Li. He even had the sensation that he wanted to find a hole to hide in. Ye Li wasn¡¯t interested in responding to Lin Cheng. Instead, he spoke to Xiao Yuzhu, ¡°Let¡¯s go to Corpse City.¡± ¡°Okay, Mr. Ye,¡± Xiao Yuzhu replied. Lin Cheng was angry when he heard this. As the number one genius of the top three families in the Sky Blue Base City, he was actually ignored? ¡°Wait.¡± Lin Cheng shouted coldly at Ye Li. Ye Li paused, looking at Lin Cheng. He asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Who are you?¡± Lin Cheng asked in a cold tone. Lin Cheng was undoubtedly the center of attention as a prominent figure at Sky Blue Academy on this trip to Corpse City¡¯s outskirts. Soon enough, more students from Sky Blue Academy gathered. ¡°Heh,¡± Ye Li suddenly smiled lightly. Lin Cheng was puzzled by the smile. He couldn¡¯t understand why Ye Li was smiling. ¡°Why are you laughing?¡± Lin Cheng asked coldly. ¡°You want to know my name? Are you worthy?¡± Ye Li¡¯s eyes showed a hint of mockery. Lin Cheng, while undoubtedly talented, was only a tier 4 Evolved Being. Before Ye Li, he was nothing more than an ant. Dozens of Sky Blue Academy students were left dumbfounded by Ye Li¡¯s words. In their eyes, Lin Cheng was like a prince from a fairy tale. They couldn¡¯t believe that Ye Li would dare to speak to Lin Cheng this way. ¡°Who is this guy? He¡¯s so arrogant.¡± ¡°Yeah, doesn¡¯t he know how powerful Senior Lin Cheng is?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°I think he must be crazy. Just wait; Senior Lin Cheng will definitely make him regret it.¡± The students from Sky Blue Academy all mocked Ye Li. ¡°Lin Cheng, 1 advise you to leave now, or else you¡¯ll regret provoking Mr. Ye,¡± Xiao Yuzhu told Lin Cheng, looking at him. She wanted to give him a friendly warning. If he didn¡¯t listen, there was nothing more she could do. Lin Cheng was further infuriated by her words and glared at Ye Li.. ¡°Do you know who 1 am?¡± Chapter 418 - Chapter 418: Let Me, Ye Li, Apologize Are You Even Worthy? Chapter 418: Let Me, Ye Li, Apologize Are You Even Worthy? Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations As the young master of the Lin family, one of the top three families in Sky Blue Base City, there was no one who dared to speak to Lin Chen this way. ¡°Big brother, what¡¯s going on?¡± A voice reached the students¡¯ ears. Sky Blue Base City¡¯s students followed the voice and saw a young man walking towards them. ¡°It¡¯s Lin Chen.¡± Lin Cheng and Lin Chen were brothers. Lin Chen was Lin Cheng¡¯s younger brother, a super genius at Sky Blue Academy, and one of the prominent figures too. Lin Chen suddenly looked at Ye Li, and he took three steps backward. He had met Ye Li before, as Xiao Yuzhu had asked him to teach Ye Li a lesson. However, he had been thoroughly shocked when Ye Li turned the tables on him. Ye Li naturally didn¡¯t even bother to look at Lin Chen. Lin Cheng didn¡¯t answer, his gaze fixed on Ye Li. ¡°Do you not know that 1 am the heir of the Lin family, one of the top three families?¡± Lin Cheng stared at Ye Li intently. Ye Li smiled faintly. ¡°What does your identity as a member of the Lin family have to do with me?¡± The moment this statement came out, the students from Sky Blue Academy were left dumbfounded. They had seen arrogance before, but never such an extreme level of it. Hearing this, Lin Cheng was extremely angry. ¡°I want you to apologize to me now!¡± Xiao Yuzhu looked at Lin Cheng¡¯s furious expression and couldn¡¯t help but sigh. When you bring trouble upon yourself, you shouldn¡¯t expect others to bail you out. The students from Sky Blue Academy were also filled with indignation as they watched Ye Li. Lin Cheng had been their absolute idol, and now someone was trampling on their idol. How could they not be angry? ¡°Apologize?¡± Ye Li chuckled. He found Lin Cheng¡¯s behavior quite amusing. ¡°Do you think you¡¯re worthy of an apology from me?¡± Not to mention a mere tier-4 Evolved Being like Lin Cheng, in this parallel world, who could make Ye Li apologize? Who was worthy of Ye Li apologizing? Lin Cheng¡¯s face turned scarlet with rage. ¡°You¡¯re asking for death!¡± Finally, Lin Cheng could no longer suppress his anger and launched a punch at Ye Li. Ye Li smiled faintly. He really admired Lin Cheng for his audacity. He couldn¡¯t understand why Lin Chen dared to strike him; he found it absurd. Ye Li stood in place like a statue, as if he regarded Lin Cheng as nothing more than air, allowing Lin Cheng¡¯s aura-infused fist to come down. The students from Sky Blue Academy believed that Ye Li would surely be knocked to the ground by Lin Cheng¡¯s punch. They thought Ye Li had been frightened to the point where he didn¡¯t know how to dodge. But only Xiao Yuzhu knew that Lin Cheng¡¯s punch wouldn¡¯t cause the slightest harm to Ye Li, even if it struck. Just as Lin Cheng¡¯s aura-infused fist was about to touch Ye Li, Lin Chen sneered. He had initially thought that Ye Li was somewhat powerful to be able to make such arrogant statements. Now, however, he realized that he was not only wrong, but also utterly wrong. There was no doubt that this punch struck Ye Li¡¯s body heavily. Yet, what none of the students from Sky Blue Academy could have foreseen was that, when Lin Cheng¡¯s fist landed on Ye Li¡¯s body, Lin Cheng was sent flying backward. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only How was that possible!!! The students from Sky Blue Academy couldn¡¯t help but gasp and were left in shock. They had clearly seen Lin Cheng¡¯s punch hit Ye Li¡¯s body, so why was it Lin Cheng who was sent flying backward? They hadn¡¯t seen Ye Li make a move at all!!! Lin Cheng landed heavily on the ground. He felt that the moment his fist touched Ye Li¡¯s body, his internal organs were displaced, and his hand had already fractured.. Chapter 419 - Chapter 419: Step Aside, or You’ll Be Lying on the Ground Chapter 419: Step Aside, or You¡¯ll Be Lying on the Ground Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Lin Cheng couldn¡¯t possibly have imagined such a scene. There was only one possible explanation for it: Ye Li was a master of body refinement. Lin Cheng was a fourth-tier evolutionary, and though he was in intense pain, he gritted his teeth and managed to get up from the ground. He stared intently at Ye Li. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be this strong!¡± Lin Cheng said. The students from Sky Blue Base City also couldn¡¯t believe what they were seeing. They had thought that Ye Li would be defeated by Lin Cheng. But instead, they witnessed this extraordinary turn of events. ¡°But you¡¯ve offended me, which means you¡¯ve offended the Lin family. Don¡¯t you know how terrifying the Lin family is?¡± In Lin Cheng¡¯s eyes, if Ye Li knew the true power of the Lin family, he wouldn¡¯t have dared to do those things to him. ¡°Ants are just ants,¡± Ye Li replied, shaking his head gently. Lin Cheng was already infuriated beyond measure. He knew that Ye Li was stronger than him, but to think that Ye Li would treat the Lin family as if it were nothing! Before he could speak, Ye Li continued, ¡°Ants never understand how high the heavens are and how broad the earth is.¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on!¡± Suddenly, a deep voice echoed through the scene. The students from Sky Blue Academy quickly made way as a middle-aged man, who was almost fifty years old, approached. This middle-aged man was named Wang Jin, a sixth-tier evolutionary. He was a teacher at Sky Blue Academy and the leader of this group of students on their expedition to the outskirts of Corpse City. ¡°Wang Teacher, what¡¯s going on?¡± Then, one of the female students, who regarded Lin Cheng as an idol, recounted the entire incident to Wang Jin. Wang Jin was taken aback when he heard the story. He then looked at Ye Li and Xiao Yuzhu. ¡°Yuzhu¡­¡± Wang Jin¡¯s words weren¡¯t finished, as Xiao Yuzhu interrupted, saying, ¡°Mr. Wang, Lin Cheng offended Mr. Ye. He asked for it,¡± Xiao Yuzhu said. She had already given Lin Cheng a kind warning, but Lin Cheng didn¡¯t listen. What could she do? Mr. Ye? Wang Jin was somewhat surprised. Xiao Yuzhu, as the third young miss of the Xiao family, was calling the young man before her ¡°Mister.¡± Did this young man have a remarkable background? However, it was just a guess on his part, and he didn¡¯t dare to offend the Lin family. After all, Lin Xinghai, the head of the Lin family, was the honorary president of Sky Blue Academy. ¡°This is the trial ground for Sky Blue Academy, and there¡¯s a blockade outside. Why did you intrude here?¡± Wang Jin fixed his gaze on Ye Li. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to be lying on the ground, step aside,¡± Ye Li said calmly. He found Wang Jin¡¯s question rather ludicrous. In such a vast world, he, Ye Li, could go wherever he pleased, including this place. Wang Jin was taken aback by Ye Li¡¯s response. He hadn¡¯t expected a young man who appeared to be in his early twenties to speak to him, a sixth-tier Evolved Being, in such a manner. For a moment, Wang Jin became angry. All the students of the Sky Blue Academy gnashed their teeth and glared at Ye Li. Did this person not take their Sky Blue Academy seriously at all? ¡°Do you dare to say it again!¡± Wang Jin stared at Ye Li and said firmly. Ye Li shook his head slightly and looked at Wang Jin indifferently. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be deaf in addition to being pitifully weak.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As soon as he said this, Wang Jin¡¯s eyes widened. Arrogant, too arrogant!!! ¡°I¡¯ll say it again. Get out of the way. Don¡¯t make me say it a third time,¡± Ye Li said. ¡°If 1 don¡¯t step aside?¡± Wang Jin coldly retorted. The students from Sky Blue Academy were seething with anger, all of them hoping that Wang Jin would take action to uphold the honor of Sky Blue Academy.. Chapter 420 - Chapter 420: Arriving at Corpse City Chapter 420: Arriving at Corpse City Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Ye Li smiled faintly; he couldn¡¯t understand why Wang Jin dared to speak to him in such a manner. It was quite ridiculous. ¡°Well then, I¡¯ll have to let you lie on the ground.¡± Ye Li slowly responded. With that, an astonishing golden spirit light erupted from Ye Li¡¯s fingertips, attacking Wang Jin directly. Seeing this attack, Wang Jin¡¯s expression paled as he realized he couldn¡¯t evade it. The astonishing golden spirit light struck Wang Jin¡¯s leg directly, and in an instant, he fell to the ground. ¡°Alih!¡± Wang Jin let out a blood-curdling scream that sent shivers down everyone¡¯s spines. Lin Chen and the students from Sky Blue Academy were left in disbelief. They never expected that Wang Jin, a sixth-tier Evolved Being, would be defeated by a single blow. Moreover, the blow was delivered by a terrifying golden spirit light that pierced through his thigh. Golden spirit light! The students from Sky Blue Academy suddenly realized something. Golden spirit energy corresponded to SSS-level gene warriors, didn¡¯t it? Thinking about this, both Lin Cheng and the students were stunned, as they all turned to look at Ye Li. However¡­ Even legendary SSS-level gene warriors couldn¡¯t possibly defeat a sixth-tier Evolved Being in the blink of an eye at such a young age. At this moment, the students from Sky Blue Academy were utterly shocked. ¡°Ye¡­ Ye Li, how dare you openly oppose Sky Blue Academy!¡± Lin Cheng¡¯s voice was trembling. Ye Li responded with a smile, ¡°I don¡¯t even care about your Lin family, let alone a mere Sky Blue Academy.¡± He then looked at the students from Sky Blue Academy and added, ¡°Do you want to lie on the ground too?¡± With this statement, all the students from Sky Blue Academy shivered! Hearing Wang Jin¡¯s continued screams, they immediately made way for Ye Li. If a sixth-tier Evolved Being like Wang Jin could be defeated with a single attack, there was no way they would dare to challenge Ye Li. Ye Li gave Xiao Yuzhu a glance, and she immediately understood his meaning. Then, Ye Li and Xiao Yuzhu headed towards Corpse City. When Ye Li and Xiao Yuzhu arrived at Corpse City, he found that Corpse City was indeed Corpse City. There were really many zombies. Ye Li scanned with the Heavenly Spirit Eyes and found many zombies. He released the Apocalypse Legion from the system space. ¡°Go and attract the zombies.¡± Ye Li intended to upgrade the eighteen clawed zombies to a higher level. This time, Xiao Hei followed Bai Wawa with great enthusiasm, and it seemed like they had established a good relationship in the system space. Xiao Yuzhu had already seen this scene. Although she was a little shocked, she wasn¡¯t as shocked as just now. After the Apocalypse Legion attracted many zombies, Ye Li began synthesizing them. From noon to evening, Ye Li successfully upgraded all eighteen clawed zombies to the fourth tier. Ding¡­ ¡°Congratulations to the host for obtaining a super treasure chest.¡± At this moment, the system¡¯s voice resounded in Ye Li¡¯s mind. Without hesitation, Ye Li opened the super treasure chest. ¡°Congratulations to the host for obtaining a zombie-exclusive skill, Corpse Ghost Array!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Corpse Ghost Array: Several or even a dozen zombies can form a Corpse Ghost Array. Once formed, the Corpse Ghost Array¡¯s power is increased by more than tenfold, and it exudes a terrifying murderous aura, capable of killing enemies within a hundred miles. Ye Li smiled, as this skill seemed to be specifically designed for his eighteen clawed zombies. Without delay, Ye Li integrated the Corpse Ghost Array into the eighteen clawed zombies. By now, it was getting late, and Ye Li felt a touch of exhaustion. He thought it would be best to find a place to rest and tackle things tomorrow. He picked a seemingly clean room and entered it with Xiao Yuzhu, and the two of them lay down to rest.. Chapter 421 - Chapter 421: Amusement Park Chapter 421: Amusement Park Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations The sunlight streamed through the window and shone on Ye Li¡¯s face as he slowly opened his eyes. Today, he had two goals: to upgrade the eighteen clawed zombies to a higher level and to help Xiao Hei become a first-tier divine beast. Xiao Yuzhu had also awakened, and there was a slight blush on her fair face. She had never been alone in a room with a boy before. Ye Li got up and walked out of the room. There were sporadic zombies on the streets. He released the Apocalypse Legion from the system space. Ah Dai, Bai Wawa, Hongye, Yutong, Seven, Bone Maiden, and Long Yu lined up in a row. ¡°Go attract mutated zombies, the more, the better,¡± Ye Li told the Apocalypse Legion. The Apocalypse Legion nodded and went in various directions to attract mutated zombies. Ye Li found it somewhat boring and started walking down the street, hoping to bump into something interesting. Xiao Yuzhu followed him. After walking for about fifteen minutes, Ye Li did indeed encounter a mutated zombie. Not far in front of him was an amusement park, and within the park were many zombies. Among them, a mutated zombie, standing more than ten feet tall, was on top of a car. This zombie¡­ Ye Li squinted his eyes. This was a sixth-tier zombie, presumably the leader of the zombies in Corpse City that Xiao Yuzhu had mentioned. ¡°Roar! Roar!¡± In the deserted amusement park, zombies from all directions were bowing down to this sixth-tier zombie. So many zombies might be able to help Ye Li upgrade the eighteen clawed zombies. ¡°Let¡¯s go in,¡± Ye Li said to Xiao Yuzhu. Xiao Yuzhu nodded; she knew about Ye Li¡¯s incredible abilities and had no reason to worry. Subsequently, Ye Li and Xiao Yuzhu entered the amusement park. Unsurprisingly, they were quickly spotted. ¡°Human?¡± The sixth-tier zombie smiled coldly. Once a zombie reached the sixth order, it could speak fluently. This sixth-tier zombie looked like the titan in the game Crossfire Ye Li once played in China. It was ten feet tall and looked very oppressive. Boom! The sixth-tier zombie jumped out of a junked car and looked at Ye Li and Xiao Yuzhu coldly. At this moment, Ye Li and Xiao Yuzhu were surrounded by thousands of zombies. ¡°Roar! Roar!¡± These zombies were only waiting for the sixth-tier zombies to give the order. ¡°Humans, you broke into my territory. Are you looking for death?¡± The sixth-tier zombie sneered. After staying with Ye Li for a few days, Xiao Yuzhu no longer knew what fear was when faced with such a scene. Ye Li¡¯s face showed a slight smile as he looked at the sixth-tier zombie and calmly said, ¡°Do you believe your own eyes?¡± The sixth-tier zombie was momentarily stunned, clearly not understanding Ye Li¡¯s meaning. Ye Li assessed the massive zombie horde and found that dozens of them were first-tier mutated zombies, while others were third to fourth-order mutated zombies. A brilliant smile appeared on Ye Li¡¯s face. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Human, I¡¯m coming to eat you now!¡± The sixth-tier zombie rushed towards Ye Li and Xiao Yuzhu. Xiao Yuzhu¡¯s fair face showed no signs of worry because she knew that in Ye Li¡¯s eyes, a sixth-tier zombie was pathetically weak. Ye Li looked at the sixth-tier zombies charging at him indifferently. This time, he didn¡¯t wait where he was but flew towards the sixth-tier zombies. With his current power, he could easily kill the sixth-tier zombie with pure strength.. Chapter 422 - Chapter 422: Super Synthesis Chapter 422: Super Synthesis Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations The sixth-tier zombie sneered. He didn¡¯t expect this human to dare to take the initiative to rush at him. He was really courting death! The sixth-tier zombie raised his fist, so did Ye Li. Boom! The fist of the sixth-tier zombie collided heavily with Ye Li¡¯s fist. With this punch, the arm of the sixth-tier zombie was instantly crippled. The sixth-tier zombie let out a shocking roar. He was already in extreme pain. Ye Li only used less than one-tenth of his strength. Otherwise, this sixth-tier zombie would have already been dead. He still wanted to keep it for synthesis. ¡°Eat him!¡± The sixth-tier zombie let out a huge roar. Immediately, countless zombies pounced on Ye Li and Xiao Yuzhu. However, the sixth-tier zombie had underestimated Ye Li! Ye Li raised his finger, and a shocking golden spiritual light entangled on his finger. Swish! Swish! Swish! In an instant, countless golden spiritual light attacks flew out as fast as lightning. In an instant, countless zombies fell to the ground. Ye Li took Xiao Yuzhu¡¯s hand and jumped onto the Ferris wheel. He opened the synthesis grid in his mind and began to synthesize zombies. He ordered the synthesized zombies to attack other zombies because he wanted to synthesize the zombies. 0then-vase, he would have taken out the Dragon-slaying Blade and slashed out a Primordial Demon Slash, instantly melting all these zombies. There were far fewer synthesized zombies than other zombies. Ye Li began to use the One Yang Finger on the Ferris wheel, and the zombies below were simply living targets. Countless zombies fell to the ground again. The speed of the virtual fingers in Ye Li¡¯s mind had reached a heaven-defying level. He synthesized a new batch of zombies and continued to attack them. Next¡­ A wicked smile appeared on Ye Li¡¯s handsome face. Next was to kill these Mutant Zombies. Ye Li used the Heavenly Spirit Eyes to investigate clearly. There were 30 Tier 1 mutated Mutant Zombies, 7 Tier 2 zombies, 3 Tier 3 zombies, and 2 Tier 4 zombies. ¡°Wait for me here.¡± Ye Li looked at Xiao Yuzhu and said slowly. As soon as he finished speaking, Ye Li activated the Swift Steps, leaving only an afterimage. Ye Li first planned to kill 30 tier-1 mutated zombies. He appeared among the 30 tier-1 Mutant Zombies, killing a small zombie each punch. The 30 tier-1 zombies were instantly sent flying. Ye Li didn¡¯t choose to kill them. These tier-1 zombies could all be synthesized. Seeing this, the sixth-tier zombie was horrified. ¡°Kill him!¡± The sixth-tier zombie roared. In an instant, the Mutant Zombie and many other zombies turned around and charged at Ye Li. Ye Li sneered. Kill me? In Your dreams? Swish! Swish! Swish! In Ye Li¡¯s eyes, a Tier 1 zombie, a Tier 2 zombie¡­ a Tier-four zombie was no different. In any case, they were all weak. In an instant, Ye Li knocked these Mutant Zombies to the ground. The sixth-tier zombie was scared out of his wits. He jumped and was about to escape, but it was almost impossible to escape from Ye Li¡¯s palm. As the sixth-tier zombie roared, he fell heavily to the ground, leaving only a deep pit. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ye Li opened the synthesis grid in his mind and started synthesizing zombies. After he synthesized all the zombies, the eighteen clawed zombies were successfully synthesized into sixth-tier zombies. Eighteen sixth-tier zombies!!! Ye Li looked a little satisfied. Next, it was time to extract the Corpse Crystals of these Mutant Zombies. Then, Ye Li was a little stunned. He had wanted to keep this sixth-tier zombie for synthesis, but then he wondered what would happen if Xiao Hei ate the Corpse Crystal of the sixth-tier zombie.. Chapter 423 - Chapter 423: Xiao Hei Upgrades to Second Tier Chapter 423: Xiao Hei Upgrades to Second Tier Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Ye Li decided not to synthesize the sixth-tier zombie. After defeating the sixth-tier zombie with a single punch, Ye Li extracted its corpse crystal. Looking at the corpse crystal in his hand, he knew it was a sixth-tier corpse crystal. Next, he extracted the corpse crystals from the mutated zombies. Xiao Yuzhu was still on the Ferris wheel. Her eyes were wide open, and while she knew Ye Li was formidable, she couldn¡¯t help but be amazed. Ye Li had single-handedly dealt with so many zombies, leaving Xiao Yuzhu at a loss for words. ¡°Come down,¡± Ye Li said calmly. Hearing his words, Xiao Yuzhu snapped back to reality. As a third-tier Evolved Being, getting down from the Ferris wheel was a simple task. After descending from the Ferris wheel, Xiao Yuzhu looked at the dozens of corpse crystals in Ye Li¡¯s hands. ¡°Mr. Ye, Xiao Hei can finally have a feast,¡± she said to Ye Li. Ye Li nodded and replied, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± With that, he started walking. They had returned to the same location where they were earlier. Not long after they arrived, the Apocalypse Legion returned with the bodies of the mutated zombies. There were the corpses of about a dozen first-tier mutated zombies. Ye Li extracted the corpse crystals from these mutated zombies in his mind. ¡°Woof! Woof!¡± Xiao Hei was incredibly excited; he knew this was his food. Ye Li threw all the corpse crystals on the ground. Xiao Hei began to eat them, wagging his tail as if telling everyone how delicious the food was. Xiao Hei¡¯s size increased slightly, but it wasn¡¯t an overwhelming change visually. Ye Li examined Xiao Hei¡¯s attributes: ¡°Xiao Hei: Sky Swallowing Dog.¡± ¡°Attributes: Strength.¡± ¡°Bloodline: Divine Beast.¡± ¡°Rank: Second-tier (Wind).¡± ¡°Skill: Super Devour.¡± Ye Li was momentarily stunned. He understood that Xiao Hei was currently in the second tier. However, what did this ¡°Wind¡± mean? The skill had already been mastered, so there was nothing surprising about that. It was similar to Bone Maiden¡¯s super-devour skill. ¡°Xiao Hei, use your skill,¡± Ye Li told Xiao Hei. Xiao Hei nodded and opened his mouth, creating a sudden gust of wind that sucked numerous things toward him. Seeing this, Ye Li understood. This wind was Xiao Hei¡¯s current talent. He must have obtained this talent through evolution. Ye Li had originally thought that the evolution was merely a physical transformation. However, it seemed just as well; having Xiao Hei turn into an elephant-sized creature wouldn¡¯t be very meaningful. Ye Li decided that there was nothing more to do in this corpse city. All his eighteen clawed zombies had reached the sixth tier, and Xiao Hei was now at the second tier. He began walking toward the city¡¯s exit. Xiao Yuzhu had no intention of staying in the corpse city any longer. She breathed a sigh of relief and quickly followed Ye Li. Upon exiting the city, Ye Li spotted a group of people. One of them was Lin Cheng Lin Cheng was accompanied by several genetic warriors. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ye Li inwardly smiled, thinking that Lin Cheng might be trying to seek revenge and had been waiting for him here. When Lin Cheng saw Ye Li approaching, his eyes widened, and he clenched his fists tightly, his fingernails digging into his skin without feeling any pain. ¡°Xiao Cheng, is that the young man?¡± said a man who appeared to be in his sixties. ¡°Yes, Fifth Grandfather,¡± Lin Chen replied with a nod. The old man squinted his eyes and said, ¡°Xiao Cheng, isn¡¯t that one of the Xia Family¡¯s girls?¡± Chapter 424 - Chapter 424: The Death of Lin Cheng Chapter 424: The Death of Lin Cheng Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Yes, Fifth Grandfather, the person next to Ye Li is Xiao Yuzhu,¡± Lin Cheng replied. The genetic warriors standing beside Lin Cheng were all members of the Lin family, and the one speaking was Lin Tu, the fifth elder of the Lin family, an eighth-tier Evolved Being. The other genetic warriors were also influential figures within the Lin family, all in the seventh tier. Ye Li approached with an unwavering face, as if he hadn¡¯t seen them at all. ¡°Ye Li, you¡¯ve finally come out of the corpse city!¡± Lin Cheng fixed his gaze on Ye Li. Before Ye Li could speak, Lin Cheng turned his attention to Xiao Yuzhu and said, ¡°Xiao Yuzhu, don¡¯t think for a moment that I really like you. If it weren¡¯t for your decent looks, would 1 pursue you?¡± Xiao Yuzhu was taken aback. She had never liked Lin Cheng, but they had an engagement. When she was still at the Sky Blue Academy, Lin Chen had treated her well. That¡¯s why she had kindly reminded Lin Cheng not to offend Mr. Ye. However, she didn¡¯t expect Lin Cheng to say such things. She stood there, momentarily stunned. ¡°Xiao Yuzhu, many women like me. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that your grandfather is the head of the Xiao family, you wouldn¡¯t be anything!¡± Lin Cheng continued, coldly ridiculing her. Xiao Yuzhu regained her composure and stared at Lin Cheng, clenching her teeth. ¡°Lin Cheng!¡± Lin Cheng, however, only smirked and didn¡¯t pay any further attention to Xiao Yuzhu. He turned to Ye Li and declared, ¡°Ye Li, you will pay a hundred times over for what happened yesterday!¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Ye Li looked at Lin Cheng calmly, still showing no emotion on his face. Seeing Ye Li¡¯s calm expression, Lin Cheng grew furious. ¡°Ye Li, do you know the strength of my Fifth Grandfather?¡± In Lin Cheng¡¯s eyes, Ye Li¡¯s apparent indifference was due to his ignorance of the strength of Lin Cheng¡¯s Fifth Grandfather. Ye Li smiled and replied, ¡°Isn¡¯t he just an eighth-tier Evolved Being? Nothing more.¡± What? This statement left Lin Cheng and the several high-level genetic warriors of the Lin family stunned. ¡°Kid, did you just say that I¡¯m nothing more than an eighth-tier Evolved Being?¡± Lin Tu fixed his gaze on Ye Li. ¡°Hehe.¡± ¡°What are you laughing at?¡± Ye Li smiled faintly and pondered for a few seconds before speaking again, ¡°I don¡¯t want to waste time talking to you. Leaving is your best option.¡± ¡°Ye Li! You¡¯re arrogantly spewing nonsense even on your deathbed!¡± Lin Cheng roared in anger and had already lost his temper. Ye Li just smiled faintly. He hadn¡¯t wanted to do this, but Lin Cheng had forced his hand. As the saying goes, natural disasters can be survived, but self-inflicted sins are unforgivable. Swish! Suddenly, a horrifying golden spirit light burst forth, and there was already a shocking blood hole on Lin Cheng¡¯s forehead. The entire process happened so quickly that Lin Tu and the other Lin family genetic warriors didn¡¯t even have time to react. ¡°Xiao Cheng!¡± The Fifth Elder shouted loudly, and his eyes turned bloodshot. Lin Cheng was the Lin family¡¯s top talent, and they had invested countless resources in his cultivation. Now he had died just like that? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Don¡¯t panic. You¡­ will all die,¡± Ye Li said calmly. Hearing this, the several Lin family genetic warriors were shocked. They looked at Ye Li and noticed that he had a strange knife in his hand. It was a super magic knife of terrifying power! ¡°Sky Demon Tyrant Blade Technique!¡± The Dragon-slaying Blade descended heavily, and a supreme god-demon attacked. These seventh-tier Evolved Beings had no way to resist such an attack and were instantly killed.. Chapter 425 - Chapter 425:I, Ye Li, Did It Chapter 425:I, Ye Li, Did It Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Upon witnessing this scene, Lin Tu¡¯s soul was shaken. ¡°This, this, this can¡¯t be possible!¡± Lin Tu was willing to believe that even if the sky were falling, he would not believe that what he was witnessing was real. He had originally thought that Ye Li was a dead man, but now¡­ Ye Li¡¯s face remained unwaveringly calm, as he never needed a reason for his actions. In this apocalyptic world, where life was as fragile as grass, what did it matter if a few people were killed? Xiao Yuzhu had never imagined that Ye Li could be so ruthless. She felt grateful that the Xiao family hadn¡¯t offended Ye Li too much, as the consequences would be unimaginable. ¡°Are you very scared?¡± Ye Li looked at Lin Tu and asked calmly. Lin Tu was startled. How could he not be afraid? While Lin Cheng¡¯s death had made him furious, the instant death of the four seventh-tier Evolved Beings at Ye Li¡¯s hand had left him utterly terrified. These were four seventh-tier Evolved Beings, and Ye Li¡¯s power was unimaginably terrifying. And¡­ Lin Tu gazed at the knife in Ye Li¡¯s hand. It was too horrifying. Just a single glance at it made his heart race with fear. Lin Tu couldn¡¯t even utter a complete sentence at this point. He stared at Ye Li in shock, and his entire body involuntarily trembled. ¡°In fact, you don¡¯t need to be like this, because you won¡¯t be afraid in a moment,¡± Ye Li said calmly. Lin Tu was taken aback. He wouldn¡¯t be afraid in a moment? Could it be¡­ He thought of an astonishing possibility that Ye Li was about to let him go. Only by letting him go would he not be afraid. Thinking of this, Lin Tu looked at Ye Li. However, he was doomed to be disappointed. Ye Li raised his knife high. ¡°There is only one kind of person in this world who won¡¯t be afraid, and that is the dead.¡± Hearing this, Lin Tu was extremely terrified. He was about to beg for mercy when he found that Ye Li had already raised the Dragon-slaying Blade high. Swish! A chilling light flashed, and Lin Tu had said his final farewell to the world. Ye Li¡¯s face remained as calm as ever, as if he was just doing something trivial. He took back the Dragon-slaying Blade and walked away. Xiao Yuzhu watched the bodies on the ground and swallowed hard. She thought that the Lin family would definitely seek revenge. But if they did so, they would likely be erased from the Sky Blue Base City forever. Ye Li and Xiao Yuzhu returned to the Sky Blue Base City. When they arrived at the Xiao family, the family head, Xiao Cang, had a serious expression. Xiao Cang looked at Ye Li and asked, ¡°Mr. Ye, is it true that you killed the Lin family¡¯s people?¡± Ye Li was taken aback. It hadn¡¯t been long, and yet they already knew? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only However, Ye Li soon understood. Powerful families like the Lin family usually had life cards for their important members. When a life card disappeared, it meant that person was dead. ¡°Yes, I did it,¡± Ye Li said slowly. As for why Xiao Cang guessed it was him, Ye Li didn¡¯t dwell on it. Xiao Cang was one of the family heads of the top three families. He probably had this information. Upon hearing Ye Li¡¯s admission, Xiao Cang wore a bitter smile. ¡°Mr. Ye, just as you and Yuzhu returned earlier, the Lin family had already set their sights on you.¡± ¡°Now, the Lin family is mobilizing their troops and joining forces with the Tang family to come after you..¡± Chapter 426 - Chapter 426: Seeking Trouble Chapter 426: Seeking Trouble Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Ye Li¡¯s face remained calm, as if he hadn¡¯t heard anything. Xiao Cang was puzzled. ¡°Mr. Ye, aren¡¯t you afraid?¡± Ye Li smiled. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be afraid of. The Lin family¡¯s actions will only lead to their death.¡± Xiao Cang was taken aback, watching Ye Li¡¯s indifferent face. He marveled at the calmness that a young man like Ye Li displayed. When he was young, why couldn¡¯t he be like ATr. Ye? ¡°Ka-ka-ka-ka-ka!¡± Suddenly, dozens of armed helicopters appeared in the sky above the Xiao family, and their loudspeaker voices followed. ¡°Ye Li, come out and face your fate!¡± The message was accompanied by powerful spiritual energy, making it clear to everyone from the Xiao family. ¡°Family Head! Family Head!¡± A member of the Xiao family rushed in, panic-stricken. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Xiao Cang asked through gritted teeth. ¡°Thousands of troops have appeared outside the Xiao family, and they¡¯ve surrounded us.¡± ¡°What!!!¡± Xiao Cang¡¯s expression turned cold when he heard that. He looked at the armed helicopters in the sky. His Xiao family was one of the top three families. How could Lin Xinghe dare to surround the Xiao family? Lin Xinghe was the head of the Lin family, a ninth-tier Evolved Being. ¡°Mr. Ye, what do you think¡­¡± Xiao Cang asked tentatively. This situation had arisen because of Ye Li. They needed to see how he would handle it. ¡°I¡¯ll go out for a moment,¡± Ye Li said calmly. With that, Ye Li walked out of the Xiao family compound. Xiao Cang hurriedly followed, and so did the rest of the Xiao family. Outside the Xiao family, there were tens of thousands of heavily armed soldiers and numerous genetic warriors. Standing at the forefront were two elderly figures. One of the elders was Lin Xinghe, the head of the Lin family, and the other was Tang Xiao, the head of the Tang family, both ninth-tier Evolved Beings. ¡°Brother Xinghe, an individual named Ye Li intruded into the Sky Blue Base City. We didn¡¯t know about a person of his caliber beforehand,¡± Tang Xiao said to Lin Xinghe. Lin Xinghe¡¯s face turned extremely dark. His most beloved grandson had been killed by Ye Li, and only by tearing Ye Li to pieces could he quell his hatred. At this moment, a young man walked out of the Xiao family. The members of the Xiao family followed closely behind him. Tang Xiao squinted his eyes, finding it hard to believe. If this young man was indeed Ye Li, then¡­ his talent was truly terrifying. Lin Xinghe stared at Ye Li, his aged face even darker. This young man was the one who had caused his grandson and several strong genetic warriors from the Lin family to meet a gruesome end. Ye Li stopped in his tracks and calmly gazed at Lin Xinghe and Tang Xiao. ¡°Are you Ye Li?¡± Tang Xiao was the first to speak. ¡°Yes, I am Ye Li,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Tang Xiao was inwardly shocked. He had guessed correctly. This young man was indeed Ye Li. However, Ye Li, who appeared to be in his early twenties, was so formidable? ¡°Ye Li!¡± Lin Xinghe gnashed his teeth as he glared at Ye Li. ¡°Ye Li, you killed my grandson and the genetic warriors of the Lin family. I will dismember you!¡± Lin Xinghe¡¯s aged face grew even darker. Ye Li smiled. He looked at everyone before slowly speaking after a few seconds. ¡°How can people like you change?¡± The others were puzzled, clearly not understanding what Ye Li meant. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Suddenly, a phantom of a five-clawed blood dragon soared into the sky, accompanied by the terrifying sound of a blade ringing in the air. Ye Li held a peerless magic blade in his hand. At the same time, a crimson giant bell appeared in front of Ye Li. On his left hand was a seven-layered black tower. On his left and right sides, members of the Apocalypse Legion stood in a single line! Chapter 427 - Chapter 427:1 Laugh with My Saber Against the Heavens Chapter 427:1 Laugh with My Saber Against the Heavens Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Everyone present was scared to the point of retreating three steps. ¡°Ni¡­ ninth-tier zombies?¡± Tang Xiao¡¯s eyes widened. Seven ninth-tier zombies? How was that even possible? And there were also 18 sixth-tier clawed zombies! What shocked Tang Xiao even more was the blade in Ye Li¡¯s right hand, the tower he held in his left hand, and the red giant bell in front of him. He had once seen the illustrations of the Ten Great Divine Weapons, and after careful thought, he couldn¡¯t help but tremble uncontrollably. ¡°Dragon-Slaying Blade, Heavenly Tower, and Eastern Emperor Bell!¡± Tang Xiao swore that he had never been so shocked in his entire life. Three of the Ten Great Divine Weapons were in Ye Li¡¯s hands, and how could he not be astounded? Lin Xinghe and the Lin family members were equally shocked. Their eyes were the widest they had ever been, and their mouths could have held an extra-large bowl. Xiao Cang and the Xiao family members were also shocked beyond measure. They looked at Ye Li with stunned expressions. ¡°Dark Race!¡± Lin Xinghe stared at Ye Li, and he never expected Ye Li to be a powerful member of the Dark Race. When the others heard Lin Xinghe¡¯s words, they were all shocked. They had been so stunned earlier that they had forgotten that only members of the Dark Race could control the zombies. Xiao Cang and the Xiao family members involuntarily took several steps back. Xiao Yuzhu knew Ye Li wasn¡¯t a member of the Dark Race and didn¡¯t move away. However, the people from the Xiao family forcibly pulled her away. At this moment, Ye Li had clearly become the target of everyone! ¡°No wonder you¡¯ve reached this level at such a young age. You¡¯re from the Dark Race!¡± Lin Xinghe stared at Ye Li and coldly chuckled. ¡°Yes, and you also have seven ninth-tier zombies and eighteen sixth-tier clawed zombies, along with three of the Ten Great Divine Weapons: the Dragon-Slaying Blade, Heavenly Tower, and Eastern Emperor Bell,¡± Tang Xiao also coldly chuckled. Ye Li¡¯s face remained calm. He spoke indifferently, ¡°It seems like you think you can decide my fate, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Indeed, Ye Li, no matter how skilled you are, you can¡¯t escape from the Sky Blue Base City today. You¡¯re trapped with no way out,¡± Tang Xiao said, staring at Ye Li. Ye Li inwardly smiled. If he were just an ordinary ninth-tier Evolved Being, he would have no chance of victory. But was he just an ordinary ninth-tier Evolved Being? He possessed a skill with massive area-of-effect damage. With a single strike, the world would tremble! ¡°In that case, go ahead and make your move,¡± Ye Li said to Tang Xiao and Lin Xinghe. ¡°Attack!¡± Tang Xiao and Lin Xinghe gave the order simultaneously. Suddenly, the army opened fire on Ye Li, unleashing a terrifying barrage of laser beams. Ye Li smiled coldly, as the saying goes: ¡°I laugh with my saber against the heavens, and dare the earth to stop me.¡± ¡°Purgatory: Absolute Annihilation!¡± Ye Li tossed the Heavenly Tower into the air, and it instantly expanded to dozens of yards in size. Lightning bolts shot out from the base of the tower, and a multitude of destructive dark lightning struck down, shaking the earth and sky. ¡°Dang!¡± Ye Li¡¯s palm struck the Eastern Emperor Bell, and the sound of the clock resonated rapidly. A fierce wind surged, sending countless people flying. ¡°Now, go ahead and make your move,¡± Ye Li said calmly. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The Apocalypse Legion suddenly shot forward. Eighteen clawed zombies formed a Corpse Ghost Array, and the corpse energy began to boil. ¡°Ah! All! Ah!¡± Countless terrifying screams echoed. Ye Li leaped into the air, lifting the Dragon-Slaying Blade high, and he said, ¡°Primordial Demon Slash!¡± Chapter 428 - Chapter 428: Never Attempt to Threaten Me Chapter 428: Never Attempt to Threaten Me Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Ye Li executed the Primordial Demon Slash, and the three thousand god-demon phantoms flew down. ¡°Boom!¡± In an instant, a deafening explosion resounded. Tang Xiao and Lin Xinghe were greatly shocked, as they couldn¡¯t have imagined that Ye Li possessed such incredible combat power. Just as Lin Xinghe was about to make a move, a blade appeared in front of his neck. With just a slight movement forward, Lin Xinghe would fall. ¡°Well¡­¡± Tang Xiao was stunned, he was a ninth-tier Evolved Being, so why hadn¡¯t he had the time to react at all? Lin Xinghe widened his eyes and followed the blade in front of his neck. He discovered that it was Ye Li holding the blade. ¡°Ye Li!¡± Lin Xinghe exclaimed in terror. Ye Li¡¯s trick was to catch the ringleader first, and he would have his fun along the way. At this moment, the military and the gene warriors all stopped, gazing at the scene in disbelief. If Ye Li truly wanted to, none of these people would escape. Unfortunately, Ye Li was not a bloodthirsty person. ¡°Ye Li, what do you want to do?¡± Lin Xinghe stared at Ye Li in shock. He never expected Ye Li to suddenly appear in front of him and hold the Dragon-Slaying Blade against his neck. The chilling aura of the blade made it difficult for him to open his eyes. ¡°What do you think I want to do?¡± Ye Li¡¯s face showed a playful smile. ¡°Ye Li, if you dare to do anything to Brother Xinghe, I guarantee you won¡¯t leave Sky Blue Base City alive!¡± Tang Xiao said coldly. Ye Li smiled faintly. He looked at Tang Xiao and said, ¡°So, you¡¯re trying to threaten me now?¡± Tang Xiao clenched his teeth. He had never seen someone like Ye Li. Was he not afraid of death or did he just have the confidence to survive? ¡°Ye Li, I advise you to put down the blade. 1 can consider letting you die with a complete corpse,¡± Lin Xinghe said coldly. Lin Xinghe was confident that Ye Li wouldn¡¯t dare to harm him. Otherwise, there would be no need to hold the blade to his neck. Ye Li had done this because he wanted to survive. Ye Li chuckled. He really did laugh. Why did people always choose to threaten him, Ye Li? Didn¡¯t they know that he was least afraid of threats? ¡°Originally, you could have lived a few more seconds, but you didn¡¯t cherish it, so there¡¯s nothing I can do.¡± Ye Li said calmly. ¡°Ye Li, do you dare¡­¡± But Lin Xinghe didn¡¯t have the chance to finish his sentence. With a sudden flash of cold light, Lin Xinghe, a ninth-tier Evolved Being, had vanished from the world forever. Silence, a deadly silence. Everyone present had their eyes wide open. They couldn¡¯t have imagined that Ye Li would actually take action. ¡°Brother Xinghe!¡± Tang Xiao was closest to Lin Xinghe. His eyes were the widest they had ever been, and cold sweat had soaked his entire body. Ye Li looked indifferent as he gazed at everyone present and calmly spoke, ¡°Who else wants to die? I, Ye Li, don¡¯t mind using my hands a bit more.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At this point, no one dared to speak. They stared in horror at Ye Li. Ye Li sounded somewhat bored, ¡°Since no one wants to volunteer, I¡¯ll take my leave.¡± After saying that, Ye Li, accompanied by the Apocalypse Legion, calmly left the scene. He returned to the Third Dark Night Castle! And in that one day, Sky Blue Base City had exploded into chaos. Everything Ye Li had done had left people astounded, and he had become a widely known figure in Sky Blue Base City.. Chapter 429 - Chapter 429: The Third Dark Night Castle Chapter 429: The Third Dark Night Castle Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Ye Li arrived at the Third Dark Night Castle. He walked slowly toward the grand gate of the Third Dark Night Castle. Several third-tier Dark Night Tribe members were bewildered and couldn¡¯t believe their eyes. ¡°Is¡­ I feel like I¡¯ve seen him somewhere before.¡± ¡°Nonsense, he¡¯s Lord Demon King!¡± Soon, one of the third-tier Dark Night Tribe member hurriedly rushed inside to deliver the news, setting a new record for the fastest speed. The remaining third-tier Dark Night Tribe members didn¡¯t dare to speak with Ye Li. They could only look around to avoid the awkward situation. Before long, Black Asura came out with the Dark Night Tribe members. Black Asura was currently the leader of the Dark Night Tribe, and after Ye Li¡¯s intervention that day, Black Asura had unified the Dark Night Tribe. ¡°Demon King, you¡¯ve finally returned!¡± Black Asura was overjoyed. In his eyes, Ye Li was his great benefactor. If it weren¡¯t for Ye Li, he wouldn¡¯t be where he was today. Ye Li nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ve come back to take a look.¡± Black Asura quickly invited Ye Li inside, and after they entered the main hall, he asked Ye Li to take the main seat. Ye Li sat on a stone chair, but before he could say anything, Black Asura asked, ¡°Demon King, have you come because of the tenth-tier Dark Race member?¡± Ye Li was momentarily stunned, a tenth-tier Dark Race member? Black Asura looked at Ye Li¡¯s stunned expression and was confused as well. ¡°Demon King, you don¡¯t know?¡± ¡°Tell me more.¡± Ye Li had been in Sky Blue Base City for a few days. In the wild, a tenth-tier Dark Race member had appeared? He had never met tenth-tier Dark Race members before. Ye Li couldn¡¯t help but be overjoyed. Finally, a challenging opponent had come. ¡°Demon King, recently, many powerful Dark Race members have appeared in the wilderness. I don¡¯t know what they¡¯re after. By the way, a Thunder Beast said¡­¡± After Black Asura finished speaking, he paused for a moment and continued, ¡°It seemed they were looking for a human youth. 1 laughed at that back then. What kind of human youth could make such high-tier Dark Race members afraid¡­¡± Black Asura was about to laugh, but when he saw Ye Li¡¯s calm face, he suddenly remembered something. He leaped from his seat and stared at Ye Li in disbelief. With a trembling voice, he said, ¡°Demon King, they can¡¯t be¡­ looking for you, can they?¡± When these words were uttered, all the high-tier Dark Night Tribe members in the hall were shocked. They looked at Ye Li, eager to hear his response. Ye Li thought for a moment and then calmly said, ¡°It¡¯s quite possible.¡± Hearing Ye Li¡¯s answer, Black Asura swallowed hard. ¡°Demon King, the enemy has a tenth-tier Dark Race member!¡± The difference between the ninth-tier and the tenth-tier was like night and day. In other words, a ninth-tier individual wouldn¡¯t stand a chance against a tenth-tier one. Ye Li thought that this was indeed a problem, but¡­ If he backed down now, would he still be Ye Li? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°By the way, Demon King, they speculated that you might have gone to Sky Blue Base City and are currently mobilizing their forces, preparing to attack Sky Blue Base City.¡± Hearing this, a mischievous smile appeared on Ye Li¡¯s face. ¡°Do you know when they plan to attack Sky Blue Base City?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, but it should be in the next few days.¡± Ye Li figured there would likely be many zombies at that time, giving him the opportunity for another major synthesis. He felt quite pleased.. Chapter 430 - Chapter 430: Tens of Thousands of Zombies Chapter 430: Tens of Thousands of Zombies Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Demon King, what are your plans?¡± Black Asura looked at Ye Li and asked. Ye Li thought that since Black Asura knew about this, it meant they had already approached him. A tenth-tier Dark Race member was indeed formidable, but Ye Li was not afraid. De would find out whether they were strong as rumored when the time came. ¡°Leader, leader!¡± Suddenly, a third-tier Dark Night Tribe member rushed in and said to Black Asura, ¡°Leader, a group led by a seventh-tier Mad Bull, with hundreds of Mad Bulls and tens of thousands of zombies, is ready to pass through our defense zone.¡± Black Asura was taken aback upon hearing this and said slowly, ¡°It seems they are ready to move.¡± ¡°Demon King, what do you think¡­¡± Before Black Asura could finish speaking, Ye Li interrupted him. ¡°Do I even need to say it? All of these zombies are mine,¡± Ye Li said with a smile. Black Asura was taken aback; he had seen Ye Li¡¯s incredible synthesis skills. Tens of thousands of zombies would be an awe-inspiring sight. ¡°Take me there,¡± Ye Li said, rising slowly. Black Asura nodded and ordered the third-tier Dark Night Tribe member to lead the way. Before long, Ye Li arrived at the defense zone belonging to the Dark Night Tribe. Countless Dark Night Tribe members were facing off with the Mad Bulls and zombies. The leader of the Mad Bulls was a seventh-tier Mad Bull, and there were hundreds of Mad Bulls of varying levels with him. Ye Li wasn¡¯t concerned about them. He was interested in the tens of thousands of zombies behind the Mad Bulls. He hadn¡¯t seen so many zombies in a long time, and the prospect of a major synthesis was enticing. Thinking about it, Ye Li couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°You small Dark Night Tribe dare to block our path?¡± the seventh-tier Mad Bull sneered. ¡°We are working for Lord Baiyuan, and if we delay Lord Baiyuan¡¯s affairs, you should know what the consequences will be, right?¡± the seventh-tier Mad Bull continued. Lord Baiyuan, whom the seventh-tier Mad Bull spoke of, was that tenth-tier Dark Race member. ¡°Who dares to be so arrogant on our territory!¡± A cold voice rang in the ears of the Dark Race members. The seventh-tier Mad Bull raised its head to look at Black Asura. But the seventh-tier Mad Bull didn¡¯t show any fear on its cow-like face. It looked at Black Asura with a hint of mockery. ¡°I know you are the leader of the Dark Night Tribe, and your name is Black Asura.¡± Black Asura smiled coldly. ¡°Now that you know it¡¯s me, you¡¯d better leave.¡± The seventh-tier Mad Bull was stunned. ¡°Master Steel Bone told me that the Dark Night Tribe will make way. Do you want to¡­¡± Before the seventh-tier Mad Bull finished speaking, the Black Asura interrupted him. ¡°It¡¯s different now; I don¡¯t want to give way to you anymore,¡± Black Asura said with a smile. The seventh-tier Mad Bull was furious and was about to finish speaking when a human youth suddenly appeared in its line of sight. ¡°Human?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The seventh-tier Mad Bull was stunned. It couldn¡¯t fathom why a human youth would be here. ¡°Are you ready?¡± Ye Li asked nonchalantly, his calm tone chilling. Ready? The seventh-tier Mad Bull was still trying to figure out why a human youth had appeared when this human youth suddenly said these words incomprehensible to him.. Chapter 431 - Chapter 431: Are You Ready To Die Chapter 431: Are You Ready To Die Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Black Asura, no wonder you refused to listen to the orders of Lord Bai Yuan and Lord Steel Bone. It turns out that you colluded with human genetic warriors!¡± The seventh-tier Mad Bull said coldly as it looked at Black Asura. Then, the seventh-tier Mad Bull turned to Ye Li and said, ¡°Human, you just asked if we¡¯re ready. I¡¯ve been pondering, and I still don¡¯t understand what you meant.¡± ¡°Do you want to know?¡± Ye Li asked nonchalantly, gazing at the seventh-tier Mad Bull. ¡°Of course!¡± the seventh-tier Mad Bull replied coldly. ¡°Since you want to know, I¡¯ll tell you: I asked if you¡¯re ready¡­ to die,¡± Ye Li said calmly. ¡°What!!!¡± Upon hearing these words, the seventh-tier Mad Bull and the hundreds of Mad Bulls couldn¡¯t help but be shocked. They never expected Ye Li to say something like that. ¡°Human, you¡­ you¡­ you!¡± For a moment, the seventh-tier Mad Bull was at a loss for words. He couldn¡¯t understand how Ye Li had the audacity to say such a thing. Not only did they have hundreds of Mad Bull Dark Races, but they also had tens of thousands of zombies. With such strength, could it be¡­ Suddenly, the seventh-tier Mad Bull realized something and stared at Black Asura with a cold voice, ¡°Black Asura, is the Dark Night Tribe planning to attack us?¡± If the entire Dark Night Tribe army launched an attack against them, they would indeed be in great danger. And the fact that this human dared to say such things could only mean this. Black Asura also considered this possibility, and he was about to speak, but then he heard Ye Li calmly say to the seventh-tier Mad Bull, ¡°With you, these misfit creatures, I and the Apocalypse Legion are more than enough.¡± The seventh-tier Mad Bull was dumbfounded. The Apocalypse Legion? Ye Li released the Apocalypse Legion from the system space: God Fist Zombie Ah Da, Iron Foot Zombie Bai Wawa, Ice Zombie Hongye, Petrification Zombie Yu tong, Ghost Sword Zombie Ah Qi, Devouring Zombie Bone Maiden, Divine Spear Zombie Long Yu. The Eighteen Copper Armor Clawed Zombies and the Sky Swallowing Dog Xiao Hei! That was the entirety of Ye Li and the Apocalypse Legion¡¯s strength. Among the tens of thousands of zombies, there were many first and second-tier mutant zombies. By taking their corpse crystals, Ye Li could help Xiao Hei level up again. When the seventh-tier Mad Bull saw this scene, he involuntarily took three steps back. He really took three steps back. ¡°Th-th-this¡­¡± He could swear that this was an unimaginable scene that he would never see, and yet it appeared before his eyes. The hundreds of Mad Bull Darks felt the same. They were in a state of shock. Ye Li didn¡¯t want to waste any more time talking with them. He activated the fourth level of the Ancient Demon Tome. In an instant, a vast aura of demonic energy began to shroud the land. It was as if the aura of an overlord had emerged, and countless zombies instantly fell to the ground. The seventh-tier Mad Bull and the hundreds of Mad Bulls were terrified. Their souls trembled uncontrollably, and they even felt a desire to kneel before Ye Li. Ye Li¡¯s presence was like that of an emperor, an irresistible force. The Nocturnal Dark Races were similarly overwhelmed. They couldn¡¯t bear this kind of oppressive feeling; it was too horrifying. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ye Li took out the Dragon-slaying Blade from the system space. He didn¡¯t plan to use any other artifacts. It wasn¡¯t necessary, and it would be too conspicuous. After all, there were so many powerful beings in the world. ¡°Kill!¡± With a single word, the Apocalypse Legion began to attack. Though their numbers were small, they had the power of a thousand armies! Chapter 432 - Chapter 432: The Trial of the Eastern Eastern Emperor Bell Chapter 432: The Trial of the Eastern Eastern Emperor Bell Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations As the Apocalypse Legion attacked, the heavens and the earth trembled. The clouds hung down from the sky, and the waters from the four seas stood tall. The seventh-tier Mad Bull was terrified, and though the numbers of the Apocalypse Legion were not large, the momentum and pressure were overwhelming. He had lost any will to fight. Without a doubt, the Apocalypse Legion easily annihilated hundreds of Mad Bulls, and the seventh-tier Mad Bull didn¡¯t escape. Then, Ye Li opened the synthesis grid in his mind and started the synthesis process. His hand speed had reached an incredible level! The synthesized zombies attacked other zombies. In addition to the Apocalypse Legion, tens of thousands of zombies were like air in Ye Li¡¯s eyes. ¡°The eighteen clawed zombies have been upgraded to eighth-tier zombies!¡± Next, Ye Li began extracting corpse crystals from the mutant zombies. There were many of them, and Ye Li gazed at the lifeless zombies on the ground. He extracted all the corpse crystals from the mutant zombies. ¡°Xiao Hei.¡± Ye Li tossed all the corpse crystals to Xiao Hei. Xiao Hei¡¯s eyes lit up, and it began to devour them greedily. After Xiao Hei finished eating, Ye Li checked its status: ¡°Xiao Hei: Sky Swallowing Dog.¡± ¡°Attributes: Strength.¡± ¡°Bloodline: Divine Beast.¡± ¡°Tier: Fifth-tier (Lightning).¡± ¡°Skills: Devour.¡± Ye Li closed the status panel and looked at the eighteen clawed zombies. Just now, he gave them a title¡ª Eighteen Copper-Armor Clawed Zombies. Since they were the Copper Armor zombies, they couldn¡¯t go without their armor. Ye Li opened the Points Mall in his mind and started searching. Azure Wave Copper Armor: Increases defense by 10%. Price: 10,000 points. Ye Li bought 18 sets of Azure Wave Copper Armor without hesitation and equipped the eighteen clawed zombies with them. In an instant, the eighteen clawed zombies transformed into the genuine eighteen copper-armor clawed zombies. ¡°Long Yu, from now on, the eighteen copper-armor clawed zombies is yours,¡± Ye Li told Long Yu. ¡°Yes, Master,¡± Long Yu nodded immediately. Black Asura and the Dark Night Tribe members were still petrified, unable to snap out of the shock. Ye Li¡¯s terrifying display of power had left them in awe. ¡°Lord Demon King, I¡¯m afraid that Thunder Beast and Steel Bone will find out soon. If they tell Baiyuan¡­¡± Black Asura didn¡¯t finish his sentence, wondering how Ye Li would respond. ¡°No matter, let them come,¡± Ye Li said calmly. He had crossed paths with Thunder Beast and Steel Bone before. These two ninth-tier Dark Race members were faster in escaping than in fighting. The only one who worried Ye Li was Baiyuan, a tenth-tier Dark Race member! Ding¡­ ¡°The trial of the Eastern Eastern Emperor Bell is about to begin. Host, please proceed to the target area immediately.¡± The system¡¯s voice was followed by the appearance of coordinates in Ye Li¡¯s mind. Ye Li smiled, knowing that the trial of the Eastern Eastern Emperor Bell was finally here. Following the coordinates in his mind, Ye Li reached the target area. It was a mountaintop. Ye Li was somewhat puzzled. The trials for the Dragon-slaying Blade and Heavenly Tower had transported him to different worlds. Why hadn¡¯t he entered another world now this time? Suddenly, the air above Ye Li¡¯s head began to change. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only A large vortex slowly formed, rapidly spinning as lightning serpents roared and gusts of wind billowed. Seeing this, Ye Li¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Heavenly Tribulation!¡± This was just like what he had seen in the novels he read back in China. Could it be that he was about to face a Heavenly Tribulation during the Eastern Eastern Emperor Bell¡¯s trial? Chapter 433 - Chapter 433: Struck by Lightning Chapter 433: Struck by Lightning Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations The vortex spun faster and faster, and the terrifying power of lightning became increasingly frightening. Ye Li didn¡¯t expect that he¡¯d have to go through a Heavenly Tribulation. It was quite interesting. He remained calm and didn¡¯t believe that the lightning would harm him. Taking a cue from novels he had read, he sat down on the ground, waiting for the lightning to strike. He believed that as long as he completed the trial of the Eastern Eastern Emperor Bell, the rewards should be worthwhile. Boom! Suddenly, an immensely massive bolt of lightning shot down towards Ye Li. ¡°It¡¯s finally here,¡± Ye Li smiled. He didn¡¯t move and wanted to see how powerful this lightning was. Without any hesitation, the lightning struck Ye Li¡¯s body. Instantly, he felt all of his organs shift, and his clothes were charred. This was the Thunder Silk Robe he had purchased from the Points Mall. Ye Li thought that this lightning was terrifying. Initially, he believed it would be like a tickle. If another ninth-tier Evolved Being were to be hit by this, they would probably be flayed alive. Ye Li stared at the vortex overhead, and it showed no sign of dissipating. Even more terrifyingly, the original lightning had turned red, giving it an intimidating appearance. The second bolt of lightning would undoubtedly be stronger than the first. ¡°Huh?¡± Ye Li suddenly thought of something and realized there was no need for him to sit here and endure lightning strikes. He could just use the Dragon-slaying Blade to cut through the lightning. In an instant, a wry smile appeared on Ye Li¡¯s face. He had believed he was the cleverest person in the world, but now he realized he couldn¡¯t have been more wrong. Immediately, Ye Li took out the Dragon-slaying Blade from the system space. With the Dragon-slaying Blade in hand, the world was his! As the Dragon-slaying Blade was brought out, the second bolt of lightning struck with great force. It was a red lightning bolt accompanied by numerous smaller bolts, causing it to look even more terrifying. Ye Li raised the Dragon-slaying Blade, and instantly, a thousand-meter-long sword aura appeared in the sky. The sword aura grew larger, as if it were slicing through the very fabric of the sky, providing a truly astonishing visual impact. Swish! The fearsome sword aura struck the colossal red lightning bolt, and it vanished instantly. Seeing this, a faint smile appeared on Ye Li¡¯s face. He thought to himself, ¡°You come with countless tricks, but I have an ace up my sleeve!¡± To Ye Li¡¯s surprise, the black vortex still didn¡¯t disappear. And the power of lightning inside changed color again, turning black! Ye Li smiled gently and said, ¡°You¡¯re still coming? Then come.¡± ¡°Boom!¡± As soon as Ye Li finished speaking, a massive black lightning bolt struck down towards him. He knew that this enormous black lightning bolt was likely very powerful. But without hesitation, Ye Li jumped into the air, raising the Dragon-slaying Blade high and proclaimed word by word, ¡°Sky ¨C Demon ¨C Tyrant ¨C Blade ¨C Technique!¡± Suddenly, an ultimate godly demon phantom soared into the sky. It collided heavily with the colossal black lightning bolt, producing earth-shaking thunderclaps. Boom! Boom! Boom! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only In the end, the ultimate godly demon phantom and the colossal black lightning bolt both dissipated. Ding¡­ ¡°Congratulations to the host for passing the trial of the Eastern Eastern Emperor Bell.¡± ¡°Congratulations to the host for obtaining a super-large treasure chest.¡± ¡°Open it,¡± Ye Li said without hesitation.. Chapter 434 - Chapter 434: Become a Tenth-Tier Evolved Being Chapter 434: Become a Tenth-Tier Evolved Being Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Without hesitation, Ye Li opened the super-large treasure chest. ¡°Congratulations to the host for acquiring the skill upgrade xi.¡± ¡°Congratulations to the host for obtaining a super-evolution elixir xi.¡± ¡°Congratulations to the host for upgrading the Ancient Devil Tome to the fifth level.¡± Just as Ye Li had expected, the rewards from the trial of the Eastern Eastern Emperor Bell were indeed valuable. He integrated all the skill upgrade opportunities, increasing the levels of both his and the Apocalypse Legion¡¯s skills by one level. Ye Li checked his skills¡¯ levels: Flame Blade Technique: SSS level. Primordial Demon Slash: SSS level. Sky Demon Tyrant Blade Technique: SSSS level. All of them had reached at least the SSS level! As for the super-evolution elixir, Ye Li had no idea what it was. Super-Evolution Elixir: A sacred elixir for human Evolved Beings that, when consumed, allows for one level of advancement without any side effects. Reading the description of the super-evolution elixir, Ye Li¡¯s eyes lit up. He thought to himself that this was absolutely amazing. Without further thought, he dtier the super-evolution elixir. In an instant, Ye Li felt his entire body heating up, and his blood vessels and capillaries were scorching at an extreme level. Unable to suppress his reaction, he let out a low growl as if he were being burned alive. When this sensation gradually subsided, Ye Li felt his strength reach a new level. He checked his attributes: Host: Ye Li. System: Super Synthesis System. Weapons: Dragon-Slaying Blade (Divine weapon), Heavenly Tower (Divine weapon), Eastern Eastern Emperor Bell (Divine weapon, unclaimed). Skills: Healing Art, Super Golden Finger, Flame Blade Technique, Primordial Demon Slash, Sky Demon Tyrant Blade Technique, Fifth Level of the Ancient Devil Tome. Realm: Tenth-Tier Evolved Being. Zombies: Apocalypse Legion. Now that the Ancient Devil Tome had reached the fifth level, Ye Li was at least a hundred times more powerful than a ninth-tier Evolved Being. Ye Li had previously been a bit concerned about the Tenth-Tier Evolved Being, but now he realized that his previous concerns were completely unnecessary. Ding¡­ ¡°Eastern Eastern Emperor Bell chooses to acknowledge the host. Does the host agree?¡± ¡°Agreed.¡± ¡°Eastern Eastern Emperor Bell acknowledging begins:¡± ¡°10%¡­ 30%¡­ 60%¡­ 100%.¡± ¡°Eastern Eastern Emperor Bell acknowledgment successful.¡± Now that the trial of the Eastern Eastern Emperor Bell was over, Ye Li could leave the mountain. Back at the Third Dark Night Castle, Ye Li noticed many other Dark Race members outside, and their levels were not low, ranging from the sixth tier to the seventh tier. A seventh-tier Specter was stunned. He looked at Ye Li up and down. ¡°You¡¯re not a human?¡± Immediately, dozens of high-tier Dark Race members turned their attention to Ye Li. With his Ancient Devil Tome now at the fifth level, Ye Li didn¡¯t hide his presence. All the high-tier Dark Race members were puzzled. They couldn¡¯t understand why Ye Li had no trace of a human aura yet looked identical to a human. ¡°I¡¯m indeed not a human,¡± Ye Li nodded. The seventh-tier Specter smiled and asked, ¡°Are you a subordinate of Lord Steel Bone or Lord Thunder Beast?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Why? Are Steel Bone and Thunder Beast inside?¡± Ye Li slowly asked. The seventh-tier Specter nodded and said, ¡°Yes, Lord Steel Bone and Lord Thunder Beast are inside, negotiating with Black Asura.¡± Ye Li didn¡¯t press further and simply walked towards inside. ¡°Halt!¡± Chapter 435 - Chapter 435: You Can Call Me the Demon King Chapter 435: You Can Call Me the Demon King Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations The seventh-tier Specter blocked Ye Li¡¯s path. ¡°Without tiers from Lord Steel Bone or Lord Thunder Beast, you can¡¯t go in.¡± Ye Li smiled faintly and shook his head slowly. ¡°What are you laughing at?¡± Not just the seventh-tier Specter, but dozens of high-tier Dark Race members were puzzled by Ye Li¡¯s smile. ¡°Do you know that you originally had a chance to live, but you didn¡¯t cherish it,¡± Ye Li said casually. As soon as he finished speaking, the Apocalypse Legion suddenly appeared. Roar!!! Ah Da unleashed his Earth-Shattering Fist, combined with the attacks from the four natural elements: wind, rain, thunder, and lightning, all of which were SSS-class skills. ¡°Boom!¡± Long Yu wielded the Water and Fire Merciless Spear, sweeping across the battlefield. A cold radiance first appeared, followed by the spear striking like a dragon! In an instant, dozens of high-tier Dark Race members were all killed, having no chance for survival. Ye Li remained calm as he walked into the Third Dark Night Castle. When he was about to reach the main hall of the Third Dark Night Castle, Ye Li discovered that there were dozens of high-leveled Dark Race members. They blocked the Dark Night Tribe members to the side. After his Ancient Devil Tome had been upgraded to the fifth level, Ye Li¡¯s demonic aura had reached the point where his presence was felt even before he arrived. The high-tier Dark Race members soon noticed him and watched him vigilantly. ¡°Are you also a Dark Race member?¡± a seventh-tier Shadow Bat asked Ye Li. ¡°No,¡± Ye Li replied lightly. The dozens of Dark Race members were slightly stunned and looked at Ye Li in confusion. ¡°Go tell Steel Bone and Thunder Beast that I, Ye Li, have arrived,¡± Ye Li said. Ye Li? The dozens of high-tier Dark Race members thought for a moment, but the name Ye Li was entirely unfamiliar to them. ¡°Ha, Ye Li, even we have never heard your name. Do you think Lord Steel Bone and Lord Thunder Beast would know you?¡± one of the Dark Race members sneered. Ye Li smiled faintly. ¡°Steel Bone and Thunder Beast not only know me, but they are also terrified of me. If no one goes inside to inform them, you will all die.¡± ¡°What!!!¡± The dozens of high-tier Dark Race members widened their eyes in disbelief. They couldn¡¯t understand why Ye Li would dare to say such a thing. ¡°I think he¡¯s here to help the Dark Night Tribe. Surround him!¡± Suddenly, all the high-tier Dark Race members surrounded Ye Li. The Dark Night Tribe members watched this with pity on their faces, well aware of the power of the Demon King. ¡°Since you dare to come to help the Dark Night Tribe, 1 think you¡¯re looking for death. You¡¯re the first Dark Race member I¡¯ve seen who¡¯s so eager to die!¡± one of the Dark Race members taunted Ye Li, eyeing him. Ye Li¡¯s face remained calm as he said, ¡°I¡¯ve told you, I¡¯m not a Dark Race member.¡± The dozens of high-tier Dark Race members were furious, convinced that Ye Li had to be a Dark Race member due to his lack of human aura. ¡°Since you¡¯re not a Dark Race member, why don¡¯t you tell us what kind of creature you are!¡± One seven-tier Dark Race member refused to believe otherwise and seemed determined to get to the bottom of things. Ye Li contemplated for a few seconds and then looked at the seven-tier Dark Race member before saying, ¡°Hmm¡­ you can call me the Demon King.¡± ¡°But you won¡¯t have the chance to call me that.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because you¡¯re all going to die very soon.¡± As he spoke, the Apocalypse Legion appeared. Bai Wawa unleashed his Qilin Foot, Hongye used Frost Qi, and Yutong employed Light Energy Impact! The Dark Race members blocking Ye Li¡¯s path were only sixth to seventh-tier, and they couldn¡¯t withstand such an attack. They were instantly killed.. Chapter 436 - Chapter 436: Steel Bone and Thunder Beast Meet Their Demise Chapter 436: Steel Bone and Thunder Beast Meet Their Demise Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Big brother, they¡¯re too weak,¡± Yutong pouted, clearly unsatisfied. ¡°Woof! Woof!¡± Xiao Hei barked, as if echoing Yutong¡¯s words. Ye Li chuckled. Yutong was right; these Dark Race members, ranging from sixth to seventh tier, were indeed weak. Killing them was as simple as crushing ants. The gate of the Third Dark Night Castle was quite far from here, and the commotion from earlier hadn¡¯t reached Steel Bone and Thunder Beast. But now, they had undoubtedly heard the disturbance. Steel Bone and Thunder Beast emerged from the hall! Black Asura also came out from the hall, and when he saw Ye Li, he breathed a sigh of relief, his face filled with joy. However, Steel Bone and Thunder Beast couldn¡¯t find any reason to smile. They stared at Ye Li with fear. ¡°Ye¡­ Ye Li!¡± They felt that Ye Li was much stronger than before. They had only felt such a terrifying suppressing pressure from Master Baiyuan. ¡°I heard that you¡¯ve been looking for me recently?¡± Ye Li looked at the Steel Bone and the Thunder Beast and said lightly. ¡°Ye Li, Master Baiyuan knows that you have divine weapons. This time, you¡­¡± Steel Bone¡¯ words were cut off before he could finish, as Ye Li interrupted him. ¡°Go on, how do you want to die?¡± A wicked smile appeared on Ye Li¡¯s serene face. Steel Bone and Thunder Beast were terrified and panicked. ¡°Ye Li, Lord Baiyuan is a tenth-tier Evolved Being, and you¡­¡± Thunder Beast¡¯s words were cut off too as his pupils rapidly contracted. Because Ye Li had already produced a world-shaking demonic blade in his hand, which was none other than the Dragon-slaying Blade. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. It¡¯s a great honor for you to die at my hands,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Steel Bone and Thunder Beast were shocked. The pressure emanating from Ye Li was unbearable. All that occupied their minds was the thought of escaping! Steel Bone and Thunder Beast nodded, and then they dashed away at the fastest speed they had ever used in their lives. However, no matter how hard they tried, they wouldn¡¯t be able to escape from Ye Li¡¯s grasp. They would only meet one fate: becoming lost souls under the Dragon-slaying Blade. Swish! A horrifying blade beam appeared, and Steel Bone and Thunder Beast fell to the ground, their eyes wide open as if they couldn¡¯t believe they had died. Ye Li recalled the Dragon-slaying Blade and the Apocalypse Legion into the system space. Black Asura hurriedly walked to Ye Li and said to him, ¡°Senior Demon King, Thunder Beast and Steel Bone are here for what happened last time.¡± Ye Li nodded. ¡°What¡¯s the situation with the tenth-tier Dark Race member now?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Black Asura shook his head. ¡°Right now, the nearest city to the Sky Blue Base City, the Linhe City, has already gathered countless Dark Race members and zombies. 1 believe that a massive battle will break out soon.¡± ¡°Sky Blue Base City¡¯s army of hundreds of thousands and all the genetic warriors are poised and ready. Once this battle starts, it will surely be an earth-shattering event.¡± Black Asura had never witnessed such a grandiose and epic battle, and for a moment, he felt a certain longing for it. Ye Li smiled. He thought that this battle might be a hundred times more terrifying than the one in Huangjiang Base City. Should he watch from the sidelines or join in the fray? Chapter 437 - Chapter 437: The Start of the Earth-Shattering Battle Chapter 437: The Start of the Earth-Shattering Battle Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Sky Blue Base City, the top three families¡¯ conference room. The top three families¡¯ conference room was reserved for the high-level Evolved Beings of the top three families. Those who could enter were all influential figures in Sky Blue Base City. However, the Lin family, one of the top three families, no longer existed, so none of their members were present for this meeting. ¡°Xiao Brother, if we really go to war, it might be the most terrifying battle Sky Blue Base City has seen in a century,¡± Tang Xiao said to Xiao Cang. Xiao Cang nodded. This battle was an unprecedented crisis for Sky Blue Base City, and it could even lead to the city¡¯s destruction. ¡°Human powerhouses of Sky Blue Base City.¡± Suddenly, a voice with immense authority echoed in the room. Everyone in the top three families¡¯ conference room was surprised and looked around to identify the speaker. In front of the conference table, a black light appeared. Then, a phantom appeared! This was a phantom with shoulder-length hair and black robes. There were two blood-red patterns on his pale face. ¡°Dark Phantom!¡± Both Tang Xiao and Xiao Cang were dumbfounded. This skill was said to be possessed only by tenth-tier Dark Race members. ¡°Human powerhouses of Sky Blue Base City, I am called Baiyuan. I am currently looking for a human genetic warrior who has appeared in your city.¡± ¡°This human genetic warrior possesses two ancient divine weapons, the Dragon-slaying Blade and the Eastern Eastern Emperor Bell. 1 hope you hand him over. Otherwise, Sky Blue Base City will be wiped out in an instant.¡± Baiyuan¡¯s voice was devoid of any emotion. Just hearing that cold voice sent shivers down everyone¡¯s spine. The people in the top three families¡¯ conference room were wide-eyed and immediately thought of one person. This person¡­ was Ye Li!!! After saying these words, Baiyuan¡¯s dark phantom disappeared from the conference room. ¡°So many Dark Race members and zombies have gathered in Linhe City. It turns out that they are summoned by the level-ten Dark Race!¡± Tang Xiao smiled bitterly. The gap between the tenth and ninth-tiers was insurmountable. ¡°Now that Ye Li has left Sky Blue Base City, where can we find this person to hand him over?¡± an eighth-tier Evolved Being lamented. ¡°At this point, we can only prepare for battle and use everything we have to withstand it,¡± Xiao Cang also sighed. The number of Dark Race members and zombies gathered in Linhe City had reached an astounding level. Even if the Sky Blue Base City could hold on, its vitality would be greatly damaged. Three days later! The Dark Race members and zombies from Linhe City suddenly advanced toward the outer city of Sky Blue Base City. Tens of thousands of Dark Race members and hundreds of thousands of zombies marched in a massive and terrifying formation. Wherever they went, it was as if a dark cloud was looming. The gatekeepers of Sky Blue Base City fought with all their might, using laser cannons, laser guns, combat suits and tanks. Even the city walls were piled high with rocks. The battle raged on for two days and two nights! In this battle, the various major powers in the surrounding areas of Sky Blue Base City all fell silent. This earth-shattering battle was enough to destroy everything in its path. ¡°Senior Demon King, Sky Blue Base City can¡¯t hold on much longer!¡± Black Asura said to Ye Li. Ye Li looked up at the sky. What happened in Annan Base City, the Huangjiang Base City, and even the Sky Blue Base City all happened because of him. After all, the Dark Race members were the invaders of this parallel world. Although he was no longer a human, he was still a human when he transmigrated to this parallel world. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Today, he, Ye Li, was about to orchestrate a colossal event. ¡°Is everything ready?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Senior Demon King. We¡¯ve been preparing for a long time.¡± Ye Li smiled faintly and slowly said, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Chapter 438 - Chapter 438: Ye Li Arrives Chapter 438: Ye Li Arrives Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations God Fist Zombie All Da, Iron Foot Zombie Bai Wawa, Ice Zombie Hongye, Petrification Zombie Yu tong, Ghost Sword Zombie Ah Qi, Devouring Zombie Bone Maiden, Divine Spear Zombie Long Yu. The Eighteen Copper Armor Clawed Zombies and the Sky Swallowing Dog Xiao Hei! Ye Li, the Apocalypse Legion, and Black Asura led the army, followed by tens of thousands of Dark Night Tribe members, marching towards Sky Blue Base City. Outside Sky Blue Base City, the blood was flowing like a river. In the sky, there were planes, and on the ground, there were tanks. The Dark Race members were also unwilling to be weak. In the sky, there were flying creatures, and on the ground, there were walking beasts. The zombie army relentlessly attacked the city walls. The soldiers on the city walls fired lasers and laser cannons, and rocks were falling everywhere. ¡°Brother Xiao, if this goes on¡­¡± Tang Xiao looked at Xiao Cang, his face showing deep concern. ¡°There¡¯s no other way. We can only hold them off. Otherwise, Sky Blue Base City will be razed to the ground!¡± Xiao Cang said. ¡°Boom!¡± A deafening sound erupted as the outer wall of Sky Blue Base City was breached. In midair, a member of the Dark Race with shoulder-length hair and a black robe appeared. Behind this member of the Dark Race was a Dark Phantom, which looked shocking. At this moment, the Dark Race members and zombies suddenly stopped their attack. The Dark Race member in mid-air was undoubtedly Baiyuan, a tenth-tier Dark Race member. ¡°Human, hand over the person I want, or you know the consequences.¡± Baiyuan¡¯s voice was incredibly cold, as if he were a demon from the depths of hell, sending shivers down everyone¡¯s spine. ¡°We don¡¯t have the person you¡¯re looking for. How do you expect us to hand him over?¡± Tang Xiao coldly replied. Baiyuan grinned, ¡°Since you won¡¯t hand him over, 1¡¯11 have to massacre the city.¡± ¡°Attack!¡± With Baiyuan¡¯s command, countless Dark Race members and zombies resumed their assault on the city. The battle had been raging for several days and nights, and the army of Sky Blue Base City was made up of ordinary people who were exhausted from the high-intensity fighting over the past few days. It was believed that it wouldn¡¯t be long before the outer wall of Sky Blue Base City would be breached. Once the outer wall of Sky Blue Base City fell, only the genetic warriors would remain. It was impossible for them to resist such a massive force. In every way, it seemed that Sky Blue Base City was doomed to be reduced to ashes. Xiao Cang looked at the tragic scene in front of him, and his hands trembled. Was Sky Blue Base City really¡­ going to end like this? But at that moment, countless fiery blades suddenly ignited the zombies that were piled up on the city walls. Everyone on the city walls widened their eyes. They had never expected such a scene to unfold. Suddenly, more than a dozen people appeared in mid-air. No, it was better to say that it was one person, seven ninth-tier zombies and eighteen eighth-tier clawed zombies. Plus a dog!!! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Seeing this, Xiao Cang couldn¡¯t help but shed tears of relief. He had thought that Ye Li would come to help Sky Blue Base City, but he knew that it was just wishful thinking. But now, the wish had come true! Baiyuan stared at Ye Li and sneered. ¡°1 didn¡¯t believe it when Steel Bone and the Thunder Beast told me. It turns out that there is really someone like you. It seems that you are the human I am looking for.¡± Ye Li smiled calmly. ¡°As for what Steel Bone and Thunder Beast said, they¡¯re already dead, and next, it¡¯s your turn.¡± Baiyuan didn¡¯t look too shocked. He knew that since Ye Li could control such a high-leveled zombie, it would be too easy for him to kill Steel Bone and Thunder Beast.. Chapter 439 - Chapter 439: Battling the Tenth-tier Dark Race member Chapter 439: Battling the Tenth-tier Dark Race member Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Huh?¡± Baiyuan stared at Ye Li, sensing the aura emanating from him. ¡°I suppose you¡¯ve used some secret method to conceal the human aura,¡± Baiyuan said coldly, a smirk playing on his lips. At this moment, the Dark Race members on the ground and the genetic warriors on the city walls all gazed skyward. ¡°You seem to understand quite a lot,¡± Ye Li said slowly with a smile. Baiyuan¡¯s expression turned cold at the words. He stared at Ye Li. ¡°Hand over the divine weapons, or you¡¯ll meet a brutal end.¡± Ye Li chuckled inwardly. Why was it that everyone kept demanding he surrender the divine weapons? ¡°If you want it, come and take it.¡± With those words, Ye Li retrieved the Dragon-slaying Blade from the system space. Suddenly, a phantom of a five-clawed blood dragon soared into the sky, its roars echoing, exuding a chilling aura. Baiyuan looked at the blade in Ye Li¡¯s hand, his eyes brightened. ¡°Is this the Dragon-slaying Blade, one of the Ten Great Divine Weapons?¡± ¡°Correct.¡± Ye Li nodded. Previously, he might have hesitated facing Baiyuan, given his status as a tenth-tier Dark Race member. But now, as a tenth-tier evolved being, he held no such reservations. ¡°Since you asked me to come and take it, here 1 am!¡± As he spoke, Baiyuan suddenly transformed into a black shadow, swiftly lunging towards Ye Li. Swish! Ye Li casually swung his blade, cleaving the sky as though splitting it in two. Baiyuan¡¯s dark embodiment was instantly cleaved in half! Baiyuan, alarmed, quickly retreated several hundred meters. ¡°Human, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so powerful relying on the Dragon-slaying Blade!¡± Ye Li smiled faintly. ¡°Do you always talk so much nonsense? Come here and let me kill you.¡± Baiyuan, infuriated, spread his right hand, and a dark ancient spear appeared in his grasp. ¡°Dark Piercer!¡± A terrifyingly evil light surged from the dark ancient spear toward Ye Li. This evil light seemed capable of piercing through the very fabric of space. Ye Li shook his head slowly. He couldn¡¯t fathom why Baiyuan still believed he could withstand him. In the end, he couldn¡¯t avoid becoming a casualty beneath the Dragon-slaying Blade. ¡°Primordial-Demon-Slash!¡± Instantly, three thousand demon shadows slashed forth, far surpassing the strength of the evil light emitted from the dark ancient spear. Boom! The three thousand god and demon phantoms collided with the terrifying evil light. After a deafening clash, the world seemed to fall into silence. The Dark Race member, the genetic warriors¡ªall of their eyes widened. Such a peerless battle was something they might not see in their entire lifetimes. After the collision between the three thousand demon shadows and the terrifying evil light, rather than being neutralized, they continued their trajectory toward Baiyuan. Seeing this, Baiyuan was taken aback. He leaped, avoiding the attack of the three thousand god and demon shadows. ¡°Human, I didn¡¯t expect you to unleash such a strike!¡± Baiyuan felt the situation slipping beyond his control. He had assumed Ye Li was nothing more than a ninth-tier Evolved Being, but he was proven wrong. Ye Li smiled calmly. ¡°At this point, do you have anything left to say? Meet your end!¡± With those words, the fifth level of the Ancient Devil Tome was activated! In an instant, the area was shrouded in demonic energy. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At the same level, within this area enveloped by the demonic energy, Ye Li was invincible. He was the absolute law! As soon as the fifth level of the Ancient Devil Tome was activated, numerous zombies and soldiers fell. The oppressive feeling was simply too terrifying!!! Chapter 440 - Chapter 440: God of Darkness Chapter 440: God of Darkness Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations As the fifth layer of the Ancient Devil Tome was activated, Baiyuan started to panic. For him, the demonic aura of the Ancient Devil Tome was simply terrifying. ¡°Are you prepared to die?¡± Ye Li gazed at Baiyuan with a faint smile. Baiyuan was taken aback. As a mighty tenth-tier Dark Race member, he had never been pushed to such an extent by a human. ¡°Human, do you really think you¡¯ve already won?¡± ¡°While I never expected you to be this fearsome, you¡¯re still going to die!¡± With those words, Baiyuan raised the Dark Ancient Spear high and let out a resounding howl. ¡°God of Darkness!¡± Immediately, a massive dark phantom appeared behind Baiyuan. The terror of this dark phantom defied description. ¡°Human, 1 am summoning the God of Darkness by burning the dark source within me. You should be proud to face this.¡± Baiyuan¡¯s face was filled with a smug expression because he believed Ye Li wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand this attack. ¡°Brother Xiu, do you think Mr. Ye can withstand this earth-shattering attack?¡± Tang Xiao¡¯s face was filled with shock. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Right now, we can only place our hopes in Mr. Ye,¡± Xiao Cang shook his head and said. Suddenly, Baiyuan aimed the Dark Ancient Spear at Ye Li, and the massive dark phantom behind him advanced towards Ye Li at breakneck speed. Ye Li smiled coldly. He couldn¡¯t help but find Baiyuan¡¯s actions laughable. Did Baiyuan really think such an attack could kill him? Ye Li raised the Dragon-slaying Blade high, and the Sky Demon Tyrant Blade Technique was activated. A supreme demon phantom lunged forward as well. The massive dark phantom and the supreme demon phantom collided heavily. ¡°Boom!¡± After a deafening roar, the entire area shook. To Ye Li¡¯s surprise, the Sky Demon Tyrant Blade Technique and the dark phantom dissipated when they collided. It seemed that the God of Darkness summoned by the tenth-tier Dark Race member had quite some power. However, Baiyuan was left dumbfounded. He was willing to believe he would only live for one more second rather than imagining that Ye Li could deflect the God of Darkness¡¯ attack. ¡°How is this possible!¡± Baiyuan gritted his teeth, his expression turning ice-cold to the extreme. ¡°Come on, Mr. Ye!¡± On the city wall, a girl shouted at Ye Li. The girl was none other than Xiao Yuzhu. Following her lead, the genetic warriors and soldiers on the city wall shouted in unison: ¡°Come on, ATr. Ye!¡± Although these genetic warriors were weak, and these soldiers were ordinary people, their voices together were like a giant sword thrusting towards the sky. Ye Li smiled faintly. These voices made him feel a surge of blood in his veins. Xia Xi and Xia Chun were also on the city wall. In this epic battle, all genetic warriors had to be on the city wall, regardless of the circumstances. They looked at the thin figure in midair in a daze. They had wanted to become Ye Li¡¯s women, but now they understood a piece of truth. What they realized was that someone like Ye Li was beyond anyone¡¯s reach. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Hearing the shouts, Baiyuan flew into a rage. ¡°Attack! Attack!¡± Baiyuan roared. The Dark Race members and zombies launched a new round of attacks. ¡°Go, the Apocalypse Legion.¡± Ye Li slowly said. At this moment, Black Asura led the Dark Night Tribe members into the battle. The number of Dark Night Tribe members was also astonishing.. Chapter 441 - Chapter 441: Counterattack Begins Chapter 441: Counterattack Begins Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Black Asura and the Dark Night Tribe members were currently positioned in the rear, waiting for Ye Li¡¯s signal. He intended to set a trap for the Dark Race members and zombies¡­ and take them all by surprise. Baiyuan stared at Ye Li with anger in his eyes, not having felt this furious in a long time. ¡°Human, today it¡¯s either your death or mine!¡± Swish! With a wind-breaking sound, Baiyuan vanished from his original spot. Baiyuan was indeed incredibly fast, something that Ye Li had to acknowledge. If it weren¡¯t for his Heavenly Spirit Eyes, he might not have been able to keep up with Baiyuan¡¯s speed. However, the world had always been unfair. Since Baiyuan wanted to confront him head-on, Ye Li was willing to oblige. Swish! Another wind-breaking sound, and Ye Li left only an afterimage in his previous location. Clang! The sound of weapons clashing suddenly filled the dim sky with glimmers of frosty light. But how could the Dark Ancient Spear compare to the Dragon-slaying Blade? In a single strike, the Dark Ancient Spear was reduced to powder! ¡°What!!!¡± Baiyuan¡¯s pupils constricted as he couldn¡¯t believe his Dark Ancient Spear had been turned into dust with a single blow. He wanted to retreat several hundred meters, but Ye Li wouldn¡¯t give him the chance. Baiyuan was very fast, really fast! But Ye Li¡¯s Swift Steps were even faster. Swish! Ye Li slashed at Baiyuan¡¯s back. How to describe this strike? It was indescribable. But one thing was certain: after this attack, Baiyuan would disappear forever from this world. Silence, a deadly silence. Ye Li remained airborne, holding the sword, standing tall, and giving off an imposing presence. He seemed like a god descending from the heavens, a celestial being in the mortal world. Seeing Baiyuan¡¯s death, the Dark Race members no longer dared to continue fighting and frantically retreated. Upon witnessing this, Xiao Cang and Tang Xiao shouted, ¡°Chase them!¡± It was a well-known strategy not to chase a defeated enemy, but in this situation, nobody cared about that old saying. They went for it! The Apocalypse Legion was formidable, and wherever they went, rivers of blood flowed. After returning the Dragon-slaying Blade to his system space, Ye Li suddenly remembered something. He quickly shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t touch the zombies!¡± The gene warriors of Sky Blue Base were confused. They couldn¡¯t understand why Ye Li was saying this. Ye Li landed and looked at the countless zombie bodies piled up. He felt a pang of sadness. Life, fate, and luck! ¡°You can kill the other Dark Race members, but don¡¯t touch the Dark Night Tribe. You know the consequences if you do,¡± Ye Li said slowly to Xiao Cang and Tang Xiao. Xiao Cang and Tang Xiao didn¡¯t dare to disobey Ye Li¡¯s order. They immediately passed the command to the genetic warriors of Sky Blue Base. Ye Li secretly gave an order to the Apocalypse Legion. He opened his mind and activated the synthesis grid in his brain. It was time for synthesis. After several days and nights of fighting, the zombies had once again become cannon fodder. Plus, many had died just now. There weren¡¯t many zombies left for Ye Li. However, the numbers were still quite substantial. Ye Li didn¡¯t know how long he had been synthesizing, having lost track of time. His face was becoming increasingly spirited. ¡°All Da has evolved into a tenth-tier zombie!¡± ¡°Bai Wawa has evolved into a tenth-tier zombie!¡± ¡°Hongye has evolved into a tenth-tier zombie!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Yutong has evolved into a tenth-tier zombie!¡± ¡°All Qi has evolved into a tenth-tier zombie!¡± ¡°Bone Maiden has been upgraded to a level-ten zombie!¡± ¡°Long Yu has evolved into a tenth-tier zombie!¡± ¡°The eighteen clawed zombies have evolved into ninth-tier zombies!¡± Chapter 442 - Chapter 442: Sky Blue Academy Chapter 442: Sky Blue Academy Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations This round of zombie synthesis was the most satisfying one for Ye Li. The overall strength of the Apocalypse Legion had once again reached a higher level. Ye Li also started extracting the corpse crystals from the mutant zombies¡¯ heads. Xiao Hei had successfully evolved to the ninth tier, and his skill list had also turned into ¡°Heaven and Earth Dao.¡± Ye Li was well aware of the Heaven and Earth Dao, which allowed him to return to his true form. Ye Li wondered how gigantic Xiao Hei would become if he used the Heaven and Earth Dao. Combined with his devouring ability, it would be a sight to behold. The genetic warriors of Sky Blue Base had been watching this scene unfold. Even after two days and nights had passed, their expressions were becoming increasingly shocked, and in the end, they were all frozen in place like statues. Xiao Cang and Tang Xiao couldn¡¯t help but shake their heads and smile bitterly. The world was still too vast in the end. In Sky Blue Base, they were among the strongest, but when looking at the entire world, what could they count as? Only someone like Ye Li could be considered the main character in this world. Black Asura returned to the Dark Night Castle with the Dark Night Tribe members, swearing never to become enemies with Sky Blue Base again. Xiao Cang and Tang Xiao also swore that the people of Sky Blue Base would never be enemies with the Dark Night Tribe members. Ye Li stayed in the Xiao family for three months, taking time to recuperate and relax. Despite his current strength, he didn¡¯t need to engage in such dull activities, but sometimes, having the right mindset was important. After all, he was a ¡°demon¡± now, and he didn¡¯t want to become the kind of unforgivable demon he detested. ¡°Mr. Ye, our family head requests your presence.¡± A Xiao family disciple said in fright. Ye Li didn¡¯t say much and followed the disciple to the Xiao family¡¯s main hall. The main hall was filled with Xiao family elders, and Xiao Yuzhu was present as well. Everyone stood up to greet Ye Li when they saw him arrive. Ye Li, with his current status, was considered the great benefactor of Sky Blue Base. In the eyes of the common citizens of Sky Blue Base, he was nothing less than a savior. ¡°Lord Xiao, why have you summoned me?¡± Ye Li looked at Xiao Cang and spoke calmly. ¡°Mr. Ye, the Cloud Peak Academy will be recruiting students in Sky Blue Base. Would you be interested in going to see it?¡± Xiao Cang asked Ye Li cautiously. For some reason, Ye Li felt a ripple in his heart upon hearing this. It was such a familiar scene, just like when he was in Huangjiang Base City. Lu Qingxue! Now Lu Qingxue and Quan Ruxue had gone to the Warrior¡¯s Alliance, and Ye Li had no idea how they were doing. He wondered if Xiao Hui, Yun Man, Lu Qian, and Su Xun¡¯er from the Cloud Peak Academy were doing well. It was probably time to visit them. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Ye Li looked at Xiao Cang and spoke slowly. After that, the high-level Evolved Beings of the Xiao family began to make their way to Sky Blue Academy. Upon arriving at Sky Blue Academy, they found that the students were already filling the place. Xiao Cang invited Ye Li to sit at the head, and Tang Xiao and the family heads of the middle eight families greeted him. At this moment, two recruiters from Cloud Peak Academy appeared in Ye Li¡¯s sight. These two recruiters were both sixth-tier Evolved Beings. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Let the testing begin!¡± To enter Sky Blue Base, one had to have a minimum genetic aptitude of A-grade, which was extremely difficult to achieve. Moreover, genetic aptitude was inborn. To reach A-grade aptitude, you had to be at least a second-tier Evolved Being. Some students had A-grade aptitude but were not yet second-tier Evolved Beings, and they were immediately eliminated. They shook their heads, showing deep regret. Becoming a second-tier Evolved Being was simple if you had A-grade aptitude, but it was of no use if you didn¡¯t work hard afterward.. Chapter 443 - Chapter 443: Too High-Leveled, Cannot Be Tested Chapter 443: Too High-Leveled, Cannot Be Tested Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Xiao Yuzhu and Xia Chun were already beyond the age to enter Cloud Peak Academy. Only Xia Xi, of suitable age, nervously approached the testing device. She placed her hand on the testing device, and after it made a beep, Xia Xi¡¯s genetic aptitude and level appeared on the screen. Name: Xia Xi Genetic Aptitude: A-grade Age: 16 years Level: Third-Tier Evolved Being Passed the test! Upon seeing the words on the screen, a joyful smile appeared on Xia Xi¡¯s fair face. Soon, a few more students passed, and a sixth-tier recruiter announced, ¡°Now we only have one spot left.¡± Ye Li slowly rose from his seat, which surprised Xiao Cang and Tang Xiao. ¡°Mr. Ye, are you leaving?¡± Ye Li shook his head and said, ¡°No, I¡¯m going for the test.¡± Not only Xiao Cang and Tang Xiao but also the elders and family heads of the middle eight families were stunned. They looked at each other, feeling like they must have heard it wrong. But Ye Li really headed towards the testing device. The students of Sky Blue Academy were also astonished. They had never dreamed that Mr. Ye would actually go for the test. Two sixth-tier recruiters were taken aback, as no matter how they looked at it, Ye Li seemed to be around twenty years old, which was not the right age for Cloud Peak Academy. However, they thought Ye Li might just appear older than his real age, so they didn¡¯t immediately stop him. Ye Li slowly placed his hand on the testing device. However, the testing device emitted rapid beeping sounds, as if it had malfunctioned. ¡°Genetic aptitude is too high, level is too high, cannot be detected!¡± ¡°Genetic aptitude is too high, level is too high, cannot be detected!¡± The two sixth-tier recruiters were dumbfounded, staring at the testing device in disbelief. ¡°Is the testing device malfunctioning?¡± ¡°It¡¯s impossible. The testing device has never malfunctioned before.¡± ¡°If the testing device detects SS-grade genetic aptitude and fifth-tier Evolved Being or higher, it cannot perform the test. Could it be¡­¡± The two sixth-tier Evolved Beings suddenly thought of a shocking possibility, and they looked at Ye Li in amazement. This student in front of them was an SS-grade talent, and he was not even a sixth-tier Evolved Being? ¡°This student, may 1 ask how old you are?¡± one of the sixth-tier recruiters asked Ye Li. ¡°Twenty-one,¡± Ye Li replied slowly. Both sixth-tier recruiters were shocked. Indeed, just as they had thought, Ye Li was not fifteen or sixteen years old. But even at the age of twenty-one, having SS-grade talent and being a sixth-tier Evolved Being was an unbelievable accomplishment. ¡°This student, do you know that you are beyond the age limit for Cloud Peak Academy Academy¡¯s enrollment?¡± One of the sixth-tier recruiters frowned. If the test instrument was fine, then Ye Li¡¯s genetic talent and level were indeed terrifying, but there were all kinds of terrifying geniuses in the Cloud Peak Academy. In addition, everyone knew that no one above the age of 18 could enter the Cloud Peak Academy. Both sixth-tier recruiters believed that Ye Li was just here to showcase his genetic aptitude and level. Ye Li had no idea about this rule, but his expression remained calm as he looked at the two sixth-tier recruiters and said, Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°I am an exception.¡± ¡°Exception?¡± Both sixth-tier recruiters were puzzled, and it was clear they didn¡¯t understand what Ye Li meant. ¡°Your words are confusing to me. Please explain,¡± one of the sixth-tier recruiters said, staring at Ye Li. ¡°I mean, whether you recruit me or not, I will be a student,¡± Ye Li said calmly.. Chapter 444 - Chapter 444: I’ve Finished Speaking, Who Supports and Who Opposes? Chapter 444: I¡¯ve Finished Speaking, Who Supports and Who Opposes? Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations The two sixth-tier recruiters were dumbfounded. They hadn¡¯t expected Ye Li to say such a thing. ¡°You dare to speak to us like this?¡± one of the sixth-tier recruiters said coldly. In their eyes, Ye Li had some strength and good genetic aptitude, but compared to the vast Cloud Peak Academy, he was nothing special. Ye Li looked at the two sixth-tier recruiters leisurely and said slowly, ¡°So, have you agreed?¡± This statement left the two sixth-tier recruiters stunned once again. What kind of logic was this? ¡°As 1 just said, your age has exceeded the recruitment range of the Cloud Peak Academy. You¡¯d better just leave,¡± a sixth-tier recruiter said to Ye Li. Ye Li contemplated for a few seconds, then a smile appeared on his face. ¡°If you still want to leave here, then agree with what I said,¡± Ye Li said calmly. The two sixth-tier recruiters were infuriated and glared at Ye Li. As recruiters of the prestigious Cloud Peak Academy, they had never been threatened like this before. ¡°Brat, it seems you¡¯re asking for trouble!¡± one of the sixth-tier recruiters said coldly. Xiao Cang and Tang Xiao in the audience exchanged glances. Their faces showed a bitter smile. They thought these two recruiters from Cloud Peak Academy wouldn¡¯t have an easy time. Rules were always changed by the strong! Ye Li smiled and looked at the two Cloud Peak Academy recruiters. He continued, ¡°For Cloud Peak Academy to have me as a student would be your great honor. If you don¡¯t agree, then¡­¡± ¡°You will disappear from this world forever.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve finished speaking. Who supports, and who opposes?¡± The two recruiters from Cloud Peak Academy were completely stunned. Ye Li¡¯s meaning was clear to them. If they disagreed, they would die! The recruiters from the prestigious Cloud Peak Academy were being threatened like this for the first time in history. ¡°1 oppose it!¡± one of the sixth-tier recruiters said coldly to Ye Li. Swish! The moment this sixth-tier recruiter finished speaking, a horrifying golden spiritual attack shot out from Ye Li¡¯s fingertip. With the sound of breaking wind, the sixth-tier recruiter let out a horrific scream that sounded like a slaughtered pig. ¡°Ahh!¡± A ghastly blood hole had appeared on the thigh of this sixth-tier recruiter, and blood was pouring out. The students from Sky Blue Academy were astounded. They would have never expected Mr. Ye to actually attack the Cloud Peak Academy recruiters. What was going on with these two recruiters from Cloud Peak Academy? They dared to offend Mr. Ye. Truly, trouble you shouldn¡¯t seek, yet they chose to mess with a godlike figure. The other sixth-tier recruiter was shocked and took three steps back. He hadn¡¯t even dreamed that this young man in front of him would dare to attack. And¡­ His speed was unbelievably fast. After thinking for a moment, his pupils contracted rapidly. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only A golden spiritual attack! SSS-grade genetic aptitude! Realizing this, the sixth-tier recruiter looked at Ye Li in horror. He never would have imagined that Ye Li was an SSS-grade genetic warrior, no matter how hard he tried. ¡°Are you¡­ are you¡­ Are you an SSS-grade genetic aptitude holder?¡± the Sixth-Tier recruiter asked Ye Li in astonishment.. Chapter 445 - Chapter 445: Forced Agreement Chapter 445: Forced Agreement Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Ye Li smiled calmly and looked at the sixth-tier recruiter before him. ¡°What about you? Do you also want to scream in agony like him?¡± Ye Li asked calmly. The sixth-tier Evolved Being was struck as if by lightning upon hearing this. He took three steps back again, his face filled with fear. ¡°What¡­ what are you planning?¡± The sixth-tier recruiter had reached a state of complete bewilderment. Cold sweat drenched his entire body. ¡°1¡¯11 say it again: let me into Cloud Peak Academy, or I promise 1 will make you suffer a hundredfold,¡± Ye Li said placidly. ¡°But your age is beyond the Cloud Peak Academy enrollment limit. If we let you in, we¡¯ll face severe punishment!¡± the sixth-tier recruiter retorted. Ye Li smiled. ¡°So, are you ready to die, or are you prepared to face punishment?¡± The students of Sky Blue Academy looked at each other. They knew that if the two Cloud Peak Academy recruiters didn¡¯t agree with Mr. Ye, their fate would be grim. The sixth-tier recruiter knew he was no match for Ye Li, who was an SSS-grade genetic warrior. His level was undoubtedly higher as well. He looked at Ye Li¡¯s eyes and found that Ye Li¡¯s eyes were very clean. But on a closer look, the sixth-tier recruiter¡¯s heart suddenly sank. What kind of eyes were these? Under their clean eyes were indeed like black holes, as if one would enter a reincarnation cycle as long as he looked at them. Suddenly, the sixth-tier recruiter thought of something. He turned to the genetic warriors in the audience for help. These genetic warriors were pivotal figures in Sky Blue Base. However, to his surprise, the genetic warriors in the audience all started to examine their own fingers, as if they hadn¡¯t seen anything unusual. Seeing this, the sixth-tier recruiter¡¯s face turned ashen. ¡°Okay, 1 agree!¡± The sixth-tier recruiter said coldly. He knew that what a person like Ye Li said was definitely not empty words. If he didn¡¯t agree, they might really die here. Ye Li gave a faint smile. He wondered why they hadn¡¯t agreed earlier. It was all so unnecessary. ¡°This is the Cloud Peak Token. When Cloud Peak Academy starts, you can enter with this token.¡± After saying that, the sixth-tier recruiter handed the token to Ye Li. Ye Li placed it in his system space with a calm expression. A few seconds later, he looked at the still-screaming sixth-tier recruiter. Suddenly, he raised his palm, and a gentle golden spiritual light slowly moved towards the injured sixth-tier recruiter on the ground. When the golden spiritual light reached the wound of the sixth-tier recruiter, the gruesome blood hole began to heal before everyone¡¯s eyes at a visible speed. The sixth-tier recruiter watched in astonishment. He couldn¡¯t believe what he was seeing. What kind of miraculous technique was this! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Once the wound on the ground was completely healed, the sixth-tier recruiter couldn¡¯t feel any pain. He got up from the ground and stared at Ye Li in terror. He was now secretly relieved that he hadn¡¯t offended this young man too much. Otherwise, they might have met a grim end. Ye Li didn¡¯t say much and began to walk toward the outside of Sky Blue Academy. The major families in the audience watched this scene and quickly followed. The two sixth-tier recruiters were stunned, especially the one who had asked for help from the strong individuals in Sky Blue Base. As he watched the situation unfold, a bitter smile appeared on his face.. Chapter 446 - Chapter 446: Departure Chapter 446: Departure Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations There was still a month until the opening of Cloud Peak Academy. Generally, in order to travel to the academy from a typical base city, one would require a dedicated escort because the wilderness was far too dangerous. Sky Blue Base City was quite a distance from Cloud Peak Academy, making it an ideal time to depart. Ye Li, along with Xia Xi and several students from Sky Blue Academy, began their journey toward Cloud Peak Academy. ¡°Senior, with your level of strength, why do you want to go to Cloud Peak Academy?¡± Xia Xi looked at Ye Li, puzzled. ¡°Because there are some people 1 want to meet there,¡± Ye Li replied calmly. Xia Xi was stunned. ¡°Some people?¡± The other students were also a little stunned. They didn¡¯t expect Mr. Ye to answer like this. The three students accompanying them were named Yang Xiong, Zhang Du, and Li Yun. ¡°Senior, are the people you want to meet girls?¡± Xia Xi asked, her curiosity evident. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Ye Li nodded. Ye Li had the route to Cloud Peak Academy in his mind, but he only knew the general direction. He wasn¡¯t aware of the specific names or places on the way. While the wilderness could be dangerous, the route they were taking was not as treacherous because it was similar to an ancient Chinese highway. In this world, many such routes were heavily guarded by the Genetic Warrior Alliance, and they had checkpoints at regular intervals to ensure safety. As the sun turned blood-red and started to set, the group arrived at a location. It was an old and rundown village. To Ye Li¡¯s surprise, there were still lights on in the village. Ye Li had heard that there were human settlements outside the base cities, but they were far less secure than the cities themselves. Especially at night, the wilderness was extremely perilous, and one could lose their life at any moment. With his extraordinary hearing, Ye Li had already detected the sounds of weeping coming from the village. ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look,¡± Ye Li said calmly. The others nodded, and they walked towards the village. Ten minutes later, they arrived at the village. Upon reaching the village, they heard dozens of heart-wrenching cries, which sent shivers down their spines. ¡°Senior, what¡¯s happening?¡± Xia Xi asked, stunned, her gaze fixed on Ye Li. Ye Li¡¯s expression remained unchanged, and he knew that such heart-wrenching cries could only be caused by the death of a person. Without saying a word, Ye Li followed the direction of the sound. The others quickly followed him¡­ They arrived at a dilapidated wooden house, and dozens of people were gathered in the yard. Their faces were heavy with grief. Inside the main room, there was a coffin, and more than a dozen people were kneeling on the ground, crying in agony. ¡°Village Chief, you died a terrible death.¡± ¡°Village Chief, we will definitely avenge you.¡± ¡°Even if we have to risk our lives for the entire village, we will kill that beast!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ye Li observed that among the gathered people, there were two 6th-tier Awakened Beings and one 8th-tier Awakened Being. He had almost forgotten that Awakened Beings existed, as they were far too weak in his current state. ¡°May I ask¡­ what has happened?¡± Xia Xi walked into the yard like a curious baby and asked. The dozens of people standing in the yard were shocked. They hurriedly turned around to look at Xia Xi.. Chapter 447 - Chapter 447: Men Don’t Cry Easily Chapter 447: Men Don¡¯t Cry Easily Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Dozens of villagers looked a bit puzzled as they observed the group of young people before them. ¡°Who, who are you?¡± an elderly man in his sixties carefully examined the young people and asked in a slightly hoarse voice. ¡°Sir, we are students on our way to Cloud Peak Academy,¡± Xia Xi replied truthfully. Ye Li was still outside the yard, listening to Xia Xi¡¯s response, and he couldn¡¯t help but shake his head silently. In the wilderness, good people typically don¡¯t die, and bad people don¡¯t usually die either. It¡¯s usually only foolish people who meet such a fate. Xia Xi¡¯s response was not only foolish but also incredibly foolish. How could she say such a thing to people she didn¡¯t know? If it were heard by genetic warriors, they might decide to commit a crime and sell Cloud Peak Tokens to those who needed them. These tokens held significant value! Nonetheless, it was too late now; Xia Xi had already spoken. As soon as Xia Xi responded, everyone in the yard, and even those inside the house, was taken aback. Even their weeping came to a halt. Seeing this, Xia Xi was puzzled. She had only spoken the truth and hadn¡¯t said anything false. Suddenly, the elderly man who had just questioned Xia Xi knelt to the ground with a thud. ¡°Please, sirs, help us take revenge for our village chief!¡± Then, everyone in the yard knelt down as well. Xia Xi, Yang Xiong, Zhang Du, and Li Yun were taken aback by this scene. They had never seen anything like it. For a moment, they were at a loss. Ye Li entered the yard and walked over to them. The people from inside the house also came out at this point. An 8th-tier Awakened Being observed Ye Li and his group. This 8th-tier Awakened Being was a middle-aged man. He was initially surprised but soon revealed a very joyful smile. ¡°Dear sirs, 1 can sense a terrifying aura from all of you. 1 assume you are all Evolved Beings.¡± Ye Li nodded and then looked at the people who were kneeling in the yard. ¡°Please, everyone, stand up.¡± Even though he wasn¡¯t a good person, Ye Li couldn¡¯t help but sigh when he saw this scene. Surviving in such a post-apocalyptic world was no easy task. It was not as safe and prosperous as his original world. The people on the ground knew that genetic warriors were typically arrogant. If they didn¡¯t stand up, it would be a blow to the genetic warriors¡¯ pride. Therefore, as soon as Ye Li had finished speaking, they all got up from the ground. ¡°Tell us what happened,¡± Ye Li said to the 8th-tier Awakened Being. The 8th-Tier Awakened Being quickly explained, ¡°Recently, a fierce tiger appeared in the mountains. This tiger is incredibly powerful and has already eaten several people from our village.¡± ¡°Our village chief was the strongest individual in our village, a loth-tier Awakened Being. He went up the mountain to confront the tiger in order to protect our village. When we discovered what happened, we rushed to the mountain, but it was already too late.¡± ¡°Perhaps the tiger had its fill or it was just not in the mood to kill us. Otherwise, we all would have died. But our village chief had a terrible death. Wuuuu¡­¡± After he finished speaking, the 8th-tier Awakened Being burst into tears. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He was about forty years old, yet he was crying¡­ As the saying went, men didn¡¯t cry easily, only because he had yet to reach the depth of his sorrow. Xia Xi and the others thought of the scene described by the 8th-tier Awakened Being and looked at each other in bewilderment. ¡°Just leave this matter to us,¡± Ye Li said calmly. Upon hearing Ye Li¡¯s words, everyone in the yard couldn¡¯t help but smile with joy. This meant that not only could they get revenge for the village chief, but their village could also finally be at peace.. Chapter 448 - Chapter 448: Searching for the Fierce Tiger Chapter 448: Searching for the Fierce Tiger Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations The 8th-tier Awakened Being quickly arranged accommodations for the group. Xia Xi and the others had traveled all day and were feeling tired, so they soon went to sleep. Ye Li looked out the window at the clear night sky, where stars and a bright moon adorned the firmament. He thought that he would be able to see Xiao Hui and the others again soon, and he found himself looking forward to it. All encounters in the world are like long-lost reunions. The scene when they meet again, Ye Li wondered what it would be like. He too eventually fell asleep. The next day, the system¡¯s notification sound appeared promptly in Ye Li¡¯s mind. ¡°Zombie Chest X25.¡± Ye Li opened the zombie chests with a single click: ¡°Acquired 1500 genetic points, 1500 strength points, 1500 speed points, 1500 defense points.¡± ¡°Acquired S-class skill: Demonic Devil Blade Cross Slash.¡± Ye Li had a slightly thrilled expression on his face. He integrated the attribute points he had acquired into his body and then looked at the description of the Demonic Devil Blade Cross Slash: Demonic Devil Blade Cross Slash: An S-class skill that, when activated, changes the heavens and the earth. It unleashes a blood-red cross slash that carries the might of countless demonic and devilish phantoms, capable of devastating the world. Ye Li thought it wasn¡¯t too bad; he had gained another skill. Ding¡­ ¡°Do you wish to practice the Demonic Devil Blade Cross Slash?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°10%¡­ 30%¡­ 60%¡­ 1OO%.¡± ¡°Demonic Devil Blade Cross Slash practice successful.¡± The Demonic Devil Blade Cross Slash was currently Ye Li¡¯s weakest skill since his other skills had already reached SSS-level. Xia Xi and her companions also woke up, and after a quick wash-up, they prepared to go into the mountains to find the fierce tiger. The villagers watched them leave with hope in their eyes, wishing that Ye Li and his group could eliminate the tiger on the mountain. It wasn¡¯t long before the group arrived at the mountain that the 8th-tier Awakened Being had mentioned. The mountain was covered in ancient towering trees and resembled a primeval forest. Various kinds of poisonous insects crawled on the trees. Ye Li used the Heavenly Spirit Eyes to search for signs. Just as he activated them, a fierce wind suddenly started blowing. As the saying goes, clouds come from a dragon, and wind comes from a tiger. A huge tiger, about five meters long, suddenly burst out of the forest. The tiger¡¯s eyes were blood-red and sent chills down one¡¯s spine. Its muscles were as tough as a coiled dragon. There was no doubt that this was a tiger infected with the zombie virus. The fierce tiger glared fiercely at the group. Its teeth, which were over twenty centimeters long, began to gleam coldly, and it looked like it could pounce at any moment. Ye Li had an indifferent expression on his face. This fierce tiger was only at the third tier in terms of strength. He had originally wanted to try his new skill. Let¡¯s see how powerful Xiao Hei is, Ye Li thought to himself. He released Xiao Hei from the system space. ¡°Woof! Woof!¡± Xiao Hei started wagging his tail and became excited upon seeing a new place. ¡°Master, where is this place?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Suddenly, Xiao Hei noticed something. Since reaching the eighth tier, he could speak like a human. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Master, why is there such a big cat here?¡± It was as if the fierce tiger understood what Xiao Hei had said. It roared loudly and pounced toward Xiao Hei. Heaven offers a way, yet you refuse; hell has no door, yet you insist on entering. Compared to the fierce tiger, Xiao Hei was significantly smaller. But when it came to strength, the fierce tiger was nothing more than a bug. Just as the fierce tiger was about to pounce on Xiao Hei, he raised his paw and slapped it on the tiger¡¯s body.. Chapter 449 - Chapter 449: Senior, Can You Help Them Chapter 449: Senior, Can You Help Them Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Xiao Hei was naturally of the power attribute, and it was easy to imagine the weight of his paw. This fierce tiger was only at the second tier in terms of strength, so when Xiao Hei gave it a single paw, the fierce tiger was instantly sent flying, crashing into over a dozen trees and creating a large crater in the ground where it landed. ¡°Master, am 1 amazing?¡± Xiao Hei was excited and jumping around on the ground. Ye Li thought Xiao Hei was quite mischievous. If he got a chance, he should try to find a female dog or something like that for him, but it would have to be of the divine beast lineage at the very least. ¡°Master, I used a lot of effort. Can you give me some top-grade dog food?¡± Xiao Hei¡¯s eyes were filled with expectation. Ever since he had eaten top-grade dog food in the Zombie Paradise in the Sky Blue Base City, he hadn¡¯t forgotten how good it tasted. Ye Li was momentarily stunned; he hadn¡¯t expected Xiao Hei to still remember that top-grade dog food. This surprised him. He then purchased a pound of top-grade dog food from the Point Mall, and Xiao Hei ate it with great relish. Xia Xi and her companions almost drooled when they saw him. After the earth-shattering battle, Ye Li had spent three months in the Sky Blue Base City. During that time, every genetic warrior of the base city had known about Ye Li¡¯s Apocalypse Legion. There was nothing too surprising about that. After Xiao Hei had eaten his fill, Ye Li put him back into the system space. ¡°Bring this fierce tiger back,¡± Ye Li said slowly. The others nodded, and Yang Xiong and Zhang Du quickly approached the large crater, looking at the fierce tiger inside. The fierce tiger had no signs of life left in it, and its body was twisted. Subsequently, they carried the fierce tiger back to the village. ¡°Do you think the seniors will be able to kill that beast?¡± ¡°I think it should be fine. The Cloud Peak Academy is one of the academies operated by the Warrior Alliance, and it¡¯s very strong.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. This fierce tiger is so terrifying.¡± The 8th-tier Awakened Being¡¯s face sank when he heard that. ¡°Why are you talking so much nonsense? We¡¯ll know when the masters come back.¡± However, his words were cut off when someone suddenly exclaimed. ¡°The masters are back!¡± With the exclamation, the villagers hurriedly looked ahead. Upon seeing them, the villagers couldn¡¯t help but cheer. ¡°Look! The masters have brought the fierce tiger back!¡± ¡°The masters are really amazing.¡± When the 8th-tier Awakened Being saw this scene, he too couldn¡¯t help but feel joy in his heart. With the death of this fierce tiger, not only had they avenged their village chief, but their village could also be peaceful again for the time being. The villagers eagerly welcomed them. For them, this was the biggest celebration in history. After the cheers and laughter, the atmosphere grew heavy once more. Ye Li could easily imagine that at this moment, they were missing the village chief who had passed away, and he had no connection to it. ¡°Masters, we are truly grateful to you. If it weren¡¯t for you¡­¡± The words of the 8th-tier Awakened Being were cut off by Ye Li. ¡°No need to thank us. It was just a small matter.¡± Ye Li said indifferently. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The 8th-tier Awakened Being took a deep breath. The village should be able to return to its former peace now. ¡°Senior, can you¡­¡± Xia Xi was about to speak but hesitated for a moment. A few seconds later, she plucked up the courage and said to Ye Li, ¡°Senior, although this fierce tiger has been killed, what if there are other animals infected with the zombie virus around this village? Can you help them?¡± Xia Xi naturally knew that Ye Li possessed extraordinary abilities.. Chapter 450 - Chapter 450: Beneath Cloud Peak Mountain Chapter 450: Beneath Cloud Peak Mountain Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Ye Li smiled inwardly at Xia Xi¡¯s request. He remembered when he first met Xia Xi in the Falling Rock Mountain Range, and she was an ice-cold girl back then. That day in the Falling Rock Mountain Range, when a fierce wolf pounced on Ye Li, Xia Xi had taken action. In a parallel world like this, it was rare to find such a kind-hearted girl. Since Xia Xi had asked him to help these villagers, he decided to lend a hand. Ye Li opened the Point Mall in his mind and spent quite a few points to purchase ten Genetic Warrior Upgrading Elixirs. ¡°Drink these elixirs,¡± Ye Li said slowly. After the village chief¡¯s death, there were only three genetic warriors left in the village: an 8th-tier Awakened Being and two 6th-tier Awakened Beings. Their strength was pathetically weak. The 8th-tier Awakened Being and the two 6th-tier Awakened Beings were puzzled as they looked at the elixirs in Ye Li¡¯s hand. ¡°Sir, what are these?¡± the 8th-tier Awakened Being asked cautiously. ¡°Senior won¡¯t harm you. Just drink them,¡± Xia Xi reassured the 8th-tier Awakened Being and the two 6th-tier Awakened Beings. They nodded and accepted the elixirs from Ye Li. Without any hesitation, they swallowed the elixirs. Suddenly, they were surprised because they felt that they were about to break through. ¡°What is this¡­?¡± Subsequently, they quickly sat down and began to refine the elixirs within their bodies. In the end, the 8 th-tier Awakened Being became a second-tier Evolved Being, while the two 6th-tier Awakened Beings became first-tier Evolved Beings. The villagers were baffled, not understanding what had just happened. But Xia Xi, Yang Xiong, Zhang Du, and Li Yun knew what had happened and were astonished to see Ye Li, who remained calm and composed. ¡°Thank you, my lord. You¡¯re the best person in the world.¡± The three of them were ecstatic. They could swear that they hadn¡¯t been this happy from birth until now. ¡°I¡¯m not a good person,¡± Ye Li said slowly. A good person? Since he transmigrated to this parallel world, he couldn¡¯t count how much blood he had on his hands. He was more of a ruthless character than a good person! ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Ye Li said to Xia Xi and her companions. Xia Xi and her group nodded and followed Ye Li as they left the village. The villagers watched them until they disappeared from their sight. The group continued to make their way towards Cloud Peak Academy. Half a month later, they finally arrived at the foot of Cloud Peak Mountain. The Sky Blue Base City was too far from Cloud Peak Academy, but the Annan Base City and the Huangjiang Base City were closer. At this moment, the group was in a small city. Although it was a small city, it was bustling with activity. The city was called Yun City, and behind it was a high mountain known as Cloud Peak Mountain. Cloud Peak Academy was located on Cloud Peak Mountain. Cloud Peak Academy was one of the three academies established by the Warrior Alliance, and anyone who could enter was undoubtedly a talented individual. ¡°Senior, can we eat something delicious?¡± Xia Xi looked at Ye Li cautiously. ¡°Yes.¡± Ye Li nodded. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Subsequently, Ye Li used his Heavenly Spirit Eyes to scan the area and found a decent restaurant. Ye Li headed towards the restaurant, with Xia Xi and her companions following closely. Upon entering the restaurant, they found it filled with many people, most of whom were youths and genetic warriors. It seemed they were here to enter Cloud Peak Academy. Xia Xi was a foodie and ordered many delicious dishes. Birds flying in the sky, cattle and sheep grazing on the ground, and seafood swimming in the sea.. Chapter 451 - Chapter 451: Our Big Sister is Formidable Chapter 451: Our Big Sister is Formidable Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Before long, delicious food was served. Everyone was feeling a bit hungry, and they all ate quickly. But when compared to Ye Li, their eating speed was no match for his. Ye Li ate as if he was killing people; many couldn¡¯t even see his knife, and the person would already be dead, and many couldn¡¯t see him using his chopsticks, and he would already be finished eating. ¡°Look at that person, he eats so fast.¡± ¡°Let me laugh for a while first; it¡¯s like he¡¯s come back from the dead, as hungry as a ghost.¡± ¡°How many days has it been since he last ate?¡± The young people in the restaurant couldn¡¯t help but comment. At this moment, a young man walked slowly towards Ye Li. He appeared to be around fifteen or sixteen years old, with a handsome appearance, and he furrowed his brows. ¡°I really don¡¯t like the way you¡¯re eating; leave this restaurant.¡± ¡°Who are you?¡± Yang Xiong looked disdainfully at the young man. The young man sneered, ¡°My name is Wang Kang, a third-tier Evolved Being.¡± Everyone in the restaurant put down their chopsticks, ready to watch the show. ¡°Just a third-tier Evolved Being, and you dare to act arrogant in front of Mr. Ye? You really don¡¯t know your place,¡± Zhang Du said with a cold smile. Wang Kang was taken aback. He didn¡¯t understand how these people dared to speak to him like this. Among the four of them, only one was a third-tier Evolved Being, and two were second-tier Evolved Beings. The last one¡¯s level couldn¡¯t be determined, but he was likely hiding his strength. And¡­ Wang Kang looked at Ye Li and found that Ye Li¡¯s expression was so calm, even to the point that it made him feel a bit frightened. ¡°Is this guy too high-leveled for me to discern, or is he hiding his level?¡± Wang Kang thought to himself. Then, Wang Kang stared at the group, ¡°Very good!¡± ¡°Among you, there are also third-tier Evolved Beings, but our big sister here is a fourth-tier Evolved Being, with an S-level genetic talent, and she¡¯s only 16 years old.¡± As Wang Kang spoke, the young people in the restaurant were all taken aback. Most of them were only second-tier Evolved Beings with A-level talents, so hearing about an S-level talent in a fourth-tier Evolved Being was truly astonishing. At this point, a few more young people had joined Wang Kang, all of them third-tier Evolved Beings, seemingly from the same place. ¡°Isn¡¯t she just a fourth-tier Evolved Being? In the presence of Senior Ye, she¡¯s nothing.¡± Xia Xi said. Xia Xi now believed that Ye Li was an omnipotent person. Such a person was beyond her reach, and a fourth-tier Evolved Being trying to show off in front of her senior was laughable. ¡°What did you say?¡± Wang Kang and the other young people were furious. In their academy, their big sister was like a deity, and no one dared to provoke her. They thought they must have misheard; how could someone dare to say that their big sister was only a fourth-tier Evolved Being? Especially since the person saying this was only a third-tier Evolved Being. ¡°You¡­ You just wait for me; I¡¯ll go call our big sister!¡± Wang Kang roared and prepared to leave. At this moment, the restaurant door suddenly swung open. A young girl with braided hair, who looked extremely proud, walked in. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Wang Kang hurriedly went to meet her. ¡°Big sister, these people are saying you¡¯re nothing!¡± Wang Kang glared at the group. The young girl was named Yue Ling, and when she heard this, she was momentarily stunned, then she regained her composure and looked at Ye Li and his group. ¡°You actually said I¡¯m nothing?¡± Yue Ling put her hands on her hips. In their base city, she was the supreme genius, and everyone who saw her treated her with utmost respect.. Chapter 452 - Chapter 452: Yue Ling’s Shock Chapter 452: Yue Ling¡¯s Shock Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Leave,¡± Ye Li suddenly spoke slowly. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear it? Leave, or you¡¯ll regret it,¡± Xia Xi added. Wang Kang and the others were shocked. They really didn¡¯t expect that they could still be so calm when their big sister was here. Did they really not know how powerful their big sister was? ¡°What did you say?¡± Yue Ling gritted her teeth and stared at Ye Li. Ye Li smiled faintly. Why is it that when the tree wants to be quiet, the wind never stops blowing? ¡°I¡¯ve already given you a chance to leave, but it seems you don¡¯t want to take it,¡± Ye Li said calmly. The people in the restaurant were stunned. They thought, could this person be even stronger than a fourth-tier Evolved Being? ¡°Today, if I don¡¯t beat you, my last name isn¡¯t Yue!¡± Yue Ling said coldly to Ye Li. ¡°Big sister is about to take action; let¡¯s step back a bit,¡± Wang Kang said. Then, Wang Kang and the few young men stepped back a few paces. ¡°It¡¯s ridiculous that a fourth-tier Evolved Being would want to attack Senior,¡± Xia Xi shook her head. Upon hearing this, everyone in the restaurant unanimously agreed that Ye Li must be stronger than a fourth-tier Evolved Being, or why would these third-tier Evolved Beings call him Senior with such confidence? Yue Ling was surprised when she heard this; she never dreamed that someone would dare to speak so audaciously to her. ¡°Prepare to get beaten!¡± Yue Ling shouted angrily, raising her hand with a purple aura forming around it. ¡°Bone-Penetrating Palm!¡± Yue Ling struck at Ye Li with her palm! ¡°It¡¯s actually the Bone-Penetrating Palm; it seems Big Sister wants to take him down in one blow.¡± The Bone-Penetrating Palm was an A-level skill, and it was Yue Ling¡¯s most powerful move. She knew that with this one strike, Ye Li would surely be knocked down. What surprised her was that Ye Li didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of dodging, as if he hadn¡¯t even seen the palm coming at him. ¡°Could he be terrified silly by my Bone-Penetrating Palm?¡± Yue Ling thought to herself when the Bone-Penetrating Palm was only a hair¡¯s breadth away from Ye Li. The people in the restaurant widened their eyes; they knew very well how powerful this move was. If Ye Li didn¡¯t dodge, he would likely lose half his life, if not more. Without a doubt, the Bone-Penetrating Palm hit Ye Li. Yue Ling¡¯s fair face revealed a happy smile; she was certain of Ye Li¡¯s fate. But what she couldn¡¯t have imagined was that Ye Li¡¯s body remained completely motionless, and his face showed no reaction at all. It was as if her Bone-Penetrating Palm was merely scratching an itch for Ye Li. ¡°How is this possible!¡± Guardian Fox couldn¡¯t believe it. She truly couldn¡¯t believe that this was real. An A-level skill like the Bone-Penetrating Palm, and it had no effect when it struck this person? The people in the restaurant were even more shocked, their eyes wide and their mouths agape, as they watched Ye Li. ¡°Are you impressed?¡± Ye Li looked at Yue Ling with a calm expression. Yue Ling, at this moment, couldn¡¯t even utter a word, utterly shocked. ¡°Don¡¯t ever feel shocked, because everything I, Ye Li, do will leave you shocked for three days and three nights,¡± Ye Li continued. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Yue Ling snapped back to reality and looked at Ye Li cautiously. ¡°What¡­ what is your level, exactly?¡± she asked. Ye Li smiled calmly, ¡°Is it necessary for me to answer you?¡± Wang Ling and the other third-tier Evolved Beings had long been dumbfounded. How could they have imagined that Big Sister¡¯s Bone-Penetrating Palm would have no effect on Ye Li? In other words, this person¡¯s defensive strength was extraordinarily terrifying! Chapter 453 - Chapter 453: School began in Cloud Peak Academy Chapter 453: School began in Cloud Peak Academy Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Yue Ling had never seen anyone like Ye Li before, and she looked at him in utter astonishment. Ye Li¡¯s appearance was undeniably the most attractive she had ever seen, but that wasn¡¯t the key point. The real shock was his strength. The fact that her Bone-Penetrating Palm had no effect on this person, apart from revealing his incredible defense, indicated his level¡­ Yue Ling couldn¡¯t bring herself to think about it any further; she really didn¡¯t want to. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Yue Ling said to the people behind her. Her fair face was filled with desolation. She, who had always been arrogant, had finally encountered someone who made her feel anything but proud. Suddenly, Yue Ling recalled what her father had told her. ¡°Ling¡¯er, even though your genetic talent and level are good, this world is full of geniuses. When you go to Cloud Peak Academy, you must keep a low profile.¡± Back then, she had scorned his advice, but now, she realized she had been a joke. Just as Yue Ling and Wang Kang were preparing to leave, Ye Li stopped them. ¡°Wait.¡± Yue Ling turned back, looking at Ye Li with a puzzled expression. ¡°I told you, I¡¯ve already given you a chance to leave, but you didn¡¯t appreciate it,¡± Ye Li spoke slowly. Upon hearing this, Yue Ling and Wang Kang were both taken aback. ¡°What¡­ What do you want?¡± Yue Ling asked. Ye Li smiled, ¡°You¡¯ve seen it; we spent a fair amount of money on this food, and you¡­¡± Yue Ling quickly understood his meaning and had Wang Kang settle the bill. She was eager to leave the restaurant now because she felt utterly embarrassed. ¡°Senior, you¡¯re truly amazing,¡± Xia Xi said with a smile. Yang Xiong, Zhang Du, and Li Yun felt the same way. They had immense admiration for Ye Li; their respect for him had reached an unimaginable level. The people in the restaurant were all exchanging bewildered glances. Most of them were heading to Cloud Peak Academy, and in their home cities, they were considered geniuses. However, when compared to Ye Li, they couldn¡¯t help but feel overshadowed. Ye Li and his group stayed in Yun City for several days, and finally, the day for the school opening of Cloud Peak Academy arrived. Thousands of new students headed towards Cloud Peak Mountain, and after presenting their Cloud Peak Tokens, Ye Li and his group arrived at the Cloud Peak Academy¡¯s training ground. The training ground was filled with thousands of new students, and their faces were more or less filled with smiles. Entering Cloud Peak Academy represented limitless future achievements for them. At this moment, a woman in her late twenties, dressed in martial attire, stood before them. She was a seventh-tier Evolved Being. ¡°I am your new student mentor, my name is Feng Ling, and you can call me Mentor Feng Ling.¡± ¡°Now, what you have to do is challenge the Martial Tower. The higher the level you reach, the greater the rewards you will receive.¡± Feng Ling scanned the new students and said. All the new students were delighted to hear this. They had never expected that they would be rewarded so soon after arriving at Cloud Peak Academy. ¡°Now, I will take you to the Martial Tower.¡± Shortly after, Feng Ling led the group towards the Martial Tower. In a matter of minutes, the new students all gathered at the base of the tower. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The Martial Tower had 30 levels and had an exquisite appearance. ¡°Now, let¡¯s begin the challenge of the Martial Tower!¡± With a light command from Feng Ling, the new students began rushing towards the tower in a mad scramble. As the tower¡¯s entrance was only so wide, a chaotic situation erupted, and it eventually devolved into a brawl. Xia Xi¡¯s group also joined in the scuffle, but Ye Li remained in place.. Chapter 454 - Chapter 454: Challenging the Martial Tower Chapter 454: Challenging the Martial Tower Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Ye Li looked on with indifference at the brawl involving thousands of students. Such scenes were quite rare. Feng Ling glanced at Ye Li, her fair face filled with curiosity. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you challenging the Martial Tower?¡± Feng Ling asked. Ye Li smiled and replied, ¡°When the snipe and the clam grapple, the fisherman profits. Don¡¯t you understand this principle?¡± Feng Ling was taken aback. She hadn¡¯t expected Ye Li to say something like that to her. Then, her expression turned cold, ¡°Do you not realize that 1 am your mentor?¡± In Feng Ling¡¯s eyes, Ye Li should be a hidden-genius who was only acting arrogantly because geniuses tended to be like that. She had encountered many such individuals. However, in Cloud Peak Academy, which was established by the Warrior¡¯s Alliance, geniuses were in no short supply. ¡°1 know you¡¯re a new student mentor, but what does that have to do with me?¡± He didn¡¯t even look at Feng Ling and instead watched the chaotic scene of the students brawling. Finally, someone initiated a challenge on the Martial Tower. Feng Ling was astonished. As a new student mentor at Cloud Peak Academy, she had never encountered such an arrogant new student before. ¡°You, apologize for what you just said!¡± Feng Ling ground her teeth. She knew that someone like Ye Li, who acted so arrogantly, would likely not last three minutes in the wilderness due to his blatant hubris. Ye Li smiled again. He had come to Cloud Peak Academy not to train but to meet with Xiao Hui and the others. Feng Ling had genuinely mistaken him for a student. In this parallel world, there couldn¡¯t be many people who could be Ye Li¡¯s teacher, could there? Feng Ling was taken aback by Ye Li¡¯s smile and was unable to fathom how he could smile at a time like this. She couldn¡¯t help but become angry, staring coldly at Ye Li. ¡°You, 1 told you to apologize to me. Didn¡¯t you hear me?¡± Feng Ling was furious. To be honest, Ye Li had no intention of clashing with someone like Feng Ling, a seventh-tier Evolved Being. In his eyes, seventh-tier Evolved Beings were rather weak. But if he ignored her, Feng Ling would not give up. Nevertheless, Ye Li had no choice but to tell her to shut up. ¡°Has anyone ever reached the highest level of the Martial Tower?¡± Ye Li asked Feng Ling calmly. Feng Ling was once again taken aback, not understanding what Ye Li meant by that. Could it be¡­ Feng Ling suddenly thought of a shocking possibility, which was¡­ Then, she quickly shook her head, believing that it was impossible. ¡°No, since the establishment of Cloud Peak Academy, no one has ever reached the highest level of the Martial Tower.¡± Although Fengling didn¡¯t have a good impression of Ye Li, she wanted to see what Ye Li was up to. Ye Li smiled leisurely and slowly said to Feng Ling, ¡°Believe it or not, I can rush to the first floor of the Martial Tower!¡± As soon as she said this, Feng Ling was stunned. She swore that she was really stunned. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Rush to the first floor of the Martial Tower? Other than the ramblings of a fool, she couldn¡¯t come up with a better explanation. ¡°This student, you¡¯re concealing your realm, but I guess your realm is at most that of a fourth-tier Evolved Being. Let me tell you, there are many geniuses in this world, some are mountains you can never surpass.¡± ¡°Perhaps in your base city, you¡¯re an absolute genius, but at the Cloud Peak Academy, you¡¯re nothing, just a newcomer.¡± Feng Ling had already figured out what kind of person Ye Li was, even though she had never seen anyone as arrogant as him.. Chapter 455 - Chapter 455: Reaching the Top Floor Chapter 455: Reaching the Top Floor Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Ye Li smiled and looked at Feng Ling, saying, ¡°Do you truly believe what your eyes see?¡± Feng Ling was once again taken aback, clearly not understanding what Ye Li meant. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Feng Ling inquired. Ye Li smiled and replied calmly, ¡°1 don¡¯t mean anything in particular. I just want to tell you that you should never trust your own eyes because there may come a time when your eyes deceive you.¡± Feng Ling suddenly felt that she had been too foolish. As a seventh-tier Evolved Being and a new student mentor at Cloud Peak Academy, she shouldn¡¯t have engaged in such pointless conversation with a person like Ye Li. In her view, Ye Li was utterly unreasonable. ¡°Someone like you, a seventh-tier Evolved Being, naturally wouldn¡¯t understand what I¡¯m saying.¡± Ye Li continued to watch the students outside the Martial Tower, who were still fighting. Upon hearing Ye Li¡¯s words, Feng Ling¡¯s pupils rapidly contracted. She couldn¡¯t believe that Ye Li could see her true level. How¡­ how could he see it? Feng Ling was left bewildered, and she genuinely couldn¡¯t comprehend how Ye Li had figured it out. Ye Li didn¡¯t pay any more attention to Feng Ling and walked towards the Martial Tower. Seeing Ye Li approaching the tower, Feng Ling actually felt a sense of anticipation. She hoped that Ye Li wouldn¡¯t even be able to enter the tower, and she wanted to see how he would react in that case. However, what happened next was something she couldn¡¯t even bring herself to believe. As Ye Li approached the entrance of the Martial Tower, he activated the fifth level of the Ancient Devil Tome. Instantly, all the students who were still fighting outside the tower fell to the ground. Then, he entered the Martial Tower. Seeing this, Feng Ling was left standing like a statue. Why¡­ Why? Why¡­ why had the students outside the Martial Tower suddenly collapsed? Ye Li hadn¡¯t fully activated the fifth level of the Ancient Devil Tome, or else a terrifying demonic aura would have shrouded the entire sky. Feng Ling gulped, remembering that in that moment, her heart had suddenly grown heavy, as if she had descended into a hellish abyss. She couldn¡¯t understand why she had felt that way. Could it be¡­ Feng Ling suddenly thought of a startling possibility: the feeling she had experienced was due to Ye Li! Ye Li entered the first level of the Martial Tower, and it was clear that the spiritual energy inside was slightly denser than outside. On the second level, the spiritual energy was even richer. Ye Li continued to ascend, feeling no pressure whatsoever from the Martial Tower. It was as easy as climbing a staircase. During his ascent, he encountered students who had failed to progress on various levels. These students looked at him in astonishment, sweating profusely. However, Ye Li remained calm, showing no signs of exertion. Upon reaching the eighth level, he spotted Xia Xi, who was struggling to progress to the ninth level. ¡°Senior¡­ I can¡¯t go any further,¡± Xia Xi said, her voice strained. ¡°Stay here then,¡± Ye Li said calmly. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After that, he continued his ascent. Surprisingly, some of the students at Cloud Peak Academy this time were indeed talented. Ye Li encountered new students on the upper levels. Nonetheless, the number of students who had entered the Martial Tower was still relatively small, as most of them were engaged in external battles. However, they were now lying on the ground, unable to recover due to the pressure of the fifth level of the Ancient Devil Tome. Before Ye Li felt any pressure, he had reached the 30th floor. And the 30th floor was already the highest floor.. Chapter 456 - Chapter 456: First Place, Ye Li Chapter 456: First Place, Ye Li Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Feng Ling stared at the illuminated 30th level, and her pupils rapidly contracted. Suddenly, she remembered the words Ye Li had said to her not long ago. ¡°Do you believe that I can reach the 30th level?¡± At that time, she had not believed it, but now, with the 30th level lit up, it meant that someone had reached it. The new students outside the Martial Tower had their eyes wide open, wider than ever before, and their mouths were agape. Even though they were seeing the Martial Tower for the first time, they had heard of it before. They were well aware that no one had ever reached the top of the Martial Tower. At this moment¡­ Then, the results appeared on a monument next to the Martial Tower: 1st Place: Ye Li Number of Levels Reached: 30 2nd Place: Shu Xiao Number of Levels Reached: 18 3rd Place: Zhang Bai Number of Levels Reached: 15 4th Place: Yue Ling Number of Levels Reached: 14 At this moment, Ye Li was on the 30th level of the Martial Tower, looking out of the window at the scenery below. He had expected the Martial Tower to exert some pressure on him, but to his surprise, he felt none, even though it was Cloud Peak Academy¡¯s Martial Tower. Subsequently, Ye Li casually descended the tower. By this time, a crowd had gathered outside the Martial Tower to check the results on the monument. Their reactions were a mixture of shock and disbelief. The first place had reached the 30th level? That was the top level! Although these students had never seen the Martial Tower before, they had certainly heard of it. Since the establishment of Cloud Peak Academy, no one had ever reached the 30th level. But Ye Li had actually achieved this? ¡°This, this, this can¡¯t be possible!¡± Yue Ling, shocked beyond belief, stared at the monument. She had never imagined that Ye Li could reach the 30th level. ¡°Ha-ha, Cloud Peak Academy¡¯s Martial Tower is nothing special. I haven¡¯t even exerted myself and already became second.¡± At this moment, a young man in the crowd burst into laughter. The other students were taken aback and turned to look at the source of the laughter. ¡°Is that the second-place holder, Shu Xiao?¡± The students were bewildered because most of them didn¡¯t have tierings. To them, anyone who could achieve second place was an insurmountable figure. Although Xia Xi had a ranking, it was very low. However, there was a trace of joy on her fair face. She knew Senior would be first, but seeing his name in the first place on the monument still brought her immense joy. The second-place holder, Shu Xiao, was incredibly handsome. He was now proudly pleased that he had obtained second place without exerting much effort. However, first place¡­ Shu Xiao¡¯s heart sank, for he knew that achieving the 30th level was an impossible feat in his eyes. At that moment, he noticed another young man who was a hundred times more handsome than him. This left him in shock. In their home base city, he was considered the most handsome person. He couldn¡¯t believe that there was someone in the world who was even more attractive. Shu Xiao watched as Ye Li approached, and many new students had already gathered around Shu Xiao. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only They were clearly trying to curry favor with him. Ye Li stopped in front of Shu Xiao and looked at him calmly. ¡°You¡¯re blocking my way.¡± Shu Xiao sneered, ¡°I¡¯ve never made way for anyone.¡± Xia Xi and Yang Xiong, along with others, stood beside Ye Li, glaring coldly at Shu Xiao.. Chapter 457 - Chapter 457:I Really Don’t Want to Deal with A Chapter 457:I Really Don¡¯t Want to Deal with A Insignificant Ant Like You Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations At this point, most of the new students had learned that Shu Xiao had taken the second place in the Martial Tower. Naturally, they stood on Shu Xiao¡¯s side, hoping to gain his favor. Ye Li smiled. Shu Xiao was only a fourth-tier Evolved Being, and it was ridiculous for him to say such things to Ye Li. ¡°Senior told you to move, so move,¡± Xia Xi told Shu Xiao firmly. Shu Xiao laughed at her words, ¡°Senior? Hehe.¡± In their home base city, Shu Xiao was undoubtedly a genius. Now, hearing a third-tier Evolved Being say such things to him was quite amusing. ¡°If I don¡¯t move, what will you do?¡± Shu Xiao¡¯s handsome face showed a hint of playfulness. Feng Ling did not intervene; she was too overwhelmed to do anything. These new students might not realize how difficult it was to reach the top level of the Martial Tower. She wanted to see just how powerful Ye Li really was. As a new student mentor at Cloud Peak Academy, she had never felt this way before. Ye Li shook his head inwardly. He had already given Shu Xiao the chance to step aside, but Shu Xiao refused. What could Ye Li do? Yue Ling, Wang Kang, and others knew that Shu Xiao¡¯s fate would not be pleasant. He would never know how terrifying Ye Li truly was. She remembered the scene in the restaurant and felt a sudden sense of unease. ¡°Move aside. I really don¡¯t want to deal with an insignificant ant like you,¡± Ye Li said to Shu Xiao calmly. ¡°What!!!¡± The new students were shocked when they heard his words. They couldn¡¯t believe that Ye Li considered the second-place holder an insignificant ant. If the second-place holder was an ant, what were they? ¡°How dare you call me an ant?¡± Shu Xiao gritted his teeth and spoke coldly. In their home base city, Shu Xiao was undoubtedly a top-tier genius, an insurmountable mountain for the younger generation. Yet even someone like him was referred to as an ant. ¡°Hehe,¡± Ye Li smiled openly. ¡°What are you laughing at?¡± Shu Xiao couldn¡¯t understand why Ye Li was still smiling. After a few seconds of contemplation, Ye Li said calmly to Shu Xiao, ¡°What are you if not an insignificant ant as a fourth-tier Evolved Being?¡± The new students were stunned when they heard this. They were genuinely shocked. A fourth-tier Evolved Being¡­ was actually an ant? This was a fourth-tier Evolved Being! Shu Xiao hadn¡¯t expected Ye Li to say such words and stared at him intently. ¡°Do you believe 1 will make you pay for what you said?¡± Shu Xiao roared. Xia Xi smiled and remembered how terrifying Ye Li was in the Wilderness Zone. Even a tenth-tier Evolved Being wasn¡¯t able to defeat Senior! All the genetic warriors in the Sky Blue Base City witnessed the scene of Ye Li fighting a tenth-tier member of the Dark Race in midair that day. They would never forget such a shocking battle even if they spent their entire lives. Ye Li shook his head. He had just come to the Cloud Peak Academy and really didn¡¯t want to show off too much, but it seemed that Shu Xiao didn¡¯t give him such a chance. Ye Li slowly raised his index finger, which was entangled with golden spiritual light. Suddenly, the finger fell! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only A shocking blast of golden spiritual energy shot toward Shu Xiao. Shu Xiao had no chance of blocking such an attack and watched in horror as it approached. Feng Ling was even more shocked; even she might not be able to stop this kind of attack. ¡°Stop!¡± She could only shout at Ye Li.. Chapter 458 - Chapter 458: The Shock of the New Students Chapter 458: The Shock of the New Students Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Feng Ling shouted at Ye Li to stop. However, the arrow was already released, and the attack with golden spiritual energy had been unleashed. Shu Xiao had no chance to defend against such an attack, and his pupils constricted rapidly. ¡°I¡¯m done!¡± Shu Xiao cried out. This attack was utterly terrifying. ¡°Ahh!¡± Shu Xiao let out a deafening scream, making everyone¡¯s skin crawl. The new students were stunned. Shu Xiao was the second-best among the new students, and yet he was defeated with a single strike. ¡°It¡­ it seemed like golden spiritual energy just now,¡± one of the new students remarked in shock. When the people around the new student heard this, they were shocked to the extreme. Golden spiritual energy? Golden spiritual energy corresponded to¡­ SSS-level genetic talent! The new students¡¯ eyes widened more than ever before. SSS-level genetic talent was something they had only heard of in legends, and they had never encountered it in reality. Feng Ling stared at Ye Li in disbelief. She never imagined that Ye Li was an SSS-level genetic warrior. She thought Shu Xiao was going to die, but now that she saw he was still alive, she breathed a sigh of relief. At this moment, Shu Xiao was writhing in agony on the ground. He had never experienced such a severe injury. In Ye Li¡¯s eyes, he was merely a hothouse flower. A young man swallowed hard, realizing that compared to Ye Li, he was nothing. The young man was none other than the third-place holder in the Martial Tower trial, Zhang Bai. ¡°May I¡­ may 1 ask who you are?¡± Zhang Bai asked Ye Li, scared. ¡°Ye Li.¡± Ye Li spoke slowly. ¡°What!!!¡± The new students gasped when they heard this. Ye Li? Ye Li, the first-place holder who reached the 30th level of the Martial Tower? Now they finally understood why Ye Li had been so arrogant earlier. He had set a record by reaching the 30th level of the Martial Tower! The new students looked at Ye Li again. Ye Li¡¯s figure was not majestic, but in their eyes, he stood as tall as a mountain at this moment. They could never have imagined that there was someone like Ye Li in the world. Ye Li didn¡¯t pay any attention to the new students¡¯ reactions. He turned slowly and gazed calmly at Feng Ling. ¡°You said that the higher level one reaches in the Martial Tower, the greater the rewards, right?¡± Ye Li asked her. Feng Ling was taken aback by his question and stared at him in astonishment. Suddenly, she noticed the profound killing intent hidden in the corners of Ye Li¡¯s eyes, with an imposing aura that extended both before and behind him. Was this really just a student? ¡°Top 100, follow me,¡± Feng Ling said to the new students. Xia Xi¡¯s ranking was in the thirties, while Yang Xiong and others hadn¡¯t even entered the Martial Tower because they were only second-tier Evolved Beings. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The top 100 followed Xia Xi to a building with shiny gold letters on it: ¡°New Student Rewards Pavilion.¡± After entering the pavilion, Feng Ling began distributing prizes to the students. The top 90 students received Realm Consolidation Elixirs. The higher their rankings, the more elixirs they received, and conversely, the lower their rankings, the fewer elixirs they got. The top 10 students received Accelerated Training Elixirs, which, when consumed, would increase their training speed several times over for ten days. When it came to Ye Li¡¯s turn, Feng Ling handed him ten Accelerated Training Elixirs.. Chapter 459 - Chapter 459: Merely an Illusion Chapter 459: Merely an Illusion Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Ye Li glanced lightly at the ten cultivation speed elixirs in Fengling¡¯s hand. He had anticipated a great reward for achieving the top position in the Martial Tower. But to him, these ten elixirs were no different from trash. ¡°I¡¯ll pass. Cultivation speed elixirs are of no use to me,¡± Ye Li said casually. The new students were astonished at his words. These elixirs were treasures; they coveted them but couldn¡¯t obtain any. Yet, here was Ye Li dismissing their value. Comparisons truly could be frustrating! Feng Ling furrowed her brow, giving Ye Li a cold stare. Despite Ye Li climbing to the highest level of the Martial Tower and being an SSS-grade genetic warrior, injuring someone upon his arrival at Cloud Peak Academy and causing Shu Xiao¡¯s injury meant he would face severe consequences if Shu xiao¡¯s condition worsened. Apart from the Warrior¡¯s Arena, Cloud Peak Academy strictly prohibited violence in other areas. Feng Ling acknowledged Ye Li¡¯s astonishing talent and didn¡¯t wish for him to face consequences. In fact, when Ye Li intervened with Shu Xiao, consequences were imminent. However, she never expected Ye Li to be so unappreciative. ¡°If you don¡¯t want it, just leave it!¡± Feng Ling glared at Ye Li in anger. Ye Li¡¯s expression remained unchanged, for he spoke no falsehood. Those elixirs truly held no benefit for him. But why was Feng Ling so angry? Was truth-telling frowned upon in this parallel world? Soon, Feng Ling led the group back to the playground. The new students sighed in disappointment; they regretted not storming the Martial Tower, missing the chance for a reward. Ye Li returned to Xia Xi and the others. He had considered giving the reward to Xia Xi and the group, but then he realized he had countless ways to help Xia Xi level up if he wanted. Yet, what was the use? In the academy, it was all just sheltered cultivation. Only genetic warriors who had experienced countless battles in the wilderness were truly suitable for the post-apocalyptic world. ¡°Dear students, perhaps you don¡¯t know this: this isn¡¯t the real Cloud Peak Academy; it¡¯s merely an illusion.¡± ¡°The Martial Tower you challenged is prepared for new students. So, those of you with good results, don¡¯t get too cocky. In Cloud Peak Academy, geniuses are plentiful.¡± Feng Ling glanced at Ye Li as she spoke. Ye Li, knowing his own worth, understood that Feng Ling¡¯s words might have been directed at him to some extent. But he didn¡¯t need to concern himself with it. What surprised him, though, was that this place was just an illusion. The new students were also taken aback; they believed the buildings before their eyes were the Cloud Peak Academy. ¡°Now, I¡¯ll show you the real Cloud Peak Academy,¡± Feng Ling addressed the students. As she spoke, Feng Ling formed hand seals and murmured incantations. Suddenly, an incredibly awe-inspiring structure materialized before the new students. Wide-eyed, the students were astounded by the grandeur of the building. Indeed, it was a university founded by the Warrior Alliance. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Dear students, this is the Freshman Institute.¡± Feng Ling addressed the students. ¡°Now, I will assign mentors to each of you.¡± Subsequently, ten seventh-level Evolved Beings appeared. Ten of them, both male and female, were evidently the new student mentors.. Chapter 460 - Chapter 460: Feng Ling’s Anger Chapter 460: Feng Ling¡¯s Anger Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°New students in the top 100 will be under my direct supervision,¡± Feng Ling continued. Following this, she divided the students by their tiers. Ye Li and Xia Xi became Feng Ling¡¯s students. ¡°Ye Li, I¡¯m sorry about what happened last time.¡± A voice as clear as a skylark¡¯s call reached Ye Li¡¯s ears. Ye Li followed the voice and saw that Yue Ling and Wang Kang were standing in front of him. Both Yue Ling and Wang Kang were in the top 100, and they were Feng Ling¡¯s students now. ¡°I¡¯ve already given you a lesson last time. No need to apologize,¡± Ye Li looked at Yue Ling indifferently. Yue Ling¡¯s face showed a bit of disappointment. She bit her teeth and looked at Ye Li. ¡°Ye Li, can you¡­¡± Yue Ling didn¡¯t continue her words; she hesitated. Ye Li remained silent. His expression was unchanged, and he knew that Yue Ling had more to say. After a few seconds, Yue Ling finally gathered her courage. ¡°Ye Li, can you protect us in the future?¡± Ye Li was slightly surprised. He thought Yue Ling wanted to let go of the incident at the restaurant. He didn¡¯t expect Yue Ling to ask for his protection. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Yue Ling was also a student of Cloud Peak Academy, he might have already forgotten about her. Since he transmigrated to this parallel world, he had encountered countless people Yue Ling. If he remembered every one of them, his brain would probably explode. ¡°Ha, you were so tough in the restaurant, calling yourself Big Sister, and now you want Senior to protect you?¡± Xia Xi looked at Yue Ling indignantly. ¡°Why do you care what 1 say when I¡¯m talking to Ye Li? It¡¯s not like I want you to protect me,¡± Yue Ling said disdainfully, glancing at Xia Xi. Xia Xi was a third-tier Evolved Being, and she was a fourth-tier Evolved Being. She still felt a little superior to Xia Xi. ¡°You¡­!¡± Xia Xi stared at Yue Ling angrily. Yue Ling just rolled her eyes at Xia Xi and didn¡¯t bother to look at her further. Xia Xi stomped her feet in anger and turned her head away. ¡°Ye Li, you¡­ you haven¡¯t answered my question,¡± Yue Ling cautiously asked Ye Li. Ye Li couldn¡¯t help but smile. In truth, Yue Ling was quite interesting, a tsundere rich girl who hadn¡¯t experienced many hardships. ¡°Up to you,¡± Ye Li replied casually. Yue Ling was surprised. ¡°Ye Li, does that mean you agreed?¡± Ye Li didn¡¯t respond. Instead, he heard Feng Ling say, ¡°Dear students, next, I¡¯ll take you to the classrooms.¡± Feng Ling then led the top 100 students toward their classroom. Upon reaching the classrooms, Feng Ling assigned seats to the students. In Cloud Peak Academy, learning wasn¡¯t just about practicing. Sometimes, there were other matters to discuss. It was Ye Li¡¯s turn to be seated. ¡°Ye Li, go sit there,¡± Feng Ling pointed to a seat. Ye Li smiled and looked at Feng Ling. ¡°I don¡¯t like that seat.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Feng Ling knew that Ye Li wasn¡¯t easy to deal with. She tried to calm herself and said, ¡°Ye Li, then where would you like to sit?¡± Ye Li smiled again. ¡°I don¡¯t need a seat.¡± He had come to Cloud Peak Academy to see Xiao Hui and the others. He didn¡¯t expect there to be a ¡°Freshman Institute.¡± It was quite troublesome. Although Cloud Peak Academy was established by the Warrior Alliance, it meant little to him. ¡°Ye Li, are you here at Cloud Peak Academy to cultivate or not?¡± Feng Ling stared at Ye Li and scolded angrily.. Chapter 461 - Chapter 461: Take me to the Senior Students Institute Chapter 461: Take me to the Senior Students Institute Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Feng Ling thought that even with Ye Li¡¯s terrifying genetic talent and probably a high realm, he shouldn¡¯t have this kind of attitude. She couldn¡¯t figure out Ye Li¡¯s exact realm, but she assumed he might be a fifth-tier Evolved Being. A fifth-tier Evolved Being with an SSS-level genetic talent could easily defeat a fourth-tier Evolved Being with a single blow. ¡°Ye Li, you need to tell me right now if you came to Cloud Peak Academy to cultivate or not. If not, you can leave anytime!¡± Feng Ling stared at Ye Li, fully aware that individuals with such incredible talents and high levels often displayed extreme arrogance. But such people wouldn¡¯t last a minute in the wilderness. ¡°You¡¯re absolutely right; I didn¡¯t come to Cloud Peak Academy to cultivate,¡± Ye Li said calmly. ¡°You¡­!¡± Feng Ling glared at Ye Li. She expected that her words would make Ye Li realize his arrogance and back down. She hadn¡¯t imagined that he would press on. ¡°Take me to see a few people; they were admitted to Cloud Peak Academy last year,¡± Ye Li suddenly said to Feng Ling. The other new students were utterly stunned by Ye Li¡¯s behavior. They couldn¡¯t have anticipated that he would speak to his instructor this way. Xia Xi felt a bit disheartened. She had asked Ye Li before coming to Cloud Peak Academy, and he had answered her questions honestly. Feng Ling was taken aback, not understanding what Ye Li meant. ¡°Ye Li, what exactly do you mean?¡± ¡°They entered the Cloud Peak Academy last year. Just take me there.¡± Feng Ling was surprised. She wondered if Ye Li entered the Cloud Peak Academy just to meet someone. In a world where many aspired to enter Cloud Peak Academy, this young man had managed to get in and was only here to meet people. ¡°Ye Li, you want to meet senior students?¡± Feng Ling asked Ye Li. Ye Li nodded. ¡°Sort of.¡± Feng Ling contemplated for a few seconds before saying, ¡°Alright, since you want to meet them, I¡¯ll take you.¡± She thought that by letting Ye Li visit the Senior Students Institute, he could see just how terrifying geniuses in this world could be. Then, he would understand how abundant talents were in this world. She was doing it for Ye Li¡¯s own good. Unfortunately, she had no idea that Ye Li was a tenth-tier Evolved Being, and his Apocalypse Legion was terrifying beyond belief. If she knew, she would realize how absurd her thoughts were. ¡°Dear students, you¡¯re free to move around now!¡± After giving her instructions, Feng Ling took Ye Li to the Senior Students Institute. The Senior Students Institute and the Freshmen Institute were not in the same place. Feng Ling led Ye Li toward the Senior Students Institute. For some reason, Ye Li was really eager to see Xiao Hui and the others. He couldn¡¯t stand moving at such a slow pace. ¡°Give me your hand,¡± Ye Li told Feng Ling. Feng Ling was puzzled. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°I told you to give me your hand. As a new student instructor of Cloud Peak Academy, you wouldn¡¯t have difficulty understanding my words, would you?¡± Ye Li said indifferently. Feng Ling swore it was the first time she had been this surprised in her entire life. This person¡­ he was a lecher? She wanted to refuse, but then a powerful grip took hold of her hand. After that, she couldn¡¯t say anything; she just felt herself moving at high speed. Ye Li¡¯s skill, Swift Steps, was now at an SSS level.. He could walk ten thousand miles during a day and eight thousand miles during a night with that skill! Chapter 462 - Chapter 462: I’ll Give You One Second to Disappear Chapter 462: I¡¯ll Give You One Second to Disappear Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Feng Ling hadn¡¯t realized it yet, and she and Ye Li had already arrived at the Senior Students Institute. ¡°How is this possible!¡± Feng Ling¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. She stared at Ye Li in astonishment, but his face remained impassive, as if he¡¯d forgotten their previous travel. She only remembered that Ye Li had grabbed her hand, and then they were in the Senior Students Institute. Ye Li paid no attention to Feng Ling. He was observing the scene before him. In front of him was a training field where many students were practicing. ¡°Ye Li, this is the Senior Students Institute,¡± Feng Ling said to him. One of the reasons she had brought Ye Li to the Senior Students Institute was to expose him to the true geniuses at Cloud Peak Academy. However, her intentions had changed after their previous experience. Ye Li used his Heavenly Spirit Eyes to search for Xiao Hui¡¯s figure but found nothing. ¡°Ye Li, that is the real Martial Tower,¡± Feng Ling told him. Ye Li followed Feng Ling¡¯s gaze and saw that the Martial Tower here was no different from the one in the Freshmen Institute. ¡°Feng Ling, how did you come to the Senior Students Institute?¡± A magnetic voice reached Ye Li¡¯s ears. Soon, a man of a similar age to Feng Ling approached. He was quite handsome, and surprisingly, he was an eighth-tier Evolved Being. It was clear that he was an instructor at Cloud Peak Academy. ¡°Ren Dong,¡± Feng Ling¡¯s brow furrowed, and a hint of disdain appeared on her fair face. ¡°And who is this¡­¡± Ren Dong walked up to Feng Ling and asked while looking at Ye Li. ¡°I was wondering, Feng Ling, is he your boyfriend? But he looks younger than you,¡± Ren Dong said with a flirtatious smile. Feng Ling was taken aback. She hadn¡¯t expected Ren Dong to say this. Just as she was about to respond, Ye Li spoke first. ¡°Do you think I would be her boyfriend?¡± Ye Li said calmly. ¡°Hmm?¡± Ren Dong stared at Ye Li, instinctively feeling that Ye Li was implying something in his words. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Ren Dong asked. Ye Li smiled. ¡°Do you think someone like her could be my girlfriend? In other words, do you think she¡¯s qualified to be my girlfriend?¡± These words shocked both Ren Dong and Feng Ling. Feng Ling knew that Ye Li was arrogant, and she knew he had the right to be arrogant. But hearing him say these words made her¡­ Ren Dong was left dumbfounded. He hadn¡¯t expected a young man who appeared several years younger than himself to say something like this. Feng Ling and Ren Dong were from the same base city, and they were both instructors at Cloud Peak Academy. In Ren Dong¡¯s eyes, Feng Ling was stunningly beautiful, and he had been secretly infatuated with her for a long time. However, Feng Ling had always disliked him. ¡°You¡­ you!¡± Ren Dong stared at Ye Li, at a loss for words. Ye Li smiled and calmly spoke to Ren Dong, ¡°I¡¯ll give you one second to disappear, or there will be serious consequences.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ren Dong was shocked once again. This person¡­ was so arrogant? Ren Dong had met many arrogant individuals, but he had never seen someone this arrogant, not even heard of. ¡°Feng Ling, who is he?¡± Ren Dong gritted his teeth and asked. He couldn¡¯t figure out Ye Li¡¯s realm, but even a first-tier Evolved Being could hide their realm. This wasn¡¯t worth mentioning. Ren Dong thought that Ye Li¡¯s audacity might be due to some extraordinary background, and he needed to find out more before proceeding. ¡°He¡­ he¡¯s a new student at Cloud Peak Academy,¡± Feng Ling finally said after a few seconds.. Chapter 463 - Chapter 463: Do You Dare to Fight on the Life-and-death Arena? Chapter 463: Do You Dare to Fight on the Life-and-death Arena? Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°A new student?¡± Ren Dong was taken aback. In his opinion, Ye Li must be the young master of some super family, or he wouldn¡¯t be so arrogant. Could it be that he came to Cloud Peak Academy just to experience life? ¡°May 1 ask which family you belong to?¡± To be on the safe side, Ren Dong decided to find out more. Ye Li smiled to himself. Why was it that he was willing to give people a chance, yet they never seemed to appreciate it? ¡°I don¡¯t belong to any family,¡± Ye Li said calmly. ¡°I gave you one second to disappear in front of me. Why didn¡¯t you seize this opportunity?¡± Ye Li continued to speak to Ren Dong. Ren Dong was infuriated. He couldn¡¯t remember the last time he had been this angry. ¡°Young man, are you looking for trouble?¡± However, Feng Ling showed no signs of trying to intervene. She wanted to see Ren Dong put Ye Li in his place, especially after Ye Li had said she wasn¡¯t qualified to be his girlfriend. No matter where you went, there were always people who enjoyed watching a spectacle. Ren Dong¡¯s voice was loud, and many Cloud Peak Academy students heard him. They rushed over to see what was happening. ¡°Who is this guy? How dare he confront Instructor Ren Dong?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, a newcomer is fearless, but wait, Instructor Ren Dong will make him regret it.¡± ¡°Perhaps when Instructor Ren Dong reveals his true strength, this person will be scared out of his wits.¡± All the students pitied Ye Li, and it was clear to them what his fate would be. They looked at Ye Li, but to their surprise, his face remained calm, as if he hadn¡¯t noticed the punch that was about to hit him. ¡°How can a person like you change?¡± Ye Li looked at Ren Dong indifferently. Hearing this, Ren Dong was even more furious. He raised his fist and punched Ye Li. If a low-leveled Evolved Being was hit by this punch, he would definitely die. Feng Ling¡¯s eyes widened. She thought that Ren Dong just wanted to teach Ye Li a lesson. She never dreamed that Ren Dong would launch such a terrifying punch. She wanted to stop him, but Ren Dong¡¯s fist had already reached Ye Li. None of the students expected that Ye Li had no intention of dodging at all, and his face was as calm as water, as if he didn¡¯t see the punch coming at him at all. Some students even closed their eyes, unable to bear the thought of witnessing a bloody scene. At that moment, Ren Dong¡¯s fist was mere inches from Ye Li. In the blink of an eye! Ye Li suddenly disappeared from where he stood, leaving only a blurry afterimage. ¡°What!!!¡± Ren Dong, Feng Ling, and the other students were all shocked. They couldn¡¯t fathom how Ye Li had vanished in an instant. They frantically searched for Ye Li, and when they finally spotted him, he was already behind Ren Dong. Ren Dong turned around, only to find Ye Li looking at him with a calm expression. ¡°Alih!¡± Ren Dong had just opened his mouth to speak when he felt intense pain in his body. Then he was sent flying and landed heavily on the ground. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only More and more students gathered on the training field, numbering in the thousands. They all looked at each other in disbelief. The events they had witnessed today had left them utterly shocked. Ren Dong struggled to his feet and glared at Ye Li with malice in his eyes. No one had dared to strike him since he was born. ¡°Do you dare to fight in the life-and-death arena?¡± Ren Dong stared at Ye Li.. Chapter 464 - Chapter 464: The Life-and-death Arena Chapter 464: The Life-and-death Arena Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations The life-and-death arena? Ye Li had never heard of it before, but he could easily deduce its meaning. When Ren Dong mentioned it, the other students were left in shock. The life-and-death arena was an arena where the two sides competed regardless of life or death. Both parties needed to agree and then sign an agreement. All the students looked at Ye Li, wondering if he would accept the challenge. They were now somewhat excited. They had initially thought that Ye Li wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand the punch from Instructor Ren Dong. However, they now understood that not only were they wrong, but they were utterly mistaken. ¡°Ren Dong, what do you want?¡± Feng Ling stared at Ren Dong and asked. Ren Dong ignored Feng Ling and continued to stare at Ye Li. Ye Li calmly smiled and responded, ¡°The life-and-death arena?¡± ¡°Since you want to challenge me to a life-and-death duel, it would be impolite of me not to accept, wouldn¡¯t it?¡± The news of a life-and-death duel quickly spread throughout Cloud Peak Academy. And the president, vice president, and academy instructors all rushed to the scene. At that moment, a man in his sixties, who was an eighth-tier Evolved Being, walked over. The man glanced at Ren Dong and then at Ye Li. ¡°Do you truly wish to fight in the life-and-death arena?¡± the old man asked in a deep voice. ¡°Yes!¡± Ren Dong answered firmly. ¡°Yes.¡± Ye Li nodded. The old man sighed and said, ¡°What are your names?¡± ¡°Ren Dong.¡± ¡°Ye Li.¡± The old man then printed two copies of an agreement, each with the respective names of the participants. ¡°After pressing your fingerprints on them, the agreement will become effective.¡± Ye Li and Ren Dong pressed their fingerprints on the documents, and the old man collected them. ¡°You may proceed to the life-and-death arena.¡± Ren Dong walked over to the nearby life-and-death arena and stared coldly at Ye Li. ¡°Come up!¡± Ren Dong beckoned to Ye Li. Ye Li smiled faintly and then leaped gracefully onto the life-and-death arena with incredible agility, covering the distance in less than a second. The other students were left stunned. His speed was astonishingly fast. They barely had time to follow his movements before he had already reached the life-and-death arena. ¡°President, what kind of person is Ye Li?¡± the vice-president asked. Both the vice-president and the president were tenth-tier Evolved Beings, roughly seventy years old. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± the president shook his head. ¡°Then do you think Ye Li will win?¡± the vice-president continued. ¡°It¡¯s hard to say,¡± the president replied, gazing at Ye Li. He had a feeling that there was something mysterious about Ye Li. ¡°Ye Li, do you know what it means to fight in the life-and-death arena?¡± Ren Dong sneered coldly. Ye Li smiled and replied, ¡°Doesn¡¯t it mean that you¡¯re about to die?¡± ¡°What¡­ what did you say?¡± Ren Dong replied, enunciating each word, his fury evident. Ye Li smiled again and beckoned to Ren Dong, ¡°Come on, let me kill you.¡± Ren Dong couldn¡¯t tolerate it any longer, and rage erupted from him, like a raging tiger. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Tiger King¡¯s Iron Fist!¡± Ren Dong roared and unleashed a punch, like a tiger pouncing down the mountain, creating a tiger illusion formed from spiritual energy that lunged toward Ye Li. Ye Li shook his head lightly, and though Ren Dong¡¯s attack had some power, it was no match for him. Swish! With a wind-breaking sound, a horrifying golden spiritual light appeared, attacking the illusion of the tiger.. Chapter 465 - Chapter 465: What Kind of Finger is This? Chapter 465: What Kind of Finger is This? Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations The golden spiritual light attack and the tiger illusion collided heavily. ¡°Boom!¡± Instantly, spiritual energy scattered! The students were stunned. Golden spiritual light? An SSS-level genetic talent? In Cloud Peak Academy, there was only one SSS-level genetic warrior. It was Wang Tian, the first genius of the academy. In their eyes, he was an insurmountable mountain. The president, vice-president, and instructors at Cloud Peak Academy had never expected that Ye Li was an SSS-level genetic warrior. Even though Ye Li was an SSS-level genetic warrior, his strength was still too terrifying. Ren Dong was the former number one genius of the Cloud Peak Academy, an SS-level class gene genetic warrior. As for Ye Li, although he looked to be about 20 years old, it was impossible for him to be more than twenty years old since he could be admitted into the Cloud Peak Academy. This realization left the new students in utter shock. Why was there such a terrifying genius in this world? They didn¡¯t know, they really didn¡¯t know!!! When the golden spiritual light attack and the tiger illusion collided, they canceled each other out. Ren Dong was horrified. His Tiger King¡¯s Iron Fist was his most powerful technique, and he never expected that Ye Li could withstand it. Ye Li¡¯s attack had only used less than one percent of his full power. He was now a tenth-tier Evolved Being, making Ren Dong, an eighth-tier Evolved Being, seem pitifully weak in comparison. Ye Li gazed calmly at Ren Dong, who was full of anger, and said, ¡°Use all your abilities. Don¡¯t let me kill you so easily.¡± Ren Dong¡¯s entire body trembled when he heard this. ¡°Ye Li, you¡­!¡± It was only at this moment that Ren Dong realized how foolish he had been. Just now, in the life-and-death arena, facing Ye Li¡¯s terrifying speed, he was sent flying before he could see clearly. Suddenly, Ren Dong¡¯s pupils were constricted rapidly. He couldn¡¯t help but believe that Ye Li was much stronger than him. And golden spiritual light? He would even rather believe that he was about to die than believe that Ye Li was an SSS-level genetic warrior. ¡°I¡¯ll say it again. Use all your abilities. Don¡¯t let me kill you so easily. Don¡¯t make me say it a third time,¡± Ye Li said calmly to Ren Dong. Ren Dong swallowed hard, and cold sweat soaked his entire body. His heart was pounding. Seeing Ren Dong¡¯s reaction, Ye Li shook his head internally and said, ¡°Since you¡¯re not coming to me, I¡¯ll come to you.¡± With that, Ye Li activated his Swift Steps!!! Ye Li was nowhere to be seen, and only an afterimage appeared in front of the students. All the observers, including the students and Cloud Peak Academy¡¯s president, vice-president, and instructors, stared with their eyes wide open. Ye Li reappeared in front of Ren Dong. He raised one finger. ¡°I have one finger that can destroy the world!¡± The sound of Ye Li¡¯s voice echoed in everyone¡¯s hearts, and upon hearing it, they felt their souls quiver. The finger fell! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only What kind of finger was this? No words could describe it. Ren Dong screamed. ¡°Don¡¯t kill me! Don¡¯t kill me!¡± Unfortunately, Ye Li showed no intention of stopping his finger. When Ye Li¡¯s finger touched Ren Dong¡¯s forehead, Ren Dong¡¯s life said its final farewell to the world.. Chapter 466 - Chapter 466: Xiao Hui and the Others Went to Dark Mountain Chapter 466: Xiao Hui and the Others Went to Dark Mountain Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Silence, a deadly silence. At this moment, absolutely no one could speak because their mouths could fit a large bowl with the way they hung open. No one would have ever thought that Ren Dong, an eighth-tier Evolved Being and instructor at Cloud Peak Academy, had died like this. Life-and-Death Ring, Life-and-Death Ring! The underworld had a new ghost, and Ren Dong was no longer in the mortal realm. Yet Ye Li¡¯s face remained calm and unmoved, as if nothing had happened. Ye Li glanced at the people beneath the life-and-death arena, and after a few seconds, he slowly spoke, ¡°Although I am a new student at Cloud Peak Academy, I didn¡¯t come here to cultivate. 1 came to see a few people.¡± The tone of Ye Li¡¯s voice was filled with spiritual energy, permeating throughout Cloud Peak Academy. The president and vice-president were taken aback; this wasn¡¯t what they had anticipated. The students were equally surprised. Looking across the entire continent, there were countless people who aspired to enter Cloud Peak Academy. But Ye Li entered Cloud Peak Academy just to meet a few people? ¡°She is Xiao Hui, Yun Man, Lu Qian, and Su Xun¡¯er,¡± Ye Li continued. He hadn¡¯t seen the four girls with his Heavenly Spirit Eyes. This revelation left the students astonished. Xiao Hui? Xiao Hui was the genius of their generation, with an S-level genetic talent. Feng Ling looked at Ye Li¡¯s figure in the life-and-death arena in shock. For some reason, her heart unexpectedly started to flutter like a lost deer. If anyone else had said they joined Cloud Peak Academy just to meet a few people, everyone would think they were a fool. But for Ye Li, who casually killed Ren Dong, an eighth-tier Evolved Being, it was a different story. Of course, they didn¡¯t dare to think that Ye Li was a fool. ¡°Senior, Xiao Hui and the others have gone to Dark Mountain for training,¡± one student exclaimed. Ye Li realized why he didn¡¯t see Xiao Hui and the others. It turned out that they were going to gain experience. This was the first time Ye Li had heard of the Dark Mountain, but it didn¡¯t matter. Finding it was a simple matter for him. Ye Li opened the Point Mail and bought an Evolved Being Upgrading Elixir, which he then tossed to the student who spoke to him. The student was a second-tier Evolved Being.. He took the medicine that Ye Li threw over and looked at Ye Li in confusion. ¡°Senior, what is this¡­?¡± ¡°This is an upgrading elixir.¡± ¡°What!!!¡± The students around him all gasped when they saw the upgrading elixir in the second-tier Evolved Being¡¯s hand. It was a precious elixir, and they couldn¡¯t understand why Ye Li had it. The upgrading elixir didn¡¯t have any effect on high-level Evolved Beings, but for low-level Evolved Beings, its effects were incredibly significant. ¡°Come to the Dark Mountain with me,¡± Ye Li said coldly to Feng Ling. As soon as he finished speaking, he took Feng Ling¡¯s hand and activated the Swift Steps to leave the Senior Students Institute. The student who had received the elixir swallowed hard, overwhelmed by disbelief. The surrounding students also expressed their disbelief. The upgrading elixir was too precious, and they couldn¡¯t fathom why Ye Li would give it away so casually. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Immediately, the student gritted his teeth and drank the upgrading elixir. Suddenly, his eyes widened because he felt that he was about to make a breakthrough. He hurriedly sat cross-legged on the ground and refined the medicine. In no time, he had indeed advanced to a third-tier Evolved Being. ¡°I¡­ I¡­ I¡¯ve become a third-tier Evolved Being?¡± The student was stuttering. The students around him could swear that this was the most regretful moment of their lives.. Chapter 467 - Chapter 467: Dark Mountain Chapter 467: Dark Mountain Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Ye Li took Feng Ling¡¯s hand and activated the Swift Steps to leave the Cloud Peak Academy. Ye Li halted his steps and looked at Feng Ling calmly. ¡°Let go of me!¡± Feng Ling stared at Ye Li with disgust. Although she had never met anyone like Ye Li, his strength and genetic talent were far more terrifying than she could have imagined. However, she knew that she hated people like Ye Li. Ye Li released Feng Ling¡¯s hand and said in a calm tone, ¡°Where is Dark Mountain?¡± Feng Ling had anticipated that Ye Li would ask this, and her face twisted into a cold smile. ¡°Why should I tell you?¡± Ye Li remained unfazed by her response. ¡°Do you think you have the right not to tell me when you are in front of me?¡± Feng Ling was shocked. She really was. She never expected someone like Ye Li to exist. Why did she have to tell him where the Dark Mountain was? ¡°What if I refuse to tell you?¡± Feng Ling stared at Ye Li. Ye Li smiled calmly, ¡°I have thirty-six ways to make you regret it. Do you believe me?¡± He had never been a good person, nor did he know how to show mercy to women. He only knew that if Feng Ling didn¡¯t tell him what he wanted to know, he would take corresponding measures. Upon hearing this, Feng Ling stared at Ye Li and couldn¡¯t help but think of the scene in the life-and-death arena just now. She knew that Ye Li was definitely not lying. Such a person¡­ Feng Ling really couldn¡¯t imagine why she could feel the aura of a mountain of corpses and a sea of blood on Ye Li, who looked to be only about twenty years old. Such an aura even made her a little breathless. ¡°Very well! I¡¯ll take you there!¡± Feng Ling gritted her teeth and spoke. Ye Li nodded, and then he said, ¡°Give me your hand.¡± Feng Ling knew what Ye Li meant, and after a few moments of contemplation, she reluctantly placed her hand in his. Ye Li activated the Swift Steps. He was literally flying in the air. With the information provided by Feng Ling, Ye Li already knew the location of Dark Mountain. Dark Mountain wasn¡¯t too far from Cloud Peak Academy, and Ye Li¡¯s speed with the Swift Steps was astonishing. In just a moment, he and Feng Ling arrived at the foot of Dark Mountain. Ye Li gazed at the Dark Mountain, which exuded a weak aura of the Dark Race. There didn¡¯t seem to be any powerful Dark Race beings around. ¡°Come out.¡± Ye Li released the Apocalypse Legion from the system space. They hadn¡¯t come out for many days, so it was time for them to get some fresh air. Ah Da, Bai Wawa, Hongye, Yutong, Ah Qi, Bone Maiden, Long Yu, Xiao Hei, and eighteen clawed zombies. After becoming loth-tier zombies, the eyes of Ah Da and the others turned black, but their faces still bore some signs of zombification. Feng Ling, who was watching, took a few steps back in terror when she saw the zombies suddenly appear. She stared at the Apocalypse Legion with immense fear. ¡°10th¡­ loth-tier zombies?¡± And seven of them! Feng Ling was horrified beyond words. She had never expected to see such a scene. Could it be¡­ Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Her horrified gaze turned to Ye Li, and she had a shocking suspicion. ¡°Never think that 1 am a member of the Dark Race. Don¡¯t try my patience,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Feng Ling was so shocked that her soul seemed to have left her body. How could he know what she was thinking? ¡°Don¡¯t worry. They won¡¯t harm you. There¡¯s nothing to be afraid of,¡± Ye Li added casually.. Chapter 468 - Chapter 468: Meeting the Four Girls Chapter 468: Meeting the Four Girls Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Feng Ling stared at Ye Li in terror. He wasn¡¯t part of the Dark Race, was he? Could he be a human? That was impossible! Feng Ling shook her head, for humans couldn¡¯t control zombies, especially not 10 th-tier zombies. At this moment, she finally understood why Ye Li¡¯s strength was so formidable. He was from the Dark Race, so everything made sense. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Ye Li said to Feng Ling. Feng Ling was taken aback. She stared at Ye Li¡¯s flawless face in astonishment. ¡°You¡­ You are a member of the Dark Race. I¡¯m not going with you.¡± Feng Ling looked at Ye Li warily. Ye Li smiled calmly. He had already told Feng Ling that he wasn¡¯t from the Dark Race, so why didn¡¯t she believe him? ¡°I told you, I¡¯m not a member of the Dark Race. I don¡¯t want to say it a third time,¡± Ye Li said indifferently. ¡°Then what are you?¡± Feng Ling stared at Ye Li, and she knew he couldn¡¯t possibly be human. Ye Li pondered for a moment and then said to Feng Ling, ¡°I am a demon.¡± Demon? Feng Ling widened her eyes. She had never heard of such a thing. ¡°Impossible, you must be from the Dark Race,¡± Feng Ling said to Ye Li. ¡°Woman, how could my master be from the Dark Race? You really don¡¯t know anything!¡± Xiao Hei looked disdainful while gazing at Feng Ling. ¡°What!!!¡± Feng Ling was shocked, and her pupils constricted rapidly. She even thought she had misheard. A dog was speaking like a human? Feng Ling swallowed hard and looked at Xiao Hei. It was clearly a dog, so how could it speak like a human? She didn¡¯t understand; she really didn¡¯t. ¡°Brother, why does this woman insist that you are from the Dark Race?¡± Yutong looked at Ye Li, puzzled. Ye Li smiled and stroked Yutong¡¯s head. ¡°Let¡¯s go up the mountain.¡± Ye Li looked at Feng Ling. After speaking, Ye Li headed up Dark Mountain. Feng Ling watched Ye Li¡¯s retreating figure. She gritted her teeth and followed him but kept a certain distance between them. Soon, Ye Li and the Apocalypse Legion arrived at Dark Mountain. Ye Li activated his Heavenly Spirit Eyes and began searching for the four girls¡¯ whereabouts. As the saying goes, fortune favors the prepared. Ye Li spotted Xiao Hui. To his surprise, Xiao Hui, Yun Man, Su Xun¡¯er, and Lu Qian were all together, appearing to be from the same class. ¡°It seems they¡¯ve encountered danger,¡± Ye Li muttered to himself. ¡°Xiao Hui, what should we do?¡± Su Xun¡¯er asked Xiao Hui. Yun Man and Lu Qian had cautious expressions. They were currently surrounded by a group of vicious wolves. These wolves were all infected with the zombie virus. Their eyes were bloodshot, and their sharp teeth glinted with cold light as they stared at the girls, ready to pounce at any moment. Although these wolves weren¡¯t of high level, their numbers were considerable, amounting to several hundred. Xiao Hui was now a 4th-tier Evolved Being, while Yun Man, Su Xun¡¯er, and Lu Qian had reached the 3rd tier. ¡°We¡¯re too far from Teacher Lu. She won¡¯t make it here in time. We can only fight our way out,¡± Xiao Hui said. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At this moment, Ye Li, the Apocalypse Legion, and Feng Ling were perched on a tall tree, observing the four women. There was a faint smile on Ye Li¡¯s flawless face. Feng Ling glanced at the four girls, then at Ye Li. She had no doubts; Ye Li had come to see them. Suddenly, hundreds of wolves pounced on the four girls. The four girls began using their skills to fend off the approaching wolves.. Chapter 469 - Chapter 469: Reunion After a Long Separation Chapter 469: Reunion After a Long Separation Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations The number of vicious wolves was simply overwhelming. Xiao Hui was holding her own, but Yun Man, Su Xun¡¯er, and Lu Qian, being only 3rd-tier Evolved Beings, were clearly struggling. ¡°Let¡¯s break through,¡± Xiao Hui said. The three women nodded in agreement. Shortly after, they prepared to fight their way out. Though their individual levels were not very high, the collective strength of the four women was considerable. ¡°Xun¡¯er, be careful!¡± Xiao Hui shouted. A vicious wolf lunged toward Su Xun¡¯er at close range. Su Xun¡¯er, with wide-open eyes, was unable to evade from such a close distance. However, just as the wolf was about to attack, Ye Li raised his finger, and a terrifying golden spiritual light coiled around it. Suddenly, the finger fell! A horrifying beam of golden spiritual light flew toward the wolf. Swish! The wolf that was charging at Su Xun¡¯er was instantly pierced through. ¡°What!!!¡± The four girls were shocked at the same time. Su Xun¡¯er was trembling all over. She had thought she was doomed, but she couldn¡¯t have imagined that she would be saved. Feng Ling understood Ye Li¡¯s terrifying abilities well. She knew that nothing Ye Li did now could surprise her. However, when she looked at Ye Li again, she realized that he and the Apocalypse Legion had already disappeared. ¡°Heaven and Earth Dao!¡± Xiao Hei shouted, and then his body rapidly enlarged, reaching a height of ten meters. He appeared formidable from all angles. Seeing this giant monster, these wolves infected with the zombie virus were terrified. Xiao Hei directly used his skill, Devour! The wolves successfully became Xiao Hei¡¯s meal. Xiao Hui, Yun Man, Su Xun¡¯er, and Lu Qian had their eyes wide open in astonishment. They looked at the young man with the flawless face. His handsome, fair face and his clear eyes. ¡°Senior¡­¡± Xiao Hui¡¯s voice trembled. ¡°More than a year has passed, and you¡¯ve matured,¡± Ye Li smiled and said to Xiao Hui. Hearing this, Xiao Hui couldn¡¯t hold herself back and pounced on Ye Li. ¡°Senior, I missed you so much! I thought I¡¯d never see you again in this lifetime.¡± Xiao Hui began to cry. Ye Li gently patted Xiao Hui¡¯s back. As they say, all meetings in this world were reunions after a long separation. Yun Man, Su Xun¡¯er, and Lu Qian remained frozen in place. Especially Su Xun¡¯er and Lu Qian. They could never have imagined that Xiao Hui knew Ye Li. Ye Li looked at the three girls who were still standing there in disbelief and slowly asked, ¡°How have you all been?¡± Once they heard this, Yun Man, Su Xun¡¯er, and Lu Qian snapped back to reality. ¡°Senior.¡± Yun Man called out to Ye Li. Although she had been looking forward to meeting Ye Li, now that it had actually happened, she wasn¡¯t sure how to face him. When they were in the Annan Base City, her father chose to stand with Chen Ba. She remembered clearly that at that time had said these words: ¡°You are all flesh and blood, and this is your choice. Starting today, you will walk your own path in the sunlight, and I will cross my single-plank bridge.¡± At that time, only Xiao Hui had been willing to stand by Ye Li¡¯s side. ¡°Senior.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Senior.¡± Su Xun¡¯er and Lu Qian each called out to Ye Li. Xiao Hui and Yun Man were a bit astonished. They hadn¡¯t expected Su Xun¡¯er and Lu Qian to also know Senior. Feng Ling, who was still up in the high tree, watched the scene below. This long-awaited reunion left her feeling a bit¡­ melancholic! Chapter 470 - Chapter 470: So You All Know Senior Chapter 470: So You All Know Senior Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Xun¡¯er, Qian¡¯er, you also know Senior?¡± Xiao Hui looked at Su Xun¡¯er and Lu Qian with confusion. Su Xun¡¯er and Lu Qian nodded. Su Xun¡¯er had seen Ye Li for the first time at the West Mountain Burial Mound. She remembered encountering a giant python there, and if it hadn¡¯t been for Ye Li, her and her sister¡¯s lives would have been in grave danger. Lu Qian, on the other hand, had met Ye Li in Huangjiang Base City. At that time, Ye Li asked her how to go to the Su family. Seeing Su Xun¡¯er and Lu Qian nod, Xiao Hui and Yun Man were taken aback. They hadn¡¯t expected Xun¡¯er and Qian¡¯er to know Senior. The four women then shared their respective stories about their encounters with Ye Li. ¡°Senior, I¡¯m a 4th-tier Evolved Being now.¡± Xiao Hui boasted with a hint of pride on her small face. Now, Xiao Hui was also considered a genius at Cloud Peak Academy, although not the kind of super genius. Yun Man, Su Xun¡¯er, and Lu Qian all had A-level genetic talents, while Xiao Hui had an S-level genetic talent, so her cultivation speed was naturally faster. At this moment, Feng Ling also approached. The four women looked at Feng Ling, and they were all a bit dumbfounded. ¡°Instructor Feng Ling, how come you¡¯re here?¡± When Xiao Hui and her fellow students first entered the Freshmen Institute at Cloud Peak Academy, Feng Ling was their teacher. Feng Ling felt a bit awkward, feeling like she was shining brighter than a 3,000-watt light bulb in this situation. ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± Feng Ling didn¡¯t know how to answer. Could she just say that she was forcibly brought here by Ye Li? ¡°Senior, what about Ah Da and the others¡­¡± At this point, the four women finally looked at the Apocalypse Legion. They had been at Cloud Peak Academy for over a year now, so they naturally knew about loth-tier zombies, which were also known as Zombie Kings. Seven Zombie Kings were truly terrifying! ¡°Woof woof woof! I¡¯m Xiao Hei, a divine beast,¡± Xiao Hei introduced himself to the four girls. ¡°What an adorable dog!¡± Xiao Hui reached out to pat Xiao Hei¡¯s head. After Ye Li introduced the Apocalypse Legion to the four women, they were once again left in shock. Just over a year had passed, but they couldn¡¯t have imagined that Senior¡¯s strength had already reached this level. At this moment, a 7th-tier Evolved Being approached. She was a woman of similar age to Feng Ling, with dozens of students following behind her. ¡°Teacher Lu is here,¡± Yun Man said. The Teacher Lu Yun Man referred to was named Lu Yu, and she was just about to speak. However, her entire body was suddenly struck as if by lightning, and she watched the scene before her with disbelief. ¡°Ten¡­ tenth-tier zombies?¡± Lu Yu quickly retreated several steps, and the students behind her reacted with even greater panic. Some of the more timid ones were even scared to the point of collapsing on the ground. These were loth-tier Zombie Kings! ¡°Teacher Lu, don¡¯t worry. Ah Da and the others won¡¯t harm you,¡± Xiao Hui sweetly reassured Lu Yu. Lu Yu was shocked, and she looked at the four women. She naturally recognized Feng Ling, although she was unsure why Feng Ling was here. But there was a young man she had never seen before. ¡°Alright, you should all return to Cloud Peak Academy for now, and I¡¯ll come find you later,¡± Ye Li said. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Yes, senior,¡± Xiao Hui replied. Lu Yu was stunned. Could it be¡­ She suddenly thought of a shocking possibility, which was that these zombies were all controlled by this young man in front of her. Just as the four girls were preparing to move closer to Lu Yu, a sinister laughter suddenly reached everyone¡¯s ears. ¡°Giggle, so many humans. It looks like 1¡¯11 have a feast..¡± Chapter 471 - Chapter 471: Never Flee in Front of Me Chapter 471: Never Flee in Front of Me Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Ye Li followed the voice and found a malevolent spirit from the Dark Race standing in front of them. This malevolent spirit from the Dark Race was an 8th-tier member of the Dark Race. Lu Yu, Feng Ling, and the four girls felt the immense aura emanating from the malevolent spirit. ¡°The Dark Mountain¡­ Are there actually such terrifying creatures from the Dark Race here?¡± Lu Yu exclaimed in shock. All these students were shocked beyond belief. They were like delicate flowers that had grown in a greenhouse, and encountering such terrifying Dark Race creatures was enough to scare them witless. Suddenly, the 8th-tier malevolent spirit seemed to have discovered something. His pupils rapidly contracted. ¡°loth-tier Zombie Kings?¡± The 8th-tier malevolent spirit was shaken, and he stared at Ye Li with disbelief. He preferred to believe that the sky was falling than to accept the fact that the Dark Mountain had loth-tier Zombie Kings. And seven of them! In addition, there were also eighteen 9th-tier clawed zombies and a 9th-tier¡­ dog? He simply couldn¡¯t believe this was real. What had happened to the world? ¡°Are you very scared?¡± Ye Li looked calmly at the 8th-tier malevolent spirit. The 8th-tier malevolent spirit was startled, and he stared at Ye Li in horror. ¡°You, you, you¡­¡± At this moment, Ye Li¡¯s words indicated that this human was controlling these terrifying zombies. However¡­ The 8th-tier malevolent spirit began to sweat profusely. The human teenager before him didn¡¯t emit the aura of the Dark Race, yet humans couldn¡¯t control zombies. With these thoughts in mind, the 8th-tier malevolent spirit was even more horrified. ¡°You are not from the Dark Race!¡± The 8th-tier malevolent spirit stared at Ye Li. Lu Yu and the others all looked at Ye Li. In the end times, it was common knowledge that only the Dark Race could control zombies. However, the 8th-tier malevolent spirit said that Ye Li was not from the Dark Race. Although they were very afraid, they also wanted to know how Ye Li would respond. Ye Li smiled and calmly said, ¡°Indeed, I¡¯m not from the Dark Race. If you¡¯re interested, you can call me Demon King Ye Li.¡± Demon King Ye Li! Everyone was surprised, and while they didn¡¯t know what a Demon King was, just hearing the name Demon King Ye Li conveyed an unparalleled dominance. At this point, the 8th-tier malevolent spirit only had one thought: escape. He had thought he would have a nice meal, but he hadn¡¯t expected to encounter such a fierce existence. ¡°You want to escape?¡± Ye Li looked at the 8th-tier malevolent spirit and said calmly. The 8th-tier malevolent spirit was shocked. Could this Demon King actually read his thoughts? Ye Li sighed softly and said, ¡°Never try to flee in front of me. Don¡¯t try my patience.¡± As the sound of his voice fell, a shocking golden spirit light flew toward the 8th-tier malevolent spirit. With a wind-breaking sound, the 8 th-tier malevolent spirit had already been pierced through by the golden spirit light. Silence, a long silence. Everyone was like statues, including the four girls. An 8th-tier member of the Dark Race had been killed so easily? They hadn¡¯t even had time to see the entire process; it was all too fast. The only thing they saw was that a terrifying golden spirit light had emanated from Ye Li¡¯s fingertip and attacked. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Golden spirit light! Everyone¡¯s eyes widened; they naturally knew what the golden spirit light represented. An SSS-level genetic warrior! Ye Li smiled faintly, thinking that there was nothing worth staying at Cloud Peak Academy for. He decided to roam outdoors and see if he could find the malevolent spirit tribe. If he didn¡¯t find it, so be it.. But if he did find it, he would eradicate the entire tribe! Chapter 472 - Chapter 472: Lord-Level Zombies in Star City Chapter 472: Lord-Level Zombies in Star City Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°You¡¯ve become quite powerful, haven¡¯t you, Senior?¡± Xiao Hui said to Ye Li. Ye Li smiled, ¡°You should return to Cloud Peak Academy for now. i¡¯ll come find you later.¡± Xiao Hui nodded, ¡°Alright, Senior.¡± Although Lu Yu was a teacher at Cloud Peak Academy, she had never seen anyone like Ye Li before, not even heard of. She couldn¡¯t wait to leave Dark Mountain now, and hearing Ye Li¡¯s words was a relief. Then, Lu Yu led the new students down the mountain. As Feng Ling took her first step, she heard Ye Li¡¯s voice. ¡°You can¡¯t leave.¡± Feng Ling felt as if she had been electrocuted. She turned around and looked at Ye Li. ¡°Is there something else?¡± After Ye Li had casually killed the 8th-tier malevolent spirit with a single finger, Feng Ling knew that someone like Ye Li was incredibly cold-hearted and decisive. Besides, he had the Apocalypse Legion. Feng Ling had always thought that the Cloud Peak Academy was a supreme force in this world, but compared to Ye Li, it seemed to be nothing. Feng Ling thought of Xiao Hei, a tiny dog that had suddenly grown to several yards in size and devoured hundreds of feral wolves. There were no words to describe the shock she felt. ¡°Do you hate me?¡± Ye Li looked at Feng Ling with a calm expression. In this parallel world, Ye Li had been through thousands of flowers without a single leaf touching him. No one could hate him when facing him, but this Feng Ling¡­ Ye Li secretly smiled. To be honest, he felt that Feng Ling was quite interesting. Feng Ling didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to say such a thing. She didn¡¯t know how to answer. That¡¯s right. At first, she hated Ye Li because she felt that Ye Li was too arrogant, but now she no longer hated him. It was more accurate to say that she didn¡¯t dare to hate him. She was genuinely afraid that Ye Li would use the golden spirit light to pierce her through. Ye Li looked at Feng Ling, who appeared somewhat fearful, and continued, ¡°Even though you¡¯re just a pitiful 7th-tier Evolved Being, you should know that you need a goal in your life.¡± ¡°Your goal should be never to hate me. No one in this world can afford to hate me,¡± Ye Li said. Arrogant, absolutely arrogant!!! However, Feng Ling couldn¡¯t sense any arrogance at this moment. Her heart raced as she stole a glance at Ye Li. Standing there, Ye Li gave her an incredible visual impact, and she couldn¡¯t stop her heart from racing. ¡°Take me to a place with many zombies,¡± Ye Li said to Feng Ling. Feng Ling was momentarily stunned. A place with many zombies? She didn¡¯t understand why Ye Li would want to go to a place with a high concentration of zombies, but she knew she couldn¡¯t ask too many questions. If she angered Ye Li and he pierced her with a finger, the consequences would be dire. ¡°Ye Li, there are many zombies in Star City, and there are also Lord-level zombies. Do you want to¡­¡± Before Feng Ling could finish her sentence, Ye Li interrupted her. ¡°Let¡¯s go there then,¡± Ye Li said. Lord-level zombies, meaning loth-tier zombies! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ye Li had never seen a loth-tier zombie before, and now he was feeling a bit curious. After placing the Apocalypse Legion into the system space, Ye Li followed Feng Ling toward Star City. They hadn¡¯t walked far when Feng Ling hesitated. She couldn¡¯t suppress her curiosity, stopped in her tracks, and asked, ¡°Ye Li, what is your realm?¡± Ye Li nodded slightly, looked at the sun in the sky, and then spoke slowly after a few seconds. ¡°Just a loth-tier Evolved Being..¡± Chapter 473 - Chapter 473: Came Back Empty-Handed Chapter 473: Came Back Empty-Handed Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Feng Ling was taken aback by Ye Li¡¯s words. She would never have thought that Ye Li was actually a loth-tier Evolved Being. This kind of person couldn¡¯t possibly exist in this area. The world was vast, and even the Warrior Alliance was not considered significant in this world. However, Ye Li was standing right in front of her, and she couldn¡¯t help but believe it. Star City was still some distance away from Dark Mountain. Just as they were approaching Star City, Ye Li suddenly heard the voice of the system in his mind. Ding¡­ ¡°Congratulations to the host for obtaining a chance to randomly draw a prize. Would you like to use it?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Without any hesitation, Ye Li chose to use the chance. ¡°Congratulations to the host for drawing a Super Treasure Map. Would you like to open it?¡± Without further thought, Ye Li activated the Super Treasure Map. ¡°Super Treasure Map activation in progress:¡± ¡°10%¡­ 30%¡­ 60%¡­ 100%.¡± ¡°Coordinates: Star City.¡± Ye Li couldn¡¯t help but smile when he heard the system¡¯s voice. He had said a long time ago that when luck came, it was like chewing gum and couldn¡¯t be stopped. Star City had Lord-level zombies, and the treasure from the Super Treasure Map was in Star City. Who else could he talk to about this? ¡°Ye Li, we¡¯re almost at Star City,¡± Feng Ling pointed ahead with her finger. Ye Li glanced at the city in front of him. The city was almost completely in ruins, which was not surprising, considering that cities occupied by zombies were usually in this state. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Ye Li said slowly. They proceeded to Star City. As expected, there were many zombies in Star City. Ye Li activated his Heavenly Spirit Eyes and used it to scan the area. However, he didn¡¯t detect any Lord-level zombies. ¡°Roar! Roar!¡± Suddenly, hundreds of zombies rushed towards them. These were just ordinary zombies and were no match for Ye Li. Using his Heavenly Spirit Eyes to strip them of their combat abilities, he collected these zombies into his system space. Afterwards, Ye Li released the Apocalypse Legion and had them gather the zombies. Currently, Ah Da, Bai Wawa, Hongye, Yutong, Ah Qi, Bone Maiden, and Long Yu were all loth-tier Zombie Kings. There were also eighteen copper-armor clawed zombies, all of which were 9th-tier zombies. And Xiao Hei was a 9th-tier Sky Swallowing Dog. After the Apocalypse Legion gathered the zombies, Ye Li was ready to go treasure hunting. He had only taken a few steps when he noticed something and turned around. To his surprise, Feng Ling was standing there, as if she were petrified. Ye Li shook his head slightly. Anyone who saw her synthesizing zombies would have the same shocked expression as Feng Ling. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Ye Li said to Feng Ling and started walking. However, when Feng Ling snapped back to reality, Ye Li was already more than ten steps away from her. She hurried to catch up. But to Ye Li¡¯s disappointment, he found nothing. He hadn¡¯t found the treasure, nor had he encountered any Lord-level zombies. However, he had managed to synthesize quite a few zombies. Ye Li decided it was time to return to Cloud Peak Academy for now and planned to come back to Star City later. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He and Feng Ling then headed back to Cloud Peak Academy. Upon arrival, Ye Li realized that his name had become famous throughout the academy. Everyone knew it! In the life-and-death arena, he instantly killed Ren Dong! However, Ye Li didn¡¯t feel much about it. He was now the number one genius of Cloud Peak Academy.. Chapter 474 - Chapter 474:I Am 22 Years Old Chapter 474:I Am 22 Years Old Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Even though Ye Li was currently in the Freshmen Institute, all the new students had learned the news. Ye Li¡¯s face remained unchanged, and to him, being the top talent at Cloud Peak Academy was not important. ¡°Hello, are you Ye Li?¡± A man in his thirties walked over, looking very afraid of Ye Li. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m Ye Li,¡± Ye Li nodded. The man swallowed hard before continuing, ¡°The president would like to see you.¡± President? Ye Li smiled inwardly, wondering if the president of Cloud Peak Academy wanted to accept him as a disciple. ¡°Lead the way,¡± Ye Li said to the man. Immediately, Ye Li and the man headed towards the Senior Students Institute. When they reached the Senior Students Institute, the man brought Ye Li to the door of the president¡¯s office. The door wasn¡¯t closed, and after the man knocked on it, he said to the president, ¡°President, Ye Li is here.¡± ¡°Okay, you may leave,¡± the president said. The man then left the area. At this moment, in addition to the president, there were also the vice-president and a few instructors of Cloud Peak Academy in the president¡¯s office. ¡°Ye Li, please come in,¡± the president said to Ye Li. The president¡¯s name was Gu Feng, a loth-tier Evolved Being, just one step away from a transcender. Above Evolved Beings were transcenders, and it was said that in this region, only the Warrior Alliance had transcenders. Ye Li entered, curious to know why the president had summoned him. ¡°Ye Li, you displayed amazing strength in the life-and-death arena. Now, I would like to take you as my disciple. Will you agree?¡± Gu Feng asked Ye Li. As expected, Gu Feng wanted to take him as his disciple. Gu Feng stared at Ye Li and noticed that Ye Li¡¯s face remained very calm. He was so calm that it seemed that nothing could faze him. ¡°Forget it, I don¡¯t need a master,¡± Ye Li shook his head. The vice-president and several 9th-tier instructors were surprised. They couldn¡¯t believe that Ye Li had actually refused! You see, the president had never taken a disciple, and even Wang Tian, Cloud Peak Academy¡¯s former top talent, had only been the vice-president¡¯s disciple. ¡°I¡¯ve already said that 1 came to Cloud Peak Academy not to practice, but to meet a few people,¡± Ye Li continued. ¡°Arrogant!¡± A 9th-tier instructor coldly scolded Ye Li. ¡°Ye Li, is it that Cloud Peak Academy can¡¯t teach you?¡± Another 9th-tier instructor also stood up. Seeing the angry expressions of these instructors, Ye Li couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°You¡¯ve misunderstood me. I didn¡¯t say that Cloud Peak Academy can¡¯t teach me, but that there¡¯s no one in this world who can teach me,¡± Ye Li said. What a joke. Ye Li, the Demon King, needed someone to teach him? Hearing this, the vice-president and several 9th-tier instructors were all furious, looking at the person in front of them who seemed to be¡­ Suddenly, vice-president Xiao He thought of something, and he looked Ye Li up and down. ¡°Ye Li, your age¡­¡± vice-president Xiao He was speechless, as he couldn¡¯t believe that Ye Li was only sixteen or seventeen. As everyone knew, the admission criteria for Cloud Peak Academy was that students couldn¡¯t be older than eighteen. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°I¡¯m 22 years old,¡± Ye Li answered truthfully. He felt there was nothing to hide. ¡°What!!!¡± This statement shocked president Gu Feng and the others. ¡°Ye Li, how did you enter Cloud Peak Academy at the age of 22?¡± vice-president Xiao He stared at Ye Li in disbelief.. Chapter 475 - Chapter 475: This Kid is the Future Protagonist Chapter 475: This Kid is the Future Protagonist Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Even though Ye Li¡¯s talent was astonishingly terrifying, Cloud Peak Academy had never encountered such a case. Hearing the stern words from the vice-president, Ye Li smiled faintly. ¡°It¡¯s simple. i just threatened the recruiters of your Cloud Peak Academy. If they don¡¯t give me the Cloud Peak Token, they will die,¡± Ye Li said nonchalantly, his face still calm. ¡°Ye Li, you!¡± vice-president Xiao He stared at Ye Li, shocked. ¡°president, what should we do?¡± Xiao He looked at Gu Feng. Gu Feng was silent for a few seconds before a somewhat bitter smile appeared on his aging face. ¡°I think we should forget it,¡± Gu Feng said. What? Xiao He was stunned, never expecting the president to say such a thing. ¡°Now that there¡¯s no issue, 1¡¯11 leave,¡± Ye Li said casually. With that, Ye Li left the president¡¯s office. As he watched Ye Li¡¯s departing figure, vice-president Xiao He¡¯s face turned cold, ¡°president, why didn¡¯t you punish Ye Li?¡± Gu Feng shook his head and smiled, ¡°This child is destined to be the future protagonist. I¡¯m giving Cloud Peak Academy a way out.¡± Xiao He was surprised. ¡°Isn¡¯t that a bit too much?¡± ¡°Wait and see, you¡¯ll understand later,¡± Gu Feng said. Ye Li arrived at the playground. Since he was already in the Senior Students Institute, he decided to visit Xiao Hui and the others. The students on the playground scattered when they saw Ye Li, as if they had seen a ghost. ¡°Hey.¡± Ye Li called out to a student who was a 2nd-tier Evolved Being. Upon hearing that Ye Li was calling him, the student turned pale with fear. ¡°S-s-¡­ Senior, is there something you need?¡± When Ye Li easily killed Ren Dong, this student witnessed the whole process. Ye Li could even kill an eighth-tier Evolved Being, let alone him. ¡°Lu¡­¡± Ye Li paused for a moment before he continued, ¡°Where is Lu Yu¡¯s class? Take me there.¡± The student didn¡¯t dare to refuse and quickly led Ye Li to Lu Yu¡¯s class. Lu Yu was the instructor for Xiao Hui and the others, whom Ye Li had met on Dark Mountain. ¡°Sir, this is Instructor Lu Yu¡¯s class,¡± the student said, his face filled with fear. Ye Li nodded. ¡°You can go now.¡± The student felt like he had been granted a pardon and quickly left the area. As Ye Li listened to the sounds from inside, he realized they were having some kind of theoretical class. He didn¡¯t think these lessons were particularly useful; practical combat was the best classroom for genetic warriors. Then, he pushed the door open. Lu Yu was startled, her brow furrowed. She turned to look at the entrance. When she saw Ye Li, her face filled with surprise and fear. ¡°It¡¯s you?¡± The psychological trauma caused by Ye Li and the Apocalypse Legion during their encounter on Dark Mountain was unparalleled. Upon returning to Cloud Peak Academy, she discovered that Ye Li had already achieved something significant here. The students also exchanged glances. They had witnessed Ye Li¡¯s terror firsthand on Dark Mountain. ¡°Sir,¡± Xiao Hui said with joy. She hadn¡¯t expected Ye Li to return so quickly. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Come for a walk with me,¡± Ye Li said to Xiao Hui. Xiao Hui felt a bit reluctant as she glanced at Lu Yu, who had no choice but to agree. Yun Man, Lu Qian, and Su Xun¡¯er looked a bit desolate. They now knew about Ye Li and Xiao Hui¡¯s relationship, and just as they had thought, Xiao Hui was the most important person in Ye Li¡¯s eyes. Ye Li and Xiao Hui arrived at the playground. ¡°Sir, are you leaving again?¡± Xiao Hui looked at Ye Li sadly.. Chapter 476 - Chapter 476: The First Prodigy, Wang Tian Chapter 476: The First Prodigy, Wang Tian Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Listening to Xiao Hui, Ye Li realized that Cloud Peak Academy was not where he should stay. ¡°Xiao Hui, here¡¯s a gift for you,¡± Ye Li said to her. ¡°What kind of gift is it?¡± Xiao Hui looked at Ye Li curiously. Ye Li released Xiao Hei from the system space. ¡°Woof! Woof! Woof!¡± Xiao Hei barked excitedly. ¡°His name is Xiao Hei. He is a Sky Swallowing Dog, a divine beast. You will be his master from now on,¡± Ye Li said to Xiao Hui. Xiao Hui looked at Xiao Hei. She had seen Xiao Hei on Dark Mountain when he had transformed into a celestial beast, devouring hundreds of ferocious wolves. ¡°Master, don¡¯t you want me anymore?¡± Xiao Hei looked at Ye Li, a hint of sadness in his eyes. ¡°Just follow Xiao Hui. We¡¯ll meet again,¡± Ye Li said to Xiao Hei. Xiao Hei reluctantly nodded. ¡°Are you Ye Li?¡± A sharp voice reached Ye Li¡¯s ears. ¡°It¡¯s Wang Tian, the number one prodigy at Cloud Peak Academy!¡± ¡°You¡¯re wrong. He¡¯s the former number one genius, and the current number one genius is Ye Li.¡± ¡°It seems that Wang Tian is not willing to let Ye Li take the title of the number one prodigy and is looking for Ye Li¡¯s trouble.¡± ¡°What are you talking about? Ye Li was the one who easily killed Instructor Ren Dong.¡± ¡°But don¡¯t forget about Wang Tian¡¯s background!¡± Wang Tian, the former number one genius at Cloud Peak Academy, was the grandson of a prominent figure in the Warrior Alliance. Besides his handsome appearance, he had an unparalleled background, making him the shared idol of countless female students at Cloud Peak Academy. Ye Li looked at Wang Tian, bewildered by why so many people always sought trouble with him. After all, this was just a 7th-tier Evolved Being, which he considered unimportant. ¡°Ye Li, I heard you killed Instructor Ren Dong in the life-and-death arena?¡± Wang Tian stared at Ye Li, unable to believe it. He had been practicing at the time and hadn¡¯t witnessed it. Ye Li smiled and asked, ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll answer you?¡± Wang Tian was taken aback. As the only grandson of the Warrior Alliance¡¯ Grand Elder, no one had ever dared to talk to him like this before. ¡°Do you know who 1 am?¡± Wang Tian gritted his teeth, speaking coldly. Ye Li smiled again, his face calm. ¡°1 don¡¯t care who you are. Disappear quickly. Insignificant ants like you have no right to speak to me.¡± The students¡¯ eyes widened. An exceptionally terrifying atmosphere hung in the air. Hearing this, Wang Tian flew into a rage. He really couldn¡¯t believe that Ye Li dared to say such a thing!!! ¡°Ye Li, don¡¯t think that killing Instructor Ren Dong in the life-and-death arena makes you so arrogant. By offending me, Wang Tian, 1 will make you¡­¡± Before Wang Tian could finish speaking, he was sent flying. The students were stunned, rubbing their eyes. They felt like they had to be mistaken, but no matter how they rubbed their eyes, the result remained the same. The problem was, they hadn¡¯t seen how Ye Li had acted! Wang Tian crashed heavily to the ground. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only In reality, fighting below the dueling platform was prohibited at Cloud Peak Academy. Last time, when Ren Dong attacked Ye Li, he had violated the academy¡¯s rules. If Ren Dong hadn¡¯t chosen to fight Ye Li in the life-and-death arena, he would have faced punishment from Cloud Peak Academy. But now, Ye Li had attacked Wang Tian! ¡°How dare you!¡± At this moment, Vice-president Xiao He¡¯s voice suddenly appeared in everyone¡¯s ears.. Chapter 477 - Chapter 477: Shocking the Teachers and Students of Cloud Peak Academy Chapter 477: Shocking the Teachers and Students of Cloud Peak Academy Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations As vice-president Xiao He¡¯s voice echoed, he appeared in front of the students. Xiao He came to Wang Tian¡¯s side. After making sure Wang Tian was fine, he turned to look at Ye Li angrily. ¡°Ye Li, you have the audacity to engage in combat at Cloud Peak Academy?!¡± Xiao He almost shouted at Ye Li. Ye Li spoke to Xiao He, ¡°Xiao He, what are you so worked up about? Show some pity to your own lungs.¡± Xiao He was shocked. ¡°How dare you call my name?¡± As the vice-president of Cloud Peak Academy, aside from the president, no one dared to address him by his name. The students were also taken aback. After all, Xiao He was a 10th-tier Evolved Being. They suddenly realized a shocking possibility: that Ye Li might have a showdown with vice-president Xiao He. ¡°You want to know why I dare to address you by your name?¡± Ye Li asked Xiao He. ¡°Because you¡¯re arrogant, and you don¡¯t know your place!¡± Xiao He stared at Ye Li angrily. ¡°Helie.¡± Xiao He was surprised. ¡°Why are you laughing?¡± ¡°I¡¯m arrogant? Fine, I¡¯ll show you what true arrogance is!¡± Ye Li¡¯s words were followed by him retrieving the Dragon-slaying Blade from the system space. Suddenly, a five-clawed blood dragon soared into the sky, its roar deafening the students. ¡°I have a blade that can split the heavens!¡± Ye Li declared. Ye Li swung the blade with all his might, and the sky itself seemed to split into two. Shocking, absolutely shocking!!! The students swore that this was the first time they had ever been so shocked from birth to the present. To them, this slash was enough to destroy the heavens and the earth. This was absolutely an extraordinary slash, president Gu Feng and the other instructors had seen this astonishing scene as well. ¡°One of the Ten Great Divine Weapons, the Dragon-slaying Blade!¡± president Gu Feng muttered. Only the Dragon-slaying Blade could exhibit such terrifying power. Seeing this, Xiao He was in a daze. How could he have expected that Ye Li would possess one of the Ten Great Divine Weapons, the Dragon-slaying Blade? Ye Li¡¯s demonstration of the Dragon-slaying Blade might not have appeared wise, but it was the fastest way to make a name for himself in this region. ¡°Ye Li, you, you¡­ You actually have the Dragon-slaying Blade!¡± Xiao He looked at Ye Li in horror. Ye Li smiled faintly. ¡°Are you shocked?¡± It wasn¡¯t just Xiao He; the entire Senior Students Institute was stunned. ¡°If you¡¯re shocked, then I¡¯ll make you even more shocked in the future.¡± Immediately, Ye Li released the Apocalypse Legion from the system space. ¡°This, this¡­ this can¡¯t be possible!¡± The students saw this and retreated, collapsing to the ground. Seven loth-tier zombie Evolved Beings? Eighteen 9th-tier clawed zombies? They couldn¡¯t believe their eyes; they simply couldn¡¯t believe it. At this moment, the president, Gu Feng, and the instructors of Yun Ding Academy had also arrived beside Xiao He. president Gu Feng was shocked beyond words. He never could have expected such a scene to unfold. ¡°Ye Li, you¡­ You¡­¡± Gu Feng couldn¡¯t even form a complete sentence. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ye Li smiled wickedly, ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, I am not from the Dark Race, the trashy race. You can call me the Demon King Ye Li.¡± The Dark Race? No, no, no. He wanted everyone to know that he, Ye Li, was not a member of the Dark Race but was the Demon King Ye Li!!! Silence, a deathly silence.. Chapter 478 - Chapter 478: The Zombie Queen Chapter 478: The Zombie Queen Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations No one in Cloud Peak Academy dared to speak at this moment. Wang Tian was so frightened that he fell limp to the ground! This was the first time he had been so scared. ¡°Is there anyone else who wants to question me, Demon King Ye Li?¡± ¡°Is there anyone who still doubts my words?¡± Ye Li shouted at everyone. The entire academy was paralyzed with fear, cold sweat soaking their bodies. ¡°The four of them.¡± Ye Li looked at the four girls in front of him. These four were none other than Xiao Hui, Yun Man, Su Xun¡¯er, and Lu Qian. After Ye Li¡¯s extraordinary strike, Yun Man, Su Xun¡¯er, and Lu Qian had left the classroom and arrived at the playground. The four girls were taken aback when they heard Ye Li¡¯s words, knowing that he had more to say. ¡°I don¡¯t have many people who are important to me, but I consider these four to be very important. If anyone dares to harm them, I will kill them!¡± Ye Li declared, his words filled with dominance. With the Dragon-slaying Blade in his hand, Ye Li stood tall and imposing, exuding an aura of indomitable authority. After speaking, Ye Li slowly walked away with the Apocalypse Legion. Only the teachers and students of the Cloud Peak Academy were left frozen in place with dumbfounded expressions. Not long after Ye Li and the Apocalypse Legion left, Cloud Peak Academy was in an uproar once more. The news of Demon King Ye Li, the Apocalypse Legion, and the Dragon-slaying Blade spread like wildfire. In no time, various surrounding powers and major base cities had heard about Demon King Ye Li and the Apocalypse Legion but had no knowledge of their current whereabouts. The Dragon-slaying Blade, as one of the Ten Great Divine Weapons, was coveted by countless people and the Dark Race. They began searching frantically for Demon King Ye Li! However, Ye Li had arrived in Star City. When he and Feng Ling had visited Star City last time, they hadn¡¯t encountered any Lord-level zombies. Naturally, he felt dissatisfied. Still, Star City had plenty of zombies, so he decided to make a massive synthesis. Immediately, Ye Li asked the Apocalypse Legion to gather the zombies. He searched for tenth-tier zombies alone. Furthermore, he believed that Star City held a treasure, as the coordinates from the Super Treasure Map were located here. Ye Li scanned the surroundings with his Heavenly Spirit Eyes as he walked. Suddenly, he spotted a massive castle. Could it be¡­ Ye Li thought of one possibility: that a Lord-level zombie was inside. He activated his Swift Steps and headed for the castle. When he arrived, he found that the castle was covered in ivy, indicating its age. Ye Li pushed open the castle¡¯s doors, and an eerie odor of death wafted out. ¡°Who dares to enter?¡± A seductive voice entered Ye Li¡¯s ears. Ye Li looked inside the hall and saw a female zombie wearing a red dress. She was elegant, holding a wine glass. This was a Lord-level zombie! A Lord-level zombie was also known as a Corpse King. It was the king of zombies. This Lord-level female zombie was the queen of zombies in Star City. ¡°What kind of creature are you?¡± The Zombie Queen seemed surprised; she couldn¡¯t identify Ye Li¡¯s race from his aura. ¡°A demon,¡± Ye Li replied calmly. Demon? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The Zombie Queen had never heard of such a race, but in a world as vast as this one, there were countless races she might not know. She maintained her elegant composure, not showing much surprise. ¡°In that case, Demon, have you come here to¡­¡± A sharp look suddenly appeared in the Zombie Queen¡¯s eyes. ¡°to seek death?¡± the Zombie Queen continued. ¡°What do you think?¡± Ye Li¡¯s face remained devoid of emotion.. Chapter 479 - Chapter 479: Battle against the Zombie Queen Chapter 479: Battle against the Zombie Queen Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations The Zombie Queen was taken aback, as she didn¡¯t know what kind of species a ¡°demon¡± was. She also didn¡¯t believe that Ye Li¡¯s strength could be all that formidable. ¡°Demon, aren¡¯t you afraid of death?¡± The Zombie Queen asked, shocked that Ye Li remained so calm. Ye Li smiled, ¡°Do you really think you can kill me?¡± ¡°No, no, no. I¡¯ve changed my mind.¡± The Zombie Queen said as she downed her wine, looking at Ye Li with a sinister smile. ¡°I¡¯ve decided to turn you into a zombie.¡± Ye Li looked at the Zombie Queen, pondering¡­ Could the treasure of this super treasure map be the Zombie Queen? If that were the case, he would have to defeat her and then feed her a Zombie Loyalty Pill. Currently, he had four loth-tier male zombies and three loth-tier female zombies, in addition to the eighteen copper-armor clawed zombies. Yes, that was it. ¡°Why not become my zombie instead?¡± Ye Li calmly proposed to the Zombie Queen. The Zombie Queen was momentarily shocked. She couldn¡¯t believe that Ye Li had uttered such words. ¡°Demon, you¡¯re committing suicide!¡± Suddenly, the Zombie Queen lunged at Ye Li. Ye Li smiled faintly. Although the Zombie Queen was of the same level as him, their strength was worlds apart. Ye Li, aside from being an SSS-level Genetic Warrior, had also mastered the fifth level of the Ancient Devil Tome. It was akin to peerless cultivation manuals such as Inner Energy Cultivation or Dragon Elephant Wave Energy Technique in martial arts novels. Facing the charging Zombie Queen, Ye Li¡¯s expression remained unchanged. Boom! With a punch, he sent a forceful blow. Ye Li usually only used the Heavenly Spirit Eyes or the One Yang Finger. His fists were also terrifyingly powerful. If the sky had a handle, he could pull the sky down. If the ground had a handle, he could lift the ground up. Such was his terrifying power. The Zombie Queen saw Ye Li¡¯s fist and displayed a trace of disdain on her fair face. Then, she raised her own fist and struck back. She knew that Ye Li would be severely injured even if he survived her blow. Her power was immense, after all. Ye Li¡¯s fist collided with the Zombie Queen¡¯s fist. Suddenly, the Zombie Queen¡¯s face changed because her hand was broken. Without a doubt, not only was the Zombie Queen¡¯s hand broken, but she was also sent flying. After hitting the wall heavily, the Zombie Queen fell to the ground. ¡°Do you agree to be my zombie?¡± Ye Li looked at the Zombie Queen indifferently. He was an easy-going person and generally tried to earn the respect and loyalty of others. But if someone or something defied him, he would fight until they submitted. ¡°You¡¯re dreaming!¡± The Zombie Queen ground her teeth, responding coldly to Ye Li. Ye Li smiled, then raised his palm and a gentle golden light shone towards the Zombie Queen¡¯s arm. The Zombie Queen was stunned, as she felt her broken arm miraculously healing. ¡°What happened?¡± She stared at Ye Li in astonishment. ¡°Carry on and show me all your skills,¡± Ye Li said to the Zombie Queen, hooking his finger provocatively. Seeing such provocative actions, the Zombie Queen couldn¡¯t help but be furious. ¡°Yin-Yang Tyrant Fist!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She couldn¡¯t care less why her broken arm had recovered. She was too angry now. Countless fist shadows shot at Ye Li. At this moment, Ye Li activated the fifth level of the Ancient Devil Tome. The Ancient Devil Tome was very powerful, making Ye Li nearly invincible in the area enveloped by the demonic aura. His attributes would also increase dozens of times! Chapter 480 - Chapter 480: Master-level Zombie Chapter 480: Master-level Zombie Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations The Zombie Queen unleashed her Yin-Yang Tyrant Fist, and countless terrifying punches, radiating both water and fire, struck towards Ye Li wildly. After Ye Li activated the fifth level of the Ancient Devil Tome, his overall attributes had skyrocketed, and his defensive capabilities had reached their peak. He stood still like a rock, letting the terrifying punches of water and fire strike him. ¡°How is this possible!¡± The Zombie Queen¡¯s voice nearly trembled as her Yin-Yang Tyrant Fist seemed to have no effect whatsoever. She couldn¡¯t believe it; she truly couldn¡¯t believe that it was real. Ye Li smiled faintly, ¡°There is nothing in this world that is impossible. For example, your attacks have no effect on me, whereas my attacks¡­¡± Before he could finish his sentence, Ye Li activated the Swift Steps, leaving only an afterimage at his original location. Startled by this scene, the Zombie Queen frantically searched for Ye Li¡¯s figure. But when she saw Ye Li again, he had already appeared right in front of her. Swish! With a shocking golden light attack, a bloody hole appeared in the Zombie Queen¡¯s other arm. ¡°Roar!¡± The Zombie Queen let out a piercing scream, which was truly hair-raising. Ye Li remained calm and looked at the Zombie Queen. ¡°My attacks can make you suffer immensely.¡± ¡°Demon, I will never spare you!¡± the Zombie Queen said, gritting her teeth, glaring at Ye Li. Ye Li smiled, ¡°The more 1 look at you, the cuter you seem. How can someone like you ever change?¡± He then raised his palm, and a gentle golden light shone towards the Zombie Queen¡¯s two arms. Instantly, the Zombie Queen¡¯s broken arm and the one pierced by the One Yang Finger began to visibly heal. ¡°Th-th-this¡­¡± The Zombie Queen had never witnessed such a phenomenon before, and her eyes widened to their largest in history. ¡°1¡¯11 ask again: will you become my zombie?¡± Ye Li looked at the Zombie Queen calmly. He had always been a person who preferred to make others willingly submit to him. The Zombie Queen stared intently at Ye Li and said, ¡°Although you are powerful, you¡¯re dreaming if you think I¡¯ll submit to you.¡± Ye Li chuckled. ¡°Then come with me.¡± After speaking, Ye Li walked away slowly. The Zombie Queen gazed at Ye Li¡¯s retreating figure, and her intuition told her she should follow. After contemplating for a few seconds, she decided to follow him. At this moment, the Apocalypse Legion had gathered numerous zombies, all of which were from Star City. The Zombie Queen was once again astounded when she saw the Apocalypse Legion. ¡°Seven¡­ loth-tier zombies?¡± The Zombie Queen¡¯s voice was trembling, so was her body. She also saw the eighteen copper-armor clawed zombies. Each one was a 9 th-tier zombie. Ye Li paid no attention to the Zombie Queen¡¯s shock and issued orders for the Apocalypse Legion to take action. Subsequently, the Apocalypse Legion began to attack the zombies. Ye Li opened the synthesis grid in his mind and started synthesizing. In his mind, his virtual fingers had reached an extraordinary level of agility. ¡°All Da upgraded to a ist-tier Master-level zombie!¡± ¡°Hongye upgraded to a ist-tier Master-level zombie!¡± Among the vast number of zombies, there was an equal distribution of male and female zombies. Above Lord-level zombies were Master-level zombies! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only In this region, there had never been Master-level zombies of this level. The Zombie Queen was so shocked that she froze on the spot. She had seen Ye Li synthesize zombies just now. And¡­ Master-level zombies!!! Chapter 481 - Chapter 481: Trouble Is Coming Chapter 481: Trouble Is Coming Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations As a loth-tier zombie, the Zombie Queen naturally knew what a Master-level zombie represented. But why were there Master-level zombies in this area? However¡­ She suddenly remembered that Ah Da and Hong Ye were just loth-tier zombies, so why had they become Master-level zombies? The Zombie Queen couldn¡¯t believe it at all. But the fact was right before her eyes, and she had no choice but to believe it. She knew that all of this was because of the demon in front of her! Ye Li was also quite satisfied that his stagnant level had finally begun to change. He looked at the Zombie Queen, who was still in shock, her face filled with horror. ¡°Let me introduce you,¡± ¡°Ah Da, a Master-level zombie, titled ¡®Fist God.¡¯ Hongye, a Master-level zombie, titled ¡®Frost.¡¯ Bai Wawa, a loth-tier zombie, titled ¡®Iron Feet.¡¯ Yutong, a loth-tier zombie, titled ¡®Petrification¡¯.¡± After Ye Li introduced them to the Zombie Queen, the Zombie Queen was even more horrified. ¡°And I, you can call me Demon King, Ye Li.¡± Ye Li slowly said to the Zombie Queen. The Zombie Queen swallowed hard after hearing Ye Li¡¯s words. She looked at Ye Li¡¯s flawless face, and at this moment, there were no words to describe her shock. Demon King Ye Li! These four words caused endless shock in her heart. Ye Li paid no more attention to the Zombie Queen. Now only Ah Da and Hongye had become Master-level zombies, which was still far from enough. He ordered the Apocalypse Legion to attract zombies, but this time, the area was not only in Star City, but also in the surrounding areas, and he told them to do it as long as possible. The Zombie Queen was still looking at Ye Li, making a decision in her heart. A few seconds later, she finally said her decision. ¡°Okay! I¡¯m willing to be your zombie!¡± The Zombie Queen looked at Ye Li and said firmly. Ye Li was not surprised at all. He knew that the Zombie Queen would agree sooner or later. It was just a matter of time. Ding¡­ ¡°Loyalty of the Lord-level zombie to the host has increased. Would you like to extract the Lord-level zombie into the zombie grid?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Immediately, the Zombie Queen¡¯s portrait appeared in the zombie grid. Above the synthesis grid, there was the zombie grid. The portraits of each zombie in the Apocalypse Legion were in the zombie grid. Ye Li had no intention of buying a Zombie Loyalty Pill for the Zombie Queen in the zombie store. He could buy one, but it wasn¡¯t necessary. Suddenly, Ye Li heard some voices. ¡°Do you think the Demon King Ye Li is in Star City?¡± ¡°Hmph! We¡¯ve searched so many places; I¡¯m sure the Demon King Ye Li is in Star City.¡± ¡°But there¡¯s a Zombie Queen in Star City. What if¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, as long as we don¡¯t disturb the Zombie Queen.¡± Ye Li smiled faintly. It seemed that someone was finally going to find him. Nowadays, all major forces were looking for Ye Li to get their hands on the Dragon-slaying Blade he possessed. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The Zombie Queen had also heard it and looked at Ye Li. She called out to him, ¡°Master.¡± Her meaning was clear: What are you going to do, Master? Hearing this word ¡°master,¡± Ye Li still felt a bit awkward, but the voice of the Zombie Queen was quite pleasant. Ye Li smiled and said, ¡°Since someone is looking for trouble, let¡¯s go meet them.¡± The Zombie Queen nodded, and together with Ye Li, they headed to a certain location.. Chapter 482 - Chapter 482: Everyone, Stay Here Today Chapter 482: Everyone, Stay Here Today Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations At this moment, over a dozen 7th-tier Evolved Beings appeared on the streets of Star City, searching for the figure of the Demon King, Ye Li. ¡°Where could this Demon King be hiding?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t let me find him; otherwise, I¡¯ll make sure he knows what I¡¯m capable of!¡± ¡°Exactly, this Demon King, Ye Li, claims to be neither human nor a member of the Dark Race. He even has a powerful Apocalypse Legion under his command. But 1 don¡¯t think he¡¯s anything special.¡± These dozen or so people were all high-leveled Evolved Beings. They were extremely confident in their strength, not to mention that there were so many of them. Now that the Dragon-slaying Blade had reappeared, who didn¡¯t want to get it? Ye Li and the Zombie Queen were standing on the rooftop of a high-rise building, calmly observing the over a dozen high-tier Evolved Beings down on the street. Ye Li couldn¡¯t understand why these people were so reckless, showing such little regard for their lives. Wasn¡¯t life precious? ¡°It looks like we should split up and search. After all, we¡¯re all 7th-tier Evolved Beings. It should be easy to deal with the Demon King,¡± one of them said. More than a dozen 7th-tier Evolved Beings nodded and were about to disperse to find Ye Li. At this moment, they suddenly heard a cold voice. ¡°Everyone, stay here today,¡± Ye Li said calmly to the group of over a dozen 7th-tier Evolved Beings. The over a dozen 7th-tier Evolved Beings were taken aback. Leaving aside how this youth had appeared, his words were rather amusing. They were all 7th-tier Evolved Beings, yet a young man who looked to be in his early twenties wanted them to stay? ¡°Brat, do you know who you¡¯re talking to? How many guts do you have?¡± one 7 th-tier Evolved Being sneered, looking at Ye Li with disdain. The Zombie Queen was still on the balcony. She knew that in front of her master, these people were like ants. She didn¡¯t need to do anything. Ye Li smiled indifferently. ¡°Do you believe that 1 can make you see your own corpses within one second?¡± When this statement came out, the over a dozen 7th-tier Evolved Beings were first shocked, but then they burst into laughter. ¡°Hahaha!¡± They dared to swear that they had never heard such a funny joke in their entire lives, it was simply too hilarious. ¡°What is this Brat saying? That he can make us see our brains in one second? 1 can¡¯t take it anymore; my tears are about to burst.¡± One 7th-tier Evolved Being said mockingly, ¡°Brat, do you know that we¡¯re all 7th-tier Evolved Beings?¡± ¡°Of course, I do,¡± Ye Li nodded. ¡°Then why do you dare to say such things?¡± Ye Li thought for a moment and looked at the 7th-tier Evolved Being who had spoken. ¡°Because¡­ I am the Demon King, Ye Li.¡± ¡°What!!!¡± When the over dozen 7th-tier Evolved Beings heard this, their faces turned rigid, and they no longer laughed out loud. ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re the Demon King, Ye Li?¡± one 7th-tier Evolved Being said in shock. ¡°Are you very surprised?¡± Ye Li smiled calmly. ¡°But I have to tell you, this is the last time you¡¯re surprised.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only With those words, Ye Li retrieved the Dragon-slaying Blade from the system space. The over dozen 7th-tier Evolved Beings were shocked as they stared at the sword in Ye Li¡¯s hand. Of course, they recognized it as the Dragon-slaying Blade. But before they could ask more questions, Ye Li suddenly swung his sword. Swish! A blade aura stretched out, as if it had cleaved through space itself.. Chapter 483 - Chapter 483: Leaving Star City Chapter 483: Leaving Star City Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations The faces of the dozen or so 7th-tier Evolved Beings were filled with horror because they had discovered that they couldn¡¯t withstand such an attack. They wanted to escape; they really did. But how could they escape with this kind of speed? The entire process was smooth, not even taking a full second. The lives of the dozen or so 7th-tier Evolved Beings had permanently disappeared from this world. Ye Li¡¯s face remained calm as he looked at the corpses of the dozen or so 7th-tier Evolved Beings. He calmly said, ¡°I told you that within one second, you¡¯d be able to see your own corpses. Why didn¡¯t you believe me?¡± With that, he stored the Dragon-slaying Blade in the system space. The Zombie Queen watched all this unfold on the balcony and felt that her previous actions were indeed ridiculous.She actually dared to fight her master. Not to mention these 7th-tier Evolved Beings, even she would have to use all her strength to withstand such a slash. ¡°Come down,¡± Ye Li said as he looked towards the balcony where the Zombie Queen was. The Zombie Queen came to her senses and jumped down to join Ye Li. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go,¡± Ye Li said calmly. ¡°Understood, Master,¡± the Zombie Queen nodded. Why did the Zombie Queen acknowledge Ye Li as her master? It was because after seeing Ye Li synthesizing zombies, she realized that if she didn¡¯t agree, she might die. She never doubted Ye Li¡¯s ability to kill her! Ye Li and the Zombie Queen left Star City. Not long after they left Star City, Ye Li saw several helicopters in the sky. Ye Li smiled. It seemed that these helicopters were also looking for him. What he hadn¡¯t expected was that the helicopters flew so high that they seemed to have discovered him and the Zombie Queen. They were flying down towards them. Ye Li smiled calmly, thinking that a few more people were coming to meet their end. To make a name for himself, it seemed that everything he had done at Cloud Peak Academy had been the right move. Now who didn¡¯t know Ye Li? All major forces were looking for the Demon King Ye Li to get their hands on the Dragon-slaying Blade. Unfortunately, Ye Li would let them know what real strength was. Being respected was much better than being feared. ¡°Click, click, click!¡± Five helicopters landed on a large lawn, and a group of genetic warriors disembarked. Most of them were 6th-tier Evolved Beings, and the leader was a 7th-tier Evolved Being. They were even weaker than the previous group. The leader led the group of sixth-tier Evolved Beings to Ye Li. ¡°Zombie Queen?¡± The 7th-tier Evolved Being was a little surprised. He really didn¡¯t understand why the Zombie Queen still dared to leave Star City. In the early years, the Warrior Alliance established a rule for the Zombie Queen that as long as the Zombie Queen left Star City, she would be eliminated. All these years, the Zombie Queen had never left Star City. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Zombie Queen, we are from the Warrior Alliance,¡± the 7th-tier Evolved Being said to the Zombie Queen. The Zombie Queen replied emotionlessly, ¡°That has nothing to do with me. This is my master.¡± The message was clear: My master is here; why are you ignoring my master? The 7th-tier Evolved Being was surprised and turned to look at Ye Li. This look left him somewhat dumbfounded. He just couldn¡¯t understand why a youth who looked to be around twenty would be with the Zombie Queen.. Chapter 484 - Chapter 484: Suppressing With Ease Chapter 484: Suppressing With Ease Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Besides, the Zombie Queen actually called this human youth Master? The group of sixth-tier Evolved Beings behind him were also stunned. In their opinion, such a thing would never happen. ¡°Who¡­ who are you?¡± Since Ye Li could make the Zombie Queen call him Master, the 7th-tier Evolved Being knew that Ye Li was no ordinary person. ¡°I¡¯m Ye Li.¡± Ye Li said slowly. ¡°Oh, Ye Li¡­¡± The 7th-tier Evolved Being suddenly seemed to realize something, and his pupils contracted rapidly. It was as if he had heard the most terrifying words in history. ¡°You are¡­ you are¡­ Demon King Ye Li!¡± As soon as he said this, the group of 6th-tier Evolved Beings behind the 7th-tier Evolved Being were all shocked. No matter what, they couldn¡¯t have imagined that the person before them would be Demon King Ye Li. The 7th-tier Evolved Being swallowed hard. He had thought that Demon King Ye Li was nothing special. Now he realized he was not only wrong but entirely mistaken. Not to mention Ye Li¡¯s true strength, just the fact that the Zombie Queen called him her Master indicated that the situation was no longer easy to control. ¡°Zombie Queen, do you really have to help Demon King Ye Li?¡± The 7th-tier Evolved Being stared at the Zombie Queen. Although the Zombie Queen was a lord-level zombie, the 7th-tier Evolved Being wasn¡¯t particularly afraid of her because they were genetic warriors of the Warrior Alliance. ¡°Ridiculous. You bunch of useless people dare to speak so arrogantly to me?¡± The Zombie Queen disdainfully looked at the group of genetic warriors before her. The 7th-tier Evolved Being didn¡¯t bother to continue looking at the Zombie Queen; he fixed his gaze on Ye Li. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, hand over the Dragon-slaying Blade, and I won¡¯t give you a hard time. You should know about the name of the Warrior Alliance, right?¡± Ye Li smiled. He actually laughed. Why were there always so many stupid ants? ¡°If you want the Dragon-slaying Blade, come and get it,¡± Ye Li said calmly. The 7th-tier Evolved Being was taken aback. He wasn¡¯t sure if the Zombie Queen would intervene, so he didn¡¯t dare to approach. If the Zombie Queen did intervene, they would be powerless to resist. Seeing the hesitating 7th-tier Evolved Being, Ye Li smiled again. ¡°Since you won¡¯t come over, I¡¯ll come to you.¡± With that, he slowly walked toward the 7th-tier Evolved Being, and the Zombie Queen followed closely behind. The 7th-tier Evolved Being stared fixedly at the approaching Ye Li. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, don¡¯t think that I won¡¯t take action just because the Zombie Queen is here.¡± Ye Li¡¯s face remained calm as he had no desire to converse with this group of ants. ¡°How can people like you ever change? Only death can make you change.¡± As he spoke, dozens of golden spiritual lights flew out. As the sound of these dozens of attacks echoed, the 7th-tier Evolved Being and the group of 6th-tier Evolved Beings all died with terrifying blood holes on their foreheads. Ants like them were easily crushed with just a wave of a hand. Ding¡­ Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°The Zombie Queen¡¯s loyalty to the host has increased again.¡± The system¡¯s voice sounded in Ye Li¡¯s mind. Ye Li thought that since he had nothing to do now, he might as well go to Yun City under Cloud Peak Mountain for a meal. Ye Li put the Zombie Queen into the system space and used Swift Steps to quickly reach Yun City. After finding a decent-looking restaurant, Ye Li ordered some dishes. Soon, the dishes arrived, and he began to eat and drink.. Chapter 485 - Chapter 485: The Shock of the Masses Chapter 485: The Shock of the Masses Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations After the dishes were served, Ye Li started eating and drinking. ¡°Have you heard? Something big has happened recently!¡± A middle-aged man, clearly drunk, said to the people around him. ¡°What big thing?¡± a man asked hastily. ¡°Have you heard of Demon King Ye Li?¡± Demon King Ye Li? Those who had heard of him were all astonished, while those who hadn¡¯t were left dumbfounded. ¡°Who is Demon King Ye Li?¡± A commoner who hadn¡¯t heard of him asked, puzzled. ¡°You don¡¯t know Demon King Ye Li? He¡¯s done all these things.¡± The drunken middle-aged man began to recount what he knew. ¡°What!!!¡± In an instant, everyone present was left dumbfounded. Most of them had only heard of the name Demon King Ye Li and had no idea about all these things. ¡°I heard that Demon King Ye Li isn¡¯t human or a member of the Dark Race, but a Demon!¡± Demon? The crowd was stunned once again. Obviously, they had never heard of the Demon race. ¡°Recently, there have been rumors that the Demon race, even above the Dark Race, has only one Demon in the entire continent, and that¡¯s Demon King Ye Li!¡± Hiss! The crowd couldn¡¯t help but gasp at the news. ¡°Only one Demon in the entire continent, no wonder he¡¯s so formidable.¡± ¡°By the way, both the Warrior Alliance and the Dark Race, as well as other major powers, are all looking for Demon King Ye Li. Do you know why?¡± ¡°Why?¡± The crowd hurriedly asked. Clearly, Demon King Ye Li had deeply captivated their attention. The drunken middle-aged man took a big gulp of wine, wiped his mouth, and then said, ¡°Because Demon King Ye Li has one of the Ten Great Divine Weapons, the Dragon-slaying Blade.¡± ¡°What!!!¡± The people were astonished. One of the Ten Great Divine Weapons? Of course, they had heard of the Ten Great Divine Weapons, but it was so distant from their lives that they had long forgotten about them. But now that they heard it again and it was in the hands of the Demon King, Ye Li, how could they not be shocked? Ye Li shook his head. Information spread like wildfire, and he had never claimed that he was the only Demon on the entire continent. But usually, that was how rumors worked. Just then, a young man walked in, followed by a very beautiful girl. The crowd looked at the young man and was instantly astonished. ¡°It¡¯s Wang Tian, the top talent of Cloud Peak Academy,¡± someone whispered. Wang Tian often came to Yun City, and almost anyone who lived in Yun City knew him. Out of a hundred people in Yun City, at least ninety knew King Tian. ¡°Young Master Tian, why are you eating in such a run-down restaurant?¡± The girl behind Wang Tian pouted. Wang Tian smiled. ¡°Darling, don¡¯t judge a book by its cover. The food here is excellent.¡± With that, Wang Tian looked around the restaurant, wanting to find a better spot to sit. But when he looked, Wang Tian was suddenly scared out of wits! ¡°What!¡± Wang Tian felt like he was seeing things. He blinked his eyes repeatedly, but unfortunately, he wasn¡¯t mistaken. ¡°Ye, Ye, Ye¡­ Ye Li?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Currently, all the major powers were looking for him, and Wang Tian couldn¡¯t believe that Ye Li was sitting here so calmly, having a meal. The people in the restaurant saw Wang Tian¡¯s shocked expression and were all puzzled. They knew that Wang Tian was the top talent of Cloud Peak Academy, so how could he suddenly look so frightened? Following Wang Tian¡¯s gaze, they discovered a young man in his twenties sitting in the corner. ¡°By the way, just now, Wang Tian seemed to be talking about someone called Ye Li?¡± a man whispered.. Chapter 486 - Chapter 486: How Many Eyes Does the Horse God Have? Chapter 486: How Many Eyes Does the Horse God Have? Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations The crowd pondered the name Wang Tian just mentioned. Ye Li? Suddenly, everyone in the restaurant couldn¡¯t help but shudder, staring in horror at the youth in the corner. Could it be¡­ Is the youth in the corner the Demon King Ye Li? Ye Li sat in the corner, casually picked up a teacup, took a sip, as if completely oblivious to the shock of everyone. ¡°Ye Li, now all major forces are looking for you. Why do you dare to show up in Yun City?¡± Wang Tian regained his composure, staring at Ye Li and said coldly. Ye Li smiled faintly at his words. ¡°Major forces?¡± Ye Li turned around, looking at Wang Tian indifferently. ¡°Where are these so-called major forces? Let them come out and let me see.¡± Arrogant, absolutely arrogant. The people in the restaurant were all shocked. They never expected Ye Li to speak so arrogantly. Wang Tian secretly clenched his fists. As the grandson of the Grand Elder of the Warrior Alliance, he had been admired by countless people since childhood. However, at the Cloud Summit Academy, he was beaten by Ye Li. Suddenly, Wang Tian whispered something in the ear of the beautiful woman beside him. The beautiful woman nodded in shock and quickly ran out. Wang Tian¡¯s handsome face revealed a cold smile. He imagined that it wouldn¡¯t be long before Ye Li faced a tragic end¡­ In his imagination, Ye Li¡¯s fate was truly miserable! ¡°Ye Li, to be honest, 1 really admire you,¡± Wang Tian said triumphantly. ¡°Your strength is indeed strong, but you are too arrogant. In this world, arrogant people often have a bad ending,¡± Wang Tian continued. Ye Li smiled faintly, ¡°Unfortunately, 1 am an exception.¡± At these words, Wang Tian¡¯s pupils contracted rapidly, staring at Ye Li. ¡°Ye Li, the people from the Warrior Alliance are about to arrive. Today, let¡¯s see how you escape!¡± Wang Tian roared at Ye Li. Ye Li, as if he hadn¡¯t heard anything, continued to sip his tea slowly. ¡°Hey¡­¡± ¡°How many eyes does the Horse God have?¡± ¡°What!!!¡± The people in the restaurant were shocked. They felt that Ye Li was too domineering, and even a bit unreasonable. Wang Tian clenched his teeth. He couldn¡¯t understand why Ye Li wasn¡¯t afraid at this point. ¡°Are you deaf? Can¡¯t you hear me asking you a question?¡± Ye Li playfully looked at Wang Tian. Wang Tian widened his eyes. It was only now that he realized he had been too impulsive. He had no reinforcements by his side, and he was far from being Ye Li¡¯s opponent. For a moment, Wang Tian was at a loss. ¡°Not answering?¡± Ye Li smiled, and then a golden spiritual light attacked Wang Tian. How could Wang Tian withstand such an attack! ¡°Alih!¡± With a pig-like scream, a horrifying blood hole appeared on Wang Tian¡¯s right arm. Wang Tian was in extreme pain. It was a piercing and unbearable pain. ¡°How many eyes does the Horse God have? Answer me,¡± Ye Li spoke slowly. Everyone in the restaurant was terrified. They didn¡¯t even see clearly how Ye Li attacked, and a bloody hole had appeared on Wang Tian¡¯s arm. It¡¯s worth noting that Wang Tian¡¯s background was¡­ Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At this moment, where could Wang Tian still answer Ye Li¡¯s question? He continued to emit heart-wrenching screams. Swish! Another golden spiritual light attacked! ¡°Ahh!¡± Wang Tian rolled on the ground in pain. On his other arm, there was also a horrifying blood hole.. Chapter 487 - Chapter 487:I Injured You, But You Have to Accept It Chapter 487:I Injured You, But You Have to Accept It Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°How many eyes does the Horse God have?¡± Ye Li asked the same question again. Upon hearing these words from Ye Li, Wang Tian felt a chill run from his tailbone to the top of his head. He felt as though he had fallen into an ice cave and had even forgotten about the pain. Wang Tian regretted it deeply. He cursed himself for provoking a devil like Ye Li. But he knew he had to answer; the consequences would be unimaginable if he didn¡¯t. ¡°T¡­ three.¡± Wang Tian gritted his teeth, enduring the pain as he answered Ye Li¡¯s question. However, Wang Tian couldn¡¯t have anticipated that another golden spiritual light attack would follow. Swish! With the sound of breaking wind, a blood hole appeared on Wang Tian¡¯s right leg. ¡°Alih! Oooh!¡± As the saying went, men didn¡¯t cry easily, only because he had yet to reach the depth of his sorrow. In agony, Wang Tian just couldn¡¯t hold back his tears! Wang Tian was crying now because the pain had reached a level he had never experienced before. ¡°I¡¯ve injured you three times. Do you accept it?¡± Ye Li casually spoke, his face as calm as water, as if he were doing something inconsequential. Silence, a deadly silence. The people in the restaurant were stunned to the point of speechlessness. If Wang Tian had already regretted his actions just now, now he regretted them a hundredfold. Ye Li, seeing that Wang Tian hadn¡¯t responded, shook his head. He slowly raised a finger, and a golden spiritual light attack burst from his fingertip. ¡°Alih!¡± Another scream, reminiscent of a pig being slaughtered, rang out. The intensity of the screams was chilling and hair-raising. ¡°Answer me, I¡¯ve injured you three times¡­ No, I¡¯ve injured you four times. Do you accept it?¡± Ye Li¡¯s face remained as calm as ever, as if he were discussing something trivial. At this moment, even Wang Tian¡¯s soul trembled; a warm stream of urine escaped from him. ¡°Ooh, oooh¡­ I accept it. I accept it!¡± Wang Tian had no choice but to acknowledge defeat; he didn¡¯t dare not to! At that moment, the people in the restaurant finally realized the terror of Demon King Ye Li. Just then, a group of genetic warriors dressed in white burst into the restaurant with two words on their backs: Warrior Alliance. ¡°Young Master Tian, what happened to you?¡± An eighth-tier Evolved Being looked at Wang Tian in shock. They were genetic warriors stationed in Yun City, and if the Grand Elder blamed them for the serious injury Wang Tian had suffered, they wouldn¡¯t be able to bear it. ¡°It¡¯s Ye Li; it must be Demon King Ye Li!¡± the beautiful girl who had run out of the inn exclaimed. The eighth-tier Evolved Being and a group of seventh-tier Evolved Beings quickly scanned the restaurant. The beautiful girl pointed at the young man in the corner with her finger. ¡°It¡¯s him; he¡¯s Demon King Ye Li!¡± The genetic warriors from the Warrior Alliance followed the direction of the girl¡¯s finger. Suddenly, another golden spiritual light attack struck. The girl¡¯s finger was broken. ¡°Alih!¡± The girl screamed instantly. The genetic warriors from the Warrior Alliance were horrified by this scene. ¡°Never point at my head with your finger. Don¡¯t try my patience.¡± Ye Li spoke slowly. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The people in the restaurant swallowed hard. This was Demon King Ye Li! Could there really be such a terrifying human in the world? But Demon King Ye Li was right in front of them; how could they not believe it? ¡°Are you Demon King Ye Li?¡± The leader stared at Ye Li coldly. At this point, Wang Tian had already been carried out for treatment. Ye Li nodded. ¡°Yes, I am Demon King Ye Li..¡± Chapter 488 - Chapter 488: How about I Send You to Hell with the Dragon-slaying Blade? Chapter 488: How about I Send You to Hell with the Dragon-slaying Blade? Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations The level-eight Evolved Being stared at Ye Li. ¡°If you are the Demon King Ye Li, hand over the Dragon-slaying Blade and I will let you die a good death.¡± ¡°Hehe.¡± Ye Li shook his head. He had heard such words countless times. Unfortunately, everyone who spoke to him like this had ended up dead. ¡°Do you really want the Dragon-slaying Blade?¡± Ye Li calmly spoke. With those words, Ye Li retrieved the Dragon-slaying Blade from the system space. A five-clawed blood dragon instantly coiled in the restaurant, and waves of blade radiance dazzled everyone, making it impossible for them to open their eyes. ¡°This is the Dragon-slaying Blade!¡± The eyes of the eighth-tier Evolved Being were burning with excitement. ¡°Do you like it?¡± Ye Li playfully looked at the eighth-tier Evolved Being. ¡°1 like it, of course!¡± The eighth-tier Evolved Being quickly responded. Ye Li fell silent for a few seconds and then said, ¡°Since you like the Dragon-slaying Blade, how about 1 use it to send you to hell? What do you think?¡± As soon as these words were spoken, the people in the restaurant were shocked beyond measure. All the genetic warriors of the Warrior Alliance froze like clay sculptures. They never expected Ye Li to say such a thing. ¡°Everyone, get out.¡± Ye Li was never a good person, but he was not a bad person either. Upon hearing these words, the people in the restaurant dared not stay any longer. They hurriedly rushed out at the fastest speed ever recorded. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, 1 am an eighth-tier Evolved Being. Do you really think you can do anything to me with the Dragon-slaying Blade?¡± ¡°Weapons are just tools; the most important thing is one¡¯s own strength!¡± The eighth-tier Evolved Being coldly spoke to Ye Li. In the eyes of the eighth-tier Evolved Being, Ye Li was too young, and at this age, what high level could he possibly be? ¡°Unfortunately, you overlooked something, something that is enough to make you all lose your lives.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°I, Ye Li, am not a human, but¡­ a demon.¡± The pupils of the eighth-tier Evolved Being rapidly contracted upon hearing this. He already had an idea of what Ye Li meant, but when he reacted, it was already too late. ¡°Demonic Devil Blade Cross Slash!¡± The Dragon-slaying Blade fell, and a crimson cross slash descended upon the genetic warriors. Upon impact, countless demonic figures accompanied the attack, appearing extremely powerful. ¡°Boom!¡± The restaurant collapsed! And the genetic warriors of the Warrior Alliance all lay lifeless on the ground. On the streets of Yun City, countless people looked at the young man before them. Just a glance at him with his big blade made them feel a shiver down their spines. ¡°Is this Demon King Ye Li?¡± A man who had just come out of the restaurant looked at Ye Li in horror. ¡°Who is the boss?¡± Ye Li spoke slowly. The restaurant¡¯s boss dared not hide, trembling, he walked out from the crowd. ¡°Y-Your Excellency, I am the boss.¡± Ye Li exchanged a lot of post-apocalyptic coins in the point mall and threw them to the boss. ¡°This is the compensation for you,¡± Ye Li said to the boss. The boss was startled. He opened the bag and took a look. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Then he was shocked. ¡°So, so much money?¡± This amount of money was enough for him to live without worries for a lifetime. Looking at Ye Li again, the boss had originally thought that Demon King Ye Li was a completely bad person, but now it seemed that he was not only wrong, but also thoroughly wrong. Ye Li was mentally connected to the Apocalypse Legion, and he noticed that the Apocalypse Legion was bringing a large number of zombies towards Yun City.. Chapter 489 - Chapter 489: Large Numbers of Zombies Appear outside Yun City Chapter 489: Large Numbers of Zombies Appear outside Yun City Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Cloud Peak Academy, the president¡¯s office! President Gu Feng, Vice-President Xiao He, and a group of ninth-level instructors were discussing something. Suddenly, a panicked eighth-tier Evolved Being rushed in. ¡°President, something big has happened!¡± President Gu Feng, Vice-President Xiao He, and the instructors were all startled at the same time. ¡°What happened?¡± President Gu Feng asked hastily. ¡°Outside Yun City, there are large numbers of zombies led by the Apocalypse Legion!¡± The eighth-tier Evolved Being exclaimed in fear. ¡°What!!!¡± Everyone in the President¡¯s office was stunned. They had encountered the Apocalypse Legion in Cloud Peak Academy that day. Now, the Apocalypse Legion was appearing outside Yun City with a large horde of zombies. What did that mean? And the Apocalypse Legion was under the command of Demon King Ye Li! Yun City, Warrior Alliance branch. A terrified ninth-tier Evolved Being listened to some news. ¡°You¡¯re saying Demon King Ye Li appeared in Yun City, injured Young Master Tian, and killed an eighth-tier Evolved Being from our Warrior Alliance and a group of seventh-tier Evolved Beings with a single slash of the Dragon-slaying Blade?¡± ¡°Yes, my lord!¡± a seventh-tier Evolved Being replied. ¡°Oh no, my lord, oh no, my lord!¡± At this moment, another seventh-tier Evolved Being ran in. ¡°What¡¯s the panic about?¡± the ninth-tier Evolved Being shouted. The seventh-tier Evolved Being swallowed hard, wiped the cold sweat from his forehead. ¡°My lord, tens of thousands of zombies have appeared in Yun City, including two Master-level zombies, five tenth-tier Lord-level zombies, and eighteen ninth-tier zombies!¡± How was this possible? This ninth-tier Evolved Being was shocked to the extreme, even thinking he must have misheard. ¡°Quick! Report to headquarters!¡± the ninth-tier Evolved Being roared. All the genetic warriors of Cloud Peak Academy and the Warrior Alliance branch in Yun City gathered on the outer walls of Yun City. They looked at the number of zombies before them and couldn¡¯t help but swallow their saliva. It had been many years since they had seen such a scene. And there were even Master-level and Lord-level zombies! If the elite of the Warrior Alliance didn¡¯t arrive, Yun City would undoubtedly be conquered. At this moment, two figures appeared on the outer wall of Yun City. The genetic warriors of Cloud Peak Academy and the Warrior Alliance branch in Yun City looked at the two figures before them¡­ No! More accurately, it should be a demon and a zombie! This demon was undoubtedly Ye Li. And this zombie was the Zombie Queen! They looked at the sudden appearance of Ye Li and the Zombie Queen, and everyone was so frightened that their souls seemed to leave their bodies. ¡°Demon King Ye Li! Zombie Queen!¡± The President of Cloud Peak Academy, Gu Feng, shouted loudly. Ye Li ignored the terrified crowd. He shouted to the Apocalypse Legion: ¡°Take action!¡± Immediately, the Apocalypse Legion began to act. He leaped into the air, opened the synthesis grid in his mind, and started synthesizing zombies. ¡°Bai Wawa upgraded to the Master level!¡± ¡°Yutong upgraded to the Master level!¡± ¡°All Qi upgraded to the Master level!¡± Ding! ¡°The loyalty of the Zombie Queen to the host has reached ioo%.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At this moment, the Zombie Queen¡¯s eyes, when looking at Ye Li, became extremely loyal. Ding! ¡°Detecting that the host¡¯s strength is too powerful, the host will break through soon.¡± Instantly, Ye Li felt as if he were in magma, and at the same time, as if he were in the South Polar ice. He had never felt so uncomfortable before. Now, he was a tenth-tier Evolved Being. With just one more step, he could become a Transcender.. Chapter 490 - Chapter 490: Becoming a Transcender Chapter 490: Becoming a Transcender Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations The eyes of the genetic warriors of Cloud Peak Academy and the Warrior Alliance branch were widened even more than a cow¡¯s eyes, and their mouths could fit an extra-large bowl. ¡°Is this the power of a demon?¡± Vice-President Xiao He of Cloud Peak Academy swallowed hard. He felt as if all the strength in his body had been drained, and he secretly regretted that he had actually provoked such a demon when he was at Cloud Peak Academy. Suddenly, Ye Li¡¯s entire body was enveloped in water and fire. President Gu Feng of Cloud Peak Academy widened his eyes, ¡°He¡¯s about to break through to a transcender!¡± ¡°What!!!¡± The genetic warriors on the outer walls retreated three steps upon hearing this. A transcender? Besides those in the headquarters of the Warrior Alliance, was someone actually going to become a transcender? After a moment, thunder came from the sky! ¡°Boom!¡± Immediately, a violent explosion occurred in the area where Ye Li was. ¡°Failed?¡± President Gu Feng widened his eyes. Generally, when an Evolved Being attempts to break through to a transcender, such a situation indicates a breakthrough failure. However, what the genetic warriors couldn¡¯t even think of was that when the water and fire aura disappeared, Ye Li stood in the sky like an ancient demon. At this moment, his hair stood upright, his eyes were like lightning, and his face appeared¡­ golden! His upper garment had disappeared, revealing muscles resembling a coiling dragon, giving the greatest visual impact ever. How was that possible!!! Gu Feng was dumbfounded. He would rather believe that the sky was about to collapse than believe that Ye Li had actually succeeded in breaking through. Now, Demon King Ye Li not only had Master-level zombies, but his own strength had also reached the level of a transcender. ¡°Is this the power of a transcender?¡± Ye Li looked at his hands, feeling at least hundreds of times more powerful than before. Ding! ¡°Congratulations to the host for obtaining a super treasure chest. Would you like to open it?¡± ¡°Open it,¡± Ye Li said without hesitation. ¡°Congratulations to the host for obtaining the Synthesis Technique, Batch Synthesis.¡± Ye Li was surprised. Batch Synthesis? He quickly looked at the introduction of Batch Synthesis. Batch Synthesis: A magical zombie synthesizing technique, minimum quantity unlimited, maximum ten thousand zombies. Seeing this, Ye Li¡¯s handsome face lit up. Synthesize ten thousand zombies at once? This was indeed a golden finger! Ding! ¡°Since the host has become a Transcender, congratulations on obtaining a chance to draw the lottery.¡± Ye Li used this prize. The virtual pointer started spinning in the roulette, and after a few seconds, the virtual pointer stopped spinning. ¡°Congratulations to the host for drawing the attack skill, Demon God Domineering Fist!¡± Demon God Domineering Fist: sky-level skill, one punch, stars extinguished; two punches, the sky shattered. A sky-level skill? Ye Li checked the skill introduction. It was only then that he realized that above SSS-level skills, there were earth-level skills, and above earth-level skills were sky-level ones. ¡°Would the host like to cultivate the Demon God Domineering Fist now?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Demon God Domineering Fist cultivation begins:¡± ¡°10%¡­ 30%¡­ 6o%¡­ 100%.¡± ¡°Demon God Domineering Fist cultivation completed!¡± Ye Li was in mid-air. He looked at the genetic warriors on the outer walls and slowly said: Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Who else wants the Dragon-slaying Blade, just speak up!¡± But now, who dared to speak? ¡°I want it!¡± An abrupt voice entered everyone¡¯s ears. The genetic warriors were shocked.. How could someone still dare to speak at this time? Was he seeking death? Chapter 491 - Chapter 491: Fifth War General, Lei Gang Chapter 491: Fifth War General, Lei Gang Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Suddenly, in mid-air, a second-tier Master-level Dark Race member appeared. ¡°Dark Temple!¡± Gu Feng widened his eyes, exclaiming in fear. The Dark Temple was the most powerful force among the Dark Race members in this region. Only the Dark Temple had Master-level Dark Race members. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, we¡¯ve been observing you for a long time. We¡¯ve known about you since you were in Annan Base City.¡± ¡°We haven¡¯t taken action against you because we find your abilities terrifying. Join our Dark Temple.¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± At this moment, a hearty laughter echoed in the air. ¡°In Yun City, when did the Dark Race have a say?¡± As the voice fell, a middle-aged man, towering like an iron tower, appeared in everyone¡¯s field of vision. ¡°It¡¯s the Fifth War General of the Warrior Alliance!¡± A genetic warrior on the outer wall exclaimed. This middle-aged man was named Lei Gang, a second-tier transcender. ¡°Lei Gang, Demon King Ye Li is the one chosen by our Dark Temple. If your Warrior Alliance interferes, you should be aware of the strength of the Black Thunder Temple.¡± Lei Gang smiled, ¡°Dark Temple?¡± ¡°Unfortunately, the main temple of the Dark Temple is not in this area, and we, the Warrior Alliance, are not afraid of you.¡± Ye Li listened to the conversation between the two. He didn¡¯t expect that he had been observed by the Dark Temple since he was in Annan Base City. It seems¡­ Ye Li thought that the world was indeed vast. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, hand over the Dragon-slaying Blade and come with me to the Warrior Alliance!¡± Lei Gang stared at Ye Li and shouted. A second-tier Master-level Dark Race member, a second-tier transcender! Ye Li was only a first-tier transcender now. Unfortunately, he already possessed the sky-level skill, Demon God Domineering Fist. Did they really think¡­ Ye Li sneered. Did they really think I¡¯m a lamb waiting to be slaughtered? ¡°What if I don¡¯t agree?¡± Ye Li looked at Lei Gang indifferently. Lei Gang was taken aback and then coldly said to Ye Li, ¡°Demon King Ye Li, I just witnessed your breakthrough to a transcender. You¡¯re only a first-tier transcender. Do you think you¡¯re invincible?¡± Ye Li smiled, ¡°Feel free to try!¡± The second-tier Master-level Dark Race member suddenly disappeared in mid-air. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, do you want to fight against the Fifth War General?¡± ¡°It¡¯s ridiculous. That¡¯s the Fifth War General of the Warrior Alliance!¡± Lei Gang coldly smiled, ¡°Demon King Ye Li, since you¡¯re unwilling, then I have to take action.¡± The Fifth War General Lei Gang, a body refiner, had a weapon-like body. Suddenly, Lei Gang disappeared in place. His speed was astonishing as he threw a fierce punch at Ye Li. This punch was the most terrifying one Ye Li had ever seen since he crossed into this parallel world. Unfortunately, how could he be afraid? Ye Li also threw a punch! ¡°Demon King Ye Li, is he crazy? He¡¯s actually going head-to-head with the Fifth War General?¡± Lei Gang¡¯s fist and Ye Li¡¯s fist collided heavily. Boom! How could this scene be described in words? Lei Gang was somewhat surprised. He could never have imagined that Ye Li could actually take his punch head-on. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Demon King Ye Li, you¡¯re truly extraordinary!¡± Lei Gang stared at Ye Li and said firmly. ¡°But you still won¡¯t be able to defeat me. I will now use my strongest move.¡± Lei Gang continued. As the sound fell, Lei Gang shouted loudly: ¡°Overlord Thunder Fist!¡± Suddenly, countless fist shadows mixed with thunderbolts rushed fiercely towards Ye Li.. Chapter 492 - Chapter 492: Met Lu Qingxue Again Chapter 492: Met Lu Qingxue Again Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Ye Li smiled faintly, thinking, just because you have martial arts, does it mean I don¡¯t? But only saw Ye Li raise his fist and fiercely strike towards Lei Gang. ¡°Demon God Domineering Fist!¡± With this punch, numerous demon shadows accompanied it. ¡°Boom!¡± An earth-shattering sound came, and everyone felt as if the sky was collapsing. The fear on their faces reached its peak. ¡°Splurt!¡± Suddenly, a figure flew backwards towards the outer city wall. When everyone clearly saw the figure flying over, their eyes widened more than ever before. Because the one flying over was none other than the Fifth War General, Lei Gang. Shock¡ªabsolute shock! The mighty Fifth War General of the Warrior Alliance was actually defeated? And it seemed he was seriously injured. Meanwhile, Ye Li, with his serene face, showed no sign of emotion, as if nothing had happened. His Demon God Domineering Fist was a Celestial-tier skill! While Lei Gang¡¯s Overlord Thunder Fist was at most an SSS-level skill. If Lei Gang were not a body cultivator, his injuries would probably be even more severe. Ye Li activated the Swift Steps and disappeared with the Apocalypse Legion in the sky. Ding! ¡°Congratulations to the host for upgrading the Ancient Devil Tome to the sixth level.¡± The system voice once again echoed in Ye Li¡¯s mind. The sixth level of the Ancient Devil Tome? That meant he would not fear even a third-tier transcender now. ¡°You go gather zombies everywhere.¡± Ye Li wanted to turn all the zombies in the Apocalypse Legion into Master-level zombies first. Immediately, all the zombies of the Apocalypse Legion began to move in all directions. At this moment, Ye Li was on a small mountain. It seemed¡­ Ye Li squinted his eyes. There seemed to be someone here? He activated the Ancient Devil Tome to take a look but found¡­ Someone he was familiar with. Lu Qingxue. On that day in Huangjiang Base City, Lu Qingxue was preparing to leave with the people from Cloud Peak Academy. He saved Lu Qingxue and let her follow Qian Ruxue back to the Warrior Alliance. At that time, he had no idea that the Warrior Alliance was so close to Cloud Peak Academy. At this moment, Lu Qingxue was sitting on the ground, eating compressed biscuits with several other girls, taking a break. ¡°Roar!¡± Suddenly, a roar of a fierce beast sounded. It was a seventh-tier savage beast! This savage beast was a tiger-tailed giant snake, about a dozen meters long. ¡°Quick, retreat!¡± Lu Qingxue shouted, and then several girls all retreated several meters. They were all only fifth-tier Evolved Beings. Faced with a seventh-tier savage beast, they were no match. ¡°Why panic?¡± A calm and indifferent voice entered Lu Qingxue¡¯s ears. Lu Qingxue was startled because she felt that this voice was very familiar. Following the sound, she discovered it was Ye Li. ¡°S, Senior?¡± Lu Qingxue couldn¡¯t believe her eyes. She rubbed her eyes, but she wasn¡¯t mistaken. ¡°It¡¯s just a little snake. Why are you so scared?¡± Ye Li said with a faint smile. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Several girls were a little stunned. The young man in front of them, who looked a few years older, why did he speak so arrogantly? The seventh-tier tiger-tailed giant snake stared at Ye Li. It could understand Ye Li¡¯s words. How could it endure it? Suddenly, the seventh-tier tiger-tailed giant snake pounced towards Ye Li. Ye Li¡¯s eyes shot out a golden spiritual light, and in an instant, the seventh-tier tiger-tailed giant snake died instantly. ¡°A seventh-tier tiger-tailed giant snake was killed so easily?¡± Chapter 493 - Chapter 493: Heavenly Star Academy Chapter 493: Heavenly Star Academy Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Several girls were dumbfounded. They originally thought Ye Li was very arrogant, but now they didn¡¯t think so at all. ¡°Is he really that powerful? Qingxue, is he your brother?¡± a girl asked while looking at Lu Qingxue. Lu Qingxue seemed not to hear, her eyes fixedly on Ye Li as if she were in a trance. ¡°What, are you excited to see me?¡± Ye Li looked at Lu Qingxue faintly. When Lu Qingxue heard this, she came back to her senses, but she didn¡¯t know how to answer. Of course, she was excited to see Ye Li. ¡°Senior, how did you come here?¡± Lu Qingxue asked with some doubt on her fair face. ¡°I¡¯ve been here for a long time and gained some fame.¡± Ye Li spoke slowly. Lu Qingxue was somewhat shocked, and she seemed to think of something. ¡°Senior, are you the Demon King? 1 should have thought of it earlier.¡± Several girls looked at Lu Qingxue and then at Ye Li. They originally thought Ye Li was Lu Qingxue¡¯s brother, but now it seemed not. ¡°By the way, where are you now?¡± Ye Li suddenly asked. ¡°I¡¯m at Heavenly Star Academy.¡± Lu Qingxue continued, ¡°Heavenly Star Academy, like Cloud Peak Academy, is a school founded by the Warrior Alliance. After Sister Qian brought me back, she asked me to go to Heavenly Star Academy.¡± Heavenly Star Academy? It was the first time Ye Li had heard this name. ¡°Then take me there.¡± Anyway, with nothing to do, Ye Li thought it would be fine to take a look. ¡°But, Senior, you are not a student of Heavenly Star Academy.¡± Lu Qingxue said hesitantly. ¡°It¡¯s okay, just take me there.¡± Ye Li said slowly. Lu Qingxue had to take Ye Li to Heavenly Star Academy, and the few girls were her close friends. At the gate of Heavenly Star Academy, Lu Qingxue and the few girls stopped. ¡°Senior, only students of Heavenly Star Academy can enter. You need this¡­¡± After speaking, Lu Qingxue took out something similar to a student ID card. ¡°It¡¯s okay. You go in first.¡± Ye Li¡¯s face remained calm. Lu Qingxue and the few girls entered Heavenly Star Academy, and Ye Li activated the Swift Steps, disappearing on the spot. After entering Heavenly Star Academy, Ye Li found that Heavenly Star Academy was not much different from Cloud Peak Academy. It also had a tower that seemed pretentious. On the tower were three big characters¡ªHeavenly Star Tower. Under the tower was a square, and many students were practicing. Lu Qingxue and the few girls also arrived under the Heavenly Star Tower. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you wearing the school uniform of Heavenly Star Academy?¡± A student looked at Ye Li in amazement. As soon as this remark came out, the students who were originally practicing with their eyes closed opened their eyes one after another. All the students of Heavenly Star Academy were wearing school uniforms, and Ye Li appeared particularly conspicuous. Lu Qingxue and the few girls were shocked. ¡°Is he Senior?¡± Lu Qingxue was very surprised, and she didn¡¯t understand how Ye Li got in. ¡°Do I need to explain whether 1 wear the school uniform or not?¡± Ye Li looked at the third-tier Evolved Being in front of him indifferently. The third-tier Evolved Being was stunned. This person wasn¡¯t wearing the school uniform, but why did he sound so justified? ¡°Who is this person? So arrogant.¡± ¡°Yeah, could he be a super genius?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Impossible, there are only a few super geniuses in Heavenly Star Academy.¡± The students were discussing animatedly. ¡°Excuse me, can you explain why you are not wearing the school uniform?¡± Another young man appeared in Ye Li¡¯s eyes. This young man looked good, and he seemed to have high talent. He was a sixth-tier Evolved Being, one realm higher than Lu Qingxue.. Chapter 494 - Chapter 494: Go and Call for Reinforcement Chapter 494: Go and Call for Reinforcement Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°It¡¯s Yang Feng!¡± ¡°Yang Feng is one of the geniuses of our Heavenly Star Academy.¡± ¡°This is going to be interesting.¡± Everyone in Heavenly Star Academy knew Yang Feng. There was no change in the calm face of Ye Li, and he did not respond to Yang Feng¡¯s words. In his eyes, a sixth-tier Evolved Being was nothing more than an ant. ¡°This classmate, please answer my question!¡± Yang Feng frowned. The trees wish to be still, but the wind continues to blow! Why are there always so many ants causing trouble for him? ¡°Get lost!¡± Ye Li said indifferently. ¡°What!!!¡± The students widened their eyes. They couldn¡¯t believe that Ye Li dared to say such words. ¡°In the end, Senior is Senior, and he is so domineering wherever he goes.¡± Lu Qingxue muttered to herself. ¡°What did you say?¡± Yang Feng gritted his teeth. As soon as Yang Feng finished speaking, he let out a miserable scream. ¡°Alih!¡± Yang Feng flew backward. The students opened their eyes wide, unable to see Ye Li making a move at all. ¡°Just a sixth-tier Evolved Being, really not worth mentioning.¡± Ye Li shook his head and smiled. At this moment, an eighth-tier instructor witnessed the scene. The instructor walked to Ye Li¡¯s side and looked at him coldly, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t you know that students of Heavenly Star Academy must wear school uniforms and are prohibited from fighting in the arena?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Ye Li shook his head. ¡°You!¡± The eighth-tier instructor widened his eyes. ¡°This is something that every student of Heavenly Star Academy knows. Why don¡¯t you know?¡± Ye Li smiled, ¡°I¡¯m not a student of Heavenly Star Academy.¡± As soon as these words were heard, the students couldn¡¯t help but gasp. Not a student of Heavenly Star Academy? Lu Qingxue couldn¡¯t help but sweat for Ye Li. This was an eighth-tier instructor, but thinking of Ye Li¡¯s title, the Demon King, she wasn¡¯t so worried. ¡°You are not a student of Heavenly Star Academy?¡± The eighth-tier instructor stared blankly at Ye Li. Yang Feng had just climbed up from the ground at this time, looking at Ye Li with hatred. ¡°You are not a student of Heavenly Star Academy, and you even hit me. How should we settle this account?¡± Ye Li smiled. ¡°How?¡± ¡°Alih!¡± Yang Feng screamed again, then flew out again. ¡°Just settle it like this.¡± The eighth-tier instructor was also a bit dumbfounded. He was an eighth-tier Evolved Being, but he couldn¡¯t see how Ye Li made his move. ¡°You¡¯re asking for death!¡± The eighth-tier instructor snapped back to his senses and raised his big hand to slap Ye Li. Ye Li didn¡¯t move, letting the palm of the eighth-tier Evolved Being strike him. The students widened their eyes. If Ye Li didn¡¯t dodge, he would have no chance of survival. Lu Qingxue bit her teeth. She knew she had to trust Senior. Without any doubt, the palm of the eighth-tier Evolved Being hit Ye Li. But what happened next left everyone dumbfounded. Ye Li not only didn¡¯t fly backward, he didn¡¯t even take half a step back. ¡°Impossible! This is absolutely impossible!¡± The eighth-tier instructor shouted. In his eyes, this was impossible. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Go and call for reinforcements. With your eighth-tier strength, you¡¯re not enough to deal with me.¡± Ye Li spoke slowly. With that, the eighth-tier Evolved Being flew backward hundreds of meters away. The students were all stunned! ¡°Even the eighth-tier instructor was defeated so easily?¡± They couldn¡¯t believe it. They really couldn¡¯t believe it.. Chapter 495 - Chapter 495: Fourth General Chapter 495: Fourth General Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Yang Feng swallowed. He felt as if he had fallen into an ice cave, wondering what monster he had provoked. Ye Li¡¯s face was as calm as water. He glanced at the students casually. ¡°Are you afraid?¡± Ye Li continued, ¡°Never be afraid, because everything I do will make you afraid for three days and three nights.¡± All the students were shocked again. They felt that Ye Li¡¯s words were too domineering. Suddenly, the president of the Heavenly Star Academy and a group of high-leveled Evolved Beings all appeared in front of Ye Li. The president of the Heavenly Star Academy was called Tian Bieyuan. He stared at Ye Li coldly. ¡°Who are you? How dare you mess around in our Heavenly Star Academy!¡± Ye Li smiled. ¡°It¡¯s just a small Heavenly Star Academy. I can come and go as 1 please.¡± Tian Bieyuan was shocked. He didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to dare to say such a thing. ¡°Brat¡­!¡± Before Tian Bieyuan finished speaking, he couldn¡¯t say anything else, because a big knife was already at his throat. Of course, this knife was the Dragon-slaying Blade! ¡°Th-th-this¡­¡± Everyone present gasped. They really couldn¡¯t believe that all of this was real. And the knife in Ye Li¡¯s hand horrified them. Just looking at this knife made one¡¯s heart skip a beat. ¡°Why? Do you think 1, Demon King Ye Li, am arrogant?¡± Ye Li slowly said. Demon, Demon King Ye Li!!! Hearing this, everyone in the Heavenly Star Academy was horrified. Even if they died, they would never have thought that the young man in front of them was the Demon King, Ye Li. ¡°Are you the Demon King Ye Li?¡± Tian Bieyuan¡¯s eyes widened. A wicked smile appeared on Ye Li¡¯s handsome face. ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry. 1 didn¡¯t know that you were the Demon King, Lord Ye Li. If I had known that you were the Demon King, I wouldn¡¯t have dared to do this even if I had ten guts.¡± Tian Bieyuan knew that if the Demon King Ye Li wanted to kill him, it would be in the blink of an eye. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, the Alliance Leader invites you to see him!¡± At this moment, a beautiful woman suddenly appeared in midair. The woman stepped on an Immortal sword, looking extremely beautiful. ¡°It¡¯s the fourth general!¡± An instructor of the Heavenly Star Academy said in horror. The fourth general of the Warrior Alliance¡¯s headquarters was called Li Yanlu, a tier 3 Transcender, and her weapon was a peerless sword! Ye Li was a little puzzled. The Dark Temple could control his whereabouts, so could the Warrior Alliance. How did they do it? ¡°Go tell your Alliance Leader that 1, Ye Li, am not going.¡± Ye Li thought that if I go just because you ask me to, wouldn¡¯t it be embarrassing? Li Yanlu frowned. ¡°You¡­¡± Before she finished speaking, Ye Li interrupted her. ¡°Many people¡¯s hearts will ache when a beautiful person like you frowns, right? Unfortunately, I, Ye Li, am not afraid of the dark or your frown.¡± Ye Li said frankly. Li Yanlu looked at Ye Li coldly. ¡°Ye Li, are you going or not?¡± ¡°Alas!¡± Ye Li sighed. ¡°It turns out that not only do you like to frown, but you are also deaf. Aren¡¯t you afraid that you won¡¯t be able to get married?¡± Ye Li said faintly. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°You¡¯re asking for death!¡± Li Yanlu was furious. As the fourth general of the Warrior Alliance¡¯s headquarters, when had she ever been humiliated like this? Swish! A terrifying sword light rushed towards Ye Li. Li Yanlu was a tier 3 Transcender, and Ye Li was now a tier 1 Transcender. The gap in strength was originally very large, but unfortunately, his Ancient Devil Tome had already reached the sixth level.. Chapter 496 - Chapter 496: Call Me Little Brother Chapter 496: Call Me Little Brother Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations He activated the sixth level of the Ancient Devil Tome, and all his attributes soared! The Dragon-slaying Blade in his hand was whistling in the wind! Swish! Ye Li also slashed out. In an instant, the knife light and the sword light collided. In the end, the two canceled each other out. Li Yanlu was a little stunned. She was a tier 3 Transcender. Ye Li was only a tier 1 Transcender. Why¡­ Just as she was stunned, Ye Li had already arrived in midair and was looking at her playfully. ¡°I can go to the Warrior Alliance, but you¡¯ll have to¡­¡± Ye Li didn¡¯t finish his sentence. He wanted to see what Li Yanlu would say first. ¡°Have to do what?¡± Li Yanlu stared at Ye Li. ¡°You¡¯ll have to call me Little Brother.¡± Ye Li said slowly. Silence, a deathly silence! Everyone in the Heavenly Star Academy was stunned. They had naturally seen arrogant people, but they had never seen such an arrogant person in their lives. He actually asked the fourth general to call him ¡°Little Brother¡±? Li Yanlu¡¯s cold face began to turn icy. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, are you really not afraid of death?¡± ¡°Die? Who isn¡¯t afraid of death? However, can you kill the Demon King, Ye Li?¡± Li Yanlu stared at Ye Li. She wished Ye Li could die immediately, but she couldn¡¯t disobey the Alliance Leader¡¯s order. ¡°Little Brother!¡± Li Yanlu gritted her teeth. She could only compromise. ¡°Not bad. Your voice is quite nice. Call me again.¡± Ye Li slowly said. ¡°You!¡± Li Yanlu seemed to be gnashing her teeth. She was extremely angry. The people from the Heavenly Star Academy looked at each other in shock. In their opinion, Demon King Ye Li was simply shocking. However, was it really appropriate to offend Li Yanlu like this? ¡°Don¡¯t ever refuse me, the Demon King Ye Li.¡± Ye Li looked at Li Yanlu indifferently. ¡°Little Brother!¡± Li Yanlu called out again. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Ye Li said slowly. Li Yanlu glared at Ye Li as if saying, Let¡¯s see how I¡¯ll deal with you when we reach the Warrior Alliance. Then, Ye Li and Li Yanlu headed for the Warrior Alliance. Outside the headquarters of the Warrior Alliance, Ye Li looked at the super magnificent building in front of him and thought to himself, This is the headquarters of the Warrior Alliance after all. It¡¯s indeed powerful. Then, Ye Li and Li Yanlu arrived at the hall. The strongest people in the Warrior Alliance were sitting in the hall, not including the Fifth War General, Lei Gang, who was probably still in sickbed. ¡°Alliance Leader, Demon King Ye Li has arrived.¡± Sitting above the hall was a middle-aged man who looked extremely dignified. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, you¡¯re finally here.¡± The one who spoke was naturally the Alliance Leader of the Martial Arts Union, Xiahou Jie, a tier-ten Transcender. Ye Li knew that there was still a huge gap between him and the person in front of him. He had never underestimated the heroes of the world and had long known that there were super strong masters. ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Ye Li slowly said. Although he couldn¡¯t beat Xiahou Jie, if he admitted defeat like this, would he still be the Demon King Ye Li? ¡°Demon King Ye Li, our Warrior Alliance wants to cooperate with you.¡± Xiahou Jie looked at Ye Li and said. ¡°Cooperate?¡± Ye Li didn¡¯t quite understand what Xiahou Jie meant. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°The Dark Temple in the north is the highest power of the Dark Race. We can¡¯t destroy the Dark Temple in the north alone.¡± As soon as he said this, Ye Li understood. ¡°I¡¯m only a Tier 1 Transcender now. I don¡¯t think I can help much in a battle of that level,¡± Ye Li replied truthfully. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, we know your terrifying ability, so please help us for the sake of the humans in the north.¡± ¡°We¡¯ve gathered many zombies. As long as you agree to us, we can give them for you to synthesize..¡± Chapter 497 - Chapter 497:I Am Voluntary Chapter 497:I Am Voluntary Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations When Ye Li heard this, he was really tempted. And the humans in the north¡­ To be honest, he was also a human. In fact, even if he didn¡¯t cooperate with the Warrior Alliance, his ultimate path was to destroy the Dark Race. ¡°Okay, I promise you.¡± Ye Li said slowly. When Xiahou Jie heard this, a smile appeared on his dignified face. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, on behalf of the humans in the northern realm, thank you,¡± Xiahou Jie said to Ye Li. ¡°By the way, Qian Ruxue, do any of you know her?¡± Ye Li hadn¡¯t seen Qian Ruxue¡¯s father before. ¡°Why? Do you know my daughter?¡± The first general, Qian Kun, was a little stunned. ¡°Of course. Take me to see her.¡± Ye Li said lightly. Qian Kun looked at Xiahou Jie, ready to see what the Alliance Leader meant. ¡°Ah Kun, since the Demon King wants to see your daughter, take him there.¡± Qian Kun nodded and then led Demon King Ye Li to a place. Soon, Ye Li saw Qian Ruxue. Qian Ruxue was already a tier-seven Evolved Being. At this moment, she was holding her snow-white chin with her hand, thinking about something. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for a few years. Why don¡¯t you enter my dreams?¡± A sudden voice entered Qian Ruxue¡¯s ears. Qian Ruxue was shocked and quickly turned around. As soon as she turned around, her tears fell uncontrollably. ¡°Ye Li.¡± Qian Ruxue¡¯s voice was trembling. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time. I just came to see you,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Skipping an hour¡­ ¡°What? How dare the Demon King Ye Li!¡± Qian Kun widened his eyes and roared. A woman was a little afraid. ¡°Uncle, I just saw Sister enter the room with the Demon King. It might not be¡­¡± ¡°What else might not be? This is intolerable!¡± Then, Qian Kun found Ye Li. At this moment, Ye Li and Qian Ruxue were admiring the flowers. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, let¡¯s make it today!¡± Qian Kun stared at Ye Li and said firmly. At this moment, Li Yanlu walked over. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, the Alliance Leader wants you to go over.¡± Li Yanlu looked at Ye Li in disgust. ¡°Yanlu, I have something to settle with him!¡± Qian Kun stared at Ye Li. ¡°Dad, 1 volunteered.¡± Qian Ruxue suddenly said, blushing. Li Yanlu was stunned. Then, she suddenly thought of something and looked at Ye Li with even more disgust. ¡°Well!¡± Qian Kun gnashed his teeth and could only go to the hall with Ye Li. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, you can synthesize those zombies now.¡± Xiahou Jie looked at Ye Li and said. ¡°Okay.¡± Ye Li nodded. ¡°Yanlu, take the Demon King Ye away,¡± Xiahou Jie said to Li Yanlu. Li Yanlu was naturally unwilling. She looked at Ye Li in disgust. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Yanlu.¡± Ye Li said to Li Yanlu. Li Yanlu couldn¡¯t help but shiver. ¡°What did you call me?¡± Li Yanlu stared at Ye Li and asked. ¡°Yanlu.¡± ¡°Please call me Li Yanlu.¡± ¡°OK, got it, Yanlu.¡± Li Yanlu stomped her feet in anger. Then, Ye Li and Li Yanlu left the Warrior Alliance. ¡°Come with me to a place first.¡± Ye Li looked at Li Yanlu and said. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Where to?¡± Li Yanlu¡¯s fair face was a little puzzled. ¡°We¡¯ll find out when we get there.¡± Then, Ye Li and Li Yanlu came to a city. The city was already full of zombies. These zombies were naturally all gathered by the Apocalypse Legion.. Chapter 498 - Chapter 498: Zombie Forest Chapter 498: Zombie Forest Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Li Yanlu looked at the city in shock. She actually saw a few ist-tier Master-level zombies and many high-leveled zombies. ¡°Is that your Apocalypse Legion?¡± Li Yanlu looked at Ye Li. ¡°Yes.¡± Ye Li nodded. Immediately, Ye Li ordered the Apocalypse Legion to take action. He opened the synthesis grid in his mind. Now it was very easy for him to synthesize zombies. He could synthesize Batch Synthesis in bulk. The Batch Synthesis could synthesize up to 10,000 zombies. That was great. Before long, the Apocalypse Legion knocked all the zombies to the ground. Ye Li began to synthesize the Batch Synthesis zombies in batches! At this point, except for the Eighteen Copper-Armor Clawed Zombies, all the zombies had become ist-tier Master-level zombies. Li Yanlu had heard from the Alliance Leader about the ability of Demon King Ye Li to synthesize zombies, but she didn¡¯t expect it to be so fast. ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Li Yanlu looked at Ye Li in shock. ¡°Then what else?¡± Ye Li said indifferently. Li Yanlu looked at the Apocalypse Legion and found that eight zombies had all become ist-tier Master-level zombies, and even the eighteen clawed zombies had also become tenth-tier zombies. ¡°Let me introduce them to you.¡± ¡°Fist-God Zombie Ah Da, Iron-Foot Zombie Bai Wawa, Ice Zombie Hongye, Petrification Zombie Yu tong, Ghost Sword Zombie Ah Qi, Swallowing Zombie Bone Maiden, Divine Spear Zombie Long Yu, she¡­¡± Ye Li looked at the Zombie Queen. He hadn¡¯t named her yet. ¡°Strength Zombie, Mo You!¡± As a strength-type zombie, the Zombie Queen was quite strong, so he called her Strength Zombie. As for the name, Mo You, he just came up with this name randomly. ¡°These are the Eighteen Copper-Armor Clawed Zombies.¡± Li Yanlu was still in a daze. Although she was a tier 3 Transcender, all of this was too terrifying. Now, except for the Eighteen Copper-Armor Clawed Zombies, the zombies had all become ist-tier Master-level zombies. Ye Li nodded in satisforce. ¡°By the way, Yanlu, take me to synthesize zombies.¡± Ye Li looked at Li Yanlu and said. ¡°I said, don¡¯t call me Yanlu. Do you know that you are disgusting!¡± Li Yanlu stared at Ye Li and said fiercely. Ye Li smiled. ¡°Do you really think I¡¯m disgusting?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Not only are you disgusting, but you are also extremely disgusting!¡± Li Yanlu said coldly. Ye Li thought that no one had ever felt disgusted by him. Li Yanlu was the first. This was really interesting. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Ye Li said. Li Yanlu didn¡¯t want to talk to Ye Li anymore. She knew that she had business to tend to. Then, Li Yanlu took Ye Li to a place. The two of them arrived at a large forest that stretched as far as the eye could see. There were many genetic warriors outside the forest. They seemed to be from the Warrior Alliance. ¡°My lord, welcome.¡± A tier-seven Evolved Being hurriedly greeted Li Yanlu respectfully. Li Yanlu was the fourth general of the Warrior Alliance, so they naturally knew her. ¡°Open the zombie forest!¡± Li Yanlu said to the tier-seven Evolved Being. ¡°Yes! My lord!¡± The tier-seven Evolved Being nodded. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Li Yanlu looked at Ye Li. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, all the zombies that our Warrior Alliance has raised over the years are inside. I hope you won¡¯t disappoint us.¡± Ye Li didn¡¯t respond. His handsome face revealed an excited expression. The Leader of the Warrior Alliance, Xiahou Jie, set up a barrier for the zombie forest, and the zombies inside couldn¡¯t come out. Soon, a hole appeared in the barrier. Ye Li walked in.. Chapter 499 - Chapter 499: Shocking Synthesize Chapter 499: Shocking Synthesize Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations After walking into the zombie forest, Ye Li released the Apocalypse Legion from the system space. He used the Heavenly Spirit Eyes to take a look. There were too many zombies in this zombie forest! Ye Li was not in a hurry to ask the Apocalypse Legion to gather zombies. He thought for a moment and decided to nurture Ah Da and Hongye first. Since an earth-shaking battle would break out soon, if so many zombies in the Apocalypse Legion were nurtured together, they wouldn¡¯t be able to synthesize super strong zombies. There were too many zombies in the zombie forest. He didn¡¯t need to let the Apocalypse Legion gather zombies at all. Anyway, there were zombies everywhere. Immediately, Ye Li led the Apocalypse Legion to launch a shocking synthesize. He stayed in the zombie forest for three days and three nights before he finally synthesized the last zombie. Now, Ah Da was already a tier-ten master-level Master-level zombie, and so was Hongye. Now Ye Li could do whatever he wanted in the northern realm. Ding! ¡°As the host has synthesized many zombies, congratulations on breaking through to the tier 2 Transcender.¡± ¡°Congratulations to the host for obtaining a super treasure chest. Would you like to open it?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Ye Li said without any hesitation. ¡°Congratulations to the host for obtaining the synthesized skill.¡± Skill synthesize: You can synthesize all the skills and use them at the same time. The power is enough to destroy the world. Ye Li was stunned. He thought that if he combined the Flame Blade Technique, the Primordial Demon Slash, the Sky Demon Tyrant Blade Technique, the Demonic Devil Blade Cross Slash, and the sky-level skill, Demon God Domineering Fist, and launched an attack¡­ He couldn¡¯t imagine what would happen! ¡°Congratulations to the host for obtaining a chance to draw a lottery.¡± The system¡¯s voice appeared in Ye Li¡¯s mind again. Ye Li felt that his luck had come. It was like chewing gum and couldn¡¯t be stopped at all. The cheats came one after another. The virtual pointer in his mind began to spin in the roulette wheel, and a few seconds later, the pointer stopped. ¡°Congratulations to the host for obtaining the zombie skills, Three Thousand Ghost Cry Fist and Freeze the Nine Heavens!¡± Three Thousand Ghost Cry Fist? Freezing the Nine Heavens? Ye Li looked excited. Wasn¡¯t this prepared for All Da and Hongye? He was really lucky! He checked the Three Thousand Ghost Cry Fist and Freeze the Nine Heavens. He discovered that they were all earth-level skills! Without thinking too much, Ye Li fused the Three Thousand Ghost Cry Fist into Ah Da¡¯s body, Freeze the Nine Heavens into Hongye¡¯s body. It was time to go out. Ye Li put the Apocalypse Legion into the system space and walked out of the zombie forest. Li Yanlu was walking back and forth outside the zombie forest, her fair face very anxious. ¡°My lord, he¡¯s out!¡± A tier-seven Evolved Being exclaimed. Li Yanlu hurriedly looked at Ye Li. After finding that Ye Li came out safely, she heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°How is it going, Demon King Ye Li?¡± Li Yanlu looked at Ye Li tentatively. ¡°Not well.¡± Ye Li slowly said. Li Yanlu was a little stunned. She didn¡¯t understand what Ye Li meant. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°What do you mean?¡± Li Yanlu looked at Ye Li in confusion. ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the Warrior Alliance,¡± Ye Li said lightly. Immediately, Ye Li and Li Yanlu headed for the Warrior Alliance. Before they arrived at the Warrior Alliance, Ye Li felt a little flustered. He had never felt like this before. He happened to arrive above the Cloud Peak Academy.. Chapter 500 - Chapter 500: The Four Girls Got Caught Chapter 500: The Four Girls Got Caught Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Ye Li glanced at the Cloud Peak Academy. He was above the Senior Students Institute of the Cloud Peak Academy. He wondered if something had happened to Xiao Hui and the others. ¡°Go back to the Warrior Alliance first. I¡¯ll go to the Cloud Peak Academy first,¡± Ye Li said to Li Yanlu. ¡°Let¡¯s go together.¡± Li Yanlu replied. She was afraid that Ye would take the opportunity to slip away after leaving the Cloud Peak Academy. Then she wouldn¡¯t be able to explain to the Alliance Leader when she went back. Ye Li continued to speak and walked towards the Cloud Peak Academy. The two figures arrived at the playground of the Senior Students Institute of Cloud Peak Academy. All the students gasped and looked at Ye Li and Li Yanlu dumbfounded. ¡°It¡¯s Demon King Ye Li and the Fourth General.¡± When Ye Li and Li Yanlu arrived at the Cloud Peak Academy, the news was instantly told to the president, Gu Feng. Gu Feng hurriedly came out to welcome him, his old face full of panic. He already knew that the Demon King, Ye Li, had cooperated with the Warrior Alliance. Now, the Warrior Alliance had issued an order that any genetic warrior who dared to cause trouble for the Demon King, Ye Li, would be going against the Warrior Alliance. ¡°Where are Xiao Hui and the others?¡± Ye Li looked at Gu Feng. Since he transmigrated to this parallel world, he had never been as panicked as today. He felt that something had happened. ¡°Uh, well, well¡­¡± Gu Feng hesitated. ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me, die!¡± Ye Li said coldly. Even a dragon had its vulnerable spot, and Xiao Hui and the others were his vulnerable spot! Gu Feng was shocked. He didn¡¯t dare to hide anything and hurriedly said, ¡°Xiao Hui, Yun Man, Su Xun¡¯er and Lu Qian went to the Dark Mountain with Lu Yu to gain experience yesterday and haven¡¯t returned yet. I¡¯ve already sent people out to find them.¡± ¡°Have you found them?¡± Gu Feng was already drenched in cold sweat. He shook his head. ¡°No.¡± Ye Li sneered. ¡°Were they taken away?¡± It was no secret that he had the Dragon-slaying Blade. Perhaps they were taken away and then threatened him? At this moment, a phantom of a Dark Race member suddenly appeared in front of Ye Li. ¡°I¡¯m the patriarch of the Undead Race. Inform the Demon King Ye Li that his four women are in my hands. Tell him to come to the Undead Race with the Dragon-slaying Blade for an exchange. He can only come alone; otherwise, his four women will die!¡± With that, the phantom of the Dark Race member disappeared. Ye Li smiled casually. There was no need to tell him. He was right here! The Undead Race, right? How dare he touch my vulnerable spot? Hehe. ¡°Where is the Undead Race?¡± Ye Li looked at Gu Feng. Li Yanlu looked at the expression on Ye Li¡¯s face. That day in the Heavenly Star Academy, Ye Li asked her to call him Little Brother in front of countless people. She had thought that Ye Li was a lecher, but now it seemed that she was wrong. How could Gu Feng, the president of the Cloud Peak Academy, dare to hide anything from Ye Li? He quickly told Ye Li the location of the Undead Race. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, the Undead Race is a very strong Dark Race member. Should we tell this to the Alliance Leader?¡± Li Yanlu asked. Ye Li sneered. ¡°If I, Ye Li, can¡¯t even save my own woman, am 1 still the Demon King¡­ Ye Li?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As soon as he finished speaking, Ye Li activated the Swift Steps and disappeared. Li Yanlu pondered for a few seconds and then stepped on her Dustless Sword, heading for the Warrior Alliance. According to the position given by Gu Feng, Ye Li arrived outside the Undead Race! Some fifth-tier undead looked at Ye Li in shock. ¡°Are you Demon King Ye Li?¡± a fifth-tier undead asked.. Chapter 501 - Chapter 501: Undead Race Chapter 501: Undead Race Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations The fifth-tier undeads couldn¡¯t believe it. This Demon King Ye Li had really come alone. Where was his Apocalypse Legion? Where were the Fist-God Zombie and the Ice Zombie? These days, they had heard a lot about the Apocalypse Legion. Ah Da, the Fist-God Zombie, could punch a hole in the sky, and Hongye, the Ice Zombie, was covered in cold air that could even seal the sea. Of course, they wouldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, how dare you come? Just for a few women? Is it worth it?¡± A fifth-tier undead looked at Ye Li in disdain. Ye Li didn¡¯t speak. He took out the Dragon-slaying Blade from the system space. A five-clawed blood dragon hovered in the air, accompanied by dragon and broadsword cries. ¡°Dragon-slaying Blade!¡± The eyes of these fifth-tier undeads couldn¡¯t help but glow. They thought that the Dragon-slaying Blade was too terrifying. Just looking at it made them scared. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, you made the right choice. Now hand over the Dragon-slaying Blade,¡± a fifth-tier undead said with a smile. Swish! A cold glint appeared first, followed by a slash like a dragon! Several fifth-tier undeads died instantly, without even leaving their corpses. Ye Li slowly walked into the territory of the Undead Race! In an instant, countless undeads surrounded him. Swish! A cold light thousands of meters long appeared, and hundreds of undead creatures were instantly melted. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, why are you so angry?¡± A voice entered Ye Li¡¯s ears. Then, the phantom of the Dark Race member that appeared in the Cloud Peak Academy appeared in front of Ye Li. Ye Li looked at the undead in front of him, a Tier 1 Master-level member of the Dark Race. In addition, there were a few tenth-tier undead creatures. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, hand over the Dragon-slaying Blade!¡± A tenth-tier undead sneered at Ye Li. Swish! With one slash, the life of this tenth-tier undead would disappear from this world forever. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, how dare you!¡± The Tier 1 Master-level undead widened his eyes. Now that the Demon King Ye Li¡¯s woman was in their hands, could it be¡­ Did the Demon King Ye Li not care at all? Thinking of this, the Tier 1 Master-level Dark Race member panicked. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, aren¡¯t you afraid that your woman will die in front of you?¡± Ye Li smiled faintly. ¡°Do you ants deserve to talk to me?¡± As soon as he said so, Ye Li¡¯s Dragon-slaying Blade had already reached the neck of the Tier 1 Master-level undead. ¡°Let them go, or you¡¯ll die!¡± There was no expression on Ye Li¡¯s face, as if he were a peerless ferocious god from the Inferno. The Tier 1 Master-level undead¡¯s eyes widened. Before he could react, the Dragon-slaying Blade was pressed against his neck. ¡°Hehe, Demon King Ye Li, do you really think I¡¯m afraid?¡± The Tier 1 Master-level undead calmed down and said coldly to Ye Li. ¡°You can try!¡± Ye Li¡¯s face was terrifyingly cold. For some reason, looking at the expression on Ye Li¡¯s face, the Tier 1 Master-level undead felt his entire body tremble involuntarily. The undead creatures even held their breath. Silence, a deadly silence. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The Tier 1 Master-level undead knew that Ye Li was definitely not bluffing. ¡°Bring them up!¡± the Tier 1 Master-level undead said coldly. Soon, the four women and their teacher, Lu Yu, appeared in front of Ye Li. ¡°Demon King, how about we make a deal? You hand over the Dragon-slaying Blade to me, and 1 will release your women..¡± Chapter 502 - Chapter 502: Decisive and Ruthless Chapter 502: Decisive and Ruthless Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations The four women and Lu Yu looked at Ye Li. They didn¡¯t know whether to be excited or afraid. This was a clan of Dark Race! ¡°Hehe.¡± Ye Li smiled. ¡°What are you laughing at?¡± The Tier 1 Master-level Dark Race member stared at Ye Li. Although he would die if the Dragon-slaying Blade went any further, if he died, Ye Li¡¯s woman wouldn¡¯t be able to survive either. The Tier 1 Master-level Dark Race member certainly didn¡¯t understand why Ye Li could still laugh. ¡°I¡¯m laughing at your ignorance. How dare you threaten me?¡± Ye Li shook his head. Swish! A cold light appeared, and the Tier 1 Master-level undead was killed. Ye Li was now a tier 2 Transcender. In Ye Li¡¯s eyes, a tier 1 Master-level undead was pitifully weak. At the moment when the Tier 1 Master-level undead died, a few undead creatures were about to attack the four women and Lu Yu. Unfortunately, Ye Li had already activated the Swift Steps. In an instant, Ye Li arrived in front of the four women. ¡°Primordial Demon Slash!¡± The three thousand god and demon phantoms attacked, and the undead around the women turned into ashes. ¡°Let¡¯s fight the Demon King Ye Li!¡± ¡°Attack!¡± At this moment, countless undead creatures rushed towards Ye Li. Ye Li smiled faintly, raised his fist, and slowly said word byword, ¡°Demon God Domineering Fist.¡± The sky-level technique, Demon God Domineering Fist, was extremely powerful. ¡°Boom!¡± In an instant, everyone felt that the sky was about to collapse. Countless undead creatures were reduced to ashes, leaving no corpses. Seeing this scene, the remaining undead were already scared out of their wits. They hurriedly ran for their lives, their speed reaching the fastest in history. ¡°Senior.¡± The four women called Ye Li with lingering fear. The unparalleled combat power that Ye Li showed just now was really terrifying. Although Lu Yu, the teacher of the four women, was a teacher of the Cloud Peak Academy, she felt that in front of Ye Li, she was like an ant. Ye Li could instantly kill her thousands of times. Ye Li sent them back to the Cloud Peak Academy and asked them not to run around. Then, he went to the Warrior Alliance. ¡°Alliance Leader, do you think Demon King Ye Li can¡­¡± Before Li Yanlu finished speaking, he was interrupted by Xiahou Jie. ¡°If he can¡¯t even solve the small Undead Race, is he still the Demon King Ye Li?¡± Xiahou Jie said. With that, a seventh-tier Evolved Being ran into the hall. ¡°Alliance Leader, the Demon King Ye Li has come.¡± Xiahou Jie¡¯s eyes lit up, and a smile appeared on his face. A few seconds later, Ye Li walked into the hall. Xiahou Jie hurriedly invited Ye Li to sit down. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, how are you doing in the zombie forest?¡± This was what Xiahou Jie was most concerned about. After all, to completely destroy the Dark Temple in the northern realm, he needed the help of Demon King Ye Li. ¡°Not bad. Ah Da and Hongye became tenth-tier Master-level zombies,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Xiahou Jie was overjoyed to hear that. He gave Ye Li a thumbs up. ¡°As expected of the Demon King, Ye Li. It¡¯s really terrifying,¡± Xiahou Jie said. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Everyone in the hall looked at each other in shock when they heard this. They naturally knew All Da and Hongye, who were the zombies in the Apocalypse Legion. But tenth-tier Master-level zombies? This was unbelievable. The sect master of the Warrior Alliance was only a tenth-level Transcender. ¡°The Alliance Leader made such an important decision without discussing it with me. Do I, the Grand Elder, have no say at all?¡± Suddenly, a deep voice entered everyone¡¯s ears.. Chapter 503 - Chapter 503: Grand Elder of the Warrior Alliance Chapter 503: Grand Elder of the Warrior Alliance Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations With that, an old man walked into the hall. The elderly person has a dignified appearance, with eyes as sharp as an eagle¡¯s, as if just one glance from those eyes could terrify someone half to death. Behind the old man was a youth. The youth was none other than Wang Tian. The number one genius of the Cloud Peak Academy, Wang Tian! The old man¡¯s name was Wang Zong, and he was the Grand Elder of the Warrior Alliance. Xiahou Jie looked at Wang Zong. A few seconds later, he smiled. ¡°Grand Elder, congratulations on your breakthrough. Now our Warrior Alliance has two tenth-tier Transcenders.¡± A few days ago, Wang Zong had been in seclusion and only came out yesterday. He only learned about Ye Li yesterday. ¡°Are you the Demon King, Ye Li?¡± Grand Elder Wang Zong narrowed his eyes and looked at Ye Li. Wang Tian looked at Ye Li coldly. That day in Yun City¡¯s restaurant, Ye Li actually treated him like this. Now, the chance to take revenge had finally come. ¡°Do I need to tell you if I am the Demon King, Ye Li?¡± Ye Li said lightly. Wang Zong was stunned. He didn¡¯t know how many years it had been since he heard such words. ¡°Hehe, the Demon King Ye Li is the Demon King Ye Li. You¡¯re really special. How dare a tier 2 Transcender say such a thing to me?¡± ¡°Demon King Ye Li, 1 admire you very much.¡± Wang Zong stared at Ye Li and said coldly. ¡°Grand Elder, Demon King Ye Li is now the partner of our Warrior Alliance. I think you¡­¡± Grand Elder Wang Zong sneered. ¡°Since the Alliance Leader has made a decision, 1 can¡¯t say much. However, how should we settle the matter of Demon King Ye Li seriously injuring my grandson?¡± That day, in a restaurant in Yun City, Wang Tian¡¯s hands and feet were pierced by Ye Li¡¯s golden spiritual light attack. Ye Li didn¡¯t want to either, but Wang Tian didn¡¯t answer his question. He had given Wang Tian a chance, but he didn¡¯t cherish it. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, what do you think we should do?¡± Wang Zong looked at Ye Li and asked. Grand Elder Wang Zong had a very high status in the Warrior Alliance, even higher than the Alliance Leader. He was also the most powerful person in the Warrior Alliance. Generally speaking, even the Alliance Leader, Xiahou Jie, had to concede to him. Now that Wang Zong had broken through to become a tenth-tier Transcender, he was naturally even more arrogant. ¡°What should we do?¡± Ye Li smiled casually. Wang Tian looked at the smile on Ye Li¡¯s face. He didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to be able to smile. Facing his grandfather, he actually didn¡¯t look afraid at all. Seeing this, Wang Tian couldn¡¯t help but be furious. ¡°Ye Li, what else do you have to be calm about? Kneel and kowtow three times to me, and I¡¯ll spare you. Otherwise¡­¡± Wang Tian didn¡¯t finish his sentence. He wanted Ye Li to understand on his own. Anyway, if he didn¡¯t agree, the consequences would be serious. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, this condition is not too much, right?¡± Grand Elder Wang Zong looked at Ye Li. ¡°Grand Elder, are you the Alliance Leader or am I the Alliance Leader of the Warrior Alliance?¡± Xiahou Jie shouted angrily. Wang Zong smiled. ¡°Alliance Leader, this Demon King Ye Li is a demon. It¡¯s a mistake for you to choose to cooperate with him.¡± Swish! When no one was paying attention, a golden spiritual light attack flew out of Ye Li¡¯s finger. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Ahh!¡± A scream came. The number one genius of the Cloud Peak Academy, Wang Tian, had died! Seeing this scene, everyone in the hall was dumbfounded. ¡°Tian¡¯er!¡± Grand Elder Wang Zong shouted, his eyes red.. Chapter 504 - Chapter 504: The Grand Elder quit the Warrior Alliance. Chapter 504: The Grand Elder quit the Warrior Alliance. Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Everyone in the hall of the Warrior Alliance was shocked. They didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to suddenly attack. ¡°Tian¡¯er!¡± Da Changlai¡¯s eyes were red as he looked at Wang Tian¡¯s corpse on the ground. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, I want your life!¡± Wang Zong gritted his teeth and said. Suddenly, Wang Zong slapped Ye Li. Wang Zong was a tenth-tier Transcender, and Ye Li was only a tier 2 Transcender now, so he was naturally no match for Wang Zong. But he had Ah Da and Hongye. Now, Ah Da and Hongye had both become tenth-tier Master-level zombies. Ye Li was about to release Ah Da and Hongye from the system space, when a figure appeared in front of Ye Li. It was none other than the Alliance Leader of the Warrior Alliance, Xiahou Jie. Xiahou Jie raised his palm, which collided heavily with that of Grand Elder Wang Zong. Boom! In an instant, spiritual energy spread in the hall, and the tables and chairs were all shattered. ¡°Xiahou Jie, are you going to stop me?¡± Wang Zong stared at Xiahou Jie. ¡°Grand Elder, since I¡¯ve decided to cooperate with the Demon King, Ye Li, then you can¡¯t fight him!¡± Xiahou Jie said coldly. ¡°Xiahou Jie, do you really mean that?¡± Wang Zong¡¯s expression was cold and terrifying. His only grandson had died at the hands of Ye Li. If he didn¡¯t take revenge, he wouldn¡¯t be a human! ¡°Grand Elder, it¡¯s your grandson who has been provoking Ye Li. Ye Li is not in the wrong,¡± Xiahou Jie said. Grand Elder Wang Zong had just broken through to the tenth-tier Transcender, but Xiahou Jie had been a tenth-tier Transcender for several years. If they really fought, Wang Zong was naturally no match for Xiahou Jie. ¡°Hahaha!¡± Wang Zong laughed out loud, and his face turned grim again. ¡°Xiahou Jie, Demon King Ye Li, I, Wang Zong, quit the Warrior Alliance. Just wait!¡± With that, Grand Elder Wang Zong carried Wang Tian¡¯s corpse and walked out of the hall. The five generals in the hall all looked at each other. The Grand Elder wanted to quit the Warrior Alliance? This was a big deal. Wang Zong was the most powerful person in the Warrior Alliance. There were countless people who listened to him. If he quit the Warrior Alliance, he would have to take away at least 70% of the people in the Warrior Alliance. ¡°Alliance Leader, this¡­¡± Li Yanlu looked at Xiahou Jie. Xiahou Jie sneered. ¡°The Grand Elder has always been unconvinced of me, but my realm is higher than his. Now that he has become a tenth-tier Transcender, he will naturally be even more arrogant. As you can see just now, the Grand Elder doesn¡¯t take me, the Alliance Leader, seriously at all.¡± In Xiahou Jie¡¯s opinion, there would be a battle between him and the Grand Elder sooner or later. He didn¡¯t want to cause too much trouble at this critical moment, but since Ye Li had taken action, he might as well bring this matter forward. ¡°1 heard that something big happened in the Warrior Alliance. The Grand Elder quit the Warrior Alliance.¡± ¡°Yes, countless families quit the Warrior Alliance with the Grand Elder. What happened?¡± ¡°I have a friend from the Wang family. I heard that the Demon King Ye Li killed the Grand Elder¡¯s biological grandson, Wang Tian, so¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only All the genetic warriors in this area knew of this matter. After the Grand Elder led countless families to quit the Warrior Alliance, everyone knew that a shocking battle was coming. The Demon King Ye Li killed Grand Elder¡¯s grandson, so the Grand Elder certainly wouldn¡¯t let it go. Sure enough, on this day, Grand Elder Wang Zong led countless strong masters to surround the main hall of the Warrior Alliance. Many forces that didn¡¯t belong to the Warrior Alliance came after hearing the news, just to watch a shocking battle.. Chapter 505 - Chapter 505: Surround the Warrior Alliance Chapter 505: Surround the Warrior Alliance Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations In the hall of the Warrior Alliance. ¡°Master, the Grand Elder has surrounded the main hall with his subordinates,¡± Qian Kun reported to Xiahou Jie. In the hall at this moment, not only were the five generals of the Warrior Alliance present, but also many powerful members from various families, all of whom had good relations with Xiahou Jie. ¡°Hmph!¡± Xiahou Jie snorted, ¡°The enemy comes, we block; water comes, we cover with earth!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been displeased with the Grand Elder for a long time. If people didn¡¯t know better, they would think he¡¯s the true leader of the Warrior Alliance.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s fight, Master!¡± ¡°Yes, Master, let¡¯s fight. At worst, in eighteen years, we¡¯ll have another life.¡± All the clan leaders looked to Xiahou Jie, awaiting his command. Meanwhile, Ye Li You leisurely sipped his tea, observing the cup in his hand, realizing it was made of valuable white jade. Seeing Ye Li¡¯s nonchalant attitude, Li Yanlu furrowed her brows. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, this whole mess is because of you. Why are you acting as if nothing happened?¡± Li Yanlu looked displeased at Ye Li. Ye Li smiled faintly, ¡°Yanlu, if 1 don¡¯t act like this, what else should 1 do? Do you want me to cry?¡± Upon hearing this, Li Yanlu became furious. She stared at Ye Li. ¡°You!¡± Then, Li Yanlu turned to Xiahou Jie. ¡°Master, I don¡¯t think we need to help him. He doesn¡¯t care, so why should we?¡± Li Yanlu was genuinely angry. The main hall of the Warrior Alliance was already surrounded, and yet Ye Li remained so indifferent. How could she not be angry? Xiahou Jie hadn¡¯t spoken yet when a grim voice echoed in everyone¡¯s ears. ¡°Xiahou Jie, 1 don¡¯t want to make things difficult for you. We¡¯ll settle our accounts later. Hand over the Demon King Ye Li. If you choose not to, you should know the consequences.¡± The voice belonged to the Grand Elder, Wang Zong! Upon hearing this, Ye Li slowly stood up from his seat, his face calm as still water. Afraid? No! Ye Li would never be afraid. If someone wanted to deal with him, he would face it. Let¡¯s see who¡¯s more formidable. Li Yanlu watched Ye Li¡¯s back in amazement. ¡°Is he crazy? Going out alone?¡± In Li Yanlu¡¯s eyes, Ye Li walking out like this meant nothing but seeking death. ¡°Let¡¯s go out too,¡± Xiahou Jie said. Soon, everyone in the main hall walked out. Ye Li walked out slowly and saw hundreds of genetic warriors in front of him. Even the lowest among them was a tenth-tier Evolved Being. The highest was, of course, Grand Elder Wang Zong, and most others were first or second-tier Transcenders. Such a force gathered together was enough to destroy heaven and earth. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, you finally came out!¡± Wang Zong looked at Ye Li coldly. Xiahou Jie also led hundreds of genetic warriors to stand in front of Ye Li. Various forces that came to watch the battle held their breath because they knew that if a fight broke out, it would be earth-shattering. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°You old dog, do you really think you can avenge Wang Tian?¡± Ye Li looked at Wang Zong indifferently. As soon as these words came out, everyone involuntarily gasped. They couldn¡¯t have imagined that Ye Li would dare to call the Grand Elder an old dog. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, today is your death date!¡± Wang Zong roared angrily. He was already infuriated to the extreme. ¡°Death?¡± Ye Li smiled calmly. ¡°No one can kill me..¡± Chapter 506 - Chapter 506: Skill Synthesis Chapter 506: Skill Synthesis Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Wang Zong looked at Xiahou Jie with a cold expression. ¡°Xiahou Jie, do you really intend to help the Demon King Ye Li?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Wang Zong¡¯s expression turned cold, and he gritted his teeth, saying, ¡°In that case, let¡¯s fight!¡± As the words fell, Wang Zong gave the order. ¡°Attack!¡± Suddenly, more than four hundred high-level genetic warriors rushed towards Ye Li. Xiahou Jie was about to give the command but was stopped by Ye Li. He looked at Ye Li in great confusion. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, what are you doing?¡± Ye Li smiled, ¡°This matter started because of me. There¡¯s no need to involve you. Just watch.¡± With that, Ye Li released Ah Da and Hongye from the system space. Two tenth-tier master-level zombies!!! Ye Li didn¡¯t release the other zombies. He knew that if he let them out, they would only become cannon fodder. Roar!!! Ada unleashed the Earth-level skill, ¡°Three Thousand Ghost Cry Fist!¡± Hongye used the Earth-level skill, ¡°Freeze the Nine Heavens!¡± The strength of two tenth-tier master-level zombies, combined with Earth-level skills, was no joke. They hurriedly retreated. Wang Zong didn¡¯t make a move. He never expected that Ye Li would have two tenth-tier master-level zombies. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, 1 heard you have an Apocalypse Legion. Are these two tenth-tier master-level zombies your reliance?¡± Wang Zong¡¯s expression was terrifyingly cold. ¡°An eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth. It¡¯s fair. Since you want to avenge your grandson, come then.¡± Ye Li spoke slowly, his face showing no emotion. The various forces watching the battle held their breath. In their eyes, Demon King Ye Li and the two tenth-tier master-level zombies were truly terrifying. ¡°Divine Power Palm!¡± Suddenly, Wang Zong fiercely struck towards Ye Li. A palm formed from gathered spiritual energy came crashing down towards Ye Li. The attack was terrifying beyond measure. Ye Li activated the sixth level of the Ancient Devil Tome, and his overall attributes skyrocketed. ¡°Demon God Domineering Fist!¡± Ye Li used the Heaven-level skill, Demon God Domineering Fist. In an instant, countless terrifying fist shadows, accompanied by numerous gods and demons, attacked the giant palm. Boom! A thunderous sound shook the heavens and the earth. All the genetic warriors watching the battle collapsed to the ground. Their eyes were filled with horror. ¡°How is this possible!¡± Wang Zong roared in anger. He couldn¡¯t believe that Ye Li had actually withstood his attack. ¡°Attack!¡± Wang Zong roared again, and hundreds of genetic warriors used their respective skills, launching an onslaught towards Ye Li. ¡°Skill Synthesis!¡± ¡°Flame Blade Technique, Primordial Demon Slash, Sky Demon Tyrant Blade Technique, Demonic Devil Blade Cross Slash and Demon God Domineering Fist!¡± Four SSS-level skills combined with one Heaven-level skill. In an instant, a giant god-demon, hundreds of meters in size, appeared behind Ye Li. Boom! A demonic aura swept across thirty thousand miles, and a single fist chilled the entire world. How could words describe such an attack? In an instant, the world changed color! The genetic warriors were sent flying one after another. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Silence, a deadly silence. The various forces watching the battle had their eyes widened like never before. Wang Zong¡¯s old face showed extreme horror. He couldn¡¯t believe such an attack. He truly couldn¡¯t believe that it was unleashed by a second-tier Transcender. Xiahou Jie and the others were in the same state. They all stood there like statues, unable to move.. Chapter 507 - Chapter 507: Entering the Heavenly Tower to Cultivate Chapter 507: Entering the Heavenly Tower to Cultivate Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations It was the Demon King Ye Li after all. This cheat was ridiculous. Four SSS-level skills and one sky-level skill. Could it be a joke to synthesize them together? This blow scared hundreds of genetic warriors. Wang Zong regained his senses, looking at Ye Li in shock. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, 1 didn¡¯t expect you to be this terrifying!¡± Wang Zong couldn¡¯t believe it. He really couldn¡¯t believe it. Ye Li¡¯s face was calm as water, as if nothing had happened. ¡°He¡¯s actually so powerful?¡± Li Yanlu looked at Ye Li in astonishment. She stared at Ye Li¡¯s slightly thin figure. When Ye Li unleashed that terrifying attack just now, she felt like she was in the depths of hell. No wonder he could be so calm and composed in the main hall. At this moment, Li Yanlu truly understood the true terror of Ye Li. ¡°Grand Elder, let¡¯s retreat. Even if we go all out, we can kill this Demon King Ye Li, but Xiahou Jie and the others are eyeing us.¡± A second-tier Transcender said to Wang Zong. Wang Zong pondered for a few seconds, then looked coldly at Ye Li. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, we will meet again.¡± After speaking, the Grand Elder led hundreds of genetic warriors away. Ye Li didn¡¯t choose to pursue. Even if he could kill Wang Zong, the cost would be too high. However, he knew that before long, Wang Zong would die. Ye Li didn¡¯t idle. He ordered the Apocalypse Legion to gather zombies, and this time, he would gather countless zombies. The scope of gathering zombies this time was wider, from various regions in the Northern Domain. Although his strength was decent now, he still couldn¡¯t do whatever he wanted in the Northern Domain. If necessary, he would buy berserk potions from the point mall. He had used berserk potions several times before, and during the time in the ruins of the wilderness city, he slept for a whole year due to using too many berserk potions. Now, it was time for him to cultivate! After crossing into this parallel world, he had never practiced. He could level up just by synthesizing zombies. But today was different; he had to cultivate! ¡°I¡¯m going into secluded cultivation,¡± Ye Li said to Xiahou Jie. Xiahou Jie was puzzled. Secluded cultivation? Before Xiahou Jie could speak, Ye Li disappeared on the spot. Ye Li arrived at the top of a mountain! ¡°If the host wants to cultivate, you can enter the Heavenly Tower for cultivation.¡± The system¡¯s voice suddenly appeared in Ye Li¡¯s mind. Ye Li was slightly stunned. He didn¡¯t know that Heavenly Tower could be used for cultivation. Then, he took out Heavenly Tower from the system space. After Heavenly Tower recognized him as its master, he found that he could use Heavenly Tower at will. Ye Li entered the first floor of Heavenly Tower! He felt a rich spiritual energy. He had been to places with rich spiritual energy before, but this level of concentration was unprecedented. It wasn¡¯t difficult to imagine; the higher the floor, the more concentrated the spiritual energy. After reaching the fourth floor, Ye Li found that he couldn¡¯t go up anymore. There was no choice; he could only cultivate on the fourth floor. Unexpectedly, on the fourth floor, not only was the spiritual energy extremely rich, but time also passed extremely quickly. One day inside was equivalent to a month outside. Ding! ¡°Congratulations to the host for upgrading your talent to the Earth level.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Hearing the system¡¯s voice, Ye Li originally thought that SSS-level was the highest talent, but now it seemed that it was far from that. Ye Li stayed on the fourth floor for a month. He went from a second-tier Transcender to a third-tier Transcender. Ding! ¡°Congratulations to the host for obtaining the opportunity of skill fusion!¡± Chapter 508 - Chapter 508: All Kinds of Cheats Chapter 508: All Kinds of Cheats Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Opportunity for skill fusion?¡± Ye Li was a bit puzzled. ¡°It means merging the desired skills into a completely new one.¡± As the system explained, Ye Li understood. ¡°Please choose the skills you want to fuse.¡± Without hesitation, Ye Li chose the skills: Flame Blade Technique, Primordial Demon Slash, Sky Demon Tyrant Blade Technique, and Demonic Devil Blade Cross Slash. These four skills were now only SSS-level, and they were not very useful for him. ¡°Skill fusion begins:¡± ¡°10%¡­ 30%¡­ 6o%¡­ 100%.¡± ¡°Skill fusion complete. Congratulations, host, on obtaining the Heaven-grade skill ¨C Annihilation Finger.¡± Annihilation Finger? Ye Li¡¯s face lit up. Now he had two Heaven-grade skills. With two Heaven-grade skills, unleashing an attack by combining skills¡­ Ye Li couldn¡¯t help but imagine such a scene. It must be spectacular. Ding! ¡°Congratulations, host, for obtaining a chance to draw a random prize.¡± The virtual pointer started spinning in the roulette. ¡°Congratulations, host, on drawing the Weapon Fusion skill.¡± Weapon Fusion? Ye Li was a bit stunned. What was this Weapon Fusion? Was it similar to skill fusion? ¡°Host, after weapon fusion, you can obtain a completely new weapon, but the new weapon will still have the original abilities of the old weapons.¡± After contemplating for a few seconds, Ye Li said, ¡°So, if the fused weapon is an axe, can 1 still enter the axe for cultivation?¡± ¡°Yes, host.¡± With the affirmative answer from the system, Ye Li felt relieved. ¡°Now, please choose the weapons you want to fuse.¡± Ye Li fused the Dragon Slaying Blade, Heavenly Tower, and Eastern Emperor Bell without hesitation. After a few seconds, the system¡¯s voice echoed in Ye Li¡¯s mind. ¡°Congratulations, host, on obtaining an unparalleled divine artifact, the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword.¡± Sword? Ye Li thought that the name Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword was indeed domineering, but he didn¡¯t know how powerful it was. ¡°The Ancient Devil Tome has transformed into the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword Embryo.¡± ¡°The Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword Embryo has been upgraded to the first level.¡± Ye Li was stunned. What was going on? Did the Ancient Devil Tome voluntarily transform into this Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword Embryo? ¡°Yes, host. Because the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword is an unparalleled divine artifact, 1 implant a sword spirit into it for you. The Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword Embryo is the most suitable for you.¡± After the Ancient Devil Tome turned into the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword Embryo, it meant that he was no longer a demon but a human. However, whether he was human or a demon, he didn¡¯t care. In his eyes, it was the same. At this moment, Ye Li was still in the Heavenly Tower of the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword. Now that he was a third-tier Transcender, he looked towards the fifth floor. When he was still a second-tier Transcender, he couldn¡¯t enter the fifth floor. Afterwards, Ye Li advanced to the fifth floor. As expected, he could indeed enter the fifth floor now. The spiritual energy on the fifth floor was even denser, and time passed even faster. In this way, it took Ye Li another month to finally reach the seventh floor. The seventh floor was already the top floor. He had also become a seventh-tier Transcender from a third-tier Transcender. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Such a speed of advancement was probably unprecedented. Ye Li left the Heavenly Tower, looking at the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword in his hand. The Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword was entirely crimson, and it looked incredibly sharp. Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword: Formed by the fusion of the Dragon Slaying Blade, Heavenly Tower, and Eastern Emperor Bell, it possesses the sharpness of the Dragon Slaying Blade, the spatial abilities of Heavenly Tower, and the wailing of the Eastern Emperor Bell. Without much thought, Ye Li stored the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword in the system space.. Chapter 509 - Chapter 509: Heaven-Grade Skills for All Apocalypse Legion Members Chapter 509: Heaven-Grade Skills for All Apocalypse Legion Members Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Ye Li looked at the rising sun still on the mountain and smiled inwardly. He glanced at his attribute panel: ¡°Host: Ye Li.¡± ¡°System: Super Synthesis System.¡± ¡°Weapon: Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword.¡± ¡°Realm: Seventh-tier Transcender.¡± ¡°Skills: Heaven-grade skill [Demon God Domineering Fist], Heaven-grade skill [Annihilation Finger].¡± ¡°Zombies: Apocalypse Legion.¡± Ye Li thought his realm was a bit low; he needed to continue cultivating. But before that, he had to synthesize some zombies. That¡¯s because the Apocalypse Legion had arrived with the zombies. Ye Li activated the Swift Steps and arrived at a city. Again, the city was filled with zombies. This time, the number of zombies was simply too much. Fortunately, Ye Li had the bulk synthesis ability; otherwise, it would take him a lot of time. Ah Da: Tenth-tier master-level zombie, Hongye: Tenth-tier master-level zombie, Bai Wawa: Seventh-tier master-level zombie, Yutong: Seventh-tier master-level zombie, All Qi: Sixth-tier master-level zombie, Bone Maiden: Sixth-tier master-level zombie, Long Yu: Sixth-tier master-level zombie, Mo You: Sixth-tier master-level zombie. Mo You was the Zombie Queen. Ye Li had given her the name not long ago. Ding! ¡°Congratulations, host, on obtaining the opportunity for zombie fusion.¡± Ye Li had obtained the opportunity to fuse zombies when he was in the Annan Base City. He fused the Silver, Silver, Copper, and Iron of the White Lotus Sect with Ah Da. And now, he obtained it again¡­ Ye Li thought for a moment and decided to fuse the Eighteen Copper-Armor Clawed Zombies. He had a feeling that the Eighteen Copper-Armor Clawed Zombies weren¡¯t very useful. Then Ye Li fused the Eighteen Copper-Armor Clawed Zombies with All Da. ¡°Zombie fusion begins:¡± ¡°10%¡­ 30%¡­ 6o%¡­ 100%.¡± ¡°Fusion complete, Ah Da upgraded to a first-tier Lord-level zombie.¡± Above the Master-level zombies were the Lord-level zombies. The North Realm was too weak; there were no powerful zombies. The world was vast, and Ye Li knew that his strength was strong in the North Realm, but it was insignificant in the entire world. Ye Li wondered if he should give each zombie in the Apocalypse Legion a Heaven-grade skill. The current zombie skills were too trash; they were practically useless. He hadn¡¯t thought about this issue before. He opened the points mall in his mind. His points had reached an astonishing level. He found the Zombie Skill Fusion. Ye Li bought it without checking the price. Next, he began to fuse the skills of each zombie in the Apocalypse Legion. For those zombies whose skills couldn¡¯t be fused into a Heaven-grade skill, he bought Earth-grade skills from the points mall. Unfortunately, the points mall didn¡¯t have Heaven-grade skills exclusively for zombies. Finally, every zombie in the Apocalypse Legion had an exclusive Heaven-grade skill. Ah Da: True Fire Domineering Fist. Hongye: Sky Burning Cold Qi. Bai Wawa: Heavenly Destruction Demonic Foot. Yutong: Great Sky Petrification. Ah Qi: Thirteen Ghost Swords of Blue Cloud. Bone Maiden: Sky Swallowing Demon Technique. Long Yu: Startling Spear Technique. Mo You: Sky Destroying Fist. Every zombie now had an exclusive Heaven-grade skill. Ye Li was very satisfied, and he didn¡¯t care how many points he had spent. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Next¡­ Ye Li sneered; it was time to take revenge. Immediately, Ye Li placed the Apocalypse Legion into the system space, activated the Swift Steps, and disappeared from the spot. Before arriving at the Warrior Alliance, he unexpectedly found himself in a small city and saw Li Yanlu fighting against several second-tier Transcenders. Although Li Yanlu was a third-tier Transcender, it was evident that she was struggling against five second-tier Transcenders.. Chapter 510 - Chapter 510: Li Yanlu’s shock Chapter 510: Li Yanlu¡¯s shock Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Five tier-2 Transcenders surrounded Li Yanlu. ¡°Li Yanlu, let¡¯s see where you can escape this time.¡± A tier-2 Transcender stared at Li Yanlu and sneered. Li Yanlu¡¯s expression turned cold when she heard that. She had been looking for the place where Ye Li was cultivating in seclusion these days, but she hadn¡¯t found where Ye Li was cultivating. After arriving in Lan City, she met genetic warriors under the Grand Elder¡¯s command. Li Yanlu held the Dustless Sword tightly in her hand. If there were two or three tier-2 Transcenders, she could still fight, but there were five tier-2 Transcenders. Even if she tried her best, she could only kill two at most, and she would also die. ¡°Li Yanlu, put down your Dustless Sword and surrender. No one will save you,¡± a tier-2 Transcender said smugly. In their opinion, Li Yanlu was at a loss for what to do. ¡°Even if I die, I won¡¯t let you off easily,¡± Li Yanlu said coldly. At this moment, Ye Li was on the roof of a tall building. His handsome face was expressionless. Now, he was already a seventh-tier Transcender. In his eyes, the people below were too weak. ¡°Hmph!¡± ¡°Li Yanlu, since you refuse a toast only to drink a forfeit, don¡¯t blame us. Goodbye, esteemed Fifth War General.¡± As soon as he said so, the five tier-2 Transcenders attacked Li Yanlu together. Li Yanlu used the Dustless Sword to fight the five tier-2 Transcenders. Countless buildings were destroyed. The destruction ability of Transcenders was too strong. Suddenly, Li Yanlu used the unparalleled sword intent, and a tier-2 Transcender died under the unparalleled sword intent. After Li Yanlu used the unparalleled sword intent, the attacks of several tier-2 Transcender arrived in front of her. At such a distance, she wouldn¡¯t be able to dodge even if she had a hundred legs. At this critical moment! Ye Li slowly raised his finger, and several terrifying golden spiritual attacks flew out of his finger. ¡°Swish! Swish! Swish!¡± As several wind-breaking sounds sounded, a shocking bloody hole appeared on each of the foreheads of the remaining four tier-2 Transcenderes. Li Yanlu was shocked. She had thought that she would definitely die. She didn¡¯t expect to be able to survive. And¡­ Golden spiritual attack? Suddenly, Li Yanlu¡¯s pupils were constricted. ¡°Demon King Ye Li?¡± She was about to look for Ye Li, only to find that Ye Li had already arrived in front of her. The young man¡¯s slightly thin back shocked her deeply. Ye Li turned his face and looked at Li Yanlu indifferently. ¡°Are you shocked by my appearance?¡± Li Yanlu was beyond shocked. If it weren¡¯t for Ye Li, she would have been dead. Li Yanlu didn¡¯t know how to answer Ye Li. Ye Li continued, ¡°Don¡¯t be shocked forever, because everything 1 do will shock you for three days and three nights.¡± As soon as he said this, Li Yanlu couldn¡¯t help but be even more shocked. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Ye Li slowly said to Li Yanlu. Li Yanlu was stunned. ¡°Where¡­ where are we going?¡± She even felt that she couldn¡¯t breathe because the aura exuding from Ye Li was too terrifying. She remembered that before Ye Li went into seclusion, his aura was not even 1% as terrifying as now, but now¡­ Li Yanlu couldn¡¯t imagine how strong Ye Li was.. Chapter 511 - Chapter 511: Coming to the Wang Family Chapter 511: Coming to the Wang Family Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Ye Li smiled faintly. ¡°To find Wang Zong, of course.¡± Li Yanlu was even more shocked when she heard this. ¡°Ye Li, although your strength is terrifying and you have two tenth-tier Master-level zombies, you¡¯ve seen the Grand Elder¡¯s power last time. If¡­¡± Before Li Yanlu could finish speaking, Ye Li interrupted her. ¡°Do you always talk so much nonsense?¡± A playful look appeared on Ye Li¡¯s handsome face. Li Yanlu was stunned. She was clearly doing this for Ye Li¡¯s own good, but why didn¡¯t Ye Li appreciate her kindness at all? Did this person take her kindness as ill intentions? ¡°Demon King Ye Li, although you saved me, I don¡¯t think you can talk to me like this unscrupulously!¡± Li Yanlu said to Ye Li unhappily. Ye Li smiled frankly. ¡°Come on, it¡¯s already good enough that 1 don¡¯t ask you to marry me. How can 1 speak to you so unscrupulously? Who do you think you are?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Li Yanlu was a little angry. For so long, she had been very worried about Ye Li, because Ye Li didn¡¯t say where he was cultivating before he went into seclusion. She had been looking for Ye Li. She didn¡¯t know why she was worried about Ye Li. Perhaps it was because of Ye Li¡¯s unparalleled valor that day? Or maybe it was because of Ye Li¡¯s jade-like face? ¡°Are you leaving or not? If not, I¡¯m leaving.¡± Now, Ah Da was already a Lord-level zombie and had a Heaven-grade skill. Who would he be afraid of in the Northern Realm? ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Li Yanlu shouted at Ye Li angrily. Then, Ye Li and Li Yanlu headed for the Wang family. The Wang family, the number one family in the northern realm! The former Grand Elder of the Warrior Alliance, Wang Zong, was the head of the Wang family. Now that Wang Zong was a tenth-tier Transcender, his family still had eight seventh-tier Transcenders. It could be imagined how strong the Wang family was. Ye Li and Li Yan arrived outside the Wang family. ¡°Ask them to come out and see me. If they don¡¯t, I¡¯ll wipe them out.¡± Ye Li said lightly to Li Yanlu. Li Yanlu was stunned. Had this person always been so arrogant? She would rather believe that the sky was about to collapse than believe that there was such an arrogant person. ¡°Ye Li, this is the Wang family. Last time, only the Grand Elder went to the Warrior Alliance. Do you really think you are invincible? If you want to die, go by yourself!¡± Li Yanlu said angrily to Ye Li. Ye Li smiled faintly. ¡°Do you really trust your own eyes?¡± ¡°What?¡± Li Yanlu was a little confused by Ye Li¡¯s words. ¡°Go. Don¡¯t ever doubt my words.¡± Ye Li continued to say to Li Yanlu. Li Yanlu gritted her teeth. ¡°Ye Li, don¡¯t regret it!¡± As soon as she finished speaking, Li Yanlu walked towards the door. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The disciples of the Wang family all knew Li Yanlu. After all, she was the Fifth War General of the Warrior Alliance. ¡°You¡­ What are you doing here?¡± A disciple of the Wang family looked at Li Yanlu in shock. Although the Wang family and the Warrior Alliance didn¡¯t get along, Li Yanlu wasn¡¯t someone they could afford to offend. If they were ambushed and killed by Li Yanlu, they wouldn¡¯t be able to reason with her. ¡°Tell your family head that Demon King Ye Li asked all the people of your Wang family to come out. Otherwise, Demon King Ye Li will exterminate your family.¡± Li Yanlu conveyed Ye Li¡¯s words truthfully. She wanted to see if Ye Li had the capital to be so arrogant..! Chapter 512 - Chapter 512: Li Yanlu Felt that Ye Li Was Very Arrogant Chapter 512: Li Yanlu Felt that Ye Li Was Very Arrogant Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations The Wang family disciples were ail stunned when they heard this. Then, a disciple of the Wang family came back to his senses and looked at Li Yanlu. ¡°Master Fifth War General, did Demon King Ye Li really say that?¡± Li Yanlu sneered. ¡°Just report to your family head. Why are you talking so much nonsense?¡± Although she, Li Yanlu, was not an extremely powerful genetic warrior, she was still a tier-3 Transcender. Not everyone could talk to her as an equal. Then, a disciple of the Wang family hurriedly ran in. In the main hall of the Wang family! Wang Zong sat on the throne at the top of the hall, and below him were the eight elders of the Wang family. The eight elders were all seventh-tier Transcender s and were very strong. ¡°Family Head, do you think Demon King Ye Li left the northern realm?¡± An elder said to Wang Zong. They had already received news that the Demon King Ye Li was not in the Warrior Alliance. The first thing they had to do was to find the Demon King Ye Li. Only by killing the Demon King Ye Li would they dare to attack the Warrior Alliance. After all, the methods of a person like the Demon King Ye Li were too terrifying. ¡°Hmph!¡± ¡°No matter where he is, we have to find him. Tian¡¯er can¡¯t die in vain.¡± Wang Zong snorted coldly. At this moment, the disciple of the Wang family ran to the Wang family¡¯s hall. ¡°Family Head! Family Head!¡± Wang Zong¡¯s face turned cold when he heard that. He shouted in a low voice, ¡°What happened!¡± This disciple of the Wang family didn¡¯t dare to hide anything and hurriedly said, ¡°Demon King Ye Li asked all the people of our Wang family to go out. He said that otherwise, he would exterminate our Wang family. The Fifth War General told me this.¡± ¡°What!!!¡± Wang Zong and the eight elders were all shocked. They would never have thought that the Demon King, Ye Li, would appear. ¡°Helie.¡± Wang Zong sneered. ¡°Demon King Ye Li! I was worried that I wouldn¡¯t be able to find you. 1 didn¡¯t expect you to come to me!¡± ¡°Everyone, since the Demon King Ye Li wants us to go out, let¡¯s go out and kill him!¡± Wang Zong looked at the eight elders and said. The eight elders nodded. Immediately, they and Wang Zong got up and walked out of the hall. ¡°Ye Li, I¡¯ve already delivered your message. Now you solve it yourself!¡± Li Yanlu stared at Ye Li. Ye Li¡¯s handsome face was as calm as water, as if he didn¡¯t care about the upcoming battle at all. Looking at Ye Li¡¯s indifferent face, for some reason, Li Yanlu was very angry. She really couldn¡¯t imagine what kind of person Ye Li was. Was he not afraid of death? ¡°Didn¡¯t 1 tell you not to believe your eyes? Why do you still believe your eyes?¡± Ye Li smiled faintly. Li Yanlu was about to reply when a cold laugh interrupted her. ¡°Hahaha, Demon King Ye Li, I thought it would be a little troublesome to find you, but 1 didn¡¯t expect you to come to me. Heaven offers a way, but you refuse; hell has no door, but you insist on entering.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As soon as he said so, Wang Zong and the eight elders of the Wang Family appeared in front of Ye Li. Li Yanlu was a little frightened. Although she was the Fifth War General of the Warrior Alliance, which sounded scary, her strength was only that of a tier-3 Transcender. Wang Zong was a tenth-tier Transcender, and the eight elders of the Wang family were all seventh-tier Transcenders. Her strength was nothing in front of them. ¡°Demon King Ye Li!¡± Wang Zong shouted at Ye Li coldly. There was still no expression on Ye Li¡¯s handsome face. He slowly said, ¡°This little strength is not enough..¡± Chapter 513 - Chapter 513: Break the First Killing Array Chapter 513: Break the First Killing Array Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Demon King Ye Li, 1 know you have two tenth-tier Master-level zombies, but so what? This is the territory of our Wang family!¡± Wang Zong stared at Ye Li and said coldly. Ye Li smiled. ¡°I, Ye Li, am the same wherever 1 am.¡± ¡°Demon King Ye Li! I¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t know the number one killing array of our Wang family!¡± An elder shouted. When Li Yanlu heard the First Killing Array, she couldn¡¯t help but tremble. Legend had it that the First Killing Array had even killed tenth-tier Dark Race members! Of course, Ye Li had never heard of the First Killing Array, but he didn¡¯t think it was terrifying. ¡°Are you ready?¡± Ye Li asked casually. ¡°What do you mean!¡± Wang Zong stared at Ye Li and said coldly. Ye Li smiled. ¡°My meaning is clear. Are you ready to die?¡± As soon as he said this, Wang Zong and the eight elders were all shocked. They couldn¡¯t believe that Ye Li would say such a thing. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, 1¡¯11 let you have a taste of our Wang family¡¯s First Killing Array today!¡± ¡°Activate the array!¡± Suddenly, Wang Zong and the eight elders all began to recite an incantation, and the surrounding kilometer was enveloped by the First Killing Array. There were countless weapons inside, each condensed from spiritual energy. Of course, each of them was enough to kill. Li Yanlu had also entered the First Killing Array. Her fair face was full of shock. ¡°What should we do now!¡± Li Yanlu looked at Ye Li. Li Yanlu didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to be able to laugh. ¡°There¡¯s no need to panic,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Li Yanlu felt that she was too stupid. Why didn¡¯t she stop Ye Li from coming to the Wang family when she knew that he was courting death? ¡°Demon King Ye Li, today, I¡¯ll use the First Killing Array to send you to heaven to avenge Tian¡¯er!¡± ¡°Kill!¡± As soon as he said so, the weapons condensed thousands of meters around him flew towards Ye Li and Li Yanlu. Seeing this, Li Yanlu was horrified. She closed her eyes because she knew that she was dead for sure. There was still no expression on Ye Li¡¯s handsome face as if he didn¡¯t see anything at all. Seeing this, Wang Zong and the eight elders all sneered. They knew that the Demon King Ye Li was already ready to die. Just as all the weapons condensed from spiritual energy were about to reach Ye Li and Li Yanlu! Just at this moment! Ye Li released Ah Da from the system space. Ah Da was now a Tier-1 Lord-level zombie. He raised his fist and used the Heaven-grade skill, True Fire Domineering Fist. Boom! With a shocking bang, the soaring true fire swallowed countless weapons condensed from spiritual energy. Immediately afterward, the air fell silent! Wang Zong and the eight elders all opened their eyes wide. They would never believe that the First Killing Array had been blocked. When the soaring fire disappeared, they saw a zombie in front of Ye Li. They naturally knew this zombie. It was the Fist-God Zombie, Ah Da. They looked at All Da and their pupils couldn¡¯t help but constrict. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Lord¡­ Lord-level zombies?¡± Horror, absolute horror! Li Yanlu took a few steps back. She dared to swear that this was the most shocking moment she had ever been in her life. Her fair face was full of shock. ¡°I said that you should never believe your own eyes, but you didn¡¯t believe me.¡± Ye Li looked at Li Yanlu and said lightly. It was not until now that Li Yanlu finally understood the meaning of this sentence.. Chapter 514 - Chapter 514: Demon King Ye Li, I Want to Fight You One- on-One. Chapter 514: Demon King Ye Li, I Want to Fight You One- on-One. Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Wang Zong was extremely shocked. In the battle in the Warrior Alliance a few months ago, the zombie Ah Da of the Divine Fist was still a tenth-tier Master-level zombie, but now, he had become a Lord-level zombie. He knew that this must be the doing of Demon King Ye Li. It was no secret in the Northern Realm that the Demon King Ye Li could synthesize zombies. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, you actually have a Lord-level zombie!¡± Wang Zong looked at Ye Li in shock. Ye Li smiled faintly. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if 1 have a Lord-level zombie or not. Just tell me if you are ready.¡± Of course, Wang Zong knew what Ye Li meant. Ye Li was asking him if he was ready to die. He had thought that this was a joke, but now he didn¡¯t dare to think so, because the Fist-God Zombie Ah Da had become a Lord-level zombie. Their greatest reliance, the First Killing Array, had been broken by the Fist-God Zombie Ah Da. Wang Zong and the eight elders trembled. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, our Wang family is the number one family in the northern realm. You¡­¡± Before Wang Zong finished speaking, he was interrupted by Ye Li. ¡°Let me ask you again, are you ready?¡± Ye Li said lightly. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, do you really think you have any chance of winning against the entire Wang family?¡± Wang Zong gritted his teeth and shouted coldly. Li Yanlu was already frozen like a clay sculpture. She would never have thought that Ye Li would have a Lord-level zombie. This was a Lord-level zombie! ¡°It seems that you are ready. In fact, death is not that scary. At most, you will be a good man again in 18 years.¡± Ye Li slowly said. As soon as he finished speaking, Ye Li was about to attack. ¡°Wait!¡± Wang Zong shouted at Ye Li. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, if you are a hero, don¡¯t let your Lord-level zombie attack. Let¡¯s fight one-on-one!¡± Wang Zong stared at Ye Li. One-on-one? Ye Li wanted to laugh. This was the first time he had heard of a one-on-one battle after transmigrating to this parallel world. Wang Zong was a tenth-tier Transcender, and Ye Li was currently a seventh-tier Transcender. If it were other seventh-tier Transcenders, they wouldn¡¯t have any chance of winning against a tenth-tier Transcender, but was Ye Li an ordinary Transcender? Although his Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword Embryo was only on the first level, it was stronger than the sixth level of the Ancient Devil Tome. This was the charm of the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword Embryo. ¡°I, Ye Li, am not a hero, but if you want to fight me one-on-one, if I don¡¯t fulfill your wish, it will seem that I, Ye Li, am afraid.¡± Ye Li slowly said. Li Yanlu was a little stunned. She really didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to agree. Wang Zong was a tenth-tier Transcender. Even if Ye Li was made of iron, how long could he hold on? Hearing that Ye Li agreed, Wang Zong didn¡¯t expect it either. He couldn¡¯t help but put on a grim smile. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Demon King Ye Li, do you really agree?¡± Wang Zong looked at Ye Li. Ye Li smiled. ¡°You¡¯re just a tenth-tier Transcender. Don¡¯t act as if you¡¯re sure to defeat me. You really don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you. Cut the crap and start.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Ye Li took out the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword from the system space. The Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword was fused with three divine weapons and was many times stronger than the Dragon-slaying Blade. The eight elders of the Wang family looked at the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword in Ye Li¡¯s hand. For some reason, their bodies began to tremble. They didn¡¯t want to tremble, but they couldn¡¯t help trembling.. What could they do? Chapter 515 - Chapter 515: Fight Grand Elder Wang Zong Chapter 515: Fight Grand Elder Wang Zong Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Wang Zong had dominated the northern realm for many years, but he had never seen anyone like Ye Li. He couldn¡¯t calm down when he saw the sword in Ye Li¡¯s hand. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, even if the sword in your hand is a peerless spiritual treasure, you will still be killed by me. Under absolute power, everything is useless!¡± Wang Zong shouted coldly. Ye Li really didn¡¯t understand why Wang Zong had so much nonsense! ¡°Cut the crap. Pity your lungs. Come and die.¡± Ye Li hooked his finger at Wang Zong. Seeing this scene, Wang Zong burst into fury. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± With that, Wang Zong raised his finger and shouted coldly, ¡°Mystic Light Finger!¡± As soon as he said so, a terrifying attack burst out of Wang Zong¡¯s hand and flew towards Ye Li. As the saying went, even if you have a clever strategy, can¡¯t I find a way around it? Mystic Light Finger? Her brother had the Heaven-grade skill, Annihilation Finger! Ye Li also raised his finger and released the Annihilation Finger. The Annihilation Finger seemed to really destroy the world, and its power was extremely terrifying. The spiritual light of the Annihilation Finger collided heavily with the spiritual light of Wang Zong¡¯s attack! ¡°Boom!¡± How was that possible!!! Wang Zong¡¯s mystic light finger was dispersed by the Annihilation Finger, and the spiritual light of the Annihilation Finger attacked Wang Zong. Wang Zong was shocked. He never expected Ye Li to be able to launch such an attack. He hurriedly dodged and finally dodged the peerless blow of the Annihilation Finger. Swish! A cold light arrived first, and then the sword shot out like a dragon! A cold light thousands of meters long suddenly attacked Wang Zong. This blow was shockingly fast. Wang Zong¡¯s pupils constricted quickly. He was a tenth-tier Transcender. Swish! Wang Zong used all his strength to dodge the sword light. ¡°Demon God Domineering Fist!¡± Ye Li punched out heavily, and a terrifying fist shadow shot at Wang Zong. There were countless gods and demons on the terrifying fist shadow. ¡°Splurt!¡± Wang Zong resisted with all his strength, but the Demon God Domineering Fist was a Heaven-grade technique. He vomited a mouthful of blood. ¡°Demon King Ye Li!¡± Wang Zong¡¯s old face was extremely cold. He had thought that Ye Li had no chance of winning in a one-on-one battle with him, but he didn¡¯t expect this scene. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, you are very strong. You are really strong. I didn¡¯t expect that you could force me to this point. However, next, 1 will crush you into pieces!¡± Wang Zong roared. With that, Wang Zong continued to shout, ¡°Burn my origin!¡± Wang Zong¡¯s strength had actually increased to the level of a Chosen One. The level of the Chosen One was comparable to the Lord level! ¡°Demon King Ye Li, I¡¯ve lost ten years of my life just to kill you. Goodbye, Demon King Ye Li!¡± Wang Zong sneered. Swish! Suddenly, Wang Zong disappeared from the spot at an astonishing speed. Ye Li couldn¡¯t even catch Wang Zong¡¯s figure. He activated the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword Embryo! His attributes soared. When Wang Zong appeared again, he was already behind Ye Li and punched him hard. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ye Li jumped and dodged the heavy punch! ¡°Demon King Ye Li, even if you have extraordinary abilities, you can¡¯t escape!¡± Wang Zong sneered. Ye Li smiled faintly and used the sill fusion. The Demon God Domineering Fist and Annihilation Finger, two Heaven-grade skills synthesized! Wang Zong looked at the terrifying attack on Ye Li¡¯s Primordial Dragon Abyss Sword. If such an attack was launched, it would definitely destroy the world.. Chapter 516 - Chapter 516: Cloud Peak Academy Looted by the Dark Temple Chapter 516: Cloud Peak Academy Looted by the Dark Temple Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations The Demon God Domineering Fist and the Annihilation Finger were synthesized! Boom! A destructive blow shot at Wang Zong at an astonishing speed. Wang Zong¡¯s eyes widened because he found that he couldn¡¯t dodge such an attack! He consumed ten years of his lifespan to burn his origin and temporarily upgrade to the Chosen One realm. But Ye Li¡¯s attack was too terrifying. When the extremely terrifying attack was about to reach him, Wang Zong¡¯s pupils couldn¡¯t help but constrict. ¡°My life¡­ is over!¡± Wang Zong shouted and closed his eyes. In an instant, dazzling light filled the entire sky, like a nuclear bomb exploding. After the explosion, Wang Zong was nowhere to be seen. He had already turned into ashes. ¡°Th-th-this¡­¡± The eight elders of the Wang family were horrified. ¡°The family head is dead?¡± They couldn¡¯t believe that their family head would die. When the light disappeared, the eight elders of the Wang family looked at Ye Li and found that Ye Li¡¯s handsome face was as calm as water, as if he was doing something trivial. Li Yanlu froze as if she were petrified. She thought that she was the most shocked she had ever been, but she didn¡¯t expect that she would only be truly shocked now. This shock had even penetrated into her soul. ¡°Are you very afraid?¡± Ye Li looked at the eight elders of the Wang family indifferently. The eight elders of the Wang family were shocked. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, you¡­¡± ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t need to be afraid, because the dead don¡¯t need to be afraid.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the sword had already attacked! A thousand-foot-long sword light flew out of the tip of the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword. Immediately afterward, Ah Da used the True Fire Domineering Fist! The soaring true fire also flew over. The eight elders of the Wang family had died. Ye Li looked at Li Yanlu who was still petrified and slowly said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± With that, Ye Li left. Li Yanlu came back to her senses and quickly followed him. ¡°Demon King Ye Li came out of seclusion and killed the Wang family¡¯s head and the eight elders!¡± ¡°Huh? That¡¯s impossible. The head of the Wang family is a tenth-tier Transcender.¡± ¡°What¡¯s impossible? It¡¯s been spreading like crazy!¡± The news went viral, and it didn¡¯t take long for everyone to know what Ye Li did. The hall of the Warrior Alliance! ¡°Master Demon King, many people know that you killed Wang Zong and the eight elders.¡± Xiahou Jie, the Leader of the Warrior Alliance, looked at Ye Li and said. Xiahou Jie only wanted to cooperate with Ye Li, but Ye Li had killed Wang Zong and the eight elders. He really felt that he couldn¡¯t talk to Ye Li as an equal. If they angered Ye Li, the Warrior Alliance would probably be razed to the ground by Ye Li in an instant. ¡°Just casually.¡± Ye Li slowly said to Xiahou Jie. ¡°Alliance Leader! Alliance Leader!¡± Suddenly, a sixth-tier Evolved Being ran into the hall. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Xiahou Jie asked. ¡°Cloud Peak Academy, Cloud Peak Academy¡­¡± The sixth-tier Evolved Being stammered. ¡°What exactly happened?¡± ¡°The Cloud Peak Academy was looted by the Dark Temple. Countless people were killed or injured, and¡­¡± ¡°They were captured by the people of the Dark Temple!¡± the sixth-tier Evolved Being said in shock. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°They¡± were naturally referring to Xiao Hui, Yun Man, Su Xun¡¯er, and Lu Qian. After Ye Li went into seclusion, Xiahou Jie sent someone to secretly protect them. ¡°What!¡± Xiahou Jie¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Ye Li was a little puzzled. He didn¡¯t know that Xia Houjie secretly sent people to protect the four girls, nor did he know who ¡°they¡± were.. Chapter 517 - Chapter 517: Dark Temple Chapter 517: Dark Temple Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Xiahou Jie swallowed. He looked at Ye Li and said, ¡°Master Demon King, Xiao Hui, Yun Man, Su Xun¡¯er, and Lu Qian were taken away by the Dark Temple.¡± Ye Li¡¯s face instantly turned cold. The Undead Race had also captured the four girls that day. But the Undead Race was doomed! ¡°DarkTemple!¡± Ye Li said coldly. ¡°Master Demon King, the Dark Temple is stronger than us. The master of the Northern Realm is a tier-one Lord-level member of the Dark Race. Look¡­¡± Xiahou Jie looked at Ye Li tentatively. ¡°Where is the Dark Temple?¡± Ye Li looked at Xiahou Jie. Xiahou Jie was shocked. ¡°Master Demon King, you¡­¡± ¡°I asked where the Dark Temple is!¡± Xiahou Jie knew that if he didn¡¯t tell Ye Li the location of the Dark Temple, the consequences would be serious. Having no choice, Xiahou Jie could only tell Ye Li the specific location of the Dark Temple. After Ye Li knew the location of the Dark Temple, he activated the Swift Steps and disappeared. ¡°Alliance Leader!¡± Li Yanlu looked at Xiahou Jie. Xiahou Jie smiled bitterly. ¡°Yanlu, we can¡¯t stop him at all.¡± Li Yanlu secretly gritted her teeth and stared straight ahead, but Ye Li was nowhere to be seen. Death Mound Mountain! The Death Mound Mountain in the northern realm was the largest Forbidden Zones of Life. This was the Dark Temple, which controlled all the Dark Race members in the northern realm. Ye Li arrived in the air above the Death Mound Mountain and looked at the dark castle below. Waves of evil aura kept coming at him. ¡°Keke.¡± A voice entered Ye Li¡¯s ears. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, you¡¯re finally here.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, a member of the Dark Race appeared in front of Ye Li. Ye Li had seen this member of the Dark Race once. That day in Yun City, he had just fought the Fifth War General Lei Gang when this member of the Dark Race appeared. This was a tier-2 Master-level Dark Race member. Now, in front of Ye Li, he was pitifully weak. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, allow me to introduce myself. My name is Black Spirit.¡± The tier-two Master-level Dark Race member looked at Ye Li proudly. ¡°You are already dead.¡± Ye Li slowly said. Black Spirit was shocked. He looked at Ye Li in shock and was about to speak, but before he could say anything, he would never have a chance to speak. Swish! A cold light appeared, and Black Spirit said goodbye to this world forever. Even in death, Black Spirit didn¡¯t dare to believe that he had died just like that. ¡°Does the Demon King Ye Li have to be so angry?¡± Another Dark Race member appeared in front of Ye Li. This member of the Dark Race was a tier-4 Master-level Dark Race member. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, please.¡± The tier 4 Master-level Dark Race member didn¡¯t say much and made an inviting gesture to Ye Li. Ye Li followed the tier-4 Dark Race member to the main hall of the Dark Temple. In the hall, the evil aura was even more intense. On both sides sat the powerful Dark Race members, and on the throne above them sat three Dark Race members. On both the left and right sides was a Tier-1 Lord-level Dark Race member. In the middle was a tier 3 Lord-level member of the Dark Race. With such strength, Ye Li couldn¡¯t defeat them at the moment. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But if he ignored the four women even though they were caught, would he still be Ye Li? ¡°Demon King Ye Li, my friend. I¡¯m the master of the Dark Temple in the northern realm. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you.¡± The Head Temple Master said slowly to Ye Li. ¡°Where are they?¡± Ye Li stared at the Head Temple Master. The Head Temple Master was a tier 3 Lord-level member of the Dark Race. Such strength was too terrifying. ¡°We are not interested in attacking them. We captured them just to make you come to the Dark Temple..¡± Chapter 518 - Chapter 518: Dark Pool Chapter 518: Dark Pool Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Ye Li sneered. ¡°I¡¯m already here. You can let them go now.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± The Head Temple Master smiled and then said, ¡°Bring them over.¡± Soon, the four women appeared in front of Ye Li. ¡°Senior¡­¡± A sad look appeared on the four women¡¯s faces. ¡°You can go back now.¡± Ye Li slowly said, his handsome face expressionless. The four women naturally knew that staying here would only bring trouble to Ye Li. ¡°Senior, you have to be careful.¡± Xiao Hui said to Ye Li. With that, the four women left the hall. The Head Temple Master of the Dark Temple looked at Ye Li. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, an existence like you is actually interested in love. How sad.¡± ¡°Cut the crap. Tell me, what do you want?¡± Ye Li stared at the Head Temple Master and said. ¡°It¡¯s very simple. Join the Dark Temple. 1 think you should know that since you were in the Annan Base City, we have been paying attention to you. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that we wanted you to join the Dark Temple, you would have died long ago,¡± the Head Temple Master said. ¡°Hehe.¡± Ye Li shook his head and smiled. The Second Temple Master¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, what are you laughing at?¡± A few seconds later, Ye Li said, ¡°Don¡¯t think I¡¯m like you. I¡¯m not a good person, but I¡¯m definitely not a bad person. You want me to join the Dark Temple? Dream on.¡± ¡°Demon King Ye Li, do you really think you have a chance to refuse?¡± The Second Temple Master sneered. Ye Li was now in the Dark Temple. In the Dark Temple, in addition to the three Temple Masters, there were also ten Dark Generals, all tenth-tier Master-level members of the Dark Race. At present, Ah Da was only a Tier 1 Lord-level zombie. It could be said that Ye Li had reached a dead end. ¡°What if 1 have to refuse?¡± Ye Li stared at the Second Temple Master and said. The Second Temple Master¡¯s expression turned even colder. ¡°If you insist on refusing, the Dark Temple will make you suffer!¡± ¡°Demon King Ye Li, I¡¯ll give you one minute to consider if you want to join the Dark Temple or not.¡± The Head Temple Master stared at Ye Li and said. Ye Li smiled. His handsome face was terrifyingly calm as if he had already ignored life and death. ¡°I told you that I, Ye Li, will never join the Dark Temple. Why should 1 consider it?¡± As soon as he said this, the powerful members of the Dark Race in the Dark Temple all turned cold. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll only give you a small punishment!¡± The Head Temple Master said coldly. As soon as he said so, a big hand condensed from the dark aura reached out at Ye Li. Ye Li didn¡¯t intend to resist. The strength of the tier 3 Lord-level Dark Race member was too terrifying. He had no ability to resist at all. The big hand condensed from the dark aura grabbed Ye Li without a doubt. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Demon King Ye Li, I¡¯m going to send you to the Dark Pool to be baptized by the dark aura!¡± Then, Ye Li was thrown into an extremely terrifying pool. This pool was full of the purest dark aura, and there were all kinds of creatures formed by dark aura. After Ye Li entered the pool, creatures formed by various dark auras began to bite and tear him. Since he transmigrated to this world, this was a pain that Ye Li had never felt before. These dark creatures couldn¡¯t devour his body, but his mind and soul.. Chapter 519 - Chapter 519: Ye Li Was Gone Chapter 519: Ye Li Was Gone Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Ye Li was tortured in the Dark Pool for three days and three nights. He gritted his teeth, feeling that he might be doomed this time. In the end, he was not strong enough. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, how do you feel?¡± A tenth-tier Master-level general appeared outside the Dark Pool. Ye Li had no strength left in his body at this moment. He didn¡¯t even have the strength to speak. He could only look at this tenth-tier Master-level general. There was nothing else he could do. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, 1 advise you to join the Dark Temple. Otherwise, you will die a horrible death.¡± The tenth-tier Master-level general spoke again. Ding! ¡°Detected that the host is in unprecedented danger and can¡¯t escape. The system took the initiative to temporarily increase the host¡¯s strength to the Chosen One.¡± At this moment, the system¡¯s voice suddenly appeared in Ye Li¡¯s mind. Ye Li felt that his strength had reached a shocking level. At this moment, the strength of his body was indescribable. Swish! He summoned the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword and activated the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword Embryo. In an instant, the chains locking his body were broken. ¡°How is this possible!¡± The tenth-tier Master-level general exclaimed in shock. Ye Li sneered. He had thought that he was doomed this time, but he didn¡¯t expect the system to temporarily upgrade him to the Chosen One realm. The Chosen One corresponded to the Lord-level, and the Dark Race member outside the Dark Pool was just a tenth-tier Master-level Dark Race member. Swish! Ye Li held the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword in his hand. With the enhancement of the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword Embryo, his entire body was filled with sword intent, and the space seemed to be cut apart by such sword intent. As a terrifying sword light appeared, the tenth-tier Master-level Dark General¡¯s throat was cut by Ye Li. Ye Li put on an evil smile on his handsome face, and the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword let out an excited cry. At this moment, countless members of the Dark Race rushed in. ¡°Kill!¡± Ye Li slashed out. The Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword Embryo was too suitable for the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword. With a cold flash, hundreds of Dark Race members instantly melted into nothingness. Ye Li knew very well that he couldn¡¯t fight at this moment, because the system had only temporarily raised his realm to the Chosen One. What he needed to do was to escape! Once he escaped, when the tiger returned to the mountain, half of the sky would be dyed red. Ye Li activated the Swift Steps. As a Chosen One, his speed was shockingly fast. When the three masters of the Dark Temple and the generals arrived, Ye Li was nowhere to be seen. ¡°I¡¯m so angry!¡± The Head Temple Master roared angrily. He was obviously extremely angry. ¡°Head Temple Master, what should we do now?¡± A tenth-tier Master-level general asked the Head Temple Master. ¡°Attack! Attack!¡± ¡°Catch all Ye Li¡¯s women back!¡± The Head Temple Master flew into a rage. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°But Head Temple Master, after the last time, they must have taken precautions. If we catch them by force, it will probably attract a shocking battle.¡± The Head Temple Master¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Have you forgotten that the Demon King Ye Li has interacted with many women!¡± As soon as he said this, all the members of the Dark Race laughed. Since the Annan Base City, they had been paying attention to the Demon King, Ye Li, so they naturally knew that Ye Li had connections with many women. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, you lose because you think women are very important. You can never escape from me. I¡¯m going to nurture you into a super killing machine!¡± After that, the Head Temple Master laughed coldly.. Chapter 520 - Chapter 520: Return to the Warrior Alliance Chapter 520: Return to the Warrior Alliance Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Ye Li activated the Swift Steps and ran far away. Ding! ¡°The Chosen One realm has disappeared.¡± As soon as the system finished speaking, Ye Li felt that all his strength seemed to have been drained. He took out a box of food from the system space. After eating and drinking, he took a rest and felt that his strength had recovered a little. Then, he began to walk towards the Warrior Alliance. When the four women returned to the Cloud Peak Academy, the president of the Cloud Peak Academy, Gu Feng, hurriedly reported to Xiahou Jie. Xiahou Jie asked Gu Feng to send them to the Warrior Alliance, so they could protect them. Since Ye Li killed Wang Zong and the eight Grand Elders of the Wang Family, the major affiliated families of the Wang Family had submitted to the Warrior Alliance again. ¡°Alliance Leader, Demon King¡­¡± Li Yanlu looked at Xiahou Jie. He learned from the four women that Ye Li came to the Dark Temple and then the Dark Temple released them, but Ye Li didn¡¯t come back. ¡°Alas!¡± Xiahou Jie sighed heavily. ¡°I¡¯m afraid the Demon King is already¡­¡± Before Xiahou Jie finished speaking, a sixth-tier Evolved Being ran in excitedly. ¡°Alliance Leader! The Demon King is back!¡± When Xiahou Jie and Li Yanlu heard this, their bodies trembled. ¡°Is what you said true?¡± Xiahou Jie asked quickly. ¡°It¡¯s absolutely true, Alliance Leader!¡± said the sixth-tier Evolved Being. Xiahou Jie was about to go to welcome Ye Li with Li Yanlu, when he found that Ye Li had already slowly walked into the hall. ¡°Master Demon King!¡± Xiahou Jie hurriedly shouted at Ye Li. Ye Li nodded and sat down. ¡°I narrowly escaped death in the Dark Temple this time. The Dark Temple won¡¯t let us off. You have to be mentally prepared,¡± Ye Li slowly said. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Demon King. We¡¯re already prepared. I¡¯ve already brought Xiao Hui and the others to the Warrior Alliance,¡± Xiahou Jie said firmly. Ye Li put down the teacup and looked at Xiahou Jie. ¡°Take me to them.¡± Xiahou Jie hurriedly asked Li Yanlu to take Ye away to meet the four women. Since the battle in the Wang family, Li Yanlu knew that people like Ye Li were out of her league. She also changed the way she called Ye Li from Demon King Ye Li to Master Demon King. Not long after, Ye Li saw the four women. The four women all looked sad, and the atmosphere was very solemn. ¡°Sisters, look who¡¯s here,¡± Li Yanlu said. In the past few days, Li Yanlu had been comforting the four women. Because she was older than them, she called them younger sisters. Xiao Hui, Yun Man, Su Xun¡¯er, and Lu Qian were all stunned when they saw Ye Li. Then, they looked overjoyed. ¡°Senior, it¡¯s great that you¡¯re fine.¡± Xiao Hui said to Ye Li. Ye Li said something to the four women and then looked at Li Yanlu. ¡°By the way, where is Qian Ruxue?¡± Li Yanlu was stunned. She didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to suddenly say such a thing. ¡°Sister Qian went to the Heavenly Star Academy to pick up someone.¡± Li Yanlu said to Ye Li. Hearing this, Ye Li felt a bad feeling for some reason. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only With the style of the Dark Temple, they would probably¡­ Without thinking too much, Ye Li activated the Swift Steps and disappeared. Li Yanlu naturally knew what Ye Li was thinking. She quickly followed him. The four women didn¡¯t follow him. They knew that with their strength, if they went there, they would be cannon fodder. Ye Li quickly rushed to the Heavenly Star Academy! Chapter 521 - Chapter 521: Flame Organization Bathed in Blood Chapter 521: Flame Organization Bathed in Blood Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Halfway through, Ye Li saw Qian Ruxue and Lu Qingxue. Suddenly, he detected the aura of Dark Race members. ¡°Sister Qian, why are you taking me to the Warrior Alliance?¡± Lu Qingxue looked at Qian Ruxue in confusion. Qian Ruxue sighed, her fair face slightly sad. ¡°Qingxue, you will know when you reach the Warrior Alliance. Your sister is also in the Warrior Alliance.¡± Qian Ruxue said. Lu Qingxue¡¯s sister was naturally Lu Qian. When she was in the Huangjiang Academy in the Huangjiang Base City, Ye Li took Lu Qingxue away and asked Qian Ruxue to bring her to the Warrior Alliance. The two didn¡¯t meet until Lu Qian entered the Cloud Peak Academy. ¡°Hehe, the two of you have interacted with the Demon King, Ye Li, right?¡± A cold voice entered Qian Ruxue and Lu Qingxue¡¯s ears. As soon as he said so, two tier-eight Dark Race members appeared in front of the two women. Qian Ruxue and Lu Qingxue were shocked. They didn¡¯t expect the Dark Race members to appear here. The two girls looked at the two Dark Race members. The auras of these two Dark Race members were extremely powerful, not something they could defeat. ¡°What do you want?¡± Qian Ruxue stared at the two tier-eight Dark Race members. ¡°To take you back, of course!¡± A tier-eight Dark Race member sneered. As soon as he finished speaking, the two tier-eight Dark Race members were about to attack. Two shocking golden spiritual light attacks pierced through the two tier-eight Dark Race members. At this moment, Li Yanlu came to Ye Li¡¯s side. She saw two golden spiritual light attacks bursting out of Ye Li¡¯s fingers and piercing through two level-eight Dark Race members. Qian Ruxue and Lu Qingxue were both stunned, and Ye Li appeared in front of them. Ye Li secretly heaved a sigh of relief. Fortunately, he arrived in time. Otherwise, the consequences would be unimaginable. ¡°Senior.¡± Lu Qingxue called Ye Li. Ye Li nodded and then asked Li Yanlu to take them to the Warrior Alliance. He was going to cultivate! After escaping from the Dark Temple, Ye Li felt that he was seriously lacking in strength. He would release the Apocalypse Legion first and let them gather the zombies. The strength of the Apocalypse Legion was seriously insufficient too. Then, Ye Li found a relatively hidden place, entered the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword, and began to cultivate on the seventh floor of the Heavenly Tower. In the void world on the seventh floor of the Heavenly Tower, he crazily absorbed the magnificent experience. The flow of time on the seventh floor of the Heavenly Tower was too fast. Wasteland Zone, Flame Organization. Luo Yue held her chin with her snow-white hand, looking a little sad. ¡°Sister, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Luo Li looked at Luo Yue curiously. ¡°Li¡¯er, I¡¯m fine.¡± Luo Yue stroked Luo Li¡¯s head and said. Then who was Luo Yue? It was none other than Ye Li¡¯s first disciple! When Luo Yue took Ye Li as her master, Ye Li asked Luo Yue to cut his head with a knife. At first, Luo Yue didn¡¯t dare. She still remembered what Ye Li said to her. ¡°You are just a piece of trash, a complete piece of trash. How can a piece of trash like you deserve to be my disciple?¡± She gritted her teeth and said that she was not trash. Under Ye Li¡¯s continued provocation, she slashed at Ye Li¡¯s head with the knife in her hand. However, the knife in her hand made a sound of steel colliding with Ye Li¡¯s head. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She hadn¡¯t seen Ye Li for more than two years. ¡°Alih!¡± Suddenly, countless screams came from outside the Flame Organization. Luo Yue was shocked. She hurriedly got up and went out, only to find that the entire Flame Organization had turned into a river of blood. Ten tier-nine Dark Race members appeared in front of her.. Chapter 522 - Chapter 522: Something Big Happened Chapter 522: Something Big Happened Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Well¡­¡± Luo Yue¡¯s eyes turned red because in this short moment, the entire Flame Organization was destroyed. And the culprit of all this was the ten tier-nine Dark Race members in front of him. At this moment, Luo Li also came out. ¡°You¡­ You.¡± Luo Li was only ten years old. Looking at the miserable scene in front of her, she cried sadly. ¡°I¡¯ll fight you to the death!¡± Luo Yue knew that she couldn¡¯t survive, so she rushed towards the ten tier-nine Dark Race members. But to Luo Yue¡¯s surprise, these Dark Race members had no intention of killing her. Instead, they knocked her and Luo Li out and left the Flame Organization. East of the Wasteland Zone, the Sky Eagle Organization was destroyed too. Several powerful Dark Race members took away two women, one named Ziqiong and the other named Ling Fei. Ziqiong was someone Ye Li met in the Abandoned City in the wilderness. As for Ling Fei, she was the captain of the guards of the Sky Eagle Base and had some interactions with Ye Li. It seemed that the Dark Temple had put in a lot of effort to let Ye Li come to the Dark Temple again. Ye Li had been cultivating on the seventh floor of the Heavenly Tower. In a month, he had become a tier-eight Transcender. Ding! ¡°Congratulations to the host for obtaining a chance to randomly draw a prize. Would you like to use it?¡± The system¡¯s voice sounded in Ye Li¡¯s mind. ¡°Yes,¡± Ye Li replied without hesitation. The virtual pointer began to spin rapidly in the roulette wheel, and a few seconds later, the pointer stopped. ¡°Congratulations to the host for drawing the Earth-level skill, Heaven-shaking Sword Technique.¡± Heaven-shaking Sword Technique: An Earth-level skill. After upgrading to the Heaven-grade, it can break the sky. Ye Li thought that he finally had a sword technique. Not bad. ¡°Host, do you practice the Heaven-shaking Sword Technique?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Cultivation of the Heaven-shaking Sword Technique begins:¡± ¡°10%¡­ 30%¡­ 60%¡­ 100%.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve successfully cultivated the Heaven-shaking Sword Technique.¡± Ye Li thought that he had been in the Heavenly Tower for a month. He wondered how it was outside. Then, Ye Li came out of the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword. However, what Ye Li didn¡¯t know was that the various jurisdictions of the northern realm¡¯s Martial City were already in an uproar. In the past month, the Dark Temple had been sending messages to Demon King Ye Li. They said that Demon King Ye Li¡¯s women in the Wasteland Zone were already in their hands, so they asked Demon King Ye Li to come to the Dark Temple to pick them up personally. The Leader of the Warrior Alliance, Xiahou Jie, was furious. He scolded the Dark Temple for only using women. Countless genetic warriors, armies, and heavy weapons had gathered in the Martial City. Why couldn¡¯t the Dark Temple destroy the Warrior Alliance? It was because they had tens of millions of soldiers and countless heavy weapons! Xiahou Jie had already told the Dark Temple that if the Dark Temple didn¡¯t let those women go, they would attack the Death Mound Mountain. While you might have perfect plans, 1 had my own way to overcome obstacles. There were countless dark race members and zombies gathered around the Death Mound Mountain. If they fought, the best outcome would be that both parties would be injured! Ye Li was about to return to the Warrior Alliance when he heard the conversation between two men who were hunting. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Demon King Ye Li hasn¡¯t appeared yet. Does he not dare to appear?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think he dares to appear. That¡¯s the Dark Temple. Women are nothing. He can find other women if they were dead, but if he¡¯s dead, he¡¯ll really be gone.¡± Suddenly, a young man appeared in front of two men. The young man was naturally Ye Li. Ye Li looked at the two men. ¡°Tell me everything you know!¡± Chapter 523 - Chapter 523: Fulfill Agreement Chapter 523: Fulfill Agreement Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations The two men were stunned and looked at the boy in front of them. ¡°Why should we tell you?¡± A man said to Ye Li. Ye Li sneered. ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me, you will die.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, a shocking golden spiritual attack pierced through a big tree not far away. In an instant, the big tree fell. ¡°Th-th-this¡­¡± Seeing this, the two men were dumbfounded. ¡°Yes, yes, yes¡­¡± The two men didn¡¯t dare to hide anything. They quickly told Ye Li everything they knew. Ye Li¡¯s expression turned cold when he heard that. He never expected the Dark Temple to know him so well. Luo Yue, Luo Li, Ziqiong, and Ling Fei were met by Ye Li in the Wasteland Zone. He had only thought that the Dark Temple would attack Qian Ruxue and Lu Qingxue, but he didn¡¯t expect that the Dark Temple would go to the Wasteland Zone to catch them. The two men felt the terrifying aura emitted by Ye Li at close range and were so frightened that they fell to the ground. Ye Li sneered and activated the Swift Steps to disappear. He was on the way to the Warrior Alliance. On the way, he asked the system, ¡°System, if 1 want to defeat the Dark Temple, is it possible?¡± ¡°Because the difference in strength between the host and the Dark Temple is too great, it¡¯s obviously impossible. However, there¡¯s a way¡­¡± ¡°What way?¡± Ye Li hurriedly asked. In his opinion, as long as there was a way to defeat the Dark Temple, he would do anything. ¡°As long as the Apocalypse Legion is fused into the host¡¯s body. But this will consume the host¡¯s body greatly. The host may fall into a deep slumber.¡± ¡°After the Apocalypse Legion is fused into the host¡¯s body, the host can synthesize and use all the Heaven-grade skills of the Apocalypse Legion, and the host can also take it out on your own.¡± Upon hearing this, Ye Li smiled indifferently. It was just falling into a deep slumber. As long as he could defeat the Dark Temple, this was nothing. Then, he arrived outside the headquarters of the Warrior Alliance. The Warrior Alliance was located in the Martial City, and everyone in the Martial City was already panicking. Countless genetic warriors and tens of millions of soldiers were gathered around the Martial City. A shocking battle would break out at any time. Li Yanlu looked at the young man walking over, her fair face stunned. ¡°Lord Demon King?¡± That day, she went to the Heavenly Star Academy with Ye Li to find Qian Ruxue and Lu Qingxue, and then Ye Li asked her to bring Qian Ruxue and Lu Qingxue back. Then, something like that happened! She thought that Ye Li had left the northern realm, but she didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to appear in front of her at this time. Li Yanlu hurriedly ran into the hall of the Warrior Alliance. ¡°Alliance Leader, Master Demon King is back.¡± Hearing this, Xiahou Jie couldn¡¯t sit still anymore. He quickly got up and walked out of the hall. Sure enough, Ye Li came into his sight. ¡°Lord Demon King, you¡¯re finally back. These days¡­¡± Before Xiahou Jie finished speaking, Ye Li interrupted him. ¡°I already know everything. Let¡¯s go in and talk.¡± Then, Ye Li walked into the hall. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After everyone sat down, Ye Li looked at Xiahou Jie. ¡°I¡¯m here in the Warrior Alliance to fulfill the agreement with you!¡± As soon as he said this, everyone in the hall of the Warrior Alliance was shocked. Agreement? It was naturally about Xiahou Jie and Ye Li cooperating to deal with the Dark Temple.. Chapter 524 - Chapter 524: Went to the Dark Temple Again Chapter 524: Went to the Dark Temple Again Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Xiahou Jie looked at Ye Li. ¡°Master Demon King, but now¡­¡± Ye Li waved his hand, indicating Xiahou Jie not to continue. ¡°I¡¯ll go to the Dark Temple in person like last time. Take your people to the foot of the Death Mound Mountain. As soon as those women come out, start attacking Death Mound Mountain.¡± Ye Li slowly said. Everyone in the hall looked at each other in bewilderment. They looked at Xiahou Jie to see what he would say. ¡°Lord Demon King, if you enter the Dark Temple alone, what if¡­¡± Xiahou Jie didn¡¯t finish. He looked at Ye Li tentatively. Ye Li naturally understood what Xiahou Jie meant. He said indifferently, ¡°You can always choose to believe me, Ye Li, because I, Ye Li, will never disappoint anyone.¡± ¡°Deal!¡± Xiahou Jie¡¯s tone became extremely firm. Destroying the Dark Race in the northern realm was his lifelong wish. If he missed it this time, he might never have a chance again. ¡°Master Demon King, may I ask when it will begin?¡± Ye Li pondered for a few seconds and then said, ¡°In three days.¡± On this day, Xiahou Jie hurriedly held a press conference and asked the reporters to release a piece of news. The news read as follows: The Demon King, Ye Li, would go to the Dark Temple in three days. At that time, the warriors and the army of the Warrior Alliance would work together to attack the Dark Temple. Besides, this shocking battle would be broadcasted throughout the northern realm. He hoped that the forces in the northern realm could come to support him and wipe out the Dark Temple, the supreme force of the Dark Race in the northern realm. Ye Li didn¡¯t expect Xiahou Jie to have such an awareness in the post-apocalyptic world where lives were as insignificant as weeds. When people from all over the northern realm heard this news, many people came to the Martial City one after another. The Dark Temple also began to mobilize their soldiers and generals. The Dark Race members and zombies in all areas of the northern realm also began to come to the Death Mound Mountain. Three days later! Ye Li slowly walked out of the Warrior Alliance. Xiahou Jie had already informed the entire army yesterday to be prepared. This battle concerned the fate of the northern realm. Either the Dark Temple or the Warrior Alliance would survive. There would only be one winner. If the system hadn¡¯t told Ye Li that he could fuse with the Apocalypse Legion into his body, he wouldn¡¯t have let Xiahou Jie do this. Then, Ye Li activated the Swift Steps and walked towards the Dark Temple. Death Mound Mountain! At this moment, the surroundings of the Death Mound Mountain were full of Dark Race members and zombies. There was no telling how many of them there were. In short, Ye Li had never seen such dark race members and zombies. Xiahou Jie had already led countless genetic warriors and armies towards the Death Mound Mountain. He arrived at the gate of the Dark Temple! A tenth-tier Master-level general of the Dark Temple was already waiting for him outside. Seeing this, the tenth-tier Master-level general sneered. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, you¡¯ve finally appeared.¡± Ye Li didn¡¯t say anything and slowly walked towards the hall. After arriving at the hall, Ye Li looked at the three Temple Masters indifferently. ¡°Has your Dark Temple always been so despicable?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Hahaha!¡± The Head Temple Master laughed. ¡°Demon Lord Ye Li, I never expected you to be so naive. In this world, actions are judged by their outcomes, regardless of whether they are noble or base.¡± Ye Li sneered and stared at the Head Temple Master of the Dark Temple. ¡°You caught them because you wanted me to come here. Now that you¡¯ve achieved your goal, you can let them go!¡± Ye Li said coldly.. Chapter 525 - Chapter 525: Guess I’ll Listen to You or Not Chapter 525: Guess I¡¯ll Listen to You or Not Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations The Head Temple Master sneered and shook his head. ¡°No, no, Demon King Ye Li, what if you run away again if you let them go?¡± Ye Li smiled indifferently. ¡°Your Dark Race has always claimed to be the noblest race in the world. Unfortunately, you are all so afraid of me. How sad.¡± The Head Temple Master¡¯s expression turned cold when he heard this. He stared at Ye Li. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, do you think the Dark Temple is afraid of you?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that so? It¡¯s understandable that you used women to lure me here, but now that I¡¯ve come to the Dark Temple, you¡¯re still afraid. Aren¡¯t you afraid of me?¡± A disdainful smile appeared on Ye Li¡¯s handsome face. In the hall of the Dark Race, all the generals were furious when they saw Ye Li¡¯s smile. They had an unparalleled noble bloodline. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, do you know that provocation strategy won¡¯t work on me?¡± The Head Temple Master stared at Ye Li and said. ¡°Of course I know that. But, as a tier 3 Lord-level Dark Race member, you¡¯re afraid of a mere tier-eight Transcender like me. What can I do?¡± Upon hearing this, the Head Temple Master gritted his teeth. Since he was born, he had never been underestimated. Furthermore, the person who underestimated him this time was not only weaker than him, but also a human. How could he bear it? ¡°Head Temple Master, the Warrior Alliance and the army are getting closer and closer to Death Mound Mountain!¡± At this moment, a tenth-tier Master-level general said to the Head Temple Master. The Head Temple Master smiled. ¡°These stupid humans always think they can destroy the Dark Temple. What a joke.¡± ¡°Demon King Ye Li, after my repeated consideration, I can let them go. The Dark Temple is never afraid of any human.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the Head Temple Master asked someone to bring the women over. Soon, Luo Yue, Luo Li, Ziqiong, and Ling Fei all appeared in front of Ye Li. ¡°Senior¡­¡± The four women didn¡¯t expect to see Ye Li at this moment. Before coming to the alliance, Ye Li had already told Li Yanlu to pick up the four women. ¡°Go down the mountain first. Someone will pick you up.¡± Ye Li said to the four women. Immediately, Luo Yue, Luo Li, Ziqiong, and Ling Fei walked out of the Dark Temple. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, now that your woman has been rescued, shouldn¡¯t you join the Dark Temple and receive the baptism of the God of Darkness?¡± The Head Temple Master looked at Ye Li. Ye Li smiled. ¡°Okay.¡± As soon as he said this, everyone in the hall was stunned. They never expected Ye Li to agree so quickly. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, is what you said true?¡± The Head Temple Master looked at Ye Li in surprise. ¡°Of course it¡¯s fake.¡± Ye Li slowly said. Silence, a deathly silence! All the generals in the hall of the Dark Temple were stunned. They didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to say such a thing. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, do you really think I dare not kill you?¡± The Head Temple Master glared at Ye Li and shouted angrily. ¡°You can try!¡± Ye Li also stared at the Head Temple Master. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Take Ye Li to the Dark Pool!¡± The Head Temple Master roared. Immediately, a tenth-tier Master-level general began to take Ye Li to the Dark Pool. Not long after, Ye Li came to the Dark Pool. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, go down!¡± the tenth-tier Master-level general said coldly. ¡°Guess I¡¯ll listen to you or not?¡± Ye Li looked at the tenth-tier Master-level general indifferently.. Chapter 526 - Chapter 526: Fight the Head Temple Master Chapter 526: Fight the Head Temple Master Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations The tenth-tier Master-level Dark General was a little stunned. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, it seems that you want me to take action?¡± the tenth-tier Master-level Dark General said angrily. ¡°Hehe, do you think an idiot like you is worthy of fighting me?¡± Ye Li looked at the tenth-tier Master-level general in disdain. ¡°Fusion begins!¡± Ye Li fused all the eight zombies of the Apocalypse Legion into his body. The Apocalypse Legion wasn¡¯t one with Ye Li. If Ye Li wanted them to come out of his body, they would come out of his body. In an instant, Ye Li¡¯s combat power was soaring! He had upgraded from a tier-eight Transcender to tier-3 Chosen One. ¡°Th-th-this¡­¡± When the tenth-tier Master-level general saw this scene, he couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. Just as he was about to speak to Ye Li, he saw that a terrifying sword had appeared in Ye Li¡¯s hand. This sword was naturally the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword! Swish! A cold light arrived first, and then the sword shot out like a dragon! A shocking scar appeared on the neck of the tenth-tier Master-level Dark General. He said goodbye to this world forever. ¡°Next, it¡¯ll be a massacre!¡± Ye Li said coldly. Ye Li walked out, and the eyes of the Dark Race members widened. Could it be that the Demon King, Ye Li, escaped again like last time? Swish! Ye Li didn¡¯t say much to these members of the Dark Race. He melted them into nothingness with a single slash. ¡°Head Temple Master, Head Temple Master! Demon King Ye Li has escaped from the Dark Pool again.¡± A fifth-tier member of the Dark Race ran into the hall in fright and looked at the Head Temple Master in horror. ¡°What!!!¡± All the Dark Race members in the hall were stunned when they heard this. ¡°Hurry up! Don¡¯t let the Demon King Ye Li escape!¡± The Head Temple Master shouted coldly. As soon as he said so, countless screams came from outside the hall. The screams were really creepy. Everyone in the hall of the Dark Temple was stunned. They never expected that the Demon King Ye Li didn¡¯t choose to escape. Ye Li slowly walked into the hall. All the Dark Race members in the hall stared at Ye Li. They were all scared out of their wits! ¡°What¡¯s with this power?¡± The Second Temple Master looked at Ye Li in horror. The Head Temple Master was also frightened. The aura exuding from Ye Li was even stronger than his. ¡°Everyone, are you ready to die?¡± Ye Li¡¯s eyes flashed coldly. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, although 1 don¡¯t know what method you used to increase your strength so quickly, don¡¯t think you can defeat the Dark Temple!¡± the Head Temple Master said coldly. Ye Li raised the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword and slowly said word by word, ¡°Heaven-shaking Sword Technique!¡± Activating the Earth-level attack skill, coupled with the enhancement of the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword and the first-level Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword Embryo, the Heaven-shaking Sword Technique was definitely not weaker than a Heaven-grade skill. ¡°Ahhhh!!!¡± As two screams sounded, two tenth-tier Master-level generals died without a burial place. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, 1 want your life!¡± The Head Temple Master shouted angrily. He had wanted to turn Ye Li into his ultimate killing machine, but he didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to be so untamable. As soon as he finished speaking, the Head Temple Master flew towards Ye Li, and the aura of the entire Dark Temple became even more evil. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Boom!¡± The Head Temple Master threw a terrifying punch at Ye Li. You have a fist technique? 1 have some too! ¡°Demon God Domineering Fist!¡± Ye Li activated the Heaven-grade technique, the Demon God Domineering Fist, and collided with the terrifying punch of the Head Temple Master.. Chapter 527 - Chapter 527: Earth-Shattering Battle Chapter 527: Earth-Shattering Battle Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Boom!¡± In an instant, the hall of the Dark Temple began to shake violently. The Head Temple Master stared at Ye Li. He began to regret not killing Ye Li from the beginning. Now that the tiger had returned to the mountain, it became extremely tricky. Ye Li¡¯s handsome face was terrifyingly calm. He had said something the first time he escaped from the Dark Temple. When the tiger returned to the mountain, half of the sky would be dyed red!!! ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s kill Demon King Ye Li together!¡± The Head Temple Master knew that he couldn¡¯t kill Ye Li no matter what. Immediately, all the members of the Dark Race in the hall began to besiege Ye Li. Ye Li sneered. Good job! ¡°Annihilation Finger!¡± He activated the Annihilation Finger, and in an instant, an extremely terrifying golden spiritual light attack attacked. The Heaven-grade skill, Annihilation Finger, could be said to be a super upgraded version of the One Yang Finger. It was hundreds of times stronger than the One Yang Finger. All the Dark Race members hurriedly dodged such an attack! Ye Li retreated dozens of meters and began to synthesize the skills. Among the eight Heaven-grade skills of the Apocalypse Legion, his Annihilation Finger, the Demon God Domineering Fist, and the Heaven-shaking Sword Technique. In an instant, the spiritual energy in his hand became more and more terrifying, so terrifying that it was enough to scare people out of their wits. ¡°Retreat!¡± the Head Temple Master said in horror. He knew that if such an attack was launched, they would definitely be wiped out. Boom!!! Ye Li activated his attack. Such an attack was too terrifying and could no longer be described with words. In an instant, the entire Dark Temple was reduced to ashes. On the top of the Death Mound Mountain, shocking explosions sounded one after another. At this moment, Xiahou Jie had already led the Warrior Alliance and the army to the outside of the Death Mound Mountain. Everyone saw this clearly. ¡°Alliance Leader, they have come out.¡± Li Yanlu took Luo Yue, Luo Li, Ziqiong, and Ling Fei to Xiahou Jie¡¯s side. Xiahou Jie looked at the shocking explosion on the top of the mountain and gritted his teeth. ¡°All-out attack!¡± In an instant, countless genetic warriors and tens of millions of soldiers began to attack. The battle line was thousands of kilometers long! The planes in the sky, the tanks on the ground, and all kinds of heavy weapons. The Dark Race didn¡¯t want to be outdone. There were birds in the sky and beasts on the ground, and there were countless more zombies than the army. In this battle, all the major areas in the northern realm were broadcasting this shocking battle. The humans everywhere prayed. Of course, they hoped that the Warrior Alliance could win, because if the Warrior Alliance won, the members of the dark race in the northern realm would be like stray dogs. The whole scene began to become abnormally tragic. In the air above the Death Mound Mountain! Seeing the Dark Temple being annihilated, the Head Temple Master and the other members of the Dark Race gritted their teeth and stared at Ye Li. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, I want you to beg for death!¡± The Head Temple Master stared at Ye Li. Ye Li sneered. ¡°I hope you can still say such things later.¡± Then, Ye Li began to synthesize skills again! Seeing such an attack, the Head Temple Master and the members of the Dark Race couldn¡¯t help but tremble in fear. They only had one thought at this moment, which was to escape! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But their first stroke of luck doesn¡¯t guarantee a second one. ¡°Boom!¡± As the terrifying attack was launched, all the high-leveled members of the Dark Race in the Dark Temple died. ¡°Splurt!¡± At this moment, Ye Li vomited a mouthful of blood.. Chapter 528 - Chapter 528: Awakening Chapter 528: Awakening Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Ye Li used the last bit of his strength to make the Apocalypse Legion come out of his body. He fell from the sky at a high speed. Fortunately, his defense was extremely strong. Otherwise, he would have died. Ye Li didn¡¯t know what happened next. It was already a year later when he woke up. Ye Li opened his eyes. He was in the hospital. ¡°Lord Demon King, you¡¯re awake?¡± A doctor¡¯s voice trembled. Demon King Ye Li was now the hero of the entire northern realm. The matter of the Demon King, Ye Li, sweeping the Dark Temple with the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword was still talked about even though a year had passed. That shocking battle lasted for half a year, with countless casualties, and the entire Death Mound Mountain was dyed red with blood. After the high-leveled Dark Race members of the Dark Temple were slaughtered by Ye Li, the Dark Race members and the zombies lost their souls. They began to collapse! However, there were too many Dark Race members and zombies. That battle was really shocking. Ye Li got up from the bed and warmed up. The doctor wanted to stop him, but on second thought, this was the Demon King, Ye Li, so he didn¡¯t. ¡°Lord Demon King, more than a dozen girls often come to see you, as well as the leader of the Warrior Alliance, and¡­¡± ¡°You seem to have a lot to say?¡± Ye Li turned around and looked at the doctor. Hearing this, the doctor couldn¡¯t help but tremble. ¡°Master Demon King, I, I, I¡­¡± The doctor was so frightened that he couldn¡¯t speak a complete sentence. ¡°Are you scared?¡± Ye Li looked at the doctor. Ye Li smiled. ¡°You seem to be my attending doctor.¡± ¡°Yes, Master Demon King.¡± The doctor nodded. ¡°Then you¡¯ve saved my life. Do you want to become a genetic warrior?¡± The doctor couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. Ye Li bought genetic talent upgrade potions and some other upgrade potions from the point mall. ¡°Drink these and you can become a genetic warrior.¡± The doctor swallowed. He took the medicine from Ye Li with trembling hands, gritted his teeth, and drank it all. In an instant, the doctor became a Tier-1 Evolved Being. ¡°I-l-I¡­¡± The doctor began to ramble. At this moment, he just wanted to cry. He really wanted to cry. He had never dreamed that he could become a genetic warrior in this life. Although there were many genetic warriors in this world, there were more ordinary people. Clang! ¡°Congratulations, Host, for becoming a tenth-tier Transcender.¡± ¡°Congratulations to the host for obtaining the Heaven-grade skill, Sky Fiend Sword Technique.¡± ¡°Congratulations to the host for obtaining a chance to upgrade your skills.¡± ¡°Congratulations to the host for obtaining 20 zombie golden pills.¡± The system¡¯s voice sounded in Ye Li¡¯s mind. Ye Li was a little stunned. He didn¡¯t expect to obtain so many good things at once. ¡°Host, this is the sum of the things produced by the zombie Treasure Chests since you fell asleep one year ago.¡± Hearing what the system said, Ye Li understood. No wonder he had become a tenth-tier Transcender from an eighth-tier Transcender. As a tenth-tier Transcender, he only needed to go one step further to become a Chosen One. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Without thinking too much, Ye Li upgraded his Earth level skill, the Heaven-shaking Sword Technique. Now he had four Heaven-grade skills! He released the Apocalypse Legion from the system space. The eight zombies were all excited to see Ye Li. Ye Li handed them 20 zombie golden pills. After swallowing them, the level of the Apocalypse Legion began to change.. Chapter 529 - Chapter 529: The Tree Wants to Be Still, But the Wind Doesn’t Stop Chapter 529: The Tree Wants to Be Still, But the Wind Doesn¡¯t Stop Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Ah Da: First-tier lord-level zombie, Hongye: First-tier lord-level zombie, Bai Wawa: Tenth-tier master-level zombie, Yutong: Tenth-tier master-level zombie, Ah Qi: Tenth-tier master-level zombie, Bone Maiden: Ninth-tier master-level zombie, Long Yu: Ninth-tier master-level zombie, Mo You: Ninth-tier master-level zombie. Ding! ¡°Congratulations to the host for upgrading the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword Embryo to the second level.¡± At this moment, the system¡¯s voice entered Ye Li¡¯s ears again. Ye Li opened his attribute panel and took a look. ¡°Host: Ye Li.¡± ¡°System: Super Synthesis System.¡± ¡°Realm: Tenth-tier Transcender.¡± ¡°Weapon: Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword (Supreme Divine Sword)¡± ¡°Skills: Second level of the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword Embryo, Annihilation Finger, Demon God Domineering Fist, Sky Heaven-shaking Sword Technique, Sky Fiend Sword Technique.¡± Now that Ye Li had four Heaven-grade skills, if he synthesized them, it could be imagined how terrifying they would be. ¡°Master Demon King¡­¡± The doctor called Ye Li in shock. Ye Li didn¡¯t say anything else. He slowly walked out of the ward. It had been a year since he last saw the outside world. It felt good. Ye Li stretched. He looked at himself and found that he was still wearing the hospital uniform. He wanted to dress up and then return to the Warrior Alliance. Activating the Heavenly Spirit Eyes, he found a branded clothing shop and slowly walked over. Soon, he arrived at the door of the shop. When he was about to go in, a sales assistant glanced at Ye Li and stood in front of him. ¡°Sorry, Sir, but you can¡¯t go in.¡± Ye Li was stunned. He thought to himself, In this day and age, even if you have money, you can¡¯t buy clothes? Isn¡¯t it said that customers will always be gods? Looking at the contempt in the salesperson¡¯s eyes, Ye Li instantly understood. He shook his head helplessly. Why were there always so many snobs in this world? ¡°Hehe, do you know who I am?¡± Ye Li looked at the female sales assistant in front of him indifferently. The sales assistant looked Ye Li up and down. ¡°Sir, 1 don¡¯t care who you are. In short, you can¡¯t enter this place.¡± ¡°What if I¡¯m the Demon King Ye Li?¡± The sales assistant was shocked. She looked at Ye Li and suddenly felt that Ye Li was really similar to the Demon King, Ye Li. However, she felt that the person in front of her couldn¡¯t be the Demon King Ye Li. How could a figure like the Demon King Ye Li appear here? ¡°Hehe, Sir, you¡¯re really good at cracking jokes.¡± The sales assistant¡¯s tone became even more contemptuous. Ye Li was speechless. What should he say? ¡°What¡¯s going on!¡± Suddenly, a sharp voice entered Ye Li¡¯s ears. Ye Li followed the voice and found a young man with an extraordinary temperament walking over. What Ye Li didn¡¯t expect was that this boy was actually a genetic warrior, a sixth-tier Evolved Being. It seemed that he was a genius among geniuses. ¡°Young Master Chen, this person must break in. I told him not to go in,¡± the female sales assistant said to the man called Young Master Chen. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Hearing this, Young Master Chen looked at Ye Li and put on a disdainful smile. ¡°You think you can get in here? Can you afford it?¡± As the saying went, even if the tree wanted to be still, the wind wouldn¡¯t stop! Ye Li just wanted to buy one or two clothes. Why did people always provoke him? ¡°I¡¯ll give you one second to disappear in front of me. Otherwise, the consequences will be serious.¡± Ye Li slowly said. As soon as he said this, Young Master Chen and the female sales assistant were both stunned. They never expected Ye Li to say such a thing.. Chapter 530 - Chapter 530: Lord Demon King Chapter 530: Lord Demon King Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Young Master Chen frowned and stared at Ye Li. ¡°Do you know who I am?¡± Ye Li smiled. ¡°One second is up.¡± As soon as he said so, a golden spiritual light attacked Ye Li¡¯s finger. Young Master Chen was only a sixth-tier Evolved Being. It was impossible for him to withstand such a speed attack. ¡°Alih!¡± Without a doubt, the man named Young Master Chen screamed like a pig being slaughtered, because a shocking bloody hole appeared on his thigh. ¡°Young Master Chen!¡± The female salesperson shouted. Seeing this, she couldn¡¯t help but be scared out of her wits. Young Master Chen was from the Li family. The Li family had a fourth general in the Warrior Alliance. Ye Li¡¯s handsome face didn¡¯t change at all. He looked at the man named Young Master Chen on the ground. ¡°One second is up again.¡± As soon as he said so, another golden spiritual light shot into Young Master Chen¡¯s other leg. ¡°Alih!¡± Another bone-chilling sound sounded. Hearing such a scream, the passers-by began to watch. The onlookers looked at the screaming man and were all dumbfounded. ¡°Young Master Chen?¡± ¡°How dare this person treat Young Master Chen like this? Does he want to die?¡± ¡°He¡¯s wearing hospital clothes. Is he crazy?¡± The onlookers began to discuss. ¡°What exactly happened?¡± A deep voice entered everyone¡¯s ears. They turned around and looked at the person. More than a dozen people came, all holding laser guns. These people were the guards team of Martial City. ¡°This person beat up Young Master Chen!¡± The female salesperson hurriedly said to the captain of the guard team. The captain of the guard team was shocked. He quickly looked at Young Master Chen who was screaming on the ground. They couldn¡¯t afford to offend Young Master Chen! The captain looked at Ye Li. Then he was shocked! ¡°Th-th-this¡­¡± The captain was dumbfounded! Everyone was a little puzzled. They really couldn¡¯t understand why the captain was so afraid. Did this person have a shocking background? Thud! With a thud, the captain had already knelt in front of Ye Li. ¡°Master Demon King!¡± ¡°What!!!¡± Everyone gasped. Was the person in front of him the Demon King Ye Li? They would never have thought that it was the Demon King, Ye Li! The female salesperson was already scared out of her wits. Just now, Ye Li said that he was the Demon King Ye Li, but she certainly didn¡¯t believe him. She didn¡¯t expect it to be true! Thud! Immediately, the sales assistant knelt in front of Ye Li too. As for Young Master Chen, when he heard that he had just offended the Demon King, Ye Li, a chill ran from his tailbone to the top of his head. He had already forgotten the pain and felt as if he had fallen into an ice cave. Demon King Ye Li was now the hero of the entire northern realm. He didn¡¯t find it strange that the captain recognized him, because someone would always recognize him. What followed was silence, dead silence. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°You don¡¯t have to do this. I¡¯m just here to buy clothes.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Ye Li walked into the branded clothing shop. The sales assistant¡¯s entire body was trembling violently. She didn¡¯t know what to do at this moment. ¡°What are you waiting for? Didn¡¯t you hear the Demon King say that he wanted to buy clothes?¡± The captain stared at the female salesperson. The female salesperson swallowed, got up shakily, and walked into the shop.. Chapter 531 - Chapter 531: Unparalleled Woman Chapter 531: Unparalleled Woman Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Ye Li bought a suitable set of clothes. As the saying went, clothes made the man! He looked much more handsome in it. Immediately, Ye Li activated the Swift Steps and disappeared. The female salesperson was dumbfounded. She clearly saw that the Demon King was right in front of her. How could he suddenly disappear? When Ye Li appeared again, he was already outside the Warrior Alliance. When the people from the Warrior Alliance saw Ye Li walking over slowly, they were all shocked and hurriedly rubbed their eyes, but no matter how they rubbed, they found that they didn¡¯t see it wrong at all. ¡°Master Demon King, you¡­ you¡¯re awake.¡± A sixth-tier Evolved Being looked at Ye Li in shock. Ye Li nodded and didn¡¯t say anything else. He continued to walk in. At this moment, a genetic warrior had already run in to report. Before Ye Li walked into the hall, the Alliance Leader of the Warrior Alliance, Xiahou Jie, came out to welcome him. ¡°Master Demon King.¡± Xiahou Jie called Ye Li. ¡°What about them?¡± Ye Li asked. Xiahou Jie was very smart. He naturally knew what Ye Li meant. ¡°Lord Demon King, I¡¯ll take you to see them now.¡± Then, Xiahou Jie took Ye Li to a place. Not long after, Ye Li met Xiao Hui, Yun Man, Su Xun¡¯er, Lu Qian, Qian Ruxue, Lu Qingxue, Luo Yue, Luo Li, Ziqiong, Ling Fei, and Li Yanlu. ¡°Senior!¡± Xiao Hui was overjoyed to see Ye Li appear in front of her. ¡°Master.¡± Luo Yue was also excited. In short, they were all very excited. Ye Li stayed in the Warrior Alliance for more than ten days. Then, he found a quiet place, entered the seventh level of the Heavenly Tower in the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword, and began to cultivate. A month passed just like that. Ye Li finally became a Chosen One, a Tier 1 Chosen One. The strength of a Chosen One was on a completely different level from that of a Transcender. Then, he came out of the seventh floor of the Heavenly Tower. At this moment, a woman appeared in front of her. This woman could definitely be described as devastatingly beautiful. Anyway, Ye Li had never seen such a beautiful woman. It seemed that this woman was about the same age as Ye Li, but her strength was that of a fifth-tier Transcender. Ye Li was a little stunned. This was the first time he was so surprised since he had transmigrated to this world. The woman was about the same age as him, but she could actually reach the level of a fifth-tier Transcender. How could there be such a genius in this world? However¡­ Ye Li thought that at this level, one¡¯s lifespan was very long. He felt that this woman should be very old, but she just looked to be about his age. ¡°What are you looking at?¡± The woman noticed that Ye Li was looking at her. She rushed to Ye Li and stared at him coldly. Ye Li smiled. ¡°Of course I¡¯m looking at you. How can 1 not look at you when a beauty like you appears in front of me?¡± The woman was stunned. She looked at Ye Li up and down and found that Ye Li was really good-looking. At least, she had never seen a handsome man like Ye Li. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only However¡­ In this world, strength was everything. Being good-looking was useless. The woman couldn¡¯t see through Ye Li¡¯s realm. She already regarded Ye Li as trash in her heart. ¡°Humph! Believe it or not, you are going to die soon!¡± The woman stared at Ye Li and shouted coldly. Ye Li was a little stunned. What¡¯s wrong with these days? I didn¡¯t offend you. I just praised you for being beautiful.. Chapter 532 - Chapter 532: Gao Ling Chapter 532: Gao Ling Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Ye Li looked at the woman indifferently and slowly said, ¡°Then before I die, can you make a request?¡± The woman was stunned. She looked at the indifferent expression on Ye Li¡¯s face and thought that this person didn¡¯t seem to be afraid of her at all. She couldn¡¯t help but frown. ¡°What request?¡± The woman stared at Ye Li. Ye Li smiled. ¡°Tell me your name.¡± The woman was a little stunned. She never expected Ye Li to say such a thing. ¡°You¡¯re not begging for mercy?¡± She really didn¡¯t understand. Was this person not afraid of death? ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve wanted to die for a long time. Tell me your name and help me,¡± Ye Li said slowly. The woman was stunned. She had never seen anyone like Ye Li. He had wanted to die for a long time? ¡°Since you want to know my name so badly, I¡¯ll tell you that my name is Gao Ling.¡± Gao Ling said coldly. This was the first time Ye Li had heard the name Gao Ling. He smiled casually. ¡°Now that I know your name, do it.¡± Gao Ling stared at Ye Li. ¡°Do you really want to die?¡± ¡°Um, come on.¡± Ye Li said lightly. Gao Ling gritted her teeth. She had a bad temper. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that she wanted to escape from the arranged marriage, she wouldn¡¯t have come to the northern realm. ¡°Since you want to die, I¡¯ll fulfill your wish!¡± With that, Gao Ling raised her palm and slapped Ye Li¡¯s body. Ye Li, on the other hand, stood still like a bell without any intention of resisting. Without a doubt, Gao Ling slapped Ye Li¡¯s body. To Gao Ling¡¯s surprise, Ye Li didn¡¯t take half a step back, and his face was as calm as ever as if he couldn¡¯t feel any pain. ¡°How is it possible!¡± Gao Ling couldn¡¯t help but exclaim. She didn¡¯t expect that there would be such a powerhouse in the northern realm where spiritual energy was thin. She was a fifth-tier Transcender. Such strength could be said to be terrifying, but her attack couldn¡¯t cause any damage to the person in front of her. ¡°Are you shocked?¡± Ye Li looked at Gao Ling indifferently. Before Gao Ling could speak, she heard Ye Li continue, ¡°Don¡¯t be shocked forever, because everything I, Ye Li, do will shock you for three days and three nights.¡± As soon as he said this, Gao Ling instantly understood that the person in front of her was pretending to be weak! No wonder this person was so fearless. It turned out that he was so strong. ¡°Who are you?¡± Gao Ling gritted her teeth and looked at Ye Li. ¡°My name is Ye Li.¡± Ye Li smiled casually and continued, ¡°Perhaps you can call me Demon King Ye Li, the future number one powerhouse in the world.¡± Gao Ling knew that she was definitely no match for Ye Li. She slapped Ye Li, but Ye Li was fine, which proved that Ye Li was much stronger than her. ¡°Are you the strongest person in the northern realm?¡± Gao Ling stared at Ye Li. ¡°Sort of.¡± Ye Li slowly said. ¡°From your tone, aren¡¯t you from the northern realm?¡± Ye Li asked again. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Gao Ling snorted and said in a disdainful tone, ¡°My identity is so noble. How can I be from the northern realm?¡± Even without Gao Ling telling him, Ye Li had guessed that Gao Ling must have an extraordinary background. It could be seen from her temperament. ¡°If you¡¯re not from the northern realm, why are you here?¡± ¡°If I hadn¡¯t run away from the arranged marriage, would I have come to your northern realm?¡± Gao Ling¡¯s tone was extremely arrogant, as if she despised the northern realm.. Chapter 533 - Chapter 533: A Group of Sixth-tier Transcenders Chapter 533: A Group of Sixth-tier Transcenders Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Ye Li found Gao Ling interesting. ¡°Oh, then you can leave the northern realm now. You are not welcome in the northern realm.¡± Gao Ling was stunned for a few seconds before she came back to herself. She didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to say such a thing. ¡°Does my arrival in the northern realm have anything to do with you?¡± Gao Ling felt that Ye Li was really ridiculous. ¡°How can it be unrelated? I¡¯m the strongest person in the northern realm. If I want you to leave, you have to leave. If I want you to stay, you have to stay.¡± Ye Li said lightly. Gao Ling was a little afraid, but she still pretended to be calm. ¡°What if 1 don¡¯t leave?¡± Gao Ling stared at Ye Li. ¡°Then you have to be prepared to bear the consequences.¡± With that, Ye Li walked towards Gao Ling step by step. Gao Ling looked at Ye Li who was walking over and began to retreat. ¡°What¡­ What do you want?¡± Yue Ling asked. Everyone knew what Sima Zhao was thinking. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Can¡¯t 1 apologize to you?¡± Gao Ling¡¯s fair face was full of grievance. Ye Li smiled. He had wanted to scare Gao Ling. He had thought that it would be difficult for a girl like Gao Ling to apologize, but he didn¡¯t expect it to be so easy. ¡°Since you sincerely apologize, I¡¯ll forgive you,¡± Ye Li said leisurely. Although Gao Ling apologized, she was very unconvinced. ¡°Huh? It seems that someone is here to die.¡± Ye Li looked straight ahead. Gao Ling was stunned and panicked. ¡°They¡¯re here to catch me. What should I do?¡± Ye Li checked the realms of these people with Heavenly Spirit Eyes and found that they were all sixth-tier Transcenders. A Transcender was comparable to a Master-level zombie, so Ye Li certainly wasn¡¯t afraid. ¡°What are you afraid of?¡± Ye Li looked at Gao Ling impatiently. Immediately, seven sixth-tier Transcenders appeared in front of Ye Li. ¡°Ling¡¯er, come back with us. It¡¯s for the good of our Sword Sect that we let you marry into the Heavenly Blade Sect.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Ling¡¯er. Recently, there have been more and more Dark Race members and zombies outside the Sword City. If it weren¡¯t for the help of the Heavenly Blade Sect, our Sword Sect would have been doomed.¡± Hearing this conversation, Ye Li roughly understood what was going on. However¡­ He felt that as a member of the Sword Sect, Gao Ling should step forward in times of danger. She was just sacrificing her own happiness. A little woman was a little woman after all. She was willful! ¡°But I really don¡¯t like Shi Yun.¡± Gao Ling said gloomily. ¡°Ling¡¯er, in the East Realm, you and Shi Yun are known as a dragon and a phoenix. You¡¯re a match made in heaven. What¡¯s there to dislike?¡± Ye Li thought to himself, so Shi Yun is also a super genius, known as a dragon and a phoenix with Gao Ling, but it¡¯s hard to say about love. Love, whether you complicated it or simplified it, was ultimately about four phrases: I love you, I hate you, are you okay and I¡¯m sorry. ¡°Ling¡¯er, do you want to ignore the Sword Sect for your own sake?¡± a middle-aged man shouted. Ye Li thought that these sixth-tier Transcenders in front of him should have some weight in the Sword Sect. They should be outer sect elders. After all, he had read many Wuxia novels when he was in Huaxia. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°By the way, are there many zombies in your place?¡± Ye Li suddenly asked. The seven sixth-tier Transcenders were a little stunned. They didn¡¯t take Ye Li seriously at all, nor did they expect Ye Li to interrupt. ¡°Who are you?¡± A sixth-tier Transcender looked at Ye Li. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who 1 am. Just answer my question,¡± Ye Li said slowly.. Chapter 534 - Chapter 534: You Are also Members of the Apocalypse Legion Chapter 534: You Are also Members of the Apocalypse Legion Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations The seven sixth-tier Transceivers were a little stunned, wondering what was wrong with the person in front of them. ¡°I repeat, answer my question.¡± Ye Li said slowly. ¡°Brat, are you looking for death!¡± A sixth-tier Transcender roared. Ye Li¡¯s handsome face didn¡¯t change at all. He looked indifferently at the sixth-tier Transcender who spoke. ¡°Believe it or not, I can make you fall to the ground with my eyes!¡± Arrogant, absolutely arrogant! Just as Ye Li had guessed, the seven of them were all outer elders of the Sword Sect. They were all sixth-tier Transcenders and had seen countless arrogant people, but this was the first time they had seen someone as arrogant as Ye Li. ¡°Brat, you¡­¡± But before the sixth-tier surpasser finished speaking, he let out a shocking scream. ¡°All!!!¡± The scream was really creepy! The remaining six sixth-tier Transcenders were stunned. Before they could see how Ye Li attacked, a bloody hole appeared on Elder Zhang¡¯s leg. ¡°You, you, you¡­¡± Ye Li smiled calmly. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. 1 just want to know if there are many zombies in your place.¡± ¡°Yes, there are many Dark Race members and zombies gathered outside Sword City now,¡± Gao Ling said in shock. She thought to herself, Fortunately, I didn¡¯t go too far just now. Otherwise, I would have ended up like Elder Zhang. Now, there were almost no zombies in the entire northern realm. They had all perished in that battle, so Ye Li could only go elsewhere. Immediately, Ye Li raised his palm, and a gentle golden spiritual light entered the wound on Elder Zhang¡¯s leg. A miracle happened! The wound on Elder Zhang¡¯s leg healed at a visible speed. ¡°How¡­ how is this possible?¡± Gao Ling and the six sixth-tier Transcenders widened their eyes in shock. Of course, they had never seen such a divine technique in their lives. Elder Zhang was also stunned. He looked at his thigh in shock. The wound was gone? ¡°Your talent is only SSS-grade. Why is your realm so high?¡± Gao Ling looked at Ye Li in confusion. This time, it was Ye Li¡¯s turn to be stunned. An SSS-level genetic talent was the highest in the Northern Realm. Was it very low in the Eastern Realm? Of course, Ye Li wouldn¡¯t tell Gao Ling that he had a system. ¡°I¡¯m going to your place,¡± Ye Li said. ¡°To our place?¡± Gao Ling looked at Ye Li in confusion. Ye Li smiled. ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s a great opportunity for you to meet me, Demon King, Ye Li. But before that, you have to go somewhere with me.¡± Gao Ling and the seven sixth-tier Transcenders were a little stunned. Meeting him was a great opportunity? What did it mean? By the time they came back to their senses, Ye Li had already walked more than a dozen steps away. They looked at each other and immediately followed him. Ye Li took them to the Warrior Alliance! Xiahou Jie was a tenth-tier Transcender after all. He was a little puzzled to see Ye Li brought back so many Transcenders. Ye Li said that Xiahou Jie said that he was leaving the northern realm. He arrived in front of the eleven women! ¡°Senior, you¡¯re back.¡± Xiao Hui smiled sweetly at Ye Li. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ye Li smiled. ¡°Are you willing to go with me?¡± As soon as he said this, the eleven women were all stunned. ¡°Senior, where are you going?¡± Ziqiong asked. ¡°You¡¯ll find out when we get there,¡± Ye Li said slowly. ¡°By the way, from today on, you are also members of the Apocalypse Legion.¡± Ye Li said to the eleven women.. Chapter 535 - Chapter 535: Coming to the Eastern Realm Chapter 535: Coming to the Eastern Realm Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Xiao Hui, Lu Qian, Su Xun¡¯er, Lu Qian, Qian Ruxue, Lu Qingxue, Luo Yue, Luo Li, Ziqiong, Ling Fei, and Li Yanlu were all shocked. ¡°Senior, are we members of the Apocalypse Legion?¡± Xiao Hui looked at Ye Li and asked. They naturally knew about the Apocalypse Legion. ¡°That¡¯s right, because I will take you away from here.¡± Ye Li slowly said. Gao Ling and the seven sixth-tier Transcenders were all stunned. Did Ye Li mean that he was going to take these women all to Sword City? Their shocked expression was naturally seen by Ye Li. Ye Li looked at Gao Ling indifferently. ¡°I don¡¯t think you will refuse.¡± Now, Gao Ling finally understood what kind of person Ye Li was. She had thought that Ye Li was just a super strong megalomaniac, but after seeing so many beauties, she felt that not only was she wrong, but she was completely wrong. ¡°Miss, look¡­¡± A sixth-tier Transcender said softly to Gao Ling. Gao Ling gritted her teeth and stared at Ye Li. Ye Li¡¯s tone seemed unquestionable. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Gao Ling said coldly. Ye Li smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t mean anything special. 1 just want to tell you that I¡¯m taking them to Sword City. By the way, they aren¡¯t the only soldiers in the Apocalypse Legion.¡± With that, Ye Li released Ah Da and the others from the system space. Roar!!! ¡°What!!!¡± Gao Ling looked at the eight zombies in front of her and couldn¡¯t help but take three steps back in fright. ¡°How is this possible!¡± Gao Ling¡¯s eyes were filled with horror. She would never have dreamed that such a scene would happen. It was the same for the seven sixth-tier Transcenders. There were actually Lord-level zombies, and the lowest was a ninth-tier Master-level zombie. Ye Li¡¯s handsome face didn¡¯t change at all. He said casually to Gao Ling, ¡°Let¡¯s go-¡± Since the Ancient Devil Tome became the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword Embryo, Ye Li was no longer a demon, but a human. But if he had to choose, he was certainly willing to be a demon. Gao Ling didn¡¯t understand why Ye Li wanted to go to the Sword City. She remembered Ye Li asking her if there were many zombies in the Sword City. Could it be¡­ Suddenly, Gao Ling thought of an extremely shocking possibility. Was he going to subdue the zombies? Gao Ling didn¡¯t know how Ye Li could control zombies. Gao Ling and the seven sixth-tier Transcenders had no room to refuse. They had seen how terrifying Ye Li was. In this way, Ye Li took the Apocalypse Legion to the Eastern Realm. The Eastern Realm was countless times larger than the northern realm, so the spiritual energy was naturally much more abundant. As soon as Ye Li arrived in the Eastern Realm, he heard the system¡¯s voice in his mind. Ding! ¡°The host¡¯s genetic talent has been upgraded to the Heaven-Defying Level.¡± Ye Li was stunned. Heaven-defying level? ¡°The host¡¯s genetic talent far exceeds the SSS-grade, but the highest genetic talent in the northern realm can only be at the SSS-grade.¡± Hearing what the system said, Ye Li understood. Soon, Ye Li and the Apocalypse Legion arrived outside Sword City. At this moment, there were countless zombies outside the Sword City. To Ye Li¡¯s surprise, there were many high-leveled zombies among these zombies. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only It seemed that the zombies in the east were much stronger than those in the northern realm. ¡°Ye Li, let¡¯s go back to the Sword Sect first.¡± Gao Ling looked at Ye Li. Ye Li nodded and followed Gao Ling onto a hidden path. Soon, they arrived at the Sword Sect. The Sword Sect was undoubtedly a sect that focused on swords. As soon as he arrived at the Sword Sect, countless disciples cast strange looks at him.. Chapter 536 - Chapter 536: I’m Here to Help You. Chapter 536: I¡¯m Here to Help You. Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Why did Senior Sister Gao and the elders bring so many people back?¡± ¡°I wonder if he¡¯s a new disciple of the Sword Sect.¡± ¡°Are you kidding me? Who dares to join the Sword Sect at this critical moment?¡± The outer sect disciples of the Sword Sect all discussed. The Sword Sect had ten sword peaks, and there was a peak master on each peak. There was a Blunt Sword Mountain besides the ten sword peaks, which was the outer sect of the Sword Sect. The Sword Palace was where the Sword Sect Master lived. At this moment, Gao Ling led Ye Li and the others to the Sword Palace. ¡°Look, those look like zombies!¡± An outer sect disciple exclaimed. As soon as he said this, the disciples all looked at him in shock. It didn¡¯t matter if they didn¡¯t look, but they all took three steps back in fright. There were eight zombies!!! Judging from the fluctuations of their auras, the strength of these eight zombies had reached an astounding level. ¡°There are zombies in the Blunt Sword Mountain, but why do Senior Sister Gao and the elders seem to turn a blind eye to it?¡± ¡°Are they bewitched?¡± ¡°What are you talking about? Senior Sister Gao and the elders are so strong!¡± Ye Li chose to ignore these outer sect disciples. The seven sixth-tier Transcenders were all elders of the outer sect of the Sword Sect. They didn¡¯t follow him to the Sword Palace. Ye Li and the Apocalypse Legion arrived outside the Sword Palace. ¡°Ye Li, my father¡­¡± Before Gao Ling finished speaking, Ye Li walked in, followed by the Apocalypse Legion. ¡°What¡¯s the big deal?¡± Gao Ling looked at Ye Li¡¯s back and stomped her feet in anger. Ye Li and the Apocalypse Legion walked into the hall. There were eight zombies and eleven women, as well as the Sky Swallowing Dog, Xiao Hei. At this moment, in the Sword Palace, the sect master of the Sword Sect, Gao Changfeng, was discussing something with the ten peak masters. They were all stunned to see Ye Li and the Apocalypse Legion. ¡°Well!¡± Ye Li looked at Gao Changfeng. The strength of the Sword Sect¡¯s sect master was indeed extraordinary. He was actually a tier-2 Chosen One. He was now a tier-1 Chosen One, but if they really fought, he naturally wouldn¡¯t be afraid of Gao Changfeng. As for the top ten peak masters, they were all tenth-tier Transcenders. Suddenly, the Sword Sect Master, Gao Changfeng, and the top ten peak masters all surrounded Ye Li and the Apocalypse Legion, each holding a sword. ¡°Ling¡¯er, who are they?¡± Gao Changfeng shouted coldly. Ye Li smiled faintly. ¡°Let me introduce myself. My name is Ye Li. You can call me Ye Li, the Demon King, or the future number one powerhouse in the world.¡± ¡°I can control zombies. I¡¯m here to help you,¡± Ye Li continued. As soon as he said this, Gao Changfeng and the ten peak masters were all a little stunned. Gao Ling was shocked. She hadn¡¯t thought of why Ye Li came to Sword City, but now she was a little shocked to hear this. ¡°Father, Ye Li is right. He is¡­¡± Gao Ling hurriedly said to her father, or they would probably start a fight. But before she finished speaking, she was interrupted by Gao Changfeng. ¡°Nonsense!¡± Although Gao Changfeng didn¡¯t know who Ye Li was, his intuition told him that Ye Li was definitely not a good person. Eight high-leveled zombies!!! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Two Lord-level zombies, three tenth-tier Master-level zombies, and three level-nine Master-level zombies. This was too terrifying! ¡°Why did you come to our Sword Sect?¡± Gao Feng stared at Ye Li. Ye Li smiled. ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that I¡¯m here to help you? Why don¡¯t you believe me?¡± Gao Changfeng sneered. Of course, he wouldn¡¯t believe it. Not only him, but probably no one would believe it.. Chapter 537 - Chapter 537: The Zombies were Attacking the City. Chapter 537: The Zombies were Attacking the City. Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Ye Li secretly sighed. Why didn¡¯t Gao Changfeng believe him even if he was telling the truth? ¡°Tell me! What are you here for?¡± Gao Changfeng stared at Ye Li. Ye Li smiled. Before he said anything, a disciple ran in and exclaimed at Gao Changfeng. ¡°Sect Master, the zombies are attacking the city!¡± The main peak of the Sword Sect was called Sword Peak. Sword Peak was in Sword City, and there were many people in Sword City. Hearing this, Gao Changfeng and the ten peak masters of the Sword Sect were instantly shocked. ¡°Order all the disciples of the Sword Sect to resist with all their strength!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± There were only more than 10,000 disciples of the Sword Sect, but there were hundreds of thousands of zombies. In addition, there were many high-leveled zombies and many high-leveled Dark Race members. Sword City was not a base city. There were at least armies in the base city and they had very destructive weapons. Even if they blocked this, it would probably greatly damage the Sword Sect. Then, Gao Feng and the top ten peak masters hurriedly walked out of the Sword Palace. Sword City, city wall. The disciples of the Sword Sect killed the zombies with their sword Qi, but there were too many zombies. The sword Qi would eventually be used up, and the zombies used the method of stacking. They kept piling up on the city wall with numbers, which looked really creepy. Ye Li had seen such a scene countless times. This was exactly what he wanted. Gao Changfeng and the top ten peak masters began to use various sword techniques to slaughter the zombies! But they were not Ye Li after all whose every blow was a large-scale killing skill. ¡°Sect Master, we can¡¯t hold on anymore!¡± A peak master said to Gao Changfeng. Gao Changfeng gritted his teeth. ¡°Use the Sky Breaking Sword Array!¡± Gao Changfeng gritted his teeth. ¡°Use the Sky Breaking Sword Array!¡± A sword wheel appeared in front of them. Immediately, overwhelming sharp swords flew out of the sword wheel. Countless zombies rolled down from the city wall, which made people¡¯s scalps tingle. ¡°Sect Master, there are too many zombies. The Sky Breaking Sword Array can only block them for a while!¡± Another peak master said to Gao Changfeng. ¡°Roar! Roar!¡± At this moment, countless zombies¡¯ terrifying cries entered everyone¡¯s ears. Undoubtedly, the zombies began to attack the city again. Ye Li watched this scene leisurely. He found it quite interesting. Gao Ling ran to Ye Li and said to him in a panicked voice, ¡°Ye Li, didn¡¯t you say that you were here to help us? Come on, do it.¡± Gao Ling was about to cry. Ye Li smiled faintly. ¡°Okay.¡± In fact, even without Gao Ling¡¯s reminder, he was about to take action. After all, the number of zombies had decreased. ¡°The Apocalypse Legion, attack.¡± Ye Li gave an order to the Apocalypse Legion. Immediately, the Apocalypse Legion began to jump down. As the saying went, holding up the turbulent waves in the face of downfall, holding up the skyscraper in the face of downfall. It wasn¡¯t that the Apocalypse Legion could turn the situation around with the power of merely eight zombies, but that Ye Li could deal with the zombies with the synthesized ones. As everyone knew, the synthesized zombies were 100% obedient to Ye Li, and their levels would be higher. After all, they were synthesized. In this way, Ye Li synthesized more and more zombies. And there were fewer and fewer zombies that hadn¡¯t been synthesized! The entire crisis was resolved by Ye Li. Ding! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Bai Wawa has been upgraded to a Tier-1 Lord-level zombie.¡± ¡°Yutong has been upgraded to a Tier-1 Lord-level zombie.¡± ¡°All Qi has been upgraded to a Tier-1 Lord-level zombie.¡± Ye Li nodded in satisforce. He turned around to look at Gao Changfeng and the disciples of the Sword Sect, only to find that they were all frozen in place like sculptures.. Chapter 538 - Chapter 538: Chu Yihan Was Just That Ruthless Chapter 538: Chu Yihan Was Just That Ruthless Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Outside the door, Zhilan¡¯s heart was pounding in her throat. She had even pictured herself covered in blood, but the pain hadn¡¯t reached her. She cautiously opened her eyes. Beneath the dazzling torchlight, a woman¡¯s body lay on the ground in an odd posture. ¡°Min Jia!¡± Chu Xiaotian was the first to react, rushing over to Min Jia. However, when he helped her up, Min Jia started to wail, ¡°It hurts! Brother, it hurts so much! Ah, it hurts!¡± She didn¡¯t know where the force came from, but it sent her flying. She fell face-first to the ground, and every bone in her body hurt as if it had been dismantled. It was a piercing pain. The strong wind that swept past Chu Chengye made him look warily at the door of the medicine hut. ¡°Imperial Uncle!¡± Chu Chengye¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He hadn¡¯t sensed Chu Yihan¡¯s arrival at all. How powerful was his martial arts? He could suddenly appear in front of everyone and strike Min Jia. Chu Yihan¡¯s arrival caused the surrounding atmosphere to suddenly drop. His domineering aura made everyone involuntarily lower their heads. His cold gaze shifted to Chu Chengye, and he asked coldly, ¡°Who gave you the courage to intrude into the Marquis¡¯s Manor?¡± Chu Chengye was unconvinced. He was a prince and now the temporary Minister of Justice. He was noble, yet Chu Yihan accused him of trespassing into Marquis¡¯s Manor! However, on the surface, he had no choice but to lower his head to Chu Yihan. ¡°Imperial Uncle, please forgive me. 1 heard from Sister Min Jia that the Regional Princess had been kidnapped by Su Yingxue, and my brother was also in trouble here. That¡¯s why I rushed over. After all, a member of the Imperial family cannot be bullied in the Marquis¡¯s Manor!¡± ¡°No¡­ That¡¯s right! It¡¯s fine if Imperial Uncle doesn¡¯t support us, but why¡­ do you want to attack me!¡± Min Jia was supported by Chu Xiaotian and could only sit on the ground. Her legs were in so much pain that she had no strength at all. She didn¡¯t even know how many bones she had broken! But she hated him so much! Why did Chu Yihan hit her? Chu Yihan looked at Min Jia in disdain. ¡°Are you worthy of being a member of the Imperial family? From which imperial consort were you born? You are just a commoner¡¯s daughter!¡± ¡°Imperial Uncle, be careful with your words. My sister and 1 are of the same mother. Her status is noble. Of course, she is a member of the Imperial family!¡± Chu Xiaotian couldn¡¯t stand Chu Yihan¡¯s humiliation and stood up for Min Jia. Mo Qi reminded him, ¡°Don¡¯t you know? Madam Sheng has been stripped of her imperial mandate and demoted to a commoner.¡± Chu Xiaotian¡¯s face turned pale. He didn¡¯t expect Chu Yihan to be so ruthless! He demoted his mother! He even hurt his sister! ¡°Chu Chengye, this place doesn¡¯t allow you to make any noise. Take your Imperial Guards and get out of my courtyard!¡± Chu Yihan knew very well that Su Yingxue¡¯s surgery was not completed yet and she needed some peace. Chu Chengye was unwilling. Su Yingxue¡¯s figure was still clearly visible through the window, but he couldn¡¯t see her again. He gritted his teeth and refused, ¡°Imperial Uncle, Su Yingxue is not the only one in this medicine hut. There is also cousin¡¯s wife, the Regional Princess. Imperial Uncle should stand up for cousin and make Su Yingxue hand over Regional Princess!¡± Even if Chu Yihan chased him away, he couldn¡¯t be chased away so easily. However, he had forgotten that Chu Yihan would never reason with him. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only There was a trace of hostility in his dark eyes. ¡°Do you want to get lost yourself, or do you want me to do it?¡± ¡°Imperial Uncle, please calm down!¡± Chu Xiaotian quickly stepped forward and grabbed Chu Chengye¡¯s arm. ¡°Seventh Brother, go out first. It¡¯s not a good time to disobey imperial uncle!¡± In terms of martial arts and power, a few of them were no match for Chu Yihan! It was better to recognize the situation! Chapter 539 - Chapter 539: Xuanyuan Sword Chapter 539: Xuanyuan Sword Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Ye Li arrived at the Sword Palace. Gao Changfeng got someone to bring a throne over, and Ye Li sat on it. ¡°Ye Li, to be honest, our Sword Sect can only be considered a third-rate force in the Eastern Realm now.¡± ¡°The Sword Sect used to be the strongest force in the Eastern Realm, because the Sword Sect had the Xuanyuan Sword, but now the Xuanyuan Sword has been sealed.¡± Ye Li was shocked to hear that. ¡°Xuanyuan Sword?¡± The Xuanyuan Sword, one of the Ten Great Divine Weapons? ¡°The current Xuanyuan Sword is just a piece of junk.¡± Gao Changfeng shook his head and smiled bitterly. ¡°Sect Master Gao, where is the Xuanyuan Sword?¡± Ye Li looked at Gao Changfeng and asked. Gao Changfeng was a little stunned. He didn¡¯t understand why Ye Li asked this. ¡°The Xuanyuan Sword is in the sword cave in the back mountain.¡± Although he didn¡¯t know why Ye Li asked the Xuanyuan Sword, he answered. ¡°Go there with me.¡± Ye Li looked at Gao Ling and said. Gao Ling nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± Then, Ye Li and Gao Ling went to the back mountain. Soon, the two of them arrived at the sword cave in the back mountain. The sword cave was full of swords, and they looked quite good. ¡°Vice Sect Master, that¡¯s the Xuanyuan Sword!¡± Gao Ling pointed at the rusty Xuanyuan Sword. Ye Li looked in the direction of Gao Ling¡¯s finger and found that the Xuanyuan Sword had been deeply embedded in the stone wall. It was the same when he first saw the Dragon-slaying Blade. It was rusty too. Ye Li slowly walked under the Xuanyuan Sword and took it down. Ding! ¡°The Xuanyuan Sword has already lost its weapon spirit. If you want to restore the Xuanyuan Sword, you have to find the weapon spirit of the Xuanyuan Sword.¡± ¡°Where is the weapon spirit of the Xuanyuan Sword?¡± ¡°I have no idea.¡± Ye Li sweated. ¡°Congratulations to the host for obtaining a chance to draw the lottery.¡± Ye Li¡¯s eyes lit up and he quickly used it. Then, he began the lottery. The virtual pointer started spinning in the roulette. ¡°Congratulations to the host for obtaining a Super Treasure Map.¡± Without further thought, Ye Li activated the Super Treasure Map. Immediately, the coordinates appeared in Ye Li¡¯s mind. The coordinates pointed at the East Base City! Ye Li looked at Gao Ling. ¡°Gao Ling, where is the East Base City?¡± His intuition told him that the treasure on the super treasure map this time was the weapon spirit of the Xuanyuan Sword, because he had always been very lucky. Gao Ling was a little stunned. She didn¡¯t understand why Ye Li suddenly asked this question. She told Ye Li the direction of the East Base City. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the East Base City.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Ye Li took Gao Ling¡¯s hand and activated the Swift Steps, heading towards the East Base City. The East Base City was a large base city. After arriving at the East Base City, Ye Li and Gao Ling came to the slums. Ye Li didn¡¯t expect there to be a slum in this big base city. People living here were really poor! However¡­ Ye Li wondered how to find the weapon spirit of the Xuanyuan Sword. He had no idea where to start. ¡°Hey, beauty, you¡¯re so pretty!¡± A brawny man appeared in front of Ye Li. This man was a tier-5 Evolved Being. There was a long scar on his face, which looked scary. ¡°Get lost!¡± Gao Ling shouted coldly at the scar-faced man, and spiritual energy burst out of her body. The scar-faced man was instantly sent flying. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The people in the slum were all stunned. ¡°How dare they hit the younger brother of the leader of the Black Axe Organization?¡± ¡°Alas, two more fearless idiots.¡± It took the scar-faced man a long time to get up from the ground. He stared at Gao Ling and shouted angrily, ¡°You¡­ How dare you hit me?¡± Chapter 540 - Chapter 540: Killing in the Mortal World Chapter 540: Killing in the Mortal World Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Although the slum belonged to the East Base City, it was not in the East Base City. This place was managed by an organization called Black Axe. The scar-faced man¡¯s name was Scar Two, and he was the younger brother of the leader of the Black Axe Organization. Scar Two walked to Gao Ling angrily, pointed at her, and shouted, ¡°Do you know who I am?¡± In the eyes of everyone, Ye Li and Gao Ling were in trouble because they beat up Scar Two. They were already doomed. Unfortunately, they never expected such a scene to happen next. The moment Scar Two pointed at Gao Ling, his eyes widened and he fell to the ground with his eyes wide open. ¡°Th-th-this¡­¡± The onlookers were stunned. They didn¡¯t expect that Gao Ling would dare to kill Scar Two. Ye Li looked at the disdainful Gao Ling and said indifferently, ¡°This is a life. How can you kill him so easily?¡± ¡°He doesn¡¯t know his place. He¡¯s just a tier-5 Evolved Being, an ant. How dare he provoke me!¡± Gao Ling said. Ye Li smiled. With this bad temper, she was just like a fiery chili on a high mountain or the big stone in the middle of a river. ¡°Leave quickly. He is the younger brother of the leader of the Black Axes.¡± A middle-aged man hurriedly came over and said to Ye Li and Gao Ling in a low voice. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The Black Axe Organization is just an ant in our eyes.¡± Ye Li slowly said. The middle-aged man was stunned and then sighed heavily. Relying on his strength and background, Scar Two tyrannized the slum and didn¡¯t take anyone seriously. The slum deeply suffered from his actions. Now that Scar Two was dead, many people were overjoyed. This middle-aged man was here to remind Ye Li and Gao Ling kindly. But now Gao Ling and Ye Li didn¡¯t listen. As the saying went, sins imposed by fate can be forgiven, but self-inflicted sins are unforgivable. Soon, the Black Axe Organization learned the news. The leader, Scar One, walked over angrily with more than a hundred people from the Black Axe Organization. The hundreds of people from the Black Axe Organization each held an axe, looking intimidating. Seeing this situation, everyone was frightened. Scar One looked at Scar Two¡¯s body on the ground, and his eyes began to turn red. Ye Li found that Scar Two was not weak. He was actually a tenth-tier Evolved Being. However, Gao Ling was a phoenix in the wasteland of the Eastern Realm. With Shi Yun from the Heavenly Blade Sect, they were known as a dragon and a phoenix. Ye Li had thought that Gao Ling was a peerless genius, but he didn¡¯t expect that she was only a peerless genius in the wasteland. The wasteland alone was probably bigger than the northern realm. ¡°Who killed my brother? Come out!¡± Scar One roared. ¡°It¡¯s me. What¡¯s wrong?¡± Gao Ling¡¯s tone was extremely disdainful. Ye Li stood aside and looked at Gao Ling quietly. Gao Ling was really beautiful, but unfortunately, he had always been face blind and couldn¡¯t tell if a person was beautiful or not. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? I¡¯m going to kill you and avenge my brother. Go!¡± Scar One roared. Suddenly, more than a hundred people from the Black Axe Organization rushed over. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As a fifth-tier Transcender, these people were like ants in her eyes. A green sword appeared in her hand and she slashed out. Swish! Then, a terrifying sword light appeared, and the scene instantly became tragic. The onlookers all gasped. It wasn¡¯t until now that they realized that Gao Ling was from the Sword Sect.. Chapter 541 - Chapter 541: Black Market Auction Chapter 541: Black Market Auction Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations The Sword Sect had existed since before the post-apocalyptic world erupted. They had been using swords since ancient times, and now they were still using swords. Therefore, when Gao Ling took out the green-clothed sword and showed the power of the sword, they knew that she was from the Sword Sect. To them, the Sword Sect was one of the supreme forces. At this moment, Scar One was still standing where he was. His entire body began to tremble, and he was already scared out of his wits. Gao Ling walked towards Scar One step by step. Seeing Gao Ling walking over, Scar Two felt as if an evil ghost was taking his life. ¡°Don¡¯t come over! Ah! All!¡± Before Gao Ling walked over, Scar One screamed in fright. Ye Li smiled faintly, thinking that this was human nature. Swish! As a terrifying sword light appeared in front of everyone, Scar One disappeared from this world forever. Everyone swallowed. At this moment, they would never think that Gao Ling was a beauty, but a demoness, a complete demoness. ¡°How is it?¡± Gao Ling looked at Ye Li as if showing off. ¡°Nothing much.¡± Ye Li slowly said. He had no time to care about such a trivial matter now. He had to find the weapon spirit of the Xuanyuan Sword first. In this slum, where could he find the weapon spirit of the Xuanyuan Sword? After thinking for a few seconds, Ye Li felt that even if he racked his brains, he couldn¡¯t figure out where the weapon spirit of the Xuanyuan Sword was. At this point, he could only take it one step at a time. ¡°By the way, Deputy sect master, what are you doing in the East Base City? And this is the slum area.¡± Gao Ling looked at Ye Li in confusion. ¡°Do you think I need to tell you?¡± Ye Li said lightly to Gao Ling. Gao Ling was stunned. She didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to say such a thing. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Ye Li said slowly. ¡°Where are you going?¡± Gao Ling looked at Ye Li. To be honest, Ye Li didn¡¯t know where to go at this moment. He could only walk around and see if he could meet the weapon spirit of the Xuanyuan Sword. After walking around randomly, Ye Li and Gao Ling came to a place. This place was also a poor slum, but the buildings were much better looking. Besides, there were all kinds of things sold here, and there were countless genetic warriors on the street. This stunned Ye Li. He didn¡¯t expect there to be such a place in the poor slum. ¡°Deputy sect master, this is the black market in the slum district.¡± Gao Ling mumbled. Then, Ye Li learned from Gao Ling that the black market in the slums was the preferred place for East Base City and various surrounding powers to tread upon. Especially the auction in the black market, there were weapons, cultivation techniques, and many different medicines. Ye Li thought that since there were no clues about the weapon spirit of the Xuanyuan Sword at the moment, he might as well go to the auction to take a look. Then, Ye Li and Gao Ling went to the black market auction. After the auction, he found that there were already many people inside. These people were all genetic warriors. ¡°Next, let¡¯s auction a B-grade attack skill, Stone Splitting Palm. The starting price is 500,000 post-apocalyptic coins. Every increment must be no less than 100,000 post-apocalyptic coins.¡± ¡°600,000!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°800,000!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll pay a million!¡± As soon as he said this, the genetic warriors in the black market auction shook their heads. A million for a B-grade skill was already the highest price. Immediately afterward, a few more items were auctioned, but Ye Li didn¡¯t care about any of them. These things were useless to him. Gao Ling and Ye Li had the same thoughts. As the daughter of the Sword Sect Master, she had seen all kinds of treasures.. Chapter 542 - Chapter 542: The Sword Spirit in the Star Iron Chapter 542: The Sword Spirit in the Star Iron Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Next up is a thousand catties of Star Iron!¡± ¡°The starting price is 800,000 post-apocalyptic coins. Every increment must be no less than 100,000 post-apocalyptic coins.¡± Star Iron was the best iron for forging weapons. As soon as the auctioneer finished speaking, several genetic warriors began to scramble. ¡°A million!¡± ¡°1.1 million!¡± ¡°1.3 million!¡± Ye Li peeped at the thousand kilograms of Star Iron with the Heavenly Spirit Eyes. Then he was stunned. He found a sword spirit in the Star Iron. Suddenly, he thought of a shocking possibility! That was, the sword spirit in the Star Iron was the weapon spirit of the Xuanyuan Sword. What a shocking possibility was this?! Thinking of this, Ye Li looked a bit excited. ¡°Humph, isn¡¯t it just Star Iron? Our Sword Sect has plenty of it.¡± Gao Ling watched the genetic warriors scramble for the Star Iron, and a mocking smile appeared on her fair face. ¡°Two million!¡± At this moment, Ye Li raised the sign in his hand. Gao Ling was stunned. She looked at Ye Li in shock. ¡°Deputy sect master, why are you buying Star Iron? If you want Star Iron, there are many of them in the Sword Sect.¡± Ye Li looked at Gao Ling and shook his head slowly. ¡°Women have long hair but are short-sighted.¡± Gao Ling couldn¡¯t help but tremble when she heard this. She would never have dreamed that her kindness would be taken as ill. ¡°Three million!¡± ¡°3.1 million!¡± At this time, the price of Star Iron had been raised to more than three million. ¡°Five million!¡± At this moment, an arrogant voice entered everyone¡¯s ears. All the genetic warriors looked in the direction of the voice and found an extraordinary-looking youth walking into the auction house. ¡°It¡¯s Tang Qiu, the young master of the Tang family, one of the three big families in the East Base City.¡± ¡°Alas, 1 originally wanted to buy a thousand catties of Star Iron to make a few good weapons, but now I can¡¯t.¡± Tang Qiu looked at all the genetic warriors in the black market auction house in disdain. ¡°This thousand kilograms of Star Iron belongs to me, Tang Qiu. If 1 say 1 want it, I must take it!¡± As soon as he said that, all the genetic warriors in the black market auction house fell silent. ¡°Five million post-apocalyptic coins, once!¡± ¡°Five million post-apocalyptic coins, twice!¡± ¡°Five million post-apocalyptic coins, three times¡­¡± The auctioneer had already raised the hammer and was about to say the last word. But at this critical moment, a lazy voice entered everyone¡¯s ears. ¡°5.1 million.¡± All the genetic warriors were shocked to hear that. They hurriedly looked in the direction of the voice. They didn¡¯t expect that someone would dare to compete with Tang Qiu for this thousand-kilogram Star Stone. The person who spoke was naturally Ye Li. Gao Ling, on the other hand, looked cross. She had just kindly reminded Ye Li, but Ye Li said that she had long hair and was shortsighted. Tang Qiu didn¡¯t expect it either. He stared at Ye Li and gritted his teeth. ¡°Six million!¡± Ye Li¡¯s handsome face didn¡¯t change at all. He had nothing but money. ¡°6.1 million.¡± Ye Li said lightly. All the genetic warriors were stunned and looked at Ye Li and Tang Qiu. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Who is this person? Does he not know who Tang Qiu is?¡± ¡°He¡¯s probably from a certain sect, but the Tang family is not afraid of those sects.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s see. There will be a good show later.¡± Tang Qiu¡¯s eyes were burning with fury. He could swear that this was the angriest he had been since he was born. ¡°Eight million!¡± Tang Qiu gritted his teeth and said again.. Chapter 543 - Chapter 543: You Are Trash Chapter 543: You Are Trash Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°8.1 million!¡± Ye Li slowly spoke, but there was still no change in his handsome face. Tang Qiu burst into fury. He walked to Ye Li and stared at him. ¡°Every time 1 raise the price, you only increase it by 100,000. What does this mean?¡± All the genetic warriors in the black market auction house looked at each other in bewilderment. They couldn¡¯t afford to offend Tang Qiu. If they fought, they wondered if they could help Tang Qiu to curry favor with the Tang family. ¡°I, Ye Li, can add as much as I want. When did it become your turn to speak, you trash?¡± Ye Li looked at Tang Qiu indifferently. ¡°What!!!¡± All the genetic warriors couldn¡¯t help taking a breath when they heard this. They looked at Ye Li dumbfounded. No matter how hard they tried, they couldn¡¯t imagine that Ye Li would dare to say such a thing. Young Master Tang was trash? Tang Qiu was an absolute genius in the East Base City. She had become an eighth-tier Evolved Being at the age of 24. The auctioneer was at a loss. He knew that he couldn¡¯t afford to offend Tang Qiu, so he could only wait for the matter to be resolved. ¡°Say that again if you have balls!¡± Tang Qiu stared at Ye Li. No one had ever dared to call him trash since he was born. This was the first time in history. Ye Li smiled calmly and looked at Tang Qiu. ¡°Not only are you trash, but you¡¯re also an ant, a pitiful ant.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that right?¡± After that, Ye Li looked at Gao Ling. Gao Ling was stunned. She didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to suddenly talk to her. ¡°I don¡¯t think so. He¡¯s already an eighth-tier Evolved Being at such a young age. He¡¯s clearly a super genius,¡± Gao Ling said to Ye Li. ¡°Uh¡­¡± Ye Li was a little embarrassed, not expecting this girl said this at such a moment. Tang Qiu smiled proudly. She looked at Ye Li and said, ¡°Your woman said that I¡¯m a super genius. I wonder if you have any thoughts now?¡± ¡°Thoughts?¡± Ye Li smiled and looked at Tang Qiu indifferently. ¡°I, Ye Li, like to beat geniuses. If you don¡¯t disappear in front of me, bear the consequences.¡± As the young master of the Tang family since birth, Tang Qiu had always been the center of attention. He couldn¡¯t tolerate such words, making him extremely irritated to the core! ¡°I think you won¡¯t shed a tear until you see the coffin!¡± Tang Qiu said firmly. ¡°I won¡¯t cry even if I see a coffin, because I will never need a coffin.¡± Ye Li said lightly. As soon as he said so, a scream entered everyone¡¯s ears. ¡°Alih!¡± The scream came from Tang Qiu, of course. He was sent flying. The genetic warriors in the black market auction house were stunned. They didn¡¯t see how Ye Li attacked at all, but Tang Qiu was sent flying. Tang Qiu was an eighth-tier Evolved Being!!! Ye Li¡¯s face didn¡¯t change at all as if nothing had happened. He slowly walked towards Tang Qiu. ¡°I told you, not only are you trash, but you¡¯re also a pitifully weak ant. Why didn¡¯t you believe me?¡± Ye Li looked at Tang Qiu indifferently. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Tang Qiu stared at Ye Li and got up from the ground. ¡°Just you wait!¡± Tang Qiu pointed a finger at Ye Li, indicating that he should wait for him to call for reinforcements. ¡°Alih!¡± Another agonizing scream, like that of slaughtering a pig, came from Tang Qiu¡¯s mouth. It was because his finger, pointing towards Ye Li, had suffered a comminuted fracture.. Chapter 544 - Chapter 544: The Complete Xuanyuan Sword Chapter 544: The Complete Xuanyuan Sword Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations The genetic warriors in the black market auction house took three steps back, their eyes filled with horror. ¡°How is this possible!¡± They hadn¡¯t seen Ye Li take action until now. They finally understood that Tang Qiu had provoked a supreme existence. Ye Li looked at Tang Qiu, who was still screaming like a pig being slaughtered, and slowly said, ¡°Don¡¯t ever point a finger at my head. I once vowed not to let anyone point a finger at my head again.¡± With that, Ye Li slowly walked to the auction platform. Although Gao Ling was a little confused, she still chose to follow him. Ye Li looked at the auctioneer indifferently and said, ¡°I¡¯ll buy this thousand catties of Star Iron. Do you have any objections?¡± The auctioneer was already scared out of his wits. How could he dare to refuse Ye Li? ¡°Fine, fine, fine!!!¡± Immediately, Ye Li put a thousand catties of Star Iron into the system space. Seeing this, the genetic warriors in the auction house were shocked again. They really couldn¡¯t understand why the thousand kilograms of Star Iron suddenly disappeared. ¡°Pay the money.¡± Ye Li looked at Gao Ling. Gao Ling was stunned. ¡°Huh?¡± Ye Li ignored Gao Ling and slowly left. Gao Ling looked at Ye Li¡¯s back and felt a little indignant. Then, she took out a post-apocalyptic card, paid, and quickly followed him. Ye Li found a quiet place and prepared to study the Star Iron. Right¡­ Ye Li suddenly remembered that he had an extraction technique. He had bought it from the point mall when he extracted Corpse Crystals from zombies for the Sky Swallowing Dog, Xiao Hei. He planned to see if he could extract the sword spirit in the thousand kilograms of Star Iron with the Extraction Technique. ¡°Bring it out!¡± As Ye Li expected, he extracted the Sword Spirit of the Star Stone and threw the Star Iron to the ground. ¡°Deputy sect master, 1 spent more than eight million points of post-apocalyptic coins to buy this thousand catties of Star Iron. Why did you throw it away?¡± Gao Ling looked at Ye Li in shock. ¡°You didn¡¯t see anything?¡± Ye Li asked. Gao Ling looked around and found nothing. ¡°What should I see?¡± Ye Li ignored Gao Ling. It turned out that Gao Ling couldn¡¯t see the sword spirit extracted from the thousand kilograms of Star Iron. Ding! ¡°The weapon spirit of the Xuanyuan Sword has been detected. Next, you can synthesize the weapon spirit of the Xuanyuan Sword with the Xuanyuan Sword.¡± Ye Li¡¯s face lit up. He was a little speechless at his shocking luck. He just went to the auction and found the weapon spirit of the Xuanyuan Sword? Without thinking too much, he synthesized the weapon spirit with the Xuanyuan Sword! Ding! ¡°Synthesis begins:¡± ¡°io%¡­ 30%¡­ 60%¡­ 100%.¡± ¡°The Xuanyuan Sword¡¯s Weapon Spirit has successfully synthesized with the Xuanyuan Sword.¡± All of a sudden, the rusty Xuanyuan Sword in Ye Li¡¯s system space instantly became shining. A golden sword appeared in the system space! This was the complete Xuanyuan Sword!!! Ye Li secretly smiled. After he got the Xuanyuan Sword, this was his fourth divine weapon. However, he had to wait until he triggered the trial of the Xuanyuan Sword before fusing the Xuanyuan Sword into the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword. At that time, the power of the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword¡­ Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ye Li didn¡¯t dare to think about it anymore. And Gao Ling undoubtedly didn¡¯t know any of this. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Ye Li slowly said. Seeing that Ye Li had no intention of picking up the thousand kilograms of Star Iron on the ground, Gao Ling couldn¡¯t help but look a little angry. ¡°Deputy sect master, are you going to abandon the Star Iron?¡± Gao Ling stared at Ye Li and asked.. Chapter 545 - Chapter 545: Who else Wants to Stop Me? Chapter 545: Who else Wants to Stop Me? Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Ye Li looked at Gao Ling and said indifferently, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that the Sword Sect has a lot of Star Iron? Then it shouldn¡¯t matter whether you take this piece or not, right?¡± With those words, Ye Li slowly walked forward. Gao Ling was so angry that she was about to go crazy. She really couldn¡¯t understand that there was someone like Ye Li in this world. But what could she do? She could only follow. But after only a few steps, a group of genetic warriors surrounded them. ¡°You¡¯re the one who injured Xiao Qiu?¡± A tenth-tier Evolved Being stared at Ye Li. Most of the genetic warriors who surrounded Ye Li and Gao Ling were seventh-tier to eighth-order Evolved Beings. This tenth-tier Evolved Being was the leader. ¡°I don¡¯t know Xiao Qiu.¡± Ye Li shook his head. The tenth-tier Evolved Being was furious. ¡°What else do you have to pretend to be? Perhaps you don¡¯t know yet, but we are all from the Tang family.¡± There was no fluctuation on Gao Ling¡¯s fair face. She was a fifth-tier Transcender. These genetic warriors who weren¡¯t even Transcender were pitifully weak in her eyes, not to mention that they were facing Ye Li. ¡°Get out of the way. Treasure your bodies,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Not only the tenth-tier Evolved Beings, but even the genetic warriors who surrounded Ye Li and Gao Ling were stunned. They really didn¡¯t understand why Ye Li could still be so calm in such a situation. ¡°Brat, I¡¯ll show you how powerful the Tang family is today!¡± As soon as he said so, the tenth-tier Evolved Being had already taken action. Unfortunately, how could this tenth-tier Evolved Being get close to Ye Li? He was now a Chosen One!!! Swish! A white spiritual attack burst out of Ye Li¡¯s finger. Ever since he came to the wasteland of the Eastern Realm, Ye Li¡¯s genetic talent had become heaven-defying, and his original golden spiritual energy had turned into white spiritual energy. As the wind-breaking sound sounded, the tenth-tier Evolved Being fell to the ground. ¡°All! It hurts! It hurts!¡± The tenth-tier Evolved Being rolled on the ground in pain. He felt a heart-wrenching pain, which was like ten thousand ants biting his heart. ¡°Does anyone else want to try?¡± Ye Li looked at the evolvers who surrounded him and Gao Ling indifferently. The Evolved Beings of the Tang family were shocked. Even a tenth-tier Evolved Being had been knocked down with one blow. How could they resist Ye Li? Then, the evolvers of the Tang family hurriedly made way for Ye Li and Gao Ling. After taking a few steps, Ye Li turned around and slowly said, ¡°By the way, if you are not convinced, go back and tell your master that my name is Ye Li, the Demon King Ye Li.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re not convinced, come to me.¡± With that, Ye Li and Gao Ling left. ¡°Deputy sect master, who are you?¡± Gao Ling felt that Ye Li was getting more and more mysterious. The spiritual energy in the northern realm was so thin. How could there be someone like Ye Li? She still vividly remembered how Ye Li wielded the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword, displaying unparalleled prowess. What left the deepest impression on her was what Ye Li said after he slashed out that peerless blow: Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Can this sword be considered number one in the Eastern Realm?¡± At that moment, she was deeply attracted by Ye Li. ¡°I am me, not a special person.¡± Ye Li said slowly. He had found the weapon spirit of the Xuanyuan Sword. Logically speaking, he could return to the Sword Sect, but he had to finish what he started. Since someone wanted to cause trouble for him, if he didn¡¯t solve it, could he still be called Ye Li? Chapter 546 - Chapter 546: Speechless Gao Ling Chapter 546: Speechless Gao Ling Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Ye Li tried to communicate with the eight zombies of the Apocalypse Legion. He found that the Apocalypse Legion was now making names everywhere in the wasteland. What he didn¡¯t expect was that after they did something earth-shattering, they would say: ¡°My master is the Demon King, Ye Li.¡± This made Ye Li a little flattered. He thought that if he went to those places in the future and said that he was the Demon King Ye Li, wouldn¡¯t those people be scared silly? However, the first thing he had to do was to have a good meal. ¡°Go eat.¡± Ye Li looked at Gao Ling. Hearing Ye Li¡¯s words, Gao Ling was a little stunned. She was a foodie. How could she forget that she was hungry? She must have been full of anger because of Ye Li. Then, Ye Li found a good restaurant and ordered a large table of delicacies. He ordered birds flying in the sky, geese among the clouds, cattle and sheep on land, and fresh seafood from the seas. Gao Ling, who was a foodie, was stunned. How did he order so many dishes? Could he eat them up? She was about to ask Ye Li why he was so wasteful, but before she could say anything, an even more shocking scene appeared. All the delicacies on the table were gone! ¡°Well¡­¡± Gao Ling was dumbfounded. She had been shocked many times in her life, and this was definitely one of the most shocking times. She would never have thought that Ye Li could eat so much and eat so fast. ¡°Many people, when they see me eating, make the same expression as you. There¡¯s nothing I can do about it; that¡¯s just the way 1 am.¡± ¡°I eat like 1 kill. Many people haven¡¯t even seen me make a move, and that person is already dead. Many people haven¡¯t even seen me pick up my chopsticks, and I¡¯ve already finished my meal.¡± Hearing Ye Li¡¯s words, Gao Ling couldn¡¯t help but secretly despise him. She thought to herself, Why did he have to come up with such an excuse? ¡°You don¡¯t agree with me?¡± Ye Li looked at Gao Ling indifferently. ¡°You¡­¡± Gao Ling was stunned. Did Ye Li even know what she was thinking? ¡°Don¡¯t ever disagree with me, Ye Li, because nothing can escape my eyes.¡± Ye Li slowly said. Just now, Ye Li activated the Heavenly Spirit Eyes to pry into Gao Ling¡¯s heart. Gao Ling closed her eyes and took a deep breath. She was shocked beyond words. ¡°Aren¡¯t you eating?¡± Ye Li looked at Gao Ling. Gao Ling pouted and thought to herself, That¡¯s right. I haven¡¯t eaten yet. Then, she asked the waiter to serve some more delicious food and ordered a bottle of expensive red wine. She really knew how to enjoy life. On this night, the stars were bright, and the moon was clear. The black market in the slums was really not a poor place. There were both ordinary humans and genetic warriors on the street. ¡°Deputy sect master, where are we going now?¡± Gao Ling asked Ye Li. ¡°It¡¯s so late. Of course I¡¯m going to sleep.¡± A lazy look appeared on Ye Li¡¯s face. Then, Ye Li found a hotel. What made Gao Ling collapse was that there was only one room in this hotel. ¡°Deputy sect master, let¡¯s go to another hotel.¡± Gao Ling looked at Ye Li pitifully. Ye Li smiled and looked at Gao Ling indifferently. ¡°Do you think I will do anything to you?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only With that, Ye Li walked to the elevator. Gao Ling was hesitant and helpless, but she could only follow him. After entering the room, Ye Li lay on the bed. Gao Ling swallowed. ¡°Deputy sect master, where should I sleep?¡± Ye Li didn¡¯t open his eyes. He said slowly, ¡°On the sofa, on the ground, wherever you want..¡± Chapter 547 - Chapter 547: Is There Anyone else Who Wants to Deal With Me? Chapter 547: Is There Anyone else Who Wants to Deal With Me? Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Gao Ling was a little stunned. She looked at Ye Li who was lying on the bed. ¡°Aren¡¯t beds usually for girls?¡± Ye Li still didn¡¯t open his eyes. He said casually, ¡°You¡¯re talking about a gentleman. Obviously, 1, Ye Li, am not a gentleman.¡± After that, Ye Li fell asleep. Gao Ling was stunned. She didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to say such a thing. Having no choice, Gao Ling could only sleep on the sofa. The next day, something big happened in the black market. Countless genetic warriors from the Tang family came to the black market to find a man and a woman. Ye Li washed up, and Gao Ling got up. He looked out of the window and shook his head helplessly. He slowly said, ¡°What a bunch of tasteless flies.¡± ¡°Deputy sect master, are they from the Tang family?¡± Gao Ling asked Ye Li tentatively. Ye Li smiled. ¡°How can you ask such a simple question?¡± Gao Ling was secretly angry when she heard that. Since she was born, she was destined to be extraordinary in this life. But now why did she feel that she was nothing in front of Ye Li? Then, Gao Ling hesitated as if she had something difficult to say. A few seconds later, Gao Ling finally mustered her courage and said to Ye Li, ¡°Deputy sect master, of course, our Sword Sect is not afraid of a small Tang family. However, the head of the Tang family is the younger brother of Tang Lin, the sect master of the Heavenly Blade Sect.¡± Ye Li smiled. He knew that there was something between Gao Ling and Shi Yun of the Heavenly Blade Sect. After all, they were the so-called a dragon and a phoenix in the wasteland of the Eastern Realm! ¡°So do you think I, Ye Li, need to use the name of the Sword Sect to do things?¡± A wicked look appeared on Ye Li¡¯s handsome face. Gao Ling was stunned. She couldn¡¯t help but think of the battle in Sword City, the peerless figure standing in midair. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Since someone is here to die, I, Ye Li, can only fulfill their wish.¡± Ye Li slowly said. With that, Ye Li slowly walked out. The two of them came to the street of the black market. Not far in front of Ye Li and Gao Ling, there were more than a dozen genetic warriors of the Tang family. ¡°Hey!¡± Ye Li called out to them. More than a dozen genetic warriors came back to their senses. They were all low-leveled Evolved Beings and were even weaker than ants in Ye Li¡¯s eyes. ¡°Are you looking for a person named Ye Li?¡± Ye Li asked a tier-5 Evolved Being. ¡°That¡¯s right. You know his whereabouts?¡± the tier-5 Evolved Being shouted coldly. Ye Li shook his head. ¡°Hehe.¡± The tier-5 Evolved Being was stunned. ¡°What are you laughing at?¡± ¡°I know where Ye Li is,¡± Ye Li said casually. ¡°Where is he?¡± The tier-5 Evolved Being¡¯s eyes lit up as he hurriedly asked. But Ye Li said slowly, word by word, ¡°It¡¯s right in front of your eyes!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he had already attacked. Then, several white spiritual lights flew out, and more than a dozen genetic warriors of the Tang family fell to the ground, with a shocking bloody hole on each of their foreheads. ¡°This, this, this!!!¡± The onlookers were horrified. These were genetic warriors of the Tang family. How dare they? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°By the way, they seem to be the people who slaughtered the Black Axe Organization yesterday.¡± Suddenly, someone exclaimed. Hearing this, everyone was stunned. The news about the Black Axe Organization had certainly spread to the black market. There was no change in Ye Li¡¯s expression.. ¡°Does anyone else want to deal with me?¡± Chapter 548 - Chapter 548: This Is Absolutely Impossible Chapter 548: This Is Absolutely Impossible Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Everyone was really stunned. They had slaughtered the Black Axe Organization and now killed the genetic warriors of the Tang family. Words couldn¡¯t describe the shock in their hearts. Gao Ling looked at Ye Li¡¯s slightly thin back and secretly sighed. If this went on, the Sword Sect would definitely start a war with the Heavenly Blade Sect. She naturally didn¡¯t want to see the Sword Sect start a war with the Heavenly Blade Sect. ¡°How dare you be so arrogant!¡± A deep voice echoed in their ears. Everyone looked in the direction of the voice and found an old man walking over with dozens of genetic warriors from the Tang family. ¡°It¡¯s the Third Elder of the Tang family!¡± Someone exclaimed. The third elder of the Tang family was called Tang Shu, a tenth-tier Evolved Being. A few seconds later, Tang Shu walked to Ye Li and looked at him coldly. ¡°Are you Ye Li who injured Xiao Qiu?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± Ye Li¡¯s face didn¡¯t change at all. Tang Shu¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°Do you know that you were already a dead person when you said that?¡± ¡°Oh? Why?¡± Ye Li looked at Tang Shu indifferently. The onlookers were already shocked to the extreme. They didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to say such words in front of the Third Elder of the Tang family. ¡°The Tang family is not something you can provoke. Hehe, 1 don¡¯t think you understand this principle. If you did, you would have been scared out of your wits by now,¡± Tang Shu said coldly. Ye Li slowly shook his head, but there was no expression on his handsome face. Tang Shu widened his eyes and shouted angrily, ¡°Why are you shaking your head? Don¡¯t you agree with what I said?¡± Ye Li smiled. ¡°Do you know that you are really pitiful? Don¡¯t you know that you are just a frog at the bottom of the well?¡± ¡°What!!!¡± Not only Tang Shu and the genetic warriors of the Tang family, but even the onlookers were dumbfounded. The third elder of the Tang family was a frog at the bottom of a well?! They would rather believe that the sky had collapsed than believe that Ye Li would say such a thing. ¡°Brat, you¡¯re courting death!¡± Tang Shu roared. Ye Li smiled faintly. ¡°Why? Do you think an idiot like you can kill me?¡± As soon as he said this, Tang Shu couldn¡¯t hold it back anymore. He raised his fist and punched at Ye Li. Ye Li stood where he was as still as a bell. His handsome face was still extremely indifferent, as if he didn¡¯t see the terrifying fist shadow punching at him at all. Seeing that Ye Li didn¡¯t dodge, Tang Shu couldn¡¯t help but smile proudly, because in his opinion, Ye Li was already scared silly. That was what the genetic warriors of the Tang family and the onlookers thought. Gao Ling broke into a cold sweat for Ye Li, although she knew that Ye Li¡¯s strength had reached an unimaginable horror. However, the attack of a tenth-tier Evolved Being was still very terrifying. Boom! Without a doubt, the terrifying fist shadow hit Ye Li. But what happened next dumbfounded everyone present. This was because Ye Li didn¡¯t even retreat!!! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only They had thought that Ye Li would be sent flying, be seriously injured, or die. However, they never expected such a scene. Tang Shu, the third elder of the Tang family, was also shocked. His old face was full of disbelief. ¡°That¡¯s impossible! Absolutely impossible!!!¡± Tang Shu came back to his senses and shouted angrily at Ye Li.. Chapter 549 - Chapter 549: Tang Shu Kneeling and Begging for Mercy Chapter 549: Tang Shu Kneeling and Begging for Mercy Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Ye Li looked at the shock on Tang Shu¡¯s face. ¡°As I said, you¡¯re just a frog at the bottom of a well. Why don¡¯t you believe me?¡± Although Gao Ling knew that Ye Li was very strong, she was still shocked to see this. Right! She suddenly felt that she was too stupid. Why did her memory become so poor? When she was still in the northern realm, she first saw Ye Li. As a fifth-tier Transcender, she couldn¡¯t cause any damage to Ye Li, let alone Tang Shu, a tenth-tier Evolved Being. ¡°Come here and let me kill you.¡± Ye Li looked at Tang Shu indifferently. Tang Shu came back to his senses and looked at Ye Li coldly. ¡°Ye Li, don¡¯t think you can face the entire Tang family just because you have some strength!¡± Tang Shu said coldly. ¡°I repeat, come here and let me kill you. Don¡¯t make me repeat myself.¡± Ye Li looked at Tang Shu. Tang Shu gritted his teeth. As the third elder of the Tang family, he had never met anyone as arrogant as Ye Li. ¡°Attack!¡± Following Tang Shu¡¯s order, the genetic warriors of the Tang family began to charge at Ye Li. Ye Li shook his head and looked at the genetic warriors rushing over. He really couldn¡¯t understand why these people wanted to die. Wasn¡¯t it good to be alive? Suddenly, the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword appeared in his hand. He raised it and said indifferently, ¡°I have a sword that can kill everyone in the world!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the sword fell! This sword was extremely terrifying. ¡°All! All! Ah!¡± All the genetic warriors of the Tang family fell to the ground. They looked very different, but there was one thing common on their faces, which was that their eyes were all wide open as if they couldn¡¯t believe that they had died just like that. Silence, a deathly silence! At this moment, no one dared to speak. Their bodies were trembling because such a sword was so terrifying that their souls were trembling crazily. Thud! Tang Shu knelt on the ground. His eyes were listless and his face was ashen. He didn¡¯t want to kneel to Ye Li, but all his strength seemed to have been drained by something and he couldn¡¯t help but kneel to Ye Li. ¡°Well, well!¡± Tang Shu looked at Ye Li in shock. He began to regret it. If he could start all over again, he would rather live ten years less than appear in front of Ye Li. ¡°Now do you admit that you are a frog in the well?¡± Ye Li looked at Tang Shu indifferently. ¡°I-I-I¡­¡± How could Tang Shu say anything? ¡°Answer!¡± Ye Li shouted. Hearing Ye Li¡¯s shout, Tang Shu shivered in fright and looked at Ye Li in horror. ¡°I admit that I¡¯m a frog at the bottom of a well.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Not to mention saying some harsh words to Ye Li, even Tang Shu¡¯s voice was trembling violently. Ye Li smiled casually. ¡°Then, how do you think you¡¯ll end up?¡± Hearing this, Tang Shu couldn¡¯t help but tremble. A few seconds later, he actually begged Ye Li for mercy, no longer as arrogant as before. ¡°Boohoo, Ye Li, it¡¯s my fault. I deserve to die. I failed to recognize you! Just treat me as a fart and let me go.¡± The onlookers were all stunned. The Third Elder of the Tang family was kneeling and begging for mercy. No one would believe it. This was too interesting.. Chapter 550 - Chapter 550: Coming to the Tang Family Chapter 550: Coming to the Tang Family Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations The onlookers all looked at Ye Li. They all wanted to know if Ye Li would let go of Tang Shu, the third elder of the Tang family. ¡°Ye Li, let him go,¡± Gao Ling said to Ye Li. It was fine if Ye Li killed these genetic warriors of the Tang family, but if he killed the third elder of the Tang family, the thing would be serious and the Tang family would definitely start a full-scale war. The Sword Sect was naturally not afraid of the Tang family, but the Heavenly Blade Sect behind the Tang family¡­ One had to know that the Heavenly Blade Sect was currently much stronger than the Sword Sect. Ye Li slowly raised his finger, and white spiritual energy wrapped around his finger. Swish! As a wind-breaking voice sounded, the life of Tang Shu, the third elder of the Tang family, disappeared from this world forever. Gao Ling sighed. She knew that she was powerless to persuade Ye Li. The onlookers looked at each other in bewilderment. They had never even heard of Ye Li before, let alone seen him. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Ye Li looked at Gao Ling who was still stunned. Gao Ling came back to herself and asked Ye Li quickly, ¡°Where are we going?¡± ¡°The Tang family.¡± Ye Li slowly opened his mouth. With that, Ye Li stepped forward. Gao Ling looked at Ye Li¡¯s back and suddenly made a decision. Then, she jumped over and stood in front of Ye Li. ¡°Deputy sect master, 1 can¡¯t let you mess around like this!¡± Gao Ling¡¯s face was full of determination. ¡°Someone is causing trouble for me. How can you say that 1 messed around?¡± Ye Li looked at Gao Ling in confusion. ¡°Deputy sect master, 1 told you that the Tang family is backed by the Heavenly Blade Sect. Now that you¡¯ve killed an elder of the Tang family, things have reached an irreversible point. Do you want to destroy the Tang family?¡± Hearing Gao Ling¡¯s words, Ye Li instantly understood. ¡°Although what you said makes sense, do you think 1, Ye Li, am afraid of a mere Heavenly Blade Sect?¡± Ye Li said to Gao Ling. ¡°But¡­¡± Before Gao Ling finished speaking, she was interrupted by Ye Li. ¡°No buts. If you don¡¯t go, I¡¯ll go.¡± With that, Ye Li walked forward. Gao Ling pondered for a few seconds, then gritted her teeth and followed him. East Base City, Tang Family. ¡°What? The Third Elder is dead!¡± An old man in a Tang suit roared. ¡°Family Head, that person used a sword when he killed the disciples of the Tang family.¡± A seventh-tier Evolved Being said to the old man in the Tang suit. ¡°Sword?¡± The old man narrowed his eyes. The old man in the Tang suit was called Tang Kaishan, the head of the Tang family, one of the three big families in the East Base City. Although the Tang family was one of the three big families in the East Base City, they were definitely stronger than the other two big families. This was because the elder brother of the head of the Tang family, Tang Kaishan, was Tang Lin, the master of the Heavenly Blade Sect. ¡°Do you mean that this was done by the Sword Sect?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Family Head. Except for the people from the Sword Sect, who else uses a sword?¡± Hearing this, Tang Kaishan understood everything. He had also heard recently that the Dark Race members and zombies outside the Sword City had all disappeared for some reason. Did the Sword Sect want to start a war by slaughtering the disciples of the Tang family? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Family Head, a man and a woman came!¡± A tier-5 Evolved Being came in and said to Tang Kaishan. A man and a woman? The seventh-tier Evolved Being standing beside Tang Kaishan seemed to think of something and hurriedly asked, ¡°Is the man and woman unparalleledly handsome and the woman devastatingly beautiful?¡± Chapter 551 - Chapter 551:I Hate Being Threatened the Most. Chapter 551:I Hate Being Threatened the Most. Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations The tier-5 Evolved Being who came to report was stunned. ¡°Yes.¡± The seventh-tier Evolved Being felt as if he had been struck by lightning. He took three steps back. ¡°What¡¯s wrong!¡± Tang Kaishan frowned. ¡°Family Head, these two people are the disciples of the Sword Sect who injured Young Master and killed the Third Elder and many genetic warriors of the Tang family,¡± said the seventh-tier Evolved Being. What? Tang Kaishan¡¯s expression turned cold. A few seconds later, he said coldly, ¡°There¡¯s a road to heaven, but you don¡¯t take it. There¡¯s no door to hell, but you force your way in!¡± ¡°Call everyone and follow me!¡± ¡°Yes, Family Head!¡± ¡°Deputy sect master, are you really going to do this?¡± Gao Ling looked at Ye Li worriedly. ¡°Why? Are you afraid?¡± Ye Li looked at Gao Ling indifferently. Gao Ling said gloomily, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid. 1 just don¡¯t want the Sword Sect to start a war with the Heavenly Blade Sect.¡± Ye Li didn¡¯t continue to speak because Gao Ling couldn¡¯t even tell good from bad. Did she think he was harming the Sword Sect? He was clearly helping the Sword Sect!!! Although the wasteland was vast, there were no powerful forces. The Sword Sect and the Heavenly Blade Sect were the two most terrifying forces. There were countless small base cities and forces. However, they were still much weaker than the Sword Sect and the Heavenly Blade Sect. Seeing that Ye Li didn¡¯t respond, Gao Ling regretted coming to the East Base City with Ye Li. If she went back, her father would scold her to death. At this moment, the head of the Tang family, Tang Kaishan, led the people of the Tang family out, including Tang Qiu. Seeing that Ye Li had taken the initiative to deliver himself to her, Tang Qiu was extremely smug. He walked arrogantly, looking even more domineering than a barking dog. ¡°Ye Li, 1 didn¡¯t expect you to come to die!¡± Tang Qiu looked at Ye Li proudly. Although Tang Qiu was a dandy, his genetic talent was terrifying. He was the real number one genius in the East Base City, an eighth-tier Evolved Being. Ye Li smiled indifferently. He felt that Tang Qiu was too cute. He actually thought that he, Ye Li, was here to die. Who had the courage to think so? He didn¡¯t know, he really didn¡¯t know! Tang Qiu stared at the smile on Ye Li¡¯s face, furious. ¡°Ye Li, this is the Tang family. Do you really think you can survive?¡± Tang Qiu shouted angrily. Ye Li¡¯s handsome face didn¡¯t change at all. He slowly said, ¡°I hate being threatened the most in my life, but someone always does that.¡± Tang Qiu sneered. ¡°I¡¯m threatening you now. What can you do?¡± Swish! With a terrifying white light, a shocking bloody hole appeared on Tang Qiu¡¯s forehead. The Underworld had a new ghost, and Tang Qiu was no longer in the mortal realm. ¡°As I said, I hate being threatened the most.¡± Ye Li said lightly. Only then did the people of the Tang family react. ¡°Xiao Qiu, Qiu¡¯er, Young Master!¡± The eyes of the people from the Tang family all turned red. Ye Li didn¡¯t feel guilty at all. If he were an ordinary person and offended Tang Qiu, the consequences would be obvious. Humans were fated! Tang Qiu or the Tang family couldn¡¯t blame him. ¡°Ye Li!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The head of the Tang family, Tang Kaishan, stared at Ye Li, his eyes spewing out thousands of meters of anger. ¡°Kill them!¡± After Tang Kaishan gave the order, the people of the Tang family rushed up. Unfortunately, how could these people survive in front of Ye Li? ¡°Heaven-shaking Sword Technique!¡± Chapter 552 - Chapter 552: Little Loli with a Doll on Her Back Chapter 552: Little Loli with a Doll on Her Back Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations He activated the Heaven-shaking Sword Technique. ¡°Swish! Swish! Swish!¡± In an instant, countless sword beams appeared in the air. Each of Ye Li¡¯s skills was a great killing skill. Now that he was a tier-1 Chosen One, how could the people of the Tang family resist the terrifying power of a Chosen One? ¡°Ah! All! Ah!!!¡± The people of the Tang family screamed. At this moment, only Tang Kaishan who hadn¡¯t attacked yet was left. Tang Kaishan was a tier 4 Transcender, even weaker than Gao Ling, who was a fifth-tier Transcender. Tang Kaishan felt as if an evil ghost was demanding his life. His feelings were indescribable. ¡°How is this possible!¡± Tang Kaishan¡¯s eyes widened for the largest time in history, and his body froze like a clay sculpture. ¡°Nothing is impossible. Are you ready to die?¡± Ye Li looked at Tang Kaishan indifferently. Gao Ling swallowed. She had tried her best to think highly of Ye Li¡¯s real strength, but she didn¡¯t expect him to think too lowly. Tang Kaishan came back to his senses and looked at Ye Li. ¡°Ye Li, how dare you destroy the entire Tang family? My brother is the master of the Heavenly Blade Sect. You¡­¡± Unfortunately, Tang Kaishan never had a chance to finish speaking. A shocking bloody hole appeared on his forehead. One person, one sword! The Tang family was destroyed! ¡°Deputy sect master, we¡­¡± Gao Ling was too shocked. She didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to destroy the Tang family so easily. Ye Li was about to speak, but before he could, he heard the system¡¯s voice in his mind. Ding! ¡°Congratulations to the host for obtaining a Super Treasure Map.¡± Ye Li¡¯s handsome face lit up. This cheat was simply endless. Who could he reason with? Without further thought, Ye Li activated the Super Treasure Map. ¡°Coordinates, Chihe City.¡± The coordinates of Chihe City appeared in Ye Li¡¯s mind. Ye Li looked at Gao Ling and said indifferently, ¡°Go back to the Sword Sect first.¡± ¡°Deputy sect master, what about you?¡± Gao Ling asked in confusion. ¡°I have something to do.¡± Ye Li slowly said. As soon as he finished speaking, Ye Li activated the Swift Steps and headed for Chihe City. The East Base City was still a distance away from Chi He City. After Ye Li arrived in Chi He City, he found that the city was in a mess, as if he had just experienced a great zombie tide. ¡°Roar! Roar!¡± A dozen zombies discovered him. They were all ordinary. Now that the Apocalypse Legion had all gone to make a name, he was no longer interested in synthesized zombies. A dozen zombies rushed at him crazily. In an instant, a dozen zombies melted into nothingness. Ye Li was really looking forward to the treasure on the super treasure map this time. He wanted to see what kind of treasure it was. He activated the Heavenly Spirit Eyes, but unfortunately, he found nothing except zombies. ¡°Boohoo!¡± Suddenly, he heard crying sounds. The sobbing sound was enough to make one¡¯s blood run cold. Ye Li looked in the direction of the voice and found a little loli carrying a doll on her back, squatting in the corner and crying. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only It was creepy! Ye Li smiled faintly. This little loli was not a ghost, but a zombie, a Tier 1 mutant Zombie. A Tier 1 zombie was really weaker than dust. However, it was rare to meet such a little loli who had just turned into a zombie. The degree of zombification wasn¡¯t obvious. It seemed that¡­ the treasure of the super treasure map this time was this little loli.. Chapter 553 - Chapter 553: Little Loli Yue Zhu Chapter 553: Little Loli Yue Zhu Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Little girl?¡± Ye Li walked over and found that this little loli was quite good-looking. She had also become a zombie. Otherwise, when she grew up, she would definitely be a beautiful woman. The little loli ignored Ye Li and was still crying. Ye Li was relieved. This little loli was only a Tier 1 zombie and didn¡¯t know how to speak. And he was not interested in synthesizing a Tier 1 zombie now. Then, Ye Li bought a zombie loyalty pill from the point mall. ¡°Roar!¡± Suddenly, the little loli pounced at Ye Li. Ye Li was stunned. He didn¡¯t expect this little loli to play some tricks. While he was relaxed, she suddenly attacked him. Unfortunately, the little loli was only a Tier 1 zombie. In Ye Li¡¯s eyes, she was pitifully weak. Ye Li extended a hand and grabbed the little loli who pounced at him. The little loli couldn¡¯t break free no matter how hard she tried. ¡°Roar!¡± The little loli roared again and bit Ye Li¡¯s arm. You have a thousand schemes, but I have one rule. Ye Li was immune to the corpse poison, so he was naturally not afraid of it. Then, Ye Li forcibly pried open the little loli¡¯s mouth and fed the zombie loyalty pill to the little loli. In an instant, the little loli fell silent. Ye Li looked at the quiet little loli and couldn¡¯t help but sigh secretly. In fact, he didn¡¯t want to raise zombies anymore, but the system insisted on giving him a super treasure map. What could he do? He checked the little loli¡¯s attributes. Little Loli: A Tier 1 zombie. Zombie Attribute: Defense. Zombie Skill: None. Ye Li smiled. This little girl who looked to be six or seven years old actually had defense attributes. This was interesting. A Tier 1 zombie couldn¡¯t withstand the fusion of a Heaven-grade skill. Ye Li wanted to upgrade this little loli before returning to the Sword Sect. ¡°Are there any zombies for me to synthesize?¡± Ye Li shouted! Now that the Apocalypse Legion was not around, he couldn¡¯t attract the zombies over. He wanted to see if he could use his voice to attract the zombies over. Ye Li¡¯s voice contained some spiritual energy and spread far away. As he expected, there were really zombies coming. ¡°Roar! Roar!¡± Ye Li looked at the vast number of zombies, and a faint smile appeared on his handsome face. Ding! ¡°The little loli zombie has been upgraded to a fifth-tier zombie.¡± Before long, the little girl became a fifth-tier zombie. Ye Li nodded in satisforce. He looked at the little loli, thinking that he should give her a name. ¡°Well¡­ 1¡¯11 call you Yue Zhu.¡± The little girl raised her head and looked at Ye Li in a daze. ¡°Master, is this my name?¡± Yue Zhu looked at Ye Li happily. Yue Zhu was already a fifth-tier zombie. It was naturally too easy for her to speak. ¡°Yes,¡± Then, Ye Li put Yue Zhu into the system space. There were already ten zombies in the Apocalypse Legion. Next, it was time to return to the Sword Sect. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only If there was nothing else, Ye Li didn¡¯t mind continuing to upgrade Yue Zhu, but now he couldn¡¯t. The news of him slaughtering the Tang family would definitely spread to the Heavenly Blade Sect soon. Perhaps the people of the Heavenly Blade Sect had already arrived at the Sword Sect. Then, Ye Li activated the Swift Steps and disappeared. After arriving at the Sword Palace, Ye Li found that the sect master of the Sword Sect, Gao Feng, and the top ten peak masters all had black faces. ¡°Deputy sect master, you¡¯re back.¡± A peak master stared at Ye Li and said.. Chapter 554 - Chapter 554: The Xuanyuan Sword Belongs to Me Chapter 554: The Xuanyuan Sword Belongs to Me Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Ye Li smiled and said to Gao Feng and the top ten peak masters, ¡°Why are you all black-faced? Does someone owe you a lot of money?¡± As soon as he said this, Gao Feng and the ten peak masters of the Sword Sect were shocked. They really didn¡¯t know why Ye Li was still so calm. ¡°Deputy sect master, Ling¡¯er has already told us everything you did¡­¡± One of the peak masters didn¡¯t finish speaking. He waited for Ye Li to tell him his crimes. Gao Feng and the other nine peak masters also stared at Ye Li, waiting for Ye Li to continue. ¡°Hehe.¡± Ye Li smiled faintly and then continued, ¡°You¡¯re really pitiful. It¡¯s just a small Tang family. It¡¯s fine to slaughter them, but you¡¯re actually so afraid.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± A peak master shouted coldly, ¡°Deputy sect master, this is a matter of the Tang family. Do you know who Tang Kaishan¡¯s brother is?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t he just the master of the Heavenly Blade Sect? What¡¯s there to be surprised about?¡± Ye Li said indifferently, his handsome face expressionless. Gao Feng and the top ten peak masters were all shocked. They couldn¡¯t believe that Ye Li would say such a thing. ¡°Deputy sect master, the Heavenly Blade Sect is much stronger than our Sword Sect,¡± a peak master said to Ye Li. Ye Li slowly shook his head. ¡°Not as strong as you expect.¡± The top ten peak masters looked at Ye Li¡¯s indifferent face and were extremely angry, but there was nothing they could do. They knew Ye Li¡¯s terrifying strength very well. ¡°Forget it. Since it has already happened, we can only resist the wrath of the Heavenly Blade Sect. After all, Ye Li is now the deputy sect master of our Sword Sect,¡± Gao Feng said. Ye Li smiled calmly. ¡°Do you really think 1, Ye Li, dare to slaughter the Tang family because I¡¯m the deputy sect master of the Sword Sect?¡± The top ten peak masters looked at Ye Li. They didn¡¯t speak, knowing that Ye Li must have something else to say. ¡°By the way, do you recognize this sword?¡± With that, Ye Li took out the Xuanyuan Sword from the system space. Swish! As the saying went, with a cold flash, the treasure sword was unsheathed! A long sword shining with golden light appeared in front of Gao Feng and the ten peak masters. ¡°Th-th-this¡­¡± Looking at this sword, Gao Feng and the ten peak masters couldn¡¯t help but be dumbfounded. ¡°Deputy sect master, is that the Xuanyuan Sword in your hand?¡± Gao Feng hurriedly asked. Ye Li nodded. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s the Xuanyuan Sword.¡± After getting Ye Li¡¯s affirmative answer, Gao Feng almost cried. ¡°Oh my god, the Xuanyuan Sword of our Sword Sect is finally back!¡± The top ten peak masters also shed tears. Their Sword Sect was originally the number one force in the entire Eastern Realm, but ever since the Xuanyuan Sword was sealed, it had lost its former glory. ¡°Deputy sect master, how did you do it?¡± A peak master was overjoyed and looked at Ye Li in confusion. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°You don¡¯t need to know that. You just need to know that the Xuanyuan Sword has become what it used to be.¡± Ye Li slowly said. ¡°Deputy sect master, since the Xuanyuan Sword has recovered, please return it to the sword cave. If the Xuanyuan Sword is in the sword cave, the Sword Sect¡¯s luck might return.¡± A peak master looked at Ye Li and said. Ye Li shook his head. ¡°The Xuanyuan Sword belongs to me. What does it have to do with you?¡± As soon as he said this, Gao Feng and the ten peak masters were all stunned. ¡°Ye Li, you are also from the Sword Sect, and you are the deputy sect master. How can you say such a thing?¡± Gao Feng looked at Ye Li.. Chapter 555 - Chapter 555: You will See Your Own Body Chapter 555: You will See Your Own Body Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Before Ye Li said anything, a peak master got up from his seat angrily, stared at Ye Li, and then shouted at Ye Li angrily. ¡°Ye Li, I¡¯m afraid you came to the Sword Sect for the Xuanyuan Sword!¡± ¡°Mo Shan, don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± Gao Feng hurriedly scolded Mo Shan. Mo Shan was the peak master of the top ten peaks of the Sword Sect. He was known as the Flame Sword Master and was a tier-1 Chosen One. ¡°Sect Master, haven¡¯t you seen Ye Li¡¯s true colors clearly? He can control zombies. Don¡¯t you know what this means?¡± ¡°In this world, only the members of the Dark Race can control zombies, and Ye Li can control such high-leveled zombies. He¡¯s probably from the Dark Temple.¡± ¡°The battle in the Sword City was just a show put on by Ye Li!¡± Mo Shan¡¯s words were righteous and seemed to make sense. As soon as he said this, not only the other nine peak masters, but even Gao Feng fell silent. Ye Li secretly smiled. He felt that Mo Shan¡¯s imagination was too rich. Why didn¡¯t you become a detective? Swish! Suddenly, a flame appeared, and a fiery sword was pressed against Ye Li¡¯s neck. This sword was Mo Shan¡¯s Blazing Fire Sword. ¡°Ye Li, if you don¡¯t return the Xuanyuan Sword to the sword cave today, I think you should know the consequences, right?¡± Mo Shan stared at Ye Li coldly. ¡°Do you know that I hate it when others point their swords at me?¡± Ye Li slowly said. Mo Shan sneered. ¡°Really? But I¡¯m pointing my sword at you now. What can you do?¡± In Mo Shan¡¯s opinion, with so many of them, Ye Li had no way out! ¡°Do you believe that I will let you see your own body?¡± When he said this, Ye Li¡¯s face was absolutely expressionless. Mo Shan was furious. He shouted at Ye Li, ¡°Ye Li, you don¡¯t even know that you¡¯re about to die. Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know that you¡¯re from the Dark Temple!¡± ¡°Tell me! Are you from the Dark Temple?¡± Ye Li smiled calmly. ¡°Since you think that I, Ye Li, am from the Dark Temple, I am from the Dark Temple. That¡¯s because you¡¯re already a dead man.¡± Hearing this, Mo Shan was furious. He was extremely angry. ¡°Mo Shan, before we figure it out, we¡¯d better not jump to conclusions.¡± Gao Feng said to Mo Shan. ¡°Sect Master, the matter is already clear, and he has already admitted that he is from the Dark Temple.¡± After that, Mo Shan said coldly to Ye Li, ¡°Ye Li, I could have spared your life, but you didn¡¯t cherish such an opportunity.¡± ¡°Goodbye, Ye Li!¡± With that, Mo Shan was about to attack! When he was in China, Ye Li often saw a saying in martial arts novels that the best martial arts were the fastest martial arts. Ye Li had a Heaven-Defying Level genetic talent and the second level of the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword Embryo, and he was a Tier 1 Chosen One. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only In terms of speed, Mo Shan was nothing in front of Ye Li. At the moment when Mo Shan attacked, Ye Li also attacked. Of course, his speed was much faster than Mo Shan¡¯s. Mo Shan widened his eyes because Ye Li¡¯s sword had already pierced into his throat. He would never have dreamed that Ye Li¡¯s speed was so fast. ¡°I told you that you would see your own body, right?¡± Ye Li said lightly.. Chapter 556 - Chapter 556: Someone from the Heavenly Blade Sect Had Come. Chapter 556: Someone from the Heavenly Blade Sect Had Come. Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Mo Shan!¡± Tang Feng and the nine peak masters all got up from their seats and looked at Mo Shan¡¯s corpse on the ground with widened eyes. Ye Li smiled faintly, his handsome face expressionless. ¡°Who else wants to try?¡± Ye Li slowly asked. ¡°Ye Li, Mo Shan is the No.i peak master of our Sword Sect. How dare you kill him!¡± Gao Feng stared at Ye Li. Ye Li smiled again. He felt that Gao Feng was not bad. When Mo Shan questioned him just now, Gao Feng also put in a good word for him. ¡°Sect Master Gao, as you said, I, Ye Li, am the deputy sect master of the Sword Sect, so isn¡¯t the Xuanyuan Sword the same in my hands as in the Sword Sect?¡± Ye Li looked at Gao Feng. ¡°Hmph!¡± A peak master snorted and said to Ye Li, ¡°Ye Li, but you are a member of the Dark Race!¡± ¡°Do you know that you are very pitiful, really pitiful?¡± Ye Li looked at the peak master who spoke. ¡°What did you say?¡± The peak master said word byword. Ye Li shook his head slightly. ¡°You said that I, Ye Li, am from the Dark Race. Have you ever seen a member of the Dark Race look like me?¡± ¡°Uh, well¡­¡± As soon as he said this, Gao Feng and the nine peak masters were all stunned. The Dark Race looked very different from humans. As long as one wasn¡¯t too blind, he could tell at a glance if Ye Li was a human or a Dark Race member. ¡°Ye Li, do you mean that you are not a member of the Dark Race?¡± Gao Feng looked at Ye Li. ¡°Sect Master, as a tier-2 Chosen One, can¡¯t you sense my aura?¡± Ye Li slowly said. Since the Ancient Devil Tome became the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword Embryo, he was no longer a demon. He naturally had the aura of a human. ¡°Ye Li, even if you are not a member of the Dark Race, you killed Mo Shan. Don¡¯t even think about letting this matter go!¡± A peak master said coldly to Ye Li. Ye Li raised the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword. The peak master who spoke to him was a tenth-tier Transcender. A tenth-tier Transcender might be extremely terrifying in the eyes of ordinary people, but in the eyes of Ye Li, he was as weak as an ant. ¡°Then do you mind if I kill you too?¡± Ye Li looked at the peak master who spoke. As soon as he said this, the peak master of the tenth-tier surpasser couldn¡¯t help but take three steps back. Arrogant, absolutely arrogant!!! Although they had seen many arrogant people, they had never even heard of someone as arrogant as Ye Li. ¡°My coming to your Sword Sect is already a great opportunity for your Sword Sect. I¡¯m just here to take your Xuanyuan Sword. What¡¯s there to be dissatisfied about?¡± Ye Li said. If it weren¡¯t for him, Sword City would have been in a mess. Besides, he could help the Sword Sect solve the number one sect in the wasteland, Heavenly Blade Sect. He was certainly not afraid. But they didn¡¯t know. Even if they knew, they wouldn¡¯t believe it. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have all waited for him with black faces. ¡°Report!¡± Suddenly, a disciple of the Sword Sect ran in. This disciple was about to speak, but when he saw Mo Shan¡¯s corpse on the ground, he was so frightened that his soul almost left his body. He shouted and almost fell to the ground. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Gao Feng frowned. He had a bad feeling. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The Sword Sect disciple swallowed and said to Gao Feng, ¡°The Grand Elder of the Heavenly Blade Sect is here!¡± ¡°What!!!¡± Gao Feng and the nine peak masters were all shocked. ¡°How many people came?¡± Gao Feng asked quickly.. Chapter 557 - Chapter 557: Grand Elder of the Heavenly Blade Sect Chapter 557: Grand Elder of the Heavenly Blade Sect Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations The Sword Sect disciple didn¡¯t dare to hide anything. He hurriedly replied, ¡°Sect Master, only one person came.¡± Gao Feng and the nine peak masters were all stunned. Only one person? Before Gao Feng could speak, an old man slowly walked over. The old man was shrouded in a chilling aura, with eyes like lightning, as if a single glance from him could send shivers down one¡¯s spine. ¡°Gao Feng, it¡¯s been a few years. How have you been?¡± Ye Li looked at the old man. He was about 70 years old and was a tier-2 Chosen One. ¡°Wang Changming!¡± Gao Feng¡¯s pale golden face began to become vigilant. Wang Changming, the Grand Elder of the Heavenly Blade Sect. In the wasteland, he had a famous name, which was General Treasure Broadsword. When he wielded his shiny silver coiled-dragon blade, even the heavens and earth seemed to change color. The nine peak masters also stared at Wang Changming. They naturally knew why Wang Changming was here. ¡°Gao Feng, you said a few days ago that you wanted to marry your daughter to our master¡¯s son. Why haven¡¯t you done anything about it recently? Are you going back on your word?¡± Wang Changming said to Gao Feng. Gao Feng was stunned. He didn¡¯t expect Wang Changming to say such a thing. A few seconds later, he came back to his senses and said to Wang Changming, ¡°Elder Wang, my daughter doesn¡¯t like Shi Yun, so¡­¡± ¡°So you¡¯re going back on your word?¡± Before Gao Feng finished speaking, Wang Changming interrupted him. ¡°Hehe!¡± Suddenly, Wang Changming laughed coldly. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this for now. Your Sword Sect slaughtered the entire Tang family in East Base City. Do you want to let it go?¡± All the major forces in the wasteland knew that the brother of Tang Kaishan, the head of the Tang family in the East Base City, was Tang Lin, the head of the Heavenly Blade Sect. ¡°Uh, well¡­¡± Gao Feng didn¡¯t know how to answer. ¡°How do you want to solve it?¡± A lazy voice suddenly entered Wang Changming¡¯s ears. Wang Changming was stunned. He looked in the direction of the voice and found that it was a youth. He was a little stunned. ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°My name is Ye Li.¡± This was the first time Wang Changming had heard the name Ye Li. He looked Ye Li up and down and found that Ye Li was too young, but his eyes were unforgettable. His eyes were as serene as the night and as profound as the ocean. ¡°Elder Wang, Ye Li is the deputy sect master of the Sword Sect,¡± Gao Feng said. Wang Changming was stunned. He looked at Gao Feng and then at Ye Li. ¡°Hahaha!¡± Then, Wang Changming laughed out loud. ¡°Gao Feng, Gao Feng, are you stupid? How can you let a brat be the deputy sect master? What a joke!¡± The nine peak masters hated Ye Li very much at this moment. They thought that if it weren¡¯t for Ye Li, they wouldn¡¯t have become enemies with the Heavenly Blade Sect. ¡°Elder Wang, I hope you can watch your words!¡± Gao Feng frowned and said unhappily. ¡°Hehe, watch my words?¡± ¡°Your Sword Sect slaughtered the entire Tang family. Now you want me to watch my words? To tell you the truth, our Sect Master said that if your Sword Sect hand over the Xuanyuan Sword and get out of the wasteland, the Heavenly Blade Sect can spare you. Otherwise¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Wang Changming didn¡¯t finish his sentence, which meant that he would let Han Fei understand on his own. ¡°Although your Xuanyuan Sword has been sealed!¡± Before Gao Feng could speak, Wang Changming continued. ¡°Wang Changming, don¡¯t you think your Heavenly Blade Sect is too much?¡± Gao Feng said firmly. ¡°Too much?¡± Wang Changming sneered.. ¡°This world is about strength!¡± Chapter 558 - Chapter 558: Ye Li’s Arrogance Chapter 558: Ye Li¡¯s Arrogance Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Ye Li secretly smiled. The Heavenly Blade Sect didn¡¯t go too far, but Gao Feng was too sensitive. In this world, strength was everything. Without strength, who would talk to you? Just like Ye Li, just like the Tang family. The Tang family had offended him. Wasn¡¯t it too much for him to destroy the entire Tang family? Unfortunately, with strength, he could do whatever he wanted. This was what the post-apocalyptic world was like!!! ¡°How is it, Gao Feng? Have you decided?¡± Wang Changming looked at Gao Feng smugly. ¡°Do you know that you are now in the Sword Sect?¡± Ye Li looked at Wang Changming. Wang Changming was shocked. He didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to choose this time to interrupt. ¡°Ye Li, you have no say here!¡± Wang Changming said disdainfully. Ye Li smiled calmly. ¡°What if I tell you that 1 am the one who slaughtered the entire Tang family?¡± ¡°What!!!¡± Wang Changming was shocked and quickly looked at Ye Li. He didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to say such a thing. ¡°What¡­ what did you say?¡± Ye Li¡¯s handsome face was very casual. He slowly said, ¡°I said, 1 was the one who slaughtered the entire Tang family.¡± Although Wang Changming was a tier-2 Chosen One, if they really fought, there was only one outcome for Wang Changming. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this!¡± Wang Changming gnashed his teeth. Although the Tang family had nothing to do with him, everyone knew that the Tang family was protected by the Heavenly Blade Sect. Now that something had happened to the Tang family, wasn¡¯t it slapping the face of the Heavenly Blade Sect? ¡°Leave. Go back and tell your sect master that we¡¯ll deal with whatever comes our way.¡± Ye Li slowly said to Wang Changming. ¡°Hahaha!¡± Wang Changming laughed again as if he had heard the funniest joke in history. ¡°I¡¯ve been wandering in the wasteland for so many years, but I¡¯ve never seen such an arrogant brat. How many leopard gallbladders have you eaten?¡± Wang Changming¡¯s tone was extremely disdainful. ¡°Ten.¡± Ye Li slowly said. As soon as he said this, Wang Changming¡¯s laughter instantly stopped! ¡°Brat, aren¡¯t you afraid of death?¡± Wang Changming said firmly. Ye Li slowly shook his head, and a helpless look appeared on his handsome face. ¡°I gave you a chance to live. Why don¡¯t you cherish it?¡± Ye Li shook his head. Not to mention Wang Changming, even Gao Feng and the nine peak masters were shocked. Of course, the corpse of the Grand Peak Master, Mo Shan, had been taken care of, and this matter would definitely not be spread out. ¡°Hmph!¡± Wang Changming snorted. ¡°This is the territory of your Sword Sect. You can gang up on me!¡± ¡°Now you know that this is the territory of the Sword Sect?¡± Ye Li continued, ¡°Since you know that this is the territory of the Sword Sect, are you convinced that I¡¯ll take your life?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Wang Changming¡¯s old face was extremely cold. Since he was born, he had never been threatened. Hearing Ye Li¡¯s words, for some reason, Gao Feng and the nine peak masters felt their blood boil, as if they had returned to the domineering feeling of their youth. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only They didn¡¯t stop Ye Li but let him say those arrogant words. ¡°I, I¡¯m not convinced!¡± Wang Changming was a little scared. He hated himself for coming to the Sword Sect alone. Although the Sword Sect couldn¡¯t compare to the Heavenly Blade Sect, it was a big sect after all. Ye Li had already seen through what Wang Changming was thinking. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll fight you one-on-one,¡± Ye Li said slowly.. Chapter 559 - Chapter 559: Enter the Sword Arena Chapter 559: Enter the Sword Arena Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Wang Changming really didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to say such a thing. ¡°Ye Li, you said you wanted to fight me one-on-one?¡± Wang Changming stared at Ye Li. As the name suggested, one-on-one battles were one-on-one battles. ¡°Why? You don¡¯t dare?¡± A playful look appeared on Ye Li¡¯s handsome face. ¡°Hahaha!!!¡± Wang Changming laughed out loud again because he found Ye Li¡¯s words too funny. ¡°Ye Li, Ye Li, if I were facing the entire Sword Sect, I would be a little afraid, but facing you¡­¡± Before Wang Changming finished speaking, Ye Li interrupted him. ¡°Since you are not afraid of me, let¡¯s fight.¡± Ye Li slowly said. In his eyes, Wang Changming was already a dead person. Wang Changming¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°Ye Li, since you insist on courting death, don¡¯t blame me.¡± Ye Li looked around and said indifferently, ¡°This place is too small. Let¡¯s change places.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Wang Changming shouted. Then, Ye Li and Wang Changming boarded the sword arena. Gao Feng and the nine peak masters had all arrived under the sword arena. At this moment, countless disciples of the Sword Sect had gathered under the sword arena. Gao Ling was standing beside Gao Feng. She wasn¡¯t in the Sword Palace just now, so she didn¡¯t know what had happened. A trace of worry couldn¡¯t help but appear on her fair face. ¡°Father, the deputy sect master¡­¡± Before Gao Ling finished speaking, Gao Feng said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ling¡¯er. Ye Li will definitely win.¡± Although Ye Li was a tier-1 Chosen One, Gao Feng absolutely believed that Ye Li could win. Perhaps it was because of the peerless battle outside Sword City. The disciples of the Sword Sect looked at each other in confusion. ¡°Who is the one going to fight the Deputy sect master in the sword arena?¡± A disciple of the Sword Sect who didn¡¯t know Wang Changming said. ¡°You don¡¯t even know him? He¡¯s the Grand Elder of the Heavenly Blade Sect, Wang Changming. People in the wasteland call him General Treasure Broadsword. His Shiny Silver Coiling Dragon Broadsword is invincible. His strength is that of a tier 2 Chosen One.¡± ¡°What!¡± Some disciples of the Sword Sect who didn¡¯t know Wang Changming gasped in fright. ¡°A tier 2 Chosen One. Isn¡¯t that the same strength as the sect master?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I really don¡¯t know why the Deputy sect master chose to fight Wang Changming in the sword arena.¡± ¡°I believe the Deputy sect master can win. Don¡¯t forget that the Deputy sect master¡¯s strength is terrifying.¡± Under the sword arena, the disciples of the Sword Sect all discussed. ¡°Ye Li, I really don¡¯t understand why you chose to commit suicide!¡± Wang Changming stared at Ye Li and said coldly. Ye Li smiled casually because he felt that what Wang Changming said was too interesting. ¡°Do you believe that you will die a horrible death?¡± Ye Li slowly said to Wang Changming. When Wang Changming heard this, he was furious. He didn¡¯t understand why Ye Li could still be so calm. Swish! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only A terrifying cold light instantly shot out of the sword arena. With a flash of cold light, the treasure broadsword was unsheathed!!! The Shiny Silver Coiling Dragon Broadsword appeared in Wang Changming¡¯s hand. ¡°Ye Li, this knife is called Shiny Silver Coiling Dragon Broadsword. 1 once used this knife to kill 156 high-leveled Evolved Beings!¡± When Wang Changming mentioned the Shiny Silver Coiling Dragon Broadsword, a smug look appeared on his face, as if he was very proud of his Shiny Silver Coiling Dragon Broadsword.. Chapter 560 - Chapter 560: Fight Chapter 560: Fight Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations The disciples of the Sword Sect under the sword platform were all stunned when they saw the Shiny Silver Coiling Dragon Broadsword in Wang Changming¡¯s hand. ¡°Is this the Shiny Silver Coiling Dragon Broadsword?¡± ¡°Since Wang Changming has said so, how can it be fake? The broadsword is too cool.¡± Ye Li looked at the Shiny Silver Coiling Dragon Broadsword in Wang Changming¡¯s hand indifferently. There was no fluctuation on his handsome face as he slowly said, ¡°Wang Changming, why did you take out this piece of junk?¡± Hearing this, Wang Changming¡¯s pupils couldn¡¯t help but constrict. He dared to swear that this was the most infuriating and laughable thing he had said since he was born. ¡°Ye Li, 1 want your blood to be dyed on the Shiny Silver Coiling Dragon Broadsword!¡± Wang Changming said coldly to Ye Li. Ye Li smiled. He pondered for a few seconds and then said, ¡°With the junk in your hand?¡± Wang Changming couldn¡¯t suppress the anger in his heart anymore. The Shiny Silver Coiling Dragon Broadsword was an absolute treasured broadsword. Everyone in the wasteland thought so, but in Ye Li¡¯s eyes, it was junk! ¡°Ye Li, show your weapon!¡± Wang Changming stared at Ye Li. Ye Li slowly shook his head and said to Wang Changming slowly, ¡°Wang Changming, you have to know that if 1 show my sword, there must be blood!¡± ¡°Ye Li! What else do you have to pretend for? Don¡¯t hesitate!¡± Wang Changming shouted angrily. Ye Li¡¯s handsome face was calm. He thought that since Wang Changming wanted to see his weapon, he could only fulfill his wish. Swish! As a cold light attacked, a terrifying sword appeared in Ye Li¡¯s hand. The disciples of the Sword Sect below the arena stared at the sword in Ye Li¡¯s hand, dumbfounded. ¡°Wang Changming, did you see that? Do you still think the Shiny Silver Coiling Dragon Broadsword in your hand is not junk?¡± Ye Li looked at Wang Changming indifferently. Wang Changming looked at the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword in Ye Li¡¯s hand. He was stunned. He was really stunned. He dared to swear that the sword in Ye Li¡¯s hand was the most terrifying sword he had ever seen. This sword seemed to be able to make people feel extremely oppressed just by looking at it. ¡°Come on, show me all your abilities. Don¡¯t make me kill you in an instant.¡± Ye Li hooked his finger at Wang Changming. Seeing this, Wang Changming was instantly furious. As an elder of the Heavenly Blade Sect, no one had ever dared to provoke him like this. Under the sword arena, all the disciples of the Sword Sect widened their eyes, and many of them even held their breaths, because they knew that a great battle was coming. Suddenly, Wang Changming raised the Shiny Silver Coiling Dragon Broadsword high and shouted at Ye Li, ¡°Netherworld Ultimate Slash!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the Shiny Silver Coiling Dragon Broadsword fell heavily. A terrifying broadsword beam suddenly attacked Ye Li. Wang Changming was a tier-2 Chosen One. His strength was one realm higher than Ye Li¡¯s, and the skill he used was undoubtedly a Heaven-grade skill. His purpose was nothing more than to kill him in one blow. Ye Li looked at such a terrifying slash. Even he had to deal with it carefully, or he might really fail. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But even if you have a good plan, 1 also have a perfect countermeasure! ¡°Heaven-shaking Sword Technique!¡± Swish! On the Primordial Dragon Abyss Sword, a shocking sword light shot at the terrifying knife light, about to collide with Wang Changming! The disciples of the Sword Sect below the stage widened their eyes. They had never seen such a battle in their lives.. Chapter 561 - Chapter 561: Battle in the Sword Arena Chapter 561: Battle in the Sword Arena Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations The knife light and the sword light finally collided. ¡°Boom!¡± With a shocking bang, the knife light and the sword light collided. It was too shocking. There was a barrier outside the sword arena that was enough to block the attacks of a tenth-tier Chosen One, so the attacks on the sword arena wouldn¡¯t spread out. The Netherworld Ultimate Slash and the Heaven-shaking Sword Technique were both Heaven-grade techniques. In the end, they offset each other. Silence, a deadly silence. All the disciples of the Sword Sect stared at Wang Changming and Ye Li in the arena. Of course, they knew that this shocking battle was far from over. Wang Changming stared at Ye Li. He really didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to be able to withstand his Netherworld Ultimate Slash, although the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword in Ye Li¡¯s hand shocked him. ¡°Ye Li, you are only a Tier 1 Chosen One, but you can actually withstand my blow. It seems that you do have some strength!¡± Wang Changming said coldly. Ye Li smiled and looked at Wang Changming indifferently. ¡°Do you always talk so much nonsense?¡± ¡°Arrogant brat, I will make you pay for your arrogance!¡± Wang Changming gnashed his teeth and shouted angrily. As soon as he finished speaking, there was a sonic boom. The Grand Elder of the Heavenly Blade Sect, Wang Changming, was no longer where he was, only leaving an afterimage. All the disciples widened their eyes because they couldn¡¯t catch Wang Changming¡¯s figure anymore. Fast, too fast!!! Ye Li could naturally capture Wang Changming¡¯s figure. The existence of the Heavenly Spirit Eyes made it impossible for Wang Changming to hide. When Wang Changming appeared again, he was already behind Ye Li. Wang Changming raised the Shiny Silver Coiling Dragon Broadsword high and slashed at Ye Li. Clang! When the Shiny Silver Coiling Dragon Broadsword was only a line away from Ye Li, Ye Li suddenly flashed and raised the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword, which collided with the Shiny Silver Coiling Dragon Broadsword. ¡°What!!!¡± Wang Changming couldn¡¯t help but be shocked. He couldn¡¯t believe that Ye Li could react. ¡°I was just playing with you just now. Do you really think you can do anything to me?¡± Ye Li looked at Wang Changming indifferently. Wang Changming was furious. At this moment, his Shiny Silver Coiling Dragon Broadsword was pressing on the Primordial Dragon Abyss Sword. He used all his strength, trying to crush Ye Li! Unfortunately, he made a mistake. He was facing Ye Li, the Demon King Ye Li, the strongest person in the future!!! Were the attribute points in the zombie Treasure Chest used for nothing? Now, Ye Li was so strong that he could even pull down the sky and lift up the earth. He had already had such a terrifying power! Wang Changming focused all his strength on the Shiny Silver Coiling Dragon Broadsword, but he found that Ye Li¡¯s handsome face didn¡¯t look strained at all. ¡°Wang Changming, you disappoint me. 1 thought you had some strength, but 1 didn¡¯t expect you to be so weak.¡± Ye Li shook his head. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As soon as he finished speaking, Ye Li raised his left finger. On his left finger, terrifying white spiritual energy was crazily condensing. Under the sword arena, the disciples of the Sword Sect were stunned to see the white spiritual energy on Ye Li¡¯s index finger. They were really stunned because they had only heard of white spiritual energy in legends. Heaven-Defying Level genetic talent!!! Wang Changming was the same. His pupils had already constricted rapidly.. Chapter 562 - Chapter 562: Death of Wang Changming Chapter 562: Death of Wang Changming Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re actually a genetic warrior at the Heaven-Defying Level!¡± Wang Changming looked at Ye Li in shock. It was not until now that he finally understood why Ye Li, who was only a tier-1 Chosen One, could still fight him. He was an Earth level genetic warrior. The difference between the Heaven-Defying Level and the Earth level was like heaven and earth. Ye Li looked at the shock on Wang Changming¡¯s face and secretly shook his head. He felt that Wang Changming was too ridiculous. He actually had the time to pay attention to what genetic talent he had. If you don¡¯t enter hell, who will? Ye Li said slowly, word by word, ¡°Annihilation Finger!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, his finger fell. This finger could penetrate the sky! Wang Changming¡¯s eyes widened, and the expression on his old face seemed to have frozen, because he couldn¡¯t dodge at such a distance no matter what. ¡°I¡¯m doomed!¡± Wang Changming shouted. As Wang Changming shouted, his life would disappear from this world forever. The Annihilation Finger pierced through Wang Changming¡¯s body. In the wasteland of the Eastern Realm, in Year 1320, the Grand Elder of the Heavenly Blade Sect, Wang Changming, died!!! Silence again, dead silence. At this moment, absolutely no one dared to make a sound. They froze on the spot like sculptures, unable to come back to their senses for a long time. Not to mention the disciples of the Sword Sect, even Gao Feng and the nine peak masters didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to win so easily. ¡°The deputy sect master won.¡± After the shock, Gao Ling took a long breath, and then a smile appeared on her fair face. As for Ye Li, there was no joy of victory on his handsome face, as if nothing had happened. He slowly walked down the arena and walked towards the Sword Palace. Gao Feng, the sect master of the Sword Sect, looked at Ye Li¡¯s slightly thin back. He swallowed and said to the nine peak masters, ¡°What are you thinking?¡± ¡°I, I¡¯m thinking about how terrifying the deputy sect master is!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m also thinking that the deputy sect master is too strong.¡± ¡°Sect Master, do you think it¡¯s possible that the deputy sect master will help us destroy the Heavenly Blade Sect?¡± Ye Li¡¯s hearing was astonishing. He naturally heard the conversation between Gao Feng and the nine peak masters, but his handsome face still didn¡¯t change at all because he had heard this too many times. He had always been imitated but never been surpassed!!! After this battle, everyone in the Sword Sect admired Ye Li. After Ye Li returned to the Sword Palace, he sat on his throne and slowly picked up a grape to eat leisurely. At this moment, Gao Ling walked in. ¡°Deputy sect master, you were too powerful just now.¡± Gao Ling looked like a fangirl, her eyes full of admiration. ¡°Not bad.¡± Ye Li slowly said. Gao Ling smiled and continued to say to Ye Li, ¡°Deputy sect master, my father asked me to ask you, what if the Heavenly Blade Sect attacks the Sword Sect?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just about one word.¡± Ye Li said lightly. ¡°One word?¡± Gao Ling was a little stunned, not understanding what Ye Li meant. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Which word, Deputy sect master?¡± Gao Ling looked at Ye Li in confusion. Ye Li looked at the ceiling and then at the ground and slowly said, ¡°Kill!¡± Hearing the word ¡°kill¡± from Ye Li¡¯s mouth, Gao Ling couldn¡¯t help but tremble! She looked at Ye Li again and found that Ye Li¡¯s eyes were full of killing intent, and he looked majestic.. Chapter 563 - Chapter 563: Gao Ling was Not in A Good State Chapter 563: Gao Ling was Not in A Good State Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Plop, Plop! Gao Ling¡¯s heart had never pounded as fast as at this moment. Her face also began to blush slightly, like a ripe red apple, making people want to take a bite. Ye Li smiled faintly. The blush on Gao Ling¡¯s face certainly couldn¡¯t escape Ye Li¡¯s eyes. ¡°Do you like me?¡± Ye Li looked at Gao Ling casually. ¡°All?¡± Hearing this, Gao Ling took three steps back in fright, and her red face became even redder. ¡°I-I-I¡­¡± Gao Ling couldn¡¯t say anything. She would never have dreamed that Ye Li would say such a thing. Ye Li secretly shook his head because he already knew that Gao Ling had fallen for him. However, he could understand Gao Ling¡¯s liking. After all, any woman would like him. But to Ye Li¡¯s surprise, Gao Ling¡¯s shy face became firm. Gao Ling looked at Ye Li firmly. A few seconds later, she finally said, ¡°Yes, I do like you.¡± As the saying went, a famous general loved a good horse, and a beautiful woman had always belonged to a hero. Ye Li was a little stunned. He looked at Gao Ling in surprise and asked in disbelief, ¡°Why do you like me? Is there anything about me that you like?¡± Gao Ling sighed and said gloomily, ¡°I don¡¯t know. Anyway, I just like you.¡± ¡°Helie.¡± Ye Li suddenly smiled. When he was still in China, he had never fallen for a woman. How dare this Gao Ling take a dominant position in front of him? ¡°What¡­ What are you laughing at?¡± Gao Ling looked at the evil smile on Ye Li¡¯s face. For some reason, she suddenly became a little afraid. ¡°Since you like me, shouldn¡¯t we¡­¡± Ye Li didn¡¯t finish, but even if he didn¡¯t finish, as long as one wasn¡¯t a fool, he should understand what Ye Li meant. Gao Ling didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to get straight to the point. She felt that her heart was beating even faster, almost jumping out. ¡°No, I can¡¯t¡­¡± Unfortunately, before Gao Ling finished speaking, she couldn¡¯t continue. Twenty seconds omitted! Because Gao Ling was not in a good state! Ye Li bought a pack of cigarettes from the point mall. After lighting one, Ye Li blew out a smoke ring. Heroes couldn¡¯t resist the charm of a beautiful woman! When Ye Li first transmigrated to this world, he felt that strength was the most important, but now, there was something more important than strength. That was the people he wanted to protect!!! ¡°Master, I want to come out. I don¡¯t want to stay here anymore. I¡¯m so bored.¡± At this moment, Yue Zhu¡¯s voice appeared in Ye Li¡¯s heart. Ye Li was amused, thinking that this little loli was still a little restless. This was interesting. Then, Ye Li released Yue Zhu from the system space. Ye Li investigated the Apocalypse Legion again and found that the zombies in the Apocalypse Legion had all become the leaders of a zombie territory. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only It wouldn¡¯t be long before their fame spread here. ¡°Huh? Master, who is this girl?¡± Yue Zhu looked at Gao Ling in confusion. Gao Ling was also stunned by the sudden appearance of the little loli zombie, but when she thought of Ye Li¡¯s Apocalypse Legion, she understood. ¡°She is Gao Ling.¡± Ye Li said slowly. Yue Zhu smiled. ¡°Sister, you¡¯re so beautiful..¡± Chapter 564 - Chapter 564: Upgrade Yue Zhu Chapter 564: Upgrade Yue Zhu Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Ye Li thought that it was time to find some zombies to synthesize for Yue Zhu. ¡°Okay, now come with me to find zombies.¡± Ye Li looked at Gao Ling. Gao Ling was still shy. It was really embarrassing that she and Ye Li did that just now. Even now, she didn¡¯t dare to think that she didn¡¯t resist. A few seconds later, Gao Ling came back to herself. She pondered for a few more seconds and then nodded. Then, Ye Li and Gao Ling left the Sword Sect. Heavenly Blade Sect. In the current wasteland, the Heavenly Blade Sect was definitely the strongest force. Of course, it was only the strongest force of human beings. There was also a branch of the Dark Temple in the Eastern Realm located in the wasteland. In the hall, an old man¡¯s eyes shot out a look of panic. Then, he seemed to have aged ten years, and his face had lost its luster. The old man was none other than the Sect Master of the Heavenly Blade Sect, One Slash in Raging Sea, Tang Lin. As a tier-3 Chosen One, Tang Lin¡¯s weapon was the Raging Sea Broadsword. He had been rampant in the wasteland for decades and had never been defeated. ¡°Changming!¡± Tang Lin gritted his teeth, his anger soaring to the sky. ¡°Sword Sect, you¡¯re too much!¡± ¡°Master, should we attack the Sword Sect?¡± Beside Tang Lin was a youth who was about the same age as Ye Li. The young man¡¯s name was Shi Yun. In the wasteland, he was known as a dragon and a phoenix with Gao Ling, representing the two peerless geniuses in the wasteland. ¡°Of course! The Grand Elder of our Heavenly Blade Sect died in the Sword Sect. If our Heavenly Blade Sect doesn¡¯t take action, we¡¯ll be letting Changming down!¡± Tang Lin said coldly. Gao Ling took Ye Li to a small city where there were many zombies. ¡°Roar! Roar!¡± Hundreds of zombies surrounded him. Ye Li looked bored. He slowly raised his index finger and shot out the One Yang Finger. In an instant, countless spiritual lights shot at the hundreds of zombies. A bloody hole appeared on the thighs of the hundreds of zombies, and they had already lost their combat power. Then, Ye Li killed all the male zombies. Now he didn¡¯t need male zombies. After synthesizing the female zombie, Ye Li was not in a hurry to synthesize them. Instead, he asked them to lure more zombies over. When she was in Sword City, Gao Ling had seen Ye Li¡¯s suffocating operation. She was already mentally prepared and wasn¡¯t too shocked. Roar!!! Suddenly, Ye Li heard the roar of a zombie. To Ye Li¡¯s surprise, a Lord-level zombie appeared in front of him. The Lord-level zombie was a tenth-tier Mutant Zombie. This Lord-level zombie was three meters tall and held a huge spiked club in his hand. It looked creepy. ¡°You two human cultivators, how dare you come here? You really don¡¯t know what you¡¯re doing!¡± The tenth-tier zombie smiled coldly at Ye Li and Gao Ling. Ye Li¡¯s eight zombies in the post-apocalyptic world were all Lord-level zombies. Ye Li was really not interested in these tenth-tier zombies. ¡°Do you want to become zombies, or do you want me to kill you?¡± The tenth-tier zombie continued. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ye Li smiled. An ant was an ant. He would never know how high the sky was or how wide the earth was. ¡°Do you believe that I can kill you with my eyes alone?¡± Ye Li spoke slowly. Hearing Ye Li¡¯s words, the tenth-tier zombie laughed out loud. ¡°Hahaha!¡± The laughter of the zombie was like thunder, making it incredibly harsh and grating to the ears.. Chapter 565 - Chapter 565: Yue Zhu Upgraded to A Lord-level Zombie. Chapter 565: Yue Zhu Upgraded to A Lord-level Zombie. Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Ye Li looked at the tenth-tier zombie in front of him indifferently. He really wanted to laugh. This zombie didn¡¯t believe that he could kill him instantly. ¡°Gao Ling, do you think 1 can kill him with my eyes?¡± Ye Li¡¯s belly and Gao Ling said. Gao Ling was stunned. She didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to suddenly talk to her. Kill a tenth-tier zombie with his eyes? She wasn¡¯t the only one who didn¡¯t believe it. No one would. ¡°Uh, I¡­¡± Gao Ling didn¡¯t know how to answer. She was too embarrassed to say that she didn¡¯t believe him. Ye Li smiled calmly. He had already guessed what Gao Ling was thinking. ¡°Human, you look so calm. You should be a genetic warrior, right? Let me ask you again, do you want to become a zombie or be eaten by me?¡± The tenth-tier zombie looked at Ye Li in disdain. As the saying goes, you reap what you sow. Since this tenth-tier zombie didn¡¯t believe that he could kill him with his eyes, he could only let the zombie believe him. ¡°Do you know that when you say this, your ending is destined?¡± Ye Li slowly said. The tenth-tier zombie was furious. He roared, ¡°Human, I want you¡­¡± Before the zombie finished speaking, he seemed to be unable to speak. He would never have a chance to finish speaking. This was because a fist-sized bloody hole had already appeared on his head. ¡°How is this possible!¡± Gao Ling was stunned. She didn¡¯t even see how Ye Li attacked. After thinking carefully, she felt that a terrifying white spiritual energy attack shot out of Ye Li¡¯s eyes, and then a bloody hole appeared on the head of the zombie. But all of this happened too quickly, in less than a second. Gao Ling was a fifth-tier Transcender. Boom! After a loud bang, the tenth-tier zombie fell heavily to the ground. ¡°I told you that I could kill you with my eyes. Why didn¡¯t you believe me?¡± Ye Li looked at the zombie and said slowly. At this moment, Ye Li went to attract the zombies and brought a large group of zombies over. Looking at the large number of zombies, Ye Li¡¯s handsome face finally showed some excitement. Yue Zhu was now a fifth-tier zombie. He had to synthesize her into a Master-level zombie. ¡°Roar! Roar!¡± The zombies began to rush towards Ye Li! Ye Li activated the second level of the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword Embryo. In an instant, sword intent burst out. After the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword Embryo was activated, groups of zombies began to fall. It was too simple for Ye Li to synthesize zombies now. He just needed to use his Batch Synthesis skill. Then, Ye Li began to synthesize zombies in batches!!! ¡°Yue Zhu has been upgraded to a sixth-tier zombie.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Yue Zhu has been upgraded to a seventh-tier zombie.¡± Finally, Ye Li synthesized Yue Zhu into a tenth-tier zombie. As long as she went one step further, Yue Zhu would become a Master-level zombie. Yue Zhu was still a cute little loli, similar to Yutong. She carried a doll on her back and had a pair of big gem eyes. The degree of zombification on her face was almost invisible. ¡°Master, why do 1 feel that I¡¯ve become much stronger?¡± Yue Zhu looked at Ye Li in surprise. Ye Li smiled. ¡°Yue Zhu, you are not strong now. Your brothers and sisters are stronger, but soon, you will be as strong as your brothers and sisters..¡± Chapter 566 - Chapter 566: A Tier-3 Master-level Dark Night Tribe Member Chapter 566: A Tier-3 Master-level Dark Night Tribe Member Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Brothers and Sisters?¡± Yue Zhu naturally didn¡¯t know who Ye Li was referring to. ¡°You will find out in the future.¡± Ye Li said slowly. Then, Ye Li looked at Yue Zhu. He had forgotten that Yue Zhu was wearing dirty clothes. After opening the point mall, it didn¡¯t take long for Ye Li to find a set of clothes suitable for Yue Zhu. Super Cute Lolita Dress: A zombie-only dress. After wearing it, cuteness +10, price 10,000 points. Ye Li had too many points now. Without any hesitation, he bought this cute loli dress. He let Yue Zhu put on this cute loli dress. Yue Zhu instantly¡­ glowed. Not to mention Gao Ling, even Ye Li couldn¡¯t look straight at her. Too cute, too cute!!! Ye Li could swear that Yue Zhu was one of the cutest little lolis he had ever seen since he was born. The other one was Yutong. Gao Ling was stunned on the spot, and her fair face seemed to have frozen. ¡°This, this is too cute,¡± Gao Ling said in a daze. Yue Zhu was also a little stunned. She looked at Ye Li and said, ¡°Master, am I very cute now?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Ye Li nodded. Gao Ling tried to calm down. Yue Zhu was a zombie. How could a zombie be so cute? ¡°Huh?¡± Ye Li looked in a direction. He didn¡¯t expect that there would be Dark Race members in this small city, and their level didn¡¯t seem to be low. A few seconds later, this Dark Race member appeared in front of Ye Li. Ye Li knew the species of the Dark Race. It was called the Dark Night Tribe. The Dark Night Tribe Member could control zombies. When he was in the Huangjiang Base City, Ye Li had met some Dark Night Tribe members and were on good terms with them. This Dark Night Tribe member was a tier-3 Master-level Dark Race member. ¡°My zombie! My zombie!¡± This Dark Night Tribe member roared as if his heart was bleeding. It was naturally not easy to nurture a tenth-tier zombie. Looking at the corpse of the tenth-tier zombie, how could the Dark Night Tribe member not be sad? ¡°Human, you killed my zombie!¡± The tier 3 Master-level Dark Night Tribe Member roared at Ye Li and Gao Ling. ¡°That¡¯s right. What can you do?¡± Ye Li nodded. ¡°I want your lives!¡± the tier 3 Master-level Dark Night Tribe Member roared angrily. With that, the tier 3 Master-level Dark Night Tribe Member rushed towards Ye Li and Gao Ling. Not to mention Ye Li, even Gao Ling could easily kill this tier-three Master-level Dark Race member. After all, Gao Ling was a fifth-tier Transcender. A Transcender was equal to a Master-level zombie! Ye Li looked at the tier 3 Master-level Dark Night Tribe member rushing at him and secretly shook his head. If this Dark Night Tribe member ran away when he saw him, he wouldn¡¯t have chased him. But this Dark Night Tribe member didn¡¯t run. What could he do? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ye Li casually punched out. This punch seemed casual, but its power was extremely terrifying. This punch seemed to crack space. The tier-three Master-level Dark Night Tribe member was stunned to see such a punch. He wanted to stop, but he found that he couldn¡¯t. Boom! Ye Li¡¯s punch directly pierced through the tier 3 Dark Night Tribe member.. Chapter 567 - Chapter 567: The Heavenly Blade Sect and the Sword Sect Confronted Each Other. Chapter 567: The Heavenly Blade Sect and the Sword Sect Confronted Each Other. Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations The tier-three Master-level Dark Night Tribe Member couldn¡¯t believe that he had died just like that. Ye Li shook his head and looked at the Dark Night Tribe Member with pity. He slowly said, ¡°Stupid.¡± Since transmigrating to this parallel world, Ye Li had been meeting these stupid people or members of the Dark Race. He really couldn¡¯t understand why. Wasn¡¯t it good to live? Gao Ling looked at Ye Li¡¯s slightly thin back. Words couldn¡¯t describe her admiration for Ye Li. She really worshiped Ye Li. Why was there a person like Ye Li in this world!!! ¡°By the way, are any of the dark race members in your wasteland very strong?¡± Ye Li looked at Gao Ling. ¡°Yes, the Dark Temple,¡± Gao Ling replied. Sure enough, there was also a Dark Temple branch in this wasteland. In fact, Ye Li had set a goal for himself a long time ago, which was to destroy the Dark Temple branches all over the world. Although he was not a good person, he also wanted to enjoy the feeling of saving the world. However, for now, the most important thing was to upgrade Yue Zhu to a ist-tier Master-level zombie. As long as one worked hard enough, an iron pestle could be ground into a needle, let alone synthesize Yue Zhu into a ist-tier Master-level zombie. After Yue Zhu became a ist-tier Master-level zombie, she became even cuter. Next, it was time to return to the Sword Sect. When Ye Li and Gao Ling arrived outside the Sword Sect, they found countless powerful genetic warriors confronting the Sword Sect. Ye Li could easily guess that these powerful genetic warriors must be from the Heavenly Blade Sect. He and Yue Ling watched on the side and were not in a hurry to go over. ¡°Gao Feng, you killed the Grand Elder of our Heavenly Blade Sect. If we don¡¯t destroy your Sword Sect, how can our Heavenly Blade Sect survive in the wasteland!¡± Tang Lin stared at Gao Feng and said firmly. As the sect master of the Heavenly Blade Sect, Tang Lin¡¯s strength was obviously great. He was a tier-3 Chosen One. The people in the wasteland nicknamed him One Slash in Raging Sea. His weapon was the Raging Sea Broadsword. Gao Feng, the sect master of the Sword Sect, used the Green Thunder Sword as his weapon, known as the Green Thunder Sword Master. He was a tier-2 Chosen One. Although there was only one level difference between a tier-3 Chosen One and a tier-2 Chosen One, their strength was worlds apart. Ye Li was now a tier-1 Chosen One. If he synthesized his skills, he could even fight Tang Lin, a tier-3 Chosen One. Fortunately, Tang Lin was not a tier-4 Chosen One. Otherwise, Ye Li would have no chance of winning. ¡°Tang Lin, although your Heavenly Blade Sect is very strong, our Sword Sect is not jealous. You can try!¡± Gao Feng said coldly. The atmosphere in the air began to become extremely solemn. A big battle was about to break out at any time. ¡°Helie!¡± Tang Lin sneered. ¡°I heard that it was a young man who killed the Grand Elder. Why isn¡¯t that young man here?¡± Hearing Tang Lin¡¯s words, Ye Li knew that it was time for him to appear. Just as Gao Feng was about to speak, he suddenly heard a loud bang in the sky. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Immediately, a youth appeared in front of Tang Lin. The young man was very handsome, his eyes as bright as stars. When the people from the Heavenly Blade Sect saw Ye Li¡¯s appearance, they couldn¡¯t help but be shocked. They had never seen a handsome person like Ye Li. Tang Lin stared at Ye Li and said coldly, ¡°Are you the boy who killed the Grand Elder?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Ye Li nodded.. Chapter 568 - Chapter 568: Fight Tang Lin Chapter 568: Fight Tang Lin Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Seeing that Ye Li agreed so calmly, Tang Lin became even angrier. ¡°You are just a tier-1 Chosen One. How can you kill the Grand Elder of our Heavenly Blade Sect!¡± Tang Lin said coldly. Ye Li smiled. ¡°Maybe because I¡¯m handsome.¡± Hearing Ye Li¡¯s answer, the people of the Heavenly Blade Sect were dumbfounded. ¡°Do you know that you are about to die?¡± Tang Lin stared at Ye Li. ¡°Why do people always think they can kill me?¡± Ye Li really didn¡¯t understand. Although Tang Lin was a tier-3 Chosen One, it was impossible for him to kill Ye Li. Elder Tang Lin¡¯s expression was extremely cold. He didn¡¯t continue to look at Ye Li but at Gao Feng. ¡°Gao Feng, I¡¯ll kill Ye Li first and then destroy your Sword Sect. Do you have any objections?¡± Tang Lin said coldly to Gao Feng. As a tier-3 Chosen One, Tang Lin had the dominance he should have. Ye Li didn¡¯t expect Tang Lin to say such a thing. He secretly smiled, thinking that Tang Lin felt too good about himself. Gao Feng shouted angrily, ¡°Tang Lin, you¡¯re dreaming!¡± ¡°Hehe, the Heavenly Blade Sect is an absolute law in the wasteland. We can do whatever we want!¡± Tang Lin looked extremely smug. Ye Li wanted to laugh. He really wanted to laugh. This was the first time he was amused so much since he transmigrated to this parallel world. ¡°Tang Lin, if you want to kill me, Ye Li, come on.¡± Ye Li looked at Tang Lin indifferently. Tang Lin smiled faintly. ¡°Since you want to die, I¡¯ll let you die!¡± As soon as he said so, Tang Lin drew the Raging Sea broadsword. Clang! With a cold flash, the treasure broadsword was unsheathed! ¡°Supreme Thunder Dragon Slash!¡± Tang Lin slashed down, and an electric dragon roared. ¡°Roar!¡± Suddenly, this terrifying electric dragon pounced at Ye Li. This Heaven-grade skill was really terrifying! Ye Li couldn¡¯t help but become vigilant. He looked at the electric dragon that was coming at him. An Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword appeared in his hand. ¡°Heaven-shaking Sword Technique!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the sword fell! On the tip of the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword, a terrifying sword light shot at the electric dragon. Boom! The sword light and the electric dragon collided heavily. The people from the Heavenly Blade Sect and the Sword Sect widened their eyes. A battle of Heaven-grade skills was too terrifying. Suddenly, the electric dragon knocked away the terrifying sword light and rushed at Ye Li. In this battle of Heaven-grade skills, Ye Li was at a disadvantage, but Ye Li wasn¡¯t too surprised. After all, Tang Lin was a tier-3 Chosen One. Swish! Ye Li raised the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword and slashed out. The electric dragon that attacked him was already very weak. This sword directly cut the attacking Electric Dragon into nothingness. The people from the Heavenly Blade Sect and the Sword Sect were all frozen in place like clay sculptures, because such a scene was too shocking. ¡°Ye Li, I didn¡¯t expect you to have some strength. With the strength of a tier-1 Chosen One, you can actually withstand my Supreme Thunder Dragon Slash.¡± Tang Lin stared at Ye Li and said coldly. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°I didn¡¯t expect a tier-3 Chosen One to be so strong.¡± Ye Li looked at Tang Lin. When their eyes met, everyone held their breath. A shocking battle seemed to be coming. Suddenly, Tang Lin laughed coldly. ¡°Ye Li, you will definitely die in my next blow!¡± Tang Lin¡¯s tone was full of confidence, as if Ye Li would really die in his next blow.. Chapter 569 - Chapter 569: A Shocking War Chapter 569: A Shocking War Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Ye Li thought that the strength of a tier-3 Chosen One was indeed terrifying. He actually didn¡¯t resist the collision of the Heaven-grade skill just now. And it seemed that Tang Lin was preparing to use his ultimate move. Ye Li thought that he had underestimated the strength of a tier-3 Chosen One. However, his next slash was definitely not a joke either. Gao Ling looked at Ye Li, her heart in her throat. This battle had unknowingly evolved from a battle between the Heavenly Blade Sect and the Sword Sect to a battle between Ye Li and Tang Lin. Tang Lin raised the Raging Sea Broadsword high. Boom! A scarlet electric shock hit the Raging Sea Broadsword, and the power of the scarlet lightning began to entangle the Raging Sea Broadsword, which was really shocking. ¡°Sky-Domineering-Blade-Technique!¡± Tang Lin enunciated each word slowly. The moment he said that, the Raging Sea Broadsword fell. As soon as the Raging Sea Broadsword fell, a phantom of the Raging Sea Broadsword, hundreds of meters long, mixed with the power of red lightning, attacked Ye Li. Everyone from the Sword Sect widened their eyes. In their opinion, this blow was too terrifying. They had never seen such a terrifying attack since they were born. When Tang Lin condensed the power of red lightning in the morning, Ye Li also began to synthesize skills. He had four Heaven-grade skills!!! Demon God Domineering Fist, Annihilation Finger, Heaven-shaking Sword Technique and Sky Fiend Sword Technique. The four Heaven-grade skills were synthesized and became a Heaven-Defying Level skill, Sky Breaking Sword! This blow used all the spiritual energy in Ye Li¡¯s body. Ye Li opened the zombie Treasure Chest every day, so the spiritual energy in his body could be said to be infinite. But now, he had to use all his spiritual energy on the Sky Breaking Sword. Swish! A sound that cracked the space entered everyone¡¯s ears. Gods, demons, finger light, and sword light intertwined and burst out from the tip of the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword. The Sky Breaking Sword was about to clash with the Heavenly Overlord broadsword Technique. These two sides were evenly matched in strength. As for the people from the Heavenly Blade Sect and the Sword Sect, they had already retreated far away, and their eyes widened for the largest time in history. Finally, the Sky Breaking Sword collided with the Sky Domineering Blade Technique! ¡°Boom!¡± In the sky, the ground began to tremble violently, and a strong wind rose. It was as if the real end of the world had arrived. The moment the Sky Breaking Sword and the Sky Domineering Blade Technique collided, the entire space was filled with dazzling white light, making it impossible to see who won. The people from the Heavenly Blade Sect firmly believed that their sect master would definitely win. After all, the difference in strength was obvious. The result of a tier-3 Chosen One vs. a tier-1 Chosen One was without suspense. Everyone in the Sword Sect was worried for their deputy sect master. In the eyes of Gao Feng and the nine peak masters, Ye Li was now the pillar of the Sword Sect. When the dazzling white light slowly dissipated, everyone¡¯s eyes widened. But what they didn¡¯t expect was such a scene. Ye Li, Tang Lin! Blood oozed out of the corners of their mouths, and the two of them looked weak. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only It seemed that in addition to the exhaustion of spiritual energy, they were also quite injured. ¡°Ye Li, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so strong. I really miscalculated!¡± Gao Lin stared at Ye Li and said firmly. Before Ye Li said anything, Gao Lin said to the people of the Heavenly Blade Sect in a very weak voice, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Immediately, the people from the Heavenly Blade Sect left. As for the Sword Sect, they naturally cheered in victory.. Chapter 570 - Chapter 570: End of the Great Battle Chapter 570: End of the Great Battle Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Gao Feng wasn¡¯t surprised at all that Tang Lin left with the Heavenly Blade Sect members. After all, except for Tang Lin, the strongest person in the Heavenly Blade Sect was only a tier-1 Chosen One. And he was a tier-2 Chosen One. If they really fought, both the Heavenly Blade Sect and the Sword Sect would suffer heavy losses. He didn¡¯t want to see this situation, and Tang Lin didn¡¯t want to see this situation either. ¡°Deputy sect master, are you okay?¡± Gao Feng and the nine peak masters immediately came to Ye Li. Of course, they took Ye Li¡¯s injuries very seriously. Gao Ling¡¯s heart that was in her throat finally calmed down. In her opinion, it was enough as long as Ye Li was fine. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Ye Li said. There was no spiritual energy in his body now, and he couldn¡¯t even use the Healing Art. He had to wait for the spiritual energy to recover a little before using the Healing Art to treat his injuries. ¡°Deputy sect master, I¡¯ll find the best doctor in the wasteland immediately¡­¡± Gao Feng¡¯ words were cut off before he could finish, as Ye Li interrupted him. ¡°No, you can go back. Let me take a rest.¡± Hearing what Ye Li said, Gao Feng didn¡¯t say anything. Then, Gao Feng led the people from the Sword Sect to leave. Gao Ling didn¡¯t leave. For some reason, she really wanted to stay by Ye Li¡¯s side. The eleven women Ye Li brought were cultivating in seclusion and didn¡¯t know what had happened. ¡°Deputy sect master, your, your injuries¡­¡± Gao Ling looked at Ye Li carefully. At this moment, Ye Li¡¯s face was a little pale. He smiled faintly. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m very powerful?¡± Gao Ling was stunned. She only cared about Ye Li¡¯s injuries and didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to say such a thing. ¡°Deputy sect master, you are super powerful. You even tied with the sect master of the Heavenly Blade Sect. It¡¯s really terrifying,¡± Gao Ling replied. Ye Li shook his head. ¡°Actually, I¡¯m not strong at all. Both Tang Lin and I were injured.¡± Ye Li felt that his strength had to be improved. Even if the Apocalypse Legion was here, it couldn¡¯t change anything. After all, it was impossible for him to fuse the Apocalypse Legion into his body. After all, in this case, he would faint again, and he didn¡¯t know how long he would be unconscious. Hearing this, Gao Ling had mixed feelings. At first, when she met Ye Li, she thought that Ye Li was a megalomaniac, but later, she admired Ye Li more and more and even fell for him. He had reached such strength at such a young age! But they said that he was not strong at all. There was no such person in this world except him. ¡°By the way, your lover doesn¡¯t seem to have come yet.¡± Ye Li looked at Gao Ling playfully. Gao Ling was stunned. ¡°Lover?¡± Immediately, Gao Ling understood what Ye Li meant. ¡°Deputy sect master, Shi Yun is not my lover. Don¡¯t say that,¡± Gao Ling said to Ye Li shyly. Ye Li was a little amused. Whether this woman was cold, cute, cunny, or obedient, she would always have a feminine side. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Deputy sect master, are you sure your injury is really okay?¡± Gao Ling looked at Ye Li and continued. ¡°Injury?¡± Ye Li smiled and said, ¡°Who said I was injured?¡± Gao Ling was a little stunned. She looked at Ye Li¡¯s pale face, the blood at the corner of his mouth, and his weak look. He was obviously injured. Ye Li¡¯s spiritual energy had recovered a little, so he could activate the Healing Art. Then, he raised his palm, and a gentle white spiritual energy entered his body.. Chapter 571 - Chapter 571: The Deputy Sect Master Was Really A God Chapter 571: The Deputy Sect Master Was Really A God Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations A few seconds later, Ye Li¡¯s pale face regained its original color, and his weak body had recovered. ¡°Why didn¡¯t 1 notice that 1 was injured?¡± Ye Li said lightly to Gao Ling. Gao Ling was shocked to hear that. She looked at Ye Li in a daze and found that Ye Li had changed. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Gao Ling was puzzled. Ye Li smiled leisurely and said slowly, ¡°Because 1 can heal any injury.¡± Gao Ling certainly didn¡¯t believe Ye Li¡¯s words. Although she knew that Ye Li¡¯s strength was extremely terrifying, this was really unbelievable. Of course, Ye Li had already seen through Gao Ling¡¯s disbelief. No one could escape the detection of the Heavenly Spirit Eyes. ¡°Look, there¡¯s a snake there.¡± Ye Li pointed in a direction. ¡°A snake?¡± Gao Ling looked in the direction Ye Li was pointing and found a Bamboo Green Snake crawling. ¡°Deputy sect master, 1 really don¡¯t understand. This little snake is¡­¡± Before Gao Ling finished speaking, she heard a wind-breaking sound. Swish! In shock, Gao Ling looked at the little snake again and found that it had been cut in half. Snakes were extremely strong. Even if they were cut in half, they wouldn¡¯t completely die. As for Ye Li¡¯s healing technique, as long as a creature didn¡¯t die, it could be treated. Then, Ye Li slowly raised his palm, and a gentle white spiritual energy went towards the little snake. A miracle happened just like that¡­ Looking at the scene in front of her, Gao Ling¡¯s pupils couldn¡¯t help but constrict quickly because the broken body of the snake had actually recombined? ¡°How¡­ how is this possible?¡± Gao Ling couldn¡¯t believe it. She really couldn¡¯t believe it, but the truth was right in front of her eyes. How could she not believe it? ¡°Now, do you believe what I said?¡± Ye Li slowly said. How could she not believe such a magical divine technique when it appeared in front of Gao Ling? The deputy sect master was really a god. Gao Ling really worshiped Ye Li. The current Ye Li was her lifelong faith. Ye Li smiled. Hearing Gao Ling¡¯s praise, his handsome face didn¡¯t change at all. He had heard too many such praises. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go back to the Sword Sect.¡± Immediately, Gao Ling and Ye Li walked towards the Sword Sect. Sword Sect, Sword Palace. In the hall, the Sword Sect Master, Gao Feng, and the nine peak masters all walked back and forth. They felt more and more that Ye Li was quite strange. He was clearly seriously injured. Why didn¡¯t he see a doctor? Could it be¡­ Gao Feng suddenly thought of a shocking possibility, which struck him like a bolt from the blue. ¡°Oh my god!¡± He wondered if Ye Li¡¯s injuries were too serious and couldn¡¯t be treated. He didn¡¯t want to return to the Sword Sect because¡­ What an astonishing possibility!!! Seeing the sect master¡¯s exclamation, the nine peak masters were all stunned. Before they could ask anything, they heard a voice from outside the hall. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Deputy sect master, you¡¯re back!¡± Ye Li was now the pillar of the Sword Sect. When Gao Feng and the nine peak masters heard this, they hurriedly walked out of the hall. Seeing that it was indeed Ye Li, they were all overjoyed. ¡°Deputy sect master, it¡¯s great that you¡¯re fine.¡± Gao Feng bowed to Ye Li. Although Ye Li was the deputy sect master, Gao Feng was sincerely grateful to Ye Li. If it weren¡¯t for Ye Li, Sword City would have been plunged into misery and suffering when the zombies besieged the city.. Chapter 572 - Chapter 572: Great Event in the Wasteland Chapter 572: Great Event in the Wasteland Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Ye Li, Gao Feng and the others returned to the Sword Palace. ¡°Deputy sect master, I don¡¯t think Tang Lin will let it go!¡± A peak master said to Ye Li. ¡°Hmph!¡± Before Ye Li could speak, Gao Feng snorted and said coldly, ¡°So what? At most, well fight to the death.¡± ¡°But Tang Lin¡¯s master¡­¡± As soon as he said this, everyone in the Sword Palace fell silent. Ye Li smiled indifferently. He didn¡¯t ask further. It was obvious that the Sword Sect couldn¡¯t resist Gao Lin¡¯s master. He looked at the ceiling of the Sword Palace and said slowly to himself, ¡°It seems that a fierce battle is coming soon.¡± A few days later, there was turmoil in the wasteland. A large number of zombies rushed to Sword City. Passing by the bases of the major forces, the major forces were preparing to destroy the zombie army. However, the leading zombie was a Lord-level zombie. A Lord-level zombie equaled a Chosen One. No force dared to take action because the consequences of their action would be that their organization would be instantly annihilated. They could only release the news. However, what the major forces in the wasteland didn¡¯t expect was that there were a large number of zombies heading towards Sword City in many places, led by a Lord-level zombie. According to statistics, eight Lord-level zombies led an army of zombies to one place. High-leveled zombies kept joining them, and a mighty super zombie army, like a black cloud pressing down, made the major forces in the wasteland tremble in fear. Of course, the eight Lord-level zombies were Ye Li¡¯s Apocalypse Legion. Ye Li knew that there would be a big battle soon, so he recalled the Apocalypse Legion. At this point, all the major forces in the wasteland had learned of this matter, and the news spread further and further. After the battle in Sword City, Ye Li asked the Apocalypse Legion to go to various places in the wasteland to make a name. They seemed to have descended from the sky and arrived at the gathering places of zombies in the wasteland. During this period, they said more than one sentence, which was: ¡°Our master is the Demon King, Ye Li.¡± Although the major forces in the wasteland had never seen the Demon King Ye Li, this name was like thunder in the world, known to everyone. If the other forces didn¡¯t know who the Demon King Ye Li was, the Heavenly Blade Sect did, and they knew it very well. Heavenly Blade Sect. At this moment, Tang Lin, the master of the Heavenly Knife Sect, was recuperating. He didn¡¯t have the Healing Art like Ye Li. After being so seriously injured, he naturally had to take a good rest. ¡°Master, I¡¯ve already sent someone to report to the Four Weapons Hall. 1 believe the people from the Four Weapons Hall will be here soon!¡± Shi Yun looked at Tang Lin and said. Before Tang Lin graduated, he was the eldest disciple of the Broadsword Palace of the Four Weapons Hall. The Four Weapons Hall was a super force in the Mystic Land. It had more than hundreds of thousands of disciples and comprised the four palaces of broadsword, spear, axe, and rod. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After a few days of recuperation, Tang Lin looked better. He narrowed his eyes and smiled coldly. ¡°Demon King Ye Li!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect him to be able to control an army of zombies in addition to being so powerful. Now millions of zombies are rushing to Sword City. When my master comes, the Heavenly Blade Sect will order all the major forces in the wasteland to subdue¡­ the Demon King!¡± At this point, Tang Lin couldn¡¯t help but laugh coldly. At that time, all the major forces in the wasteland would think that Ye Li was an evil person. In fact, he was an evil person indeed. Otherwise, how could he control such high-leveled zombies? At that time, no matter how capable Ye Li was, there was nothing he could do.. Chapter 573 - Chapter 573: Synthesize of Millions of Zombies Chapter 573: Synthesize of Millions of Zombies Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations After a few more days, the Apocalypse Legion had led the zombie army to Sword City. Outside the Sword Palace. Gao Ling and Ye Li stood together. ¡°Deputy sect master, there are millions of zombies outside Sword City. How did you do it?¡± Gao Ling looked at Ye Li curiously. Ye Li smiled faintly. ¡°Because I am the Demon King, Ye Li.¡± Gao Ling was stunned. Wasn¡¯t this answer equivalent to not answering? ¡°Come with me to the outside of the Sword City,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Gao Ling nodded. Of course, she was willing to be with Ye Li. Not to mention outside the Sword City, she was willing to be with Ye Li in any place. Then, Ye Li and Gao Ling went out of the Sword City. At this moment, the outside of Sword City was already full of zombies. It was like a black cloud pressing down, making one¡¯s scalp tingle. Even Gao Ling, the eldest daughter of the Sword Sect, had never seen so many zombies. Suddenly, the eight Lord-level zombies of the Apocalypse Legion flew over. ¡°Master!¡± The eight Lord-level zombies greeted Ye Li respectfully. Ye Li nodded and then said, ¡°There¡¯s another new member in the Apocalypse Legion. Let me introduce her to you.¡± Immediately, Ye Li released Yue Zhu from the system space. Our Little Yue Zhu looked at the Apocalypse Legion in front of her and couldn¡¯t help but take a few steps back in fright, her cute little face full of shock. This was the suppression from high-leveled zombies. Yue Zhu was only a ist-tier Master-level zombie now. Compared to the eight zombies in the Apocalypse Legion, she was a whole realm away. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. They are your brothers and sisters.¡± Ye Li touched Little Yue Zhu¡¯s head and said. Ye Li introduced the zombies of the Apocalypse Legion to Little Yue Zhu one by one. Ah Da, Hongye, Bai Wawa, Yutong, Ah Qi, Bone Maiden, Long Yu, Mo You. Each of them was a Lord-level zombie. ¡°What a cute little sister.¡± Hongye squatted down and gently pinched Little Yue Zhu¡¯s cheek. Little Yuezhu swallowed and looked at Hongye in a daze. ¡°Sister Hongye, you¡¯re so beautiful.¡± With that said, Little Yuezhu realized that she seemed to have missed something and hurriedly said, ¡°Brothers and sisters are all very beautiful.¡± In Ye Li¡¯s Apocalypse Legion, among the eight Lord-level zombies, except for Bai Wawa, the others were all handsome men and beautiful women. Although Bai Wawa¡¯s skin was like a baby¡¯s, he was fat and weighed at least 200 catties. ¡°By the way, Master, did something important happen that you suddenly summoned us back?¡± All Da looked at Ye Li and asked. As the commander of the Apocalypse Legion, Ah Da had the most weight in the Apocalypse Legion. ¡°Yes.¡± Ye Li told the Apocalypse Legion everything that happened in the past few days. After hearing this, the Apocalypse Legion naturally understood everything. In fact, in the face of a battle of powerhouses, the number of zombies was useless, but in a battle with an army, the number of zombies mattered. Therefore, Ye Li was going to synthesize the millions of zombies outside the Sword City. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Do it.¡± Ye Li slowly said to the Apocalypse Legion. Then, the Apocalypse Legion, including Little Yue Zhu, began to attack. Even if it was a Batch Synthesis, the number of millions of zombies was shocking. After five days, Ye Li finally synthesized millions of zombies. He didn¡¯t upgrade the Apocalypse Legion, but synthesized the millions of zombies with Ah Da.. Chapter 574 - Chapter 574: Xuanyuan Sword Trial Chapter 574: Xuanyuan Sword Trial Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Ding! ¡°All Da has been upgraded to a fifth-tier Lord-level zombie.¡± Ye Li thought that the level of these zombies was too low. Most of them were level-one zombies. It was too difficult to synthesize Ah Da into a higher-leveled zombie. ¡°Congratulations to the host for upgrading to a tier-3 Chosen One.¡± At this moment, the system¡¯s voice resounded in Ye Li¡¯s mind. Ye Li was stunned. He was a tier-1 Chosen One before, but now he had directly become a tier-3 Chosen One? Now who could he reason with? He thought that there must be too many synthesized zombies, so he jumped realms. Ding! ¡°Triggered: Xuanyuan Sword Trial.¡± As the saying went, luck couldn¡¯t be stopped. Then, Ye Li entered an unfamiliar space. This space was a little different from the space he had entered before. It was as if he had entered the eighteenth level of hell. There was magma everywhere, and there were malevolent spirits everywhere. It was terrifying. But Ye Li¡¯s handsome face didn¡¯t change at all. Since transmigrating to this parallel world, there had been dozens of fierce battles, and wherever he went, blood flowed like a river. He was not afraid of anything, let alone malevolent spirits! These malevolent spirits were huge and had countless cracks on their bodies. The cracks were filled with hellfire, and they held hell spiritual weapons like mountains. Clang! A cold light appeared, and the supreme divine weapon, the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword, appeared in Ye Li¡¯s hand. Roar!!! Suddenly, dozens of malevolent spirits roared and rushed at Ye Li. Each of these malevolent spirits had the strength of a Chosen One. In other words, Ye Li was facing dozens of malevolent spirits with the strength of a Chosen One alone. If it were an ordinary tier 3 Chosen One, he would probably have no better ending than death. But could Ye Li be like an ordinary tier-3 Chosen One? Ye Li activated the second level of the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword Embryo. In an instant, sword intent burst out. He slashed out the Heaven-shaking Sword Technique and the Sky Fiend Sword Technique! The two Heaven-grade sword techniques were both large-scale killing techniques, and their strength was enough to destroy the world. In an instant, several malevolent spirits were killed. Swish! With a wind-breaking sound, Ye Li had already disappeared. ¡°Swish! Swish! Swish!¡± With a cold flash, the terrifying sword light slashed at every malevolent spirit. After a while, dozens of malevolent spirits died. Ding! ¡°Congratulations, host, for completing the Dragon-slaying Blade trial.¡± ¡°Congratulations to the host for upgrading the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword Embryo to the third level.¡± ¡°Congratulations to the host for obtaining a chance to upgrade all your skills to the Heaven-Defying Level.¡± Hearing the system¡¯s words, Ye Li was excited. The reward this time was really terrifying. How terrifying was the chance to upgrade all his skills to the Heaven-Defying Level? Ding! ¡°Host, the Xuanyuan Sword wants to recognize you as its master. Do you want to accept it?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Ye Li didn¡¯t hesitate at all. ¡°The Xuanyuan Sword starts to recognize you as its master:¡± ¡°10%¡­ 30%¡­ 60%¡­ 100%.¡± ¡°The Xuanyuan Sword has successfully acknowledged you as its master.¡± The system¡¯s voice rang. Ye Li smiled faintly. He returned to the real world from the unfamiliar space. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Now, his skills had been improved. The Demon God Domineering Fist, the Annihilation Finger, the Heaven-shaking Sword Technique, and the Sky Fiend Sword Technique had all been upgraded to the Heaven-Defying Level. Ye Li had thought that the zombies in the Apocalypse Legion could also be upgraded, but it seemed that he was wrong. Now that the sword intent of his Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword had reached the third level, his strength was many times stronger than before. He could easily suppress someone like Tang Lin! Chapter 575 - Chapter 575: The Eleven Women Came Out of Seclusion Chapter 575: The Eleven Women Came Out of Seclusion Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Now, it was time to fuse the Xuanyuan Sword into the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword. ¡°Fuse!¡± A few seconds later, the Xuanyuan Sword fused into the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword. After the fusion of the sword light of the Xuan Yuan Sword, the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword was much more terrifying than before. ¡°Deputy sect master, you are too terrifying. Only you can do this in this world.¡± Gao Ling looked at Ye Li and said. Ye Li smiled faintly and slowly said, ¡°Maybe.¡± At this moment, a disciple of the Sword Sect suddenly arrived outside the Sword City. Before the disciple of the Sword Sect could speak, he saw the nine zombies in the Apocalypse Legion. He was so frightened that his true soul left his body! ¡°What are you afraid of?¡± Gao Ling glared at the Sword Sect disciple. The disciples of the Sword Sect had seen the Apocalypse Legion in the last battle in Sword City, but that was very far away. Now that it was right in front of them, how could they not be afraid? ¡°Deputy sect master, Miss, the sect master asked me to call you back. Miss Xiao Hui and the others have come out of seclusion,¡± the Sword Sect disciple said. ¡°Oh?¡± Ye Li smiled. Then, Ye Li took the nine zombies and high spirits of the Apocalypse Legion back to the Sword Sect. Xiao Hui, Yun Yun Man, Su Xun¡¯er, Lu Qian, Lu Qingxue, Qian Ruxue, Luo Yue, Luo Li, Ziqiong, Ling Fei, Li Yanlu. The eleven women were the Beauty Legion in the Apocalypse Legion. However, their current strength was too low and they were really not suitable for fighting. They were the disciples of the Sword Sect¡¯s sect master, Gao Feng, so they were naturally in the Sword Palace and didn¡¯t belong to any of the ten peaks of the Sword Sect. After Ye Li arrived outside the Sword Palace, the eleven women came up to him. ¡°Senior.¡± The eleven women shouted at Ye Li in unison. Ye Li nodded and found that the realms of the eleven women had all improved. However, it was still not enough. Li Yanlu was already a seventh-tier Transcender. She was originally only a tier 3 Transcender. Ye Li didn¡¯t know what method Gao Feng used, but the other ten women¡¯s realms were the same. This was something Ye Li didn¡¯t expect. The ten women were all tenth-tier Evolved Beings. As long as they went further, they could become Transcenders. Ye Li chatted with the eleven women for a while more, and a peak master walked out of the Sword Palace. ¡°Deputy sect master, the sect master has something to discuss with you.¡± The peak master said respectfully to Ye Li. Ye Li didn¡¯t say much and walked into the hall with the peak master. He didn¡¯t let the Apocalypse Legion follow them in. The eleven women hadn¡¯t seen the Apocalypse Legion for a long time, and he would just let them talk nicely. Ye Li and the Peak Master entered the hall, and Gao Feng hurriedly invited Ye Li to sit down. ¡°Sect Master, is the Heavenly Blade Sect going to attack again?¡± Ye Li looked at Gao Feng and asked. Gao Feng nodded. ¡°Yes, deputy sect master. The Heavenly Blade Sect is no longer the same as before.¡± The nine peak masters all looked solemn. Ye Li smiled and said indifferently, ¡°What do you mean, Sect Master?¡± Gao Feng sighed heavily and said after a few seconds, ¡°I wonder if you have heard of the Four Weapons Hall.¡± Then, Gao Feng told Ye Li everything about the Four Weapons Hall. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Although Ye Li didn¡¯t think of this, there was no surprise on his handsome face. He was even more interested in the Mystic Land, which was much stronger than the wasteland. ¡°Deputy sect master, I called you over just to see how you think we should resist it.¡± Gao Feng looked at Ye Li. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be afraid of. Isn¡¯t it just the Heavenly Blade Sect? Isn¡¯t it just the Four Weapons Hall?¡± Ye Li slowly said. As soon as he said this, Gao Feng and the nine peak masters were all stunned.. Chapter 576 - Chapter 576: Unfortunately, You Missed One Thing Chapter 576: Unfortunately, You Missed One Thing Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Gao Feng pondered for a few seconds and then said to Ye Li, ¡°Deputy sect master, the Four Weapons Hall is not something we can afford to offend.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, deputy sect master. Now that Tang Lin¡¯s master, Li Qiankun, has arrived at the Heavenly Blade Sect, the Heavenly Blade Sect is no longer the Heavenly Blade Sect from a few days ago.¡± A peak master also said to Ye Li. Ye Li smiled faintly. ¡°So you¡¯re afraid?¡± After they fought Tang Lin and both sides suffered heavy losses back then, Gao Feng and the peak masters said firmly, ¡°We¡¯ll deal with whatever comes our way!¡± Now they were already so frightened before the soldiers even arrived, which made Ye Li feel a little funny. However, Ye Li wouldn¡¯t blame them because this was human nature. Gao Lin¡¯s master, Li Qiankun, was known as Qiankun Broadsword Master. His meteorite broadsword terrifies everyone even in the Mystic Land, not to mention the wasteland. Gao Feng and the nine peak masters looked at Ye Li, waiting for Ye Li¡¯s reply. A few seconds later, Ye Li looked at Gao Feng and the nine peak masters indifferently and slowly said, Unfortunately, you missed one thing. When Gao Feng heard this, he hurriedly asked, ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°The Heavenly Blade Sect is no longer the Heavenly Blade Sect of the past, and am I still the Ye Li of the past?¡± Gao Feng and the nine peak masters didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to say such a thing. ¡°Deputy sect master, do you mean¡­¡± Gao Feng didn¡¯t finish. He looked at Ye Li in confusion. Ye Li smiled. ¡°Just wait. When the time comes, you will know that Li Qiankun is nothing in front of me.¡± Domineering, absolutely domineering. Gao Feng and the nine peak masters looked at Ye Li. For some reason, their blood was boiling again. Back then, they were also people who dominated the wasteland. Wherever they went, they made many people tremble in fear. Then, Ye Li walked out of the hall. The Apocalypse Legion, the eleven women, and Gao Ling walked over. ¡°Senior, did something big happen? We are very powerful now.¡± Xiao Hui looked at Ye Li and smiled happily. Ye Li was amused and slowly said, ¡°What if 1 tell you that the opponent the Sword Sect will face will be a super powerful existence?¡± As soon as he said this, the eleven women and Gao Ling were all stunned. ¡°Senior, who are you referring to?¡± Xiao Hui¡¯s cute little face was full of confusion. ¡°Li Qiankun.¡± Ye Li slowly said word by word. ¡°What!!!¡± Gao Ling gasped. The eleven women had never heard of Li Qiankun, nor did they know who he was. ¡°Sister Gao Ling, who is Li Qiankun?¡± Xiao Hui looked at Gao Ling in confusion. Gao Ling calmed herself down and then told the eleven women everything she knew about Li Qiankun. The expression on the eleven women¡¯s faces had changed from curiosity to shock, and then to extreme shock. ¡°Senior, well¡­¡± The eleven women all looked at Ye Li, and then they all looked worried. ¡°Are you worried about me?¡± Ye Li said lightly. Before the eleven women or Gao Ling could speak, Ye Li spoke again. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me forever, because no one in this world can do anything to me, Ye Li.¡± As soon as he said so, the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword appeared in his hand. The sword pointed at the sky! Suddenly, a supreme sword light rushed into the sky, shocking everyone. ¡°Boom!¡± An earth-shaking sound appeared, and the sky had already split into two sides, giving off an extremely visual impact.. Chapter 577 - Chapter 577: Who Was Willing to Go to the Sword Sect? Chapter 577: Who Was Willing to Go to the Sword Sect? Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations The eleven women and Gao Ling were stunned. The power of this sword was too terrifying. Ye Li smiled faintly. He looked at the eleven women and Gao Ling and slowly said, ¡°What do you think of this slash?¡± The eleven women and Gao Ling were speechless. They looked at Ye Li dumbfounded. ¡°So, you don¡¯t have to worry at all. As I said, the person who can kill me, Ye Li, is not born yet,¡± Ye Li said frankly. Heavenly Blade Sect. In the hall of the Heavenly Blade Sect, there was an old man sitting on the throne above. The old man looked cold and his eyes were like eagles¡¯ eyes, giving off a dignified aura. The old man was none other than Qiankun Broadsword Master, Li Qiankun, the master of Tang Lin. Li Qiankun was the master of the Broadsword Palace of the Four Weapons Hall in the Mystic Land. He was an eighth-tier Chosen One. Tang Lin sat on Li Qiankun¡¯s left, and below him were the elders of the Heavenly Blade Sect. ¡°Tang Lin, is the Demon King Ye Li you mentioned really so powerful?¡± Li Qiankun looked at Tang Lin and asked. Upon hearing this, Tang Lin immediately became serious. ¡°Yes, Master. That Demon King Ye Li is only a tier-1 Chosen One, but he and I were seriously injured by each other!¡± Upon hearing this, Li Qiankun stroked his beard and narrowed his eyes. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect there to be such a genius in this world, a tier-1 Chosen One fought a tier-3 Chosen One into a draw. It¡¯s simply unbelievable.¡± Tang Lin sneered. ¡°However, the Demon King Ye Li is like an ant in front of Master. He¡¯s really pitifully weak.¡± ¡°Hahaha.¡± Li Qiankun laughed out loud when he heard that. He felt that Tang Lin was right. No matter what kind of genius the Demon King Ye Li was, he was just an ant in front of him and had no chance of winning. ¡°Master, should we attack the Heavenly Blade Sect now?¡± Tang Lin said respectfully to Li Qiankun. Suddenly, a disdainful smile appeared on Li Qiankun¡¯s old face. ¡°It¡¯s just a small Demon King. He¡¯s not qualified to let me go at all. Let him come and be killed by me,¡± Li Qiankun said indifferently. Tang Lin was stunned. ¡°But Master, I¡¯m afraid the Demon King Ye Li won¡¯t listen¡­¡± Before Tang Lin finished speaking, Li Qiankun interrupted him. ¡°Just use my name. I don¡¯t believe that the Demon King Ye Li dares not to come. If he really doesn¡¯t come, I guarantee that I will destroy his body and soul!¡± Li Qiankun sneered. Tang Lin smiled bitterly to himself. At that time, he had the same idea as Li Qiankun. He asked Grand Elder Wang Changming to ask Ye Li to come. But Wang Changming¡¯s ending¡­ ¡°I wonder who is willing to go to the Sword Sect?¡± Tang Lin looked at the elders and asked. ¡°Uh, well¡­¡± Hearing this, all the elders in the hall looked at each other in bewilderment. They had seen the strength of the Demon King, Ye Li. If they went there, they would definitely die. ¡°Who is willing to go to the Sword Sect?¡± Tang Lin asked again. All the elders fell silent. No one dared to speak. After all, who was willing to die? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Seeing this, Tang Lin couldn¡¯t help but be a little angry. The dignified Heavenly Blade Sect actually chose to be a coward. How could he not be angry? ¡°Master, I¡¯m willing to go to the Sword Sect.¡± At this moment, a voice entered everyone¡¯s ears. Everyone was shocked and hurriedly looked in the direction of the voice, only to find that the person who spoke was none other than the eldest disciple of the Heavenly Blade Sect, Shi Yun. Shi Yun was an absolute genius in the wasteland. He and Gao Ling of the Sword Sect were known as a dragon and a phoenix, and he was the future sect master of the Heavenly Knife Sect.. Chapter 578 - Chapter 578: Shi Yun Went to the Sword Sect. Chapter 578: Shi Yun Went to the Sword Sect. Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Tang Lin was a little stunned. He didn¡¯t expect Shi Yun to say such a thing. Although Shi Yun was an absolute genius in the wasteland, he was only a fifth-tier Transcender. If he went to the Sword Sect, he would die. ¡°Shi Yun, you can¡¯t go.¡± Tang Lin said to Shi Yun. Shi Yun, on the other hand, looked proud as if he was not afraid at all. ¡°Master, if the Heavenly Blade Sect doesn¡¯t even dare to go to the Sword Sect, is our Heavenly Blade Sect still the number one sect in the wasteland? Now that Master Qiankun is guarding the Heavenly Blade Sect, I don¡¯t believe Demon King Ye Li dares to do anything to me!¡± It was not difficult to see that Shi Yun was very confident. Hearing this, Tang Lin looked at Li Qiankun and then at Shi Yun. Then, he gritted his teeth and agreed. ¡°Okay, but you have to be careful.¡± Hearing Tang Lin agree, a grim smile appeared on Shi Yun¡¯s handsome face. In the past few days, he had heard the words ¡°Demon King Ye Li¡± countless times. He didn¡¯t go to the battle between Ye Li and Tang Lin last time. He was completely unfamiliar with the Demon King Ye Li. ¡°Master, I¡¯m going!¡± With that, Shi Yun disappeared. Ye Li sat under a tilted tree, feeling a little bored. He wondered why the Heavenly Blade Sect hadn¡¯t come to him. Did the Heavenly Blade Sect admit defeat? Now his name was known by everyone in the wasteland. Anyone who heard his name would probably take three steps back in fright. At this moment, a disciple of the Sword Sect walked over. ¡°Deputy sect master, someone from the Heavenly Blade Sect has come.¡± As soon as he said this, Ye Li¡¯s handsome face lit up. He had just wondered why the Heavenly Blade Sect hadn¡¯t come to cause trouble for him, and they had come now. Then, Ye Li and the disciple of the Sword Sect walked to a place. Soon, Ye Li saw the people from the Heavenly Blade Sect. However, he was greatly disappointed! He would never have thought that the Heavenly Blade Sect only sent a fifth-tier Transcender over. What a joke. Gao Feng and the nine peak masters were also there. They stared at the fifth-tier Transcender in front of them. This fifth-tier Transcender was none other than Shi Yun. ¡°The deputy sect master is here.¡± A voice entered everyone¡¯s ears. Everyone quickly looked in the direction of the voice and found Ye Li walking over slowly. Shi Yun stared at Ye Li. As soon as he saw Ye Li, he couldn¡¯t stay calm anymore. He had absolute confidence in his appearance, but compared to Ye Li in front of him, the difference was like heaven and earth. Besides, there was an insurmountable gap in strength between them. For a moment, Shi Yun couldn¡¯t help but secretly be angry. ¡°Are you the Demon King, Ye Li?¡± Shi Yun stared at Ye Li and said coldly. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Ye Li nodded. Shi Yun calmed down, then looked at Ye Li and said, ¡°Since you are the Demon King Ye Li, come with me.¡± ¡°Where are we going?¡± Ye Li looked at Shi Yun. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Shi Yun sneered. ¡°The Heavenly Blade Sect, of course.¡± Ye Li also smiled when he heard that. He couldn¡¯t help but laugh. ¡°Do you think a mere fifth-tier Transcender like you is worthy of making me go to the Heavenly Blade Sect?¡± Ye Li¡¯s handsome face was full of mockery. ¡°You¡­ You!¡± Shi Yun gritted his teeth.. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, Qiankun Broadsword Master wants you to go to the Heavenly Blade Sect!¡± Chapter 579 - Chapter 579: You Are Already Dead Chapter 579: You Are Already Dead Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Ye Li looked at Shi Yun casually. ¡°Qiankun Broadsword Master wants me to go to the Heavenly Blade Sect?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Shi Yun nodded. He had Qiankun Broadsword Master and the Heavenly Blade Sect to rely on, so he didn¡¯t have to be afraid of Ye Li at all. ¡°What if 1 don¡¯t go?¡± Ye Li looked at Shi Yun playfully. Shi Yun was shocked because he didn¡¯t know how to answer. He was only a fifth-tier Transcender, but the other party could kill him thousands of times in an instant. However¡­ Shi Yun suddenly sneered to himself. Although the Demon King Ye Li was outrageously strong, he certainly had to be afraid of Qiankun Broadsword Master. Therefore, he was sure that Ye Li wouldn¡¯t dare to do anything to him. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, you are just an ant in front of Qiankun Broadsword Master. Qiankun Broadsword Master only needs one blow to destroy your body and soul!¡± ¡°If you go to the Heavenly Blade Sect, you might have a chance of survival. If you don¡¯t, not only you, but even the entire Sword Sect will disappear from this world forever.¡± In fact, even if Ye Li went to the Heavenly Blade Sect, the Heavenly Blade Sect would never let him and the Sword Sect off. This was just Shi Yun¡¯s excuse. Ye Li smiled faintly. He looked at Shi Yun up and down for a few seconds and then shook his head regretfully. ¡°What a pity.¡± ¡°What¡¯s a pity?¡± Shi Yun widened his eyes and asked quickly. ¡°Do you know that you were already dead when you said that just now?¡± Ye Li slowly said. As soon as he said this, Shi Yun¡¯s pupils were constricted. He would never have dreamed that Ye Li would say such a thing. ¡°What¡­ What do you want?¡± Until now, Shi Yun finally panicked. Ye Li¡¯s handsome face was calm. He said slowly, ¡°I don¡¯t want anything. 1 just want your life.¡± ¡°No! You can¡¯t kill me. Qiankun Broadsword Master is my master¡¯s master. If you kill me, he will definitely¡­¡± Swish! As a wind-breaking sound sounded, Shi Yun covered his neck with both hands. His eyes were wide open, and his face was full of disbelief. He couldn¡¯t believe that he had died just like that. Then, Shi Yun fell to the ground, no longer alive. Ye Li looked at Shi Yun¡¯s corpse indifferently and slowly shook his head. Shi Yun could have had a beautiful life, but he made a mistake. His mistake was to provoke Ye Li. Gao Feng and the nine peak masters looked at each other and smiled bitterly. Now it was inevitable to start a full-scale war with the Heavenly Blade Sect. Gao Feng looked at Ye Li. Now that things had come to this point, he could only choose to believe Ye Li. ¡°Deputy sect master, what should we do with Shi Yun¡¯s corpse!¡± Gao Feng looked at Ye Li. ¡°Whatever,¡± Ye Li replied casually. Then, Gao Feng asked someone to carry Shi Yun¡¯s body down. ¡°Yun¡¯er!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Tang Lin shouted. Looking at Shi Yun¡¯s Life Card that had been burnt up, his eyes turned red. If the Life Card was burnt up, it meant that this person was already dead. The elders of the Heavenly Blade Sect were also furious. They had been nurturing Shi Yun as the next sect master, but now he had died in the Sword Sect. How could they not be angry? Li Qiankun stood with his hands behind his back, a cold smile on his old face. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, you are really bold!¡± Chapter 580 - Chapter 580: All-out War Chapter 580: All-out War Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Gather everyone!¡± Tang Lin said coldly, his eyes red. His most beloved disciple was dead. He wanted¡­ revenge! Li Qiankun didn¡¯t stop Tang Lin. He was getting more and more interested in Ye Li. His intuition told him that the Demon King, Ye Li, should be a very arrogant person, just like him. Unfortunately, he, Li Qiankun, was certainly qualified to be arrogant, but how could the Demon King Ye Li be qualified to be arrogant in front of him? At that time, with a casual blow, the Demon King Ye Li would die on the spot. Not long after, all the disciples of the Heavenly Blade Sect were successfully gathered. Led by Li Qiankun, Tang Lin, and the ten Grand Elders, tens of thousands of people headed towards the Sword Sect. A disciple of the Sword Sect ran into the hall and said in panic, ¡°Sect Master, Sect Master! The Heavenly Blade Sect is coming to the Sword Sect and has mobilized all the disciples in the sect.¡± As soon as he said this, Gao Feng and the nine peak masters were all shocked. Then, they calmed down. They had already expected a full-scale war with the Heavenly Blade Sect. There was nothing to be surprised about. They were mainly afraid of Qiankun Broadsword Master, Li Qiankun. Li Qiankun was an eighth-tier Chosen One!!! Immediately, Gao Feng and the nine peak masters all looked at Ye Li, only to find that Ye Li¡¯s handsome face didn¡¯t change at all as if he didn¡¯t hear them. ¡°Deputy sect master, what do you think we should do?¡± A peak master looked at Ye Li and asked. Ye Li smiled faintly. ¡°Don¡¯t panic. They haven¡¯t arrived yet.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Ye Li picked up the teacup and slowly drank the tea. Gao Feng and the nine peak masters were stunned. They didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to be so calm at a time like this. Ye Li was now a tier-3 Chosen One and had the third level of the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword. His weapon was the supreme divine weapon, the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword. However, compared to the Knife Master, Li Qiankun, there was definitely a world of difference. After all, this was the difference between an eighth-tier Chosen One and a third-tier Chosen One. Ye Li had already thought it through. At most, he would fuse the Apocalypse Legion into his body. Although this would make him fall asleep, it couldn¡¯t be helped. At this moment, the system¡¯s voice suddenly appeared in his mind. Ding! ¡°Congratulations to the host for obtaining a random lottery chance.¡± Ye Li used this chance to draw the lottery without hesitation. Immediately, the virtual pointer began to spin in the roulette wheel, and a few seconds later, the pointer stopped. ¡°Congratulations to the host for obtaining a chance to be immune to zombie fusion.¡± Zombie Fusion Immunity Opportunity: It can fuse zombies into the host¡¯s body without any side effects. This cheat¡­ Ye Li didn¡¯t know what to say. It was simply terrifying. His four current skills were all at the Heaven-Defying Level. In addition to the eight Heaven-grade skills of the Apocalypse Legion, and the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword Embryo was on the third level. Most importantly, Ah Da was now a fifth-tier Lord-level zombie. Without any of the conditions, he couldn¡¯t beat Li Qiankun. After all, an eighth-tier Chosen One was too terrifying. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only A moment later, a disciple of the Sword Sect ran into the hall in fright. ¡°Deputy sect master, the people from the Heavenly Blade Sect, the people from the Heavenly Blade Sect have arrived outside the Sword City!¡± The Sword Sect disciple trembled. Upon hearing this, Gao Feng looked at Ye Li and found that Ye Li was still extremely indifferent. He gritted his teeth and shouted, ¡°All disciples of the Sword Sect, fight¡­ the Heavenly Blade Sect!¡± Then, among the more than 7,000 disciples of the Sword Sect, Gao Ling and the eleven women were naturally among them. Led by Gao Feng, Ye Li, and the nine peak masters, they all went to the Sword City.. Chapter 581 - Chapter 582: Fight Li Qiankun Chapter 582: Fight Li Qiankun Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Li Qiankun looked at the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword in Ye Li¡¯s hand and couldn¡¯t help being stunned. He had a feeling that the meteorite broadsword in his hand was simply scrap metal compared to the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword in Ye Li¡¯s hand. As for the zombie behind Ye Li, when Tang Lin told him about it, he didn¡¯t believe him, but now it seemed that it was true. Demon King Ye Li could really control such a high-leveled zombie. ¡°Demon King Ye Li,I didn¡¯t expect you to be so interesting.¡± Li Qiankun came back to his senses and smiled at Ye Li. At this moment, the Heavenly Blade Sect and the Sword Sect were still fighting, and more and more people fell. Li Qiankun was an eighth-tier Chosen One, and Ye Li was a tier-3 Chosen One. The gap in strength was too huge. Without thinking too much, Ye Li chose to fuse the Apocalypse Legion into his body. Anyway, there was a Zombie Fusion Immunity Chance. ¡°Fuse!¡± Suddenly, the eight Lord-level zombies of the Apocalypse Legion fused into Ye Li¡¯s body. Immediately, Ye Li became a Chosen One of the seventh-tier. Although there was only a small gap between a seventh-tier Chosen One and an eighth-tier Chosen One, there was still an insurmountable gap. Unfortunately, Ye Li could synthesize skills, and the skills he synthesized were at least heaven-grade. ¡°How¡­ how is this possible?¡± Li Qiankun was stunned. A second ago, Ye Li was still a tier-3 Chosen One. How did he become a seventh-tier Chosen One in the next second? It was not until this moment that Li Qiankun finally understood why Ye Li could be so calm. It turned out that he had something to rely on. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, 1 didn¡¯t expect you to have such a secret method!¡± Li Qiankun came back to his senses and said coldly to Ye Li. ¡°However, 1 still only need one blow to kill you!¡± As soon as he said so, a sonic boom sounded, and Li Qiankun disappeared. After Ye Li integrated into the Apocalypse Legion, he had already caught sight of Li Qiankun. He smiled evilly and activated the third level of the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword Embryo. In an instant, his sword intent reached its peak. Swish! Ye Li slashed out. After fusing with the Xuanyuan Sword, the sword light of the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword was many times more terrifying than before. The sword light flew towards Li Qiankun! Li Qiankun was secretly surprised. He didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to be able to catch his figure. Having no choice, Li Qiankun could only slash out a terrifying broadsword beam with the Meteorite broadsword. ¡°Boom!¡± In the end, there was a shocking bang in the sky, and the knife light and sword light offset each other. At this moment, the Heavenly Blade Sect and the Sword Sect stopped at the same time and looked at the peerless battle in midair. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, your sword light can actually block my knife light!¡± Li Qiankun stared at Ye Li. Ye Li sneered. ¡°Not only can I block your knife light, but 1 can also kill you with one blow.¡± Ye Li didn¡¯t speak loudly, but everyone from the Heavenly Blade Sect and the Sword Sect heard him. Hearing this, everyone was dumbfounded. One had to know that Li Qiankun was an eighth-tier Chosen One. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Demon King Ye Li actually said that he could kill him in one go? No one would believe it. ¡°Hahaha!¡± Li Qiankun laughed out loud because he had heard the funniest joke in history. He, Li Qiankun, had dominated the Mystic Land for decades, but he had never seen anyone as arrogant as Ye Li. Now he had met one in this small wasteland. ¡°What are you laughing at?¡± Ye Li looked at Li Qiankun in confusion. ¡°I¡¯m laughing at your shameless boasting. You¡¯re just a pitiful ant. How dare you talk nonsense in front of me!¡± Li Qiankun said coldly.. Chapter 582 - Chapter 581: Battle Starts Chapter 581: Battle Starts Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Sword City. The Heavenly Blade Sect and the Sword Sect were already confronting each other. A shocking battle was about to break out. ¡°Demon King Ye Li!¡± Tang Lin gritted his teeth and stared at Ye Li. Ye Li looked calm. He looked at Tang Lin indifferently. ¡°Why are you so angry?¡± As soon as he said this, not only Tang Lin, but everyone in the Heavenly Blade Sect was shocked. Why was he so angry? Not to mention that Grand Elder Wang Changming had died in the Sword Sect, even Shi Yun, the Heavenly Talent of the Heavenly Blade Sect, had died in the Heavenly Blade Sect. Now Ye Li asked Tang Lin why he was so angry. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, I¡¯m going to tear you into pieces and let you taste the most pain in the world!¡± Tang Lin¡¯s tone was terrifyingly grim. Ye Li smiled calmly. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that you¡¯re not that capable.¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± Suddenly, a slightly old laugh entered everyone¡¯s ears. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, how dare you say such a thing in front of me? Do you really not know how to write the word ¡®death¡¯?¡± The person who spoke was none other than Qiankun Broadsword Master, Li Qiankun. Ye Li could tell that the old man was Li Qiankun. Before he could speak, Li Qiankun continued, ¡°Demon King Ye Li, what are you waiting for? Come and die.¡± In Li Qiankun¡¯s opinion, Ye Li was already a dead person with no chance of survival. Everyone from the Sword Sect looked at each other in bewilderment. Of course, they had heard of Li Qiankun. In their eyes, such an existence was a supreme powerhouse. ¡°Li Qiankun, do you really believe your eyes?¡± Ye Li slowly said. As soon as he said this, everyone from the Heavenly Blade Sect and the Sword Sect was stunned, not understanding what Ye Li meant. Li Qiankun sneered. ¡°Not only do 1 believe in my own eyes, but 1 can also see your corpse soon.¡± ¡°In that case, come on.¡± Ye Li slowly hooked his finger at Li Qiankun. Seeing this, Li Qiankun was furious. ¡°Brat, you don¡¯t even know that you¡¯re about to die!¡± ¡°Attack!¡± Li Qiankun shouted angrily. With Li Qiankun¡¯s order, the tens of thousands of disciples of the Heavenly Blade Sect began to rush over. The scene was magnificent! Seeing that the Heavenly Blade Sect had taken action, Gao Feng, the sect master of the Sword Sect, shouted, ¡°Attack!¡± Immediately, the thousands of disciples of the Sword Sect also rushed over. The disciples of the Heavenly Blade Sect and the Sword Sect were locked in a melee. The sound of fighting shook the heavens and the earth, and the scene began to become tragic. Then, Tang Lin, the ten Grand Elders, Gao Feng, and the nine peak masters also joined the battle. Li Qiankun and Ye Li stared at each other as if they couldn¡¯t see anyone else but each other. Swish! Suddenly, Li Qiankun and Ye Li jumped into the air almost at the same time. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, 1 really don¡¯t understand why you can still be so calm. Don¡¯t you know that 1 can kill you with one blow?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Really? How can a person like you change? I think only death can change you, but you don¡¯t dare to die, so 1 can only help you.¡± Hearing Ye Li¡¯s words, Li Qiankun burst into fury. He opened his hand and a meteorite broadsword appeared in his hand. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, I allow you to show your weapon before you die.¡± Li Qiankun stared at Ye Li and said. Ye Li didn¡¯t hide anything and directly released the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword and the Apocalypse Legion from the system space. However, he didn¡¯t release Little Yue Zhu. After all, Little Yue Zhu was only a ist-tier Master-level zombie now.. Chapter 583 - Chapter 583: Qiankun Blade Master Li Qiankun Perished Chapter 583: Qiankun Blade Master Li Qiankun Perished Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Humph! Is Demon King Ye Li crazy? How dare he speak so arrogantly to my master!¡± Tang Lin said coldly. ¡°That¡¯s right. Qiankun Broadsword Master can definitely kill Ye Li in an instant. Does he really think he can survive?¡± For a moment, the people of the Heavenly Blade Sect mocked Ye Li. In midair, Li Qiankun sneered with extreme disdain on his old face. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, although 1 don¡¯t know what secret method you used to raise your realm to the seventh-tier Chosen One, do you really think that¡¯s enough?¡± ¡°Next, I¡¯ll show you how strong I am!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Li Qiankun raised his meteorite broadsword high, and star flames had already condensed on it. Ye Li looked at Li Qiankun and secretly shook his head. Why was no one willing to believe him? Since Li Qiankun didn¡¯t believe him, he could only let him believe him. Then, he began to synthesize skills. The Demon God Domineering Fist, the Annihilation Finger, the Heaven-shaking Sword Technique, and the Sky Fiend Sword Technique were all Heaven-Defying Level skills. They were much stronger than the previous Heaven-grade skills. Then, he synthesized the eight Heaven-grade skills of the Apocalypse Legion. Four Heaven-Defying Level skills and eight Heaven-grade skills synthesized into the Heaven and Earth Slash. The spiritual energy on the Primordial Dragon Abyss Sword burst out and began to stir. On the other hand, the star flames on Li Qiankun¡¯s meteorite broadsword had reached an absolutely terrifying level. ¡°Star Fiery Broadsword!¡± Li Qiankun roared, and the extremely terrifying star flames flew at Ye Li. Everyone from the Heavenly Blade Sect and the Sword Sect watched this suffocating scene. Everyone in the Heavenly Blade Sect knew that after this blow, there would be no Demon King Ye Li in this world. As for the people from the Sword Sect, although they were unwilling to admit it, the gap in strength between Ye Li and Li Qiankun was too huge. The eleven women and Gao Ling gritted their teeth, their hearts in their throats. Ye Li looked at the star flames that were coming at him. The star flames¡¯ attack was definitely terrifying. Unfortunately, in front of his Heaven and Earth Slash, it was like hitting a stone with an egg! ¡°Heaven ¨C and ¨C Earth ¨C Slash!¡± These words kept echoing in everyone¡¯s ears. A sword light thousands of meters long shot out! This slash cut open space. It was too terrifying. ¡°Boom!¡± The sword light collided with the star flames, producing an earth-shaking bang. The clouds moved, and the ground shook! A strong wind suddenly rose, and the ground trembled violently. The sky became full of dark clouds, as if even the sky was afraid of such an attack. The people from the Heavenly Blade Sect and the Sword Sect fell limp to the ground. Such an attack was too terrifying. Their eyes widened for the largest time in history. They saw the star flames dispersed, and the sword light pierced through Li Qiankun¡¯s body. ¡°How is this possible!¡± Seeing this scene, everyone in the Heavenly Blade Sect was dumbfounded. They would rather believe that the sky was about to collapse than that it was true. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Everyone in the Sword Sect froze like clay sculptures. They naturally didn¡¯t expect this scene. Qiankun Broadsword Master, Li Qiankun, died! His corpse slowly fell from the sky. Fortunately, Ye Li had a zombie fusion immunity chance. Otherwise, he would have collapsed too. Seeing this, Tang Lin was scared out of his wits.. Chapter 584 - Chapter 584: Destroy the Heavenly Blade Sect Chapter 584: Destroy the Heavenly Blade Sect Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Tang Lin would never have thought that his master would lose to Ye Li and die. He really didn¡¯t expect it. The disciples of the Heavenly Blade Sect were shocked. They were all horrified. At this moment, the Apocalypse Legion had already come out of Ye Li¡¯s body, and Ye Li slowly descended from the sky. Ye Li came to Gao Feng. The people from the Sword Sect looked at Ye Li with deep admiration and horror. Ye Li had even killed Qiankun Broadsword Master, an eighth-tier Chosen One. This was too terrifying. They could swear that they had never seen anyone as terrifying as Ye Li since they were born. ¡°Deputy sect master, the people of the Heavenly Knife Sect¡­¡± The Sword Sect Master looked at Ye Li carefully and asked. Ye Li smiled faintly and slowly said, ¡°If you¡¯re willing, let them go.¡± Gao Feng¡¯s body trembled when he heard that. Of course, he wouldn¡¯t do that, because doing so was tantamount to releasing a tiger back to the mountain. ¡°Kill them!¡± Gao Feng roared, and immediately, the people from the Sword Sect began to rush out again. Tang Lin swallowed. He knew that he would die here today, but it was definitely useless to escape now. ¡°Kill!¡± In an instant, the disciples of the Heavenly Blade Sect rushed out, and a chaotic battle began again. If Ye Li didn¡¯t take action, the Heavenly Blade Sect would naturally be stronger than the Sword Sect. After all, Tang Lin was a tier-3 Chosen One, and Gao Feng was only a tier-2 Chosen One. Ye Li thought of himself as a good person who would see things through to the end. So he slowly raised his index finger, and white spiritual energy entangled it. Swish! With a wind-breaking sound, the Heaven-Defying Level Annihilation Finger was launched at an astonishing speed. Now, Ye Li was also a tier-3 Chosen One. However, he was much stronger than Tang Lin. Tang Lin was fighting Gao Feng at this moment. How could he find such a terrifying attack coming at him? When he found it, it was too late. ¡°All!!!¡± Tang Lin let out a scream, and his life disappeared from this world forever. Seeing that their sect master had also fallen, the people of the Heavenly Blade Sect no longer wanted to fight. They all wanted to retreat, but without their backbone, how could the Heavenly Blade Sect be a match for the Sword Sect? The disciples of the Sword Sect was getting braver and braver as they fought. The Heavenly Blade Sect members began to scurry away, looking extremely shocked. Ye Li¡¯s handsome face didn¡¯t change at all. He knew that things were far from over. In the end, the Heavenly Blade Sect that once dominated the wasteland was destroyed! Such shocking news spread like wildfire and spread throughout the wasteland like the wind. Soon, all the major forces in the wasteland learned of it. And the name of the Demon King, Ye Li, became a taboo. After staying in the Sword Sect for a few days, Ye Li found it boring and planned to walk around the wasteland. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He set off with the Apocalypse Legion. To his surprise, the scenery in this wasteland was really not bad. Then, he planned to go to a base city to take a look. This base city didn¡¯t look big, but it was much bigger than Annan Base City and Huangjiang Base City. As soon as he entered the base city, he found that it was very prosperous. There were many people coming and going. ¡°I heard that Miss Yue Ling of the Yue family was driven out by the Yue family!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. She shouldn¡¯t have provoked Yu Meng¡¯er from the Yu family.¡± ¡°This is going to be fun. Yue Ling from the Yue family is usually extremely arrogant in the H Base City. Now she has provoked someone she shouldn¡¯t have..¡± Chapter 585 - Chapter 585: Since She Said You Would Regret It, You Would Regret It Chapter 585: Since She Said You Would Regret It, You Would Regret It Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations A few genetic warriors whispered on the side of the road. Yue Ling? Ye Li thought for a moment and found the name familiar. A few seconds later, he remembered. In Yun City under the Cloud Peak Academy, he met a cocky girl named Yue Ling. Later, Yue Ling even asked him to protect her. After thinking about it, Ye Li found it a little funny. Cloud Peak Academy was in the northern realm, and this Yue Ling certainly wouldn¡¯t be that Yue Ling. Just as he was about to find a place to eat, he suddenly heard a loud shout. ¡°Miss Yue Ling has appeared!¡± As soon as someone said so, the media ran over. This group of media surrounded Yue Ling. ¡°Miss Yue Ling, how do you feel about being kicked out of your family?¡± ¡°Miss Yue Ling, Yu Meng¡¯er who you offended is the Heavenly Talent of City H. What do you think of this?¡± ¡°Miss Yue Ling, may I ask where you are going now?¡± The reporters began to scramble to ask questions. The girl was stunned to see so many reporters surrounding her. ¡°Go away!¡± The girl said coldly. But how could the reporter be willing to listen to the girl? They still rushed to ask questions. Ye Li looked over and was really stunned. This was because the girl not far away was Yue Ling, whom he met in Yun City. Well¡­ He didn¡¯t expect Yue Ling to be from the East Realm. This was interesting. Ye Li smiled. ¡°If you don¡¯t get out of the way, don¡¯t blame me for being rude!¡± Yue Ling said coldly. But the reporters continued to ask as if they didn¡¯t hear Yue Ling at all. Ye Li thought that Yue Ling must have graduated from the Cloud Peak Academy and was now an eighth-tier Evolved Being. In his eyes, an eighth-tier Evolved Being was pitifully weak, but in this base city, he should be an absolute genius. ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t this Miss Yue?¡± Suddenly, a voice entered everyone¡¯s ears. All the reporters looked in the direction of the voice and found that it was a girl. This girl had an extraordinary temperament. It was obvious that she was not from an ordinary family. ¡°Miss Yu, it¡¯s Miss Yu.¡± All the reporters were a little happy. Then who was Miss Yu? It was none other than Yu Meng¡¯er, the eldest daughter of the Yu family, the first family in City II, and a tenth-tier Evolved Being. Yu Meng¡¯er raised her arrogant head and slowly walked towards Yue Ling. When Yue Ling saw Yu Meng¡¯er, her fair face instantly turned cold as she stared at Yu Meng¡¯er. A few days ago, she was kicked out of her family because she offended Yu Meng¡¯er. Yu Meng¡¯er joined a sect not far from City H. This sect was powerful and was definitely not something the Yue family could resist. In fact, it wasn¡¯t that the Yue family chased her out, but that she took the initiative to quit the Yue family so as not to cause trouble for the Yue family. Yu Meng¡¯er walked to Yue Ling. The two girls were both very beautiful. At this moment, Yu Meng¡¯er was looking at Yue Ling with absolute pride. ¡°Yue Ling, now do you know the consequences of offending me?¡± There was a hint of mockery on Yu Meng¡¯er¡¯s fair face. Seeing what Yu Meng¡¯er said, the reporters were all excited. This was simply tomorrow¡¯s top news. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Yue Ling looked at Yu Meng¡¯er. ¡°Yu Meng¡¯er, you will regret it one day!¡± ¡°Regret?¡± Yu Meng¡¯er smiled. ¡°Unfortunately, I will never regret it.¡± ¡°Since she said you would regret it, you will regret it.¡± Suddenly, a magnetic voice echoed in the room.. Chapter 586 - Chapter 586: Give Him A Slap in the Face Chapter 586: Give Him A Slap in the Face Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Everyone was shocked. They looked in the direction of the voice and found a handsome young man walking over slowly. Their eyes widened. They had never thought that there would be such a beautiful person in this world. Yu Meng¡¯er¡¯s eyes widened because Ye Li was too handsome. Ye Li had once promised Yue Ling to protect her, but he had never had a chance. Now that the opportunity had come, he had always been a person who kept his promise. ¡°Ye¡­ Ye Li!¡± Yue Ling¡¯s fair face was full of shock. She didn¡¯t know how many times she had heard Ye Li¡¯s name these days, and she knew that the Demon King Ye Li was Ye Li from the northern realm, because Ye Li from the northern realm was also called the Demon King Ye Li. However, she knew that Ye Li was already at the top of the wasteland. Anyone who mentioned his name couldn¡¯t help but tremble in fear. Even the Heavenly Blade Sect had been destroyed. Who wouldn¡¯t be afraid? Now that Ye Li had appeared in front of her, how could she not be shocked? ¡°Who are you?¡± Yu Meng¡¯er stared at Ye Li. Although Ye Li was extremely handsome, she knew that Ye Li was here to help Yue Ling. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what my name is. What matters is that you apologize to Yue Ling immediately,¡± Ye Li slowly said. Hearing this, Yue Ling couldn¡¯t help but tremble. She looked at Ye Li¡¯s face in a daze and was extremely touched. Hearing Ye Li¡¯s words, the reporters¡¯ expressions became even more interesting. This was simply shocking news. ¡°What did you say?¡± Yu Meng¡¯er felt that she had heard wrong. Ye Li smiled. ¡°I told you to apologize to Yue Ling. Don¡¯t make me say it a third time.¡± Yu Meng¡¯er¡¯s expression turned cold as she stared at Ye Li. ¡°Do you know who I am?¡± Yu Meng¡¯er gritted her teeth and said coldly. ¡°I¡¯m not interested in knowing who you are,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Yu Meng¡¯er sneered. In her opinion, Ye Li was just a hothead with a good appearance. He didn¡¯t even know her and still dared to play the ¡°save the damsel in distress¡± show. What a joke. At this moment, a lot of onlookers had gathered. They were all here to watch the fun, but when they heard what Ye Li said, they couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. ¡°Who is this person? How dare he say such a thing to Miss Yu? Does he want to die?¡± ¡°He might be here to save the damsel in distress. Unfortunately, he chose the wrong person and offended Miss Yu. It¡¯s obvious what will happen to him.¡± ¡°Just wait and see. This person will pee his pants soon.¡± The onlookers all looked at Ye Li with pity. Hearing the passers-by¡¯s words, Yu Meng¡¯er¡¯s fair face revealed a trace of smugness. She looked at Ye Li proudly. ¡°Now, you should know who I am, right?¡± Yu Meng¡¯er said to Ye Li proudly. Ye Li¡¯s face was as calm as water. Then, he slowly shook his head. He really didn¡¯t understand why there were always people who refused to listen to him. ¡°Yue Ling, since she refuses to apologize, give her a slap.¡± Ye Li looked at Yue Ling and said. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°What!!!¡± As soon as he said this, everyone present gasped. They would never have dreamed that the person in front of them would be so arrogant. Yue Ling certainly didn¡¯t expect it either. She looked at Ye Li in shock. ¡°Just do it,¡± Ye Li said again. Yu Meng¡¯er was stunned. Did this person think she was a little lamb waiting to be slaughtered? Then, she became angry.. Chapter 587 - Chapter 587: Are You Convinced? Chapter 587: Are You Convinced? Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations The onlookers looked at Ye Li dumbfounded. They had seen arrogant people, but they had never seen anyone as arrogant as Ye Li. Hearing this, Yue Ling looked at Ye Li and then at Yu Meng¡¯er. She slowly extended her hand. She knew that Ye Li was standing up for her. Since Ye Li had asked her to fight, she certainly had to fight. It just so happened that she had hated Yu Meng¡¯er for a long time. Seeing Yue Ling raise her hand, Yu Meng¡¯er couldn¡¯t help but tremble. She wouldn¡¯t have thought that Yue Ling was really going to slap her. Seeing this scene, everyone present was the same. However¡­ Yu Meng¡¯er was the number one Heavenly Talent in City H, a tenth-tier Transcender. Yue Ling was an eighth-tier Evolved Being. Even if she wanted to fight, she couldn¡¯t beat Yu Meng¡¯er. ¡°You¡¯re really courting death!¡± Yu Meng¡¯er sneered and was about to attack Ye Yueling first. ¡°Why can¡¯t my body move?¡± Yu Meng¡¯er, who was about to attack, found that she couldn¡¯t move, and she couldn¡¯t help but be shocked. ¡°Clap!¡± A crisp and loud slap entered everyone¡¯s ears, and they were dumbfounded. Yu Meng¡¯er felt that her face was burning. She was extremely angry. Since she was born, no one had dared to beat her, but now she was beaten by Yue Ling. ¡°Yue Ling, I want you to die!¡± Yu Meng¡¯er screamed without caring about her image, like a shrew. Unfortunately, her body still couldn¡¯t move. Of course, all of this was done by Ye Li. Yue Ling didn¡¯t expect this either. She didn¡¯t expect Yu Meng¡¯er to let the slap land on her face without blocking or dodging. ¡°Are you convinced that I slapped you?¡± Ye Li slowly walked to Yu Meng¡¯er and looked at her indifferently. Everyone present swallowed, thinking to themselves, What kind of logic is this? Why does she have to be convinced after being slapped? They had thought that Ye Li would end up in a miserable state, but now it seemed that there were many things they didn¡¯t expect. ¡°I can¡¯t move. Did you do that?¡± Yu Meng¡¯er looked at Ye Li coldly. ¡°What do you think?¡± Ye Li smiled, and a playful look appeared on his handsome face. Just now, he had bought a small immobilization skill in the point mall, but it could only be used once for half an hour. ¡°Although I don¡¯t know why you can make me unable to move, I¡¯m from the Yu family. If you don¡¯t let me recover, I guarantee that you will die a horrible death!¡± Yu Meng¡¯er said fiercely. As the saying went, a wasp¡¯s sting was the most poisonous, just like a vicious woman¡¯s heart. Humans! Ye Li looked at Yu Meng¡¯er casually. ¡°You don¡¯t look convinced, do you? Yue Ling, attack.¡± Hearing this, a look of joy appeared on Yue Ling¡¯s fair face. She didn¡¯t slap Yu Meng¡¯er very hard just now because she knew that Yu Meng¡¯er would definitely block or dodge, but now¡­ ¡°Clap!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This slap was much louder than before, making Yue Ling furious. Yu Meng¡¯er¡¯s face swelled almost in an instant, and she looked miserable. ¡°You¡­ you!!!¡± Yu Meng¡¯er was fuming with anger, but there was nothing she could do. The onlookers all looked at each other. They had just heard what Yu Meng¡¯er and Ye Li said. Yu Meng¡¯er said that her body couldn¡¯t move, which was done by the person in front of her.. Chapter 588 - Chapter 588: Miserable Yu Meng’er Chapter 588: Miserable Yu Meng¡¯er Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations The onlookers thought of a possibility, which was that Ye Li must be a powerhouse. If he wasn¡¯t, he wouldn¡¯t be so arrogant. Most importantly, if he weren¡¯t a powerhouse, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to immobilize Yu Meng¡¯er¡¯s body. To make a tenth-tier Evolved Being unable to move? No one could figure out what realm Ye Li was in. Even the onlookers could think of this, but Yu Meng¡¯er couldn¡¯t because she was too angry now. ¡°I¡¯ll make you die a horrible death!¡± Yu Meng¡¯er roared. Ye Li shook his head slightly. Why was Yu Meng¡¯er unconvinced? ¡°Continue fighting,¡± Ye Li slowly said to Yue Ling. Of course, Yue Ling was willing. She knew how powerful Ye Li was, and she also knew that Yu Meng¡¯er¡¯s sect was just a pitifully weak sect in front of Ye Li. Now that her backer was stronger, why would she be afraid of Yu Meng¡¯er? ¡°Clap!¡± Another slap landed on Yu Meng¡¯er¡¯s face. The power of this slap was definitely not something the onlookers could imagine. Yu Meng¡¯er was about to cry. She was really about to cry. Since she was born, she had been the pearl of her family. No matter where she went, she was like the moon surrounded by stars. Now, she was actually humiliated in public. In addition to wanting to cry, she also had infinite anger in her heart that needed to be vented. She secretly vowed that she would definitely make Ye Li and Yue Ling die a horrible death. ¡°Are you convinced?¡± Ye Li asked casually. Yu Meng¡¯er stared at Ye Li. She gritted her teeth and said coldly a few seconds later, ¡°I surrender!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Let me tell you, no one in this world dares to disobey me.¡± Ye Li said slowly. Everyone present was stunned when they heard this. Although they had guessed that Ye Li was a super strong genetic warrior, these words were too arrogant. As soon as Ye Li finished speaking, Yu Meng¡¯er¡¯s body could move. After Yu Meng¡¯er discovered that her body could move, she didn¡¯t choose to leave but attacked Yue Ling. The palm with purple spiritual energy suddenly slapped at Yue Ling. Purple spiritual energy, an SSS-level genetic warrior. Yu Meng¡¯er was a tenth-tier Evolved Being, and Yue Ling was an eighth-tier Evolved Being. How could she withstand such an attack? Everyone¡¯s eyes widened. They didn¡¯t expect Yu Meng¡¯er to suddenly attack. Furthermore, at such a speed and distance, Yue Ling couldn¡¯t avoid it no matter what. But just as Yu Meng¡¯er¡¯s purple spiritual energy palm was about to hit Yue Ling¡¯s body, Yu Meng¡¯er was suddenly sent flying. ¡°How is this possible!¡± Everyone present rubbed their eyes. They didn¡¯t see Ye Li or Yue Ling attack at all, but Yu Meng¡¯er was sent flying. If possible, they would rather believe they were mistaken. Yu Meng¡¯er fell heavily to the ground, and her already swollen face became even more swollen. She looked like¡­ a pig head? Seeing this scene, the reporters began to take pictures of Yu Meng¡¯er with their cameras. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ye Li didn¡¯t continue to look at Yu Meng¡¯er. He looked at Yue Ling and said indifferently, ¡°Let¡¯s grab something to eat.¡± Yue Ling nodded and left with Ye Li. Yu Meng¡¯er was an absolute influential figure in City H. Such a big event could still be kept a secret. It didn¡¯t take long for many families in City H to know. Yu Meng¡¯er was also taken back by the people of the Yu family. Everyone in the Yu family was extremely angry. To touch Yu Meng¡¯er in City H was tantamount to humiliating the Yu family.. Chapter 589 - Chapter 589: A Tenth-tier Evolved Being Who Peed His Pants in Fright Chapter 589: A Tenth-tier Evolved Being Who Peed His Pants in Fright Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Ye Li and Yue Ling went to a restaurant and found a random seat. ¡°Ye Li, thank you.¡± Yue Ling looked at Ye Li gratefully. Yue Ling was originally the number one genius in City H, and people in the academy called her their big sister. At that time, she was arrogant and felt that the wasteland was boring, so she ran to the Cloud Peak Academy in the east. Later, Yu Meng¡¯er joined the Infinity Sect. After Yue Ling graduated from the Cloud Peak Academy, Yu Meng¡¯er became the number one genius in City H. If that was all, she certainly didn¡¯t have to leave the Yue family. Most importantly, the young master of the Infinity Sect had a crush on Yu Meng¡¯er. After all, Yue Ling definitely couldn¡¯t afford to provoke the Infinity Sect. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I didn¡¯t expect you to be from the Eastern Realm.¡± Ye Li looked at Yue Ling and slowly said. Yue Ling smiled. ¡°Ye Li, you are too famous in the wasteland now. 1 feel I¡¯m not even qualified to sit with you.¡± ¡°Have you heard? The eldest daughter of the Yu family, Yu Meng¡¯er, was beaten by Yue Ling.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Why haven¡¯t 1 heard of it? Yu Meng¡¯er was slapped three times by Yue Ling and almost beaten into a pig¡¯s head. It¡¯s simply tragic.¡± ¡°Yes, there seems to be a youth helping Yue Ling. I don¡¯t know what secret method the youth used, but Yu Meng¡¯er¡¯s body can¡¯t move at all.¡± Everyone in the restaurant began to whisper. At this moment, a group of genetic warriors from the Yu family rushed in. Everyone looked at the ferocious genetic warriors of the Yu family in fright. This group of genetic warriors from the Yu family all walked to Ye Li and Yue Ling. A tenth-tier Evolved Being looked at Ye Li and Yue Ling coldly. ¡°Yue Ling, Brat, do you know the consequences of offending the Yu family?¡± The tenth-tier Evolved Being shouted coldly. Everyone in the restaurant was stunned when they heard this. They knew who Yue Ling was. She was the eldest daughter of the Yue family but she was kicked out by the Yue family a few days ago. Although Yue Ling was very famous, they had never seen her before, so they all stared at her. Ye Li smiled when he heard that. He looked at the tenth-tier Evolved Being who spoke, then shook his head slightly and slowly said, ¡°How dare a tenth-tier Evolved Being ant clamor in front of me? What a joke.¡± As soon as he said this, all the genetic warriors of the Yu family were shocked. They would never have dreamed that Ye Li would say such a thing. Everyone in the restaurant looked at each other in bewilderment. This was a genetic warrior from the Yu family. This person was too bold. The tenth-tier Evolved Being looked at Ye Li angrily and roared, ¡°Brat, you don¡¯t even know that you¡¯re about to die? Attack!¡± With an order, more than a dozen genetic warriors from the Yu family rushed towards Ye Li and Yue Ling. However, as soon as they took a step forward, their bodies seemed to freeze, and their faces were full of disbelief. ¡°Th-th-this¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The tenth-tier Evolved Beings were horrified because more than 20 genetic warriors had a shocking bloody hole on their foreheads. Everyone in the restaurant gasped. They didn¡¯t see Ye Li attack at all, but these people¡­ More than 20 genetic warriors of the Yu family all fell to the ground. Even until they died, they didn¡¯t know how they died. As for the remaining tenth-tier Evolved Being, he was so scared that he peed his pants. As the saying went, men didn¡¯t cry easily, only because he had to reach the depth of his sorrow.. But this wasn¡¯t crying, but peeing in fright! Chapter 590 - Chapter 590: Come to Jiangkou District to Synthesize Zombies Chapter 590: Come to Jiangkou District to Synthesize Zombies Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations The tenth-tier Evolved Being was scared out of his wits and looked at Ye Li in horror. ¡°You, you, you¡­ How did you do it?¡± He naturally knew that Yue Ling definitely didn¡¯t have such strength to instantly kill more than 20 genetic warriors. Furthermore, they were all high-leveled Evolved Beings. The most terrifying thing was that he didn¡¯t even see how Ye Li did it. Ye Li smiled faintly. He looked at the tenth-tier Evolved Being and slowly said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to know anymore.¡± ¡°Why?¡± The tenth-tier Evolved Being asked in shock. ¡°Because even if a dead man knows, it won¡¯t make any difference,¡± Ye Li said frankly. As soon as he said this, the tenth-tier Evolved Being took three steps back in fright. At this moment, there was only one word in his mind, which was to run. Immediately, the tenth-tier Evolved Being turned around quickly and ran for his life as fast as he had ever run. Unfortunately, even the tenth-tier Evolved Being became Monkey King now, he couldn¡¯t escape the palm of the Buddha. Swish! With a wind-breaking sound, the tenth-tier Evolved Being fell to the ground. He didn¡¯t even have the time to scream before he said goodbye to this world forever. Everyone in the restaurant was trembling. They really didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to be so terrifying. Their faces were full of shock. ¡°Why are there always flies bothering me?¡± Ye Li shook his head. A few seconds later, Yue Ling came back to her senses and looked at Ye Li in a daze. ¡°Ye Li.¡± Yue Ling called out softly. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Ye Li looked at Yue Ling. Immediately, Ye Li and Yue Ling walked out of the restaurant. ¡°Ye Li, where are we going now?¡± Yue Ling looked at Ye Li and asked. ¡°Go find trouble with the Dark Race members,¡± Ye Li said. As soon as Ye Li came to the wasteland, he knew that there was also a Dark Temple in the wasteland. He had been in the wasteland for so long but still didn¡¯t know anything about the Dark Temple. Yue Ling was stunned. She didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to say such a thing at all. After taking a few steps, Ye Li turned around and looked at Yue Ling. ¡°By the way, do you know where there are members of the Dark Race?¡± Yue Ling was stunned again and then nodded. ¡°Ye Li, there are Dark Race members in all the jurisdictions of City H. There are a large number of zombies in every district, led by a Master-level Dark Race member,¡± Yue Ling said. ¡°Take me there.¡± Ye Li looked at Yue Ling. Then, Yue Ling led Ye Li to a place. Jiangkou District. This was the area with the most zombies in the various jurisdictions of City H. Not long ago, when the zombies broke through this place, countless citizens became zombies. The scene was indescribably gruesome. Ye Li released the Apocalypse Legion from the system space. Now, except for Little Yue Zhu, the Apocalypse Legion was all Lord-level zombies. Yue Zhu was only a Master-level zombie at the moment, whose level was too low. ¡°Roar! Roar!¡± As soon as he arrived at the river entrance, countless zombies ran crazily towards Ye Li. Two level-one zombies synthesized into a level-two zombie. Two level-one zombies synthesized into a level-two zombie. Ye Li opened the synthesis grid in his mind and began to synthesize the zombies in batches. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Yue Zhu has been upgraded to a tier-2 Master-level zombie.¡± The system prompt rang in Ye Li¡¯s mind. Ye Li was very dissatisfied. This speed was too slow. Yue Ling had seen Ye Li¡¯s Apocalypse Legion in the northern realm. Now that she saw it again, although she was shocked, she wasn¡¯t that shocked. ¡°Yue Ling, you know the other zombies. Her name is Yue Zhu. Her name is only one word different from yours,¡± Ye Li said to Yue Ling.. Chapter 591 - Chapter 591: The Yu Family and the Yue Family were at War Chapter 591: The Yu Family and the Yue Family were at War Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Yue Ling looked at Little Yue Zhu and felt that she was too cute. She had never seen such a cute zombie. ¡°Human, how dare you come here to slaughter zombies? You must be tired of living!¡± A tenth-tier corpse king walked out. This tenth-tier corpse king was ugly and looked a little disgusting. Behind the tenth-tier Corpse King was a large number of zombies, enough to make one¡¯s scalp tingle. ¡°Roar! Roar!¡± With the tenth-tier Corpse King¡¯s realm, how could he tell what levels of zombies the Apocalypse Legion was? He couldn¡¯t even tell what level Little Yue Zhu was. The tenth-tier Corpse King looked at Ye Li arrogantly. Then, he looked at the Apocalypse Legion and was stunned. ¡°Human, why are there zombies around you?¡± The tenth-tier Corpse King couldn¡¯t figure out the reason no matter how hard he tried. Ye Li smiled calmly. ¡°Guess if I will tell you.¡± As soon as he said this, the tenth-tier Corpse King burst into fury. ¡°Human, if you don¡¯t tell me, you¡¯ll die!¡± The tenth-tier Corpse King roared. ¡°Eat them!¡± As soon as the tenth-tier Corpse King gave the order, thousands of zombies rushed towards Ye Li. ¡°Roar! Roar!¡± Ye Li smiled. He could synthesize zombies again. ¡°Do it.¡± Ye Li said lightly. As soon as he finished speaking, the nine zombies of the Apocalypse Legion rushed out. Wherever the nine zombies went, countless zombies fell. These thousands of zombies were nothing in front of them. In an instant, thousands of zombies fell to the ground. Ye Li opened the synthesis grid in his mind and began to synthesize these zombies. Most of these zombies were Advanced zombies. If they were all level-one or level-two zombies, he would go crazy. ¡°Yue Zhu has been upgraded to a tier 3 Master-level zombie.¡± The tenth-tier Corpse King was stunned. He couldn¡¯t believe it even if he died. ¡°You, you, you¡­¡± How could the tenth-tier corpse king say a complete sentence? ¡°Roar!¡± Bai Wawa stepped on the leg of the tenth-tier zombie king, letting him experience the power of the iron-footed zombie. The leg of the tenth-tier corpse king was instantly broken. The tenth-tier Corpse King let out a fierce roar, which made one¡¯s scalp tingle. After Ye Li synthesized the Little Yue Zhu into a level-three tier-three Master-level zombie, there was only a tenth-tier male zombie left. Just in time! Ye Li directly synthesized this tenth-tier Corpse King. Yue Ling swallowed and took a few deep breaths. She had a feeling that Ye Li was the strongest person in the world. Ye Li looked at Yue Ling and suddenly asked, ¡°Are you shocked?¡± Yue Ling was shocked. She didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to suddenly say such a thing. Before she could answer, she heard Ye Li say again, ¡°Don¡¯t be shocked forever, because everything I do will shock you for three days and three nights.¡± Hearing this, Yue Ling was even more shocked. Ye Li secretly shook his head. This was always the case. No matter who was faced with such a scene, they would always be shocked. Perhaps¡­ this was Ye Li¡¯s charm. Immediately, Ye Li asked the Apocalypse Legion to gather the zombies. ¡°Let¡¯s go back to H City.¡± Ye Li looked at Yue Ling and said. ¡°But the Apocalypse Legion¡­¡± Yue Ling looked at Ye Li in confusion. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ye Li smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Then, Ye Li and Yue Ling returned to City H. As soon as he arrived in City II, he heard someone say that the Yu family and the Yue family were at war. When Yue Ling heard this, her fair face immediately looked extremely worried. ¡°Ye Li.¡± Yue Ling looked at Ye Li anxiously.. Chapter 592 - Chapter 592: Hand Over Yue Ling. Chapter 592: Hand Over Yue Ling. Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations After Ye Li asked about the location of the Yue family, he held Yue Ling¡¯s hand and activated the Swift Steps to arrive outside the Yue family. At this moment, the Yue family was in a mess, and many disciples of the Yue family fell to the ground. There was still a lot of blood on the ground. It seemed that the disciples of the Yue family had been beaten up badly. ¡°Yue Qian, how are you?¡± Seeing Yue Qian who was on good terms with her, Yue Ling walked forward and hurriedly asked. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡± Yue Qian didn¡¯t give Yue Ling any face at all. She shook off Yue Ling¡¯s hand and shouted coldly at Yue Ling. ¡°Yue Qian, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Yue Ling was a little stunned. Yue Qian sneered. ¡°Yue Ling, if it weren¡¯t for you, would our Yue family have suffered this disaster?¡± After Yue Ling graduated from the Cloud Peak Academy, she hadn¡¯t seen Yu Meng¡¯er. Later, when Yu Meng¡¯er returned to City H, the two met. Then what happened next happened. The disciples of the Yue family all looked at Yue Ling with hatred. After all, their Yue family was a big family in City H. Now that they had become like this, they would have to behave with their tails between their legs in City H in the future. ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t expect¡­¡± Yue Ling almost cried. If she had known at that time that Yu Meng¡¯er had already joined the Infinity Sect and that the young master of the Infinity Sect liked Yu Meng¡¯er, she would definitely not have had a conflict with Yu Meng¡¯er. But before Yue Ling could finish speaking, Yue Qian interrupted her. ¡°At this point, what¡¯s there to be hypocritical about? In the past, you relied on the fact that you are the number one genius of the Yue family. Who do you respect in the Yue family?¡± Yue Qian stared at Yue Ling and said coldly. Ye Li listened to this conversation. Although Yue Ling wasn¡¯t a bad person, sometimes it was like this. People always liked to look down on others. Just like many people felt that they could kill him. At this moment, an injured middle-aged man quickly walked out. The middle-aged man was a fifth-tier Transcender. ¡°Dad!¡± When Yue Ling saw the middle-aged man, she hurriedly called him. The middle-aged man¡¯s name was Yue Cheng, and he was the son of Yue Kun, the head of the Yue family. Yue Cheng quickly walked to Yue Ling¡¯s side and immediately said to Yue Ling in a low voice, ¡°Ling¡¯er, leave City H quickly and never come back.¡± Yue Ling was a little stunned. She didn¡¯t understand why her father would say such a thing. At this moment, a few more genetic warriors of the Yue family walked out. These genetic warriors were all above the age of 60. They were all Transcender and elders of the Yue family. ¡°Quickly leave!¡± Yue Cheng shouted at Yue Ling and then stood in front of her. Ye Li had been silent on the side. The way Yue Cheng protected Yue Ling really touched his heartstrings. The three elders of the Yue family were also injured. They walked to Yue Cheng angrily, and the disciples of the Yue family all stood behind the three elders. ¡°Yue Cheng! Do you still want to protect her?¡± An elder shouted angrily. ¡°I thought that she was not bad since she had left the family, but after she left the family, she did that kind of thing. She deserves to be killed!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Another elder roared. That kind of thing? Of course, he was referring to Yue Ling beating Yu Meng¡¯er up. ¡°Now as long as we hand Yue Ling over to the Yu family, this matter can be resolved. Yue Cheng, you are also a disciple of the Yue family. Do you want to see the Yue family become like this?¡± An elder who had a good relationship with Yue Cheng said to him.. Chapter 593 - Chapter 593:I Didn’t Want To Say My Name Chapter 593:I Didn¡¯t Want To Say My Name Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Yue Cheng looked at the elder who spoke. ¡°Third Uncle, tell Father not to hand over Ling¡¯er.¡± Yue Cheng¡¯s father was naturally Yue Kun, the head of the Yue family. ¡°Alas!¡± The Third Elder sighed heavily. ¡°If we don¡¯t hand over Ling¡¯er, the entire Yue family will be in danger. You should know how powerful the Infinity Sect is.¡± A bitter smile appeared on Yue Cheng¡¯s face. At this moment, he didn¡¯t know what to do. ¡°A small Infinity Sect actually makes you so afraid. This is sad.¡± A sudden voice entered everyone¡¯s ears. Everyone from the Yue family looked in the direction of the voice and found that it was a handsome young man. ¡°Who are you?¡± Yue Qian looked at Ye Li coldly. Everyone in the Yue family looked at Ye Li, wondering who this handsome young man in front of them was. Flow dare he interrupt on such an occasion? Ye Li smiled and looked at the sun in the sky. A few seconds later, he looked at Yue Qian and slowly said, ¡°Actually, 1 don¡¯t want to say who I am.¡± ¡°Why? Don¡¯t you have a name?¡± Yue Qian¡¯s voice became colder. The people of the Yue family didn¡¯t understand either. He didn¡¯t want to say his name? What was the reason? ¡°Of course I have a name, and my name seems to be quite famous.¡± Ye Li slowly said. Yue Qian sneered. In her opinion, Ye Li was either a lunatic or a fool. ¡°Since you¡¯re very famous, why don¡¯t you want to say it?¡± Yue Qian questioned coldly. ¡°Because I¡¯m afraid 1¡¯11 scare you half to death,¡± Ye Li said indifferently. As soon as he said this, everyone in the Yue family was stunned. They even felt that they had heard wrong. Could this person¡¯s name scare them half to death? ¡°Brat, I¡¯m a little interested in your name now. Tell me your name, or you will die!¡± The Grand Elder of the Yue family stared at Ye Li and said. Ye Li¡¯s handsome face was as calm as water. He looked at the Grand Elder indifferently. ¡°Do you really want to know my name?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Ye Li secretly sighed. In fact, he really didn¡¯t want to say his name, but since they all wanted to know, he would satisfy their curiosity. ¡°My name is Ye Li, but many people won¡¯t choose to call me Ye Li, but the Demon King¡­ Ye Li.¡± Ye Li slowly said. ¡°What!!!¡± When Ye Li finished speaking, everyone in the Yue family gasped and looked at Ye Li dumbfounded. Demon King Ye Li? This was the most famous powerhouse in the wasteland recently. He led the Sword Sect to destroy the Heavenly Blade Sect. However, the news that Ye Li killed the Qiankun Broadsword Master didn¡¯t spread, because when the Qiankun Broadsword Master came to the wasteland from the Mystic Land, no one knew, not even the people from the Four Weapons Hall. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, the man with the Apocalypse Legion?¡± ¡°He led the Sword Sect to destroy the number one sect in the wasteland, the Heavenly Blade Sect.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°I heard that the zombies in the Apocalypse Legion are all Lord-level zombies. Some time ago, in various places in the wasteland, Lord-level zombies led an army of zombies to pass by.¡± ¡°I also heard that the Demon King Ye Li is not a member of the Dark Race, but a human. However, he is the only person in the world who can control zombies.¡± Everyone in the Yue family was horrified. The words ¡°Demon King Ye Li¡± struck them like a bolt from the blue. The three elders and Yue Cheng also looked deeply afraid. Yue Qian sneered.. She stared at Ye Li and said, ¡°Just because you said you are the Demon King Ye Li doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯re really the Demon King Ye Li!¡± Chapter 594 - Chapter 594:I Am Really The Demon King, Ye Li Chapter 594:I Am Really The Demon King, Ye Li Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Everyone from the Yue family was stunned when they heard Yue Qian¡¯s words. They thought for a moment and found that what Yue Qian said made sense. The young man¡¯s words weren¡¯t enough to prove that he was the Demon King, Ye Li. For a moment, the three elders of the Yue family couldn¡¯t help but feel a little embarrassed. Ye Li secretly smiled. No one would believe the truth these days. What was the reason? ¡°You must be the person who made Yu Meng¡¯er unable to move. Although you are very strong, you are definitely not the Demon King Ye Li. It¡¯s impossible for a big shot like the Demon King Ye Li to come here!¡± Yue Qian spoke as if she had really seen through everything. Yu Meng¡¯er was a tenth-tier Evolved Being, and Ye Li could immobilize a tenth-tier Evolved Being. Anyone could guess that Ye Li was definitely not weaker than a tenth-tier Evolved Being. Ye Li looked at Yue Qian, and a playful look appeared on his handsome face. ¡°I¡¯m really the Demon King, Ye Li. Why don¡¯t you believe me?¡± Ye Li said casually. Hearing Ye Li¡¯s words, Yue Qian was even more certain that the person in front of her was not the Demon King Ye Li. After saying so much, who was Yue Qian? Among the younger generation of the Yue family, Yue Qian was second only to Yue Ling, a seventh-tier Evolved Being. ¡°Tell me who you are!¡± the Grand Elder said coldly to Ye Li. ¡°That¡¯s right. Demon King Ye Li? What a joke!¡± When Yue Ling heard this, her heart almost stopped beating. She knew much more than the people of the Yue family what kind of person Ye Li was. ¡°Stop it. He¡¯s really the Demon King, Ye Li.¡± Yue Ling hurriedly said. If this continued, Ye Li might instantly turn the Yue family into powder before the Yu family took action. As soon as Yue Ling said this, everyone from the Yue family was stunned again and didn¡¯t say anything for a long time. Yue Qian¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°Yue Ling, do you really think we don¡¯t know that you said this to protect him? It just so happens that the two of you are here. If we hand you over to the Yu family, our Yue family will be safe.¡± ¡°Good idea, Qian¡¯er!¡± the Grand Elder said. Grand Elder Yue Shan was Yue Qian¡¯s biological grandfather. He was deeply gratified to see his granddaughter so bold. Upon hearing this, Yue Ling hurriedly looked at Ye Li. Seeing that Ye Li¡¯s face was as calm as water, she heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Grandpa, do you know what you are doing?¡± Yue Ling sighed and said. ¡°Ling¡¯er, don¡¯t be rude!¡± Yue Cheng scolded. Ye Li listened to them and thought that the Yue family was quite interesting. It seemed that their relationship was very harmonious. There were not many families like the post-apocalyptic world. ¡°You should be glad. If it weren¡¯t for Yue Ling, you would be dead now,¡± Ye Li said indifferently. He said this to scare the Yue family. Of course, he wouldn¡¯t let such an interesting family perish. But to his surprise, the people of the Yue family were not afraid. Instead, they all revealed extremely angry expressions. ¡°Brat, you¡¯re pretending to be the Demon King, Ye Li, and you¡¯re still so rude. I think you won¡¯t cry until you see the coffin!¡± The Grand Elder shouted angrily. Ye Li secretly smiled. Why did people always say that he wouldn¡¯t shed a tear until he saw the coffin? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°I, Ye Li, won¡¯t cry even if 1 see a coffin, because 1 will never need a coffin.¡± Ye Li slowly said. When the people of the Yue family heard this, they were instantly furious. At this moment, a Yue family disciple hurriedly ran out and shouted in horror, ¡°Elders, the family head is dying..¡± Chapter 595 - Chapter 595: Of Course To Save The Head Of Your Yue Family Chapter 595: Of Course To Save The Head Of Your Yue Family Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations When everyone from the Yue family heard this, they couldn¡¯t help but tremble. ¡°The family head is dying?¡± The Grand Elder looked at the confinement disciple in shock. ¡°Yes, elders, go in and take a look,¡± the Yue family disciple hurriedly said. When the three elders of the Yue family heard this, they couldn¡¯t care less and all walked in. Yue Cheng hurriedly followed her in. Yue Ling¡¯s fair face was filled with shock. Her grandfather had treated her the best when he was alive, but now¡­ Immediately, Yue Ling looked extremely sad. If it weren¡¯t for her, the Yu family wouldn¡¯t have come to cause trouble for the Yue family. It wasn¡¯t until now that Yue Ling realized how willful she was. In this world, there were some people who couldn¡¯t be provoked. Yue Ling had already understood this principle. ¡°Do you blame yourself?¡± Ye Li looked at Yue Ling and said lightly. This matter was more or less related to Ye Li. Ye Li certainly wouldn¡¯t stand by and do nothing. Yue Ling was stunned. She didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to say such a thing. She looked at Ye Li, not knowing how to answer. ¡°It¡¯s okay. 1 can save your grandfather.¡± Ye Li slowly said. Yue Ling was shocked and looked at Ye Li in a daze. ¡°Ye Li, is what you said true?¡± Ye Li smiled faintly. ¡°Do you think I, Ye Li, need to lie to you?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Ye Li was about to walk into the Yue family. But as soon as he took a step forward, a group of disciples of the Yue family stopped him. ¡°You can¡¯t go in without orders!¡± A disciple of the Yue family looked at Ye Li coldly. Ye Li didn¡¯t understand. He really didn¡¯t understand why there were always so many ignorant people. Suddenly, the dozen or so Yue Family disciples blocking in front of him were all sent flying. The entire process was smooth and happened even within less than a second. More than a dozen Yue Family disciples fell heavily to the ground. They felt that their internal organs were about to be displaced. They looked at Ye Li in horror. They didn¡¯t see how Ye Li attacked at all, but they were sent flying. Yue Ling was still frozen like a clay sculpture. Ye Li looked at her and slowly said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Then, Ye Li and Yue Ling walked into the Yue family. After walking into the Yue family, Ye Li found that the Yue family was also in a mess, looking a little miserable. ¡°Ye Li, I¡¯ll take you to my grandfather¡¯s room.¡± Yue Ling said to Ye Li. Ye Li nodded. Then, Ye Li and Yue Ling went to Yue Kun¡¯s room. Yue Kun was the head of the Yue family, a tenth-tier Transcender. In the H Base City, his strength was definitely terrifying. Yue Ling took Ye Li to Yue Kun¡¯s room and found that the door was not closed. Several cries came from inside. Hearing such cries, Yue Ling¡¯s tears fell. ¡°Grandpa.¡± Yue Ling called softly. At this moment, the Third Elder of the Yue family walked out of the room and looked at Ye Li and Yue Ling coldly. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± The Third Elder¡¯s expression was extremely cold. ¡°Third Grandpa, I¡­¡± Before Yue Ling finished speaking, she was interrupted by Ye Li. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°To save the head of the Yue family, of course,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Hearing this, the Third Elder couldn¡¯t help but tremble and look at Ye Li in shock. ¡°What¡­ what did you say?¡± Ye Li didn¡¯t continue to speak but walked into the room. Seeing this, for some reason, the Third Elder didn¡¯t stop Ye Li but let him enter the room.. Chapter 596 - Chapter 596: Saved Yue Kun Chapter 596: Saved Yue Kun Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Ye Li walked into the room and saw the old man on the bed. His breath was extremely weak and there were many wounds on his body. He didn¡¯t look like he would live long. The old man was naturally Yue Kun, the head of the Yue family. When the people of the Yu family came to cause trouble, he led the Yue family to resist with all their strength. However, the difference in strength between the Yue family and the Yu family was too great. Yue Kun was seriously injured in the battle with the head of the Yu family. ¡°Why did you come in?¡± The Grand Elder stared at Ye Li. As soon as he said this, everyone in the room turned around. Many people had never seen Ye Li before. In addition to sadness, there was also a hint of confusion on their faces. ¡°First Grandpa, Ye Li is here to save Grandpa.¡± Yue Ling hurriedly explained. ¡°Save Grandpa?¡± Yue Qian snorted coldly. She stared at Ye Li and said coldly, ¡°Do you really think he is the Demon King, Ye Li?¡± Hearing this, Ye Li naturally didn¡¯t want to talk to an ant like Yue Qian. He slowly raised his palm, and a white spiritual energy appeared in his palm. In the room, everyone¡¯s pupils were constricted when they saw the white spiritual energy in Ye Li¡¯s hand. White spiritual energy? Heaven-Defying Level genetic talent!!! For the people of the Yue family, they had only heard of a Heaven-Defying Level genetic warrior in legends. Now that a real Heaven-Defying Level genetic warrior had appeared in front of them, they were almost shocked to death. ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re actually a Heaven-tier Heaven-Defying Level genetic warrior?¡± The Grand Elder of the Yue family looked at Ye Li in shock. Ye Li ignored the Grand Elder, and a gentle white spiritual energy slowly entered the body of the old man on the bed. No one from the Yue family resisted because they couldn¡¯t feel any threat from this white spiritual energy. The white spiritual light in Ye Li¡¯s palm kept entering Yue Kun¡¯s body. A few seconds later, everyone from the Yue family in the room was stunned. This was because they saw that the wounds on Yue Kun¡¯s body were recovering at a visible speed. ¡°How¡­ how is this possible!¡± The Grand Elder of the Yue family was horrified. His eyes had widened to the largest size in history. Then, Ye Li retracted his palm, and the white spiritual energy suddenly stopped. Yue Kun, the head of the Yue family, got up from the bed as if nothing had happened. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Yue Kun touched his head. Obviously, he was a little confused. Everyone in the Yue family in the room froze as if they were petrified. Everything that had just happened was too unbelievable in their eyes. Yue Qian was the most shocked. She had already firmly believed that the person in front of her couldn¡¯t be the Demon King Ye Li, but now¡­ Such firm belief was shaken. On the other hand, Ye Li¡¯s handsome face didn¡¯t change at all, as if he was doing something trivial. ¡°Grandpa, Ye Li saved you.¡± Yue Ling was the first to come back to her senses and said to Yue Kun. Yue Kun was stunned. He muttered to himself, ¡°Ye Li?¡± He felt that this name was extremely familiar. After thinking for a few seconds, the pupils of Yue Kun couldn¡¯t help but constrict. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Are you the Demon King, Ye Li?¡± Yue Kun looked at Ye Li in shock. ¡°That¡¯s right. I am the Demon King, Ye Li.¡± Ye Li slowly said. He felt that there was nothing to hide. Hearing Ye Li¡¯s words, Yue Kun hurriedly knelt in front of Ye Li. ¡°Lord Demon King, please save the Yue family!¡± Chapter 597 - Chapter 597: The Grand Elder Of The Yu Family Came To Visit Chapter 597: The Grand Elder Of The Yu Family Came To Visit Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Seeing the head of the Yue family, Yue Kun, kneel, everyone in the Yue family couldn¡¯t help being startled. They didn¡¯t expect their leader to suddenly kneel. At this moment, an idea popped up in the minds of the people of the Yue family. That was, the person in front of him was really the Demon King Ye Li. Thinking of this, everyone in the Yue family in the room trembled and broke into a cold sweat. ¡°What are you waiting for? Kneel!¡± Yue Kun scolded. Yue Kun knew very well that he was going to die just now, but Ye Li could save him from the brink of death. No one would believe that he wasn¡¯t the Demon King Ye Li. After the family head spoke, everyone in the Yue family knelt on the ground, including Yue Ling. This was Demon King Ye Li!!! Ye Li, the Demon King who led the Sword Sect to destroy the Heavenly Blade Sect. Compared to the Heavenly Blade Sect, the Yu family and the Infinity Sect were nothing. Ye Li didn¡¯t expect these people to suddenly kneel on the ground. ¡°Get up. Yue Ling is my friend.¡± Ye Li slowly said. When everyone in the Yue family heard this, they couldn¡¯t help but be shocked. They looked at Ye Li in shock. Yue Ling was a friend of the Demon King, Ye Li? Of course, they knew how great a blessing it was to become a friend of the Demon King, Ye Li. Hearing Ye Li¡¯s words, Yue Kun, the head of the Yue family, didn¡¯t insist. He hurriedly got up from the ground. He knew that an existence like the Demon King, Ye Li, didn¡¯t like to say the same thing twice. After Yue Kun got up, everyone in the Yue family in the room also got up. Yue Qian, on the other hand, felt ashamed. Earlier, outside the Yue family, she questioned Ye Li with absolute arrogance. She also believed that Ye Li couldn¡¯t be the Demon King, Ye Li. But now that such a situation had happened, what else could she do except to be ashamed? She buried her head deeply. Now Yue Qian felt that as long as she looked at Ye Li, her heart would be attacked by ten thousand points. Unfortunately, there were some things that she couldn¡¯t hide from. Ye Li looked at Yue Qian and said indifferently, ¡°Now, do you believe that 1 am the Demon King Ye Li?¡± As soon as he said this, Yue Qian and the three elders of the Yue family wished they could find a hole to hide in. ¡°Master Demon King, I really didn¡¯t expect an existence like you to be friends with Ling¡¯er.¡± Yue Kun, the head of the Yue family, was overjoyed. With such a reputation, no one in the entire City H dared to provoke his Yue family. Who wasn¡¯t afraid of the Demon King Ye Li!!! ¡°Grand Elder, Grand Elder!¡± At this moment, another Yue Family disciple ran into the room. The Yue Family disciple looked deeply horrified, as if he had seen something extremely terrifying. Before this Yue Family disciple could speak, he saw the family head and couldn¡¯t help but take three steps back in fright. He rubbed his eyes and felt that he had seen wrongly. But no matter how he rubbed his eyes, the result was the same. ¡°Family¡­ Family Head, are you okay?¡± This disciple of the Yue family was stunned. Everyone knew that Yue Kun was seriously injured in the battle with the head of the Yu family, but now he was standing here as if nothing had happened. ¡°Tell me what it is!¡± Yue Kun said in a low voice. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Only then did the disciples of the Yue family remember that he was here to report something big. ¡°Family Head, the Grand Elder of the Yu family is here!¡± ¡°What!!!¡± When everyone in the Yue family heard this, they were all stunned. It hadn¡¯t been long since the Yu Family people left the Yue Family, and now they were here again.. Did they really think the Yue Family was easy to bully? Chapter 598 - Chapter 598: State Your Purpose Chapter 598: State Your Purpose Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Everyone in the Yue family was furious. ¡°Ye Li.¡± Yue Ling looked at Ye Li. Ye Li¡¯s handsome face showed a playful smile. He thought to himself, The Yu Family is simply courting death. This is interesting. ¡°Let¡¯s go out and take a look.¡± Ye Li slowly said. Immediately, everyone from the Yue family followed Ye Li out of the Yue family. After arriving outside the Yue family, he found an old man in his sixties. The old man¡¯s eyes were shining like lightning, and his face was pale gold. The old man was none other than the Grand Elder of the Yu family, Yu Tong, a tenth-tier Transcender. Seeing the people from the Yue family come out, Yu Tong put on a smug smile. But in the next second, he couldn¡¯t laugh anymore. This was because he saw Yue Kun, the head of the Yue family. ¡°How is it possible?¡± Yue Kun was shocked to the extreme. He had personally seen the family head seriously injure Yue Kun, but now Yue Kun was unscathed. This was simply unbelievable. ¡°Yu Tong, what do you want!¡± Yue Kun said coldly to Yu Tong. After all, Yu Tong was the Grand Elder of the Yu family and had encountered countless unbelievable things. Hearing Yue Kun¡¯s words, he came back to his senses. ¡°Yue Kun, I didn¡¯t expect your Yue family to have such divine medicine. You were so seriously injured, but you¡¯re actually fine now.¡± Yu Tong looked at Yue Kun in disdain. In his opinion, Yue Kun must have taken some shocking divine medicine. Otherwise, even if he didn¡¯t die, he would have to lie in bed for at least half a year. Before Yue Kun could speak, Ye Li spoke first. ¡°Tell me your purpose.¡± Ye Li looked at Yu Tong indifferently. Yu Tong was stunned. He looked Ye Li up and down. Obviously, he didn¡¯t know Ye Li. ¡°Who are you? Do you have a say here?¡± Yu Tong looked at Ye Li disdainfully. Ye Li smiled. ¡°Let me ask you again. Tell me your purpose. Don¡¯t make me say it a third time.¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± Yu Tong threw his head back and laughed as if he had heard the funniest joke he had ever had. ¡°Brat, how bold are you? How dare you talk to me like this? What a joke!¡± In Yu Tong¡¯s opinion, Ye Li was just a pitifully weak ant. Such an ant should have been groveling in front of him, but he still showed such a domineering posture. Ye Li shook his head slightly. He didn¡¯t understand why someone always asked him to say his words a third time. Ye Li slowly raised his index finger, and then a terrifying white spiritual attack shot at Yu Tong at an astonishing speed. Yu Tong¡¯s eyes widened, and his old face fell. He found that he couldn¡¯t dodge such an attack. ¡°All!!!¡± A pig-like scream sounded in the ears of everyone from the Yue family. A shocking bloody hole had appeared on the right leg of Yu Tong, the Grand Elder of the Yu family. Yu Tong fell to the ground, screaming. Everyone from the Yue family was stunned. They never expected Ye Li¡¯s casual blow to be so terrifying! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Yue Qian had a trace of hope before, but now with Ye Li¡¯s attack, this trace of hope had completely disappeared. Demon King Ye Li! Ever since they destroyed the Heavenly Blade Sect, they had become an existence that countless people in the wasteland couldn¡¯t even dream of. Now, such an existence had appeared in front of them. Ye Li slowly walked to Yu Tong, his face still expressionless. He slowly said, ¡°Now, can you tell me the purpose of your trip?¡± Chapter 599 - Chapter 599: Get Your Family Head to Kowtow and Apologize to Me Chapter 599: Get Your Family Head to Kowtow and Apologize to Me Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Everyone from the Yue family looked at Ye Li¡¯s slightly thin back in horror. They all looked at each other in bewilderment. Although the Demon King Ye Li was famous, they had never seen him before and couldn¡¯t understand how terrifying he was. Now that they saw it, they almost couldn¡¯t breathe. This pressure was too terrifying. Yu Tong was still screaming like a pig being slaughtered. How could he still hear Ye Li¡¯s words? ¡°All! It hurts!¡± Yu Tong rolled crazily on the ground, his eyes bloodshot from the pain. Although Yu Tong was a tenth-tier Transcender, he wasn¡¯t immune to pain. The white spiritual light attack from Ye Li carried a penetrating and bone-piercing effect. Once it hit, the sensation was beyond imagination. Seeing that Yu Tong had no intention of answering, Ye Li couldn¡¯t help shaking his head slightly. Swish! Another wind-breaking sound sounded, followed by another shrill scream. ¡°All!!!¡± Another bloody hole appeared on Yu Tong¡¯s other leg. Blood fell to the ground drop by drop! When everyone from the Yue family saw this scene, they were dumbfounded. They even held their breath, feeling an unprecedented pressure. ¡°Now, can you tell me?¡± Ye Li slowly said to Yu Tong. When Yu Tong heard this, he was so frightened that his soul was gone. A chill ran from his tailbone to the top of his head. At this moment, he couldn¡¯t care less about the pain. He looked at Ye Li in horror. ¡°We, we know that Yue Ling and that unknown youth have returned to the Yue family, so I¡¯m here to ask the Yue family to hand them over.¡± Yu Tong was about to cry. He had never felt so much pain since he was born, but now he had met a devil like Ye Li. No! Ye Li was definitely not a devil, but¡­ a Demon King! Ye Li smiled. ¡°The unknown youth you mentioned is me.¡± When Yu Tong heard this, he was even more frightened. He had never been so afraid. He had really never been so afraid. ¡°Go. Tell the head of your Yu family that 1 want him to kowtow to me and apologize. Otherwise, the consequences will be serious.¡± Ye Li slowly said. Hearing this, Yu Tong seemed to be reborn, but he couldn¡¯t stand up anymore and could only crawl away. However, even if he crawled, he was much faster than ordinary people because he was a tenth-tier Transcender. Everyone from the Yue family looked at Yu Tong who was crawling quickly. They were all dumbfounded. Yu Tong¡¯s desire to survive was too strong. Ye Li didn¡¯t continue to look at Yu Tong. His face was still indifferent, as if he had just done something trivial. Then, he walked into the Yue family. Everyone in the Yue family now knew that Ye Li was the Demon King Ye Li that they couldn¡¯t even look up to. The Demon King Ye Li was their backer! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only What were they afraid of now? Nothing!!! Some children even wondered how they would walk in City H in the future, whether they should walk straight or walk sideways. After arriving at the Yue Family¡¯s hall, Yue Kun hurriedly invited Ye Li to take a seat. After Ye Li sat down, the Yue Family served tea and water. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, 1 really don¡¯t know how to thank you.¡± Yue Kun looked at Ye Li gratefully. Ye Li¡¯s handsome face was as calm as water. He slowly said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me. Everything I did was just because I¡¯m Yue Ling¡¯s friend..¡± Chapter 600 - Chapter 600: All the Soldiers of Yu Family Attacked Chapter 600: All the Soldiers of Yu Family Attacked Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations When the people in the Yue family¡¯s hall heard Ye Li¡¯s words, they naturally understood what Ye Li meant. From now on, Yue Ling¡¯s status in the Yue family would reach an unprecedented level. ¡°By the way, Yue Ling, it¡¯s boring in City H. Why don¡¯t you go to the Sword Sect? 1¡¯11 ask Gao Feng to take you as his disciple,¡± Ye Li suddenly said to Yue Ling. Yue Ling was shocked and looked at Ye Li in shock. ¡°Ye Li, is what you said true?¡± No one was unwilling to go higher, and no water was unwilling to flow lower. ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll lie?¡± Ye Li slowly said. Hearing this, Yue Ling was naturally overjoyed. Entering the Sword Sect was the dream of countless young people in the wasteland. When Yue Qian heard this, she regretted it. She regretted it extremely. Unfortunately, there was no medicine for regret in this world. Yue Qian was a seventh-tier Evolved Being, and Ye Li was a tier-3 Chosen One. The gap in strength was even greater than the sky. He naturally wouldn¡¯t bicker with a person like Yue Qian. Of course, Ye Li had already seen Yue Qian¡¯s regret. Ye Li looked at Yue Ling again and found that Yue Ling was also looking at Yue Qian with a strange expression. ¡°Don¡¯t regret it. You can also go to the Sword Sect, but Gao Feng probably won¡¯t take you in as his disciple. You can become the disciple of any peak master.¡± Ye Li looked at Yue Qian and slowly said. When Yue Qian heard this, her body trembled, and her fair face was full of shock. She never expected Ye Li to say such a thing. Everyone from the Yue family was overjoyed. The two geniuses of the Yue family had entered the Sword Sect. Now that the Heavenly Blade Sect had been destroyed, their Yue family¡¯s future achievements could be said to be limitless. ¡°Thank you, Demon King!¡± Yue Qian hurriedly knelt on the ground, her fair face full of gratitude. Ye Li waved his hand. He didn¡¯t like others kneeling in front of him, but there were always people doing this. There was nothing he could do. At the same time, he knew that it wouldn¡¯t be long before the head of the Yu family knelt in front of him. He had never been a good person. But he had promised to protect Yue Ling in the Cloud Peak Academy, so he certainly had to keep his word. A moment later, a smile appeared on Ye Li¡¯s handsome face. ¡°Finally.¡± Then, Ye Li got up from his seat and slowly walked out of the hall. The people from the Yue family in the hall were a little confused, but since the Demon King Ye Li had walked out, they followed closely behind. After arriving outside the Yue family, they understood why Ye Li came out. It was because the people from the Yu family had already arrived, and all of them had been deployed. ¡°Yue family!¡± An old man said coldly. This old man was none other than the head of the Yu family, Yu Wuyun, a Tier 1 Transcender. When Yu Tong crawled back to the Yu family, he had already told him everything. His expression immediately turned cold. He didn¡¯t expect Yu Tong to be so seriously injured, nor did he expect someone to demand him to kowtow and admit his mistake. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only In City H, the Yu family had always been the overlord. It wouldn¡¯t end well for anyone who provoked them. Yu Wuyun looked at the boy in front of him coldly and sneered. ¡°You must be the boy who injured Yu Tong.¡± Everyone from the Yu family was stunned when they heard this, because this boy looked too young. ¡°That¡¯s right. Kowtow and apologize to me. Don¡¯t make me angry.¡± Ye Li looked at Yu Wuyun and slowly said. Hearing this, everyone in the Yu family was shocked.. Chapter 601 - Chapter 601: Yu Wuyun Was Utterly Shocked Chapter 601: Yu Wuyun Was Utterly Shocked Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations No one in the Yu family would have thought that Ye Li would say such a thing. To make their family head kneel and kowtow to apologize for him? This was definitely the most shocking thing they had ever heard. Yu Wuyun didn¡¯t expect the young man in front of him to say such a thing. He couldn¡¯t have looked more shocked. A few seconds later, Yu Wuyun came back to his senses and stared at Ye Li. ¡°Brat, do you know the consequences when you say this?¡± Yu Wuyun said coldly. Ye Li secretly shook his head. It seemed that the warrior families in City H were indeed not good. Yu Meng¡¯er was a tenth-tier Evolved Being, and Yu Wuyun was only a Tier 1 Transcender. It seemed that the Infinity Sect was much stronger than the Yu family. ¡°It seems that you won¡¯t kowtow to me and admit your mistake?¡± Ye Li looked at Yu Wuyun indifferently. Hearing Ye Li¡¯s words, Yu Wuyun burst into fury and stared at Ye Li. ¡°Brat, I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Yu Wuyun roared. Ye Li shook his head slightly. He sighed. When did a mere Tier 1 Transcender dare to pretend in front of him? What a joke. Ye Li slowly raised his finger and then raised it high. ¡°I have a finger that can penetrate the sky and the earth!¡± On his finger, a terrifying white spiritual light entangled, looking terrifying. Everyone in the Yu family was stunned when they saw the white spiritual light on Ye Li¡¯s finger. ¡°Th-th-this¡­¡± Heaven-Defying Level genetic talent!!! Everyone in the Yu family was shocked. For them, the Heaven-Defying Level genetic talent was simply a legend. But now a person with such a genetic talent had appeared in front of them. Yu Wuyun, the head of the Yu family, was also stunned. He would never have dreamed that Ye Li was a Heaven-Defying Level genetic warrior. Just as Yu Wuyun was stunned, Ye Li¡¯s finger fell. Swish! The speed of the white spiritual light attack reached an astonishing level, looking extremely terrifying. For Ye Li, a Tier 1 Transcender was about the same as a tenth-tier Evolved Being. No matter what, they wouldn¡¯t be able to resist his One Yang Finger. The next moment, the terrifying white spiritual light pierced through Yu Wuyun¡¯s legs, and Yu Wuyun instantly knelt on the ground. Silence, a deathly silence! No one in the Yu family would have expected this. They had thought that Ye Li was just an ant in front of their family head, but they didn¡¯t expect this situation. ¡°I asked you to kowtow and apologize, but you didn¡¯t listen and had to make me do this. Why do you have to do this?¡± Ye Li slowly said. Yu Wuyun was in extreme pain, and cold sweat had drenched his entire body. ¡°You¡­ Who are you?¡± Yu Wuyun looked at Ye Li in horror. Ye Li smiled faintly. ¡°My name is Ye Li, but many people don¡¯t call me Ye Li, but Demon King Ye Li.¡± ¡°What!!!¡± As soon as he said this, everyone in the Yu family took three steps back in fright, their eyes as wide as they could. There was no fluctuation on Ye Li¡¯s handsome face. An ant was an ant. How sad. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°De¡­ Demon King Ye Li?¡± Yu Wuyun¡¯s face was ashen because he would never have thought that the person in front of him was the Demon King, Ye Li. ¡°How is it? Do you still want me to die?¡± Ye Li looked at Yu Wuyun indifferently. Yu Wuyun didn¡¯t dare to speak anymore. He was already scared out of his wits. Yu Meng¡¯er froze like a wooden statue.. Chapter 602 - Chapter 602: Adorable Boy Chapter 602: Adorable Boy Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Yu Meng¡¯er looked at Ye Li in a daze. At this moment, there were no words to describe her horror. Demon King Ye Li! This was the Demon King, Ye Li. ¡°Oh, right. I heard that your backer is the Infinity Sect. How is it? Do you want to let the Infinity Sect have a try?¡± Ye Li looked at Yu Wuyun indifferently. Everyone from the Yu family looked at each other. They all looked different, but there was one thing on their faces, which was horror, deep horror. They couldn¡¯t even breathe, and their souls were trembling deeply. ¡°Demon¡­ Demon King, we were wrong. Please forgive us.¡± Yu Wuyun kowtowed to Ye Li a few times. He knew that if the Demon King Ye Li didn¡¯t forgive them, their Yu family would be reduced to ashes in an instant. He would never doubt if Ye Li had such strength. Ye Li looked at Yu Wuyun, thinking that Yu Wuyun¡¯s attitude was not bad. ¡°Get lost.¡± Ye Li slowly said. Hearing this, everyone from the Yu family hurriedly fled as if they had been pardoned. Ye Li¡¯s face was as calm as water. He looked at Yue Ling indifferently. ¡°Now that the matter has been resolved, you and Yue Qian can go to the Sword Sect. Just tell them my name.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Ye Li activated the Swift Steps and disappeared, leaving the people of the Yue family behind in shock. In the wilderness. The wilderness of the base city was extremely terrifying. There were not only ferocious beasts here, but also zombies. At this moment, the Apocalypse Legion was in the wilderness not far from City H and had gathered many zombies. Ye Li arrived in front of the Apocalypse Legion. The nine zombies of the Apocalypse Legion respectfully greeted Ye Li. After nodding, Ye Li began to synthesize these zombies. ¡°Yue Zhu has been upgraded to a sixth-tier Master-level zombie¡­¡± In the end, Yue Zhu upgraded to a Tier 1 Lord-level zombie. At present, Ah Da was a fifth-tier Lord-level zombie, and the others were all Tier 1 Lord-level zombies. ¡°Help! Help! Can someone save me?¡± At this moment, a panicked voice entered Ye Li¡¯s ears. Ye Li looked in the direction of the voice and found an extremely cute young man running over quickly. Behind the young man were more than a dozen Dark Race members. These Dark Race members were all master-level Dark Race members. And this cute boy¡¯s realm was not bad. He was actually a Tier 1 Transcender, comparable to Yu Wuyun. Ye Li could tell that this boy must be a disciple of a certain sect. The cute boy ran not far from Ye Li and saw Ye Li and the nine zombies of the Apocalypse Legion!!! ¡°Oh my god, this¡­¡± The cute boy was desperate. He was really desperate. More than a dozen Master-level Dark Race members also stopped in their tracks. They looked at Ye Li and the Apocalypse Legion coldly. With the strength of these members of the Dark Race, they couldn¡¯t tell the realm of Ye Li and the Apocalypse Legion. ¡°Human?¡± A member of the Dark Race looked at Ye Li and said. ¡°No, who are you?¡± Another Master-level Dark Race member said coldly. Ye Li ignored the Dark Race member and looked at the cute boy. ¡°Why are they chasing you?¡± Ye Li asked slowly. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The cute boy was a little stunned. He didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to ask such a question. ¡°Because¡­ Because I stole their Cloud Scarlet Fruit.¡± Cloud Scarlet Fruit? For Ye Li, this was an extremely unfamiliar name. However, he felt that this youth was not bad. He actually dared to steal under the noses of so many Master-level Dark Race members.. Chapter 603 - Chapter 603: Master, Please Accept My Bow Chapter 603: Master, Please Accept My Bow Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Ye Li looked at the dozen or so Master-level Dark Race members in front of him indifferently. ¡°Wait a moment. Let me ask you something.¡± After that, Ye Li asked the cute boy, ¡°What is the Cloud Scarlet Fruit?¡± Before the cute boy could answer, an extremely impatient voice came from a Master-level Dark Race member. ¡°Human, who would let you ask? Why didn¡¯t you run when you met us? Do you think you can do whatever you want just because you control a few zombies?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, this Tier 1 Master-level Dark Race member pounced at Ye Li. Swish! With a wind-breaking sound, the life of this Tier 1 Master-level Dark Race member disappeared from this world forever. Insta-killed a Tier 1 Master-level Dark Race member? The cute boy and the other Master-level Dark Race members were all stunned. Ye Li¡¯s face was as calm as water. He looked at the cute boy and continued to ask, ¡°Go on, what¡¯s the use of the Cloud Scarlet Fruit?¡± ¡°A¡­ after one eats the Cloud Scarlet Fruit, his strength can temporarily increase by ten times. In the entire Eastern Realm, it¡¯s one of the most precious medicines,¡± the cute boy replied in a daze. Hearing this, Ye Li understood. ¡°Then you¡¯re quite bold.¡± Ye Li looked at the cute boy and said, The cute boy touched his head as if he was a little embarrassed. ¡°Human, are you going to be our enemy?¡± Another Tier 1 Master-level member of the Dark Race said coldly to Ye Li. Ye Li smiled. ¡°So you are members of the Dark Temple.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Human, are you afraid?¡± Ye Li shook his head slightly. ¡°If you weren¡¯t members of the Dark Temple, 1 might have spared your lives, but now you have no way out.¡± The dozen or so Master-level Dark Race members were all stunned, but the moment they were stunned, they were already dead. Even when they died, they didn¡¯t know how they died. In this perilous world, 1 killed my way out with the blade in my hand! The cute boy was stunned. This was the first time he had been so shocked since he was born. ¡°How is this possible!¡± The cute boy¡¯s eyes widened. In his opinion, everything was too unbelievable. ¡°Who¡­ Who are you exactly?¡± A look of vigilance appeared on the cute boy¡¯s face. His father had told him that he couldn¡¯t trust anyone in the wilderness. ¡°Tell me your name first.¡± Ye Li found this boy interesting. ¡°My, my name is Chuan Ning,¡± the cute boy replied. ¡°I¡¯m Ye Li.¡± Ye Li said slowly. Chuan Ning nodded. ¡°Oh, Ye Li, what!!!¡± Chuan Ning seemed to think of something extremely terrifying, his face full of fear. ¡°His name is Ye Li, and he has zombies following him. Could it be, could it be¡­ he is the Demon King Ye Li?¡± Chuan Ning was secretly shocked. What an incredible possibility! ¡°Are, are you the Demon King, Ye Li?¡± Chuan Ning looked at Ye Li carefully. ¡°Yes.¡± Ye Li nodded. To Ye Li¡¯s surprise, Chuan Ning knelt in front of Ye Li in the next second. ¡°Master, please accept my bow!¡± What? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ye Li was stunned. Master, disciple? When did he have such a disciple? Why didn¡¯t he know? ¡°Master, since you destroyed the Heavenly Blade Sect, I, Chuan Ning, have decided to take you as my master!¡± Chuan Ning¡¯s face was full of smiles. Ye Li¡¯s handsome face regained its calmness as he looked indifferently at Chuan Ning. ¡°I won¡¯t take you as my disciple. Get up..¡± Chapter 604 - Chapter 604: The First Temple Master of the Dark Temple in the Wasteland Chapter 604: The First Temple Master of the Dark Temple in the Wasteland Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Chuan Ning didn¡¯t seem to want to give up. His face was very firm. ¡°No! I must make you my master.¡± ¡°Hehe.¡± Ye Li smiled. No one had ever dared to say such a thing to him. What a joke. Immediately, Ye Li discovered something. He activated the Heavenly Spirit Eyes to scan the body of Chuan Ning. Then he seemed to see something interesting and smiled. Hiding his aura? Ye Li secretly smiled. Fortunately, he was smart. If he hadn¡¯t used the Heavenly Spirit Eyes, he really wouldn¡¯t have known that the person in front of him was actually from the Dark Race. Furthermore, her gender was female! Did he want to be an undercover agent by his side? Ye Li thought that he had been targeted by the Dark Temple in the wasteland. ¡°Return to your original appearance,¡± Ye Li said slowly to Chuan Ning. Chuan Ning was stunned. He looked at Ye Li blankly. ¡°Master, what did you say?¡± Ye Li smiled. ¡°Do you think you can escape my eyes by changing your appearance and hiding your aura? You are a member of the Dark Race, right?¡± ¡°You want to be an undercover agent by my side?¡± Ye Li¡¯s handsome face revealed a playful look. As soon as he said this, Chuan Ning took three steps back and looked at Ye Li in shock. ¡°How, how did you know?¡± Ye Li slowly said, ¡°Don¡¯t ever try to lie to me. Don¡¯t try my patience.¡± ¡°As expected of the Demon King, Ye Li. How terrifying!¡± Chuan Ning sneered. Immediately, Chuan Ning was wrapped in a dark aura and turned into what she should have been. A devastatingly beautiful woman appeared in front of Ye Li, but this woman was a little different from a human. Her face was blue, with some strange patterns on both cheeks. ¡°Let me introduce myself. My name is Chuan Ling. I¡¯m the First Temple Master of the Dark Temple in the wasteland.¡± Ye Li looked at Chuan Ling, whose realm was fifth-tier Lord-level. Although she was not as strong as Li Qiankun, a fifth-tier Lord-level Dark Race member was already at the top of the pyramid in the wasteland. Ye Li thought that this was really interesting. The First Temple Master of the Dark Temple in the wasteland actually wanted to be an undercover agent beside him. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, we¡¯ve been paying attention to you for a long time.¡± Chuan Ling looked at Ye Li and said. Ye Li smiled faintly. ¡°I really don¡¯t understand. Why did you, the First Temple Master of the Dark Temple, come to me as an undercover agent?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think that the Dark Temple is a fool. You have divine weapons. Of course, our goal is the divine weapons.¡± ¡°We¡¯ve also investigated you in the northern realm and found that you have three divine weapons, the Dragon-slaying Blade, the Eastern Emperor Bell, and the Heavenly Tower. 1 secretly went to the Sword Sect¡¯s sword cave and found that the Xuanyuan Sword is no longer there. It must be in your hands too.¡± Chuan Ling stared at Ye Li. Hearing this, Ye Li understood. ¡°The dark race members and zombies that besieged Sword City last time must be the masterpiece of your Dark Temple, right?¡± Ye Li looked at Chuan Ling. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Chuan Ling sneered. ¡°As expected of the Demon King Ye Li. You even saw through this.¡± ¡°But 1 know far more than you think,¡± Chuan Ling continued. ¡°For example?¡± Ye Li looked at Chuan Ling. ¡°For example, you never used a divine weapon again, and the weapon in your hand became the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword. We¡¯ve investigated your Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword carefully. That sword is even more terrifying than a divine weapon.¡± ¡°Therefore, we dare to guess that you must have used some method to fuse the Dragon-slaying Blade, the Heavenly Tower, the Eastern Emperor Bell, and the Xuanyuan Sword into the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword..¡± Chapter 605 - Chapter 605: Shocking Secrets Chapter 605: Shocking Secrets Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Hearing this, Ye Li felt that he had underestimated the wisdom of the Dark Temple. ¡°You¡¯re right, but 1 still don¡¯t understand your purpose.¡± Ye Li looked at Chuan Ling. ¡°Of course my purpose is the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword in your hand,¡± Chuan Ling said coldly. Ye Li smiled. ¡°Do you think you have such strength?¡± ¡°No.¡± Chuan Ling shook her head. ¡°That¡¯s why I chose to go undercover beside you and find a chance to steal your Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword.¡± Why was the First Temple Master of the Dark Temple in the wasteland so honest?! Ye Li pondered for a few seconds and then asked Chuan Ling, ¡°1 really want to know why you want to steal my Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword.¡± ¡°If I tell you that I¡¯m doing this for the wasteland, do you believe it?¡± Chuan Ling looked at Ye Li. Ye Li was stunned. He would never have thought that Chuan Ling would say such a thing. No one would believe that a member of the Dark Race said she did all these for the wasteland. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, do you know why the Xuanyuan Sword turned into a pile of junk?¡± Chuan Ling suddenly asked. Ye Li really didn¡¯t know the specific reason. ¡°The Xuanyuan Sword was once the weapon of a supreme human powerhouse in the wasteland. After the outbreak of the zombie apocalypse, the Master of Darkness descended to the wasteland. The supreme human powerhouse fought the Master of Darkness and used the weapon spirit of the Xuanyuan Sword to seal him in the end.¡± ¡°But now, the Sealing Stone is gone, and the Master of Darkness will break through the seal at any time. At that time, the entire wasteland will be plunged into misery and suffering.¡± After Ye Li heard this, he felt that everything was a little dreamy. Of course, he knew that there must be more than one seal to seal the Master of Darkness. However, could the key seal stone be the Star Iron he auctioned at the black market auction in the East Base City? It contained the weapon spirit of the Xuanyuan Sword. ¡°So you want to use the weapon spirit of the Xuanyuan Sword to seal the Master of Darkness again?¡± Ye Li looked at Chuan Ling. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Chuan Ling nodded. Upon hearing this, Ye Li¡¯s face showed a hint of confusion. ¡°But why did you do that? Doesn¡¯t the Master of Darkness belong to your Dark Temple?¡± Chuan Ling looked at Ye Li. A few seconds later, she said, ¡°Because 1 don¡¯t want the wasteland to be plunged into misery and suffering.¡± ¡°Are there good people in the Dark Race?¡± Ye Li looked at Chuan Ling in surprise. ¡°There are good and bad humans. Why can¡¯t our Dark Temple have good and bad people?¡± Chuan Ling asked. ¡°Uh¡­¡± Ye Li really didn¡¯t know how to answer, but he knew that Chuan Ling wasn¡¯t lying to him. If he couldn¡¯t tell this, was he still the Demon King Ye Li? ¡°Where is the seal of the Master of Darkness? Show me,¡± Ye Li said to Chuan Ling. Chuan Ling was shocked. ¡°Will, will you help me?¡± Ye Li looked at Chuan Ling and said casually, ¡°Is it strange?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take you there now,¡± Chuan Ling said quickly. Then, Chuan Ling began to lead Ye Li in one direction. This place was actually a sect! There was now a sect in the place where the Master of Darkness was sealed. This was interesting. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Chuan Ling turned into a human beauty, probably afraid of causing unnecessary trouble. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, under the Infinity Sect is the place where the Master of Darkness is sealed.¡± Infinity Sect? Wasn¡¯t this the backer of the Yu family? Ye Li used the Heavenly Spirit Eyes to investigate and found that the entire Infinity Sect was already completely enveloped by the dark aura, and there was a terrifying creature underground.. Chapter 606 - Chapter 606: Tell Your Infinity Sect to Move to City H Chapter 606: Tell Your Infinity Sect to Move to City H Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations This terrifying creature was struggling, looking extremely terrifying. ¡°System, can you extract the weapon spirit of the Xuanyuan Sword?¡± Ye Li asked secretly. ¡°Host, 1 can, but it¡¯s too late now. This Master of Darkness has the Heavenly Lord-level strength. It won¡¯t be long before he breaks the seal.¡± The Lord-level was divided into the Heavenly Lord-level and the Earth Lord-level. The Heavenly Lord-level strength was much more terrifying than that of Li Qiankun. Even if Ye Li used all his strength, it was impossible for him to defeat a Heavenly Lord-level member of the Dark Race. ¡°It¡¯s too late.¡± Ye Li slowly said. Chuan Ling was stunned. Obviously, she didn¡¯t understand what Ye Li meant. ¡°Too late for what?¡± ¡°Even if I use the weapon spirit of the Xuanyuan Sword, I can¡¯t seal the Master of Darkness now.¡± Chuan Ling was shocked and looked at Ye Li in shock. For some reason, she believed that Ye Li didn¡¯t lie to her. She didn¡¯t know why she felt this way. Ye Li looked at the sun in the sky. This was probably the greatest challenge he faced after transmigrating to this parallel world. What should he do about the Heavenly Lord-level member of the Dark Race? Give up the wasteland? Anyway, the wasteland had nothing to do with him. At most, he would let the girls return to the northern realm. But there were so many humans in the wasteland. Ye Li suddenly felt that his idea was ridiculous. Even a member of the Dark Race like Chuan Ling wanted to protect the wasteland. Chuan Ling was the First Temple Master of the Dark Temple in the wasteland. From her perspective, she was good, but for humanity, she was naturally considered bad. However, protecting the wasteland was no longer good or bad. Or rather, she wanted to protect her home, which didn¡¯t concern the standing. ¡°Then do we just see the wasteland being plunged into misery and suffering?¡± Chuan Ling looked at Ye Li. Ye Li slowly said, ¡°Believe me, 1 won¡¯t let that happen.¡± Chuan Ling was stunned for a moment and then nodded. ¡°Okay, I believe you.¡± ¡°Who are you? Do you know that this is the Infinity Sect?¡± A sharp voice suddenly entered Ye Li and Chuan Ling¡¯s ears. Chuan Ling had turned into a human girl. Of course, these disciples of the Infinity Sect didn¡¯t know that Chuan Ling was a member of the Dark Race. More than a dozen disciples of the Infinity Sect appeared in front of Ye Li and Chuan Ling. Ye Li thought for a moment and felt that it was better to let the Infinity Sect evacuate from this place. ¡°Tell your sect master that all your Infinity Sect members should evacuate to City H,¡± Ye Li slowly said. ¡°What?¡± The dozen or so disciples of the Infinity Sect were all shocked. ¡°Who are you? Do you know the name of our Infinity Sect?¡± ¡°Demon King Ye Li.¡± Ye Li spoke slowly. As soon as he said so, only two afterimages were left on the spot. When the dozen or so disciples of the Infinity Sect saw this, they couldn¡¯t see Ye Li and Chuan Ling at all. ¡°What, what¡¯s going on?¡± More than a dozen disciples of the Infinity Sect were stunned. They rubbed their eyes, feeling that they had seen wrongly. ¡°Come on, report to the Sect Master.¡± Immediately, a dozen disciples of the Infinity Sect ran back like crazy. In the hall of the Infinity Sect! ¡°What!!!¡± Bai Zhan, the master of the Infinity Sect, was stunned. He looked at the dozen or so disciples in front of him. ¡°Is what you said true?¡± ¡°Yes, Sect Master!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Although Bai Zhan wasn¡¯t a super powerhouse in the wasteland, he was still very strong. Demon King Ye Li? Could it really be the Demon King, Ye Li? Bai Zhan couldn¡¯t believe it. If it¡¯s really the Demon King Ye Li, why did he want our Infinity Sect to evacuate from this place? Chapter 607 - Chapter 607: Dark Temple in the wasteland. Chapter 607: Dark Temple in the wasteland. Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations The leader of the Infinity Sect, Bai Zhan, was having an internal struggle. He didn¡¯t know if he should believe it or not. This Demon King Ye Li had nothing to do with the Infinity Sect. Why would he suddenly ask the Infinity Sect to evacuate to City H? After thinking for a few seconds, Bai Zhan was still puzzled. ¡°Sect Master, Senior Sister Yu is back.¡± A disciple walked into the hall of the Infinity Sect and said. Immediately, Yu Meng¡¯er walked in. ¡°Sect Master, I¡¯m back.¡± Yu Meng¡¯er looked at Bai Zhan and said. Bai Zhan nodded. ¡°Meng¡¯er, Shi¡¯er is cultivating in seclusion. Why don¡¯t you stay at home longer?¡± The ¡°Shi¡¯er¡± Bai Zhan was talking about was naturally his son, Yu Meng¡¯er¡¯s fiance, Bai Shi. ¡°Sect Master, I think it¡¯s too boring to stay at home. 1 might as well use this time to cultivate more.¡± Yu Meng¡¯er said. Bai Zhan nodded in satisfaction. Suddenly, he thought of something and said to Yu Meng¡¯er, ¡°Meng¡¯er, a disciple came to report just now that Demon King Ye Li asked our Infinity Sect to evacuate to City H.¡± ¡°I really can¡¯t believe that a big shot like the Demon King Ye Li would appear in our Infinity Sect and even ask us to evacuate to City H. That¡¯s ridiculous.¡± Hearing this, Yu Meng¡¯er couldn¡¯t help but tremble. ¡°Sect Master, what did you say?¡± Bai Zhan was a little stunned. He didn¡¯t understand why Yu Meng¡¯er was so shocked. Could it be¡­ He suddenly thought of a shocking possibility! But he couldn¡¯t believe it. He really couldn¡¯t believe it. Yu Meng¡¯er pondered for a few seconds and hesitated. After a while, Yu Meng¡¯er finally mustered her courage and said to Bai Zhan, ¡°Sect Master, I think it¡¯s very likely true, because the Demon King Ye Li appeared in City H not long ago.¡± As soon as he said this, Bai Zhan was dumbfounded. A figure like the Demon King Ye Li was a suffocating existence in the entire wasteland. How could such a shocking figure appear in City H? ¡°It seems that¡­¡± Bai Zhan muttered to himself. Although he felt that everything was unbelievable, he didn¡¯t dare to take the risk. It was because the other party was the famous Demon King, Ye Li. If this matter was true and his Infinity Sect didn¡¯t do as he said, it was very likely that the Infinity Sect would be razed to the ground in an instant. After pondering for a few seconds, the master of the Infinity Sect, Bai Zhan, said in a low voice, ¡°The Infinity Sect will retreat to City H.¡± Chuan Ling took Ye Li to a mountain. There was a huge dark castle on the mountain. Ye Li could imagine that the dark castle on the mountain was the Dark Temple of the wasteland. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, this is the Dark Temple,¡± Chuan Ling said to Ye Li. Ye Li had already guessed it. He nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s go up.¡± Then, Ye Li and Chuan Ling arrived at the Dark Temple. After arriving at the Dark Temple, the dark generals were all a little stunned. They really didn¡¯t understand why the First Temple Master brought a human back. ¡°Gather the nine Temple Masters!¡± Chuan Ling said to a member of the Dark Race beside her. Then, Ye Li and Chuan Ling entered the hall. Ye Li looked around the hall and found that it was similar to the Dark Temple in the northern realm. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Soon, the nine Temple Masters arrived. The nine Temple Masters were all at the Lord-level. When they looked at Ye Li, they were all stunned. Then, they all looked at Chuan Ling. Obviously, they wanted Chuan Ling to give them an explanation. ¡°Sit down.¡± Chuan Ling spoke to the nine Temple Masters with the dignity of a queen. The nine Temple Masters all sat down.. Chapter 608 - Chapter 608:I Said That Chapter 608:I Said That Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°I guess you all want to know who he is, right?¡± Chuan Ling said. The ¡°he¡± Chuan Ling mentioned was naturally Ye Li. The nine Temple Masters all nodded. Of course, they wanted to know who Ye Li was. ¡°He is the Demon King, Ye Li.¡± Chuan Ling slowly said. ¡°What!!!¡± The nine Temple Masters were all shocked. They had heard the words ¡°Demon King Ye Li¡± countless times. Since the battle in Sword City, they had been studying the Demon King Ye Li. In the end, the result of the research was that this guy was invincible! Even the leader of the Four Weapons Hall, Li Qiankun, had been killed by his Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword. Who in the entire wasteland could be his match? The nine Temple Masters immediately looked at Ye Li up and down, undoubtedly shocked. ¡°Are you shocked?¡± Ye Li looked at the nine Temple Masters indifferently. Of course, the nine Temple Masters were shocked. Before they could speak, they heard Ye Li say again, ¡°Don¡¯t be shocked forever, because everything 1 do will shock you for three days and three nights.¡± As soon as he said this, a voice sounded in the hearts of the nine Temple Masters at the same time. ¡°Is this Demon King Ye Li?¡± Chuan Ling looked at the nine Temple Masters and said, ¡°I invited Demon King Ye Li here to discuss how to deal with the Master of Darkness. Everyone knows that the Master of Darkness is about to break the seal and knows the strength of the Master of Darkness.¡± The nine Temple Masters fell silent when they heard this. Of course, they knew the strength of the Master of Darkness. If the Master of Darkness broke the seal, the entire wasteland would be plunged into misery and suffering. ¡°First Temple Master, although the Master of Darkness is very strong, he has been sealed for so many years. Our strength is not weak either. We might not¡­¡± Before the Tenth Temple Master finished speaking, he was interrupted by another Temple Master. ¡°A starving camel is still bigger than a horse. You should know how terrifying a Heavenly Lord-level-level member of the Dark Race is.¡± Immediately, the nine Temple Masters began to argue. Obviously, the nine Temple Masters didn¡¯t know that Chuan Ling had planned to go undercover by Ye Li¡¯s side. Ye Li didn¡¯t know what to do about this matter. The only way was to fight. ¡°Of course, the strength of our Dark Temple is not enough. We have to join forces with the strongest force in the wasteland, the Sword Sect,¡± Chuan Ling said again. The eyes of the nine Temple Masters lit up when they heard that. That¡¯s right. Why didn¡¯t they think of it just now? The Demon King, Ye Li, was the deputy sect master of the Sword Sect. With him around, the Sword Sect would definitely not be a problem. Then, the Sword Sect would gather all the strong masters in the wasteland. In this way, their chances of winning would be much higher. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, look¡­¡± Chuan Ling looked at Ye Li. ¡°Okay.¡± Ye Li nodded. ¡°There¡¯s no time to lose. Let¡¯s go to the Sword Sect now,¡± Ye Li said again. As soon as he finished speaking, Ye Li and Chuan Ling left the Dark Temple and headed for the Sword Sect. Sword Sect, Sword Palace. At this moment, there were two girls in the Sword Hall. On both sides sat the nine peak masters, and directly above them sat the sect master of the Sword Sect, Gao Feng. These two girls were none other than Yue Ling and Yue Qian. ¡°You said that the deputy sect master asked you to be my disciple and the other girl to be a disciple of a peak master?¡± Gao Feng looked at Yue Ling and Yue Qian in surprise. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Yes, Sect Master. Yes, Ye Li said that,¡± Yue Ling said, but it was obvious that she wasn¡¯t confident enough. Gao Feng and the nine peak masters looked at each other in bewilderment, wondering if this was true. ¡°You¡­¡± Before Gao Feng finished speaking, a familiar voice entered everyone¡¯s ears. ¡°Yes, I said that..¡± Chapter 609 - Chapter 609: If You Don’t Leave Now, You’ll Regret It Chapter 609: If You Don¡¯t Leave Now, You¡¯ll Regret It Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Gao Feng and the nine peak masters were shocked. They took a closer look and saw a man and a woman suddenly appear in the hall. Of course, this man and woman were Ye Li and Chuan Ling. ¡°Deputy sect master.¡± Gao Feng and the nine peak masters hurriedly shouted. Now Ye Li was the mainstay in the Sword Sect. ¡°It¡¯s urgent. I¡¯ll make it short.¡± ¡°Blah, blah, blah¡­¡± Ye Li told Gao Feng and the nine peak masters what had exactly happened. ¡°What!!!¡± Everyone in the hall gasped and looked at Ye Li dumbfounded. Yue Ling and Yue Qian froze on the spot like clay sculptures. For them, Ye Li¡¯s words just now were enough to suffocate them. ¡°Deputy sect master, are you serious?¡± Gao Feng looked at Ye Li in shock. ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll lie to you?¡± Ye Li said lightly. Gao Feng and the nine peak masters¡¯ hearts began to beat rapidly. For them, such a thing was undoubtedly a bolt from the blue. ¡°Then what should we do now, deputy sect master?¡± asked Gao Feng. ¡°Do what we can do!¡± Ye Li only said several words, but the words were spoken with vigor. ¡°By the way, ally with the strong masters in the wasteland and ask them all to come to the Sword Sect,¡± Ye Li said to Gao Feng. Gao Feng nodded. ¡°Got it, deputy sect master. 1¡¯11 do it immediately.¡± The news that the Master of Darkness had broken the seal didn¡¯t spread because they all knew that if such news spread, the wasteland would undoubtedly be in chaos. Ye Li stayed in the Infinity Sect for ten days. In the past ten days, he kept prying with the Heavenly Spirit Eyes and found that the seal was getting looser and looser. In a month at most, the Master of Darkness would break the seal. ¡°Do you know that this is the territory of the Infinity Sect?¡± An abrupt voice entered Ye Li¡¯s ears. Ye Li¡¯s handsome face was as calm as water. This person was only a tenth-tier Transcender. Ye Li had already known him when he was very far away from him. However, he was unwilling to care. A tenth-tier Chosen One was naturally pitifully weak in front of Ye Li. A middle-aged man appeared behind Ye Li. The middle-aged man was tall and strong, exuding a majestic aura. Seeing that Ye Li ignored him, the middle-aged man couldn¡¯t help but be angry. ¡°Answer me!¡± The middle-aged man shouted at Ye Li. ¡°Leave. You will regret it if you don¡¯t leave now.¡± Ye Li said slowly, but he didn¡¯t turn around. The middle-aged man was none other than the sect master of the Infinity Sect, Bai Zhan. It had been days since he had retreated to City H with the people of the Infinity Sect. These days, he had been thinking that nothing had happened. Why would Demon King Ye Li ask his Infinity Sect to retreat to City H? He felt that he had been deceived. Bai Zhan came back to see if the Infinity Sect had been occupied. It was true that someone was really in the Infinity Sect. ¡°Hey, you¡¯re quite arrogant. Do you know who 1 am?¡± Bai Zhan looked at the thin figure in front of him in disdain. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ye Li slowly turned around, his face still as calm as water. Looking at Ye Li¡¯s handsome face, Bai Zhan was a little stunned because Ye Li was too young, but his eyes were unforgettable. His eyes were as serene as the night and as profound as the ocean. ¡°Who, who are you?¡± For some reason, Bai Zhan suddenly felt a deep sense of oppression.. Chapter 610 - Chapter 610: Do You Know What Fear Is? Chapter 610: Do You Know What Fear Is? Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Ye Li looked at Bai Zhan indifferently and slowly said, ¡°If 1 told you that 1 am the Demon King Ye Li, would you believe me?¡± Bai Zhan was shocked. He would never have thought that Ye Li could say such a thing. After the shock, Bai Zhan stared at Ye Li. ¡°You said you are the Demon King Ye Li?¡± Bai Zhan said coldly. Bai Zhan smiled in disdain. Although he didn¡¯t know why there was a deep sense of oppression just now, he knew that the person in front of him couldn¡¯t be the Demon King Ye Li. This was because the Demon King Ye Li was a renowned supreme existence in the wasteland. Since he was a supreme existence, how could he be so young? ¡°Okay, stop lying. Tell me quickly that you are not the Demon King Ye Li.¡± A mocking look appeared on Bai Zhan¡¯s face. Ye Li smiled faintly. He thought that the person in front of him was interesting. ¡°I repeat, leave here quickly. Don¡¯t make me say it a third time.¡± Ye Li looked at Bai Zhan. Bai Zhan was furious when he heard this. He thought to himself, How dare he say such arrogant words in my territory? This is really intolerable! ¡°Brat, I¡¯m the master of the Infinity Sect!¡± Bai Zhan roared. Ye Li¡¯s handsome face was as calm as water without any fluctuations as if he didn¡¯t hear anything at all. Bai Zhan was stunned. He had thought that the person in front of him would be scared out of his wits if he revealed his identity, but he never expected such a situation. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid?¡± Bai Zhan was stunned. ¡°Afraid?¡± Ye Li smiled faintly. Since he transmigrated to this world, he didn¡¯t know what fear was. ¡°Do you know what fear is?¡± Ye Li¡¯s handsome face revealed a playful look. Bai Zhan was shocked. This sentence should have been said by him. How could it have been snatched by the person in front of him? Suddenly, Bai Zhan was furious to the extreme. Although he was not a powerhouse standing at the top of the pyramid, he had his own strength. ¡°Brat, ask me if I know what fear is. 1¡¯11 let you know now!¡± Bai Zhan roared. As soon as he finished speaking, Bai Zhan punched Ye Li. The power of a punch from a tenth-tier Transcender could be imagined. To Bai Zhan¡¯s surprise, Ye Li had no intention of dodging at all. He just stood where he was, with a look of disdain on his face. Bai Zhan sneered. He knew that as long as he punched out, there would never be such a person in this world again. Boom! Without a doubt, Bai Zhan¡¯s punch landed on Ye Li. Unfortunately, things didn¡¯t happen as Bai Zhan had imagined. Bai Zhan had been shocked countless times since he was born, but this time was the most shocking. This was because not only did Ye Li not die, but he didn¡¯t even take half a step back. Bai Zhan¡¯s pupils couldn¡¯t help but constrict. ¡°How is this possible!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Bai Zhan shouted, his face full of horror. His punch didn¡¯t cause any damage to the person in front of him. This was simply terrifying. Ye Li slowly shook his head. He didn¡¯t understand why everyone was so shocked when facing him. ¡°It seems that you don¡¯t make me feel any fear.¡± Ye Li looked at Bai Zhan indifferently. Hearing these words, Chen Yun was truly terrified, as if his soul had left his body.. Chapter 611 - Chapter 611: Bai Zhan Was Horrified Chapter 611: Bai Zhan Was Horrified Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Bai Zhan could swear that he had never been so afraid since he was born. He looked at Ye Li in horror, only to find that Ye Li had already raised a finger. ¡°W-What do you want?¡± Bai Zhan almost peed his pants. As the master of the Infinity Sect, Bai Zhan, who was a tenth-tier Transcender, was really about to pee his pants. Ye Li thought for a few seconds and then said to Bai Zhan, ¡°1 don¡¯t want to do anything. 1 just want you to feel true fear.¡± This finger was entangled by terrifying white spiritual energy. Bai Zhan felt that all his strength was almost drained. There was nothing but fear on his face. White spiritual energy? Heaven-Defying Level genetic talent!!! Bai Zhan wanted to beg for mercy. He really wanted to beg for mercy, but there was no chance. Ye Li¡¯s finger had already fallen. How could this finger be described with words? ¡°All! All! Ah!¡± Bai Zhan screamed in fright. He knew that he would disappear from this world forever. Unfortunately, he missed something. Ye Li didn¡¯t want to kill him at all. After all, Bai Zhan was a tenth-tier Transcender. Now that the war in the wasteland was about to begin, a tenth-tier Transcender was naturally very important. The Annihilation Finger stopped when it was only a step away from Bai Zhan¡¯s head. Bai Zhan opened his eyes and swallowed. His body was already drenched in cold sweat. How could he be given a second chance? He would definitely hide far away. This was simply terrifying. Ye Li looked at Bai Zhan indifferently and slowly said, ¡°Now, do you know what fear is?¡± ¡°Got it, got it.¡± Bai Zhan hurriedly replied. Bai Zhan¡¯s entire body was trembling violently. Just now, he felt the arrival of death. He knew very well that he couldn¡¯t provoke this person in front of him, or he would undoubtedly die. Suddenly, Bai Zhan¡¯s pupils were constricted. He thought of something shocking! The person in front of him had told him just now that he was the Demon King Ye Li, but he didn¡¯t believe it. But now¡­ He was a tenth-tier Transcender, and the strength Ye Li showed!!! Demon King Ye Li, Demon King Ye Li! This was the Demon King, Ye Li. Bai Zhan was about to cry. ¡°Demon King, I failed to recognize you just now. Please forgive me.¡± Bai Zhan looked at Ye Li in horror. ¡°Didn¡¯t 1 ask you to retreat to City H? Why are you back? Do you think I, Ye Li, am lying to you, or do you Infinity Sect not take my words seriously at all?¡± Ye Li said indifferently to Bai Zhan. Bai Zhan couldn¡¯t help but turn pale with fright. He looked at Ye Li in horror. ¡°Master Demon King, 1,1,1 just want to come back to take a look.¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go to the Sword Sect.¡± ¡°To the Sword Sect?¡± Bai Zhan was a little stunned. He didn¡¯t understand what Ye Li meant. ¡°Master Demon King, why do you want me to go to the Sword Sect?¡± Bai Zhan asked in confusion. ¡°Didn¡¯t Gao Feng summon you?¡± Ye Li looked at Bai Zhan. Before he came to the Infinity Sect, he had asked Gao Feng to gather all the strong masters in the wasteland. As a tenth-tier Transcender, Bai Zhan was certainly on the list. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Bai Zhan didn¡¯t dare to continue asking. He thought that since the Demon King asked him to go to the Sword Sect, there must be a reason. As soon as he took a step forward, Ye Li stopped him. ¡°Wait.¡± Bai Zhan¡¯s body trembled. He turned around and looked at Ye Li in shock. ¡°Master Demon King, is there anything else?¡± Chapter 612 - Chapter 612: Skill Fusion, Heaven-Severing Sword Chapter 612: Skill Fusion, Heaven-Severing Sword Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Ye Li looked at Bai Zhan indifferently. ¡°You and I are fated.¡± Ye Li slowly said. As soon as he finished speaking, Ye Li bought a defensive armor from the point mall called Green Armor. ¡°This armor is called Green Armor. After you wear it, your defense power will increase several times.¡± Bai Zhan was stunned. He would never have thought that such a scene would happen. He had thought that he would disappear from this world forever, but he didn¡¯t expect the Demon King to give him such a terrifying treasure. Bai Zhan felt that his hands were trembling. He took the green armor from Ye Li¡¯s hand shakily and gently stroked it. Immediately, Bai Zhan put on this Green Armor. ¡°Lord Demon King, my life is yours from now on. If you want me to, I can go to the knife mountain or even the oil pan!¡± Bai Zhan¡¯s eyes were firm. With that, Bai Zhan left. Ye Li sighed. Every day, he thought that it should be enough for Gao Feng to gather all the strong masters in the wasteland. The Dark Temple should have also gathered the powerful Dark Race members from all over the wasteland. Now, he was just waiting for the Master of Darkness to break through the seal. Suddenly, Chuan Ling, the master of the Dark Temple, appeared beside Ye Li. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, how is the seal on the Master of Darkness recently?¡± Chuan Ling asked Ye Li. ¡°The seal is getting more and more unstable. It will be broken in a month at most.¡± Ye Li replied. Chuan Ling looked worried when she heard that. She wasn¡¯t sure if the human powerhouses and members of the Dark Race in the wasteland could defeat the Master of Darkness. After all, no one knew how terrifying the strength of a Heavenly Lord-level Dark Race member was. It was getting closer and closer to the day when the Master of Darkness broke through the seal. These days, Ye Li had been guarding the Infinity Sect. At the same time, he was also cultivating on the seventh floor of the Heavenly Tower in the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword. Ding! ¡°Congratulations to the host for becoming a tier 4 Chosen One.¡± The system¡¯s voice suddenly sounded in Ye Li¡¯s ears. Ding! ¡°Congratulations to the host for obtaining a super treasure chest.¡± Ye Li thought that he had finally become the Chosen One of the tier 4 Chosen Ones and obtained a super Treasure Chest. It was really not bad. Without thinking too much, Ye Li opened the super Treasure Chest. ¡°Received 5,000 gene points, 5,000 strength points, 5,000 speed points, and 5,000 defense points.¡± ¡°Obtained a skill fusion opportunity!¡± Ye Li was stunned. Skill fusion? His four skills were already at the Heaven-Defying Level. Could it be that there was a skill stronger than the Heaven-Defying Level? However, since he had obtained the skill fusion opportunity, he might as well give it a try. Immediately, Ye Li chose to fuse the Demon God Domineering Fist, the Annihilation Finger, the Heaven-shaking Sword Technique and the Sky Fiend Sword Technique. Ding! ¡°Skill fusion begins:¡± ¡°1O%¡­ 30%¡­ 60%¡­ 100%.¡± ¡°Skill fusion completed.¡± ¡°Congratulations to the host for obtaining a divine-level skill, Heaven-Severing Sword.¡± Heaven-Severing Sword: A god-level technique. With a single slash, it can shake the heavens and earth, and it¡¯s one of the strongest slashes in the world. Looking at the introduction of the Heaven-Severing Sword, Ye Li was a little stunned. This was too terrifying. Ding! ¡°Do you want to practice the Heaven-Severing Sword Technique?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°1O%¡­ 30%¡­ 60%¡­ 100%.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve successfully cultivated the Heaven-Severing Sword.¡± Ding! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°The Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword Embryo has been upgraded to the fifth level.¡± At this moment, the system¡¯s voice appeared in Ye Li¡¯s mind again. Ye Li¡¯s handsome face lit up. The Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword Embryo went from the third level to the fifth level so quickly? But what Ye Li didn¡¯t expect was that such a thing had happened before the Master of Darkness broke the seal. One wave hadn¡¯t settled yet, but another one rose!!! Chapter 613 - Chapter 613: Someone From The Four Weapons Hall Came Chapter 613: Someone From The Four Weapons Hall Came Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations A disciple of the Sword Sect ran into the hall of the Infinity Sect. ¡°Deputy sect master! Deputy sect master!¡± The Sword Sect disciple¡¯s voice trembled as if he had experienced the most terrifying thing in history. ¡°What is it?¡± Ye Li asked. He could tell that something must have happened. ¡°The people from the Four Weapons Hall have arrived at the wasteland. The sect master wants you to go back.¡± The disciple said in shock. Qiankun Broadsword Master Li Qiankun was one of the hall masters of the Four Weapons Hall. When Li Qiankun came to the wasteland, no one in the Four Weapons Hall knew. Li Qiankun¡¯s life card must have been burnt. The Four Weapons Hall had been investigating and finally found the wasteland. As long as they reached the wasteland, it wouldn¡¯t be long before they found the Sword Sect. After all, everyone in the wasteland knew about the battle between the Sword Sect and the Heavenly Blade Sect. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Immediately, Ye Li and the disciple of the Sword Sect walked towards the Sword Sect. Soon, Ye Li arrived at the Sword Palace. In the Sword Palace, Gao Feng and the nine peak masters had already arrived. Seeing Ye Li, they hurriedly got up. ¡°Deputy sect master!¡± Gao Feng and the nine peak masters shouted at Ye Li. ¡°Deputy sect master, since Li Qiankun died, we have had people at the border. Now that the people from the Four Weapons Hall have entered the border, we don¡¯t know who came.¡± Gao Feng looked at Ye Li and went straight to the point. Ye Li thought that this was definitely not good news. ¡°Deputy sect master, what should we do now?¡± Gao Feng looked at Ye Li. ¡°Where are they now?¡± Ye Li asked. ¡°The Void City at the border.¡± Gao Feng replied. Ye Li pondered for a few seconds and said to Gao Feng, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about this matter. Let me meet them.¡± Immediately, Ye Li activated the Swift Steps and disappeared from the Sword Hall. Void City. At the junction of the wasteland and the Mystic Land. This was a small city, and there were no zombies or Dark Race members outside. When Ye Li arrived at the Void City, he used the Heavenly Spirit Eyes to test the strong masters in the Void City. Suddenly, he was shocked. ¡°Twelve sixth-tier Chosen Ones!¡± Twelve sixth-tier Chosen Ones. Needless to say, this was a terrifying power. Ye Li slowly walked over. He must take care of this matter well. Otherwise, if these twelve sixth-tier Chosen Ones went to the Sword Sect, the consequences would be unimaginable. This was a restaurant, whose decoration was quite luxurious. After Ye Li walked into the restaurant, he looked at the two tables not far away from him from the corner of his eye. He knew that these twelve people were the twelve sixth-tier Chosen Ones of the Four Weapons Hall. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the hall master of the Blade Hall to die in a small place like the wasteland.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Who would have thought that there was a peerless powerhouse in the wasteland? He actually killed Qiankun Broadsword Master.¡± ¡°Humph, who cares who he is? Whoever offends the Four Weapons Hall will be crushed in an instant!¡± The twelve sixth-tier Chosen Ones of the Four Weapons Hall were discussing. ¡°My lords, are you all warriors?¡± a middle-aged man asked. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only A sixth-tier Chosen One looked at the middle-aged man who spoke and found that he was an ordinary person. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± the sixth-tier Chosen One asked. ¡°My lords, I heard you mention Qiankun Broadsword Master just now. I¡¯m afraid you are not from the wasteland. Qiankun Broadsword Master Li Qiankun was killed by Demon King Ye Li a few months ago.¡± ¡°What!!!¡± The twelve sixth-tier Chosen Ones were all shocked.. Chapter 614 - Chapter 614: Right in Front of Your Eyes Chapter 614: Right in Front of Your Eyes Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Demon King Ye Li?¡± The name Demon King Ye Li was completely unfamiliar to them. Ye Li listened on the side. There was no surprise on his handsome face. He knew that as long as the people from the Four Weapons Hall came to the wasteland, they would definitely find out. ¡°Who is the Demon King Ye Li?¡± A sixth-tier Chosen One shouted. ¡°Demon King Ye Li is the deputy sect master of the Sword Sect. The Sword Sect is now¡­¡± The middle-aged man was interrupted by a sudden voice. ¡°The Sword Sect is now the strongest force in the wasteland!¡± The twelve sixth-tier Chosen Ones of the Four Weapons Hall were all stunned. They all looked in the direction of the voice, only to see a very handsome young man. This young man was naturally Ye Li. ¡°Where is the Sword Sect?¡± A sixth-tier Chosen One looked at Ye Li and asked. ¡°I don¡¯t have to tell you,¡± Ye Li said lightly. When the twelve sixth-tier Chosen Ones heard this, they were all stunned. They had never met anyone who dared to refute them. ¡°Brat, do you know who we are?¡± A sixth-tier Chosen One looked at Ye Li coldly. Everyone in the restaurant looked over in unison. ¡°Not only do 1 know who you are, but 1 also know why you are here.¡± Ye Li slowly said. As soon as he said this, the twelve sixth-tier Chosen Ones were all stunned. ¡°Brat, tell me about it,¡± said a sixth-tier Evolved Being. Ye Li pondered for a few seconds and then said, ¡°You are from the Four Weapons Hall. You came to the wasteland to avenge Li Qiankun.¡± When the twelve sixth-tier Chosen Ones of the Four Weapons Hall heard this, they couldn¡¯t help but be dumbfounded. As for the people in the restaurant, they all froze like clay sculptures. This was the Four Weapons Hall!!! ¡°Brat, how did you know?¡± A sixth-tier Chosen One stared at Ye Li. ¡°The Demon King, Ye Li, told me,¡± Ye Li said lightly. ¡°What!!!¡± Hearing this, the people in the restaurant were even more shocked. The name Demon King Ye Li was an absolutely terrifying existence to them. ¡°Do you know the Demon King Ye Li?¡± A sixth-tier Chosen One stared at Ye Li. Ye Li nodded. ¡°Not only do 1 know him, but I¡¯m also very familiar with him.¡± Hearing this, the twelve sixth-tier Chosen Ones all looked at each other and smiled. It really didn¡¯t take them much effort to find what they wanted. ¡°Since you know where the Demon King Ye Li is, tell us.¡± A sixth-tier Chosen One said to Ye Li. Everyone in the restaurant also stared at Ye Li. Ye Li¡¯s handsome face was calm as he slowly said word by word, ¡°Right in front of your eyes!¡± ¡°What!!!¡± Hearing this, everyone in the restaurant jumped up in fright and looked at Ye Li in horror. The twelve sixth-tier Chosen Ones of the Four Weapons Hall were also shocked. They looked at Ye Li and said coldly, ¡°Are you the Demon King Ye Li?¡± Ye Li smiled faintly. ¡°That¡¯s right. 1 am the Demon King, Ye Li.¡± ¡°Since you are the Demon King Ye Li, you deserve to die too.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As soon as he said so, a sixth-tier Heavenly Chosen One held a goose-tailed trident and slashed at Ye Li. This slash cut the entire restaurant in half. The people in the restaurant couldn¡¯t escape in time, and there were countless casualties. Ye Li activated the Swift Steps to dodge the attack and stood in midair. ¡°If you want to kill me, come on.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Ye Li disappeared.. Chapter 615 - Chapter 615: Fighting Twelve Sixth-tier Chosen Ones Chapter 615: Fighting Twelve Sixth-tier Chosen Ones Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations The twelve sixth-tier Chosen Ones hurriedly chased after him. Although they were all sixth-tier Chosen Ones and Ye Li was only a fourth-tier Chosen One, because of the Swift Steps, Ye Li kept a certain distance from these people. Ye Li activated the Swift Steps and went to a place, which was the Infinity Sect. After arriving at the Infinity Sect, Ye Li stood above the Infinity Sect. Not long after, the twelve sixth-tier Chosen Ones of the Four Weapons Hall arrived. They stared at Ye Li. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, what else do you have to run for? You have no way out!¡± ¡°Are you going to surrender, or do you want us to take action?¡± In the eyes of the twelve sixth-tier Chosen Ones, Ye Li was already a dead person. Ye Li smiled faintly. ¡°Do you really think you can kill me?¡± The twelve sixth-tier Chosen Ones were stunned. They really didn¡¯t understand what Ye Li meant. With so many of them, wouldn¡¯t it be easy for them to deal with a mere tier-4 Chosen One? Wait a minute!!! They suddenly thought of something¡­ !!.. It was Demon King Ye Li who killed Qiankun Broadsword Master. Qiankun Broadsword Master was an eighth-tier Chosen One. Could it be that Demon King Ye Li had something to rely on? Then, the twelve sixth-tier Chosen Ones shook their heads again. No matter what he relied on, he would definitely die today. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, since you don¡¯t surrender, we¡¯ll have to take action!¡± ¡°Attack!¡± As soon as he said so, the twelve Chosen Ones of the sixth-tier charged at Ye Li. These twelve sixth-tier Chosen Ones were all elders of the Four Weapons Hall and were extremely powerful. ¡°Sky-Severing Sword!¡± Ye Li raised the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword high and said coldly word by word. As soon as he finished speaking, the sword fell! On the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword, an extremely terrifying sword light shot at the twelve sixth-tier Chosen Ones. The twelve sixth-tier Chosen Ones were all a little shocked. They would never have thought that Ye Li could launch such a terrifying attack. They began to resist with all their strength! ¡°Boom!¡± A violent explosion sounded. The twelve sixth-tier Chosen Ones were all panting, but they were not injured. ¡°As expected of the Demon King, Ye Li. He can actually launch such a terrifying slash!¡± A sixth-tier Chosen One looked at Ye Li coldly. Ye Li smiled faintly. ¡°If you come over again, 1 don¡¯t mind giving you another such slash.¡± As soon as he said this, the twelve sixth-tier Chosen Ones were really stunned. They didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to say such a thing. They were really a little scared. For a moment, the twelve sixth-tier Chosen Ones really didn¡¯t dare to go over. Ye Li¡¯s spiritual energy was also recovering rapidly¡­ He was waiting, waiting for a moment!!! On the second day, the twelve sixth-tier Chosen Ones and Ye Li were still confronting each other. They stared at Ye Li. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, do you really think we are afraid of you?¡± A sixth-tier Chosen One looked at Ye Li coldly. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Since you¡¯re not afraid, come,¡± Ye Li said slowly. The twelve sixth-tier Chosen Ones all charged at Ye Li at an extremely fast speed. ¡°Sky-Severing Sword!¡± Ye Li slashed out the Heaven-Severing Sword again. The twelve sixth-tier Chosen Ones resisted with all their strength again. In the end, they successfully blocked the power of the Heaven-Severing Sword.. Chapter 616 - Chapter 616: Master of Darkness Chapter 616: Master of Darkness Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations The twelve sixth-tier Chosen Ones looked at Ye Li coldly. Ye Li¡¯s slash was too terrifying. ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of? Such a slash is probably a god-level skill. I don¡¯t believe he can use it a second time!¡± A sixth-tier Chosen One said coldly. ¡°That¡¯s right. Let¡¯s attack!¡± Suddenly, the twelve sixth-tier Chosen Ones all went towards Ye Li again. Ye Li could actually launch a second slash, but they didn¡¯t expect it. ¡°Sky-Severing Sword!¡± Having no choice, the twelve sixth-tier Chosen Ones could only be beaten back again. The twelve sixth-tier Chosen Ones were all a little frightened. How was it possible that such a slash could be launched twice in a short period of time? They were right. Ordinary genetic warriors naturally couldn¡¯t release such an attack twice. Unfortunately, Ye Li wasn¡¯t an ordinary genetic warrior. For a moment, the twelve sixth-tier Chosen Ones didn¡¯t dare to go forward. God knew if Ye Li could still launch such a slash. !!.. Seeing that the twelve sixth-tier Chosen Ones had no intention of attacking again, Ye Li activated the Heavenly Spirit Eyes to pry into the ground. The Master of Darkness was attacking the seal, which was about to disappear. It seemed that the Master of Darkness was about to break out. He had underestimated the strength of the Master of Darkness. He had thought that it would take at least five days for the Master of Darkness to break the seal. Now it seemed that he was wrong. ¡°Boom!¡± In an instant, the earth trembled. The entire Infinity Sect was instantly reduced to dust. The twelve sixth-tier Chosen Ones were shocked and quickly looked around. The ground kept sinking, and a huge Dark Race member appeared in their vision. This member of the Dark Race was a giant octopus. It looked really terrifying. The tentacles were crackling with lightning. Ye Li looked at this member of the Dark Race. This was the Master of Darkness!!! The 12 sixth-tier Chosen Ones of the Four Weapons Hall were not very lucky because they were right under the Master of Darkness now. ¡°All!!!¡± Suddenly, shrill screams sounded in Ye Li¡¯s ears. The twelve sixth-tier Chosen Ones were instantly annihilated! Ye Li looked at the Master of Darkness. To be honest, he didn¡¯t know how to defeat the Master of Darkness. At this moment, Chuan Ling arrived with her men. As the master of the Dark Temple in the wasteland, Chuan Ling was naturally the first to bear the brunt. Beside her were Gao Feng and a group of powerhouses. Chuan Ling was the one who initiated this battle against the Master of Darkness. ¡°Human, Dark Race members!¡± The Master of Darkness seemed to be stunned. He didn¡¯t expect humans and the members of the Dark Race to be together. Ye Li also released the Apocalypse Legion. This battle concerned the entire wasteland. ¡°Die, all of you!¡± The tentacles of the Master of Darkness began to move towards everyone at an astonishing speed. Some weak genetic warriors were instantly electrocuted to death! Swish! Ye Li slashed out with the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword! However, the defense of the Master of Darkness was too high and no one could cause any damage to him at all. ¡°Roar!¡± The Master of Darkness kept roaring! More genetic warriors and members of the Dark Race fell. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The strength of a Heavenly Lord-level member of the Dark Race was too terrifying. ¡°Sky-Severing Sword!¡± Ye Li used the Heaven-Severing Sword, but he still couldn¡¯t cause any damage to the Master of Darkness. Then, Ye Li fused the Apocalypse Legion but still couldn¡¯t cause any damage to the Master of Darkness. More and more humans and Dark Race members fell, and a gruesome scene appeared in front of Ye Li.. Chapter 617 - Chapter 617: Fusion with the Real Apocalypse Legion Chapter 617: Fusion with the Real Apocalypse Legion Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Host, if you want to defeat the Master of Darkness, you have to truly fuse all the members of the Apocalypse Legion.¡± At this moment, the system¡¯s voice appeared in Ye Li¡¯s mind. Truly fuse? ¡°But don¡¯t worry, Host. Even if you really fuse with them, the members of the Apocalypse Legion won¡¯t die, but their remnant souls will be scattered all over the world.¡± Hearing the system¡¯s words, Ye Li fell silent. ¡°All!!!¡± The screams were still coming into Ye Li¡¯s ears. Ye Li looked at the miserable scene in front of him. More and more humans and Dark Race members fell. A few seconds later, Ye Li gritted his teeth and said coldly, ¡°Fuse, system.¡± ¡°Fusion of the Apocalypse Legion begins:¡± !!.. ¡°1O%¡­ 30%¡­ 6O%¡­ 100%.¡± ¡°The Apocalypse Legion has successfully been fused.¡± As soon as the system finished speaking, Ye Li¡¯s entire body began to turn red. ¡°Fifth-tier Chosen One!¡± ¡°Sixth-tier Chosen One!¡± In the end, Ye Li became a Sky Opener. A Sky Opener was comparable to a Heavenly Lord-level warrior. Gao Feng, Chuan Ling, and the others felt the change in Ye Li and looked at him in shock. Ye Li looked at the Master of Darkness coldly. This time, in order to defeat the Master of Darkness, he had lost too much. Although he could still find the Apocalypse Legion back, who knew how long it would take? ¡°Human, you are very strong!¡± The Master of Darkness looked at Ye Li coldly. Ye Li didn¡¯t say anything. He raised the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword high and said coldly, ¡°Sky-Severing Sword!¡± The power of this sword shook the sky and the earth! The originally bright sky became dim. The sky was cracking, and the ground was cracking. It seemed to be the real post-apocalyptic world. The sword light hit the Master of Darkness heavily. ¡°Roar!¡± The Master of Darkness began to roar violently. Suddenly, the Master of Darkness began to break into pieces, and in the end, it let out a shocking explosion. Sword Qi swept across 30,000 kilometers, and a sword light swept across the nine prefectures. ¡°Success! Success!¡± ¡°The Master of Darkness is dead!¡± Whether it was humans or members of the Dark Race, they began to laugh. There was no change in Ye Li¡¯s handsome face at all. He was not happy, but only calm, terrifyingly calm. After returning to the Sword Sect, Ye Li knew that what he had to do now was to find the remnant souls of the Apocalypse Legion. ¡°System, how can I find the remnant souls of the Apocalypse Legion?¡± ¡°Host, humans have three souls and seven spirits, and zombies are no exception. Now the three souls and seven spirits of the Apocalypse Legion have been scattered all over the world, so you can only rely on luck.¡± ¡°Besides, they are not souls, but still zombies. They just don¡¯t recognize you anymore. You have to gather their three souls and seven spirits and synthesize them again.¡± The system¡¯s meaning was obvious. He could only try his luck. Ye Li didn¡¯t stay in the Sword Sect for long. Instead, he headed for the Mystic Land. The Mystic Land was bigger and stronger than the wasteland. As soon as he entered the Mystic Land, the system¡¯s voice entered Ye Li¡¯s ears. Ding! ¡°Congratulations to the host for obtaining a Heaven-grade skill, the Divine Spirit Nine Heavens Sword.¡± Heaven-grade skills were not attractive to Ye Li, but fortunately, the skills Ye Li obtained could be upgraded. Without thinking too much, Ye Li cultivated the Divine Spirit Nine Heavens Sword. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only In the vast Mystic Land, it was extremely difficult to find the Apocalypse Legion. Ye Li lowered his realm, thinking to join a sect first, which would be more convenient for him. At this moment, he was in a small city, which looked a little prosperous. Not long after he arrived at the small city, he heard a horrified shout. ¡°Run, zombie!!!¡± Chapter 618 - Chapter 618: Hongye’s Remnant Soul? Chapter 618: Hongye¡¯s Remnant Soul? Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Suddenly, more than 20 level-one zombies pounced over. The humans in this small city were all ordinary people. At least, Ye Li hadn¡¯t seen a single warrior yet. For ordinary people, zombies were extremely terrifying. ¡°Roar! Roar!¡± Humans kept turning into zombies. It was a tragic sight. Immediately, a group of human genetic warriors appeared in front of Ye Li. These human genetic warriors were all Awakened Beings. It had been a long time since Ye Li saw an Awakened Being. More than 20 zombies were only level-one ordinary zombies. They had no chance of winning against a dozen awakened zombies. Soon, more than 20 zombies were eliminated. !!.. Leading this group of Awakened Beings was a girl. The girl was very beautiful, and there was a hint of pride on her fair face. ¡°Alas, it¡¯s been three waves!¡± ¡°Yes, this is already the third zombie tide. After all, there is a tier 2 zombie in Lan City.¡± ¡°Sister Ke¡¯er, I heard that the tier 2 zombie is a female zombie in red, and she¡¯s extremely beautiful.¡± Hearing this, Ye Li was startled! A female zombie in red? Could it be Hongye? Ye Li was overjoyed. He had planned to join a sect first, but¡­ However, before he confirmed it, he¡¯d better not be happy too early. Then, Ye Li walked to the girl. ¡°Hello, may I ask where the female zombie in red is?¡± Ye Li looked at the girl and asked. The girl¡¯s name was Bai Ke, the daughter of the head of the Bai family, the largest family in Lan City. She was a level-six Awakened Being. A level-6 Awakened Being was already an advanced Awakened Being, but he was still far away from becoming an Evolved Being. Bai Ke was stunned. She looked at Ye Li up and down. Then she was shocked. She was shocked by Ye Li¡¯s appearance. Ye Li was too good-looking. She didn¡¯t know that there was such a good-looking person in this world. However¡­ After Bai Ke calmed down, she was a little confused. ¡°Why are you asking the female zombie in red?¡± Bai Ke looked at Ye Li in confusion. ¡°Well, she might be a friend of mine, so¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± Before Ye Li finished speaking, he was interrupted by Bai Ke. ¡°You said that the female zombie in red might be your friend?¡± Bai Ke exclaimed. Not only Bai Ke, but everyone from the Bai family behind her was also stunned. Was it okay to be friends with a zombie? Ye Li was a little embarrassed. He realized that he had said something wrong. ¡°Just tell me where the female zombie in red is.¡± Ye Li looked at Bai Ke. ¡°I don¡¯t know. A few days ago, a tier 2 female zombie in red suddenly came to the wilderness of Lan City. This female zombie in red is extremely strong.¡± ¡°She soon commanded the zombies in the wilderness of Lan City. In the past two days alone, there have been three waves of zombie tides. 1 don¡¯t know when it will end.¡± Bai Ke said to Ye Li. A few days ago¡­ Hearing this, Ye Li was more and more sure that the female zombie in red was one of Hongye¡¯s three souls and seven spirits. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°In that case, take me to the female zombie in red,¡± Ye Li said to Bai Ke. Bai Ke was shocked. She didn¡¯t understand what was wrong with Ye Li. ¡°No one will stop you if you want to die. Don¡¯t drag me down with you.¡± Bai Ke stared at Ye Li and said. She was only a level-6 Awakened Being, and the female zombie in red was a tier 2 zombie. There was an insurmountable gap in strength between them. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that you¡¯re not qualified to refuse me.¡± Ye Li slowly said.. Chapter 619 - Chapter 619: Find the Female Zombie in Red Chapter 619: Find the Female Zombie in Red Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Bai Ke was stunned. She didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to say such a thing. She was the young lady of the Bai family and a level-6 Awakened Being, but he actually said that she wasn¡¯t qualified to refuse him? The Bai family genetic warriors behind Bai Ke were also furious. They stared at Ye Li. ¡°Brat, do you know who you are talking to?¡± A level-4 Awakened Being said coldly. Ye Li didn¡¯t want to talk too much to these people. He teleported, took Bai Ke¡¯s hand, activated the Swift Steps, and disappeared. All the Awakened Beings were shocked. They would never have thought that Ye Li and Bai Ke would suddenly disappear. ¡°Come on! Go back and report to the family head.¡± They knew that Ye Li, who could suddenly disappear with ATiss, was definitely not an ordinary person. Ye Li took Bai Ke to a random place and stopped. At this moment, Bai Ke was so frightened that she looked at Ye Li in shock. !!.. ¡°How, how can you have such speed?¡± Bai Ke looked at Ye Li in horror. ¡°Take me to the female zombie in red,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Bai Ke was shocked. ¡°What if, what if I don¡¯t take you there?¡± As soon as she said so, a thick book behind her broke. Hearing this noise, Bai Ke quickly turned around. Seeing the broken tree in front of her, her entire body trembled. Before she could speak, she heard Ye Li say slowly, ¡°Your fate will be the same as this tree¡¯s.¡± Bai Ke swallowed. Seeing this, she already knew that she was definitely no match for Ye Li. Or rather, she didn¡¯t dare to imagine what realm Ye Li was in. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll take you to the female zombie in red,¡± Bai Ke said. Then, Bai Ke took Ye Li to find the female zombie in red. Ye Li was more and more certain that the female zombie in red was Hongye. He couldn¡¯t wait to find her. The two of them were on a mountain, which blotted out the sun and made it difficult for sunlight to enter. ¡°Roar! Roar!¡± The roars of a group of zombies entered Ye Li¡¯s ears. These zombies were eating the corpse of a tiger, which looked disgusting. There were more than 20 zombies in this group, led by a level-7 zombie. A level-7 zombie was already an Advanced zombie, one level higher than Bai Ke. Seeing this scene, Bai Ke¡¯s pupils were quickly constricted, and her originally fair face became even paler. ¡°What, what should we do?¡± Bai Ke looked at Ye Li for help. To her surprise, Ye Li¡¯s face was as calm as water, as if he didn¡¯t see anything. ¡°Roar! Roar!¡± Suddenly, these zombies rushed towards Ye Li and Bai Ke. Bai Ke took three steps back in fright and looked at the attacking zombies in shock. However¡­ The zombies suddenly turned into nothingness. Bai Ke¡¯s pupils were constricted again. She was stunned. She didn¡¯t see Ye Li attack at all. Why were all the zombies dead and turned into nothingness? Bai Ke couldn¡¯t imagine how terrifying Ye Li was!!! ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Ye Li said slowly. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only With that, Ye Li slowly walked out. When Bai Ke came back to her senses, Ye Li had already walked ten steps away. Bai Ke could only quickly follow him. ¡°My lord, in fact, I really don¡¯t know where the female zombie in red is.¡± Bai Ke caught up with Ye Li and said to him. Ye Li¡¯s handsome face didn¡¯t change at all. ¡°You will find a way to know..¡± Chapter 620 - Chapter 620: Hongye Chapter 620: Hongye Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Hearing this, Bai Ke didn¡¯t continue to speak. She had no solution. However¡­ The person in front of her was too terrifying. She had never seen such a terrifying genetic warrior. Bai Ke thought that Ye Li should be a high-leveled Evolved Being. ¡°My lord, I only know that the last place the female zombie in red appeared was on this mountain. If we¡¯re lucky, the female zombie in red might still be on the mountain.¡± Ye Li¡¯s face was still as calm as water. He activated the Heavenly Spirit Eyes to investigate everything in the mountain. ¡°Roar! Roar!¡± Suddenly, zombies¡¯ terrifying roars entered his ears again. More than 60 zombies pounced at Ye Li and Bai Ling. These zombies were like hungry ghosts, which was really shocking. Seeing this, Bai Ke quickly looked at Ye Li, only to find that Ye Li¡¯s face was still as calm as water. !!.. Seeing this, Bai Ke seemed to have forgotten her fear. Words couldn¡¯t describe the shock in her heart. Wouldn¡¯t this person¡­ be afraid? There were more than 60 zombies!!! Swish! More than 60 zombies melted into nothingness again. Silence, a deadly silence. Bai Ke¡¯s eyes widened for the largest time ever, and her mouth fell open. She could swear that this was the most shocking moment since she was born. More than 20 zombies suddenly melted just now, and now more than 60 zombies melted again. There were more than 60 zombies here!!! ¡°Is this the strength of a high-leveled Evolved Being?¡± Bai Ke asked in a daze. Roar!!! Suddenly, a female zombie in red appeared in front of Ye Li and Bai Ke with hundreds of zombies. Seeing this scene, Bai Ke couldn¡¯t help but be shocked. She quickly looked at Ye Li. She didn¡¯t believe that Ye Li wasn¡¯t afraid. But then she was stunned. She was really stunned. She actually saw Ye Li smiling. This was a hundred times more terrifying than him being calm. She couldn¡¯t imagine why Ye Li could still smile at this moment. Ye Li looked at the female zombie in red. As he expected, this female zombie in red was really Hongye!!! However, Hongye wasn¡¯t in her complete form now, so she certainly didn¡¯t know Ye Li. ¡°Roar!¡± As Hongye roared, hundreds of zombies charged at Ye Li. Ye Li slowly raised his finger, and countless terrifying white spiritual lights flew over. Hundreds of zombies melted into nothingness again. Shocking, absolutely shocking!!! Bai Ke was speechless. She had thought that she had been most shocked since she was born just now. But it wasn¡¯t until now that she realized that she was not only wrong, but completely wrong. This Hongye was just one of Hongye¡¯s three souls and seven spirits. She was now a tier 2 zombie. Although she had some intelligence, she couldn¡¯t speak yet. ¡°Roar!¡± Hongye roared and rushed towards Ye Li. Ye Li smiled faintly. Hongye is still the same Hongye. She¡¯s really hot-tempered. ¡°System, how can I subdue Hongye¡¯s remnant soul?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Host, just put Hongye into the system space.¡± Hearing the system¡¯s words, Ye Li nodded. Immediately, Ye Li extended a hand and grabbed Hongye. How could Hongye react to such a speed? Bai Ke was shocked. She had already thought that the female zombie in red was vulnerable in front of Ye Li, but when she really saw it, she was still horrified. Then, Ye Li put Hongye into the system space.. Chapter 621 - Chapter 621: Corpse Sect Chapter 621: Corpse Sect Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Bai Ke looked at Ye Li in a daze, and her fair face was even more shocked. She didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to use some divine technique to make the female zombie in red disappear. Ye Li checked Hongye in the system space, thinking that this was a good start. ¡°Come on! Come on!¡± An abrupt voice entered Ye Li¡¯s ears. More than 20 genetic warriors rushed over and surrounded Ye Li and Bai Ke. These genetic warriors were all Awakened Beings, and there was only one Evolved Being. ¡°Uncle.¡± Bai Ke shouted at the Tier 1 Evolved Being among them. This Tier 1 Evolved Being was about 40 years old. His name was Bai Bao, and he was Bai Ke¡¯s eldest uncle. Seeing that Bai Ke was fine, Bai Bao heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Ke¡¯er, did this person kidnap you?¡± !!.. ¡°Uncle, actually¡­¡± Before Bai Ke finished speaking, Bai Bao looked at Ye Li coldly and said, ¡°Brat, how dare you? Have you eaten a bear¡¯s heart or a leopard¡¯s gall?!¡± When Bai Ke heard Bai Bao¡¯s words, she was almost frightened out of her wits. She knew very well how terrifying Ye Li was. If they offended Ye Li, the Bai family would be razed to the ground in an instant. ¡°No, Uncle, I came with him voluntarily,¡± Bai Ke said quickly. Bai Bao was stunned to hear that. He looked at Bai Ke in surprise and then at Ye Li. ¡°Ke¡¯er, is what you said true?¡± ¡°Yes, Uncle. How dare I lie to you?¡± Ye Li listened to the conversation between Bai Bao and Bai Ke. He was naturally not interested at all. He also didn¡¯t want to talk to these ants. In his eyes, a Tier 1 Evolved Being was really pitifully weak. ¡°The zombie in red took the zombies in this direction just now.¡± ¡°There¡¯s someone ahead!¡± Several voices entered everyone¡¯s ears. They followed the voice and found a dozen men in gray robes running over. Seeing this, the pupils of everyone in the Bai family were constricted. ¡°It¡¯s the Corpse Sect!¡± Bai Bao exclaimed. More than a dozen men were all tier 2 Evolved Beings. They arrived in front of the Bai family. ¡°Did you see a tier 2 female zombie in red just now?¡± A tier 2 Evolved Being of the Corpse Sect said coldly. ¡°No, no.¡± Bai Bao quickly replied. Ye Li looked at the tier 2 Evolved Beings of the Corpse Sect in front of him. He had just heard Bai Bao mention the Corpse Sect, but he didn¡¯t know what the Corpse Sect was. ¡°Why are you looking for the female zombie in red?¡± Ye Li slowly asked. More than a dozen tier 2 Evolved Beings of the Corpse Sect were stunned when they heard this. A tier 2 Evolved Being looked Ye Li up and down and then said disdainfully to Ye Li, ¡°We are from the Corpse Sect. Why are you asking us why we¡¯re looking for the female zombie in red? Hahahaha!!!¡± More than a dozen tier 2 Evolved Beings of the Corpse Sect all laughed out loud as if they had never heard such a funny joke. The genetic warriors of the Bai family also found it ridiculous. In the more than ten cities around Lan City, everyone knew what the Corpse Sect was. ¡°All!!!¡± Suddenly, a scream made the laughter of more than a dozen tier 2 Evolved Beings of the Corpse Sect stop abruptly, replaced by horror. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only They looked at the corpse on the ground. It was the person who answered Ye Li just now. ¡°Well, well¡­¡± They didn¡¯t see Ye Li attack at all, but how could the corpse on the ground be explained? ¡°Answer me.¡± Ye Li slowly opened his mouth. When the remaining dozen or so tier 2 Evolved Beings of the Corpse Sect heard this, they were all shocked, because since Ye Li could say such a thing, it meant that the corpse on the ground was his doing.. Chapter 622 - Chapter 622: Go Back Where You Belong Chapter 622: Go Back Where You Belong Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations The people from the Bai family were even more frightened. A tier 2 Evolved Being had died just like that? This was a tier 2 Evolved Being. ¡°Ah! Ah!¡± Suddenly, two more screams sounded. Two tier 2 Evolved Beings of the Corpse Sect fell to the ground with their eyes wide open. ¡°Answer me.¡± Ye Li slowly opened his mouth. The remaining tier 2 Evolved Beings of the Corpse Sect were utterly scared. They really didn¡¯t understand how Ye Li did it. ¡°Corpse, Corpse Sect is the largest sect in the surrounding twelve cities. We caught the female zombie in red to refine her and make her work for us,¡± a tier 2 Evolved Being replied in horror. Ye Li nodded and didn¡¯t say anything. !!.. Ding! ¡°Congratulations, host, for obtaining a chance to draw a random prize.¡± Ye Li used the chance to draw the lottery without hesitation. The virtual pointer began to spin in the roulette wheel, and a few seconds later, the pointer stopped. Ding! ¡°Congratulations to the host for obtaining the Soul Summoning Banner.¡± Soul Summoning Banner: As long as the host finds any of the three souls and seven spirits of a zombie in the Apocalypse Legion, you can summon the other souls and spirits with the Soul Summoning Banner. Looking at the introduction of the Soul Summoning Banner, Ye Li¡¯s handsome face lit up. Without thinking too much, he began to use the Soul Summoning Banner to summon Hongye¡¯s souls and spirits. ¡°The Soul Summoning Banner is being used:¡± ¡°io%¡­ 30%¡­ 6o%¡­ ioo%.¡± ¡°The Soul Summoning Banner has been successfully used.¡± Suddenly, Hongye¡¯s three souls and seven spirits came to Ye Li from all directions. The genetic warriors of the Corpse Sect and the Bai family were horrified. Ye Li took out the soul of Hongye in the system space and immediately began to synthesize these souls and spirits. In the end, Hongye¡¯s complete body appeared in front of Ye Li. ¡°Master, I thought we¡­¡± Hongye looked at Ye Li happily. After the remnant souls of the Apocalypse Legion dispersed throughout the world, they didn¡¯t think they would become the Apocalypse Legion again. ¡°Hongye, has anyone told you that you¡¯ve become even prettier?¡± Ye Li looked at Hongye indifferently. ¡°All?¡± Hongye was stunned. She never dreamed that Ye Li would say such a thing. The genetic warriors of the Corpse Sect and the Bai family took three steps back, as scared as they could be. This zombie could talk? However, they remembered that this female zombie in red was only a tier 2 zombie. How could she speak? Only zombies of tier 4 and above could speak. They couldn¡¯t see Hongye¡¯s three souls and seven spirits when Ye Li synthesized them. ¡°My lord, are you also from the Corpse Sect?¡± Bai Ke looked at Ye Li in shock. Ye Li smiled faintly. ¡°Do you think such a small force can afford me, Ye Li?¡± As soon as he said this, Bai Ke stopped talking. As for the remaining eight tier 2 Evolved Beings of the Corpse Sect, a strange expression appeared on their faces. ¡°My lord, if there¡¯s nothing else, we¡¯ll take our leave first.¡± A tier 2 Evolved Being of the Corpse Sect said respectfully to Ye Li. ¡°Where are you going?¡± Ye Li asked casually. ¡°Re¡­ return to the Corpse Sect?¡± the tier 2 Evolved Being asked in shock. Ye Li was silent for a few seconds. Then, he looked at the tier 2 Evolved Beings of the Corpse Sect and said, Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°I think you¡¯d better not return to the Corpse Sect. Go back to where you should go-¡± As soon as he said this, the eight Evolved Beings of the Corpse Sect were all stunned. ¡°But my lord, we are from the Corpse Sect. If we don¡¯t return to the Corpse Sect, where can we go?¡± ¡°You should go back to hell.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the eight tier 2 Evolved Beings of the Corpse Sect died.. Chapter 623 - Chapter 623: Coming to the Bai Family Chapter 623: Coming to the Bai Family Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°What!!!¡± When the genetic warriors of the Bai family saw this scene, they were so frightened that they fell to the ground and looked at the corpse on the ground in horror. Just like before, they didn¡¯t see how Ye Li attacked at all. If possible, they would rather believe that it was fake. But the corpse on the ground told them that all of this was true. ¡°Are you very afraid?¡± Ye Li looked at the genetic warriors of the Bai family indifferently. When the genetic warriors of the Bai family heard this, they became even more afraid. ¡°Never be afraid because everything 1 do will make you terrified for three days and three nights,¡± Ye Li continued. Bai Ke was shocked and looked at Ye Li in shock. ¡°My lord, our Bai family didn¡¯t offend you. Please let us go.¡± Ye Li smiled when he heard that. He had never thought of doing anything to the Bai family¡¯s genetic warriors. He killed the people of the Corpse Sect because he thought that they would tell others what happened today when they went back. Then a group of tasteless flies would come to annoy him. He naturally did not want to see such a situation. !!.. ¡°I won¡¯t kill you.¡± Ye Li looked at Bai Ke and said slowly. ¡°Really, senior?¡± Bai Ke looked at Ye Li blankly. Ye Li smiled. ¡°Do you think I, Ye Li, need to lie to you?¡± As soon as he said this, Bai Ke¡¯s heart that was in her throat relaxed. She knew that a strong master like Ye Li usually kept his word. ¡°I¡¯ll go to your Bai family to stay for the next two days.¡± Ye Li said lightly. He had found Hongye. He didn¡¯t know the locations of the other zombies in the Apocalypse Legion. At the same time, he knew that such a thing couldn¡¯t be rushed. When the Grand Elder of the Bai family, Bai Bao, heard Ye Li¡¯s words, he couldn¡¯t help but gasp. If such a ferocious god lived in the Bai family, what would the Bai family face? But Bai Bao knew that he couldn¡¯t refuse Ye Li. Otherwise, their Bai family would be doomed. Immediately, Ye Li and the genetic warriors of the Bai family headed for the Bai family. The Bai family was the largest family in Lan City. Most of the people in Lan City were ordinary people. It was really a pitifully weak city, hundreds of times weaker than Annan Base City. The current Hongye was a Tier 1 Lord-level zombie. In the eyes of these genetic warriors of the Bai family, Hongye was a human. When Ye Li arrived at the Bai family, everyone in the Bai family who hadn¡¯t seen Ye Li before looked at him in shock. They didn¡¯t know why the Grand Elder brought Ye Li back. ¡°Uncle, who is he?¡± A level-three Awakened Being looked at Bai Bao in confusion. Everyone from the Bai family also looked at Bai Bao, wondering who this handsome young man was. ¡°Clap!¡± Unexpectedly, not only did Bai Bao not answer, but he also slapped the level-three Awakened Being who asked the question hard. The level-three Awakened Being was stunned. He had no idea what was going on. ¡°How can you ask about the lord¡¯s name? Retreat!¡± Bai Bao shouted angrily. ¡®Lord?¡¯ No one in the Bai family would have thought that their uncle would call this young man ¡°Lord¡±. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Suddenly, they thought of a shocking possibility. This handsome young man in front of them must be very strong. Otherwise, Uncle would never have called him ¡°Lord¡±. ¡°My lord, do you want to see the family head?¡± Bai Bao looked at Ye Li carefully. ¡°No.¡± Ye Li slowly said. The head of the Bai family was weaker than an ant in his eyes. It was meaningless to see him.. Chapter 624 - Chapter 624: These Humans Are So Weak Chapter 624: These Humans Are So Weak Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Everyone in the Bai family felt that Ye Li was very arrogant. This was the Bai family¡¯s territory, and he didn¡¯t even take the head of the family seriously. Ye Li naturally noticed the anger on the faces of the people from the Bai family, but he didn¡¯t care at all, because in Ye Li¡¯s eyes, they were just ants. Bai Bao and the others were at a loss. With an existence like Ye Li around them, they felt an unprecedented pressure. ¡°Master, these humans are so weak.¡± Hongye looked at Ye Li and said. ¡°It can¡¯t be helped. This world is like this. There are both the strong and the weak.¡± Ye Li slowly said to Hongye. Hearing this, the people of the Bai family were even more furious, their eyes full of anger. ¡°Our Bai family is the strongest martial family in Lan City. Who dares to say that our Bai family is weak!¡± An abrupt voice entered everyone¡¯s ears. Everyone looked in the direction of the voice, and a middle-aged man walked over majestically. ¡°It¡¯s Second Uncle!¡± !!.. The middle-aged man who walked over was the second elder of the Bai family, named Bai Lang, a Tier 1 Evolved Being. Bai Lang looked at Ye Li and Hongye coldly. He really didn¡¯t know why Ye Li dared to say those words just now. As the strongest martial family in Lan City, whoever dared to say such a thing was no different from committing suicide. When Grand Elder Bai Bao and Bai Ke heard this, they immediately trembled. They hurriedly looked at Ye Li in shock and were relieved to find that there was no fluctuation on Ye Li¡¯s face. ¡°Second Brother, this is Lord Ye. Don¡¯t be rude!¡± Grand Elder Bai Bao scolded Bai Lang. Bai Lang sneered. ¡°What lord? It¡¯s just a boy and a girl. What realm can they be in?¡± Hearing this, Bai Bao gasped in fright. He really wanted to slap Bai Lang. If they angered Ye Li, the Bai family would be expelled from Lan City in the future. They had all seen Ye Li¡¯s strength. With such strength, it would be easy for him to deal with the Bai family. ¡°How dare you speak to my master like this? You¡¯re unforgivable!¡± Hongye frowned and was about to attack. Ye Li knew that as long as Hongye attacked, the Bai family would be razed to the ground in an instant. ¡°Hongye.¡± Ye Li stopped Hongye. Hearing Ye Li call her, Hongye stopped. ¡°Brother, do you see it now? They don¡¯t have any strength at all.¡± Bai Lang seemed to really understand. He actually looked smug. ¡°Shut up!¡± Bai Bao roared at Bai Lang. Ye Li looked at Bai Lang indifferently. The tree seeked stillness, yet the wind persisted. He wanted to teach this Bai Lang a lesson. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have known who he was talking to! Bai Lang was about to say something disdainful, but before he could say anything, he was sent flying. Everyone in the Bai family was stunned and looked at Ye Li in horror. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°I didn¡¯t want to lower myself to the level of a mere Evolved Being, but you just seek death.¡± Ye Li slowly said. Bai Lang¡¯s internal organs were damaged. His face was full of dust, and he vomited a mouthful of blood. It seemed that he was seriously injured. ¡°My lord, my second uncle didn¡¯t know how powerful you are. Please forgive him.¡± Bai Ke looked at Ye Li pleadingly. It wasn¡¯t until now that the people of the Bai family finally understood why the Grand Elder, Bai Bao, called this person Lord. They didn¡¯t see how Ye Li attacked at all, and Bai Lang was sent flying. It should be noted that the second eider, Bai Lang, was a Tier 1 Evolved Being.. Chapter 625 - Chapter 625: Please Save the Bai Family, My Lord Chapter 625: Please Save the Bai Family, My Lord Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Ye Li looked at Bai Ke. He didn¡¯t want to lower himself to the level of a useless person like Bai Lang at all. Everyone from the Bai family looked at Ye Li in horror. They didn¡¯t see how Ye Li attacked just now, but the second elder, Bai Lang, was sent flying. ¡°Splurt!¡± Suddenly, the Second Elder, Bai Lang, vomited another mouthful of blood. As a Tier 1 Evolved Being, how could Bai Lang not be seriously injured by Ye Li¡¯s blow? Ye Li looked at Bai Lang on the ground indifferently and secretly shook his head. Why were there always so many useless people who liked to provoke him? Then, Ye Li slowly raised his palm, and a gentle white spiritual light entered Bai Lang¡¯s body. The people from the Bai family naturally didn¡¯t know what genetic talent white spiritual energy meant. After all, Lan City was too weak, so they could only look at Ye Li in horror. They thought Ye Li attacked Bai Lang again. But to the surprise of the people of the Bai family, Second Elder Bai Lang¡¯s pale face turned red. ¡°I, I, I¡¯m fine?¡± Bai Lang got up from the ground, confused. Everyone from the Bai family widened their eyes. They had thought that Ye Li would attack Bai Lang again, but they didn¡¯t expect this scene. Suddenly, they thought of a shocking possibility. Just now, Ye Li emitted a white spiritual light, which was transmitted to the body of the second elder, Bai Lang, and then Bai Lang was fine. In other words, Ye Li saved Bai Lang!!! Thinking of this, everyone from the Bai family was dumbfounded. ¡°Bai Lang, thank the lord!¡± Bai Bao scolded Bai Lang. Bai Lang trembled when he heard that. He clearly remembered that he didn¡¯t see Ye Li attack at all just now, but he was sent flying. With such strength, he couldn¡¯t imagine what realm Ye Li was in. ¡°Thank, thank you, my lord!¡± Bai Lang looked at Ye Li and said respectfully. Ye Li¡¯s handsome face didn¡¯t change at all. He didn¡¯t answer Bai Lang. At this moment, a middle-aged man walked in from outside the Bai family¡¯s gate. The middle-aged man was wearing a black suit, his face pale gold. ¡°Why are you all gathered together?¡± The middle-aged man was none other than the head of the Bai family, Bai Lin, a tier 2 Evolved Being. ¡°The family head is here.¡± The people from the Bai family hurriedly made way for Bai Lin. Seeing the family head, Grand Elder Bai Bao quickly walked to Bai Lin and whispered something to him. Bai Lin¡¯s pupils dilated as if he had heard something unbelievable. ¡°What? Is he really so terrifying?¡± Hearing Grand Elder Bai Bao¡¯s words, Bai Lin couldn¡¯t help but exclaim. Of course, Ye Li heard the conversation between Bai Bao and Bai Lin clearly, but he didn¡¯t care at all. Bai Lin slowly walked to Ye Li and looked at him in shock. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°My lord, can you save the Bai family?¡± Bai Lin looked at Ye Li pleadingly. Ye Li¡¯s face was as calm as water. He didn¡¯t reply. He knew that Bai Lin had something else to say. Seeing that Ye Li didn¡¯t speak, Bai Lin pondered for a few seconds and continued, ¡°A few days ago, 1 said something wrong and offended the people of the Rocky Mountain. He asked me to go to the Rocky Mountain to kowtow and apologize. I¡¯ve tried to use all my connections to solve this, but no one dares to help me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m the head of the Bai family after all.. If I really go to the Rocky Mountain to kowtow and apologize, how can our Bai family still survive in Lan City in the future?¡± Chapter 626 - Chapter 626: Rocky Mountain Chapter 626: Rocky Mountain Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Hearing Bai Lin¡¯s words, Ye Li secretly smiled. What does the Bai family¡¯s matter have to do with me? Ding! ¡°Congratulations to the host for obtaining a chance to draw the lottery.¡± At this moment, the system¡¯s voice sounded in Ye Li¡¯s mind. Ye Li didn¡¯t think too much about it. He used this chance to draw the lottery. Then, the virtual pointer began to spin in the roulette wheel. A few seconds later, the pointer stopped. ¡°Congratulations to the host for obtaining a Super Treasure Map.¡± Ye Li showed a playful smile on his face, thinking that it had been a long time since he obtained a super treasure map. He activated this super treasure map, and the coordinates appeared in his mind. Rocky Mountain? Ye Li thought that it was too much of a coincidence. The location of this super treasure map was actually on the Rocky Mountain? Seeing that Ye Li still didn¡¯t speak, the head of the Bai family, Bai Lin, and the others looked disappointed. ¡°What force is the Rocky Mountain?¡± Just when the people of the Bai family were disappointed, Ye Li suddenly asked. Hearing this, everyone in the Bai family looked at Ye Li. ¡°My lord, the Rocky Mountain is a sect where people with various motives gather. They are all genetic warriors with ill intentions, but the Rocky Mountain is much stronger than our Bai family.¡± ¡°Rocky Mountain gave my Bai family ten days. If I don¡¯t go to the Rocky Mountain to kowtow and apologize to them in these ten days, my Bai family will be doomed.¡± Ye Li didn¡¯t say anything else. He activated the Swift Steps and disappeared. ¡°Where is Lord Ye?¡± Everyone in the Bai family was shocked. They really didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to suddenly disappear. What kind of divine technique was this? Ye Li activated the Swift Steps and headed for the Rocky Mountain. The speed of the Swift Steps was too fast now. Soon, he arrived at the Rocky Mountain. He looked at the Rocky Mountain. This Rocky Mountain was indeed full of rocks. These stones were exceptionally unique in their formation, resembling reclining tigers and standing blades. It didn¡¯t look like a sect, but more like a bandit village. Ye Li released Hongye from the system space. After Hongye came out of the system space, she looked around blankly. ¡°Master, what is this place?¡± Hongye asked Ye Li. Ye Li smiled and slowly said, ¡°This is the Rocky Mountain. We¡¯re here to find treasures.¡± ¡°Treasures?¡± Hongye naturally didn¡¯t know what the treasures Ye Li mentioned were. Then, Ye Li and Hongye began to walk to the gate of the Rocky Mountain. When the dozen or so genetic warriors guarding the door saw Ye Li and Hongye, they immediately became vigilant. ¡°Stop! What are you doing?¡± These dozen or so genetic warriors were all above level-6 Awakened Beings. However, they were just gate guards, which showed that this sect was still much stronger than the Bai family. ¡°Does your Rocky Mountain have any treasures?¡± Ye Li looked at the level-six Awakened Being who spoke. As soon as he said this, a dozen people from the Rocky Mountain were stunned. They didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to say such a thing. ¡°Brat, are you crazy?¡± A level-6 Awakened Being said coldly to Ye Li. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Hey, this girl is so beautiful!¡± A level-six Awakened Being looked at Hong Yu and said. Immediately, more than a dozen Awakened Beings guarding the gate laughed. ¡°You¡¯d better not provoke her. She has a bad temper.¡± Ye Li slowly said. ¡°Brat, we are from the Rocky Mountain. So what if she has a bad temper?¡± An Awakened Being said proudly. As the saying went, heaven may forgive those who make mistakes unwittingly, but those who deliberately create their own misfortune cannot be saved.. Chapter 627 - Chapter 627: The Stone Axe On the Top of the Rocky Mountain Chapter 627: The Stone Axe On the Top of the Rocky Mountain Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°All! All! All!¡± Suddenly, more than a dozen genetic warriors guarding the gate all fell to the ground. It was a tragic sight. Ye Li looked at the corpse on the ground and shook his head slowly. ¡°I told you not to provoke her. Why didn¡¯t you believe me?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go, Hongye. Let¡¯s go in and find treasures.¡± With that, Ye Li and Hongye walked in. A genetic warrior was killed at the mountain gate, which was naturally noticed by Rocky Mountain. Not long after Ye Li and Hongye walked into the gate, dozens of genetic warriors holding knives and spears surrounded Ye Li and Hongye. ¡°What are you doing? Do you know that this is Rocky Mountain?¡± A tier 2 Evolved Being said coldly to Ye Li and Hongye. Ye Li smiled faintly, his handsome face as calm as water. ¡°I don¡¯t want to do anything. I just heard that there are treasures in your Rocky Mountain, so I¡¯m here to take them,¡± Ye Li said slowly. As soon as he said this, the dozens of genetic warriors were all stunned. There was a treasure in the Rocky Mountain? Why didn¡¯t they know? ¡°Brat, I think you¡¯re courting death. Even if our Rocky Mountain has treasures, how can a petty person like you touch them?¡± the tier 2 Evolved Being said coldly. At this moment, dozens of genetic warriors holding knives and spears surrounded Ye Li and Hongye. In their eyes, Ye Li and Hongye were already dead. Ye Li shook his head slightly and slowly said, ¡°It¡¯s fine if you let me take away the treasure today, but if not, 1¡¯11 crush you in an instant!¡± When the dozens of genetic warriors heard this, they were all dumbfounded. They had seen arrogant people, but they had never seen anyone as arrogant as Ye Li. They were already surrounded, but they were still so arrogant. Who was besieging whom? ¡°Brat, since you insist on looking for someone, don¡¯t blame us!¡± ¡°Attack!¡± As the tier 2 Evolved Being gave the order, dozens of genetic warriors rushed towards Ye Li. These people were basically Awakened Beings. Ye Li really didn¡¯t know how to describe their weakness. In an instant, dozens of genetic warriors who were attacking him fell to the ground. Their eyes were wide open, and they clearly died with remaining grievances. ¡°Well, well¡­¡± A warm current flowed out from between the legs of the tier 2 Evolved Being. The tier 2 Evolved Being swore that he had never seen such a terrifying scene since he was born. Dozens of genetic warriors were instantly killed? And he remembered that it was the girl in red who did it. Hongye was a Lord-level zombie. As a tier 2 Evolved Being, how could he tell that Hongye was a zombie? ¡°I said that I would crush you in an instant. Why didn¡¯t anyone believe me?¡± Ye Li shook his head and said. Thud! The tier 2 Evolved Being knelt in front of Ye Li with a thud and begged for mercy. ¡°My lord, spare me! My lord, spare me!¡± Ye Li looked at the tier 2 Evolved Being and slowly said, ¡°Now can you tell me what treasures there are in the Rocky Mountain?¡± ¡°Grandpa, there are really no treasures on the Rocky Mountain. The only treasure is a stone axe. That¡¯s a stone axe on the top of the Rocky Mountain, but it¡¯s just a stone axe.¡± The tier 2 Evolved Being didn¡¯t dare to hide anything and hurriedly revealed everything he knew. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The stone axe on the top of the Rocky Mountain? What was that? Ye Li thought for a moment and couldn¡¯t figure it out. ¡°What¡¯s going on!¡± Suddenly, another group of genetic warriors ran over angrily.. Chapter 628 - Chapter 628: A Fragment of the Pangu Axe Chapter 628: A Fragment of the Pangu Axe Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations More than 50 genetic warriors rushed over, led by a tier-4 Evolved Being. This tier-4 Evolved Being was the leader of the Rocky Mountain, Tu Er. Looking at the corpse on the ground, Tu Er¡¯s pupils couldn¡¯t help but constrict. ¡°What, what¡¯s going on?¡± When the tier 2 Evolved Being saw his leader, he hurriedly got up from the ground and rushed to Tu Er¡¯s side. ¡°Leader, blah, blah, blah¡­!¡± The tier 2 Evolved Being told Tu Er everything. When Tu Er and the fifty-odd genetic warriors behind him heard this, they all gasped in fright and looked at Hongye in horror. ¡°Did you kill all these people?¡± The tier 2 Evolved Being only saw Hongye attack just now, not Ye Li. After only a few seconds, dozens of genetic warriors were all killed. Hongye certainly wouldn¡¯t talk to Tu Er. ¡°That¡¯s right. She killed these people. You can leave now,¡± Ye Li said slowly. ¡°Who are you?¡± Tu Er looked at Ye Li coldly. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who I am. What matters is that if you don¡¯t leave now, you will die.¡± Hearing this, Tu Er and the others were all furious. Their Rocky Mountain had never suffered such humiliation. ¡°Leader, the woman in red is powerful, but I¡¯m afraid this person is not that strong. Let¡¯s ask our brothers to restrain the woman in red and capture this kid.¡± A tier 2 Evolved Being said to Tu Er in a low voice. Ye Li¡¯s hearing was astonishing, so he naturally heard their conversation. His handsome face couldn¡¯t help but reveal a playful smile. Tu Er nodded and said in a low voice, ¡°Let¡¯s do that!¡± ¡°Brothers, kill them!¡± As soon as Tu Er gave the order, more than 50 genetic warriors rushed over. Tu Er and the tier 2 Evolved Being rushed towards Ye Li. Ye Li looked at Tu Er and the tier 2 Evolved Being who were rushing over and shook his head. Was it really not good to be alive? It seemed that living was indeed a very painful thing for them. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have rushed at Ye Li. In that case, Ye Li could only grant them death. Tu Er and the tier 2 Evolved Beings arrived in front of Ye Li. They suddenly attacked Ye Li, preparing to capture him. Unfortunately, they were all wrong about one thing. This was enough to make their lives disappear from this world forever. ¡°All! All!¡± Tu Er and the tier 2 Evolved Being let out shocking screams. They didn¡¯t believe that they had died just like that. At the last moment of their lives, Ye Li saw their regret. They had thought that they could catch Ye Li, but unfortunately, that was just what they thought. Hongye had also killed more than 50 genetic warriors. Hundreds of corpses looked really creepy. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the top of the Rocky Mountain.¡± Ye Li spoke slowly, his handsome face expressionless. Then, Ye Li and Hongye went to the top of the Rocky Mountain. Soon, the two of them arrived at the top of the Rocky Mountain. The top of the Rocky Mountain was like an altar, with a big stone axe erected in the middle. Ye Li looked at the stone axe, wondering if this thing was a treasure on a super treasure map. This was too trashy. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ding! ¡°A fragment of Pangu Axe has been detected. Host, please pick it up.¡± Suddenly, the system¡¯s voice sounded in Ye Li¡¯s ears. Ye Li was stunned. He looked at the stone axe in front of him. ¡°Is this¡­ a fragment of the Pangu Axe?¡± Chapter 629 - Chapter 629: Obtained A Super Treasure Map Again Chapter 629: Obtained A Super Treasure Map Again Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Immediately, Ye Li walked to the stone axe and was about to pull it out. To his surprise, the stone axe was very heavy. However, Ye Li¡¯s strength was shockingly great now. If the heavens had handles, he could pull down the sky. If the earth had handles, he could lift up the earth. In the end, Ye Li pulled up the stone axe. In an instant, the stone axe broke. ¡°Boom!¡± The power of lightning hit the stone axe, which was instantly broken. A black axe appeared in Ye Li¡¯s hand. ¡°Is this the fragment of the Pangu Axe?¡± Ye Li muttered to himself. ¡°Host, there are still two other fragments of the Pangu Axe. As long as the other two fragments of the Pangu Axe are synthesized, the complete Pangu Axe will reappear.¡± Hearing the system¡¯s words, Ye Li looked a little bored. Having no choice, he put the fragments of the Pangu Axe into the system space. Ye Li thought that he had nowhere to go now and would go to the Bai family for the time being. Then, Ye Li and Hongye went to the Bai family. Ye Li was a Chosen One, and Hongye was a Lord-level zombie. Both of them were shockingly fast. They wrere literally flying in the air. Soon, the two of them returned to the Bai family. Everyone from the Bai family was shocked to see Ye Li and Hongye. ¡°My lord, I thought you wouldn¡¯t come back.¡± Bai Ke looked at Ye Li in shock. Ye Li¡¯s face was as calm as water without any fluctuations. At this moment, the head of the Bai family, Bai Lin, also came out. He looked at Ye Li and hurriedly asked, ¡°My lord, I wonder¡­¡± Before Bai Lin finished speaking, Ye Li interrupted him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The Rocky Mountain no longer exists in this world.¡± Ye Li slowly said. He thought that since he was in the Bai family now, he might as well do something for the Bai family. Hearing Ye Li¡¯s words, everyone in the Bai family couldn¡¯t help but gasp. In this world¡­ the Rocky Mountain no longer existed? In other words, Rocky Mountain had been destroyed? But, that was Rocky Mountain!!! Everyone from the Bai family looked at Ye Li in horror. They couldn¡¯t believe it. But they knew that a powerful figure like Ye Li would never lie to them. Bai Ke was also extremely shocked. She looked at Ye Li, only to find that Ye Li¡¯s handsome face was still as calm as water. Did such a person¡­ really exist? Bai Ke rubbed her eyes, but Ye Li told her that such a person did exist. The next day, at dawn. ¡°Zombie Treasure Chest xi.¡± The system prompt appeared in Ye Li¡¯s mind on time. Ye Li opened the zombie Treasure Chest. ¡°500 gene points, 500 strength points, 500 speed points, 500 defense points.¡± ¡°Acquired super treasure map xi.¡± Ye Li showed a playful smile. He had obtained another super treasure map. Who could believe this? After fusing the attribute points he had obtained, Ye Li opened the super treasure map. Ding! ¡°Super Treasure Map activation in progress:¡± ¡°10%¡­ 30%¡­ 60%¡­ 100%.¡± ¡°The super treasure map has been successfully opened.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As soon as the system finished speaking, some coordinates appeared in Ye Li¡¯s mind. Corpse Mountain? Ye Li had never heard of this name. ¡°My lord, bad news.¡± A panicked voice entered Ye Li¡¯s ears.. Chapter 630 - Chapter 630: Your Fate Can Be Summarized with Only One Word Chapter 630: Your Fate Can Be Summarized with Only One Word Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Bai Ke ran in, her fair face full of panic. ¡°My lord, something bad has happened.¡± Bai Ke looked at Ye Li in panic. Ye Li slowly said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing to panic about. Tell me what it is.¡± ¡°The¡­ the people of the Corpse Sect are here.¡± Corpse Sect? Ye Li smiled. It was just a small force. Did she have to be so afraid? Then, Ye Li slowly walked out of the room, followed by Bai Ke. When the two of them came to the yard, they found more than a dozen genetic warriors of the Corpse Sect standing in the yard. Almost all of them were tier 2 Evolved Beings, and the leader was a tier 3 Evolved Being. ¡°More than a dozen people from our Corpse Sect died in your Lan City. Except for your Bai family, 1 don¡¯t think anyone can do it, right?¡± the tier 3 Evolved Being said coldly to Bai Lin. Cold sweat had already appeared on Bai Lin¡¯s forehead. He hurriedly said, ¡°My lord, you must be joking. You¡¯ve seen the strength of our Bai family. How can we have the strength to do such a thing? I think it should be the Rocky Mountain¡­¡± Before Bai Lin finished speaking, he was interrupted by the tier 3 Evolved Being. ¡°We¡¯ve been to the Rocky Mountain. The Rocky Mountain is already empty.¡± The tier 3 Evolved Being stared at Bai Lin and said coldly. ¡°Well, 1 killed your people.¡± An abrupt voice entered the ears of the people of the Corpse Sect. They were shocked and looked in the direction of the voice in unison, only to find a handsome young man walking over. The tier 3 Evolved Being looked at Ye Li coldly. ¡°Did you kill our people?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Ye Li nodded. ¡°Very good! Do you want to know what will happen to you?¡± The tier 3 Evolved Being stared at Ye Li. ¡°What will happen to me¡­¡± Ye Li pondered for a few seconds, then looked at the tier 3 Evolved Being and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t I tell you what happened to you first?¡± ¡°Oh?¡± A playful look appeared on the face of the tier 3 Evolved Being. ¡°Tell me what will happen to me.¡± The tier 3 Evolved Being continued. ¡°Die.¡± Ye Li slowly said. As soon as he said so, a shocking bloody hole appeared on the forehead of the tier 3 Evolved Being. ¡°What!!!¡± Everyone from the Bai family and the genetic warriors of the Corpse Sect gasped. They didn¡¯t even see how Ye Li attacked. ¡°Why are there always people looking for trouble with me?¡± Ye Li shook his head and looked at the tier 3 Evolved Being. Everyone from the Corpse Sect looked at Ye Li in horror. They didn¡¯t see Ye Li attack at all, but their captain was gone just like that. This was a tier 3 Evolved Being!!! Ye Li¡¯s handsome face didn¡¯t change at all. He looked indifferently at the dozen or so genetic warriors of the Corpse Sect in front of him. ¡°Everyone present, stay here for today.¡± When the dozen or so genetic warriors of the Corpse Sect heard this, they were shocked. They only had one thought in their minds, which was to escape! Unfortunately, even if they had ten legs, they couldn¡¯t escape from Ye Li. ¡°All!!!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only More than a dozen genetic warriors of the Corpse Sect let out screams. They all fell to the ground with their eyes wide open. Perhaps they didn¡¯t know how they died until they died. There was still no change in Ye Li¡¯s handsome face. He looked at Bai Ke and said indifferently, ¡°Before I leave, I¡¯ll give you a gift.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Ye Li opened the system space and bought a purple genetic enhancement potion. The purple genetic enhancement potion could upgrade a person¡¯s genetic talent to S-grade.. Chapter 631 - Chapter 631: Came to the Corpse Sect Chapter 631: Came to the Corpse Sect Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Bai Ke looked at the genetic potion in Ye Li¡¯s hand in a daze. ¡°My lord, what is this?¡± Bai Ke asked in confusion. ¡°This is a potion to improve your genetic talent. Drink it and your genetic talent will become S-grade,¡± Ye Li said slowly. As soon as these words were spoken, the pupils of the Bai family could not help but constrict. Upgrade Bai Ke¡¯s genetic talent to S grade? One had to know that S-class genetic talent only existed in legends. Bai Ke was also stunned. She took the gene potion from Ye Li¡¯s hand in a daze. She knew that Ye Li would not lie to her. Immediately, Bai Ke drank the purple gene enhancement potion. As soon as she drank it, Bai Ke felt a wave of heat all over her body. She hurriedly sat down cross-legged and refined the genetic enhancement potion in her body. Everyone from the Bai family looked at Bai Ke. A moment later, Bai Ke opened her palm, and a ball of purple spiritual energy appeared. Wasn¡¯t the purple spiritual energy corresponding to the S-grade gene talent? Although the Bai family knew that Ye Li wouldn¡¯t lie to them, when they really saw the purple spiritual energy in Bai Ke¡¯s hand, they were shocked again. ¡°Thank you, my lord.¡± Bai Ke looked at Ye Li happily. Ye Li¡¯s handsome face was as calm as water. He said slowly, ¡°Cultivate well. We¡¯ll meet again if fate allows.¡± With that, Ye Li activated his Swift Steps and disappeared from the scene. The coordinates of the super treasure map were the Corpse Mountain, but Ye Li still did not know what the Corpse Mountain was. Was it a mountain? Or a sect? Following the coordinates, Ye Li and Hongye soon arrived at the foot of the Corpse Mountain. Corpse Mountain was a black mountain with a deathly aura. There were no flowers or trees. Standing here was a little suffocating. ¡°Roar! Roar!¡± What Ye Li didn¡¯t expect was that there were many zombies at the foot of the mountain. However, these zombies were all very low-leveled. Hundreds of zombies rushed towards Ye Li and Hongye. ¡°Hongye,¡± Ye Li called out to Hongye. Hongye instantly disappeared on the spot. Hundreds of ordinary zombies were no match for Hongye. In just a few seconds, hundreds of zombies fell to the ground. Ye Li used the synthesis grid in his mind to synthesize these zombies. He obtained a Level 8 male zombie and a Level 8 female zombie. After putting the level-9 male zombie and the level-9 female zombie into the system space, Ye Li prepared to go up the mountain with Hongye. Before he could take a step, he heard a stunned voice. ¡°Where are the zombies at the foot of the mountain?¡± ¡°We gathered hundreds of zombies at the foot of the mountain, but they seem to have disappeared now.¡± ¡°There¡¯s someone there!¡± Suddenly, more than ten genetic warriors in gray robes ran over. When Ye Li was in Lan City, he had also seen genetic martial artists in gray robes. It was more than once. Of course, they were genetic warriors from the Corpse Sect. More than ten genetic warriors from the Corpse Sect arrived in front of Ye Li and Hongye. ¡°What are you doing? Where are the zombies at the foot of the mountain?¡± A tier 3 Evolved Being shouted sternly. His intuition told him that the disappearance of the hundreds of zombies at the foot of the mountain was related to the man and woman in front of him. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°The zombies you¡¯re talking about are mine now,¡± Ye Li said lightly. The dozen or so genetic warriors from the Corpse Sect were stunned when they heard this. Then, they stared at Ye Li. ¡°Could it be that you also know the secret technique to control zombies?¡± The tier 3 Evolved Being said coldly. Ye Li shook his head slightly. ¡°I don¡¯t know about the secret technique. Move aside. i¡¯ll go to your corpse mountain to find something.¡± He thought that the treasure on the super treasure map might be another fragment of the Pangu Axe.. Chapter 632 - Chapter 632: She Didn’t Seem Human Chapter 632: She Didn¡¯t Seem Human Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations The dozen or so genetic warriors from the Corpse Sect were shocked again. The man in front of him had just said that the hundreds of zombies at the foot of the mountain had become his zombies. There were hundreds of zombies. Could this person be a high-leveled Evolved Being? Moreover, he said he wanted to go up Corpse Mountain to find something. ¡°What do you take the Corpse Sect for? Hurry up and tell me, where did you lure hundreds of zombies to? If you don¡¯t tell me, you should know what will happen to you.¡± The rank 3 Evolved Being stared at Ye Li¡¯s mouth. ¡°Hongye,¡± Ye Li called out to Hongye. Hongye naturally understood what Ye Li meant. Roar!!! In an instant, these dozen or so genetic warriors from the Corpse Sect died with wide-open eyes. Ye Li looked at the corpses on the ground and couldn¡¯t help but shake his head. ¡°Why does no one believe me?¡± Without much hesitation, Ye Li and Hongye headed towards the Corpse Mountain. Ye Li and Hongye arrived at the main hall of the Corpse Sect in an instant. There were people sitting on both sides in the Corpse Sect¡¯s main hall, with a grim-looking old man sitting on the throne above. They were discussing something. Seeing Ye Li and Hongye suddenly appear, they were stunned. They were all high-leveled Evolved Beings, but they did not notice the sudden appearance of these two people in the hall at all. Thinking of this, everyone in the Corpse Sect¡¯s main hall was shocked. ¡°Who are you?!¡± A seventh-tier Evolved Being stood up and questioned Ye Li and Hongye coldly. Ye Li¡¯s handsome face was as calm as water, and Hongye¡¯s fair face was as cold as ice. It was as if they didn¡¯t care about these people at all. ¡°You won¡¯t know me even if I tell you. I came to the Corpse Sect just to find an axe,¡± Ye Li said slowly. An axe? The dozen or so people in the Corpse Sect¡¯s main hall were stunned. They did not expect Ye Li to say such a thing. ¡°Are you talking about the stone axe at the top of the mountain?¡± the seventh-tier Evolved Being asked again. As Ye Li had expected, he guessed that the treasure on the super treasure map was a Pangu Axe fragment. He did not expect it to be true. Before Ye Li could speak, a Tier 1 Evolved Being ran in in terror. ¡°Something bad has happened, Sect Master!¡± When everyone in the hall heard this, they stood up from their seats. ¡°What happened?¡± Zhang Tong, the leader of the Corpse Sect, hurriedly asked. ¡°The hundreds of zombies at the foot of the mountain are gone. There are also more than ten corpses of our disciples there.¡± ¡°What!!!¡± As soon as these words were spoken, everyone in the Corpse Sect¡¯s hall gasped. ¡°Wh¡­ what?¡± Zhang Tong asked in shock. ¡°It¡¯s absolutely true, Sect Master,¡± this Tier 1 Evolved Being replied in shock. Then, everyone in the hall suddenly thought of something and looked at Ye Li and Hongye in unison. ¡°Did you do it?¡± Zhang Tong stared at Ye Li and Hongye. His already cold face became even colder. Ye Li smiled. ¡°Looks like you¡¯re not too stupid.¡± When Zhang Tong heard this, he could not help but burn with anger. He was about to unleash his thunderous anger. ¡°Sect Master, this woman doesn¡¯t seem to be human!¡± Suddenly, a seventh-tier Evolved Being exclaimed. Everyone in the hall hurriedly looked at Hongye. They were all high-leveled Evolved Beings, so of course, they could tell something. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°How is this possible!¡± It was fine if the high-leveled Evolved Being of the Corpse Sect didn¡¯t look, but when they took a closer look, they were scared out of their wits. ¡°Master-level zombie?¡± Only Master-level zombies would have almost no zombification on their faces, and their eyes would turn black. The only thing that could be used to distinguish them was their aura.. Chapter 633 - Chapter 633: The Second Pangu Axe Fragment Chapter 633: The Second Pangu Axe Fragment Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations The high-leveled Evolved Beings in the main hall of the Corpse Sect looked at Hongye in horror. They would never have thought that Hongye was a Master-level zombie. ¡°Impossible, this is absolutely impossible. How can a Master-level zombie appear here!¡± Zhang Tong said coldly. After saying that, Zhang Tong stared at Ye Li and continued, ¡°I think this must be some kind of secret technique!¡± Hearing that, all the high-leveled Evolved Beings in the hall felt that it made sense. Master-level zombies only existed in legends. How could they appear here? Ye Li smiled to himself. He didn¡¯t expect these ants to be able to tell that Hongye was a zombie. Unfortunately, they couldn¡¯t tell Hongye¡¯s true cultivation realm. ¡°Brat, it¡¯s a good thing that I have a good eye. Otherwise, 1 would really be frightened by you. Let me ask you again. The hundreds of zombies at the foot of the corpse mountain disappeared, and the dozen or so corpses of my Corpse Sect, were you the ones who did it?¡± The leader of the Corpse Sect, Zhang Tong, asked coldly! ¡°That¡¯s right, we did it. However, I don¡¯t want to kill you. 1 just want the stone axe on the top of the mountain,¡± Ye Li said leisurely. The high-leveled Evolved Beings in the main hall of the Corpse Sect were infuriated when they heard that. This person entered the dignified Corpse Sect as if no one was around! ¡°Brat, do you know the consequences of offending my Corpse Sect!¡± Zhang Tong shouted angrily. Zhang Tong was a level nine Evolved Being, but in Ye Li¡¯s eyes, he was still a pitifully weak ant. ¡°Consequences?¡± Ye Li thought for a while and shook his head slightly. ¡°I don¡¯t know what will happen if 1 offend your Corpse Sect, but I actually want to tell you a secret, though 1 feel a little embarrassed about it.¡± All the high-leveled Evolved Beings in the hall were stunned. They did not expect Ye Li to tell them a secret. ¡°What secret!¡± Zhang Tong stared at Ye Li. In his opinion, Ye Li and Hongye were already lambs waiting to be slaughtered. There was no difference for them between living one more second or one less. Ye Li looked at the ceiling and then at his hands. He slowly said, ¡°Actually, she¡¯s not a Master-level zombie, but a Lord-level zombie.¡± ¡°What!!!¡± Everyone in the main hall of the Corpse Sect sucked in a breath of cold air and looked at Ye Li and Hongye in horror. They wanted to talk, they really wanted to talk! It was a pity that he could not say it no matter what. They would never have a chance to talk, because the dead couldn¡¯t talk. The high-leveled Evolved Beings in the main hall of the Corpse Sect all had a shocking bloody hole on their foreheads. Their eyes were wide open. They could not believe that they had died just like that. There was no change in Ye Li¡¯s handsome face. There was no point in killing these tasteless flies. Then, he and Hongye headed towards the top of Corpse Mountain. After arriving at the top of Corpse Mountain, he indeed found the stone axe. Without much thought, Ye Li walked in front of the stone axe and pulled it out. Another bolt of lightning struck the stone ax. The stone ax instantly cracked open, and a shiny black ax appeared in Ye Li¡¯s hand. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Now, it was already the second Pangu Axe fragment. With another one, he could synthesize three Pangu Axe fragments and obtain the real Pangu Axe. Ye Li stood at the top of Corpse Mountain. He used his Heavenly Spirit Eyes to check and found a base city not far away. He concealed Hongye¡¯s aura and headed to the base city with her. When they arrived at the city closest to the base city, they found there were many zombies in this city. He found a group of zombie-hunting teams excitedly hunting zombies.. Chapter 634 - Chapter 634: Lightning Zombie Hunting Team Chapter 634: Lightning Zombie Hunting Team Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Ye Li and Hongye arrived at the city closest to the base city and found a zombie hunting team hunting zombies. There were ten people in the zombie hunting team, and they were basically all Tier 1 Evolved Beings. They used all kinds of weapons. The leader of the team was a young girl who looked to be 17 or 18 years old. She was actually a tier 2 Evolved Being. Ye Li and Hongye walked over slowly. The zombie hunting team also noticed Ye Li and Hongye, and they couldn¡¯t help but become vigilant. ¡°Who are you?¡± The girl looked at Ye Li and Hongye warily. ¡°We are outsiders. We want to go to the base city,¡± Ye Li said to the girl. Hearing that, everyone in the zombie hunting team was stunned. Outsiders? The nearest base city to Linjiang Base City was also a few hundred kilometers away. They didn¡¯t know how many heavily infected areas there were between the two base cities. They really didn¡¯t understand how Ye Li and Hongye managed to come here. Suddenly, they thought of a shocking possibility. Ye Li and Hongye¡¯s realms were very high, at least much higher than theirs. ¡°Hello, seniors. I¡¯m Qin Wei, the captain of the Lightning Squad.¡± When the girl thought about how Ye Li and Hongye were high-leveled Evolved Beings, her gaze became respectful. Ye Li smiled to himself. He thought that this girl knew how to conduct herself. ¡°Seniors, Linjiang Base City is just around the corner,¡± Qin Wei continued. Suddenly, a Tier 1 Evolved Being whispered something into her ear. Qin Wei was stunned at first. Then, she wanted to say something but hesitated, as if she had something difficult to say. A few seconds later, she finally mustered her courage. She looked at Ye Li and Hongye and said, ¡°Seniors, there¡¯s a tier 4 zombie and two tier 3 zombies in City D. Can you help us kill them? As long as we kill these zombies, our points will be at the top of Linjiang Academy.¡± After saying that, Qin Wei lowered her head in embarrassment. ¡°That¡¯s right, seniors. The fact that you were able to come here from another base city proves that you are definitely powerhouses. Please help us,¡± a Tier 1 Evolved Being said. Ye Li smiled and said calmly, ¡°Why should 1 help you?¡± Did these people all think that Ye Li was a good person? When the Lightning Squad heard Ye Li¡¯s words, they were all very embarrassed. However, they knew that they couldn¡¯t provoke powerhouses in zombie-infected areas. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t even know how they died. Outside the unprotected base city, there was an eternal principle: Good people don¡¯t die. Bad people don¡¯t die. Only stupid people do. ¡°Seniors, you should go to Linjiang Base City now. We¡¯ll find a way to deal with the zombies ourselves.¡± Qin Wei smiled at Ye Li and Hongye. It was obvious that she understood this principle and didn¡¯t dare to offend Ye Li and Hongye. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Ye Li said to Hongye and the two of them started walking. Looking at Ye Li and Hongye¡¯s backs, Qin Wei heaved a sigh of relief and said disappointedly, Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°We shouldn¡¯t have let them help us just now. We don¡¯t even know if they¡¯re good or bad.¡± ¡°Sister Wei, you¡¯re right, but two tier 3 zombies and one tier 4 zombie¡­¡± ¡°Forget it. We can¡¯t even kill a tier 3 zombie with our strength. If we can¡¯t get first place in this trial, just let it be.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. 1 heard that the tier-4 zombie is a superpowered zombie. It has a silver pair of boxing gloves and can even release Wind, Rain, Lightning, and Thunder attacks.¡± Ye Li suddenly stopped in his tracks!!! Chapter 635 - Chapter 635: News about Ah Da Chapter 635: News about Ah Da Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Ye Li and Hongye were about to go to Linjiang Base City when he heard the conversation between the members of the lightning zombie hunting team. The tier-4 zombie in City D had a silver pair of boxing gloves and could also launch the attacks of Wind, Rain, Lightning and Thunder? Hongye also stopped in her tracks. Her fair face was filled with joy. ¡°Master, is it Ah Da?¡± Ah Da¡¯s boxing gloves were called the Supreme Boxing Gloves. As for the Wind, Rain, Lightning and Thunder, Ye Li had fused the White Lotus Sect¡¯s Gold, Silver, Copper and Iron skills into Ah Da¡¯s body when he was in Annan Base City. Ye Li was glad that he didn¡¯t leave very quickly with Hongye. Otherwise, they might have missed the news. He turned around and slowly walked toward the lightning zombie hunting team, followed by Hongye. ¡°Sister Wei, they¡¯re back,¡± a Tier 1 Evolved Being hurriedly said. Qin Wei was startled. She didn¡¯t understand why Ye Li and Hongye came back. Could it be¡­ They wanted to kill them? At the thought of this, Qin Wei¡¯s fair face was filled with shock. ¡°S-senior, aren¡¯t you going to Linjiang Base City?¡± Qin Wei looked at Ye Li and Hongye tentatively. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Take us to that tier-4 zombie,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Hearing that, the lightning zombie hunting team couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. They didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to say such a thing. ¡°Senior, you¡¯re willing to help us?¡± Qin Wei¡¯s fair face was filled with joy. ¡°That tier-4 zombie is my subordinate. Do you understand what I¡¯m saying?¡± Ye Li said calmly. The lightning zombie hunting team was shocked. They looked at Ye Li in shock. The tier-4 zombie was his subordinate? What did he mean by that? They could not figure out his words even if they racked their brains. ¡°Senior, actually, we don¡¯t know where the tier-4 zombie is either. We can only look for it in City D,¡± Qin Wei said to Ye Li. Upon hearing this, Ye Li activated the Heavenly Spirit Eyes. He used the Heavenly Spirit Eyes to check but did not find Ah Da. After all, the area covered by the Heavenly Spirit Eyes was limited. However, they found many ordinary zombies! After that, Ye Li, Hongye, and the zombie hunting team started searching in City D. A few minutes later, they encountered a large group of zombies. ¡°Roar! Roar!¡± Dozens of zombies pounced on them like hungry ghosts. Qin Wei led the lightning zombie hunting team to fight with this group of zombies. They all had score sheets on their wrists. The level of the zombies they killed was different, and the points they obtained were also different. Dozens of zombies were just ordinary zombies. There were no Mutant Zombie. ¡°Swish! Swish! Swish!¡± The lightning zombie hunting team was killing these zombies. Ye Li thought that this speed was too slow. However, because of them, he found out where Ah Da was. Since that was the case, he would give them a little help. ¡°Hongye,¡± Ye Li called out to Hongye. Hongye nodded and immediately flew out at an extremely fast speed, leaving behind only an afterimage. In just one second, dozens of zombies fell to the ground. The entire process was as smooth as water flowed. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This, this!!! The lightning zombie hunting team couldn¡¯t help but gasp. They looked at the zombies lying on the ground with their mouths agape. Those zombies were not dead. ¡°Hurry up and solve it,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Qin Wei came back to her senses and quickly said, ¡°Do it.¡± Dozens of zombies fell to the ground like lambs waiting to be slaughtered. In an instant, they were killed by the lightning zombie hunting team.. Chapter 636 - Chapter 636: Ah Da Was Found Chapter 636: Ah Da Was Found Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations After the lightning zombie hunting team finished off the dozens of zombies on the ground, they swallowed their saliva and looked at Hongye in shock. They had guessed that Ye Li and Hongye were very strong, but they didn¡¯t expect them to be so strong. Dozens of zombies were instantly beaten to the ground. This was too terrifying. ¡°Roar!¡± Suddenly, a terrifying zombie roar entered their ears. The lightning zombie hunting team was shocked. They hurriedly looked in the direction of the sound. Their pupils constricted. ¡°Two tier 3 zombies!¡± In front of them were two tier 3 zombies and hundreds of zombies of different levels. With their strength, they couldn¡¯t even kill one tier 3 zombie, let alone two. Qin Wei stole a glance at Ye Li and Hongye from the corner of her eye. She realized that Ye Li¡¯s face was as calm as water and Hongye¡¯s face was as cold as ice. It was as if these two tier 3 zombies and hundreds of zombies were nothing in their eyes. Seeing that, Qin Wei was relieved again. She thought that as long as she killed these two tier 3 zombies and hundreds of zombies, they would become the first place in this trial. ¡°Roar!¡± Suddenly, the two tier 3 zombies and hundreds of zombies moved. They rushed over at an extremely fast speed. At the same time, Hongye attacked! Another instant, and only two seconds had passed. The entire process was as smooth as flowing water. Two tier 3 zombies and hundreds of zombies fell to the ground at the same time. Ye Li didn¡¯t choose to synthesize these zombies. To be honest, it didn¡¯t matter if the zombies were synthesized or not. He would just give them some opportunities. When the lightning zombie hunting team saw this, their pupils shrank rapidly. Among the hundreds of zombies, there were two tier 3 zombies! They could no longer imagine what realm Hongye was in. Her strength was simply terrifying to the extreme. Ye Li hid Hongye¡¯s aura. They couldn¡¯t tell that Hongye was a zombie no matter what. Actually, even if Ye Li didn¡¯t hide it, they wouldn¡¯t be able to find out about it with their cultivation realm. ¡°Attack!¡± Qin Wei was the first to come back to her senses. She shouted softly. Then, the lightning zombie hunting team began to kill these zombies. A moment later, the lightning zombie hunting team killed two tier 3 zombies and hundreds of other zombies. ¡°Sister Wei, we can be first place with our points now,¡± a Tier 1 Evolved Being said excitedly. ¡°If we get first place, we¡¯ll get better rewards.¡± All of a sudden, the members of the lightning zombie hunting team cheered. There was no change in Ye Li¡¯s handsome face. He was naturally not interested in this. He only wanted to find All Da¡¯s remnant soul and use the Soul Summoning Banner to help Ah Da recover. He activated his Heavenly Spirit Eyes to investigate Ah Da¡¯s figure. City D was not big, but it was definitely not small. Finally, Ye Li found All Da. Ah Da was standing with hands behind his back on the rooftop of an office building, looking as if he could oversee the entire world. Ye Li couldn¡¯t help but laugh when he saw this scene. He didn¡¯t understand what Ah Da was looking at. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The beautiful world? Without thinking too much, he activated Swift Steps and headed in Ah Da¡¯s direction with Hongye following behind. ¡°The two seniors are gone?¡± The lightning zombie hunting team was stunned. They couldn¡¯t believe that the people in front of them had disappeared in an instant. ¡°When can I become someone like that senior? I¡¯m so looking forward to it,¡± Qin Wei muttered to herself.. Chapter 637 - Chapter 637: Complete Ah Da Chapter 637: Complete Ah Da Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Ye Li and Hongye arrived at the rooftop of the office building. Ah Da¡¯s remnant soul was standing with his hands behind his back, overseeing the world. With a height of 1.9 meters, he looked extremely oppressive. Roar!!! Ah Da roared. He had already discovered Ye Li and Hongye. ¡°Who are you?!¡± Ah Da¡¯s remnant soul was a tier-4 zombie, and could already speak. ¡°All Da, this is Master,¡± Hongye said to Ah Da. ¡°Master?¡± Ah Da was stunned. Then, he said coldly, ¡°1 don¡¯t have a master!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Ah Da attacked Ye Li and Hongye. He punched out fiercely. The four elemental attacks of Wind, Rain, Lightning and Thunder arrived! Ye Li smiled faintly, thinking Ah Da was still as hot-tempered as before. Ah Da was just a remnant soul now. A tier-4 zombie was too weak in Ye Li¡¯s eyes. Just like how he grabbed Hongye, Ye Li reached out and grabbed Ah Da before placing him into the system space. Then, Ye Li activated the Soul Summoning Banner! ¡°The Soul Summoning Banner is being used:¡± ¡°10%¡­ 30%¡­ 60%¡­ 100%.¡± ¡°The Soul Summoning Banner has been used.¡± In an instant, Ah Da¡¯s souls and spirits came from all directions. These souls and spirits were about to attack Ye Li, but Ye Li beat them all to the ground in less than a second. Then, he began to synthesize Ah Da¡¯s soul. A few seconds later, the complete All Da appeared in front of Ye Li. Fifth-tier Lord-level, Fist-God Zombie¡ªAh Da!!! ¡°Master?¡± Ah Da widened his eyes, his handsome face instantly filled with joy. ¡°Big Brother All, Master and I spent a lot of effort to find you,¡± Hongye said to Ah Da, smiling. Ding! ¡°Congratulations to the host for upgrading to tier 4 Chosen One.¡± ¡°Congratulations to the host for obtaining a super treasure chest.¡± The system¡¯s voice appeared in Ye Li¡¯s mind. Ye Li smiled to himself. He did not expect to become a tier 4 Chosen One just like that. Wasn¡¯t that too easy? He opened his attribute panel: ¡°Host: Ye Li.¡± ¡°System: Super Synthesis System.¡± ¡°Weapon: Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword.¡± ¡°Realm: tier 4 Chosen One.¡± ¡°Skill: Heaven-Severing Sword.¡± ¡°Apocalypse Legion: Ah Da, Hongye.¡± Now that All Da and Hongye had been found, there were still seven zombies left. As long as they found the remaining zombies, the Apocalypse Legion would be complete again. Then, Ye Li opened the super Treasure Chest. ¡°800 Genetic Points, 800 Strength Points, 800 Speed Points, 800 Defense Points.¡± ¡°Super Treasure Map xi.¡± Ye Li was stunned. Were there endless super treasure maps? His handsome face lit up. Then, he opened the super treasure map. The coordinates appeared in Ye Li¡¯s mind. It was Linhe Base City. As the saying went, when luck came, it was like eating chewing gum and couldn¡¯t be stopped. Why did treasures follow him wherever he went? Ye Li was the only person in the world who could have such luck. Then, Ye Li concealed Ah Da¡¯s aura and headed towards Linhe Base City. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Not long after, they arrived at Linhe Base City. Linhe Base City was quite big and looked quite prosperous. There were also many genetic warriors on the streets, and they were all Evolved Beings. Every time Ye Li came to the base city, he had to do one thing, which was to eat. In the wild, where was there anything good to eat? They could only eat a big meal in the base city. He used his Heavenly Spirit Eyes to spy and soon discovered a good-looking western restaurant.. Chapter 638 - Chapter 638: Used As A Shield Chapter 638: Used As A Shield Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Ye Li, All Da, and Hongye walked towards the western restaurant. The western restaurant was called the Revolving Restaurant. It was located on a small island in the lake. After arriving at the western restaurant, the people inside were all dressed in extraordinary clothes. Furthermore, they were all genetic warriors. It was obvious how high the expenses here were. Just as he was about to enter, a girl stood in front of Ye Li. This girl was very beautiful. She looked to be 16 or 17 years old, and there was a proud look on her fair face. She was a tier 2 Evolved Being. ¡°He¡¯s my boyfriend!¡± The girl pointed at Ye Li and said coldly to another young man. Ye Li was stunned. He didn¡¯t expect to be shot while lying down. Was this girl using him as a shield? When the surrounding genetic warriors saw this scene, they immediately stopped in their tracks. Be it ordinary people or genetic warriors, they liked good shows to the extreme. ¡°Isn¡¯t this the second daughter of the Qin family?¡± ¡°I heard that the young master of the Huang family, Huang Yun, has been pestering the second daughter of the Qin family, Qin Yu.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. 1 didn¡¯t expect the second daughter of the Qin family to already have a boyfriend. Moreover, he¡¯s so handsome. He¡¯s too handsome.¡± The surrounding genetic warriors began to whisper among themselves. The youth standing opposite Qin Yu was Huang Yun. When Huang Yun heard this, he frowned and sized up Ye Li. He felt that he was considered handsome, but compared to the person in front of him, the difference was like heaven and earth. ¡°Are you Yu¡¯s boyfriend?¡± Huang Yun looked at Ye Li and asked coldly. When Qin Yu heard this, she immediately looked at Ye Li with a pleading look in her eyes. Clearly, she wanted to hear Ye Li¡¯s affirmative answer. ¡°No.¡± Ye Li shook his head. Qin Yu was stunned. She never dreamed that Ye Li would answer so directly. The surrounding genetic warriors were also shocked. ¡°Isn¡¯t this Second Miss Qin¡¯s boyfriend? Why did he say no?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m so smart, but I can¡¯t figure it out.¡± ¡°Could it be that Second Miss Qin is using this person as a shield?¡± As soon as these words were spoken, the surrounding genetic warriors could not help but widen their eyes. When Qin Yu saw that her plan had been seen through, her fair face was instantly filled with embarrassment. Then, it was replaced by anger. ¡°No wonder. I¡¯ve never seen him before. How can he be your boyfriend?¡± Huang Yun smiled and said. Qin Yu ignored Huang Yun and stared at Ye Li. ¡°Am I not worthy of you?!¡± Qin Yu gritted her teeth. The surrounding genetic warriors all looked at Ye Li when they heard this. They all wanted to see how Ye Li would answer. However, they thought that this person would answer that she was worthy. After all, she was the second daughter of the Qin family. ¡°Not good enough,¡± Ye Li looked at Qin Yu and said slowly. ¡°What!!!¡± The surrounding genetic warriors gasped. Even if they used all their strength, they would never have expected Ye Li to answer like this. ¡°Hmph, you think you¡¯re worthy of my master? You just don¡¯t know your place!¡± Hongye said disdainfully. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As soon as these words were spoken, the genetic warriors were dumbfounded. This, this was the second daughter of the Qin family! The Qin family was one of the strongest families in Linhe Base City. No ordinary genetic warriors would dare to provoke her! Didn¡¯t these people know? ¡°You, you guys!¡± Qin Yu was extremely angry. As the second daughter of the Qin family, she had never been so angry since she was born.. Chapter 639 - Chapter 639: I’ll Give You One Second to Disappear Chapter 639: I¡¯ll Give You One Second to Disappear Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Seeing the anger on Qin Yu¡¯s face, Huang Yun took a few steps forward and arrived in front of Ye Li. ¡°How dare you make Yu angry?¡± Huang Yun looked at Ye Li coldly. The surrounding genetic warriors were stunned. They naturally knew that Huang Yun wanted to stand up for Second Miss Qin. Ye Li smiled to himself. This Huang Yun was a rank 3 Evolved Being and was as weak as a speck of dust. He actually dared to boast shamelessly in front of him. What a joke. ¡°I¡¯ll give you one second to disappear.¡± Ye Li looked at Huang Yun indifferently. As soon as these words were spoken, all the genetic warriors were stunned. They could not believe that Ye Li was so arrogant. They had seen arrogant people before, but they had never even heard of someone as arrogant as Ye Li. ¡°What did you say?¡± Huang Yun frowned and stared at Ye Li. Ye Li shook his head secretly. He didn¡¯t understand. He really didn¡¯t understand why Huang Yun didn¡¯t cherish the opportunity he was given. A playful expression appeared on the faces of the surrounding genetic warriors. They all wanted to see how Ye Li would react. After all, Huang Yun¡¯s family was one of the strongest families in Linjiang Base City. Qin Yu also looked at Ye Li in disdain. She really did not expect Ye Li to say that she was not worthy of him. It was really unbearable. ¡°Ahh!¡± Suddenly, a scream that sounded like a pig being slaughtered sounded in everyone¡¯s ears. Everyone present was shocked. They saw that Huang Yun was already paralyzed on the ground, and there was a shocking bloody hole in his right leg. ¡°How, how did he do it!¡± A tier 2 Evolved Being could not help but exclaim. The genetic warriors looked at each other. They didn¡¯t see how Ye Li attacked at all, but Huang Yun fell to the ground. Moreover, there was a shocking bloody hole on his right leg. What followed was silence. A long silence! Qin Yu could not help but be shocked. She did not expect Ye Li to be so terrifying. To be able to achieve such speed, his realm was probably unimaginably high. ¡°Stupid.¡± Ye Li looked at Huang Yun who was still screaming and said calmly. As soon as he finished speaking, he, Ah Da, and Hongye slowly walked towards the revolving restaurant. The genetic warriors hurriedly made way for them. They did not want to be like Huang Yun. Ye Li, Ah Da, and Hongye walked into the revolving restaurant. He wasn¡¯t interested in what happened after that. After ordering a few expensive steaks and red wine, they began to eat and drink. Ah Da and Hongye were both zombies, so they weren¡¯t very interested in this thing. They almost vomited. Ye Li ate steak quite fast. By the time he was full, he had already eaten more than ten pieces of steak. Everyone in the revolving restaurant was dumbfounded. Those who could come to the revolving restaurant were all members of the upper-class society in Linjiang Base City. This person was wolfing down the food. Could he be a nouveau riche? Just as everyone in the revolving restaurant was stunned, a group of genetic warriors from the Huang family rushed into the revolving restaurant. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Who injured our young master!¡± A tier-4 Evolved Being roared. The Huang family was one of the strongest martial families in Linjiang Base City. How could the genetic warriors in the revolving restaurant afford to offend them? They were all scared. ¡°I¡¯ll ask again, who injured our young master? If you don¡¯t stand up now, when I find you, I¡¯ll definitely¡­¡± Before he could finish his sentence, the tier-4 Evolved Being was sent flying.. Chapter 640 - Chapter 640: The Third Fragment of Pangu Axe Chapter 640: The Third Fragment of Pangu Axe Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Everyone in the restaurant was stunned. They hurriedly rubbed their eyes, thinking that they had seen wrongly. However, no matter how they rubbed it, the outcome was the same. The Huang family¡¯s genetic warriors in the revolving restaurant were also terrified. They looked at each other and exchanged glances. Ye Li stood up slowly and walked over. The dozen or so genetic warriors of the Huang family looked at Ye Li, Ah Da, and Hongye in shock. ¡°Go back and tell your Huang Family that if they provoke me again, I will turn the Huang Family into flat ground in an instant,¡± Ye Li said slowly. With that, Ye Li slowly walked out. For some reason, the Huang Family felt an unprecedented sense of oppression. This kind of oppression even suffocated them. After walking out, Ye Li thought that the coordinates of the super treasure map were in Linjiang City, but he still didn¡¯t know where it was. ¡°Huh?¡± Ye Li looked at the mountain not far away. He had actually used his Heavenly Spirit Eyes to spy on the aura of the Dark Races. One had to know that the mountain not far away was still within the territory of Linjiang Base City. He put Ah Da and Hongye into the system space, then activated Swift Steps and flew towards a mountain not far away. After reaching the mountain, Ye Li followed the aura of the Dark Race. Not long after, he heard some movements. ¡°A few days ago, a multicolored light appeared here. There must be some shocking spirit treasure here. But we haven¡¯t found it after searching for so long.¡± ¡°Master, do you think we should go back?¡± A group of genetic warriors appeared in front of Ye Li. They were all tier-5 Evolved Beings and above. An old man in a Tang suit was silent for a moment before saying, ¡°Alright.¡± Just as the genetic warriors were about to leave, a group of Dark Race members suddenly appeared in front of them. This group of Dark Race members were all above the sixth-tier, and their leader was a ninth-tier Dark Race member. ¡°You want to leave?¡± ¡°Everyone here today should stay here.¡± The tier-nine Dark Race member said with a cold smile. The dozen or so human genetic warriors were stunned. They didn¡¯t expect the Dark Race to suddenly appear. ¡°You, you guys!¡± The old man in the Tang suit looked at the Dark Race in front of him in shock. He was only an eighth-tier Evolved Being. He had no chance of winning against a ninth-tier Dark Race. Ye Li watched this scene from a tree. A playful expression appeared on his face as he prepared to sit on the mountain and watch the tigers fight. Ding! ¡°Detected a Pangu Axe fragment. Host, please pick it up.¡± At this moment, the system¡¯s voice resounded in Ye Li¡¯s mind. Ye Li was stunned. A fragment of Pangu Axe? Where is it?! He activated the Heavenly Spirit Eyes to take a look and discovered that Pangu Axe was in the middle of this group of human genetic warriors. However, it hid quite well and was not easy to discover. Just as the human genetic warriors and the Dark Races were about to fight, Ye Li appeared in front of them. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Both humans and Dark Race members were stunned. They never expected a human to suddenly appear. There was no change in Ye Li¡¯s handsome face. He calmly scanned the humans and the Dark Races. ¡°Let me take something first, then you guys fight. Okay, I¡¯m done. Now who agrees and who opposes?¡± Ye Li said slowly. As soon as these words were spoken, the humans and genetic warriors were shocked. They looked at Ye Li in a daze. ¡°Human, do you know that you¡¯re committing suicide?¡± the ninth-tier Dark Race member asked coldly.. Chapter 641 - Chapter 641: The Complete Pangu Axe Chapter 641: The Complete Pangu Axe Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Ye Li looked at the ninth-tier Dark Race members calmly and said slowly, ¡°I¡¯ll say it again. You guys can fight after I retrieve something. I¡¯m done. Now who agrees and who opposes?¡± The ninth-tier Dark Race member was furious. He glared at Ye Li. ¡°I object!¡± Unfortunately, as soon as the Level-9 Dark Race member finished speaking, he was annihilated. The entire process was so fast that it left one speechless!!! Shocked, utterly shocked. The eyes of the dozen or so genetic warriors and the Dark Race members widened for the largest time in history. Their faces were as shocked as they could be. Then, this group of Dark Race members came back to their senses. A thought appeared in their minds at the same time, and that was to escape. This group of Dark Race members had reached the fastest speed in history. Ye Li didn¡¯t chase after them because these Dark Race members had nothing to do with him. His goal was only the Pangu Axe fragment. The genetic warriors led by the old man in the traditional Chinese suit looked at Ye Li in shock. They had never seen a terrifying genetic warrior like Ye Li. ¡°Senior, you want to take something, right? Please go ahead,¡± the old man in the traditional Chinese suit hurriedly said. Immediately, more than ten genetic warriors made way for Ye Li. Ye Li¡¯s handsome face was as calm as water. He looked indifferently at the stone axe on the ground. The stone axe had sunk very deep. ¡°Get out of the way,¡± Ye Li said slowly. The dozen or so genetic warriors were a little confused, but how could they dare to disobey Ye Li? They retreated far away. However, Ye Li raised his leg and stomped on the ground. In an instant, the stone axe was shaken out!!! At the same time, a bolt of lightning struck the stone axe. The stone axe split open, and an axe that was shining with treasure light appeared in Ye Li¡¯s hand. ¡°Boom!¡± The genetic warriors, led by the old man in traditional Chinese attire, took three steps back. At this moment, there were no words that could describe their fear. They looked at Ye Li¡¯s figure in shock. He was really like a demon lord descending from the sky, like a god in the mortal world. Now, all the three Pangu Axe fragments had been found. Ye Li opened the synthesis grid and placed the three pieces of Pangu Axe into it. Then, he began to synthesize. In the end, one of the Ten Great Divine Weapons, the Pangu Axe, appeared in Ye Li¡¯s hand. Ye Li looked at the treasure light in his hand and a playful smile appeared on his handsome face. Without thinking too much, he placed the Pangu Axe into the system space. Then, he released Ah Da and Hongye from the system space. ¡°All Da, Hongye, let¡¯s split up and look for the other members of the Apocalypse Legion,¡± Ye Li said to Ah Da and Hongye. Ah Da and Hongye nodded and disappeared. Ye Li looked at the genetic warriors led by the old man in the traditional Chinese suit and realized that they were already frozen like clay sculptures. He had seen this scene countless times, so there was nothing to be surprised about. ¡°Senior, may I know your name?¡± The old man in the Tang suit looked at Ye Li in shock. He guessed that the axe in Ye Li¡¯s hand was the shocking spiritual treasure in the mountain, but after witnessing Ye Li¡¯s strength, he definitely did not have any thoughts of snatching it. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After the old man finished speaking, he realized that he had said something wrong and hurriedly said, ¡°My name is Qin An. I¡¯m the head of the Qin family in Linjiang City.¡± ¡°Ye Li.¡± Ye Li spoke slowly. The name Ye Li was naturally an unfamiliar name to Qin An.. Chapter 642 - Chapter 642: How Can People Like You Change Chapter 642: How Can People Like You Change Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°I wonder what realm Senior is in?¡± Qin An looked at Ye Li carefully. Although he knew that he shouldn¡¯t ask, he couldn¡¯t hold back his curiosity. Ye Li smiled faintly. ¡°Do you think I need to tell you?¡± Qin An was startled when he heard that. He knew that he had said something wrong. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Senior. I didn¡¯t mean to ask,¡± Qin An hurriedly said. He knew that he could not afford to offend someone like Ye Li. Otherwise, they would all be finished. Ye Li did not continue to stay on the mountain. He slowly walked down the mountain. The genetic warriors looked at Ye Li¡¯s back in shock. They all gulped. ¡°Patriarch, do you think he can be a Transcender?¡± a tier-5 Evolved Being asked in astonishment. After Evolved Beings came Transcender. To them, Transcender was like an insurmountable mountain. A bitter smile appeared on Qin An¡¯s old face. He looked at the sun and muttered, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect such a person to come to Linhe Base City. I wonder if it¡¯s a blessing or a curse.¡± With that, Qin An said to the genetic warriors, ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡± Ye Li arrived at the Linjiang Base City. Not long after he arrived, he was stopped by a group of genetic warriors. There were more than 20 genetic warriors in this group, and they were all rank 3 Evolved Beings. However, the one leading them was a tier-5 Evolved Being. Even with his toes, Ye Li could tell that these genetic warriors were from the Huang family. ¡°Brat, after injuring our young master, you still dare to brazenly appear on the streets. Are you courting death?¡± The tier-5 Evolved Being looked at Ye Li coldly. The passers-by stopped and watched. They all started discussing. ¡°Who is this person? He¡¯s actually surrounded by so many Huang family genetic warriors.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, but this person will end up in a terrible state.¡± ¡°I know who he is. He¡¯s the one who injured Huang Yun.¡± ¡°What? Injured Huang Yun? Then this person will probably die.¡± All of a sudden, the passers-by looked at Ye Li with pity. ¡°Brat, are you going to surrender yourself, or do you want us to take action?¡± the tier-5 Evolved Being asked coldly. Ye Li¡¯s face was as calm as water. He looked at the tier-5 Evolved Being indifferently and slowly said, ¡°How can people like you change?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Ye Li raised his finger. ¡°I have a finger that can break the universe!¡± Swish! The power of the One Yang Finger was simply terrifying to the extreme. In an instant, the genetic warriors of the Huang family, led by the tier-5 Evolved Being, all fell to the ground with their eyes wide open. ¡°How is this possible!¡± The passersby were shocked. They would rather believe that the sky had collapsed than believe that it was true. So many genetic warriors had been instantly killed? Silence, a deadly silence. Ye Li looked at the corpses on the ground indifferently and said slowly, ¡°Only death can make you change.¡± With that, Ye Li slowly left. It was already sunset and Ye Li was about to take a walk. Ever since he transmigrated to this world, he had never taken a walk. Taking a stroll could be quite interesting!!! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Senior.¡± Suddenly, Ye Li heard a surprised voice. He looked at the girl in front of him. He had met her outside Linhe Base City. Her name was Qin Wei. Ye Li wasn¡¯t familiar with Qin Wei, so he didn¡¯t want to bother with her. ¡°Senior, don¡¯t you remember me? My name is Qin Wei. I¡¯m the leader of the lightning zombie hunting team..¡± Chapter 643 - Chapter 643: Coming to the Qin Family Chapter 643: Coming to the Qin Family Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Of course, Ye Li remembered Qin Wei. However, he was not familiar with her and did not want to have too much interaction with her. ¡°Senior, thank you for last time.¡± Qin Wei looked at Ye Li and said shyly. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I just did it casually,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Qin Wei was silent for a moment, as if she had something difficult to say. A few seconds later, she finally mustered her courage. ¡°Senior, can I invite you to my house?¡± Ye Li was stunned. He didn¡¯t expect Qin Wei to say such a thing. Was she interested in him and planned to chase him? Then, Ye Li secretly shook his head. In this world, no one dared to chase him. He thought that since he had nothing to do now, he could go and take a look. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Ye Li looked at her and said lightly. Qin Wei was surprised when she heard this. She didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to agree. She really didn¡¯t expect this. Immediately, her fair face couldn¡¯t help but reveal a hint of joy. Ye Li followed Qin Wei to the Qin family. Not long after, Ye Li and Qin Wei arrived outside the Qin residence. At the same time, in the Huang Family! The Huang Family Head¡¯s face was ashen. He even felt that he had misheard. ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°They¡¯re all dead! In an instant, they¡¯re all dead. I didn¡¯t even have time to see how he attacked.¡± A tier-5 Evolved Being looked at Huang Wan and said in horror. Huang Wan was the head of the Huang family, an eighth-tier Evolved Being. At this moment, in the main hail of the Huang family, the elders were also shocked. They would never have thought that there would be such a person in the Linjiang Base City. ¡°Leader, what should we do now?¡± the tier-5 Evolved Being asked Huang Wan. Huang Wan pondered for a few seconds and said coldly, ¡°As one of the most powerful families in Linjiang Base City, if we retreat, how can we have a foothold in Linjiang Base City in the future?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe that he¡¯s that powerful. Pass down my order. All the disciples of the Huang Family will do their best to find this guy.¡± ¡°Yes, Family Head!¡± The elders in the hall stood up and shouted in unison. Ye Li and Qin Wei walked into the Qin residence. The disciples of the Qin family were all stunned. They didn¡¯t know who the person beside Qin Wei was. ¡°Why did Sister Wei bring someone back?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t say. This person is too handsome. I¡¯ve never seen such a handsome person.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. He¡¯s too good-looking. 1 wonder how strong he is.¡± Everyone in the Qin family started to discuss Ye Li. When Qin Wei heard the Qin family¡¯s words, a hint of fear appeared on her fair face. She had naturally seen Ye Li¡¯s strength. After seeing Ye Li¡¯s calm face, she heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Who is he?¡± A young girl couldn¡¯t help but ask curiously. ¡°Uh, he¡¯s¡ª¡± Qin Wei didn¡¯t know how to answer because she still didn¡¯t know Ye Li¡¯s name. ¡°I¡¯m Ye Li.¡± Ye Li said slowly. The name Ye Li was naturally an unfamiliar name to Qin An. At this moment, Qin Yu walked out of a room. When she saw her sister return, her pretty face became very happy. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Just as she was about to walk over, she saw the young man beside Qin Wei before she could take a step. ¡°This person¡­¡± Qin Yu¡¯s pupils rapidly constricted. Wasn¡¯t this the person outside the revolving restaurant that day? Thinking of the scene that day, Qin Yu could not help but feel a lingering fear. That day, Huang Yun offended him, but before she could see Ye Li make a move, a shocking bloody hole appeared on Huang Yun¡¯s thigh.. Chapter 644 - Chapter 644: The Family Head Called this Person Senior Chapter 644: The Family Head Called this Person Senior Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Ye Li naturally saw Qin Yu. Thinking of how Qin Yu was prepared to use him as a shield that day, he wanted to laugh. The dignified Demon King Ye Li was being used as a shield. No one would believe it, right? ¡°Yu¡¯er.¡± Qin Wei called Qin Yu. Qin Yu originally did not want to walk over, but now that her sister had called her, she could only brace herself and walk over. She did not even dare to look up. Now, her face was filled with endless embarrassment. Qin Wei was a little puzzled. Yu¡¯er, who was usually mischievous, had suddenly changed. ¡°Sister!¡± Qin Yu walked to Qin Wei¡¯s side and called out to her softly. ¡°Yu¡¯er, why do you look unhappy?¡± Qin Wei looked at Qin Yu in confusion. I, I¡­¡± Qin Yu naturally did not want to reveal what happened that day. If that happened, she would be embarrassed to death. At this moment, an old man in a traditional Chinese suit walked in from outside the door. The old man was about 60 years old and had a dignified expression. ¡°Grandpa is back,¡± Qin Wei said. The old man in the traditional Chinese attire was none other than the head of the Qin family, the eighth-tier Evolved Being, Qin An. The disciples of the Qin family hurriedly made way. Qin An was a little puzzled. He did not understand why so many people were standing here. When he saw Qin Wei, he understood everything. Qin Wei was his granddaughter. At the same time, she was also the pride of the Qin Clan. She was currently studying at Linhe Academy and was indeed a genius among geniuses. However, when he saw Qin Wei, he also saw the young man beside her. ¡°Who is this¡­?¡± Qin An took three steps back and could not help but be dumbfounded. Back at Linhe Mountain, if it wasn¡¯t for this youth, he would have already died. Suddenly, Qin An seemed to have thought of something. The head of the Huang Family, Huang Wan, asked him to go to the Huang Family and told him something that shocked him. He suddenly realized something. Someone who could instantly kill so many genetic warriors of the Huang family, could it be¡­ Is that guy Senior? At the thought of this, Qin An could no longer remain calm. ¡°Senior.¡± Qin An came back to his senses and quickly walked to Ye Li and greeted him respectfully. ¡°What!!!¡± All the disciples of the Qin family were shocked. They would never have dreamed that the family head would actually call this person senior. Who was this person? The family head actually called him senior. Could it be that this person had a shocking background? The disciples of the Qin Family looked at each other. Judging from Ye Li¡¯s age, they didn¡¯t think Ye Li could be a high-leveled Evolved Being. However, the family head called him Senior, so there was only one explanation. Ye Li¡¯s background was very powerful. Qin Wei and Qin Yu were also very shocked. They did not expect their grandfather to know Ye Li. However, Qin Wei was the most shocked because she had seen Ye Li¡¯s strength before. However, she did not think that Ye Li¡¯s strength was stronger than her grandfather¡¯s. But now, her grandfather actually called Ye Li Senior. How could she not be shocked!!! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Senior, did you kill the Huang family¡¯s genetic warrior?¡± Qin An looked at Ye Li carefully and asked. ¡°They¡¯re just some ants. I gave them a chance to live, but they didn¡¯t cherish it. It doesn¡¯t matter if I kill them,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Qin An remembered that it was Ye Li who did it because only Ye Li had such terrifying strength in the entire Linhe Base City. However, when Ye Li said it himself, he could not help but be shocked. ¡°Senior, the head of the Huang family talked to me just now.¡± After pondering for a few seconds, Qin An looked at Ye Li and said.. Chapter 645 - Chapter 645: Everyone in the Qin Family Was Shocked Chapter 645: Everyone in the Qin Family Was Shocked Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Oh?¡± ¡°Oh?¡± A hint of playfulness appeared on Ye Li¡¯s face. ¡°Does the Huang Family still want revenge?¡± Ye Li said calmly. Qin An looked at Ye Li¡¯s face and couldn¡¯t help but sigh. On Linhe Mountain, he had seen with his own eyes that the ninth-tier Dark Race member was instantly killed by Ye Li. He thought that provoking a ferocious god like Ye Li, the Huang Family were probably doomed. However¡­ When he was in the Huang Family, he had seen a Tier 1 Transcender. He did not know who this Tier 1 Transcender was, but judging from the tone of the Huang Family¡¯s head, he seemed to have a good relationship with this Tier 1 Transcender. However, a Tier 1 Transcender would definitely not be able to kill that Dark Race member in one hit. After all, that was a ninth-tier Dark Race member! The disciples of the Qin family looked at each other. Of course, they did not know what grudges Ye Li had with the Huang family. ¡°I heard that the young master of the Huang family, Huang Yun, was injured by someone. Could it be¡­¡± A Qin family disciple suddenly thought of something and could not help but exclaim. When the disciples of the Qin Family heard this, they were all shocked. Qin Yu lowered her head deeply because all of this was because of her. ¡°Shut up!¡± Qin An glared fiercely at the Qin family disciple who spoke. The Qin family disciple was so frightened that he hurriedly shut his mouth tightly. ¡°Senior, what are you going to do now?¡± Qin An looked at Ye Li and asked. ¡°What else can I do? If they really want to die, then 1 can only fulfill their wish,¡± Ye Li said slowly. As soon as these words were spoken, the disciples of the Qin family were shocked again. They had never seen such a domineering person. The Huang family was one of the strongest families in Linhe Base City, but why did it seem like they were nothing in front of this person? To Qin An, Ye Li had saved his life. He felt the need to tell Ye Li everything he knew. ¡°Senior, a Tier 1 Transcender has come to the Huang family,¡± Qin An said to Ye Li. ¡°What!!!¡± A Tier 1 Transcender? To the Qin Family, a Tier 1 Transcender was an existence that they could not even look up to. They were utterly shocked. Qin Wei looked at Ye Li¡¯s face, but she realized that Ye Li¡¯s handsome face was calm and nonchalant, as if he did not take a Tier 1 Transcender seriously at all. Ye Li smiled faintly and slowly said, ¡°It¡¯s just a Tier 1 Transcender. In my eyes, he¡¯s just an ant.¡± Silence, a deadly silence. The expressions of the disciples of the Qin family seemed to have frozen. Their eyes were wide open. They could not believe that Ye Li would say such a thing even if they used all their strength. A Tier 1 Transcender was an ant? This¡­ this¡­ At this moment, there were no words that could describe the shock of the Qin family¡¯s disciples. ¡°Family Head!¡± At this moment, a Qin family disciple ran over. ¡°What is it?¡± Qin An quickly asked. ¡°Someone from the Huang Family is here,¡± the Qin Family disciple hurriedly replied. Qin An¡¯s expression changed. He wondered if the Huang family knew that Ye Li was here. ¡°Senior, look¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Qin An looked at Ye Li. He wanted to see how Ye Li was going to deal with it. Ye Li smiled again and said calmly, ¡°Since someone is here to die, 1¡¯11 fulfill their wish.¡± Then, Ye Li slowly walked out. Everyone from the Qin family looked at each other before following him out. When they arrived outside the Qin family, they realized that all the elders of the Huang family were present.. Chapter 646 - Chapter 646: Huang Family’s Elders Chapter 646: Huang Family¡¯s Elders Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations The elders of the Huang family were all seventh-tier Evolved Beings. They looked at Ye Li coldly. ¡°You¡¯re the one who beat up Xiao Yun and killed our genetic warriors?¡± an elder asked coldly. There was no change in Ye Li¡¯s handsome face. He said slowly, ¡°Do you want to know why I killed them?¡± ¡°Why?¡± the elder asked in a deep voice. ¡°Because they don¡¯t want to live. I gave them a chance to live, but they didn¡¯t cherish it,¡± Ye Li said calmly. As soon as these words were spoken, all the elders of the Huang family were shocked. They gritted their teeth. As one of the strongest families in Linhe Base City, the Huang family had never suffered such humiliation. ¡°Brat, but you¡¯re going to die soon!¡± An elder said coldly to Ye Li. Ye Li smiled to himself. He didn¡¯t understand. He really didn¡¯t understand why there were always so many ignorant ants. A mere seventh-tier Evolved Being actually dared to boast shamelessly in front of him. It was really ridiculous. ¡°I¡¯ll give you one second to disappear. Otherwise, you should know the consequences. This is the chance that I, Ye Li, have given you. It¡¯s also the only chance,¡± Ye Li said calmly. When the elders of the Huang Family heard this, their faces turned green with anger. Suddenly, an elder looked at Qin An. ¡°Mr. Qin, I didn¡¯t expect this guy to be related to your Qin Family,¡± the elder said coldly. The Huang family was very influential in Linhe Base City. The scene of Ye Li and Qin Wei returning to the Qin family was naturally seen by the descendants of the Huang family. Since Qin An chose to walk out, it proved that he was on Ye Li¡¯s side. He smiled coldly. ¡°So what if I am? Do you think my Qin family is afraid of your Huang family?¡± The Qin family and the Huang family were the top two big families in Linhe Base City. On the surface, they looked friendly, but in fact, they all had ulterior motives. Who didn¡¯t want to be the number one family in Linhe City? When the Huang Family elders heard this, their expressions changed. ¡°Mr. Qin, you¡¯re bringing disaster to your Qin Family!¡± An elder of the Huang Family said coldly. ¡°Alih!¡± All of a sudden, the Huang Family elder who spoke let out a blood-curdling scream. Then, his life disappeared from this world forever because there was a shocking bloody hole on his forehead. ¡°What!!!¡± The elders of the Huang Family and the Qin Family people turned pale with fright. Even in their dreams, they would never have thought that such a scene would happen. ¡°I said that I would give you one second to disappear. Otherwise, the consequences would be very serious. Why didn¡¯t you believe me?¡± Ye Li shook his head and said. The elders of the Huang Family were shocked when they heard this. They did not expect Ye Li to do it. An elder of the eighth-tier Evolved Being was instantly killed just like that, and they did not even see how Ye Li did it. At this moment, the elders of the Huang family finally understood what kind of existence Ye Li was. They all had the same thought in their minds, which was to escape. Unfortunately, Ye Li gave them a chance to live, but they did not cherish it. If Ye Li did not kill them, would he still be the Demon King? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ye Li slowly raised his index finger. On his index finger, white spiritual energy wrapped around it. Suddenly, his finger landed. The extremely terrifying white spiritual energy flew towards the elders of the Huang family. The elders of the Huang family widened their eyes. How could they withstand such an attack? ¡°All!!!¡± Then, several miserable screams sounded. All the elders of the Huang family fell to the ground with their eyes wide open.. Chapter 647 - Chapter 647: Chapter 647:Because They’re All Dead Chapter 647: Chapter 647:Because They¡¯re All Dead Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations At this moment, all the Qin Family disciples were frozen like clay sculptures. They dared to swear that what they saw now was the most shocking moment of their lives. Qin Wei and Qin Yu were naturally shocked to the extreme, especially Qin Yu. Her fair face had already frozen. That day¡­ she was prepared to use such an existence as her shield? Qin An, the head of the Qin family, swallowed his saliva. He knew that Ye Li was very strong, but he did not expect him to be so strong. The ten elders of the Huang family died instantly. They were all seventh-tier Evolved Beings. He looked at Ye Li and realized that Ye Li¡¯s handsome face was as calm as water, as if he didn¡¯t notice anything at all. Qin An had never seen such a person in his life before!!! Ye Li looked at the sun in the sky. He thought that the Huang family kept coming to find trouble with him. Did they think that he was easy to bully? Since they think that I, Ye Li, am easy to bully, if I don¡¯t teach them a lesson, the annoying flies will come again. Immediately, Ye Li activated the Swift Steps and disappeared. The disciples of the Qin family were shocked. They did not expect Ye Li to suddenly disappear. When Ye Li appeared again, he was already outside the Huang residence. He slowly walked over, and two Huang family disciples stopped him. These two Huang family disciples were both level-9 Awakened Beings. Although they were as weak as ants, they looked very arrogant. ¡°What are you doing? Don¡¯t you know that this is the Huang family?¡± A disciple of the Huang family shouted coldly at Ye Li. Ye Li smiled. ¡°Huang Family? The Huang Family won¡¯t be here soon.¡± As soon as Ye Li finished speaking, the two Huang family disciples fell to the ground. Ye Li¡¯s handsome face was still as calm as water. Ever since he transmigrated to this parallel world, he had killed countless people. He slowly walked into the Huang family. The Huang family naturally heard the screams of the two Huang family disciples. In an instant, dozens of Huang family disciples surrounded Ye Li. Ye Li had lost count of how many times he had been surrounded. However, the people who surrounded him always ended up badly. The people who surrounded him were no exception. The head of the Huang family, Huang Wan, walked out with a middle-aged man beside him. This middle-aged man carried a saber on his back. This middle-aged man was the Tier 1 Transcender that Qin An had mentioned. ¡°Haha, there¡¯s a path to heaven, but you don¡¯t take it; if there is no gate to hell, you force your way in. You actually barged into my Huang Family. You¡¯re really courting death!¡± Huang Yun laughed out loud, as if there was nothing more hilarious than this scene. The head of the Huang family, Huang Wan, stared at Ye Li. It was this person in front of him who caused the Huang family to suffer losses. ¡°Huh?¡± Huang Wan suddenly discovered something and was stunned. ¡°Where are the elders of my Huang Family?¡± He thought that since Ye Li had barged into the Huang family, the eiders should be back too. ¡°Stop looking. Your elder won¡¯t come back,¡± Ye Li said calmly. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Huang You stared at Ye Li and asked. Ye Li smiled. ¡°It¡¯s very simple, because they are all dead.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°What!!!¡± When the Huang Family heard this, they were all flabbergasted. ¡°What did you say?¡± Huang Wan stared at Ye Li. ¡°Grandpa, he must be lying. The ten Grand Elders of my Huang Family are all seventh-tier Evolved Beings. How can they all be dead?¡± Huang Yun said to Huang Wan.. Chapter 648 - Chapter 648: He’s Just An Ant Chapter 648: He¡¯s Just An Ant Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Huang Wan nodded and looked at Ye Li coldly. ¡°What is your purpose in deliberately deceiving me?!¡± Ye Li smiled to himself when he heard that. He thought that no one would believe the truth these days. ¡°By the way, I still don¡¯t know your name?¡± Huang Wan continued. ¡°You don¡¯t have to know,¡± Ye Li said lightly. Everyone in the Huang Family was stunned. They didn¡¯t understand what Ye Li meant. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Huang Wan stared at Ye Li. ¡°Because you¡¯re going to die soon,¡± Ye Li said calmly. What? Huang Wan was extremely angry. He had seen arrogant people before, but he had never seen someone as arrogant as Ye Li. ¡°Hmph!¡± ¡°What an arrogant young man!¡± At this moment, the middle-aged man with a knife on his back snorted at Ye Li. The middle-aged man¡¯s name was Shi Feng, a Tier 1 Transcender. When Huang Wan saw Shi Feng speak, he sneered at Ye Li. If Ye Li knew Shi Feng¡¯s background and realm, he would probably be scared out of his wits. ¡°Young man, since you¡¯re here today, it means that your life will disappear forever.¡± Shi Feng looked at Ye Li as if he was announcing Ye Li¡¯s death sentence. Ye Li looked at Shi Feng indifferently and smiled. ¡°Because of an ant like you?¡± ¡°What!!!¡± As soon as these words were spoken, the Huang Family couldn¡¯t help but suck in a breath of cold air and looked at Ye Li with their mouths agape. This was a Tier 1 Transcender, yet Ye Li actually called a Transcender an ant? ¡°How dare you be so arrogant? Do you know who he is?¡± Huang An roared furiously. ¡°Aren¡¯t they ants?¡± Ye Li asked. Shocking, absolutely shocking!!! Shi Feng would never have thought that Ye Li would actually call him an ant. As a Tier 1 Transcender, when had anyone ever dared to call him an ant? ¡°Ignorant rats. How can you know how high the sky is and how wide the earth is!¡± Shi Feng said coldly. Ye Li¡¯s handsome face was calm, and he said lightly to Shi Feng, ¡°You¡¯re just a Tier 1 Transcender, yet you dare to talk about the sky and the earth. What a joke.¡± ¡°What!!!¡± The Huang family would never have thought that Ye Li knew Shi Feng¡¯s cultivation level. But¡­ why? Why wasn¡¯t he afraid? Why was he still so calm? Could it be that he had something to rely on? ¡°You, you know that I¡¯m a Tier 1 Transcender?¡± Shi Feng looked at Ye Li in shock. Ye Li smiled faintly. ¡°It¡¯s very difficult to see through a Tier 1 Transcender? Just an ant.¡± Huang Yun was stunned. How could he have expected Ye Li to know that Mr. Shi was a Tier 1 Transcender and still be so arrogant? However, this was the Huang family. Ye Li had no way out. Even if he had extraordinary abilities, he would definitely die today. Thinking back to the day when Ye Li gave him a heart-piercing pain outside the revolving restaurant, Huang Yun couldn¡¯t take it anymore. ¡°Now that things have come to this, what else do you have to be arrogant about? Today, I¡¯m going to let you die without a burial place!¡± Huang Yun roared at Ye Li. Ye Li smiled faintly. There was no change in his handsome face as he looked at Huang Yun. ¡°Since you want me, Ye Li, to die without a burial place, I¡¯ll destroy your body and soul first.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Boom! As soon as he finished speaking, a loud bang entered the ears of the Huang Family. Huang Yun¡¯s body had already exploded and he died. How was that possible!!! When the Huang Family saw this scene, all of them fell limply to the ground.. Chapter 649 - Chapter 649: I’m from the Four Weapons Hall Chapter 649: I¡¯m from the Four Weapons Hall Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Yun¡¯er!¡± Huang Wan shouted. Everyone in the Huang family looked at Ye Li in horror. They really didn¡¯t expect Huang Yun to suddenly explode and die. Shi Feng was also a little shocked. He stared fixedly at the youth in front of him. ¡°I want you dead!¡± Huang Wan shouted at Ye Li. ¡°Attack!¡± Huang Wan roared at the Huang Family disciples. Following Huang Wan¡¯s order, the disciples of the Huang family started to rush towards Ye Li. Unfortunately, they were too weak and pitiful in front of Ye Li. Ye Li slowly raised his index finger. On his index finger, a shocking white spiritual light wrapped around it. ¡°Swish! Swish! Swish!¡± As countless sounds of wind-breaking appeared, screams began to ring out. A tragic scene appeared in front of Ye Li, but there was still no change in his handsome face. In this perilous world, 1 killed my way out with the blade in my hand! ¡°Well, well¡­¡± When Huang Wan saw this scene, his pupils shrank rapidly. Dozens of Huang Family disciples were finished just like that? Shi Feng¡¯s eyes could not help but widen. He would never have thought that Ye Li would be so terrifying. Ye Li looked at Huang Wan indifferently and said slowly, ¡°How can a person like you change? Only death can change you.¡± He originally didn¡¯t want to do this, but the Huang Family provoked him time and time again. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t give the Huang Family a chance, but they didn¡¯t cherish such an opportunity. Therefore, there was only one outcome for the Huang family, and that was death! When Huang Wan heard this, he could not help but be shocked. All the strength in his body seemed to have been sucked dry by something, and his eyes were filled with shock. He wanted to ask Shi Feng for help. He really wanted to ask Shi Feng for help, but before he could speak, a terrifying white spiritual light flew towards him. ¡°Alih!¡± Huang Wan let out a blood-curdling scream before his life disappeared from this world forever. ¡°What!!!¡± The Tier 1 Transcender Shi Feng was terrified. When Huang Wan died, he didn¡¯t even have time to see that terrifying white spiritual light attack clearly. After all, he was a Tier 1 Transcender. ¡°It¡¯s your turn next.¡± Ye Li looked at Shi Feng indifferently. Shi Feng calmed himself down and gritted his teeth as he stared at Ye Li. ¡°What do you want?¡± Shi Feng said coldly. Ye Li thought for a moment, then looked at Shi Feng and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to do anything. I just want to kill you.¡± ¡°Kill me?¡± Shi Feng stared at Ye Li. He was from the Broadsword Palace of the Four Weapons Hall. The Four Weapons Hall was a supreme power in the Mystic Land. However, the power of the Four Weapons Hall had been weakened recently because the twelve elders who had gone to the Wasteland had all died. One hall master and twelve Grand Elders had all died in the Wasteland, but the other three hall masters did not dare to go to the Wasteland. There was only one reason, and that was fear. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°I¡¯m from the Four Weapons Hall!¡± Shi Feng looked at Ye Li coldly. He knew very well that he was not Ye Li¡¯s match because the strength that Ye Li had just displayed was too terrifying. He wanted to use his identity to make Ye Li retreat. After all, the reputation of the Four Weapons Hall was known by everyone in the Mystic Land. Unfortunately, Shi Feng had overlooked one thing. Ye Li was never afraid of threats. There were many people who threatened him, but they were all dead. Ye Li smiled and looked at Shi Feng indifferently.. ¡°Is the Four Weapons Hall very powerful?¡± Chapter 650 - Chapter 650: The Huang Family Was Gone Forever Chapter 650: The Huang Family Was Gone Forever Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Shi Feng was shocked when he heard this. He looked at Ye Li in shock. Was the Four Weapons Hall very powerful? Wasn¡¯t this something that everyone in the Mystic Land knew? Could it be that this person was not from the Mystic Land? ¡°Who are you?¡± Shi Feng stared at Ye Li. Ye Li smiled and said calmly, ¡°Since you want to know my name so much, 1¡¯11 tell you. My name is Ye Li.¡± Ye Li? Shi Feng had naturally never heard of the name Ye Li. ¡°Ye Li, the reputation of the Four Weapons Hall is well-known in the Mystic Land. If you dare to do anything to me, the Four Weapons Hall will definitely not let you off!¡± Shi Feng said coldly. Ye Li smiled when he heard that. Why were there always so many ants who wanted to threaten him? He didn¡¯t understand. He really didn¡¯t understand. ¡°I told you, the Four Weapons Hall is nothing. Why didn¡¯t you believe me?¡± Ye Li looked at Shi Feng playfully. When Shi Feng heard this, he flew into a rage. ¡°The Four Weapons Hall is not something you punk can insult!¡± Ye Li shook his head slightly. ¡°One of their hall masters and their 12 elders all died in my hands. Why can¡¯t they be insulted?¡± ¡°W-what did you say?¡± Shi Feng¡¯s pupils constricted rapidly. He even felt that he had heard it before, but when he saw the indifferent expression on Ye Li¡¯s face, he knew that he had not heard wrongly. ¡°Now, do you still think that the Four Weapons Hall is powerful?¡± Ye Li looked at Shi Feng and said calmly. Shi Feng was shocked. He couldn¡¯t help but take three steps back and look at Ye Li in horror. ¡°Answer!¡± Ye Li shouted coldly. Hearing this cold shout, Shi Feng was so frightened that he collapsed to the ground. ¡°You, you, you¡­¡± Shi Feng¡¯s voice began to tremble. He dared to swear that he had never been so afraid since he was born. How could he have thought that the death of Qiankun Broadsword Master Li Qiankun and the 12 Grand Elders was caused by this person in front of him? ¡°Tell me, how do you want to die?¡± Ye Li looked at Shi Feng. Shi Feng was already scared out of his wits. He stood up from the ground shakily and looked at Ye Li in horror. Suddenly, Shi Feng pulled out the Golden Back Mountain-Chopping Saber on his back and pointed it at Ye Li. ¡°Ye Li, you, you!¡± Although Shi Feng pointed the Golden Back Mountain-Chopping Saber at Ye Li, his face was still filled with extreme shock. Ye Li shook his head secretly. It seemed that Shi Feng was prepared to resist, but of course, resistance was useless. Swish! With the sound of a wind-breaking sound, an extremely terrifying white spiritual light attack attacked. Shi Feng¡¯s eyes widened. He realized that he could not withstand such an attack at all, even though he was a Tier 1 Transcender. ¡°I¡¯m done!¡± After Shi Feng shouted, his forehead was hit by the white spiritual light attack. A shocking bloody hole appeared on his forehead. His face was filled with unwillingness. He would never have thought that he would die like this. There was no change in Ye Li¡¯s handsome face. To him, the Huang family was just an insignificant family. So what if it was destroyed? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Then, he slowly walked towards the Qin family. Not long after, Ye Li arrived at the Qin family. The disciples of the Qin family immediately surrounded him. The head of the Qin family, Qin An, looked at Ye Li. After a few seconds of silence, he asked, ¡°Senior, the Huang family¡­¡± Before Qin An could finish speaking, Ye Li interrupted him. ¡°The Huang family has disappeared forever,¡± Ye Li said slowly.. Chapter 651 - Chapter 651: Chapter 65i:Discovering Yutong’s Whereabouts Chapter 651: Chapter 65i:Discovering Yutong¡¯s Whereabouts Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Everyone from the Qin family was shocked when they heard this. They looked at Ye Li in shock. The Huang family was one of the strongest families in Linhe Base City. ¡°Senior, is what you said true?¡± Qin An looked at Ye Li in shock. Ye Li looked at him calmly and said slowly, ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll lie to you?¡± As soon as he said this, Qin An knew that he had said the wrong thing. ¡°Actually, I came back to say goodbye to you guys. I¡¯m leaving soon,¡± Ye Li continued. The disciples of the Qin family were all stunned. They thought that Ye Li would leave, but they did not expect Ye Li to leave now. Qin An knew that it was best not to stop a terrifying existence like Ye Li. Otherwise, he might offend Ye Li. ¡°In that case, take care, Senior,¡± Qin An said respectfully to Ye Li. Ye Li¡¯s face was as calm as water. He opened the point mall and bought an SS grade skill book. He handed the SS-grade skill to Qin An and said calmly, ¡°This is for you.¡± Qin An was stunned. He carefully took the S-grade skill from Ye Li¡¯s hand and looked at Ye Li tentatively. Before he could speak, Ye Li spoke first. ¡°This is an SS grade skill,¡± Ye Li said slowly. SS-grade skill? The disciples of the Qin family widened their eyes. It had to be known that their Qin family¡¯s most powerful skill was only an S-rank skill. Even so, their Qin family still treated it as a treasure. But senior¡­ However, he just casually gave them an SS-grade skill. The disciples of the Qin family could no longer imagine how terrifying Ye Li was. After handing the SS-grade skill to Qin An, Ye Li activated Swift Steps and disappeared from the Qin family¡¯s courtyard, leaving the Qin family disciples stunned on the spot. Why did Ye Li leave so quickly? This was because Hongye told her telepathically that she had discovered Yutong. Ye Li was very fast. According to the coordinates that Hongye told him, he arrived at an unfamiliar city. This entire area was heavily infected with the zombie virus, and there was no base city here. The city in front of Ye Li was already in a mess. There were ruins everywhere. ¡°Master!¡± Hongye called out to Ye Li and then went to his side. ¡°Hongye, where is Yutong?¡± Ye Li looked at Hongye and asked. ¡°Master, there is a Lord-level zombie here. Yutong is the subordinate of this Lord-level zombie,¡± Hongye answered. Ye Li was amused. It was interesting that Yutong was working for a Lord-level zombie. ¡°Roar! Roar!¡± Ye Li and Hongye heard the zombie¡¯s voice. Hundreds of zombies appeared in front of them. Swish! As the white spiritual light appeared, hundreds of zombies fell to the ground. Ye Li opened the synthesis grid in his mind and synthesized all these zombies. ¡°Hehe, what a powerful human!¡± Suddenly, a cold voice sounded. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ye Li looked in the direction of the voice and saw a seventh-tier Dark Race member standing on a tree. This seventh-tier Dark Race member was a woman. Her face was very exquisite, but there was a large mouth in front of her. Just looking at it made one¡¯s scalp tingle. Immediately, this seventh-tier Dark Race member arrived in front of Ye Li. ¡°Hehe, I haven¡¯t eaten humans for a long time. I didn¡¯t expect two humans to come knocking on my door all of a sudden. Now, I can have a full meal.¡± The seventh-tier female Dark Race member laughed coldly again. Hongye¡¯s aura had already been concealed by Ye Li. This seventh-tier female Dark Race member naturally couldn¡¯t tell that Hongye was a zombie.. Chapter 652 - Chapter 652: Casually Killed Two Dark Race Members Chapter 652: Casually Killed Two Dark Race Members Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Ye Li smiled and looked at this seventh-tier female Dark Race member indifferently. ¡°Before you eat us, let me send you somewhere first. What do you think?¡± The seventh-tier female Dark Race member was stunned. She looked at Ye Li in confusion. ¡°Where?¡± ¡°Infernal Hell,¡± Ye Li said slowly. As soon as she finished speaking, this seventh-tier female Dark Race member exploded and died. Ye Li shook his head slightly. There were always so many stupid ants. ¡°Roar! Roar!¡± At this moment, zombies¡¯ roar sounded in Ye Li¡¯s ears again. Hundreds of zombies appeared again. They pounced on Ye Li and Hongye unreasonably. Ye Li thought that there were quite a lot of zombies here. Of course, there was only one outcome for these zombies, which was to be synthesized by Ye Li. In an instant, Ye Li synthesized these zombies. After synthesizing these zombies, Ye Li and Hongye walked slowly on the street. There were still many broken limbs on the street, and the air was slightly foul. ¡°Humans, have you seen Mouth Woman?¡± An eighth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead appeared in front of Ye Li and Hongye. Faced with the sudden appearance of the eighth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead, Ye Li¡¯s handsome face did not change at all. He looked at the eighth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead indifferently. ¡°Is the Mouth Woman you¡¯re talking about the one with a big deep mouth?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± the eighth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead replied. ¡°She¡¯s already dead,¡± Ye Li said slowly. As soon as these words were spoken, the eighth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead was a little stunned. Then, he hurriedly asked, ¡°How did she die?¡± ¡°Of course I killed her,¡± Ye Li looked at the eighth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead and said calmly. The eighth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead stared at Ye Li. It did not expect Ye Li to say such a thing. ¡°You actually dared to kill the Mouth Woman!¡± The eighth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead roared angrily. Ye Li smiled faintly. ¡°She¡¯s just a seventh-tier Dark Race. What¡¯s the big deal of killing her? What¡¯s there to be surprised about?¡± When the eighth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead heard this, it could not help but fly into a rage. It shouted angrily, ¡°Since you¡¯ve killed Mouth Woman, you should die too!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the eighth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead pulled out the heavy sword on its back and charged towards Ye Li and Hongye. Swish! Only Hongye¡¯s afterimage was left on the spot, followed by the screams of the eighth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead. Ye Li looked at the corpse of the eighth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead. He thought that there were actually so many Dark Race members in this unknown city. Could it be that there was a Dark Race lair here or somewhere? Then, he shook his head, thinking that these things had nothing to do with him. The most important thing now was to find Yutong. He opened his Heavenly Spirit Eyes to check, but he did not find Yutong. Although Hongye discovered that Yutong was in this city, Yutong wasn¡¯t fixed in one place, so Hongye didn¡¯t know where she was. Ye Li and Hongye started looking for Yutong. During this time, he synthesized many zombies. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only In the end, he found Yutong in an amusement park. Yutong sat alone in a corner. Her cute face was blank. This was not Yutong¡¯s complete body. At this moment, there were countless zombies in the amusement park. There was a Lord-level zombie standing in an abandoned car. The surrounding zombies all worshiped this Lord-level zombie. ¡°Roar! Roar!¡± Chapter 653 - Chapter 653: A Tenth-tier Lord-level Zombie Chapter 653: A Tenth-tier Lord-level Zombie Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Ye Li looked at the Lord-level zombie in the abandoned car. This Lord-level zombie was like an emperor. He seemed to be enjoying it. Ye Li thought that let me send you to hell. Then, Ye Li activated Swift Steps and disappeared on the spot. When he arrived at the amusement park, the zombies in the amusement park were still worshiping the zombie in the abandoned car. Then, Ye Li leaped up and quickly walked on the heads of these zombies. This move was called Swallow¡¯s Three Plunders of Water. It was a superb visual experience. The Lord-level zombie in the abandoned car was stunned. He rubbed his eyes. He would never have thought that this would happen. ¡°Human?¡± The Lord-level zombie cried out in shock. At this moment, the zombies had already discovered Ye Li. They started moving, but unfortunately, they couldn¡¯t touch Ye Li. In the blink of an eye. Ye Li had already arrived at the abandoned car. ¡°Human, you are very bold!¡± The Lord-level zombie looked at Ye Li coldly. Ye Li smiled and said calmly, ¡°You¡¯re just a Lord-level zombie. How dare you say such things to me, Ye Li?¡± The Lord-level zombie was stunned. He never dreamed that the human in front of him could be so fearless at a time like this. ¡°Human, are you not afraid of death?¡± The Lord-level zombie looked at Ye Li with confusion. At his level, biting humans was no longer attractive to him, just like zombies did not need to suck human blood. ¡°Death? Do you think you¡¯re worthy of letting me, Ye Li, die?¡± Ye Li felt that he had heard the funniest joke in history. He really didn¡¯t know what this Lord-level zombie was thinking. It actually wanted him to die. Hearing that, the Lord-level zombie in the abandoned car couldn¡¯t help but fly into a rage. ¡°Human, since you insist on courting death, I¡¯ll fulfill your wish!¡± Roar!!! The Lord-level zombie roared, then pounced on Ye Li at lightning speed. Ye Li smiled faintly. There was no change in his handsome face at all. It was as if he didn¡¯t see the Lord-level zombie pounce on him at all. Just as the Lord-level zombie was only a line away from Ye Li, Ye Li threw a punch. This punch might not be very powerful for a high-leveled Chosen One, but for this tenth-tier Lord-level zombie, it was like a cannon blast. Boom!!! How could the tenth-tier Lord-level zombie dodge Ye Li¡¯s punch? It was immediately hit. As Ye Li punched the body of the tenth-tier Lord-level zombie, its body had already been pierced by Ye Li¡¯s fist. ¡°Roar! Roar!¡± The surrounding zombies began to roar crazily. They began to crawl toward the abandoned car. Yutong was now the subordinate of this tenth-tier Lord-level zombie, so she was naturally among the zombies. Just as the zombies were about to climb into the abandoned car, another zombie suddenly appeared in the abandoned car. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This zombie was a female zombie. She was dressed in red, and her fair face was filled with coldness. The female zombie was none other than the Tier 1 Lord-level zombie, the Ice Zombie¡ªHongye. Hongye struck out with her palm, and those zombies were instantly sent flying. Ye Li leisurely opened the synthesis grid in his mind and began to synthesize these zombies. Not long after, these zombies were all synthesized. There were many zombies., and Ye Li managed to synthesize a ist-tier Master-level zombie.. Chapter 654 - Chapter 654: Yutong in Her Complete Form Chapter 654: Yutong in Her Complete Form Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Ding! ¡°Congratulations to the host for obtaining a chance to draw the lottery.¡± At this moment, the system¡¯s voice resounded in Ye Li¡¯s mind. Ye Li thought about how the golden finger always came so easily. Without much thought, he used this chance to draw the lottery. The virtual pointer began to spin on the roulette wheel, and a few seconds later, the pointer stopped. Ding! ¡°Congratulations to the host for obtaining the skill to change the gender of a zombie.¡± The skill to change a zombie¡¯s gender: It can change a zombie¡¯s gender at will. The same zombie can only be used once. Looking at the introduction of the skill that could change a zombie¡¯s gender, Ye Li revealed a playful smile. To be honest, this skill was a little too heaven-defying. With this skill, he would be able to synthesize zombies with half the effort in the future. For example, the ist-tier Master-level zombie he had just synthesized was a male zombie, but now he could change it into a female zombie. Little Yue Zhu¡¯s level was still very low. If he remembered correctly, Little Yue Zhu was only a fifth-tier Master-level zombie. However, the most important thing now was to turn Yutong into her complete form. Yutong was being held by Hongye, but she didn¡¯t seem to want to give up. She bit Hongye¡¯s arm with her mouth, but Hongye didn¡¯t feel any pain. Yutong¡¯s remnant soul was a tier 3 zombie. If she could make Hongye hurt by biting her, then the Tier 1 Lord-level zombie would be too weak. Then, Ye Li activated the Soul Summoning Banner. ¡°Soul Summoning Banner being used: ¡°10%¡­ 30%¡­ 60%¡­ 100%.¡± ¡°Yutong¡¯s souls and spirits have been gathered.¡± As soon as the system finished speaking, Yutong¡¯s three souls and seven spirits appeared in front of Ye Li. Ye Li opened the synthesis grid in his mind and started to synthesize Yutong¡¯s three souls and seven spirits. A few seconds later, the Tier 1 Lord-level petrified zombie, Yutong, was synthesized. ¡°Brother?¡± Yutong¡¯s cute little face was filled with joy. She pounced on Ye Li. ¡°Brother, I thought we would never meet again.¡± Yutong pecked Ye Li¡¯s face. Seeing this, Hongye was a little jealous. She thought that if Yutong could do this, so could she. After pondering for a few seconds, Hongye mustered her courage. She walked to Ye Li and pecked his cheek too. Ye Li shook his head slightly. He thought that it was interesting when Yutong and Hongye were acting cute. ¡°Brother, where are the other brothers and sisters?¡± Yutong bit her finger and asked Ye Li in confusion. ¡°They haven¡¯t been found yet. The Apocalypse Legion will be reunited soon,¡± Ye Li said to Yutong. After that, Ye Li looked at the sun in the sky. When he was killing the Master of Darkness, he genuinely integrated the Apocalypse Legion into his body, causing their souls and spirits to fly everywhere. However, he did not regret doing this. There were too many humans in the entire Wasteland. If he did not kill the Master of Darkness, he might feel a deep sense of guilt in the future. In the end, he was still a human!!! ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Where are the zombies?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Suddenly, a shocked voice entered Ye Li¡¯s ears. Ye Li looked in the direction of the voice and realized that it was another heavy sword-wielding undead. This heavy sword-wielding undead was also in the eighth-tier. After the eighth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead finished speaking, he discovered Ye Li, Hongye, and Yutong. He was stunned. He didn¡¯t understand why a zombie was with two humans. Hongye¡¯s aura was hidden, but Yutong¡¯s aura was not. Therefore, this eighth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead really could not understand why zombies would stand together with humans.. Chapter 655 - Chapter 655:I Don’t Know Where To Go, Either Chapter 655:I Don¡¯t Know Where To Go, Either Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations The eighth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead walked over and coldly glanced at Ye Li, Hongye, and Yutong. He didn¡¯t know why zombies were with humans, but he knew that none of them were his match. Although the eighth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead could tell that Yutong was a zombie, he couldn¡¯t tell Yutong¡¯s level based on his realm. ¡°Where¡¯s the zombie lord?¡± The eighth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead asked coldly. He didn¡¯t think that the two humans and one zombie in front of him had killed the zombie lord because the zombie lord was a tenth-tier zombie and had thousands of zombies under its command. ¡°Do I have to tell you?¡± Ye Li looked at the eighth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead indifferently. The eighth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead was stunned. It did not expect the human in front of it to say such a thing. ¡°Human, do you know what kind of existence you are talking to?¡± The eighth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead shouted coldly at Ye Li. ¡°A mere eighth-tier Dark Race member actually dares to speak to me like this. He¡¯s really courting death!¡± Yutong¡¯s cute little face was filled with extreme disdain. As soon as he finished speaking, Yutong had already attacked. The eighth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead widened its eyes. Even in its dreams, it would never have thought that it would not be able to dodge Yutong¡¯s attack. Moreover, what was with this power? ¡°Alih!¡± The eighth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead let out a loud cry, and then its life disappeared from this world forever. Ye Li¡¯s handsome face was as calm as water. To him, an eighth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead was a pitifully weak ant. His death naturally could not change the calmness on his face. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Ye Li looked at Hongye and Yutong. Ah Da didn¡¯t tell Ye Li the news about the Apocalypse Legion. Now, they could only try their luck and go around. Then, Ye Li, Hongye, and Yutong walked slowly in this messy city. This city was the most miserable city Ye Li had ever seen. Broken limbs were everywhere. It was a tragic sight. ¡°Brother, where are we going now?¡± Yutong shook her cute little head and asked Ye Li. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Let¡¯s just walk around,¡± Ye Li said. With their current strength, they could go anywhere in the Mystic Land, so they were naturally not afraid. After saying that, Ye Li hid Yutong¡¯s aura. After walking for half a day, Ye Li activated his Heavenly Spirit Eyes. After probing for a while, he realized that there was actually a village not far ahead. This village was not big. What he did not expect was that there were humans in this village. ¡°Let¡¯s go somewhere.¡± Ye Li pointed at the village and said slowly. Hongye and Yutong nodded. Then, they walked towards the village not far away. When they arrived at the village, the appearance of the three of them frightened the humans in the village. They had never seen such a good-looking person before, so they all stopped and looked. ¡°Who are they?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. They look like genetic warriors.¡± ¡°If they¡¯re genetic warriors, why can¡¯t I detect their auras?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Maybe they¡¯re powerhouses, that¡¯s why they can¡¯t detect it.¡± The villagers began to whisper among themselves. Naturally, Ye Li heard the villagers¡¯ discussions. His handsome face didn¡¯t waver at all. ¡°Who, who are you?¡± An old man looked at Ye Li and asked in confusion.. Chapter 656 - Chapter 656:I Can Cure Your Grandmother’s Eyes Chapter 656:I Can Cure Your Grandmother¡¯s Eyes Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Ye Li looked at the old man who spoke. This old man was also a genetic warrior, and his level was not low. He was actually a tier-5 Evolved Being. ¡°We are just passing by,¡± Ye Li said slowly to the old man. The old man wasn¡¯t the only genetic warrior in this village. Everyone Ye Li saw was a genetic warrior. He didn¡¯t expect such a genetic warrior village to exist. ¡°I believe you are also genetic warriors, right?¡± The old man pondered for a few seconds before looking at Ye Li and the others. Ye Li nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. Old man, do you know if there are any special zombies around here?¡± As soon as he said that, all the villagers were stunned. Special zombies? ¡°What do you mean by special zombies?¡± The old man was puzzled. He didn¡¯t know why the young man in front of him asked this question. ¡°Well¡­¡± Ye Li thought for a moment and continued, ¡°For example, a zombie with a sword, a zombie with a spear, a very fair and fat zombie.¡± Hearing that, all the villagers were stunned. Weren¡¯t all zombies disgusting? Why were there white and fat zombies? They didn¡¯t know. They really didn¡¯t know. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen him before.¡± The old man shook his head. Ye Li came to this village to ask around and also to try his luck. Since these people had never seen him before, he could only give up. ¡°However, there¡¯s a Dark Race lair on the Twin Dragon Mountain not far from us,¡± the old man said. Ye Li smiled to himself. Even if he used his toes to think, he would be able to figure out that the Mouth Woman and the eighth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead all came from the nest of the Twin Dragon Mount that the old man mentioned. However¡­ He had nothing to do with the Dark Race¡¯s lair in the Twin Dragon Mount, so he didn¡¯t care about these things. Ye Li looked at the setting sun at the side of the mountain and thought that he would rest here for the night and continue on his way tomorrow. ¡°Uncle, can we stay here for the night?¡± Ye Li asked the old man. The old man hesitated. He didn¡¯t know whether Ye Li¡¯s group was good or bad. He was the village chief, so he had to be more vigilant. ¡°You, are you good or bad people?¡± A little girl looked at Ye Li and the others curiously. ¡°Of course we are good people,¡± Ye Li said to the little girl. ¡°Then, then¡­ since you¡¯re good people, come to my house,¡± the little girl said with a sweet smile. The old man¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Tian¡¯er, don¡¯t act on your own.¡± The little girl called Tian¡¯er was a little puzzled. She looked at the old man in confusion. ¡°Grandpa Gu, they are good people.¡± Ye Li was amused and thought that Tian¡¯er was interesting. She looked like she was only seven or eight years old. The old man didn¡¯t know what to say. If he directly said that he didn¡¯t believe that Ye Li and the rest were good people, it might offend Ye Li and the rest. After all, he didn¡¯t know what realm Ye Li and the others were in. If they were a terrifying existence, their village would be finished. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Uh, well¡­¡± Tian¡¯er smiled again. ¡°Seniors, my family only has me and my grandmother. However, my grandmother is blind. It¡¯s enough for you to stay.¡± At the mention of her grandmother, Tian¡¯er¡¯s cute little face became a little sad. ¡°Is your grandma blind?¡± Ye Li looked at Tian¡¯er. ¡°Yes, Senior.¡± Tian¡¯er was a little puzzled, not understanding why Ye Li would ask such a question. ¡°1 can cure your grandma¡¯s eyes,¡± Ye Li said slowly.. Chapter 657 - Chapter 657: Senior Is Really A God Chapter 657: Senior Is Really A God Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations When Ye Li said this, not only Tian¡¯er, but all the villagers were shocked. ¡°Senior, can you really cure my grandma¡¯s eyes?¡± Tian¡¯er¡¯s eyes were filled with hope. ¡°Of course.¡± Ye Li nodded. The villagers looked at each other and looked at Ye Li in disbelief. To them, Ye Li was just bragging. How could he cure that? ¡°Seniors, come with me,¡± Tian¡¯er said. Then, Ye Li, Hongye, and Yutong followed Tian¡¯er to her house. When they arrived at Tian¡¯er¡¯s house, Ye Li looked at the old woman sitting on the chair. The old woman looked to be in her sixties and there were traces of time on her face. ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m back.¡± Sweetie ran to her grandmother¡¯s side. After her grandmother touched it a few times, she finally touched Tian¡¯er¡¯s little head. ¡°Tian¡¯er, did you cultivate well today?¡± her grandmother asked Tian¡¯er. ¡°Of course. Tian¡¯er works very hard every day,¡± Tian¡¯er said with a smile. ¡°By the way, Grandma, senior said that it can cure your eyes,¡± Tian¡¯er continued. When Tian¡¯er¡¯s grandma heard this, the smile on her face instantly froze. But then she shook her head. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. My eyes can¡¯t be cured.¡± Tian¡¯er turned around and looked at Ye Li. She realized that Ye Li was looking at her indifferently. The villagers followed him. They wanted to see what Ye Li was up to. Although they guessed that Ye Li was bragging, they also wanted to see how capable he was. However, Ye Li slowly raised his palm and a gentle white spiritual light slowly emitted from his hand. The white spiritual light went towards Tian¡¯er¡¯s grandma¡¯s eyes. In an instant, a strange light began to appear in Tian¡¯er¡¯s grandma¡¯s eyes. All the villagers were stunned. They had never seen white spiritual energy before. Suddenly, Tian¡¯er¡¯s grandma stood up from her chair. Her face was filled with shock. ¡°Grandma, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Tian¡¯er quickly asked. ¡°1,1,1,1 can see.¡± Tian¡¯er¡¯s grandma¡¯s voice was trembling. What? When the villagers heard this, they were all dumbfounded. ¡°Tian¡¯er!¡± Tian¡¯er¡¯s grandma touched Tian¡¯er¡¯s cute face, and tears started to flow down her face. One could imagine how excited a blind person would be to suddenly be able to see. ¡°Grandma, can you really see?¡± Tian¡¯er was still in a daze. After receiving an affirmative answer, Tian¡¯er became overjoyed. The villagers sucked in a breath of cold air because they could not believe it no matter what. They originally thought that Ye Li was bragging, but what happened to their eyes told them that not only were they wrong, but they were also completely wrong. ¡°Grandma, it was Senior who cured your eyes.¡± Tian¡¯er looked at Ye Li and said. When Tian¡¯er¡¯s grandma heard this, she prepared to kneel down in front of Ye Li. It was a pity that Ye Li didn¡¯t like others kneeling to him. When Tian¡¯er¡¯s grandma was still a step away from the ground, she felt a resistance that made her unable to kneel down no matter what. ¡°We just want to stay the night.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only With that, Ye Li yawned and a lazy look appeared on his handsome face. ¡°Tian¡¯er, quickly bring the seniors to their rooms,¡± Tian¡¯er¡¯s grandma hurriedly said. Then, Tian¡¯er brought Ye Li and the rest to their room. The villagers looked at the backs of Ye Li and the others in dismay. They were already shocked to the extreme. ¡°Senior, you¡¯re really a god,¡± the old man said.. Chapter 658 - Chapter 658: You’re About To Die Chapter 658: You¡¯re About To Die Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Zombie Treasure Chest x2.¡± The next day, the system¡¯s prompt appeared in Ye Li¡¯s mind right on time. Ye Li opened the zombie Treasure Chest. ¡°Obtained 1,200 gene points, 1,200 strength points, 1,200 speed points, and 1,200 defense points.¡± [Obtained Ten Formation Heaven Sword Technique] Ye Li integrated the attribute points into his body and checked the skill introduction of the Ten Formation Heaven Sword Technique: Ten Formation Heaven Sword Technique: Heaven-grade skill. Once used, the ten great sword formations would suppress everything. Ding! ¡°Host, do you want to cultivate the Ten Formation Heaven Sword Technique?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± [Begin to cultivating the Ten Formation Heaven Sword Technique:] ¡°10%¡­ 30%¡­ 60%¡­ 100%.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve successfully cultivated the Ten Formation Heaven Sword Technique.¡± There was no change in Ye Li¡¯s handsome face at all. It was just a Heaven-grade skill. He was now a man who could use the divine-level skill, the Heaven-Severing Sword. ¡°Senior, Senior.¡± Suddenly, there was a knock on the door and Tian¡¯er¡¯s panicked voice rang. Ye Li opened the door and found that Hongye and Yutong had already appeared beside Tian¡¯er. ¡°Senior, there are many Dark Race members outside the village. Please save us.¡± Tian¡¯er looked at Ye Li pleadingly. Ye Li activated his Heavenly Spirit Eyes to take a look and realized that there were indeed many Dark Race members outside the village. They were all above the sixth-tier. Then, Ye Li used Swift Steps and arrived outside the village in an instant. At this moment, the villagers were confronting the twenty or so Dark Race members in front of them. ¡°Speak! Did you kill the Mouth Woman and the two heavy sword-wielding undead?!¡± An eighth-tier Spirit Soul looked at the villagers coldly and said. ¡°What Mouth Woman and heavy sword-wielding undead? We¡¯ve never seen them before.¡± The village chief glared at the twenty or so Dark Race members in front of him. The villagers were all shocked. The aura emitted from the bodies of the Dark Race members in front of them was too terrifying. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Whether you did it or not, you¡¯re all going to die anyway!¡± The eighth-tier Spirit Soul smiled coldly and prepared to give the order. But before he could say anything, a handsome young man stood in front of him. The young man slowly said, ¡°I killed the Mouth Woman, and I also killed the two heavy sword-wielding undead.¡± As soon as these words were spoken, not only the Dark Race members, but even the villagers were stunned. ¡°Human, you are very courageous!¡± The eighth-tier Spirit Soul stared at Ye Li. Ye Li smiled faintly. ¡°I don¡¯t understand, 1 really don¡¯t understand¡­¡± He stopped talking. A few seconds later, he continued, ¡°I really don¡¯t understand why ants like you dare to appear in front of me, Ye Li.¡± ¡°What!!!¡± Upon hearing this, the twenty or so Dark Race members all sucked in a breath of cold air. Their Dark Cave was an invincible existence within a radius of thousands of kilometers. No one had ever dared to speak to them like this. ¡°Human, you, what did you say!¡± The eighth-tier Spirit Soul¡¯s eyes widened. He even felt that he had heard wrongly. The villagers were also shocked. They swallowed their saliva and looked at Ye Li. They realized that there was intimidating killing intent in the corners of Ye Li¡¯s eyes. Ye Li smiled again and looked indifferently at the eighth-tier Spirit Soul. ¡°I said, you¡¯re going to die soon.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As soon as he finished speaking, he had already attacked. Swish! Swish! Swish! Dozens of white Spiritual Lights shot out, and more than 20 Dark Race members turned into nothingness. How could this be possible! All the villagers widened their eyes. They thought that Ye Li was very powerful, but they didn¡¯t expect him to be so terrifying.. Chapter 659 - Chapter 659: Dark Cave, Twin Dragon Mount Chapter 659: Dark Cave, Twin Dragon Mount Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations The villagers dared to swear that this was definitely the most shocking thing they had ever experienced since they were born. More than 20 Dark Race members melted into nothingness, not even their corpses were left behind. They could no longer imagine Ye Li¡¯s realm. Of course, Ye Li¡¯s handsome face didn¡¯t show any change in expression. To him, more than 20 Dark Race members were simply too weak. At this moment, Hongye, Yutong, and Tian¡¯er arrived. Tian¡¯er was stunned. There were still many Dark Race members here just now. Why did all of them suddenly disappear? ¡°Our village will never forget Senior¡¯s kindness!¡± After saying that, the villagers prepared to kneel down to Ye Li. However, just like Tian¡¯er¡¯s grandma, just as they were about to kneel down, their legs felt resistance. No matter what, they could not kneel down. ¡°I was the one who killed the Mouth Woman and the heavy sword-wielding undead, so they came to find me. You don¡¯t have to kneel,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Even so, the villagers still looked at Ye Li gratefully. If it wasn¡¯t for Ye Li, they would all be finished now. ¡°By the way, where is the Twin Dragon Mount?¡± Ye Li suddenly asked. As soon as he said this, the villagers couldn¡¯t help but tremble. They naturally knew that Ye Li was going to attack the Dark Cave on the Twin Dragon Mount. ¡°Senior, if you want to go to the Twin Dragon Mount, I can bring you there,¡± Tian¡¯er said to Ye Li. After Ye Li cured her grandmother¡¯s eyes yesterday, she admired Ye Li from the bottom of her heart. She even admired him to the point of prostrating herself on the ground. ¡°Alright.¡± Ye Li thought for a moment and said. Twin Dragon Mount. It was the most terrifying mountain within a thousand miles, and all human factions within a thousand miles regarded this place as the Forbidden Zones of Life. It was for no other reason than the fact that there was the Dark Cave on Twin Dragon Mountain. In the Dark Cave, there were hundreds of powerful Dark Race members led by a Red Bull. This group of Dark Race members committed all kinds of evil deeds. The human forces were terrified even by the sound of their names. It couldn¡¯t be helped. The other party was too powerful. ¡°Senior, that¡¯s the Dark Cave,¡± Tian¡¯er said to Ye Li. Ye Li looked in the direction of Tian¡¯er¡¯s finger. There was a huge hole more than a thousand meters away. The big hole was filled with an evil aura. The group of people stopped in their tracks. Ye Li looked at the dark hole indifferently. ¡°Ants of the Dark Cave, I, Ye Li, have arrived. Come out and accept your death!¡± His voice carried spiritual energy and spread far and wide, striking the hearts of the Dark Race members in the Dark Cave. Not long after, a large group of Dark Race members flew, crawled or walked out from the Dark Cave. A Tier 1 Master-level Dark Race member appeared in front of the Dark Race members. It was a crimson red bull that was twenty feet tall. It had a pair of towering horns and a huge axe in its hand. ¡°Hahaha!¡± Suddenly, this Tier 1 Master-level Red Bull laughed loudly, as if it had seen the funniest joke in the world. Afterwards, the hundreds of Dark Race members behind the Tier 1 Master-level Red Bull all laughed as well, although they did not know what their leader was laughing about. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only When Tian¡¯er saw this scene, she was frightened and quickly hid behind Ye Li. After the Tier 1 Master-level Red Bull laughed, he looked coldly at Ye Li. ¡°Human, did you just ask all of us to come out and die?¡± The Dark Race members behind the Tier 1 Master-level Red Bull all looked at Ye Li playfully. They had seen quite a few humans before. But to be honest, they had never seen such a funny human before.. Chapter 660 - Chapter 660: Fear of the Dark Race Members Chapter 660: Fear of the Dark Race Members Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Ye Li¡¯s face was as calm as water. He looked at the Dark Race in front of him indifferently. ¡°Is it strange?¡± As soon as these words were spoken, the leader of the Dark Cave, the Red Bull, was furious. ¡°Human, do you know that you¡¯re about to die?!¡± The Tier 1 Master-level Red Bull didn¡¯t understand. He really didn¡¯t understand why this human¡¯s face could still be as calm as water at a time like this. ¡°Oh?¡± Ye Li smiled. ¡°Can ants like you kill me?¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± The Tier 1 Master-level Red Bull glared at Ye Li. Hundreds of Dark Race members were also furious. They originally thought that Ye Li was an extremely ridiculous human, but who would have thought that this human in front of them actually felt so good about himself? ¡°Aren¡¯t you all just a bunch of ants?¡± Ye Li looked at the Tier 1 Master-level Red Bull and said lightly. ¡°Skeleton, kill them for me!¡± The Tier 1 Master-level Red Bull shouted coldly and angrily. As soon as he finished speaking, a Level 9 heavy sword-wielding undead flew towards Ye Li and the others. As it came over, the Level 9 heavy sword-wielding undead pulled out the heavy sword behind it. Not far away from Ye Li¡¯s group, the ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead jumped up, raised its heavy sword, and slashed down. Regardless of whether it was the Tier 1 Master-level Red Bull or the hundreds of Dark Race members behind the Red Bull, they all knew that once the heavy sword-wielding undead struck down, the lives of these humans would disappear from this world forever. The Tier 1 Master-level Red Bull laughed coldly. He saw that the few humans in front of him had no intention of dodging at all, and thought that these humans must have been scared silly. The heavy sword in the Level 9 heavy sword-wielding undead¡¯s hand was getting closer and closer to Ye Li, but Ye Li and the others still had no intention of dodging. On the other hand, Tian¡¯er was so frightened that her face turned pale. However, when she saw that Ye Li did not look frightened at all, she was not prepared to run away. Boom! A violent earthquake sounded, and the surrounding dust filled the sky, making it impossible to see what was going on. When the dust settled, an extremely terrified voice sounded. ¡°That¡¯s impossible! Absolutely impossible!!!¡± Of course, the terrified voice came from the ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead. The Tier 1 Master-level Red Bull and several hundred Dark Race members naturally didn¡¯t know why a Tier 9 heavy sword-wielding undead would make such a terrified sound. However, when they took a closer look, they could not help but take three steps back. ¡°How is this possible!¡± The pupils of all the Dark Race members constricted rapidly. They saw the most impossible scene in history. Ye Li was holding the heavy sword of the ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead, and his hand didn¡¯t show any signs of injury. The ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead looked at Ye Li in shock. He would never have thought that his heavy sword would be caught by this person in front of him with bare hands. Receiving a white blade with bare hands!!! It had to be known that this was the heavy sword of a Level 9 heavy sword-wielding undead. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only If they knew that Ye Li was a tier 4 Chosen One, they would not be so shocked. Unfortunately, they would never have the chance to find out. Crack! Ye Li¡¯s palm moved slightly, and the heavy sword-wielding undead¡¯s heavy sword broke into pieces and turned into dust. This, this!!! When the Tier 1 Master-level Red Bull and hundreds of Dark Race members saw this, they all couldn¡¯t help but freeze as if they were petrified.. Chapter 661 - Chapter 661: Come Here And Let Me Kill You Chapter 661: Come Here And Let Me Kill You Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations The Tier 1 Master-level Red Bull and hundreds of Dark Race members fell to the ground in shock. Even in their dreams, they would never have imagined that such a scene would actually appear. The ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead did not have eyes. If it did, its eyes would definitely widen to the largest size in history. Its heavy sword was actually broken by the human in front of it just with a gentle twist. ¡°Are you very shocked?¡± Ye Li looked at the ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead indifferently. The Level 9 skeleton undead was shocked and looked at Ye Li in horror. ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t need to be shocked at all because you¡¯re going to die soon,¡± Ye Li continued. As soon as he finished speaking, the ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead was terrified. It wanted to escape, it really wanted to escape. Unfortunately, how could it escape from Ye Li¡¯s grasp? Ye Li casually threw a punch at the ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead. The skeleton undead was instantly pierced through. Silence, a deadly silence. The Tier 1 Master-level Red Bull and several hundred Dark Race members¡¯ eyes were wide open, all of them frozen on the spot like clay sculptures. The ninth-tier heavy sword-wielding undead¡­ died just like that? One had to know that this was a ninth-tier skeleton undead. Ye Li¡¯s face was still as calm as water, as if nothing had happened at all. ¡°Human, human, who exactly are you?¡± The Tier 1 Master-level Red Bull glared at Ye Li. ¡°The person who killed you!¡± Ye Li said slowly. As soon as these words were spoken, the expressions of the Tier 1 Master-level Red Bull and hundreds of Dark Race members all turned cold. Although the strength Ye Li displayed was very terrifying, their overall strength was not something these few humans in front of them could compare to. ¡°Human, don¡¯t be too arrogant!¡± The Tier 1 Master-level Red Bull¡¯s expression was terrifyingly cold. He had seen many humans, and he had also seen many arrogant humans, but he had never seen anyone as arrogant as Ye Li. ¡°Ants like you who don¡¯t know the immensity of heaven and earth. Even if I, Ye Li, am arrogant, what can you do?¡± Ye Li smiled faintly. When the Tier 1 Master-level Red Bull and the hundreds of Dark Race members heard this, their eyes widened in anger. ¡°Come over. Let me kill all of you. Don¡¯t ever choose to resist me,¡± Ye Li said leisurely to the Dark Race members in front of him. The Tier 1 Master-level Red Bull flew into a rage. This was an unprecedented rage from its birth until now. ¡°Human, 1 admire you very much. I really admire you. You actually want to challenge our Dark Cave with just the few of you. Do you know that in an instant, our Dark Cave can crush you into pieces?¡± Although the Tier 1 Master-level Red Bull really wanted to kill Ye Li, he really wanted to understand what this human in front of him relied on to be so arrogant. ¡°Do you always talk so much nonsense?¡± Ye Li looked indifferently at the Tier 1 Master-level Red Bull. When the Red Bull heard this, it could no longer suppress the anger in its heart. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Kill them all!¡± The Tier 1 Master-level Red Bull roared. Following the order of the Red Bull, hundreds of Dark Race members all rushed towards Ye Li and his group. Tian¡¯er had never seen such a scene before. She was so frightened that she almost fell to the ground. There was still no change in Ye Li¡¯s handsome face. He looked indifferently at the hundreds of Dark Race members attacking him and slowly said, ¡°There¡¯s no need for me to personally kill you..¡± Chapter 662 - Chapter 662: The Death of the Tier 1 Master-level Red Bull Chapter 662: The Death of the Tier 1 Master-level Red Bull Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations As soon as he finished speaking, Hongye and Yutong flew out, leaving only an afterimage on the spot. Their speed was so fast that it was shocking. Hongye and Yutong were both Tier 1 Lord-level zombies. Destroying these hundreds of Dark Race members would be as easy as flipping their hands. ¡°Ah!!!¡± In an instant, screams sounded one after another. In an instant, countless Dark Race members fell to the ground. The entire scene could only be described as tragic. ¡°Well, well!¡± When the Tier 1 Master-level Red Bull saw this scene, it was scared out of its wits. Its face was full of disbelief. ¡°What kind of terrifying power is this?¡± The Tier 1 Master-level Red Bull didn¡¯t know, he really didn¡¯t know. ¡°You! How did you¡­¡± The Tier 1 Master-level Red Bull opened its eyes even wider because Ye Li had appeared in front of it. ¡°Are you scared?¡± Ye Li looked indifferently at the Tier 1 Master-level Red Bull. The Tier 1 Master-level Red Bull was naturally afraid. Not only was he afraid, he was also extremely afraid. ¡°Now, do you think I, Ye Li, can kill you?¡± Ye Li slowly asked the Tier 1 Master-level Red Bull. How could a Tier 1 Master-level Red Bull dare to speak? Just now, Ye Li was still so far away from him, but in the blink of an eye, Ye Li appeared in front of him. To have such speed, he was definitely a supreme existence among human genetic warriors. The Tier 1 Master-level Red Bull looked at the battle situation and realized that it was already over. Hundreds of Dark Race members were almost all killed, and there was only one outcome for him¡ªwaiting for death. Thud! The Tier 1 Master-level Red Bull knelt in front of Ye Li with a plop. He used his hand to slap his own face forcefully. ¡°My lord, it¡¯s my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have provoked you. Please spare my life.¡± The Tier 1 Master-level Red Bull naturally did not want to die. He still wanted to enjoy his life. Besides, he also knew that as long as there was life, there was hope. Ye Li¡¯s face was as calm as water, as if he did not see this Tier 1 Master-level Red Bull kneeling and begging for mercy. ¡°How can a dark race member like you change?¡± Ye Li asked slowly. The Tier 1 Master-level Red Bull was shocked, and hurriedly said, ¡°Sir, as long as you spare my life, 1 will definitely be a good member of the Dark Race in the future.¡± The Tier 1 Master-level Red Bull thought that Ye Li wanted to let him go, and a hint of surprise already appeared on its face. Unfortunately, it would never have thought that Ye Li would shake his head and slowly say, ¡°No, sparing your life won¡¯t change you. Only death will change you.¡± When the Tier 1 Master-level Red Bull heard this, it hurriedly raised its head to look at Ye Li. It discovered that Ye Li had already raised a finger, and a white spiritual light wrapped around the finger. Suddenly, his finger landed. ¡°Alih!¡± With a blood-curdling scream, the Tier 1 Master-level Red Bull disappeared from this world forever. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ye Li looked indifferently at the corpse of the Tier 1 Master-level Red Bull. He shook his head slightly. ¡°In the wild, good people don¡¯t die. Bad people don¡¯t die. There¡¯s only one kind of people who do, and that¡¯s stupid people.¡± In Ye Li¡¯s opinion, in the post-apocalyptic world, there was no substantial difference between humans and the Dark Race. There were both smart and stupid ones. Obviously, a Tier 1 Master-level Red Bull was a stupid person, which was why he died. When the Tier 1 Master-level Red Bull died, Hongye and Yutong had already killed hundreds of Dark Race members. The entire scene had already turned into a river of blood.. Chapter 663 - Chapter 663: Can You Take Tian’er Out to See This World? Chapter 663: Can You Take Tian¡¯er Out to See This World? Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Ye Li walked slowly to Hongye and Yutong. Yutong smiled at Ye Li. ¡°Brother, these Dark Race members are really trash.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. They are not even worth my effort.¡± Hongye continued. Ye Li smiled calmly. He looked at Tian¡¯er who was not far away. At this moment, Tian¡¯er was already scared out of her wits. She had never seen such a terrifying scene and was so scared that she could not even speak. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Ye Li said slowly. Then, the group of people headed towards the ancient village. Not long after, they arrived at the ancient village. The villagers quickly surrounded him. The village chief looked at Ye Li and said, ¡°Senior, 1 don¡¯t know¡­¡± Before the village chief could speak, Yutong interrupted him. ¡°Grandpa Village Chief, the seniors are too powerful. I didn¡¯t even have time to see clearly before all the dark race members from the Dark Cave died,¡± Tian¡¯er said with lingering fear. ¡°What!!!¡± When the villagers of the ancient village heard this, they were all dumbfounded. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be surprised about. In my eyes, those Dark Race members are weaker than ants,¡± Ye Li said calmly. When the villagers heard this, they looked at each other. Recalling the scene where Ye Li instantly killed more than 20 Dark Race members at the village entrance, they knew that Ye Li wasn¡¯t lying at all. ¡°Oh right, we¡¯re leaving,¡± Ye Li said to the village chief. When the villagers of the ancient village heard this, they were all stunned. It was obvious that they did not expect Ye Li to suddenly say this. ¡°Senior, can you grant me a request¡­¡± The village chief looked at Ye Li in embarrassment. ¡°What request?¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± The village chief hesitated for a few seconds. Then, he mustered his courage and said to Ye Li, ¡°Can you let Tian¡¯er go out with you to see this world?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, senior. After all, this is a small village. Tian¡¯er has no future here,¡± Tian¡¯er¡¯s grandmother also said to Ye Li. Ye Li didn¡¯t expect the villagers to think this way. He looked at Tian¡¯er. To be honest, he quite liked this girl. However¡­ Now that he was looking for the Apocalypse Legion, it would be inappropriate to bring Tian¡¯er along. Ye Li was silent for a few seconds. As the saying goes, help others until the end. He, Ye Li, would do a good deed. He wanted to find a good sect and send Tian¡¯er in as the sect master¡¯s disciple. ¡°Alright.¡± Ye Li agreed. When the villagers heard this, their faces were filled with pleasant surprise. ¡°Thank you, Senior!¡± All the villagers of the ancient village said. There was no change in Ye Li¡¯s handsome face. He had seen such gratitude countless times. Ye Li, Hongye, Yutong, and Tian¡¯er came out of the ancient village. Tian¡¯er had never been to the outside world and was very curious about everything. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only These places were also unfamiliar to Ye Li. He did not know if there were any good sects here. Ye Li looked at the endless wilderness in front of him. There were zombies and ferocious beasts everywhere. Currently, he was not very interested in the synthesized zombies. He just wanted to find all the zombies of the Apocalypse Legion back. He wasn¡¯t worried about Ah Da¡¯s safety. All Da was a fifth-tier Lord-level zombie with unparalleled strength. He wouldn¡¯t be afraid of anything. Ye Li placed Hongye, Yutong, and Tian¡¯er into the system space. He activated Swift Steps and began to fly up and down.. Chapter 664 - Chapter 664: Zombie with Water and Fire Merciless Spear Chapter 664: Zombie with Water and Fire Merciless Spear Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Ye Li activated the Swift Steps and walked for thousands of miles, arriving at a huge mountain. This mountain was filled with tombs. It was enough to make one¡¯s scalp tingle. ¡°Alih!¡± ¡°Zombies! Zombies!¡± Suddenly, a girl¡¯s scream entered Ye Li¡¯s ears. Ye Li looked in the direction of the voice and saw a few tier-3 Evolved Beings being chased by hundreds of zombies. These zombies were not low-leveled. They were all level-10 zombies, and there were even a few Mutant Zombies. The leading zombie had even reached the third tier. Actually¡­ The five tier-3 Evolved Beings who were fleeing frantically had the ability to fight. Unfortunately, they were like flowers in a greenhouse and didn¡¯t dare to fight the zombies. The five tier-3 Evolved Beings all noticed Ye Li¡¯s group. Their eyes lit up. They thought that those who could appear here must be high-leveled Evolved Beings, so they rushed towards Ye Li. ¡°Senior, save us!¡± A girl shouted at Ye Li. Ye Li ignored them as if he didn¡¯t see them at all. They had nothing to do with him. Although the five tier-3 Evolved Beings could tell that Ye Li had no intention of saving them, they still ran behind Ye Li. Ye Li had seen people with thick skin, but he had never seen someone with such thick skin. He smiled faintly, thinking that this was interesting. At this moment, the five tier-3 Evolved Beings had all run behind Ye Li. The zombies had already rushed over. ¡°Roar! Roar!¡± The five tier-3 Evolved Beings widened their eyes in shock. ¡°How is this possible!!!¡± In the next second, all the five tier-3 Evolved Beings sucked in a breath of cold air because the hundreds of zombies had turned into one. Their eyes widened for the largest time in history, and they saw a scene that could never happen. How could hundreds of zombies suddenly become one zombie? No matter how hard they tried, they couldn¡¯t figure out why this happened. They could only look at the only zombie left in front of them in a daze. But in the next second, they were even more shocked. Because the zombie in front of him was gone too. ¡°What, what the hell is going on?¡± A seventeen or eighteen-year-old girl cried out in horror. ¡®What happened?¡¯ Of course, Ye Li wouldn¡¯t tell them that he had put the zombie into the system space. ¡°Senior, it¡¯s, it¡¯s you¡­¡± The tier-3 Evolved Being girl looked at Ye Li carefully. Ye Li really did not want to have any interactions with these tier-3 Evolved Beings. ¡°Leave.¡± Ye Li replied slowly. What? The five tier-3 Evolved Beings did not expect Ye Li to suddenly say this. They all looked at Ye Li in a daze. ¡°I said leave. Otherwise, you¡¯re going to die soon.¡± Ye Li glanced at the five tier-3 Evolved Beings. When the five tier-3 Evolved Beings heard this, they were scared out of their wits and quickly fled. ¡°All!!!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Suddenly, a blood-curdling scream came from the direction where the five tier-3 Evolved Beings fled. Ye Li looked over and saw a fifth-tier zombie holding a Water and Fire Merciless Spear. In an instant, this zombie killed four tier-3 Evolved Beings, leaving only the girl. Upon seeing this, Ye Li¡¯s face showed a playful look. The zombie with the Water and Fire Merciless Spear was none other than Long Yu, the spear-wielding zombie of the Apocalypse Legion. The girl ran back behind Ye Li and looked at the attacking zombies in horror.. Chapter 665 - Chapter 665: I’m Not Afraid of Being Bitten By Zombies Chapter 665: I¡¯m Not Afraid of Being Bitten By Zombies Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations The girl had never seen such a zombie before. He held such a terrifying spear and killed her four good friends in an instant. Long Yu flew over with the Water and Fire Merciless Spear in hand. He was a famous ancient general to begin with, and his armor made him look quite domineering. As the saying went, one will search high and low only to find it when one least expects to. The girl widened her eyes. She didn¡¯t understand why Ye Li didn¡¯t dodge at all and didn¡¯t look defensive at all. Hongye and Yutong were overjoyed. Tian¡¯er was a little curious. She didn¡¯t understand why there was such a domineering zombie. However, Long Yu¡¯s Water and Fire Merciless Spear was only a line away from Ye Li, but Ye Li still had no intention of dodging or defending. The girl had already closed her eyes. Of course, she knew what happened to Ye Li. Clang! Suddenly, the girl heard the sound of steel colliding. The girl didn¡¯t understand why she heard such a sound. She quickly opened her eyes, but what happened next made her collapse to the ground. The Water and Fire Merciless Spear impartially pierced Ye Li¡¯s body, but it did not pierce through. ¡°Well, well¡­¡± The expression on the girl¡¯s fair face seemed to have frozen. This was the most shocking thing she had ever experienced since she was born. Ye Li¡¯s current defense was equivalent to the Golden Bell Shield and Iron Skin Technique in martial arts novels. Then, Ye Li quickly reached out and placed his hand on Long Yu¡¯s neck. Long Yu was only a remnant soul now. He was just a fifth-tier zombie. What Ye Li didn¡¯t expect was that Long Yu still wanted to resist. He threw away the Water and Fire Merciless Spear and bit Ye Li¡¯s hand. When the girl saw this, she was shocked. ¡°Alih!¡± As a little girl, she naturally hadn¡¯t experienced much. When she saw Ye Li being bitten by a zombie, she was scared because the humans who were bitten by the zombie would undoubtedly become zombies. Tian¡¯er was no exception. She looked at Ye Li in shock. ¡°Senior, you¡­ you were bitten by a zombie.¡± The girl and Tian¡¯er looked at Ye Li and realized that there was no change in Ye Li¡¯s handsome face at all. It was as if nothing had happened. Ye Li placed Long Yu in the system space and smiled faintly. The girl was stunned. She swore she was really stunned. He could still smile after being bitten by a zombie. This, this, this¡­ ¡°Senior, people who are bitten by zombies will also become zombies. You¡­¡± Tian¡¯er looked at Ye Li in shock. ¡°Tian¡¯er, do you really think that the zombie virus can harm me?¡± Ye Li looked at Tian¡¯er indifferently. Tian¡¯er and the girl were shocked. The girl looked at Ye Li in shock. She wondered if the man in front of her was not afraid of being bitten by zombies. ¡°Tian¡¯er, Brother¡¯s ability is beyond your imagination,¡± Yutong said as she stroked Tian¡¯er¡¯s head. Yutong and Tian¡¯er were about the same age and seemed to get along very well. ¡°S-senior, thank you for saving my life.¡± The girl swallowed her saliva and said to Ye Li. Ye Li looked indifferently at the beautiful girl in front of him. ¡°I never thought of saving you. It¡¯s just that you shamelessly hid behind me,¡± Ye Li said slowly. The girl¡¯s fair face looked extremely embarrassed when she heard this. She even wanted to find a hole to hide in. Ye Li ignored the girl and started to use the Soul Summoning Banner. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ding! ¡°Soul Summoning Banner being used: ¡°10%¡­ 30%¡­ 60%¡­ 100%.¡± ¡°Zombie Long Yu¡¯s soul has returned.¡± As soon as the system finished speaking, Long Yu¡¯s soul appeared in front of Ye Li.. Chapter 666 - Chapter 666: Go To the Mystic Pavilion Chapter 666: Go To the Mystic Pavilion Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations The girl and Tian¡¯er looked at the zombie that suddenly appeared, and it looked exactly the same as the zombie holding the Water and Fire Merciless Spear just now. ¡°How is this possible!¡± The girl had thought that it was the most shocking moment in her life, but now she realized that not only was she wrong, but she was so completely wrong. Ye Li naturally ignored the girl¡¯s shock. He opened the synthesis grid in his mind and began to synthesize Long Yu¡¯s three souls and seven spirits. A few seconds later, the complete Long Yu appeared in front of him. ¡°Long Yu!¡± ¡°Long Yu!¡± Hongye and Yutong shouted at Long Yu in unison. Long Yu seemed to be a little stunned. ¡°Hongye, Yutong?¡± ¡°M-master?¡± Long Yu¡¯s pupils constricted rapidly with disbelief on his face. When Tian¡¯er and the girl saw this, they were so shocked that they took a few steps back. A zombie called Senior ¡°Master¡±? Even if they racked their brains, they couldn¡¯t figure out why the zombie called Ye Li its master. ¡°Tian¡¯er, sister, don¡¯t be surprised. We¡¯re all zombies from the Apocalypse Legion,¡± Yutong smiled at Tian¡¯er and the girl. ¡°Wh-what?¡± The girl¡¯s eyes widened a little. She looked at Hongye and Yutong in a daze. She couldn¡¯t believe it. She really couldn¡¯t believe that Hongye and Yutong were zombies. ¡°Long Yu, where¡¯s your weapon?¡± Ye Li looked at Long Yu playfully. Long Yu was stunned. He looked at his hand and realized that the Water and Fire Merciless Spear was not in his hand. He looked around and realized that the Water and Fire Merciless Spear was on the ground. He hurriedly picked it up. The girl¡¯s entire body was already drenched in cold sweat. A chill rushed from her tailbone to the top of her head. She looked at Ye Li in horror. ¡°You, you¡¯re from the Dark Race!¡± Hearing the girl¡¯s question, Ye Li smiled calmly. He couldn¡¯t remember how long it had been since anyone called him a member of the Dark Race. He really missed the past. ¡°Are you from a base city?¡± Ye Li looked at the girl. The girl was stunned. She didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to answer her like this. ¡°I, I, I¡¯m a disciple of Mystic Pavilion,¡± the girl answered Ye Li in shock. Ye Li nodded. He had never heard of the Mystic Pavilion before. ¡°What kind of sect is the Mystic Pavilion?¡± Ye Li asked the girl. ¡°The Mystic Pavilion is one of the five major sects in the Mystic Land,¡± the girl replied. When Ye Li heard the girl¡¯s words, he secretly smiled. Since they were fated to meet, he would send Tian¡¯er to the Mystic Pavilion. ¡°Lead the way,¡± Ye Li said slowly to the girl. The girl was shocked. ¡°Go, where are we going?¡± ¡°Mystic Pavilion.¡± Ye Li enunciated each word without any hesitation. As soon as these words were spoken, the girl could not help but tremble. From the bottom of her heart, she was certain that Ye Li was a member of the Dark Race because he could control zombies. However, no matter how hard she thought about it, she couldn¡¯t figure out why Ye Li left the Mystic Pavilion. Could it be¡­ The girl suddenly thought of a shocking possibility, which was to occupy the Mystic Pavilion. However, this thought was immediately dispelled by the girl. After all, the Mystic Pavilion was one of the five major sects in the Mystic Land. ¡°Miss, what¡¯s your name?¡± Yutong asked the girl. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The girl was shocked again. ¡°My, my name is Yun Duo.¡± Yun Duo? ¡°Sister, your name is so nice,¡± Yutong said with a sweet smile. Yun Duo had no choice but to bring Ye Li and the rest to the Mystic Pavilion. The Mystic Pavilion was not far from where Ye Li was. In less than an hour¡¯s journey, Ye Li and his group arrived at the Mystic Pavilion.. Chapter 667 - Chapter 667: Who Wants to Stop Me? Chapter 667: Who Wants to Stop Me? Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Ye Li looked at the mountain in front of him. This mountain actually had some dragon and phoenix aura. Wherever there was dragon and phoenix aura, the spiritual energy was very dense. He thought that since it was one of the five major sects of the Mystic Land, he could not underestimate it. ¡°Let¡¯s go up the mountain.¡± Ye Li looked at Yun Duo indifferently. Yun Duo was shocked. She had already been sure that Ye Li was a member of the Dark Race. She looked at Ye Li in shock. ¡°You, what are you going to the Mystic Pavilion for?¡± Yun Duo mustered her courage and asked Ye Li. There was no change in Ye Li¡¯s handsome face. He looked calmly at Yun Duo and slowly said, ¡°Do I need to tell you what I want to do?¡± When Yun Duo heard this, her entire body couldn¡¯t help but tremble because Ye Li really looked like a human. Tian¡¯er bit her finger and looked at Ye Li curiously. She didn¡¯t understand why Ye Li brought her here. ¡°No, it¡¯s not that, Senior. I just wanted to ask.¡± Yun Duo stammered in panic. ¡°You don¡¯t need to know this. Let¡¯s go up the mountain.¡± Ye Li looked at Yun Duo. When Yun Duo heard this, she did not dare to hesitate anymore. She hurriedly brought Ye Li and Tian¡¯er up the mountain. Not long after, Ye Li saw the door of the Mystic Pavilion. There were a few disciples at the entrance. They were all tier-4 Evolved Beings. The tier-4 Evolved Beings were all guarding the door, so one could imagine how strong the Mystic Pavilion was. ¡°Senior Brothers, I¡¯m an outer sect disciple of the Profound Pavilion. This is my token.¡± As she spoke, Yun Duo handed her token as an outer sect disciple to the tier-4 Evolved Beings. One of the tier-4 Evolved Beings took the token from Yun Duo¡¯s hand. After looking at it, he nodded. ¡°Go on in.¡± Yun Duo hesitated when she heard this. She turned around slightly and looked at Ye Li, not knowing what to do. Ye Li naturally knew what Yun Duo wanted to say. He and Tian¡¯er did not have tokens, but if Ye Li wanted to go somewhere, why would he need a token? He brought Tian¡¯er and slowly walked in front of a few tier-4 Evolved Beings. ¡°Where are your tokens?¡± A tier-4 Evolved Being said to Ye Li and Tian¡¯er. ¡°No token.¡± Ye Li shook his head slowly. The tier-4 Evolved Beings were all stunned. They would never have thought that Ye Li would say such a thing. ¡°You¡¯re not disciples of the Mystic Pavilion?¡± A tier-4 Evolved Being looked at Ye Li in shock. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Ye Li¡¯s handsome face was as calm as water. The tier-4 Evolved Beings immediately understood. They thought that Ye Li and the little girl in front of them wanted to become disciples of the Mystic Pavilion. Unfortunately, now was not the time for Mystic Pavilion to recruit disciples. ¡°Since you don¡¯t have a token, you naturally can¡¯t enter the Mystic Pavilion,¡± a disciple looked at Ye Li and said. Ye Li smiled calmly. ¡°What if I insist on going in?¡± Silence, a deadly silence. The tier-4 Evolved Beings were stunned. They looked Ye Li up and down and realized that he was too handsome. At the same time, they did not understand why there was such a handsome person in this world. Especially his eyes. They felt that they would never forget such a pair of eyes. His eyes were as serene as the night and as profound as the ocean. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only However¡­ No one in this world could rely on looks to make a living. Without absolute strength, no matter how handsome he was, he was just someone else¡¯s plaything. Thinking of this, the tier-4 Evolved Beings all laughed coldly. ¡°Brat, do you know what kind of place the Mystic Pavilion is? Do you think you can barge into the Mystic Pavilion?¡± A tier-4 Evolved Being looked at Ye Li with extreme disdain. Chapter 668 - Chapter 668: Barged Into the Outer Sect of the Mystic Pavilion Chapter 668: Barged Into the Outer Sect of the Mystic Pavilion Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Ye Li smiled leisurely. He looked at the tier-4 Evolved Being in front of him indifferently. ¡°I thought you were pitifully stupid, but it seems like you¡¯re not that stupid.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the tier-4 Evolved Being who spoke was sent flying. ¡°What!!!¡± The remaining tier-4 Evolved Beings turned pale with fright. They did not even see Ye Li attack. ¡°How is this possible?¡± a tier-4 Evolved Being asked in shock. ¡°Do you really want to stop me?¡± Ye Li¡¯s handsome face was still as calm as water. He looked at the tier-4 Evolved Beings in front of him indifferently. These tier-4 Evolved Beings were undoubtedly scared out of their wits. They looked at Ye Li in horror. ¡°You, do you know how powerful the Mystic Pavilion is? If you barge into the Mystic Pavilion, you will definitely regret it,¡± a tier-4 Evolved Being said to Ye Li. Yun Duo was also stunned. She had guessed that Ye Li came to the Mystic Pavilion to occupy the Mystic Pavilion, but this guess was later overturned by her. After all, the Mystic Pavilion was too powerful. But now, such a guess could not help but appear in her heart again. ¡°Alih!¡± Before Yun Duo could regain her senses, she saw another tier-4 Evolved Being flying backward. Her eyes were wide open. She could no longer imagine what level of dark race member Ye Li was. His strength was too terrifying. Ye Li looked indifferently at the two tier-4 Evolved Beings in front of him. ¡°Do you still want to stop me?¡± As soon as he said that, the two tier-4 Evolved Beings were so frightened that they collapsed to the ground. They looked at Ye Li as if they had fallen into an ice cave. ¡°I-I-I¡­¡± How could these two tier-4 Evolved Beings speak a complete sentence? ¡°Let¡¯s go in,¡± Ye Li said slowly to Yun and Tian¡¯er. When Yun Duo heard this, she came back to her senses and swallowed her saliva. She knew that if she did not go in, the person in front of her would definitely kill her without hesitation. Then, Yun Duo brought Ye Li and Tian¡¯er into the Mystic Pavilion. ¡°Quick! Hurry up and report it.¡± A tier-4 Evolved Being said in horror. Then, a tier-4 Evolved Being quickly ran in. Yun Duo brought Ye Li and Tian¡¯er into a square. There were many disciples in this square. There was no change in Ye Li¡¯s handsome face at all. He could even imagine with his toes that these disciples were all outer sect disciples of the Mystic Pavilion because they were all Evolved Beings. ¡°Senior, this is the outer sect of Mystic Pavilion.¡± Yun Duo looked at Ye Li fearfully. Yun Duo was only an outer sect disciple of the Mystic Pavilion. Of course, she could only enter the outer sect of the Mystic Pavilion. Suddenly, an old man appeared in front of Ye Li. This old man looked to be around 60 years old, a Tier 1 Transcender. Beside this elder was the tier-4 Evolved Being who had been standing outside the door. ¡°Elder Du, it¡¯s them!¡± This tier-4 Evolved Being pointed at Ye Li and Tian¡¯er coldly. The outer sect disciples in the square gathered around, not understanding what was going on. The old man¡¯s name was Du Li, and he was the Grand Elder of the outer sect of the Mystic Pavilion. Du Li looked at Ye Li and Tian¡¯er coldly and said coldly, ¡°Are you the ones who barged into the outer sect of the Mystic Pavilion?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As soon as these words were spoken, all the outer sect disciples in the square were dumbfounded. This was because this was the first time they had heard of someone daring to barge into the outer sect of the Mystic Pavilion. ¡°Did they eat a bear¡¯s heart or a leopard¡¯s guts? They actually dared to barge into the outer sect of the Mystic Pavilion.¡± ¡°That little girl isn¡¯t even ten years old, right? Moreover, she¡¯s only an Awakened Being. Such a person¡­¡± ¡°However, I can¡¯t tell what realm this person is in. He must be very strong. Otherwise, how could he break into the outer sect of the Mystic Pavilion?¡± The disciples in the square began to whisper among themselves. Chapter 669 - Chapter 669: Ants Are Ants Chapter 669: Ants Are Ants Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Ye Li looked on indifferently and smiled. ¡°However, even if we barge into the outer sect of the Mystic Pavilion, what can you do?¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Du Li stared at Ye Li. The outer sect disciples in the square were also furious. They all stared at Ye Li. ¡°Brat, when you said this, you should have thought of your outcome!¡± Du Li continued. Ye Li smiled faintly. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that 1 can¡¯t think of what will happen to me.¡± Yun Duo was shocked. She never expected Ye Li to be so fearless in front of Elder Du. ¡°Since you don¡¯t know, let me tell you. There¡¯s only one word for you, and that¡¯s death!¡± Du Li gritted his teeth and said. ¡°Do you think you¡¯re worthy?¡± Ye Li¡¯s handsome face revealed a playful expression. As soon as these words were spoken, not only Du Li, but all the outer court disciples in the square were furious to the extreme. ¡°Elder Du is the Grand Elder of the outer sect, a Tier 1 Transcender!¡± a tier-4 Evolved Being said coldly to Ye Li. As soon as he finished speaking, a smug expression immediately appeared on Du Li¡¯s old face. In his opinion, this young man in front of him would definitely pee his pants in fear after knowing who he was. He looked at Ye Li¡¯s face and was stunned. This was because Ye Li¡¯s expression did not change at all, as if nothing had happened. Du Li would never have dreamt that the young man in front of him would turn a blind eye to his identity. Seeing this, he was furious. ¡°You guys barged into the outer sect of the Mystic Pavilion. Ever since the Mystic Pavilion was established, no one has dared to barge in. Do you want to commit suicide, or do you want me to kill you?¡± Du Li stared at Ye Li and Tian¡¯er and said. ¡°Ants are just ants,¡± Ye Li replied, shaking his head gently. ¡°What!!!¡± The outer sect disciples in the square were stunned. They could swear that they were really stunned. Ants? This person actually dared to call Elder Du an ant? After all, Elder Du was a Tier 1 Transcender. Du Li didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to be so arrogant. As an outer sect elder of the Mystic Pavilion, he was respected by many people. ¡°You¡¯re seeking death!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Du Li stretched out a large hand. This large hand was condensed from spiritual energy and looked terrifying. However, Ye Li had no intention of dodging and allowed the large hand condensed from spiritual energy to attack him. Du Li looked at Ye Li with a cold smile. He thought that Ye Li was so scared that he didn¡¯t even know how to hide. Everyone in the square knew that Ye Li was about to die. There would be no chance of survival for him. The large hand condensed from spiritual energy was only a line away from Ye Li. Without a doubt, the big hand was on Ye Li¡¯s body. Unfortunately, there was still no change in Ye Li¡¯s expression. It was as if the huge hand formed by spiritual energy did not cause any harm to him. However, Ye Li slowly raised a finger and pointed it at the big hand condensed from spiritual energy. The huge hand condensed from spiritual energy dissipated like a bubble. How was that possible!!! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only All the outer sect disciples in the square cried out in surprise. Their eyes were wide open for the largest time in history. ¡°Well, well!¡± Du Li had never encountered such a situation before. He was stunned for a moment. After all, he was the Grand Elder of the Mystic Pavilion¡¯s outer sect. As a Tier 1 Transcender, he would naturally be the first to regain his senses compared to these outer sect disciples. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to have some strength!¡± Du Li looked at Ye Li coldly.. Chapter 670 - Chapter 670: Tell Your Sect Master to Come and See Me Chapter 670: Tell Your Sect Master to Come and See Me Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Du Li didn¡¯t expect his attack to be so easily neutralized by Ye Li. However, he was someone who had been through a lot. ¡°But that¡¯s all you¡¯ve got, isn¡¯t it? You should be a body-tempering warrior, right?¡± Du Li stared at Ye Li. As soon as these words were spoken, the outer sect disciples in the square instantly understood. Body-refining warriors had very strong defense. They could use any part of their bodies as a weapon. ¡°You really seem to understand.¡± Ye Li smiled faintly. Du Li was stunned. He didn¡¯t understand. He really didn¡¯t understand how Ye Li could still be so composed even now. ¡°I don¡¯t have time to talk nonsense with an ant like you. Ask your sect master to come and see me,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Ye Li had come to the Mystic Pavilion to make Tian¡¯er a disciple of the Sect Master of the Mystic Pavilion. He thought that there should be many genetic warriors in the Mystic Pavilion whose realms were higher than his. However, he did not care. As soon as these words were spoken, not only Du Li, but all the outer sect disciples present were stunned. How could they have expected Ye Li to be arrogant to this extent? Ask the sect master to meet him? Was this still human language? ¡°How dare you be so arrogant!¡± Du Li roared. Ye Li sighed secretly. ¡°Stop shouting. Have pity on your lungs.¡± Du Li had lived for more than sixty years, but he could swear that this was definitely the angriest he had ever been since he was born. ¡°Brat, 1 want you dead!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Du Li flew towards Ye Li at an astonishing speed. Ye Li looked at Du Li calmly and shook his head. He really couldn¡¯t figure out why Du Li still dared to attack him. Did he really not know who he was talking to? Ye Li slowly raised a finger and a terrifying white spiritual light wrapped around it. Suddenly, his finger landed! A terrifying white spiritual light burst out at lightning speed. When the disciples in the square saw this white spiritual light, they were all shocked. ¡°Heaven-Defying Level genetic warrior!!!¡± Shock, absolute shock! They had only heard of Heaven-Defying Level genetic warriors in legends. Now that they had really seen one, how could they not be shocked? Du Li looked at the incoming white spiritual light and his pupils couldn¡¯t help but constrict because he realized that he couldn¡¯t dodge this white spiritual light. Without a doubt, the white spiritual light pierced through Du Li¡¯s thigh. ¡°Alih!¡± What followed was a series of shocking screams. The outer sect disciples in the square were so frightened that their souls fell to the ground. Their faces were extremely pale. As for Yun Duo, she was even more frightened. Tian¡¯er was also scared out of her wits. She grabbed the corner of Ye Li¡¯s shirt tightly. At this moment, no one dared to say anything. They all looked at Ye Li in horror. Ye Li slowly walked towards the spot where Du Li had fallen. His handsome face was calm and composed. ¡°Now, can your sect master come and see me?¡± Ye Li looked at Du Li indifferently. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°D-Dream on!¡± Du Li gritted his teeth and said. Ye Li smiled. He didn¡¯t expect Du Li to have some courage. Swish! With the sound of wind-breaking, another bloody hole appeared on Du Li¡¯s other leg. When the outer sect disciples in the square saw this scene, they were so frightened that they collapsed to the ground.. Chapter 671 - Chapter 671: Everyone In the Square Was Terrified Chapter 671: Everyone In the Square Was Terrified Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Du Li felt an unprecedented pain. He screamed violently. ¡°I¡¯ll say it again. Ask your sect master to come and see me. Don¡¯t make me say it a third time,¡± Ye Li said slowly. ¡°You, don¡¯t even think about it!¡± Du Li gritted his teeth and shouted coldly again. At this moment, the outer sect disciples in the square were already scared silly. How could they say anything? Ye Li secretly smiled. He didn¡¯t understand what Du Li was persevering about. It was indeed useful to persevere, but in front of him, perseverance was useless. ¡°Alih!¡± Suddenly, the outer sect¡¯s Grand Elder, Du Li, let out another shocking scream. The scream made everyone¡¯s scalps tingle. This was because there was a terrifying bloody hole on his right arm, and blood kept flowing out. ¡°What about now?¡± Ye Li looked at Du Li indifferently. Du Li was scared. He was really scared. He had never seen a lunatic like Ye Li. ¡°Alright! I¡¯ll get the sect master to come and see you.¡± Du Li used the last bit of his strength to say to Ye Li. Ye Li thought that Du Li was quite sensible. Then, he raised his palm and a gentle white spiritual light appeared in his palm. The white light flew towards Du Li and attached to his legs and right arm. In an instant, the bloody holes on Du Li¡¯s legs and right arm disappeared at a speed visible to the naked eye. ¡°How is this possible!¡± The outer court disciples in the plaza sucked in a breath of cold air. They truly didn¡¯t dare to believe that this was real, but no matter how they rubbed their eyes, the result was the same. However, the one who was the most shocked was Du Li. At this moment, there were absolutely no words that could describe Du Li¡¯s shock. He looked at Ye Li in horror. He would rather believe that the sky was about to collapse than believe that this young man in front of him could have such a divine technique. ¡°Alright, tell your sect master to come and see me,¡± Ye Li said to Du Li calmly. After saying that, Ye Li stopped looking at Du Li. He turned around to look at Yun Duo and Tian¡¯er, only to find that Yun Duo was frozen on the spot with her mouth agape as if she was frozen. Ye Li looked at Yun Duo indifferently and said slowly, ¡°Are you very shocked?¡± Yun Duo came back to her senses when she heard this. She could not help but take three steps back. Her fair face was filled with shock. She did not know how to answer Ye Li. She really did not know. But at this moment, Ye Li continued, ¡°Don¡¯t be shocked forever, because everything I, Ye Li, do will shock you for three days and three nights.¡± Du Li had already headed to the inner sect. As for the remaining outer sect elders and disciples in the square, their faces were filled with fear. This pressure that was as deep as the sea made them unable to breathe. They swallowed their saliva and looked at Ye Li in horror. At this moment, Ye Li¡¯s hair was fluttering even though there was no wind. He was like a demon lord descending from the sky, like an evil god in the mortal world. ¡°You don¡¯t have to look at me so fearfully. I came to the Mystic Pavilion to ask your sect master to accept Tian¡¯er as his disciple. That¡¯s all.¡± Ye Li glanced at everyone in the square and said. As soon as these words were spoken, everyone in the square was stunned again. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ask their sect master to accept Tian¡¯er as his disciple? One had to know that the sect master never took in disciples!!! They naturally knew that the Tian¡¯er that Ye Li was talking about was the little girl beside him. However¡­ However, everyone in the square knew that the person in front of them would have nowhere to go once their sect master came. As one of the five major sects of the Mystic Land, the Mystic Pavilion had never suffered such humiliation. Chapter 672 - Chapter 672: The Tenth Elder of the Inner Sect Is Here Chapter 672: The Tenth Elder of the Inner Sect Is Here Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyce Translations Everyone in the square looked at Ye Li in shock. The faint aura emitted from Ye Li¡¯s body made them feel that it was too terrifying. However, they knew that as long as the sect master arrived, this person would definitely die. He would have no chance of survival. ¡°Who dares to cause trouble in my Mystic Pavilion!¡¯1 A thunderous voice entered everyone¡¯s ears, and they felt their ears go deaf. Ye Li looked in the direction of the voice and saw an old man in the air. The old man¡¯s face was fair and handsome. When he was young, he must have been a handsome man. ¡°It¡¯s the Tenth Elder!1¡® An outer sect disciple exclaimed. The Tenth Elder that this disciple was referring to was not an outer sect elder, but an inner sect elder. Not to mention his realm, even his status was higher than Du Li¡¯s. Ye Li¡¯s handsome face was as calm as water. The old man in the air was a fifth- tier Transcender. He thought that this Mystic Pavilion wasn¡¯t that strong. It didn¡¯t look like it could compare to the Sword Sect. ¡°Is the Mystic Pavilion really one of rhe five major sects in the Mystic Land?¡¯1 Ye Li looked at Yun Duo indifferently. As soon as these words were spoken, Yun Duo couldn¡¯t help but tremble. She looked ar Ye Li in shock. ¡®¡¯Actually, the Mystic Pavilion is only one of the five great sects south of the Mystic Land. The south of the Mystic Land is the weakest place in the Mystic Land. However, in order to show the strength of the Mystic Pavilion, everyone says that the Mystic Pavilion is one of the five great sects in rhe Mystic Land,1¡® Yun Duo replied in a trembling voice. Ye Li understood he chose the wrong sect. However, since he was already here, he decided to just stay here. He was too lazy to change places. The Tenth Elder jumped down from mid-air and arrived beside Ye Li. ¡°Tenth Elder, it¡¯shim!¡± Du Li stared at Ye Li. The Tenth Elder¡¯s name was Duan Shan. As an inner sect elder, he was not often seen by these outer sect disciples. Now they all looked at the Tenth Elder. ¡°The Tenth Elder is here. Let¡¯s see how this person can still be arrogant!1¡® ¡°That¡¯s right. He actually dares to challenge the dignity of our Mystic Pavilion alone. He really doesn¡¯t know his place!¡± ¡°Just wait and see. This person will die before long.¡± The outer sect disciples in rhe square all showed a playful smile on their faces. Yun Duo stole a glance at Ye Li. She really didn¡¯t know why Ye Li was still so calm. Even an inner sect elder was here. Was he really not afraid of death? She suddenly remembered that Ye Li was a member of the Dark Race. She clearly saw the zombies under Ye Li¡¯s control. Although Ye Li looked exactly like a human, no one would believe that he wasn¡¯t a member of the Dark Race. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ye Li naturally heard the discussions of the outer sect disciples in the square. He looked at Du Li indifferently and slowly said, ¡°I told you to call your sect master to see me, but you called an elder over. You¡¯re disrespecting my words.¡± As soon as these words were spoken, all the disciples in the square were furious to the extreme. Thousands of feet of anger rushed out from their heads. They originally thought that Ye Li was already arrogant enough, but now, they realized that they were completely wrong. ¡°Young man, you¡¯re very bold. At least, I¡¯ve never seen a young man as bold as you,¡± Duan Shan, the tenth elder of the inner sect, looked at Ye Li and said. ¡°Since you are an inner sect elder, tell your sect master to rake Tian¡¯er in as his disciple,¡¯¡¯ Ye Li said slowly. Chapter 673 - Chapter 673: Who Are You to Talk to Me Like That? Chapter 673: Who Are You to Talk to Me Like That? Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations When Duan Shan heard Ye Li¡¯s words, he was so angry that his eyes widened. He glared at Ye Li. ¡°Brat, what did you just say?¡± Duan Shan asked coldly. Ye Li smiled faintly, his handsome face expressionless. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be deaf apart from your mediocre strength,¡± Ye Li said slowly. As soon as he said this, everyone present was shocked. They could not believe that Ye Li would dare to say such a thing. ¡°Do you know who he is?!¡± The Grand Elder of the outer sect, Du Li, roared at Ye Li. ¡°No.¡± Ye Li shook his head. Du Li shouted angrily, ¡°He¡¯s the Tenth Elder of the inner sect, a fifth-tier Transcender Duan Shan!¡± After Ye Li¡¯s attack just now, Du Li was very clear that he wasn¡¯t Ye Li¡¯s match. However, the Tenth Elder was a fifth-tier Transcender. However, what Du Li didn¡¯t expect was that Ye Li¡¯s face still didn¡¯t change at all. ¡°An ant,¡± Ye Li said calmly. ¡°What!!!¡± Silence, a deadly silence. Everyone in the square widened their eyes. ¡°Hahaha!¡± Tenth Elder Duan Shan suddenly burst into laughter. He was laughing so hard that he could not even straighten his back. ¡± What are you laughing at?¡± Ye Li looked at Duan Shan in confusion. Duan Shan looked at Ye Li coldly. ¡°Brat, I really admire you. You clearly know that you¡¯re about to die. Wiry are you still so calm?¡± Everyone in the square looked at Ye Li. They wanted to see how Ye Li would answer. Unfortunately, they would rather believe that they were about to die than think that Ye Li would say such a thing. ¡°Do you think an ant like you is worthy of saying such words to me, Ye Li?¡± Ye Li¡¯s face was full of playfulness. ¡°You, you!!!¡± Tenth Elder Duan Shan was extremely furious. This was the most furious he had ever been since he was born. Ye Li had called him an ant twice in a row. As the Tenth Elder of the inner sect of the Mystic Pavilion, how could he tolerate it? ¡°Tenth Elder, stop talking nonsense with this kid. Let¡¯s attack,¡± Du Li looked at Duan Shan and said. Duan Shan nodded and stared at Ye Li. He said coldly, ¡°Goodbye, Brat!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Duan Shan raised his palm and shouted at Ye Li, ¡°Fire Palm!¡± Suddenly, a raging flame shot out from Duan Shan¡¯s palm. The flame condensed into a ferocious tiger and flew towards Ye Li. Seeing this, Yun Duo hurriedly looked at Ye Li, only to find that Ye Li¡¯s face was still as calm as water. Yun Duo had never seen someone like Ye Li. She felt that Ye Li was a devil, a great devil of the Dark Race. Ye Li looked at the incoming fire tiger indifferently. A sword had already appeared in his hand. How could words describe how terrifying this sword was? The sword intent soared into the sky. Everyone in the square took three steps back and looked at the sword in Ye Li¡¯s hand in shock. Of course, this sword was the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword. Swish! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ye Li held the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword and slashed at the fire tiger. The fire tiger instantly disappeared without a trace. ¡°How is this possible!¡± Tenth Elder Duan Shan was dumbfounded. He looked at Ye Li in shock. Even if he used all his strength, he would never have thought that Ye Li could so easily dissolve his fire palm. Duan Shan and Du Li looked at the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword in Ye Li¡¯s hand again. Their eyes widened because they had never seen such a terrifying weapon. Chapter 674 - Chapter 674: Do You Believe That I Can Cut Open the Sky With A Sword? Chapter 674: Do You Believe That I Can Cut Open the Sky With A Sword? Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations Everyone in the square looked at the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword in Ye Li¡¯s hand. They were terrified. What kind of sword was this? It was as if they would lose their souls with a single glance at this sword. With a second glance, they would enter the cycle of reincarnation. Regardless of their cultivation realms, they all felt the same. Ye Li looked at Duan Shan, the Tenth Elder of the inner sect. ¡°I think you have to agree now, right?¡± If Duan Shan still didn¡¯t know that their Mystic Pavilion couldn¡¯t afford to offend Ye Li, then he was a complete idiot. ¡°Agreed, agreed,¡± Duan Shan quickly said. ¡°Ask your sect master to come and see me. Are you willing?¡± Ye Li looked at Duan Shan and continued. ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Duan Shan knew that he could not say no, or he would say goodbye to this world forever. At this moment, everyone in the square was frozen on the spot like clay sculptures. No one dared to say a word. Ye Li smiled and looked at Duan Shan indifferently. ¡°Then why are you still standing there? Aren¡¯t you going?¡± When Duan Shan heard this, he came back to his senses. He hurriedly ran out of the square, his speed reaching the fastest speed in history. ¡°Senior, you¡¯re really amazing,¡± Tian¡¯er whispered to Ye Li. Although Tian¡¯er had an SS-class genetic talent, she was not even 10 years old and was only a Level 5 Awakened Being. However, she could naturally see how terrifying Ye Li was. As for Yun Duo, all the strength in her body seemed to have been sucked dry by something. At this moment, she was already limp on the ground. Ye Li ignored Yun Duo and slowly walked towards the Grand Elder of the outer sect, Du Li. When Du Li saw Ye Li walking towards him, he felt as if a bolt from the blue struck his head, causing him to retreat continuously. ¡°Brat!¡± ¡°No! Senior, what do you want?¡± The outer sect Grand Elder Du Li¡¯s voice was filled with extreme fear. He dared to swear that he had never been so afraid. Ye Li walked in front of Du Li. He looked at Du Li indifferently and said slowly, ¡°Guess if my sword can cut open the sky?¡± ¡°Alt?¡± When Du Li heard this, his mouth opened so wide that even an extra-large bowl could be put into it, and it didn¡¯t close for a long time. Ye Li¡¯s voice was not loud, but everyone in the square heard him. Their expressions were definitely not any better than Du Li¡¯s. A sword could slash open the sky? This, this, this¡­ This must be a dream. ¡°I believe you, I believe you.¡± Of course, Du Li didn¡¯t believe it, but he didn¡¯t dare to say that he didn¡¯t believe it. Ye Li naturally knew what Du Li and everyone in the square were thinking. Anyway, they still had to wait for their sect master to come. There was still time. Since they didn¡¯t believe him, he would show them. Ye Li raised the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword, and in an instant, a true dragon occupied the sky. Terrifying sword cries kept ringing in everyone¡¯s ears. Everyone in the square held their breath and looked at Ye Li in shock. Although they did not believe that Ye Li could cut open the sky with one sword, they still wanted to see how far Ye Li could go. Ye Li said word by word without any hesitation, ¡°I have a sword that can break the sky!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As soon as he finished speaking, Ye Li slashed at the sky with the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword. Swish! A soaring sword beam shot out from the tip of the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword. Everyone in the plaza looked at the sky. They found that the sword beam was soaring into the sky, and a shocking bang sounded. Boom!!! Chapter 675 - Chapter 675: Mystic Pavilion’s Sect Master, Xiao Teng Chapter 675: Mystic Pavilion¡¯s Sect Master, Xiao Teng Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°How is this possible!¡± An outer sect disciple fell limply to the ground. After the shocking bang sounded, the sky split into two, looking extremely shocking. ¡°Th-th-this¡­¡± Du Li, who was closest to Ye Li, was terrified to the extreme. He certainly didn¡¯t believe Ye Li could cut open the sky with one strike just now. However, he didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to really cut open the sky with a sword. The Grand Elder of the outer sect looked at Ye Li in shock, but he realized that Ye Li¡¯s handsome face was still expressionless. ¡°Do you believe me now?¡± Ye Li looked at Du Li indifferently. Du Li was shocked. He swallowed his saliva and said, ¡°I, I, I, I believe you.¡± To be honest, if Ye Li wasn¡¯t here, Du Li would have cried. However, he didn¡¯t dare to cry in front of Ye Li. ¡°Who wants to see me?!¡± A loud shout entered everyone¡¯s ears. Before he arrived, his voice already did. A few seconds later, a man in his fifties appeared in front of Ye Li. The man was extremely tall and strong and his entire body was filled with power. The man was none other than the sect master of Mystic Pavilion, Xiao Teng. ¡°Sect Master, it¡¯s him.¡± The Tenth Elder Duan Shan said to Xiao Teng. Xiao Teng looked at Ye Li and then at the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword in Ye Li¡¯s hand. His expression could not help but change. It was obvious that he was stunned by the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword. ¡°Who are you?¡± Xiao Teng stared at Ye Li. Ye Li looked at Xiao Teng indifferently. Xiao Teng was a Tier 1 Chosen One. ¡°My name is Ye Li. You can also call me Demon King Ye Li,¡± Ye Li slowly said to Xiao Teng. Xiao Teng was stunned. Demon King Ye Li? This name sounded really domineering. ¡°Ye Li, tell me the purpose of barging into my Mystic Pavilion!¡± Xiao Teng looked at Ye Li. Ye Li smiled. ¡°Tian¡¯er, come here.¡± Then, Tian¡¯er quickly walked to Ye Li¡¯s side. ¡°It¡¯s not too much to ask you to take in Tian¡¯er as your disciple, right?¡± Ye Li looked at Xiao Teng indifferently. Xiao Teng was stunned again. He looked at the little girl in front of him. ¡°Not only is your request too much, it¡¯s simply ridiculous!¡± A few seconds later, Xiao Teng sneered at Ye Li. Everyone in the square looked at each other in bewilderment. They did not believe that the sect master would be a match for Ye Li because Ye Li¡¯s sword just now had really shocked them. ¡°Ye Li, this is the sect master of our Mystic Pavilion, a tier-1 Chosen One!¡± Tenth Elder Duan Shan looked at Ye Li proudly. From Duan Shan¡¯s point of view, it was impossible for Ye Li to be a Tier 1 Chosen One. At most, he would be a seventh-tier Transcender. ¡°Ye Li, you, you¡¯re actually not afraid?¡± Duan Shan looked at Ye Li in shock. He realized that Ye Li¡¯s handsome face was still as calm as ever. Ye Li smiled and said to Duan Shan, ¡°How would an ant like you know how high the sky is and how wide the earth is?¡± ¡°You!¡± Tenth Elder Duan Shan flew into a rage. ¡°So, do you agree?¡± Ye Li looked at Xiao Teng. Xiao Teng sneered. ¡°I just said that your request is not only overboard, but also ridiculous. So you don¡¯t understand what I mean?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Swish! Suddenly, a wave of sword intent spread out rapidly. Everyone in the square was scared out of their wits by this sword intent. They looked at Ye Li in horror. Then they were shocked! The Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword in Ye Li¡¯s hand was already pressed against Xiao Teng¡¯s neck.. Chapter 676 - Chapter 676: Dark Race Members Appeared at the Foot of the Mountain Chapter 676: Dark Race Members Appeared at the Foot of the Mountain Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°What!!!¡± Everyone in the square widened their eyes. They hurriedly blinked because they felt that they had seen wrongly. Before they could see clearly, the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword in Ye Li¡¯s hand was pressed against their sect master¡¯s neck. What kind of speed was this? ¡°Do you still think my request is ridiculous?¡± Ye Li looked at Xiao Teng indifferently. Xiao Teng was shocked. ¡°You, what kind of speed is this?¡± Not to mention the people in the square, even he did not see how Ye Li attacked. ¡°You¡¯re just a Tier 1 Chosen One. Why do you ask so much?¡± Ye Li smiled calmly. Just a Tier 1 Chosen One? Everyone in the square was stunned again. They could swear that they were really stunned. ¡°You, what do you want?¡± Xiao Teng looked at Ye Li in horror. Ye Li smiled faintly. There was no change in his handsome face. He slowly said, ¡°Didn¡¯t I already tell you? I want you to take in Tian¡¯er as your disciple.¡± ¡°Alright, 1 agree!¡± Xiao Teng quickly said. Ye Li smiled again. Of course, he knew that Xiao Teng did not agree willingly. How could he sincerely teach Tian¡¯er in this case? ¡°I don¡¯t think you want to agree.¡± A playful look appeared on Ye Li¡¯s face. As soon as these words were spoken, Xiao Teng¡¯s expression immediately changed. ¡°Yes, I really want to!¡± Xiao Teng hurriedly said. As long as Ye Li¡¯s Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword was one inch closer, his life would disappear from this world forever. Everyone in the square was scared out of their wits as they looked at the scene in front of them. How could they dare to speak? Ye Li slowly put down the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword and looked at Xiao Teng playfully. ¡°You¡¯re Tian¡¯er¡¯s master now. You have to nurture Tian¡¯er as the future sect master,¡± Ye Li slowly said to Xiao Teng. ¡°Yes, yes, yes!¡± Of course, Xiao Teng did not dare to refute Ye Li¡¯s words. He quickly responded. ¡°Oh no! Oh no!¡± At this moment, an extremely terrified voice entered everyone¡¯s ears. A disciple ran over with an extremely terrified expression. He looked at Grand Elder Du Li in horror. ¡°Grand Elder, there are many Dark Race members at the foot of the mountain.¡± This disciple was an outer sect disciple. He naturally did not know that Xiao Teng was the sect master and only knew the Grand Elder. ¡°What?¡± Du Li exclaimed. Everyone in the square naturally heard this disciple s words. They all looked at each other. ¡°The Dark Race appeared at the foot of the mountain?¡± Xiao Teng was also stunned. Located in the south of the Mystic Land, they never had any interactions with the Dark Race. Why did the Dark Race suddenly appear at the foot of the mountain? ¡°Follow me down the mountain to take a look,¡± Xiao Teng said to Duan Shan and Du Li. Duan Shan and Du Li nodded and followed Xiao Teng out. Ye Li scanned the area with his Heavenly Spirit Eyes and realized that the dark race members at the foot of the mountain were very strong. He knew that Xiao Teng did not sincerely want to be Tian¡¯er¡¯s master, so he naturally had to do something. ¡°Tian¡¯er, you stay here.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After saying that, Ye Li activated the Swift Steps and disappeared on the spot. At the foot of the Mystic Pavilion Mountain, there were more than ten Dark Race members. These Dark Race members were actually all tenth-tier Master-level Dark Race members. At this moment, Xiao Teng, Duan Shan, and Du Li appeared in front of them. ¡°Our Mystic Pavilion and your Dark Mountain have always minded our own business. What are you doing here?¡± Xiao Teng said coldly.. Chapter 677 - Chapter 677: Do You Believe in Your Eyes? Chapter 677: Do You Believe in Your Eyes? Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations A tenth-tier Master-level Dark Race member laughed coldly as he stared at Xiao Teng. ¡°Sect Master Xiao, our Dark Mountain has encountered an unprecedented existence, so we would like to ask for your help,¡± the tenth-tier Master-level Dark Race member said. Xiao Teng was stunned. He wondered if the Dark Race members were stupid. They actually asked the human forces for help when they were in danger? However¡­ Xiao Teng really could not understand. The Dark Mountain was a super powerful faction south of the Mystic Land. What super powerful existence could force them to such a state? ¡°Let¡¯s go back. Our Mystic Pavilion won¡¯t help you!¡± Xiao Teng said as he glanced at the dozen or so tenth-tier Master-level Dark Race members in front of him. ¡°Sect Master Xiao, don¡¯t refuse a toast only to be forced to drink a forfeit. Our Mountain Lord said that if your Mystic Pavilion doesn¡¯t help us, we will destroy your Mystic Pavilion!¡± A tenth-tier Master-level Dark Race member said coldly. A Master-level Dark Race was equivalent to a Transcender, and a tenth-tier Master-level Dark Race was naturally equivalent to a top existence of the Dark Race. Xiao Teng was a Tier 1 Chosen One, and his cultivation realm was higher than theirs. However, facing more than ten tenth-tier Master-level Dark Race members, he was also somewhat powerless. As for Duan Shan and Du Li, their cultivation levels were even lower. ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± Xiao Teng stared at the Dark Race members in front of him. He had been threatened twice since he was born. The first time was just now, and the other time was now. ¡°Sect Master Xiao, I think you have to understand one thing. Our Mountain Master asked your Mystic Pavilion to help only to let your Mystic Pavilion take the lead. Compared to being destroyed, it should be better to be cannon fodder,¡± a tenth-tier Master-level Dark Race member said with a disdainful smile. As soon as these words were spoken, the dozen or so Master-level Dark Race members all laughed. At this moment, Ye Li was in a dark corner, watching this scene calmly with an indifferent expression. Xiao Teng stared at these Dark Race members. For a moment, he felt very helpless. ¡°Sect Master Xiao, do you agree or not?¡± A tenth-tier Master-level Dark Race member asked Xiao Teng. ¡°He won¡¯t sayyes.¡± A sudden voice entered the ears of the Dark Race members. The ten or so tenth-tier Master-level Dark Race members were all stunned. They hurriedly looked in the direction of the voice and saw a handsome young man walking over slowly. For some reason, Xiao Teng, Duan Shan, and Du Li heaved a sigh of relief when they saw that it was Ye Li who came. ¡°Human, who are you?¡± A tenth-tier Master-level Dark Race member looked at Ye Li and asked. Ye Li smiled. ¡°I¡¯m just the person who will kill you.¡± As soon as these words were spoken, the dozen or so Master-level Dark Race members were all stunned. ¡°Human, what did you say?¡± The dozen or so Dark Race members glared at Ye Li. They had never seen such an arrogant human before. ¡°But before I kill you, I, Ye Li, want to give you a chance. Just disappear within a second,¡± Ye Li said slowly. ¡°Hahaha!!!¡± The dozen or so tenth-tier Master-level Dark Race members all laughed loudly, as if they had never heard such a funny joke. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Human, do you know that this is the funniest joke I¡¯ve ever heard in my life?¡± A Master-level Dark Race member looked at Ye Li and said with a smile. Ye Li smiled lightly. His handsome face was very calm. ¡°Do you really believe in your eyes?¡± ¡°What?¡± The Dark Race members didn¡¯t understand what Ye Li meant. ¡°Don¡¯t ever believe your own eyes, because your eyes can deceive you,¡± Ye Li said calmly. Chapter 678 - Chapter 678: Dark Mountain Chapter 678: Dark Mountain Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations More than ten tenth-tier Master-level Dark Race members all stared at Ye Li. ¡°Human, from what you¡¯re saying, you¡¯re going to stand up for Mystic Pavilion?¡± Ye Li smiled faintly. There was no change in his handsome face. He slowly said, ¡°I told you just now that I¡¯ll give you a second to disappear, but it seems like you don¡¯t want to disappear now.¡± As soon as these words were spoken, the dozen or so Dark Race members were all infuriated. ¡°Human, I think you¡¯re courting death!¡± a tenth-tier Master-level Dark Race member roared. Unfortunately, as soon as this tenth-tier Master-level Dark Race member finished speaking, he melted into nothingness. He could no longer leave any traces of this wonderful world. ¡°Howis this possible!¡± The ten or so tenth-tier Master-level Dark Race members were all greatly shocked. No matter what, they couldn¡¯t believe this was real. A tenth-tier Master-level Dark Race member had disappeared just like that? ¡°Human, you did this?¡± A Master-level Dark Race member looked at Ye Li in disbelief. They didn¡¯t see how Ye Li attacked at all. None of them saw it. An evil smile suddenly appeared on Ye Li¡¯s face. ¡°Air!!!¡± In an instant, more than ten tenth-tier Master-level Dark Race members all started screaming. Their screams were so shrill that it really made one¡¯s scalp tingle. Xiao Teng, Duan Shan, and Du Li looked at the scene in front of them in shock. They could no longer imagine how terrifying Ye Li was. This was too terrifying. In just an instant, more than ten Master-level Dark Race members died. Even in death, they couldn¡¯t believe that they had died so easily. ¡°I heard them say that they are from Dark Mountain. What kind of place is Dark Mountain?¡± Ye Li turned to look at Xiao Teng. Xiao Teng came back to his senses when he heard this. He hurriedly looked at Ye Li and said, ¡°Senior, the Dark Mountain is the largest force of the Dark Race in the south of the Mystic Land.¡± Ye Li nodded. ¡°Then where is the Dark Mountain?¡± Xiao Teng didn¡¯t dare to hide anything. He quickly told Ye Li the location of the Dark Mountain. Ye Li was stunned. Wasn¡¯t Ah Da there? Could it be¡­ Ye Li suddenly thought of a possibility. That was, the super powerful existence that those tenth-tier Master-level Dark Race members mentioned was Ah Da. Thinking of this, Ye Li couldn¡¯t help but show a playful smile. ¡°By the way, I¡¯ll leave Tian¡¯er to you. And that Yun Duo.¡± With that, Ye Li activated Swift Steps and disappeared from the spot, leaving Xiao Teng and the others stunned on the spot. After a long time, Xiao Teng, Duan Shan, and Du Li finally came back to their senses. If they were still unconvinced by Ye Li in the square earlier, they were truly convinced now. More than ten tenth-tier Master-level Dark Race members were instantly killed. What could they not accept? Most importantly, Ye Li had saved their Mystic Pavilion. After knowing the location of the Dark Mountain, Ye Li headed towards the Dark Mountain. ¡°Brother, where are we going now?¡± Yutong looked at Ye Li in confusion. ¡°To find Air Da,¡± Ye Li said slowly. As soon as he said that, Hongye, Yutong, and Long Yu became very happy. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ah Da was the captain of their Apocalypse Legion and the strongest zombie, a fifth-tier Lord-level zombie. Ye Li brought the Apocalypse Legion to a ruined city. Behind the city was a black mountain with an extremely oppressive aura. The mountain was the strongest force south of the Dark Race¡¯s Mystic Land¡ª the Dark Mountain. As for this city¡­ It must have been a long time since someone was here, but there were quite a few zombies here. Chapter 679 - Chapter 679:I Can Kill You with My Eyes Chapter 679:I Can Kill You with My Eyes Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations Ye Li looked at the zombies in front of him indifferently. These zombies were too weak and pitiful in front of him. ¡°Roar! Roar!¡± Suddenly, hundreds of zombies rushed towards Ye Li¡¯s group. In this situation, there was no need for Ye Li to do anything. When hundreds of zombies rushed over, Long Yu had already rushed out with the Water and Fire Merciless Spear in his hand. Long Yu was a Tier 1 Lord-level zombie. These few hundred zombies were simply a joke in front of him. In an instant, these few hundred zombies fell to the ground. Ye Li opened the synthesis grid in his mind and synthesized all the zombies. ¡°Let¡¯s go up the mountain,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Then, Ye Li and his group headed towards the Dark Mountain. The Dark Mountain was a black mountain. It looked extremely oppressive. When Ye Li and his group arrived at the Dark Mountain, they were immediately surrounded by dozens of Dark Race members. These Dark Race members¡¯ levels were not high. They all stared at Ye Li coldly. ¡°Who are you? How dare you come to the Dark Mountain? Do you want to die?¡± A seventh-tier Dark Race member looked at Ye Li coldly. Ye Li smiled faintly, his handsome face expressionless. ¡°How can a dark race member like you change?¡± Ye Li asked slowly. ¡°Change?¡± The Dark Race members surrounding Ye Li and his group all laughed coldly when they heard this. ¡°You should think about how you can change after you die,¡± the seventh-tier Dark Race member said proudly. In the eyes of dozens of Dark Race members, Ye Li, Hongye, Yutong, and Long Yu were all dead. There was no possibility of survival for them. ¡°Do you believe that 1 can kill you with my eyes?¡± Ye Li glanced at the dozens of Dark Race members in front of him and said. ¡°Hahaha!¡± When the dozens of Dark Race members surrounding Ye Li heard Ye Li¡¯s words, they all laughed out loud as if they had never heard such a funny joke before. ¡°Kill all of us with your eyes?¡± The seventh-tier Dark Race member laughed so hard that he couldn¡¯t even straighten his back. He dared to swear that this was the funniest joke he had ever heard since he was born. ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡± Ye Li looked indifferently at the seventh-tier Dark Race member who spoke. ¡°Human, what kind of place do you think the Dark Mountain is? It¡¯s the strongest force of the Dark Race in the south of the Mystic Land. Killed us all with your eyes? What a braggart!¡± The seventh-tier Dark Race member looked at Ye Li with extreme disdain. Ye Li shook his head slightly. He looked at the seventh-tier Dark Race member and said calmly, ¡°Do you believe that 1 can let you see their corpses in one second?¡± He was naturally referring to the dozens of Dark Race members surrounding him. ¡°Human, at this point, what else do you have to be arrogant about!¡± The seventh-tier Dark Race member shouted angrily. If Ye Li was joking just now, then Ye Li was now extremely arrogant. Ye Li sighed to himself. Since this seventh-tier Dark Race didn¡¯t believe him, he could only prove it with his actions. Then, Ye Li activated the Heavenly Spirit Eyes. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Swoosh, swoosh, swoosh! Dozens of white spiritual light attacks flew out from Ye Li¡¯s eyes. The dozens of Dark Race members surrounding Ye Li¡¯s group widened their eyes. They would never have thought that Ye Li would be able to launch such an attack. ¡°Alt!!!¡± Instantly, screams began to ring incessantly.. Chapter 680 - Chapter 680: They Were All Zombies Chapter 680: They Were All Zombies Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations The dozens of Dark Race members surrounding Ye Li¡¯s group were instantly finished. Ye Li¡¯s expression was calm. One could imagine how weak these Dark Race members were in front of him and the Apocalypse Legion. Then, Ye Li slowly walked forward, followed by the Apocalypse Legion. In the great hall of the Dark Mountain. A fifth-tier Dark Race member ran in in terror. The expression on his face was one of extreme fear. ¡°Mountain Master, something bad has happened!¡± In the main hall of the Dark Mountain, the Mountain Master of the Dark Mountain sat on the throne above. The Dark Mountain Master was a tier 2 Lord-level Dark Race member. ¡°What is it?¡± the Mountain Master asked. ¡°A few humans came to the foot of the Dark Mountain and killed many of our brothers. They have already come up the mountain!¡± The fifth-tier Dark Race member hurriedly replied. ¡°What!!!¡± When the Mountain Master heard this, he was instantly enraged. How dare a human barge into his dignified Dark Mountain? Wasn¡¯t it no different from courting death? Suddenly, the Mountain Master disappeared. Ye Li and the Apocalypse Legion arrived at the plaza of the Dark Mountain. At this moment, there were almost a thousand dark race members of different levels surrounding them. These Dark Race members all looked strange. There were even many crabs that walked sideways. Then, the Mountain Master of the Dark Mountain appeared in front of Ye Li. The Mountain Master stared at Ye Li and the Apocalypse Legion. No human had ever dared to break into his Dark Mountain, so how could he not be angry? ¡°Humans, I really can¡¯t imagine how many bear hearts and leopard guts you have eaten?¡± The Mountain Master looked at Ye Li and the Apocalypse Legion in confusion. In his opinion, there was no other explanation for Ye Li and the Apocalypse Legion to barge into the Dark Mountain except to courting death. ¡°Humans?¡± Ye Li smiled and continued, ¡°Are you calling me?¡± The Dark Mountain Master was stunned and did not understand what Ye Li meant. He then looked at Ye Li coldly. ¡°I¡¯m not only calling you, but also the three humans beside you!¡± Hongye, Yutong, and Long Yu¡¯s auras had already been concealed by Ye Li. The Dark Race members of the Dark Mountain naturally didn¡¯t know that they were zombies. Ye Li smiled calmly. ¡°Actually, they are not humans.¡± ¡°What!!!¡± Thousands of Dark Race members were all shocked. Not human? They really couldn¡¯t imagine what else the Apocalypse Legion could be other than humans. ¡°Human, stop trying to be mysterious. Tell me, what else can they be other than humans?¡± The Mountain Master looked at Ye Li mockingly. Ye Li looked at the sun in the sky. A few seconds later, he slowly said, ¡°They are zombies.¡± How was that possible!!! Shocked, the most shocked in history. Thousands of Dark Race members looked at the Apocalypse Legion in shock. They really couldn¡¯t believe that the Apocalypse Legion members were zombies. ¡°Human, do you think I¡¯m a fool?¡± The Dark Mountain Master looked at Ye Li unhappily. Ye Li shook his head slightly. He wondered why no one believed the truth these days. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°They don¡¯t believe that you¡¯re zombies, so show them what you¡¯ve got,¡± Ye Li said to the Apocalypse Legion. As the saying went, a wise head made a close mouth. With Ye Li¡¯s order, Hongye, Yutong, and Long Yu all disappeared from where they were at the fastest speed in history. In an instant, the entire situation began to turn gruesome. Thousands of Dark Race members fell to the ground continuously. The suppression of numbers was useless under absolute strength.. Chapter 681 - Chapter 681: When Did I Ever Say I’d Spare You? Chapter 681: When Did I Ever Say I¡¯d Spare You? Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Th-th-this¡­¡± The Dark Mountain Master turned pale with fright. His face was filled with fear. Hongye used the Heaven-grade skill Sky Burning Cold Qi, Yutong used the Heaven-grade skill Great Sky Petrification, and Long Yu used the Heaven-grade skill Startling Spear Technique. How could thousands of Dark Race members withstand such an attack? In just a few minutes, thousands of Dark Race members had all died at the hands of the Apocalypse Legion. The Mountain Master collapsed to the ground. He had never seen such a terrifying scene since he was born. Ye Li slowly walked towards the Dark Mountain Master. The Dark Mountain Master looked at Ye Li in horror. He felt an unprecedented sense of oppression. ¡°You, don¡¯t come over!¡± The Dark Mountain Master shouted at Ye Li in fear. ¡°Air!!!¡± The Dark Mountain Master shouted. He shivered and peed his pants. However, Ye Li did not attack the Dark Mountain Master. He was simply scared to this extent. Ye Li wanted to laugh. He really wanted to laugh. The leader of the Dark Mountain was too useless. He actually peed his pants. Who could he reason with? ¡°Did your Dark Mountain meet a super strong existence?¡± Ye Li looked at the Mountain Master and asked calmly. The Dark Mountain Master was stunned. He didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to say such a thing. ¡°You, how did you know?¡± The Mountain Master said in shock. Ye Li smiled. ¡°Of course it¡¯s the Dark Race members from your Dark Mountain. There seem to be more than ten tenth-tier Master-level Dark Race members.¡± As soon as these words were spoken, the Mountain Master¡¯s expression changed. More than ten tenth-tier Master-level Dark Race members? They were all generals of the Dark Mountain!!! ¡°How, how are they?¡± The Mountain Master looked at Ye Li tentatively. Of course, Ye Li knew who he was referring to. He smiled leisurely. ¡°What else? Of course they¡¯re dead. What ending could they have other than dying?¡± When the Mountain Master heard this, he was scared out of his wits. ¡°You haven¡¯t answered my question.¡± Ye Li looked at the Mountain Master indifferently. The Mountain Master looked at Ye Li in shock. ¡°If I answer, can you spare my life?¡± ¡°Answer me first. Don¡¯t make me repeat myself a third time,¡± Ye Li said slowly. The Dark Mountain Master knew that if he did not answer, he would die immediately because he knew that what Ye Li said was not empty words. ¡°Our Dark Mountain has indeed encountered an unprecedented existence. It¡¯s also a zombie. It¡¯s too terrifying! I¡¯ll never forget how terrifying that zombie is!¡± Ye Li smiled and said to the Mountain Master, ¡°Is that zombie wearing a red cloak and silver boxing gloves?¡± ¡°You, how did you know?¡± The Mountain Master looked at Ye Li in shock. Ye Li smiled faintly. There was no change in his handsome face. ¡°Because he¡¯s also a zombie under my command,¡± Ye Li said innocently. ¡°What!!!¡± Hearing this, the Mountain Master finally knew what kind of existence he had provoked. He finally knew! ¡°My lord, my lord, I have said what I wanted to say. Please spare my life.¡± The Mountain Master did not want to take revenge at this moment. He only wanted to survive. As long as Ye Li could spare his life, he would kowtow 180 times. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°When did I say that I would spare you?¡± Ye Li smiled calmly. As soon as these words were spoken, the Mountain Master¡¯s pupils rapidly constricted. ¡°You said so, my lord.¡± ¡°No, I never said that.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, a shrill scream sounded from the plaza of the Dark Mountain! Chapter 682 - Chapter 682: Bai Wawa Chapter 682: Bai Wawa Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations Ye Li thought that Ah Da was nearby, so he let Alt Da come over first. Immediately, Ye Li used his mind to summon Alt Da. Roar!!! Not long after, they heard a roar and Ah Da appeared in front of Ye Li. ¡°Master!¡± Ah Da called out to Ye Li. Then, Alt Da greeted the Apocalypse Legion. ¡°Master, I found traces of Bai Wawa.¡± Ah Da suddenly said to Ye Li. ¡°Oh?¡± A playful expression appeared on Ye Li¡¯s face. ¡°I just found out too. I was about to use telepathy to tell you, but I didn¡¯t expect you to bring me over with telepathy first,¡± Ah Da said, looking at Ye Li. Telepathy was a way for Ye Li to communicate with the Apocalypse Legion. No matter how far away they were, they could communicate with telepathy. ¡°Bai Wawa is now a zombie lord. He¡¯s attacking a base city,¡± Ah Da continued. Ye Li was stunned. A zombie lord? Then, he understood. That Bai Wawa Ah Da saw should be one of Bai Wawa¡¯s three souls. He thought that Bai Wawa was doing well. He actually led zombies to attack a base city. That was really bold. ¡°Alt Da, bring us there,¡± Ye Li said to All Da. Ah Da nodded. Then, Ye Li and the Apocalypse Legion headed in the same direction. An hour later, Ye Li saw a base city being attacked by zombies. The soldiers of the base city tried their best to attack the zombies with laser cannons, but there were too many zombies, more than ten thousand of them. ¡°Boom!¡± Violent explosions sounded non-stop. ¡°Master, Bai Wawa is there!¡± Yutong pointed in a direction. Naturally, Ye Li also saw Bai Wawa. Including Bai Wawa, now he had found four zombies. ¡°Let¡¯s go over.¡± Then, Ye Li and the Apocalypse Legion disappeared on the spot. ¡°Roar! Roar!¡± Those fearless zombies frantically piled up on the city wall. The outer wall of the base city seemed to be in danger. ¡°You know what to do.¡± ¡°Ido.¡± The Apocalypse Legion responded and began to attack. Everyone on the city wall outside West Base City was stunned when they saw this scene. ¡°What, what¡¯s going on?¡± They saw the huge zombie crowd falling to the ground one after another, and a few figures began to appear in their eyes. ¡°Could it be that a supreme powerhouse has come to help us?¡± A tenth-tier Evolved Being exclaimed in shock. Ye Li went to Bai Wawa¡¯s side and looked at his fat body casually. Bai Wawa was less than five feet tall, but he was wide and fat, weighing at least about 200 pounds. ¡°A human!¡± Bai Wawa glared at Ye Li. ¡°You should call me Master,¡± Ye Li said calmly. Bai Wawa smiled coldly. ¡°Master? I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re thinking too much.¡± Ye Li shook his head slightly and reached out a big hand. Bai Wawa looked at Ye Li mockingly and was prepared to dodge Ye Li¡¯s attack. However, he did not expect that he could not dodge it. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Just like that, Ye Li grabbed Bai Wawa. Bai Wawa started to struggle, but he couldn¡¯t break free no matter how hard he tried. Ye Li put Bai Wawa into the system space. Then, he opened the synthesis grid in his mind and began to synthesize zombies in batch. He turned all the zombies into female zombies. ¡°Hongye has been upgraded to a tier 2 Lord-level zombie.¡± Ye Li looked satisfied as he started to use the Soul Summoning Banner. Chapter 683 - Chapter 683: West Base City Chapter 683: West Base City Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations A few seconds later, Bai Wawa¡¯s three souls and seven spirits appeared in front of Ye Li. Ye Li synthesized Bai Wawa¡¯s three souls and seven spirits, and the full body of Bai Wawa, the Tier 1 Lord-level iron-legged zombie appeared. ¡°M-master?¡± Bai Wawa was stunned at first, but then he began to rejoice. Other members of the Apocalypse Legion and Bai Wawa were warmly chatting with each other, all looking quite happy. The genetic warriors and soldiers on the city wall outside of West Base City were frozen like clay sculptures. Their eyes were wide open for the largest time in history, and their mouths were so wide open that they could contain an extra-large bowl. For them, his actions were like supporting a collapsing building. ¡°Are you shocked?¡± Suddenly, a faint voice sounded from the outer city wall. What? The genetic warriors and soldiers on the outer city wall all looked in the direction of the voice. Then they were scared out of their wits. It was because they saw Ye Li. They clearly remembered that Ye Li was still under the city wall a second ago, but now, he actually appeared in front of them. The genetic warriors and the army could no longer imagine how high Ye Li¡¯s realm was. They really could not imagine it. ¡°S-senior, thank you for saving West Base City.¡± An old man who was a tenth-tier Evolved Being was the first to come back to his senses. He looked at Ye Li gratefully. ¡°It¡¯s alright. It¡¯s just convenient,¡± Ye Li said slowly. The genetic warriors and the army were shocked when they heard this. Was this how a supreme existence spoke? Killing so many zombies was just convenient for him. For some reason, they suddenly felt that Ye Li was like a mountain that they couldn¡¯t reach. Ye Li ignored the genetic warriors and the army. He activated his Swift Steps and disappeared. When he reappeared, he was already on the streets of West Base City. Every time he came to the base city, he would choose to have a big meal. This was Ye Li¡¯s usual style. Then, he used the Heavenly Spirit Eyes to find a good restaurant. Ye Li slowly walked towards the restaurant. The exterior of this restaurant was indeed not bad, and the dishes inside were also very good. There were birds in the sky, wild geese in the clouds, and cows and sheep on the ground. It could be said that everything was available. After ordering a large table of dishes, Ye Li started to sweep the dishes on the table. In an instant, Ye Li finished all the dishes. Just as he was about to pay the bill and leave, a very embarrassed voice entered his ears. ¡°Sir, can you lend me some money? I forgot my wallet.¡± Ye Li looked in the direction of the voice and realized that it was a very beautiful girl. This girl was actually a tier-5 Evolved Being. For a tier-5 Evolved Being to be able to say such words, it seemed like she had high moral standards. ¡°Sure,¡± Ye Li said slowly. The girl looked at Ye Li gratefully. ¡°Thank you, sir.¡± Ye Li didn¡¯t care about money because he had so much money that he didn¡¯t know how to spend it. Moreover, there weren¡¯t many places in this world where money could be used. Then, after Ye Li paid for the girl, he walked out of the restaurant. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Sir, wait for me.¡± The girl stopped Ye Li and followed him. ¡°What is it?¡± Ye Li stopped in his tracks and looked at the girl indifferently. ¡°Sir, can you come with me to my house and let me return the money to you?¡± The girl said in embarrassment. Of course, Ye Li knew why the girl in front of him was embarrassed. Other than being shy, there was another reason. It was because of his handsome face. Chapter 684 - Chapter 684: Do You Care Much about Your Looks? Chapter 684: Do You Care Much about Your Looks? Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations Ye Li looked at the girl in front of him indifferently and said slowly, ¡°Do I look like someone who lacks money?¡± The girl was stunned. She obviously didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to say such a thing. ¡°Sir, don¡¯t misunderstand. I just want to return the money to you.¡± The girl looked at Ye Li in embarrassment. ¡°There¡¯s no need to return the money. I, Ye Li, don¡¯t lack money at all. Money is just a number to me.¡± Ye Li said lightly. The girl looked at Ye Li curiously. She knew very well that there was no Ye Li in the big families in West Base City. And¡­ She couldn¡¯t see any spiritual energy fluctuations on Ye Li¡¯s body. She thought that Ye Li was just an ordinary person. ¡°Yo, Xia Zhu, who is this handsome guy? Is he your boyfriend?¡± A sharp female voice entered Ye Li¡¯s ears. Immediately, a few 17 or 18-year-old girls appeared before Ye Li¡¯s eyes. The girl in the lead was also a tier-5 Evolved Being like Xia Zhu. ¡°Liu Luo!¡± Xia Zhu stared at the girl who spoke and could not help but frown. ¡°Handsome, you¡¯re really amazing. You actually managed to win Miss Xia¡¯s heart.¡± Liu Luo looked at Ye Li with deep mockery in her eyes. Ye Li secretly shook his head and couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Why did the wind not stop when the tree wanted to calm down? ¡°Leave.¡± Ye Li looked at Liu Luo indifferently. Liu Luo was stunned. She didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to dare to speak to him like this. ¡°How dare an ordinary person like you ask me to leave?¡± Liu Luo gritted her teeth and stared at Ye Li. Ye Li smiled and looked at Liu Luo calmly. ¡°I¡¯ll say it again. Leave. Don¡¯t make me say it a third time.¡± ¡± Who do you think you are? How dare you speak to Sister Liu like that!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. He¡¯s just a pretty boy. He really doesn¡¯t know his place.¡± ¡°Do you know that Sister Liu only needs one finger to make you disappear from this world?¡± The girls around Liu Luo started to mock Ye Li. Ye Li shook his head. He really did not understand why there were always such ants who wanted to find trouble with him. ¡°Girls like you should care a lot about your looks, right?¡± Ye Li glanced at the girls in front of him. ¡°Of course,¡± a girl said proudly, as if she was very confident in her appearance. Ye Li slowly said, ¡°In that case, from now on, you don¡¯t have to care about your looks.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the girls instantly became unrecognizable. ¡°Xiao Ling, Ah Zhen, you, you guys¡­¡± Liu Luo looked at the girls in horror. The girls did not know what was going on and looked at Liu Luo in confusion. ¡°Your faces!¡± Liu Luo did not dare to continue watching. When the girls heard this, they took out the mirrors they carried with them and took a look!!! Oh, no! ¡°Air!!!¡± Instantly, a few screams could be heard. The passersby were all attracted over. They looked at the girls and then were all shocked. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Ghosts!¡± The girls fainted on the ground. There was no change in Ye Li¡¯s handsome face at all. It was as if nothing had happened. However, Xia Zhu and Liu Luo looked at Ye Li in extreme fear. ¡°Don¡¯t ever be shocked. Everything I, Ye Li, do will shockyou for three days and three nights,¡± Ye Li said slowly to Xia Zhu and Liu Luo. Chapter 685 - Chapter 685: Everyone in the Xia Family Was Shocked Chapter 685: Everyone in the Xia Family Was Shocked Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations Xia Zhu and Liu Luo were shocked and looked at Ye Li in a daze. ¡°Did you do that to their faces?¡± A few seconds later, Liu Luo stared at Ye Li. ¡°Looks like you¡¯re not too stupid.¡± Ye Li looked at Liu Luo indifferently. Liu Luo was shocked. She really didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to say such a thing. She gritted her teeth and stared at Ye Li. ¡°Their families are all famous in West Base City. How dare you do this to them!¡± The onlookers all looked at Ye Li in shock. They thought that this person must have eaten a bear¡¯s heart or a leopard¡¯s gall to pour acid on these girls? ¡°Do you want to become like them?¡± Ye Li looked at Liu Luo. Liu Luo¡¯s expression changed when she heard this. ¡°You!¡± Ye Li ignored Liu Luo and looked at Xia Zhu. ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask me to go to your house to get the money? Then let¡¯s go.¡± Xia Zhu hurriedly nodded and brought Ye Li to the Xia family. The news of the zombies attacking West Base City hadn¡¯t spread yet. The outer city wall was still quite far from the main city. The residents of West Base City didn¡¯t know that the zombies had attacked West Base City, so they naturally didn¡¯t know that Ye Li was their savior. When Ye Li and Xia Zhu arrived outside the Xia family¡¯s house, the disciples guarding the door looked at Ye Li. They were all stunned. ¡°Well, well!¡± Their eyes were wide open because they had seen Ye Li on the outer wall when the zombies attacked the base city. Xia Zhu did not understand why they were so shocked. ¡± What¡¯ s wrong with you?¡± ¡°I, we¡­¡± How could these disciples of the Xia family be able to say a complete sentence? Their faces were as shocked as they could be. They had seen the scene of Ye Li saving the entire base city. ¡°Xiao Zhu, you¡¯re back?¡± At this moment, a middle-aged man walked out. ¡°Third Uncle.¡± Xia Zhu called out to the middle-aged man. The middle-aged man nodded and a smile appeared on his face. However, this smile froze because he saw Ye Li. ¡°You, you, you¡­¡± The middle-aged man started stuttering. Just like the other disciples of the Xia family, he couldn¡¯t utter a complete sentence. ¡°Third Uncle, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Xia Zhu was very puzzled. She did not understand why they were all so strange. ¡°I think they are doing this because of me. Don¡¯t waste time. Just give me the money.¡± Ye Li looked at Xia Zhu indifferently. Xia Zhu was stunned and looked at Ye Li in shock. Just as she was about to go in and get the money, an old man walked out. This old man was a tenth-tier Evolved Being. ¡°Se¡­ Senior?¡± The old man¡¯s eyes instantly widened. The old man¡¯s name was Xia He, and he was the head of the Xia family. Xia Zhu looked at the shocked expression on her grandfather¡¯s face. She could not help but rub her head, puzzled. ¡°Who is grandpa calling Senior?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Xia Zhu did not know. She really did not know. The head of the Xia family, Xia He, came back to his senses and quickly walked to Ye Li. He bowed deeply to Ye Li. ¡°Senior, I didn¡¯t expect to see you here. If it weren¡¯t for you, West Base City might have been finished,¡± Xia He said respectfully to Ye Li. Ye Li¡¯s handsome face didn¡¯t change at all. He slowly said to Xia He, ¡°There¡¯s nothing to say. I was just doing it casually.¡± Xia Zhu looked at her grandfather and Ye Li in confusion. She had no idea what was going on. Chapter 686 - Chapter 686: Liu Luo Disfigured Chapter 686: Liu Luo Disfigured Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations Xia He did not expect Ye Li to appear in front of him. He clearly remembered how terrifying Ye Li was on the city wall outside the West Base City. ¡°Grandpa, Third Uncle, do you know him?¡± Xia Zhu seemed to have finally understood something and asked Xia He. ¡°Xiao Zhu, he¡¯s our savior.¡± ¡°Alt?¡± Xia Zhu was stunned. Obviously, she didn¡¯t expect her grandfather to say such words. She didn¡¯t understand. She really didn¡¯t understand why Ye Li became the savior of the West Base City. Before she could ask, Liu Luo¡¯s voice entered her ears. ¡°He¡¯s the one who disfigured their faces,¡± Liu Luo pointed at Ye Li and said. Liu Luo had already appeared in front of Ye Li with a large group of genetic warriors. These genetic warriors were undoubtedly the families of the girls who had been disfigured by Ye Li. When the dozens of genetic warriors saw Ye Li, they were scared out of their wits. Liu Luo was stunned. She looked at the frightened expressions of the dozens of genetic warriors and was puzzled. ¡± What¡¯ s wrong with you?¡± Liu Luo asked as he looked at the dozens of genetic warriors. However, how could the dozens of genetic warriors still say a complete sentence? They looked at Ye Li in horror. ¡°S-senior¡­¡± The dozens of genetic warriors began to feel extremely regretful. They wanted to cry. They really wanted to cry. Ye Li looked at Liu Luo indifferently. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you cherish the chance I gave you?¡± Liu Luo¡¯s expression changed when he heard this. Before she could say anything, the dozens of genetic warriors beside her were shocked again. ¡°Miss Liu, your face?¡± ¡°My face?¡± Liu Luo did not feel anything at all. She touched her cheek and found that it was a little prickly. Suddenly, she realized something and quickly took out a mirror to look at herself. ¡°Alt!!!¡± With this photo, shrill screams instantly filled the ears of the genetic warriors. ¡°This is my punishment for you.¡± Ye Li looked at Liu Luo indifferently. The dozens of genetic warriors looked at each other before running away. This was because they knew that if they continued to stay there, there would only be one end for them¡ªdeath. As for Xia Zhu, her pupils could not help but contract rapidly. Ding! ¡°Congratulations to the host for becoming a fifth-tier Chosen One.¡± The system¡¯s voice suddenly appeared in Ye Li¡¯s mind. Ye Li¡¯s face was a little playful. No one else could become a fifth-tier Chosen One as easily as him, could they? At this moment, Liu Luo had also fainted. For a woman, to become like this was simply worse than death. Ye Li¡¯s handsome face didn¡¯t change at all. He slowly walked away. Xia He looked at Ye Li¡¯s slightly thin back and pondered for a few seconds. Then, he mustered his courage and said to Ye Li, ¡°Senior, please wait a moment.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ye Li stopped in his tracks. He really didn¡¯t know why Xia He stopped him. He revealed his side profile and slowly said, ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Senior, I knowyou¡¯re a supreme being. Last time, the zombies were only the first wave to attack West Base City. They were controlled by the Dark Race. Please save West Base City, Senior.¡± When West Base City was attacked by pure zombies, they already couldn¡¯t hold on, not to mention the Dark Race¡¯s attack. ¡°Why? Are there still many zombies around this city?¡± Ye Li asked Xia He lightly. Chapter 687 - Chapter 687: Please Save West Base City Chapter 687: Please Save West Base City Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations Ye Li thought that if there were still many zombies, he could consider it, because his Apocalypse Legion had not been upgraded for a long time, except for the upgrade of Hongye not long ago. ¡°Yes, Senior. I think there might be hundreds of thousands of zombies attacking West Base City in the next wave,¡± Xia He said to Ye Li. Hearing this, Ye Li¡¯s handsome face lit up. More than 100,000 zombies should be enough for him to synthesize. ¡°Alright.¡± Ye Li agreed. Seeing that Ye Li agreed, Xia He¡¯s old face was instantly filled with joy and surprise. With Ye Li¡¯s help, West Base City might not be destroyed by the zombies. At this moment, another group of genetic warriors ran over. Their realms were not low. Ye Li smiled to himself, thinking that they just didn¡¯t gonna stop, right? Dozens of genetic warriors stopped in front of Ye Li and bowed to him. ¡°Senior!¡± Dozens of genetic warriors shouted in unison. Ye Li did not expect these people to do this. This was interesting. ¡°Old Liu, Old Ding, why are you here?¡± Xia He looked at the two old men in the lead in surprise. These two elders were influential figures in the city. Old Liu was the head of the Liu family, and Old Ding was the head of the Ding family. They were both tenth-tier Evolved Beings. Liu Feng was about to speak when he saw Liu Luo on the ground. ¡°Luo¡¯er!¡± Liu Feng could not help but exclaim. Ye Li smiled faintly and slowly raised his palm. A white spiritual light slowly appeared in his palm and headed towards Liu Luo¡¯s face. Liu Luo¡¯s originally unsightly face instantly recovered. This scene stunned all the genetic warriors present. ¡°Wuwuwu¡­¡± Liu Luo woke up and started to cry. ¡°My face, my face.¡± Liu Luo used to be very beautiful, but her face was ruined now. ¡°You¡¯re the one who ruined my face!¡± Liu Luo jumped up from the ground, looking like he wanted to fight Ye Li to the death. When the Liu Family Head, Liu Feng, saw this, he hurriedly blocked in front of her and berated Liu Luo. ¡°Luo¡¯er, don¡¯t be rude to Senior!¡± When Liu Luo saw that it was his grandfather who stopped her, she could not help but be angry. ¡°Grandpa, he already disfigured my face, and now you¡¯re calling him Senior?¡± Liu Luo gritted her teeth and stared at Liu Feng. ¡°Luo¡¯er, your face has recovered,¡± Liu Feng said quickly. Liu Luo was stunned. A few seconds later, she took out the mirror. ¡°Eh, my face is really fine?¡± Liu Luo was pleasantly surprised. Liu Feng let out a long breath. He thought that it was a good thing that he had stopped Luo¡¯er. Otherwise, things would have been bad. ¡°Luo¡¯er, why aren¡¯t you apologizing to Senior?¡± Liu Luo was shocked. She could not believe that her grandfather would say such a thing. ¡°Grandpa, she disfigured me just now. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t avenge me, but now you want me to apologize to him?¡± In Liu Luo¡¯s opinion, this was too unreasonable. ¡°Don¡¯t be rude!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He quickly glanced at Ye Li and was relieved to see that Ye Li¡¯s handsome face did not change at all. ¡°Hmph, 1 won¡¯t apologize!¡± Liu Luo said coldly. ¡°You!¡± Liu Feng was furious. Ye Li was really not interested in watching this. He said lightly to Liu Feng, ¡°What is your purpose for coming here?¡± Liu Feng hurriedly looked at Ye Li and said, ¡°Senior, we¡¯d like to ask you to save West Base City..¡± Chapter 688 - Chapter 688: They Were All Lord-level Zombies Chapter 688: They Were All Lord-level Zombies Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations Liu Feng and the others came for the same purpose. They wanted Ye Li to save the West Base City. ¡°Old Liu, Senior has already agreed,¡± Xia He said to Liu Feng. ¡°Really?¡± Liu Feng looked at Xia He in surprise. Xia He pursed his lips. ¡°Of course. Would I lie to you?¡± ¡°The zombies haven¡¯t attacked your West Base City yet. Take me to a place with many zombies first,¡± Ye Li looked at Liu Luo indifferently. He quite liked Liu Luo¡¯s temper. She was like a red pepper on a high mountain and a huge rock in the heart of the river. ¡°Me?¡± Liu Luo didn¡¯t expect this. She looked at Ye Li in shock. ¡°Luo¡¯er, do whatever senior asks you to do,¡± Liu Feng said to Liu Luo. Of course, Liu Luo was unwilling. However, he heard the conversation between Ye Li and her grandfather just now. They said that they wanted Ye Li to save the West Base City. She did not understand how Ye Li could save the West Base City. ¡°Got it, Grandpa.¡± Then, Liu Luo led Ye Li out of the West Base City. After walking for a few minutes, Liu Luo looked at Ye Li with disdain. ¡°Hey, why are you going to a place with so many zombies?¡± ¡°If I tell you to lead the way, then lead the way. Why are you talking so much nonsense?¡± Liu Luo didn¡¯t know how to answer Ye Li¡¯s question. ¡°You! Alright, don¡¯t regret it when the time comes!¡± Liu Luo stomped her feet. Most genetic warriors would naturally stay away from places with many zombies. She really couldn¡¯t understand why Ye Li had this request. Liu Luo brought Ye Li to a city. Before entering the city, Ye Li could feel the number of zombies. ¡°This is Zone D, the place with the most zombies!¡± Liu Luo stared at Ye Li. She really wanted to see how Ye Li would regret it later. ¡°Let¡¯s go in,¡± Ye Li said slowly. After saying that, Ye Li slowly walked towards Zone D. Liu Luo was stunned. She stared at Ye Li¡¯s back and could only follow him. As soon as the two of them stepped into Zone D, countless zombies rushed over. These zombies were like people who had starved for ten days and ten nights but had not yet starved to death. They rushed over one after another. ¡°Roar! Roar!¡± Ye Li released the Apocalypse Legion from the system space. Ah Da, Hongye, Yutong, Bai Wawa, and Long Yu. Suddenly, the Apocalypse Legion rushed out. Liu Luo was shocked. She knew how the army appeared in the post-apocalyptic world, but before she realized what had happened, all the zombies that pounced on them were finished. How was that possible!!! Liu Luo seemed to have seen a scene that she would never see again, and she was greatly shocked. Hundreds of zombies fell to the ground just like that? She didn¡¯t even have time to see clearly. Ye Li¡¯s handsome face was as calm as water. He didn¡¯t choose to synthesize these zombies, but let these hundreds of zombies attract more zombies over. ¡°Master, it¡¯s been a long time since I met a powerful opponent.¡± Ah Da said to Ye Li unhappily. Ye Li smiled faintly. ¡°There will be.¡± Liu Luo looked at the Apocalypse Legion in a daze. Although they looked exactly like humans, her intuition told her that they were not humans. ¡°They¡¯re the Apocalypse Legion. They¡¯re all Lord-level zombies.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡®Wh-what?¡¯ Hearing this, Liu Luo instantly took three steps back. Lord-level zombies? As long as a zombie was above the tenth-tier, it would be a Master-level zombie. Master-level zombies¡¯ eyes would turn black again, let alone Lord-level zombies. One could only tell whether they were zombies or humans by their aura.. Chapter 689 - Chapter 689: Liu Luo Was Shocked to the Extreme Chapter 689: Liu Luo Was Shocked to the Extreme Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations Liu Luo was just guessing, but she didn¡¯t expect it to be true. They were all Lord-level zombies? At this moment, no words could describe the shock in Liu Luo¡¯s heart. After all, these were Lord-level zombies. However¡­ Liu Luo thought that Ye Li was lying to her because how could they all be Lord-level zombies? Ye Li naturally knew what Liu Luo was thinking, his handsome face indifferent. ¡°Roar! Roar!¡± Suddenly, countless terrifying zombie roars entered Liu Luo¡¯s ears. Liu Luo¡¯s expression changed. She looked in front of her and then was scared out of her wits. ¡°Th-th-this¡­¡± Liu Luo took a few steps back, unable to utter a complete sentence! Thousands of zombies pounced over! Ye Li looked at the thousands of zombies with disappointment. He had thought that there were many zombies in Zone D, but it seemed that he was wrong. Liu Luo looked at the disappointed expression on Ye Li¡¯s face and couldn¡¯t help but be even more shocked. She would never have thought that Ye Li could actually look disappointed. ¡°What do we do?¡± Liu Luo looked at Ye Li. She didn¡¯t want to die. She really didn¡¯t want to die. However, facing such a huge number of zombies, she felt that there was no way out. ¡°Are you afraid?¡± Ye Li looked at Liu Luo indifferently. Liu Luo really didn¡¯t understand why Ye Li asked this question. Of course, she was afraid. There were so many zombies, who wouldn¡¯t be afraid? ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. With me here, these zombies are not a threat,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Liu Luo really did not know why there was such an arrogant person in this world. In the past, let alone meeting such an arrogant person, she had never even heard of such a person. ¡°Roar! Roar!¡± Thousands of zombies rushed over. When the zombies were about ten meters away from Ye Li, the Apocalypse Legion all shot out. Liu Luo looked at the scene in front of her. She originally thought that it was the most shocking moment in her life, but now, it seemed that not only was she wrong, but she was so completely wrong. Because when the Mode Army faced thousands of zombies, it was as easy as crushing dry weeds. The zombies kept falling! What shocked Liu Luo even more was that the number of zombies was decreasing rapidly, but none of them died. Liu Luo did not understand what was going on. She really did not understand. Moreover, many zombies started to attack other zombies. Her pupils began to constrict rapidly. She felt that her heart was about to jump out of her throat, and she even held her breath. At that moment, thousands of zombies suddenly¡­ became one. ¡°Well¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Liu Luo looked at the zombie in front of her in horror. She would never have thought that thousands of zombies would suddenly become one zombie. There was no change in Ye Li¡¯s expression. This zombie was obviously not qualified to synthesize with any zombie in the Apocalypse Legion. He put this zombie into the system space. Without thinking too much, Ye Li asked the Apocalypse Legion to continue luring the zombies. At this moment, Liu Luo was petrified on the spot and could not recover for a long time. Ye Li looked at Liu Luo indifferently and said slowly, ¡°I remember telling you never to be shocked because everything I do is enough to shock you for three days and three nights.¡± Chapter 690 - Chapter 690: The Eighth-tier Vajra Demon Ape Chapter 690: The Eighth-tier Vajra Demon Ape Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations Liu Luo originally thought that Ye Li was courting death by asking her to bring him to a place with many zombies. But now, she only felt a burning pain on her face. If she didn¡¯t believe that the Apocalypse Legion was full of Lord-level zombies, she had to believe it now. ¡°Let¡¯s take a walk.¡± Ye Li said lightly. As soon as he finished speaking, Ye Li slowly walked forward. Liu Luo had no choice but to follow closely behind. Ye Li and Liu Luo walked slowly on the streets of Zone D. From time to time, a few zombies would come over to give them warmth. ¡°Boom, boom, boom!¡± Suddenly, the streets of City D began to shake as if there was an earthquake. Ye Li looked straight ahead and saw a Vajra Demon Ape walking over. This Vajra Demon Ape was in the eighth tier and was 30 feet tall. ¡°Vajra Demon Ape!¡± Liu Luo¡¯s fair face was filled with shock. The Vajra Demon Ape was too terrifying for the genetic warriors in the West Base City. Ye Li sighed secretly. He had already told Liu Luo not to be afraid, but why didn¡¯t Liu Luo believe him? ¡°Humans?¡± The Vajra Demon Ape was stunned. It clearly didn¡¯t expect to see humans in Zone D. Immediately, the Vajra Demon Ape started to sneer. Since two humans had appeared in Zone D, it meant that he could have a full meal. ¡°Humans, should I say that your luck is bad or good?¡± The eighth-tier Vajra Demon Ape looked at Ye Li and Liu Luo playfully. Ye Li smiled calmly when he heard that. He looked at the Vajra Demon Ape indifferently and slowly said, ¡°We¡¯re lucky, but you¡¯re not.¡± The Vajra Demon Ape was stunned. He didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to say such a thing. ¡°Humans, aren¡¯t you afraid of me?¡± In the Vajra Demon Ape¡¯s opinion, Ye Li and Liu Luo should be running away now while he could play like an eagle catching a chick. However, Ye Li and Liu Luo were not running away at all, which made him unable to understand no matter how he thought about it. ¡°You¡¯re just an eighth-tier Dark Race member. You¡¯re pitifully weak in front of me, Ye Li. Why should I be afraid of you?¡± Ye Li looked at the eighth-tier Vajra Demon Ape mockingly. When the eighth-tier Vajra Demon Ape heard this, it could not help but be furious. ¡°Humans, I originally wanted to let you live a little longer, but nowit seems that there¡¯s no need!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the eighth-tier Vajra Demon Ape rushed towards Ye Li and Liu Luomeng at a very fast speed. Of course, Liu Luo was scared. The Vajra Demon Ape Tribe had killed countless genetic warriors in the West Base City. She was shocked. She couldn¡¯t help but look at Ye Li to see how he was going to deal with it. After all, Ye Li¡¯s Lord-level zombies weren¡¯t around. However, to Liu Luo¡¯s surprise, there was no change in Ye Li¡¯s expression. It was as if he did not see the eighth-tier Vajra Demon Ape charging towards them. Liu Luo really didn¡¯t know what to say. How could Ye Li not be afraid? Could it be¡­ Was he really not afraid of death? Liu Luo didn¡¯t believe it. She knew that Ye Li must be a person who was extremely afraid of death. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Just as she was letting her imagination run wild, the eighth-tier Vajra Demon Ape was only a few steps away from them. She realized that there was still no change in Ye Li¡¯s expression. However, she saw Ye Li slowly raise a finger. Liu Luo felt that Ye Li must be crazy. Could it be that he wanted to use one finger to defeat the eighth-tier Vajra Demon Ape? Swish! Before Liu Luo could notice what was going on, a wind-breaking voice entered her ears. Chapter 691 - Chapter 691: You’ve Only Got One Second to Live Chapter 691: You¡¯ve Only Got One Second to Live Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations Liu Luo naturally didn¡¯t believe that Ye Li could defeat the eighth-tier Vajra Demon Ape with just one finger. However, when a wind-breaking sound was heard, Liu Luo looked at the eighth-tier Vajra Demon Ape. What she saw stunned her. She was truly stunned. This was because the eighth-tier Vajra Demon Ape had already fallen heavily to the ground. ¡°How is this possible!¡± Liu Luo hurriedly rubbed her eyes. She really could not believe that this was true, but no matter how she rubbed, the outcome would not change. She looked at the corpse of the eighth-tier Vajra Demon Ape in a daze. How could she have thought that a Vajra Demon Ape would die just like that? She originally thought that Ye Li relied on the Apocalypse Legion, but now it seemed that not only was she wrong, but she was also wrong to the extreme. ¡°Roar! Roar!¡± At this moment, Liu Luo suddenly heard the roars of countless zombies. She looked around and saw the Apocalypse Legion rushing over with countless zombies. There were so many of them that it looked like a dense black cloud was approaching. ¡°Th-th-this¡­¡± Liu Luo was already extremely regretful. She regretted bringing Ye Li to Zone D. At this moment, her entire body was trembling. Ye Li ignored the fear on Liu Luo¡¯s face. He asked the Apocalypse Legion to take action. Then, he opened the synthesis grid in his mind and began to synthesize zombies. A moment later, the system notification appeared in Ye Li¡¯s mind. Ding! ¡°Yutong has been upgraded to a tier 2 Lord-level zombie.¡± Ye Li smiled faintly, lie thought that his gains from this trip to Zone D were not bad. Yutong had also been upgraded to a tier 2 Lord-level zombie. ¡°Huh?¡± Ye Li suddenly heard some movements. He activated his Heavenly Spirit Eyes and looked forward. lie discovered more than ten Vajra Demon Apes in front of him. Something was wrong! Ye Li instantly knew that something was wrong. He didn¡¯t understand why these Vajra Demon Apes came to Zone D. ¡°Let¡¯s go over,¡± Ye Li said calmly to Liu Luo. ¡°Where are we going?¡± Liu Luo asked softly. Ye Li didn¡¯t answer and walked forward slowly. Liu Luo did not dare to stay where she was and quickly followed. A few seconds later, more than ten Vajra Demon Apes appeared in front of Ye Li and Liu Luo. ¡°Oh my God!¡± Liu Luo was shocked. Just one Vajra Demon Ape had already frightened her, let alone more than ten Vajra Demon Apes. She hurriedly looked at Ye Li and realized that there was no change in Ye Li¡¯s expression at all. For some reason, she was no longer afraid when she saw this. ¡°Humans?¡± More than ten Vajra Demon Apes were all in the eighth tier. They were all very stunned. They really did not expect to meet a human here. ¡°Tell me, why did you come to Zone D?¡± Ye Li glanced at the dozen or so eighth-tier Vajra Demon Apes. The dozen or so eighth-tier Vajra Demon Apes were stunned for a moment before they all laughed out loud. ¡°Hahaha!¡± ¡°Human, it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t run when you see us, but you actually dare to question us. Are you tired of living?¡± An eighth-tier Vajra Demon Ape said proudly to Ye Li. Ye Li smiled faintly and slowly said to the Vajra Demon Ape who spoke, ¡°Answer me. Otherwise, you can only live for one second.¡± As soon as these words were spoken, the dozen or so eighth-tier Vajra Demon Apes were all furious. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Human, since you said that we can only live for a second, we¡¯ll let you die first!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, an eighth-tier Vajra Demon Ape rushed over. Ye Li really didn¡¯t understand why these eighth-tier Vajra Demon Apes chose to commit suicide. Wasn¡¯t it good to be alive? Swish! Dozens of wind-breaking sounds were heard again.. Chapter 692 - Chapter 692: Senior, What Realm Are You In? Chapter 692: Senior, What Realm Are You In? Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations As dozens of wind-breaking sounds were heard, only one of the dozen eighth-tier Vajra Demon Apes was left. The remaining eighth-tier Vajra Demon Ape opened its eyes for the biggest time in history. It would never have thought that such a scene would happen. Liu Luo was also shocked to the extreme. The expression on her face seemed to have frozen. More than ten eighth-tier Vajra Demon Apes were instantly killed. She did not even see how Ye Li attacked. Ye Li looked indifferently at the remaining eighth-tier Vajra Demon Ape and waved at it. ¡°Come over. When you face me, Ye Li, don¡¯t ever choose to resist,¡± Ye Li said slowly to the eighth-tier Vajra Demon Ape. The eighth-tier Vajra Demon Ape was already extremely afraid. Its entire body was trembling violently. I low could it dare to resist? It could only brace itself and walk over. ¡°My lord.¡± The eighth-tier Vajra Demon Ape¡¯s voice was trembling. ¡°Tell me, why did you come to Zone D?¡± Ye Li looked at the eighth-tier Vajra Demon Ape. ¡°Sir, we are here to gather zombies to attack the West Base City,¡± the eighth-tier Vajra Demon Ape hurriedly replied. Actually, Ye Li had already guessed it, but he still wanted to hear it from the eighth-tier Vajra Demon Ape. ¡°Where are the zombies you gathered?¡± Ye Li asked slowly. ¡°Sir, there don¡¯t seem to be many zombies in Zone D.¡± The eighth-tier Vajra Demon Ape was about to cry. It only wanted Ye Li to spare its life. Hearing that, Ye Li smiled to himself. How could there be no zombies in Zone D? It was just that he had synthesized all these zombies. Otherwise, how could Yutong be upgraded to a tier 2 Lord-level zombie? ¡°My lord, I¡¯ve said my piece. Will you let me go?¡± The eighth-tier Vajra Demon Ape was from the Dark Race, but even if he was from the Dark Race, it didn¡¯t mean that he wasn¡¯t naive. ¡°Letting you go? You¡¯re thinking too much.¡± Ye Li looked at the eighth-tier Vajra Demon Ape calmly. As soon as these words were spoken, the eighth-tier Vajra Demon Ape¡¯s pupils constricted rapidly. ¡°Alth!¡± A loud shout from the eighth-tier Vajra Demon Ape sounded. Its life would disappear from this world forever. ¡°You can go back first. I¡¯ll go ahead and take a look,¡± Ye Li said to Liu Luo. Liu Luo¡¯s expression changed when she heard this. How could she dare to go back? ¡°Senior, I-I don¡¯t dare,¡± Liu Luo said. Ye Li sighed to himself. Women were troublesome. No matter what, she was still a tier-5 Evolved Being. Why was she so timid? ¡°Then follow me.¡± A hint of joy appeared on Liu Luo¡¯s pale face. Then, Ye Li, the Apocalypse Legion, and Liu Luo walked forward. During this period, he asked the Apocalypse Legion to gather information. ¡°Senior, can I ask what realm you are in?¡± Liu Luo¡¯s fair face was filled with curiosity. She was too curious. Ye Li stopped in his tracks and looked at Liu Luo indifferently. ¡°Do you really want to know my realm?¡± Liu Luo was a little afraid. She quickly shook her head. ¡°No.¡± She was afraid that Ye Li would be displeased and kill her. ¡°What¡¯s there to lie about? Since you want to know, I¡¯ll tell you. My realm isn¡¯t high.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Liu Luo was shocked. Not high? She thought that it was impossible. Just as she was about to continue asking, Ye Li spoke first. ¡°I¡¯m just¡­ a fifth-tier Chosen One.¡± ¡°What!!!¡± Liu Luo gasped and looked at Ye Li in horror.. Chapter 693 - Chapter 693: Giant Spirit Chapter 693: Giant Spirit Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations A fifth-tier Chosen One? At this moment, there were absolutely no words that could describe the shock in Liu Luo¡¯s heart. A fifth-tier Chosen One was an existence that she could never hope to reach in her entire life. However, she had no choice but to believe it. Suddenly, Liu Luo felt that she was too ridiculous. Previously, she was still acting superior in front of Ye Li. Although tier-5 Evolved Beings and tier-5 Chosen Ones were both in tier 5, the difference in strength was like heaven and earth. There was no comparison. All of a sudden, the way Liu Luo looked at Ye Li started to change. From the previous mockery and fear, it became extreme respect. At the same time, she also understood why her grandfather was so afraid of Ye Li. ¡°Why? Is my realm shocking to you?¡± Ye Li looked at Liu Luo indifferently. Liu Luo looked at Ye Li¡¯s face. What a handsome face. A fifth-tier Chosen One. This suffocating pressure. Liu Luo suddenly felt that Ye Li was literally shining! Ye Li and Liu Luo walked out of Zone D. There was no movement from the Apocalypse Legion. During this time, he kept seeing a large number of zombies heading toward a certain place. He was not in a hurry to synthesize these zombies. This was called a pig rearing strategy. ¡°Senior, these zombies are probably going to attack the West Base City,¡± Liu Luo said to Ye Li. How could Ye Li not know that these zombies were going to attack the West Base City? ¡°Zombies, let¡¯s go. The West Base City is going to be ours soon!¡± A burly dark race member holding a giant axe stood on a large rock and shouted. This burly Dark Race member was actually not weak, reaching the tenth tier. This Dark Race member was a Giant Spirit. Liu Luo had never seen a Giant Spirit before. Although they were dozens of meters apart, the suffocating pressure had already spread over. Her originally fair face turned pale. ¡°Do you believe that I can kill him in an instant?¡± Ye Li suddenly said to Liu Luo. Liu Luo was stunned. She didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to suddenly say such a thing. ¡°Senior, I¡­¡± Ye Li smiled. ¡°If you hesitate, it means that you don¡¯t trust me, Ye Li.¡± Liu Luo was indeed a little unwilling to believe that Ye Li could kill a tenth-tier Giant Spirit from such a distance. If Liu Luo knew the strength of a fifth-tier Chosen One, she would definitely not say such ridiculous words. Swish! Suddenly, a supreme sword Qi burst out, and the space seemed to be cut apart by this terrifying sword Qi. Ye Li¡¯s Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword Embryo was already at the fifth level and could release sword Qi at will. The tenth-tier Giant Spirit didn¡¯t even have time to react before he was cut in half. Even until he died, he didn¡¯t know how he died. ¡°Oh my God!¡± Liu Luo covered her mouth. She felt that she was a complete idiot. Why did she doubt Ye Li? Ye Li smiled faintly. His handsome face was as calm as water. To him, this was as easy as a pie. ¡°Master, all the zombies are moving toward West Base City.¡± The Apocalypse Legion all used telepathy to tell Ye Li what they knew. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ye Li thought that they were going to attack the base city. ¡°Let¡¯s go back,¡± Ye Li said. When Liu Luo heard this, it was as if she had been reborn. Her fair face was filled with joy. ¡°Yes, Senior.¡± With that, Liu Luo walked towards the base city.. Chapter 694 - Chapter 694: Get Your Grandfather to See Me Chapter 694: Get Your Grandfather to See Me Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations Ye Li looked at Liu Luo¡¯s back indifferently. He felt that Liu Luo was too naive. ¡°Stop,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Liu Luo was stunned when she heard this. She turned around and her fair face was a little shocked. She thought that her senior wouldn¡¯t regret it, right? ¡°Senior, didn¡¯t you say you were going back just now?¡± Liu Luo looked at Ye Li. Ye Li smiled. ¡°How long do you think it will take for us to go back like this?¡± ¡°A day,¡± Liu Luo replied. Ye Li shook his head slightly. ¡°Come and give me your hand.¡± Liu Luo blushed when she heard this. She looked at Ye Li with a red face. ¡°Senior, what are you trying to do?¡± ¡°If I tell you to come over, come over!¡± Liu Luo didn¡¯t dare to stay any longer. She hurriedly walked over and placed her hand on Ye Li¡¯s. In an instant, her cheek was as red as a red apple, extremely tempting. Immediately after, Ye Li activated Swift Steps and his speed reached a shocking level. Before Liu Luo could react, they had already appeared in the main city of the West Base City. ¡°Well, well¡­¡± Liu Luo was shocked. She really could not understand how she had arrived at the main city of the West Base City in an instant. ¡°Don¡¯t be shocked. Go back and ask your grandfather to meet me at the Xia family,¡± Ye Li said slowly. With that, Ye Li disappeared on the spot. Ye Li, who was still in front of her a second ago, suddenly disappeared in the next second. Liu Luo was stunned. A few seconds later, she came back to her senses and thought about what Ye Li said. She did not dare to be negligent and quickly walked towards the Liu family. When the Xia family¡¯s disciples saw that Ye Li had returned, they were all shocked. ¡°Senior, you¡¯re back.¡± Xia Zhu came over. After reaching Ye Li¡¯s side, Xia Zhu said to Ye Li, ¡°I¡¯ll tell Grandpa.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, Xia Zhu hurriedly ran in. Ye Li slowly walked into the Xia family¡¯s hall and found a random chair to sit on. Not long after, Xia He and the elders of the Xia family walked in quickly. ¡°Senior, you¡¯re finally back.¡± When the head of the Xia family, Xia He, saw Ye Li, he heaved a sigh of relief. In his opinion, Ye Li was now the pillar of the West Base City. Without Ye Li, the West Base City would definitely be occupied by the Dark Race. ¡°Senior, we have observed a large number of zombies and Dark Race members heading toward West Base City.¡± Xia He looked at Ye Li. ¡°I already know,¡± Ye Li said calmly. When the high-leveled Evolved Beings of the Xia family heard Ye Li¡¯s words, they felt even more at ease. They thought that since their senior already knew, he must have made sufficient preparations. At this moment, the head of the Liu family, accompanied by the elders of the Liu family, and the head of the Ding family, accompanied by the elders of the Ding family, all walked in quickly. ¡°Senior, we¡¯re here.¡± Liu Feng and Ding De said respectfully to Ye Li. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Senior, we are here on behalf of all the genetic warriors in the West Base City,¡± Ding De said. Ding De was the head of the Ding Family and was also a tenth-tier Evolved Being. After all the genetic warriors in the hall sat down, Xia He stood up and said to the genetic warriors, ¡°Everyone should know how difficult it is for our West Base City this time. There are probably 100,000 zombies here. There are also the Vajra Demon Ape Clan and the Giant Spirit Clan. The two Dark Race clans are leading the troops.¡± The genetic warriors in the hall looked at each other.. What should they do when such a massive force came to attack? Chapter 695 - Chapter 695: Attack the West Base City Chapter 695: Attack the West Base City Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations Ye Li shook his head slightly. He really did not know why these people were afraid. ¡°Are you all very afraid?¡± Ye Li asked slowly. Everyone in the hall was shocked. There were 100,000 zombies, as well as the Vajra Demon Ape Clan and the Giant Spirit Clan. Who wouldn¡¯t be afraid? ¡°That¡¯s right. What¡¯s there to be afraid of? With senior around, the Dark Race and zombies are all trash,¡± Xia He said with a smile. After some analysis, everyone in the hall already knew Ye Li¡¯s conclusion. He would deal with whatever came his way. Three days later, the Dark Race and zombies started attacking the outer city of the West Base City. Ye Li stood on the outer city wall and looked indifferently at the ants-like zombies below. His handsome face showed a playful smile. There were so many zombies. It was enough for him to synthesize. The army of the West Base City began to attack with laser guns and cannons. Airplanes were flying in the sky and tanks were running on the ground. However, the Vajra Demon Ape and the Giant Spirit were not weak. The tank was useless in front of them. Of course, the genetic warriors on the outer city wall could not go down. If they went down first, there was no doubt that there would only be one outcome¡ª death. There was no possibility of survival. Ye Li released the Apocalypse Legion from the system space. ¡°Go, the Apocalypse Legion.¡± Roar!!! Following Ye Li¡¯s order, Ah Da, Hongye, Yutong, Bai Wawa, and Long Yu began to attack. What happened next amazed everyone¡­ ¡°Boom!¡± The Apocalypse Legion began to knock countless zombies to the ground. They wouldn¡¯t kill these zombies. Ye Li couldn¡¯t synthesize dead zombies. Ye Li opened the synthesis grid in his mind to synthesize these zombies. The terrifying thing about the super synthesized system was that Ye Li could order the synthesized zombies to attack other zombies. In this way, there would be more and more zombies, and fewer and fewer zombies that didn¡¯t belong to him. The genetic warriors on the outer city wall were all dumbfounded as they watched the scene in front of them. They dared to swear that they were a hundred times more shocked than last time. They really couldn¡¯t imagine why such a terrifying person existed in this world. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. Actually, they¡¯re not humans, but zombies,¡± Ye Li said slowly. ¡°What!!!¡± When the genetic warriors on the outer city wall heard this, they all gasped. They were all zombies? This¡­ this¡­ At this moment, no words could describe the shock in their hearts. ¡°Senior, if they are zombies, then you¡­¡± The head of the Xia family, Xia He, looked at Ye Li in shock. Ye Li smiled faintly, his jade-like face showing no ripple of emotion. His eyes fixed straight ahead as he slowly spoke, ¡°I¡¯m a human. I have a small nickname, Demon King Ye Li.¡± As soon as these words were spoken, the genetic warriors could not help but be even more shocked. Demon King Ye Li? What a domineering title. As Ye Li synthesized more and more zombies, the number of zombies on the other side decreased. However, the number of zombies was too large, and they couldn¡¯t be killed. If they could be killed, the Apocalypse Legion would all use their Heaven-grade skills. What would happen next could be imagined. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Boom!¡± Terrifying explosions continued to sound. Many of the zombies that Ye Li had synthesized had been eliminated by the Vajra Demon Ape Clan and the Giant Spirit Clan. Ye Li¡¯s heart ached. These ants actually dared to kill his zombies? Since that was the case, he needed to do something. Chapter 696 - Chapter 696: The Terrifying Slash Chapter 696: The Terrifying Slash Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations When the genetic warriors on the outer city wall heard that Ye Li was a human, they all heaved a sigh of relief. As long as he was a human, they were relieved. They heard that there was a profession called Corpse Controller in some places that could control zombies. They thought that Ye Li should be a Corpse Controller. Just as the genetic warriors were looking at the battlefield below, Ye Li suddenly jumped up and appeared in midair. Moreover, a terrifying longsword appeared in his hand. This sword was even a supreme divine weapon¡ªthe Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword. The moment Ye Li took out the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword from the system, dragon and sword roars kept ringing. It was as if a single glance at such a divine sword could send one into a cycle of reincarnation. The corners of Ye Li¡¯s lips curled up slightly, and a cold smile appeared on his handsome face. He activated the fifth level of the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword Embryo. In an instant, the entire world fell silent. The sword intent of the fifth level of the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword Embryo was too terrifying. The Vajra Demon Ape Clan and the Giant Spirit Clan looked at Ye Li at the same time. They were behind the zombies, and only a small portion of them were in front. Their eyes widened as if they had seen the most terrifying thing in the world. However, Ye Li raised the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword in his hand and slowly said, ¡°Sky ¨C Severing Sword!¡± When the divine-level skill, the Heaven-Severing Sword, was used, its power was definitely not something that could be described with words. Ye Li hadn¡¯t used the Heaven-Severing Sword for a long time. Later on, he obtained two more skills, but they were all integrated into the Heaven- Severing Sword. He thought that he shouldn¡¯t fuse skills into the Heaven-Severing Sword anymore. He needed a few more skills. The supreme sword beam flew towards the Vajra Demon Apes and the Giant Spirits at an extremely fast speed. ¡°Boom!¡± An earth-shattering bang sounded. The area where the Vajra Demon Apes and the Giant Spirits were located was surrounded by an intense white light. When the white light disappeared, a hundred-meter deep pit appeared in the area where the two Dark Race clans were. As for the Vajra Demon Apes and the Giant Spirits, they were all melted into nothingness, not leaving a single corpse behind. Too terrifying, too terrifying!!! The genetic warriors and troops on the outer city wall froze like clay sculptures. They were unable to recover for a long time. They dared to swear that they would never forget what they had seen today. Ye Li¡¯s expression was very calm. He put the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword into the system space. He thought that after the Vajra Demon Ape Clan and the Giant Spirit Clan were eliminated, he would be able to synthesize zombies in peace. He activated Swift Steps and appeared on the outer city wall. The genetic warriors knew very well that they would not be shocked no matter what they saw now. This was because they had seen the most terrifying scene in the world. ¡°Tell your people to stop,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Xia He was shocked. He did not understand why Ye Li did this, but he did not dare to ask further. He knew that as long as he angered Ye Li, their entire West Base City would be gone. He could only order the army to stop! After the army stopped, Ye Li opened the synthesis grid in his mind and began to synthesize zombies. Batch Synthesis began!!! ¡°Bai Wawa has been upgraded to a tier 2 Lord-level zombie.¡± ¡°Long Yu has been upgraded to a tier 2 Lord-level zombie.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only II II After Ye Li synthesized all the zombies, the Apocalypse Legion members, except for Ah Da, had all become tier 3 Lord-level zombies. Ding! ¡°Congratulations to the host for obtaining a super-large treasure chest.¡± At that moment, the voice of the system echoed in Ye Li¡¯s mind. Chapter 697 - Chapter 697: Apocalypse Legion Had All Become Fifth-tier Lord-level Zombies Chapter 697: Apocalypse Legion Had All Become Fifth-tier Lord-level Zombies Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations Ye Li¡¯s handsome face lit up. Not only had he synthesized so many zombies, but he had also obtained a super Treasure Chest. He was simply too lucky! Without thinking too much, he opened the super Treasure Chest. Heaven-Defying Level skill, Heaven Sword Technique obtained. ¡°10 zombie Lord-level potions obtained.¡± Ye Li was stunned. Of course, he knew what a Heaven-Defying Level skill was, but these ten Lord-level zombie potions¡­ He hurriedly checked the effects of the zombie Lord-level potion. ¡°After administering to the zombies, it can upgrade them, suitable for Lord-level zombies.¡± Upon seeing this, Ye Li¡¯s face showed a playful look. Then, he gave the ten zombie Lord-level potions to Hongye, Yutong, Bai Wawa, and Long Yu. A few seconds later, they all became fifth-tier Lord-level zombies. The zombies in the Apocalypse Legion had all upgraded to fifth-tier Lord-level zombies. Ye Li was now a fifth-tier Chosen One. Ding! ¡°Host, do you cultivate the Heaven Sword Technique?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± [Start to Cultivate Heaven Sword Technique:] ¡°10%¡­ 30%¡­ 6o%¡­ 100%.¡± ¡°Heaven Sword Technique has been successfully cultivated.¡± Ye Li thought that he had really made a killing this time. What he didn¡¯t expect was that the system¡¯s voice appeared in his mind again. Ding! ¡°Congratulations, host, for obtaining a chance to draw a random prize.¡± Ye Li shook his head slightly. He thought that when luck came, it was like chewing gum and couldn¡¯t be stopped. Then, he used this lottery chance. The virtual pointer began to spin on the roulette wheel, and a few seconds later, the pointer stopped spinning. ¡°Congratulations to the host for obtaining a super treasure map.¡± Hearing the system notification, Ye Li smiled lightly. It was another super treasure map. Ye Li activated the super treasure map. Then, the coordinates appeared in Ye Li¡¯s mind. The coordinates in his mind were quite a distance away. At this moment, the genetic warriors and troops on the outer city wall looked at Ye Li in horror. They really did not know how to describe how terrifying Ye Li was. ¡°Senior, we¡­¡± Xia He looked at Ye Li in shock. He no longer knew what to say. ¡°We¡¯ve already won. There¡¯s no need to stay here,¡± Ye Li said slowly to Xia He. With that, Ye Li disappeared from the outer city wall. When he appeared again, Ye Li was already at the Xia family¡¯s house. In the Xia family¡¯s living room, he slowly put a grape into his mouth, his handsome face calm and composed. Not long after, the head of the Xia family and the important figures of the West Base City arrived at the main hall. They all looked at Ye Li with reverence, afraid that they would offend Ye Li at all. ¡°Senior, thankyou so much. If it weren¡¯t for you, our West Base City would be finished. You are our savior,¡± Xia He said to Ye Li respectfully. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ye Li smiled casually. He thought that Xia He¡¯s strength was not good, but his flattery skills were indeed not bad. ¡°I¡¯m leaving the West Base City,¡± Ye Li said as he glanced at the genetic warriors in the hall. As soon as these words were spoken, all the genetic warriors in the hall were stunned. They naturally knew that an existence like Ye Li did not belong here, but they did not expect him to leave so quickly. ¡°I remember that a few girls¡¯ faces were disfigured. Let them come here,¡± Ye Li said slowly. The elders in the hall of the Xia family were overjoyed because they were the grandpas of those girls. Chapter 698 - Chapter 698: Leaving the West Base City Chapter 698: Leaving the West Base City Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations Not long after, the girls who were disfigured by Ye Li arrived at the Xia family¡¯s living room. These girls were all tier-4 Evolved Beings. They didn¡¯t know who Ye Li was, but the murderer who disfigured them was right in front of them. As the saying went, when enemies met, their eyes blazed with hate. These tier-4 Evolved Being girls immediately charged towards Ye Li. The girls¡¯ actions were naturally noticed by the genetic warriors in the hall. They hurriedly stopped them. ¡°Do you hate me very much?¡± Ye Li looked at the girls in front of him indifferently. When the girls heard this, they gritted their teeth and looked like they wanted to eat Ye Li. When the genetic warriors in the hall saw the girls¡¯ expressions, they were all scared out of their wits. They hurriedly looked at Ye Li and heaved a sigh of relief when they realized that there was no change in Ye Li¡¯s expression. Ye Li smiled and said lightly to the girls in front of him, ¡°Never hate me, because no one in this world can hate me.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Ye Li raised his palm and a gentle white spiritual light shot towards the faces of the girls. Then, a miracle happened. The girls¡¯ faces were recovering at a visible speed. ¡°I am leaving.¡± After the wounds on the girls¡¯ faces had completely recovered, Ye Li disappeared from the hall. Before the genetic warriors in the hall could react, Ye Li had already disappeared. Their expressions froze. ¡°I wonder what good deeds I¡¯ve done in my previous life. Such a terrifying existence actually descended on our West Base City,¡± Xia He said heavily. All the genetic warriors in the Xia family¡¯s hall thought so. They swore that they would never forget Ye Li in their lives. ¡°Huh?¡± A girl was suddenly shocked. She stared at herself in the mirror in a daze. She realized that her appearance had returned to its original state, and she became even prettier. Then, the other girls looked at themselves in the mirror. They were all stunned. Seeing this, the head of the Xia family, Xia He, could not help but take a deep breath. A few seconds later, he slowly said, ¡°We want to build a temple for Senior and offer incense every day. Who agrees and who opposes?¡± Who among the genetic warriors in the hall would object? Without Ye Li, their West Base City would have been finished long ago. Ye Li followed the coordinates for ten days and finally saw the base city. The base city was not big. He slowly walked into the base city because the coordinates were in this base city. After entering the base city, Ye Li realized that genetic warriors, armies, and zombies were already fighting in the base city. ¡°Roar! Roar!¡± ¡°Air!!!¡± The roars of zombies and the screams of humans kept entering Ye Li¡¯s ears. The army in the base city was only composed of ordinary people. When ordinary people faced zombies, they were naturally no match for them. From time to time, soldiers would fall. Among those zombies, a female zombie stood out the most. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The fact that this female zombie could devour people made one¡¯s scalp tingle. Ye Li looked at the female zombie indifferently. Of course, he knew the female zombie not far away. She was Bone Maiden from the Apocalypse Legion. One would search high and low only to find it when one least expected to. ¡°Attack.¡± Ye Li said slowly. As soon as he finished speaking, the Apocalypse Legion began to attack. Chapter 699 - Chapter 699: Leng Xue, Disciple of the Four Weapons Hall Chapter 699: Leng Xue, Disciple of the Four Weapons Hall Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations When the Apocalypse Legion attacked, Ye Li also began to attack, leaving only an afterimage on the spot. When he appeared again, he was already in front of Bone Maiden. How could Bone Maiden break free from his grasp? He placed her into the system space. Then, Ye Li began to use the Soul Summoning Banner. Not long after, Bone Girl¡¯s three souls and seven spirits appeared in front of Ye Li. Ye Li opened the synthesis grid in his mind and began to synthesize Bone Girl¡¯s three souls and seven spirits. A few seconds later, the Bone Maiden appeared in front of Ye Li. ¡°Master?¡± Bone Maiden looked at Ye Li in surprise. Ye Li nodded. He found another zombie of the Apocalypse Legion. It wouldn¡¯t be long before he found all the zombies in the Apocalypse Legion back. At that moment, thousands of zombies had been killed by the Apocalypse Legion. Ye Li synthesized these zombies. All the genetic warriors and troops in White Cloud Base City looked at Ye Li and the Apocalypse Legion in shock. ¡°Senior, are you a senior from the Four Weapons Hall?¡± A tier-4 Evolved Being asked Ye Li carefully. Four Weapons Hall? Ye Li was a little stunned. Could it be that he was already not far from the Four Weapons Hall? ¡°Didn¡¯t they say that White Cloud Base City was occupied by zombies? Where are the zombies?¡± An extremely cold voice entered everyone¡¯s ears. The genetic warriors and the army raised their heads and looked in the direction of the voice. A white-robed woman appeared in everyone¡¯s vision. ¡°It¡¯s Lady Leng Xue!¡± Leng Xue was a disciple of the Four Weapons Hall. She was in charge of the safety of White Cloud Base City. When everyone saw that Leng Xue had arrived, their hearts that were in their throats relaxed. Ye Li looked at Leng Xue and realized that she was a tier 3 Transcender. At her age, she was definitely a rare genius. ¡°Lady Leng Xue, they saved us,¡± a genetic warrior said to Leng Xue. Leng Xue was stunned. She looked at Ye Li and the Apocalypse Legion. Obviously, she didn¡¯t know Ye Li and the Apocalypse Legion. ¡°What sect are you from?¡± Leng Xue walked in front of Ye Li and said coldly. Leng Xue acted as if she had no emotions. Her face was terrifyingly cold. ¡°No sect,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Leng Xue stared at Ye Li and asked, ¡°Which big family are you from?¡± ¡°I, Ye Li, and the Apocalypse Legion, don¡¯t belong to any family.¡± Ye Li looked at Leng Xue leisurely and said. Leng Xue could not help but frown when she heard this. Ye Li smiled and slowly said to Leng Xue, ¡°1 don¡¯t like you looking at me like that.¡± What? All the genetic warriors and soldiers in White Cloud Base City were shocked. They had never expected Ye Li to say such a thing. ¡°What did you say?¡± Leng Xue¡¯s already cold face became even colder. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be deaf.¡± Ye Li looked at Leng Xue indifferently. Leng Xue stared at Ye Li. Suddenly, she raised her palm and hit Ye Li fiercely. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ye Li really did not understand why so many ants always chose to attack him. The pupils of the genetic warriors and the army rapidly constricted because they realized that Ye Li had no intention of defending or dodging. In their opinion, Leng Xue¡¯s palm would hit Ye Li without any suspense. Unfortunately, they had all miscalculated one thing. Just as Leng Xue¡¯s palm was only a line away from Ye Li, Ye Li raised two fingers.. Chapter 700 - Chapter 700: Go Tell the Four Weapons Hall that I, Ye Li, Have Arrived. Chapter 700: Go Tell the Four Weapons Hall that I, Ye Li, Have Arrived. Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations Leng Xue was also a little stunned. Initially, since Ye Li could say such arrogant words, he should have some ability. But now, it seemed that not only was she wrong, but she was also so completely wrong. She knew that as long as her palm landed on Ye Li¡¯s body, Ye Li would either die or be injured. Unfortunately, she would never have thought that when her palm was only a thin line away from Ye Li, her palm was caught by Ye Li¡¯s fingers. ¡°What!!!¡± The genetic warriors and soldiers of White Cloud Base City were all dumbfounded. They had originally thought that Ye Li would be slapped without any suspense. Leng Xue was even more shocked. She stared at Ye Li. Ye Li smiled lightly. His handsome face was calm as he slowly said, ¡°Someone like you dares to attack me, Ye Li?¡± Leng Xue¡¯s pupils constricted when she heard this. ¡°You!¡± Ever since she was born, Leng Xue had been as cold as ice. She looked at Ye Li coldly. ¡°You¡¯re a disciple of the Four Weapons Hall, right? Go back and tell the Four Weapons Hall that Demon King Ye Li has arrived.¡± Ye Li looked at Leng Xue indifferently and said. The name Demon King Ye Li was naturally an unfamiliar name to Leng Xue. Leng Xue stared at Ye Li¡¯s face. She had never seen someone as arrogant as Ye Li. Was this person prepared to challenge the dignity of the Four Weapons Hall? ¡°Do you think you are qualified to say such words to the Four Weapons Hall?¡± Leng Xue said coldly. As soon as she finished speaking, Leng Xue wanted to pull her hand out, but she realized that Ye Li¡¯s two fingers were like iron pincers holding her down. She couldn¡¯t pull her hand out even if she used all her strength. ¡°What¡¯s there to struggle about? You¡¯re just a mere tier 3 Transcender.¡± Ye Li looked at Leng Xue mockingly. When Leng Xue heard this, she became even more furious. She could not remember how many years it had been since she had been angry. Looking at Leng Xue¡¯s exasperated face, Ye Li secretly smiled, thinking that this cold girl was really too funny. ¡°Go ahead.¡± With that, Ye Li let go of Leng Xue¡¯s hand. When she let go of Leng Xue¡¯s hand, Leng Xue took a few steps back to stabilize herself due to the impact of the force. She stared at Ye Li. ¡°I swear you will regret it!¡± Leng Xue gritted her teeth and stared at Ye Li. Ye Li smiled leisurely. ¡°I will never regret it.¡± Leng Xue¡¯s body heaved violently. She knew that she was definitely not Ye Li¡¯s match. A few seconds later, Leng Xue left the place. White Cloud Base City was about the same size as Annan Base City. Not long after, the entire White Cloud Base City knew the name Demon King Ye Li. At this moment, everyone in White Cloud Base City was talking about Demon King Ye Li. They said that Ye Li wanted to challenge the Four Weapons Hall. They said that Demon King Ye Li must be crazy. Yes, everyone in White Cloud Base City thought so. Those who dared to challenge the Four Weapons Hall had never been born yet. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The Four Weapons Hall was one of the super factions in the Mystic Land. It consists of four halls: Knife, Spear, Axe, and Rod. Leng Xue was a disciple of the Spear Hall. Of course, the people in White Cloud Base City didn¡¯t know that the hall master of the Knife Hall, Li Qiankun, had been killed by Ye Li, so had the 12 Grand Elders of the Four Weapons Hall. It could be said that the current Knife Hall was just a paper tiger and could pose no threat at all. The other three hall masters were all eighth-tier Chosen Ones. Ye Li walked slowly on the streets of White Cloud Base City. Although his name had spread to every corner of White Cloud Base City, most people had never seen him before. Chapter 701 - Chapter 701: You’re Already Blind Chapter 701: You¡¯re Already Blind Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Young Master Lin, I heard that a person called Demon King Ye Li has come to White Cloud Base City to challenge the Four Weapons Hall.¡± A coquettish woman said to a young man. This young man was very handsome. He was a seventh-tier Evolved Being. Young Master Lin¡¯s name was Lin Teng, and he was the young master of the Lin family, the number one family in White Cloud Base City. Lin Teng smiled coldly when he heard this. His slightly handsome face looked extremely disdainful. ¡± What Demon King Ye Li? He¡¯s just a small fry. He actually dares to challenge the Four Weapons Hall. He really doesn¡¯t know his place.¡± Ye Li naturally heard Lin Teng¡¯s words, but he really didn¡¯t want to bother with an ant like Lin Teng. It was a pity that the tree wanted to be quiet, but the wind would not stop!!! Ye Li and Lin Teng fought against each other. Of course, he would not choose to make way for Lin Teng. Otherwise, would he still be the Demon King Ye Li? Lin Teng was an influential figure in White Cloud Base City. It could be said that from his birth until now, other than the elders in his family, he had never given way to anyone else. ¡°Brat, are you blind? How dare you block Young Master Lin¡¯s path!¡± The coquettish woman beside Lin Teng shouted at Ye Li. When the passersby saw this, they all stopped in their tracks. They had never seen anyone dare to block Lin Teng¡¯s path. ¡°Who is this person? How dare he block Young Master Lin¡¯s path? Does he want to die?¡± ¡°Nothing is certain. He probably wants to commit suicide because his life isn¡¯t going his way.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I think so too. However, he didn¡¯t dare to commit suicide, so he could only ask Young Master Lin to help him. Otherwise, why would he block Young Master Lin¡¯s path?¡± The passers-by looked at Ye Li with pity. They knew that Ye Li would end up in a terrible state. ¡°Get out of the way.¡± Ye Li looked at Lin Teng indifferently. As soon as he said this, everyone was shocked. They would never have thought that Ye Li would say such a thing. ¡°Brat, don¡¯t you know Young Master Lin?¡± The coquettish woman looked at Ye Li in shock. Ye Li¡¯s handsome face was calm. He looked at the coquettish woman indifferently and slowly said, ¡°I remember just nowyou said that I¡¯m blind?¡± ¡°So what if I did?¡± The coquettish woman¡¯s face that was covered in foundation looked extremely disdainful. Ye Li shook his head slightly. ¡°Didn¡¯t you realize that you are blind?¡± The coquettish woman was stunned when she heard this. She felt that Ye Li was really too baffling. She smiled coldly at Ye Li. ¡°Brat, I¡¯m not blind. How can I see you, you idiot!¡± As soon as the coquettish woman finished speaking, a scream sounded. Everyone was shocked. They hurriedly looked in the direction of the voice and could not help but gasp. ¡°Th-th-this¡­¡± The bewitching woman¡¯s eyes were already bleeding scarlet blood. It was really terrifying to look at. ¡°What about now?¡± Ye Li looked at the flirtatious woman indifferently. ¡°Ah! My eyes, my eyes!¡± The beautiful woman covered her eyes and howled in pain. Lin Teng was naturally terrified. He did not see how Ye Li attacked. After all, he was a seventh-tier Evolved Being. ¡°You, you actually dare to attack my woman?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Lin Teng calmed himself down and stared fiercely at Ye Li. ¡°Lin Teng?¡± Ye Li smiled and a mocking smile appeared on his handsome face. He looked at Lin Teng and slowly said, ¡°What is Lin Teng?¡± As soon as these words were spoken, everyone present was shocked. Chapter 702 - Chapter 702: Miscalculate Chapter 702: Miscalculate Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations Everyone was dumbfounded as they looked at Ye Li. They could not believe that Ye Li would say such arrogant words. What was Lin Teng? The young master of the number one genetic warrior family in White Cloud Base City, the number one genius in White Cloud Base City, what was he? They had seen many arrogant people, but they had never heard of someone as arrogant as Ye Li. ¡°What did you say?¡± Lin Teng¡¯s expression turned cold. He had never heard such words since he was born. ¡°So you¡¯re deaf,¡± Ye Li said lightly. When everyone present heard this, they took three steps back. They did not understand. They really did not understand why there was such an arrogant person in this world. ¡°Brat, I¡¯m the young master of the Lin family!¡± Lin Teng said firmly to Ye Li. In Lin Teng¡¯s opinion, Ye Li would definitely be scared out of his wits after knowing his true identity. Everyone thought so too. They felt that Ye Li was not afraid of Lin Teng because he did not know Lin Teng. However, everyone in White Cloud Base City knew about the Lin family. They all looked at Ye Li¡¯s face. However, they did not expect that Ye Li¡¯s expression did not change at all. It was as if he did not hear anything. ¡°The Lin family is just an ant,¡± Ye Li said slowly. ¡°What!!!¡± Arrogant, absolutely arrogant! Everyone opened their eyes wide. They didn¡¯t know how many lives Ye Li had to have to dare to be so arrogant. Could it be as they had guessed, that Ye Li blocked Young Master Lin¡¯s path just to commit suicide? ¡°Brat, do you know what will happen to you when you say this?¡± Lin Teng looked at Ye Li coldly. ¡°No.¡± Ye Li shook his head. Lin Teng smiled coldly. ¡°Then let me tell you that you will die without a burial place!¡± Ye Li smiled to himself. He didn¡¯t understand why people always thought that they could kill him. He looked at Lin Teng indifferently. ¡°Then do you know the consequences of offending me, Ye Li?¡± Lin Teng didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to dare to refute him. He flew into a rage and roared at Ye Li, ¡°So what if we offended you, Ye Li? Our Lin family can¡¯t afford to offend you¡­¡± Before Lin Teng could finish his sentence, he suddenly thought of something and stood rooted to the ground like cold water had been splashed on his head. ¡°Who, who did you just say you were?¡± ¡°Ye Li.¡± Ye Li¡¯s expression was calm as he continued, ¡°You can also call me Demon King Ye Li.¡± ¡°What!!!¡± Everyone present finally reacted and looked at Ye Li in shock. Demon King Ye Li? The person in front of him was Demon King Ye Li? Was he the one who wanted to challenge the Four Weapons Hall? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The news of Ye Li casually holding Leng Xue¡¯s palm with two fingers naturally spread. After all, Leng Xue was a tier 3 Transcender. ¡°Answer me.¡± Ye Li looked at Lin Teng indifferently. How could Lin Teng still be able to say a complete sentence? He was only a seventh-tier Evolved Being. Ye Li could even easily defeat Leng Xue, who was a tier 3 surpasser, let alone him. ¡°You, what do you want? Our Lin family has a sixth-tier Transcender.¡± Lin Teng wanted to use the Lin family¡¯s sixth-tier Transcender to make Ye Li retreat. Unfortunately, not only did he miscalculate, but he also miscalculated to the extreme.. Chapter 703 - Chapter 703: Go To the Lin Family Chapter 703: Go To the Lin Family Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations Ye Li was never afraid of threats from others. No one in this world could threaten him. ¡°A sixth-tier Transcender is just so-so,¡± Ye Li said slowly to Lin Teng. As soon as these words were spoken, the surrounding crowd turned pale with fright. Although they knew that Ye Li had easily defeated Leng Xue, Leng Xue was only a tier 3 Transcender. Demon King Ye Li actually said that a sixth-tier Transcender was only so-so? Wasn¡¯t this too arrogant? Lin Teng stared at Ye Li. He wanted Ye Li to back off, but Ye Li was not afraid at all. ¡°Ye Li, how dare you say that my Lin family¡¯s sixth-tier Transcender is only so-so?¡± Lin Teng said coldly. Ye Li smiled and slowly said to Lin Teng, ¡°You¡¯re already dead.¡± Lin Teng¡¯s expression changed upon hearing this. ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°I said you¡¯re dead.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Lin Teng let out a scream and fell to the ground with his eyes wide open. ¡°What!!!¡± The onlookers sucked in a breath of cold air. They never thought that Demon King Ye Li would suddenly kill Lin Teng. They did not even see how Ye Li attacked. ¡°Th-th-this¡­¡± Looking at Lin Teng¡¯s corpse, everyone was shocked. ¡°Demon King Ye Li actually killed Young Master Lin, then the Lin family¡­¡± ¡°Lin Teng is the young master of the Lin family. The Lin family will definitely not let this matter rest!¡± ¡°Just wait. There¡¯s going to be a good show soon.¡± While everyone was whispering, Ye Li looked at an ordinary person. When the ordinary person saw that Ye Li was looking at them, he was terrified. He felt the horror of death. ¡°Where is the Lin family?¡± Ye Li looked at the ordinary people and spoke slowly. This ordinary person didn¡¯t dare to hide anything and quickly told Ye Li the location of the Lin family. Ye Li¡¯s face was as calm as water. He began to walk slowly towards the Lin family. Seeing this, everyone was terrified. They really did not expect Ye Li to ask where the Lin family was. Could it be¡­ Suddenly, they all thought of a shocking possibility. That was, Ye Li wanted to take the initiative to go to the Lin family!!! Thinking of this, everyone followed. If Demon King Ye Li really went to the Lin family, this would undoubtedly be an earth-shattering matter. Not only did he kill the Lin family¡¯s Young Master, Lin Teng, but he also took the initiative to go to the Lin family. No one would let go of this good show. More and more people followed, and they were all whispering. ¡°Is Demon King Ye Li really going to the Lin family?¡± ¡°It looks like the route is right. Demon King Ye Li is preparing to go to the Lin family.¡± ¡°Oh my god, doesn¡¯t that mean there¡¯s going to be a shocking battle?¡± Everyone could not help but quicken their pace. Not long after, Ye Li appeared outside the Lin family¡¯s house and many people followed behind him. In an instant, all the genetic warriors of the Lin family rushed out. ¡°Teng¡¯er, Demon King Ye Li, 1 want you dead!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only An angry voice came from the Lin family. It was obvious that the Lin family already knew that Lin Teng had been killed by Demon King Ye Li. Not long after he finished speaking, an old man in his seventies appeared in front of Ye Li. The old man¡¯s face was pale gold, and his entire body exuded a dignified aura. Ye Li could easily imagine that he was a sixth-tier Transcender. The old man was the head of the Lin family. The old man was Lin Zhan, the head of the Lin Family. He looked at the crowd outside the door. ¡°What are you doing outside our Lin family?!¡± Lin Zhan said coldly.. Chapter 704 - Chapter 704: Kneel and Beg for Mercy or Should I Attack? Chapter 704: Kneel and Beg for Mercy or Should I Attack? Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations Lin Zhan had never seen Ye Li. He had just found out that Lin Teng had been killed by the Demon King, Ye Li. When the surrounding crowd heard Lin Zhan¡¯s words, they were all a little shocked. ¡°Is your Lin family going to kneel down and beg for mercy, or do you want me to make a move?¡± Ye Li looked at Lin Zhan and said calmly. As soon as these words were spoken, everyone present sucked in a breath of cold air and looked at Ye Li in extreme fear. Was it really good to say such words in front of everyone in the Lin family? Everyone in the Lin family was extremely angry. They stared at Ye Li, not understanding where such an arrogant person came from. ¡°Brat, you must have eaten a bear¡¯s heart and leopard¡¯s gall!¡± Asixth-tier Evolved Being glared at Ye Li. The sixth-tier Evolved Being¡¯s tone was extremely disdainful. Their Lin family was the strongest family in White Cloud Base City. No one had ever dared to challenge their Lin family¡¯s prestige. Ye Li shook his head secretly, wondering when a sixth-tier Evolved Being would dare to talk to him. ¡°You¡¯re already dead.¡± Ye Li looked at the sixth-tier Evolved Being. ¡°What?¡± The sixth-tier Evolved Being was stunned. This was the last word that the sixth-tier Evolved Being had said in his life. The moment he said this word, the sixth-tier Evolved Being had already fallen to the ground. His face was filled with deep fear, as if he had seen something extremely terrifying before he died. ¡°What!!!¡± The onlookers were shocked again. They still did not see how Ye Li attacked, but this sixth-tier Evolved Being from the Lin family was dead. All the genetic warriors of the Lin family were the same. They looked at Ye Li in horror. Could it be¡­ Was the person in front of him the God of Death? How could he casually announce the death of others? As a sixth-tier Transcender, Lin Zhan stared at Ye Li coldly. ¡± Who are you?¡± Lin Zhan stared at Ye Li and asked coldly. Ye Li smiled and looked at the sun in the sky. After a few seconds, he slowly said, ¡°Ye Li.¡± Ye Li? The expressions of everyone from the Lin family changed. ¡°Demon King Ye Li!¡± The genetic warriors of the Lin family could not help but exclaim. Ye Li¡¯s handsome face was calm as he slowly said to Lin Zhan, ¡°I¡¯ll say it again. Are you going to kneel down and beg for mercy, or do you want me to attack?¡± Ye Li was such a person. If the Lin family knelt down and begged for mercy, he could choose to let the Lin family off. However, if they did not choose to kneel down and beg for mercy, then today would be their doomsday¡­ ¡°Demon King Ye Li, you killed my grandson and now you want my Lin family to kneel and beg for mercy?¡± Lin Teng shouted angrily. Everyone from the Lin family looked at Ye Li angrily. In their opinion, Demon King Ye Li was too arrogant. He actually dared to challenge the Lin family alone and even said such arrogant words. Ye Li shook his head slowly and said to the Lin family calmly, ¡°I¡¯ve already given you all a chance to live. However, if you all don¡¯t cherish it, then don¡¯t blame me.¡± Ye Li raised his finger. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Terrifying white spiritual light wrapped around his finger. For some reason, when the Lin family saw such a terrifying white spiritual light, they were all scared because they felt unprecedented fear. ¡°Rest in peace, everyone.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, his finger fell. The extremely terrifying white spiritual light suddenly attacked the Lin family. Chapter 705 - Chapter 705: You Don’t Value Your Chance of Survival Chapter 705: You Don¡¯t Value Your Chance of Survival Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations The extremely terrifying white spiritual light flew towards the Lin family. Everyone from the Lin family widened their eyes. They discovered that the terrifying white spiritual light was really too terrifying. Moreover, its speed was so fast that they could not dodge at all. ¡°Boom!¡± Suddenly, a shocking explosion entered the ears of the surrounding crowd. The onlookers fell to the ground one after another. Their faces were filled with horror, and their strength seemed to have been drained. What they had seen and heard today was something that they would never forget even if they spent their entire lives. They looked at Ye Li¡¯s back in a daze and realized that Ye Li¡¯s slightly thin back was so tall at this moment. It was like a huge mountain that they could not even look up at. When the terrifying white light disappeared, the onlookers hurriedly looked forward. When they saw it, they were all so frightened that they cried out. Corpses! Countless corpses appeared before their eyes. Of course, they knew that these corpses were all the corpses of the Lin family disciples. One finger, just one finger, and the Lin family was wiped out? One had to know that the Lin family was the number one family in the White Cloud Base. However, not all of the Lin family members were dead. There was only one left. The remaining genetic warrior was none other than the Lin family¡¯s patriarch, the sixth-tier Transcender, Lin Zhan. At this moment, Lin Zhan¡¯s entire body was trembling violently. He dared to swear, he really dared to swear that the attack just now was the most terrifying attack he had seen since he was born, and Ye Li was also the most terrifying person he had seen since he was born. Ye Li slowly walked towards Lin Zhan. When Lin Zhan saw Ye Li walking towards him, he had already forgotten about his hatred and forgot that Ye Li had slaughtered his entire family. At this moment, he only had one thought, and that was to survive!!! ¡°I gave you a chance just now, why didn¡¯t you cherish it?¡± Ye Li looked at Lin Zhan indifferently. How could Lin Zhan say a complete sentence? The roots of his teeth were trembling. Although he was already in his seventies, he had not lived enough. He did not want to die. As long as he did not die, the Lin family could continue to grow stronger. ¡°Master Demon King, please spare my life!¡± Lin Zhan knelt in front of Ye Li and kowtowed heavily to him. The onlookers looked at each other and looked at each other. They thought that Ye Li¡¯s challenge to the Four Weapons Hall was a joke, but now it seemed that it was not a joke at all! Lin Zhan continued to kowtow to Ye Li because he knew that as long as there was life, there was hope. Ye Li¡¯s handsome face did not change at all. He slowly said to Lin Zhan, ¡°I gave you a chance to live just now, but you didn¡¯t cherish such an opportunity. Do you think I¡¯ll still let you live?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Lin Zhan hurriedly raised his head and looked at Ye Li in horror. However, he found that Ye Li¡¯s finger had already been raised. The terrifying white spiritual light wrapped around his finger again. ¡°Alrh!¡± Before Ye Li¡¯s finger landed, Lin Zhan screamed because he knew that this was his last scream. At this moment, Lin Zhan, the head of the Lin family in White Cloud Base City, had died. Most of the onlookers were so scared that they peed their pants. Some even fainted. Those who didn¡¯t faint looked at Ye Li in shock and realized that there was no change in Ye Li¡¯s expression. It was as if he was doing something insignificant. Chapter 706 - Chapter 706: Someone From The Four Weapons Hall Came Chapter 706: Someone From The Four Weapons Hall Came Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations Everyone looked at Ye Li in horror. They had never seen someone like Ye Li. Ye Li slowly left. He released the Apocalypse Legion from the system space and asked them to find the whereabouts of the other zombies. He had stayed in White Cloud Base City for two days. Now, he could be said to be a thunderclap in White Cloud Base City. His name was simply household here. The sunlight shone on Ye Li¡¯s face through the window. Ye Li opened his eyes. After a simple wash up, a wicked smile appeared on his face. ¡°The Four Weapons Hall is finally here?¡± With that, Ye Li activated his Swift Steps and disappeared from the scene. When he appeared again, Ye Li was in the wilderness. ¡°Senior Sister Leng, is that Demon King Ye Li really that powerful?¡± ¡°He can easily defeat Senior Sister Leng Xue. Don¡¯t you think he¡¯s powerful?¡± ¡°So what? Master is leading the team this time. No matter how powerful Demon King Ye Li is, he will die an ugly death. He actually dared to challenge the Four Weapons Hall.¡± A group of genetic warriors from the Four Weapons Hall was heading toward White Cloud Base City. The leader was an old man, an eighth-tier Chosen One. Ye Li could not defeat an eighth-tier Chosen One at the moment. However, he had absolute confidence that he could escape. This was the charm of the Swift Steps. Then, Ye Li appeared in front of them. The disciples of the Four Weapons Hall were all stunned. They did not notice Ye Li¡¯s appearance at all. ¡°Brat, quickly get out of the way. You actually dare to block the path of our Four Weapons Hall!¡± a Tier 1 Transcender said coldly. Leng Xue looked at Ye Li and her face turned even colder. ¡°He is Demon King Ye Li,¡± Leng Xue said coldly. ¡°What!!!¡± The dozen or so disciples of the Four Weapons Hall were all shocked. They would never have thought that the person in front of them was Demon King Ye Li. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, I didn¡¯t expect you to be waiting for us here.¡± Leng Xue glared at Ye Li. Ye Li smiled calmly and said to Leng Xue, ¡°I, Demon King Ye Li, am not waiting for these people here, but you. I¡¯ve already decided to change your coldness.¡± Leng Xue¡¯s expression changed. She really didn¡¯t expect Demon King Ye Li to still be so talkative. ¡°Are you the Demon King Ye Li?¡± The old man in the lead looked at Ye Li. The old man¡¯s name was Tang Gang. He was the leader of the Four Weapons Hall¡¯s Spear Hall and an eighth-tier Chosen One. ¡°That¡¯s right, I am Demon King Ye Li.¡± Ye Li said lightly. Tang Gang smiled when he heard this. ¡°I¡¯ve lived in the Mystic Land for many years, but I¡¯ve never seen such an arrogant junior like you.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you see it now?¡± Ye Li said calmly. As soon as these words were spoken, the dozen or so disciples of the Four Weapons Hall were all enraged. They did not expect that Demon King Ye Li could still be so arrogant in front of their master. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, do you know who you are talking to?¡± A disciple shouted at Ye Li. Ye Li smiled. ¡°Of course I know.¡± All the disciples were stunned. They looked at Ye Li in shock. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Wasn¡¯t I talking to Li Qiankun?¡± Li Qiankun? The dozen or so disciples of the Four Weapons Hall were even more shocked. They naturally knew Li Qiankun. He was the hall master of the Knife Hall and had already died in the Wasteland. The leader of the Spear Hall, Tang Gang, laughed coldly. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, I am not Li Qiankun, but the leader of the Spear Hall of the Four Weapons Hall, Tang Gang.¡± The disciples originally thought that Ye Li would be shocked, but they didn¡¯t expect that not only was Ye Li not shocked, there was no change in his expression at all. Chapter 707 - Chapter 707: You Know What I Want to Do Chapter 707: You Know What I Want to Do Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations The disciples of the Four Weapons Hall would never have thought that Demon King Ye Li¡¯s expression would remain unchanged after hearing their master¡¯s name. ¡°Oh right, is Li Qiankun an eighth-tier Chosen One?¡± Ye Li suddenly asked. The dozen or so Spear Hall disciples were shocked when they heard this. They really did not understand why Ye Li would ask such a question. ¡± That¡¯ s right,¡± Leng Xue said coldly to Ye Li. Ye Li smiled. ¡°Since I, Demon King Ye Li, can kill Li Qiankun, why can¡¯t I kill your master?¡± ¡°What!!!¡± As soon as he said this, the dozen or so disciples of the Four Weapons Hall turned pale with fright. They looked at Ye Li with their mouths agape. ¡°You¡¯re saying that you killed the Qiankun Broadsword Master?¡± The leader of the Spear Hall looked at Ye Li in shock. ¡°Not only did I kill Li Qiankun, but I also killed twelve elders of your Four Weapons Hall,¡± Ye Li said calmly. When Tang Gang heard this, his expression was terrifyingly cold because three of the 12 elders Ye Li killed were from the Spear Hall. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, I didn¡¯t expect you to be such a person. I¡¯m really impressed.¡± Tang Gang smiled coldly. He stared at Ye Li and realized that Ye Li was only a fifth-tier Chosen One. Qiankun Broadsword Master Li Qiankun and the 12 elders of the Four Weapons Hall died in the Wasteland. Of course, he did not believe that Ye Li did it alone, because this was definitely not something a fifth-tier Chosen One could do. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, you caused my Four Weapons Hall to suffer heavy casualties. It¡¯s not too much for me to kill you now, right?¡± A look of disdain appeared on Tang Gang¡¯s face. In his opinion, Ye Li was already a dead man. ¡°Are you even worthy of killing my Demon King, Ye Li?¡± Ye Li shook his head. Although he couldn¡¯t beat Tang Gang, it wouldn¡¯t be easy for Tang Gang to kill Ye Li. The dozen or so disciples of the Spear Hall were extremely angry. They had seen arrogant people, but they had never heard of someone as arrogant as Ye Li. Leng Xue stared at Ye Li. She really didn¡¯t know why he could still be so calm in such a situation. Was he not afraid of death? ¡°Humph!!!¡± Tang Gang snorted and was about to attack Ye Li. But before he could make a move, Ye Li suddenly disappeared from the spot. Tang Gang caught sight of Ye Li¡¯s figure, but he was too close to Ye Li. When he was about to attack, Ye Li was already in front of Leng Xue. A terrifying longsword was pressed against Leng Xue¡¯s neck. How was that possible!!! The dozens of Spear Hall disciples were all dumbfounded. They couldn¡¯t even believe it. They only saw Ye Li disappear on the spot. In the next second, Ye Li appeared in front of Leng Xue with a terrifying long sword in his hand. As for the long sword in Ye Li¡¯s hand¡­ The dozen or so disciples were all shocked. They could swear that they had never seen such a terrifying sword. They felt like they had entered a cycle of reincarnation with just a glance. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Leng Xue was the same. She did not expect such a situation. For a moment, she could not help but be stunned. ¡°Ye Li, what do you want to do?¡± Tang Gang roared at Ye Li. Ye Li smiled faintly. ¡°You know what I want to do.¡± As soon as these words were spoken, Tang Gang and the dozen or so disciples of the Spear Hall were all shocked. They knew that as long as Ye Li¡¯s sword went any further, Leng Xue would disappear from this world forever. Chapter 708 - Chapter 708: I’m Not Going to Kill You Chapter 708: I¡¯m Not Going to Kill You Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations For a moment, the scene began to freeze. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, if you dare to do anything to Leng Xue, I swear I will crush you into pieces!¡± Tang Gang stared at Ye Li and said coldly. Ye Li smiled faintly. There was no change in his handsome face. Come on, not again. Why was there always someone who wanted to threaten him? ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I still want to make her change her expression. I won¡¯t hurt her. I just want to borrow her for a few days.¡± Then, Ye Li said to Tang Gang, ¡°After I leave with her, don¡¯t chase after me. You should know my speed.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Ye Li used Swift Steps and disappeared with Leng Xue. ¡°I¡¯m so angry!¡± Tang Gang was so angry that his face turned green. This was the first time in his life that he had been so angry. Ye Li brought Leng Xue to an unfamiliar small city. Leng Xue only came back to her senses after a few seconds. She stared at Ye Li. ¡°Ye Li, you can just kill me.¡± Ye Li smiled and slowly said, ¡°I am not a heinous person. I won¡¯t kill you.¡± ¡°Smile at me.¡± Leng Xue¡¯s expression turned even colder as she glared at Ye Li. ¡°You¡¯re dreaming!¡± Leng Xue gritted her teeth and said word by word. Ye Li shook his head slightly. ¡°I think you should understand a principle. In this world, no one can reject me, the Demon King Ye Li.¡± Leng Xue, on the other hand, was disdainful. She turned her head to the side as if she hated Ye Li to the extreme. ¡°Roar! Roar!¡± Suddenly, the zombie¡¯s roar entered Ye Li¡¯s ears. Hundreds of zombies could still pounce on him and Leng Xue. In Ye Li¡¯s eyes, these zombies were naturally extremely weak. Swish! Swish! Swish! With countless wind-breaking sounds, hundreds of zombies fell to the ground. Ye Li opened the synthesis grid in his mind and synthesized all these zombies. Seeing that, Leng Xue¡¯s pupils couldn¡¯t help but constrict. She didn¡¯t expect that the number of hundreds of zombies would decrease so quickly until only one was left. And the last zombie also disappeared before her eyes. ¡°How, how did you know?¡± Leng Xue looked at Ye Li in shock. Ye Li smiled calmly. ¡°There¡¯s nothing worth talking about.¡± ¡°Master, we found Little Yue Zhu¡¯s whereabouts.¡± At this moment, a voice sounded in Ye Li¡¯s heart. An excited smile appeared on Ye Li¡¯s face. He looked at Leng Xue and said calmly, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡± Where are we going?¡± Leng Xue stared at Ye Li. ¡°Don¡¯t ask. Just follow me.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Ye Li slowly walked forward. Leng Xue stared at Ye Li¡¯s back. Of course, she wouldn¡¯t choose to compromise. She pondered for a few seconds and wanted to escape when Ye Li wasn¡¯t paying attention! In the blink of an eye! Leng Xue jumped up and prepared to escape. But what Leng Xue didn¡¯t expect was that when she jumped onto a tall building, Ye Li had already appeared in front of her. ¡°How is it possible?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Leng Xue could not believe it. Ye Li smiled faintly. ¡°Nothing is impossible in this world. Come with me quickly. Don¡¯t let me see you escape again.¡± With that, Ye Li appeared on the street and started walking slowly. Leng Xue stared at Ye Li on the street and could only follow him. Then, Ye Li and Leng Xue headed towards the coordinates given by Hongye. Chapter 709 - Chapter 709: They’re Zombies Chapter 709: They¡¯re Zombies Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations Ye Li and Leng Xue arrived at the place and he saw Hongye. ¡°Master.¡± Hongye walked over and called out to Ye Li. Ye Li nodded. ¡°Where¡¯s Little Yue Zhu?¡± ¡°There it is.¡± Hongye pointed at a place. Ye Li looked in the direction Hongye was pointing at and saw Little Yue Zhu sitting on a rooftop. She was holding her doll and singing lyrics that made one¡¯s scalp tingle. ¡°Shake, shake, shake to Granny Bridge¡­¡± ¡°Roar! Roar!¡± Immediately after, countless zombie roars sounded. Without a doubt, these zombies were all synthesized by Ye Li in the end. Leng Xue looked at this scene in shock and didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°Little Yue Zhu, stop singing. Come down quickly,¡± Ye Li said to Yue Zhu on the rooftop. ¡± Why are you disturbing my singing? Why are you disturbing my singing?!¡± All of a sudden, Little Yue Zhu¡¯s face became extremely ferocious. She shouted at Ye Li coldly. Ye Li smiled. ¡°Your singing doesn¡¯t sound good.¡± As soon as these words were spoken, it was as if Little Yue Zhu¡¯s heart was pierced. Little Yue Zhu threw her doll away and attacked Ye Li. Ye Li smiled faintly and reached out to grab Little Yue Zhu firmly. Little Yue Zhu began to struggle, but no matter how hard she struggled, she could not break free. ¡°Wuwuwu¡­¡± ¡± Why are you saying that my singing is terrible? Why are you saying that my singing is terrible?¡± Ye Li smiled. Little Yue Zhu was already a zombie, yet she still had such a temperament. Without thinking too much, Ye Li placed Little Yue Zhu into the system space and began to use the Soul Summoning Banner. Ding! ¡°Soul Summoning Banner being used: ¡°10%¡­ 30%¡­ 60%¡­ 100%.¡± ¡°The Soul Summoning Banner has been successfully used.¡± With the system¡¯s order, Little Yue Zhu¡¯s three souls and seven spirits appeared in front of Ye Li. When Leng Xue saw this scene, she was truly shocked to the extreme. ¡°H-howis this possible?¡± Leng Xue swore that this was definitely the most shocking scene she had seen since she was born. Ye Li didn¡¯t care about the shock on Leng Xue¡¯s face. He opened the synthesized grid in his mind and began to synthesize the three souls and seven spirits of Little Yue Zhu. A few seconds later, the complete Little Yue Zhu appeared in front of Ye Li. ¡°Master!¡± After Little Yue Zhu saw that it was Ye Li, she shouted excitedly at Ye Li and pounced on Ye Li like Yutong. Ye Li touched Little Yue Zhu¡¯s head and looked at Leng Xue indifferently. He realized that Leng Xue was frozen on the spot like a clay statue. ¡°Are you very shocked?¡± Ye Li looked at Leng Xue. Leng Xue was stunned. She really didn¡¯t know what kind of question this was. Anyone who saw such a scene would be shocked. Before she could answer, she heard Ye Li say, ¡°Don¡¯t be shocked forever, because everything I do will shock you for three days and three nights.¡± Leng Xue looked at Ye Li in shock. She didn¡¯t understand why there was someone like Ye Li in this world. ¡°Go ahead.¡± Ye Li asked Little Yue Zhu to find the whereabouts of the other members. Hongye also went with them. Only Ye Li and Leng Xue were left in this unfamiliar city. ¡°They are¡­¡± Leng Xue looked at Ye Li curiously and asked. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Zombies,¡± Ye Li answered slowly. ¡°What?¡± Leng Xue didn¡¯t seem to expect Ye Li¡¯s reply. She couldn¡¯t help but take three steps back. ¡°Zombies?¡± She didn¡¯t dare to believe that they were zombies. Chapter 710 - Chapter 710: Chapteryio: Four Weapons Hall’s Bounty Chapter 710: Chapteryio: Four Weapons Hall¡¯s Bounty Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations Ye Li did not want to explain anything to Leng Xue. He looked at Leng Xue indifferently. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Leng Xue was stunned. ¡°Where are we going?¡± ¡°I have no idea.¡± After saying that, Ye Li slowly walked forward. Leng Xue had seen Ye Li¡¯s speed and knew that she could not escape. Helpless, she could only follow him. In the past few days, an earth-shattering event had happened in the Mystic Land. The super faction, the Four Weapons Hall, offered a reward. Whoever could kill Demon King Ye Li would receive a super reward from the Four Weapons Hall. All of a sudden, the people from the Four Weapons Hall and the various large factions in the Mystic Land were swept up in a frenzy to find Demon King Ye Li. Ye Li and Leng Xue slowly walked along an unfamiliar path. He already knew about the Four Weapons Hall¡¯s bounty, but he felt that the Four Weapons Hall¡¯s actions were too ridiculous. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, I advise you not to persist!¡± Leng Xue said coldly to Ye Li. ¡°Persist? Do you think I, Ye Li, am persisting?¡± Ye Li smiled calmly. Leng Xue was stunned. He really did not understand why Ye Li could still smile at this moment. The entire Mystic Land was looking for him. ¡°Hehe, everyone says that Demon King Ye Li is very handsome. I didn¡¯t believe it at first, but 1 believe it now.¡± A smug voice entered Ye Li¡¯s ears. As soon as he finished speaking, dozens of genetic warriors in black rushed out from all directions and surrounded Ye Li and Leng Xue. The black-clothed man in the lead looked to be in his thirties. There was a long scar on his fierce-looking face, making him look terrifying. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, we are from Organization X,¡± the leader of the men in black said coldly to Ye Li. Ye Li looked at the black-robed man indifferently. The black-robed man was a Tier 1 Transcender, while the others were all seventh-tier to eighth-tier Evolved Beings. ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of any X Organization, but 1 really want to know what you guys are going to do,¡± Ye Li said slowly. The leader of the men in black smiled coldly. He stared at Ye Li. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, do you really not understand or are you pretending not to understand? The Four Weapons Hall has a bounty on you. As long as we take your head, our Organization X will obtain a supreme reward.¡± ¡°Is it that easy to take my head?¡± Ye Li smiled faintly. As soon as he said that, the expressions of all the men in black from Organization X turned cold. They stared at Ye Li. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, we have so many people surrounding you. I didn¡¯t expect you to be so calm. I really admire you. However, no matter how calm you are, it¡¯s useless because you¡¯re about to die.¡± The leader of the men in black sneered. Ye Li shook his head slightly and looked at the leader of the men in black. ¡°How can people like you change?¡± ¡°What?¡± These men didn¡¯t understand what Ye Li meant and looked at him in confusion. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, what do you mean?¡± The leader of the men in black said coldly to Ye Li. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ye Li smiled faintly. His handsome face was as calm as water. He slowly said, ¡°I don¡¯t mean anything special. I just feel that only death can change you.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Ye Li attacked. The dozens of men in black from Organization X could not withstand Ye Li¡¯s attack no matter what. ¡°Ah!!!¡± With dozens of screams, they all fell to the ground with their eyes wide open.. Chapter 711 - Chapter 711: Zombie Queen Mo You’s Whereabouts Chapter 711: Zombie Queen Mo You¡¯s Whereabouts Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Poor ants.¡± Ye Li looked at the bodies of dozens of men in black from Organization X and shook his head. Leng Xue looked at Ye Li. For some reason, she suddenly felt that people like Ye Li were too scary. People like him seemed to kill without batting an eyelid. Ye Li smiled faintly. There was no change in his handsome face at all. ¡°Master, Mo You¡¯s whereabouts have been discovered.¡± Suddenly, Ah Da¡¯s voice sounded in Ye Li s heart. In the post-apocalyptic world, only Zombie Queen Mo You and Ghost Sword Ah Qi were left. Now that Ah Da had discovered Mo You¡¯s whereabouts, Ah Qi was the only one left. Then, Ye Li and Leng Xue headed towards a certain place. ¡°Can you tell me your level?¡± Leng Xue was curious. She was too curious. ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s not something you can imagine,¡± Ye Li said slowly. ¡°Actually, what 1 want to tell you is that no matter how hard you try, you won¡¯t be able to win against the Four Weapons Hall.¡± Leng Xue stared at Ye Li and said. Ye Li smiled. ¡°The Four Weapons Hall has already given up on you, yet you¡¯re still speaking up for them. What a good disciple.¡± Leng Xue could not help but tremble when she heard that. ¡°Nonsense!¡± ¡°The Four Weapons Hall clearly knows that you¡¯re by my side, yet they still issued a bounty. Do you think they haven¡¯t given up on you?¡± Hearing this, Leng Xue was stunned. ¡°I¡ªI don¡¯t believe you.¡± Leng Xue looked at Ye Li firmly. Although she said that she didn¡¯t believe him, in her heart¡­ Ye Li didn¡¯t continue speaking and walked towards Ah Da. Northern plains. The largest wilderness in the Mystic Land was a paradise for the Dark Race and zombies. The largest territory of the Dark Race in the Mystic Land was here, the Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Race. The Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Race was the most terrifying Dark Race in the Mystic Land. They had immense strength and were all tiger-shaped people. However, their main bodies were the most terrifying. Ye Li and Leng Xue had arrived in the northern plains. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, do you know that this is the northern plains!¡± Leng Xue said to Ye Li. ¡°No.¡± Ye Li shook his head. Leng Xue was stunned. She told Ye Li about what happened in the northern plains. ¡°So you¡¯re scared?¡± Ye Li looked at Leng Xue. As soon as he said that, Leng Xue could not help but be shocked. He did not understand. He really did not understand. Could it be that Ye Li was not afraid? ¡°Roar! Roar!¡± In an instant, countless zombies pounced on Ye Li. Ye Li hadn¡¯t synthesized the zombies in front of him yet. He looked at Leng Xue indifferently, then raised a finger. Terrifying white spiritual energy began to wrap around his finger. ¡°1 have one finger that can destroy the world!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, his finger fell. The extremely terrifying white spiritual energy flew towards the zombie. Before Leng Xue could see clearly, all the zombies were dead. Ye Li didn¡¯t say anything and slowly walked towards Ah Da. Not long after, a tragic scene of the human world appeared in front of Ye Li¡¯s eyes. There were mountains of corpses, and it really made one¡¯s scalp tingle. ¡°Master, you¡¯re here,¡± Ah Da called out to Ye Li. Ye Li nodded and didn¡¯t say anything else. Air Da started to leave with Ye to look for Mo You. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only A moment later, Mo You appeared in front of Ye Li. At this moment, Mo You was fighting with a member of the Dark Race. Both of them were in the seventh tier, and the battle was unusually intense. ¡°Seventh-tier zombie, stop struggling. You can¡¯t beat me!¡± The seventh-tier Dark Race member smiled smugly at Mo You. Ye Li smiled faintly. He was amused because he felt that the seventh-tier Dark Race¡¯s words were too funny.. Chapter 712 - Chapter 712: Master, I found Ah Qi’s whereabouts. Chapter 712: Master, I found Ah Qi¡¯s whereabouts. Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Stop fighting,¡± Ye Li shouted at the seventh-tier Dark Race member. The seventh-tier Dark Race member was shocked. He hurriedly retreated more than ten meters and looked in the direction of the voice. ¡°Humans?¡± The seventh-tier Dark Race member could not help but exclaim. He would never have thought that a human would appear in the northern plains. The northern plains had always been a forbidden land for humans. It had been many years since the seventh-tier Dark Race had seen humans. ¡°Kill yourself,¡± Ye Li looked at the seventh-tier Dark Race member and said. ¡°Hahaha!!!¡± However, the seventh-tier Dark Race seemed to have heard the funniest joke in history. He slowly laughed out loud. Ye Li smiled faintly. ¡°Is it funny?¡± ¡°It¡¯s more than funny. It¡¯s simply funny to the extreme¡­¡± The seventh-tier Dark Race member had yet to finish his sentence, but he would never have the chance to finish it. This was because a shocking bloody hole had already appeared on his forehead. Roar!!! However, Mo You roared and rushed towards Ye Li. Ye Li smiled to himself. He thought that Mo You was really cooperative. In Ye Li¡¯s eyes, a seventh-tier zombie was naturally pitifully weak. Ye Li grabbed Mo You mercilessly and started activating the Soul Summoning Banner. A few seconds later, the complete Mo You appeared. ¡°Master, is it really you?¡± Mo You looked extremely excited. ¡°Of course it¡¯s me, Mo You. What are you talking about?¡± Ye Li looked at Mo You. Zombie Queen Mo You was very excited. She originally thought that she would never see Ye Li again in her life, but she did not expect that happiness would come so suddenly. ¡°Master, I think we should leave this place. The Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Race here is very terrifying,¡± All Da said to Ye Li. Ye Li was stunned when he heard this. He didn¡¯t expect Ah Da to say such a thing. However, he knew that to be able to make Ah Da say such a thing, it meant that the Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Clan was indeed very terrifying. ¡°Master, I found Ah Qi¡¯s whereabouts.¡± Suddenly, Yutong¡¯s voice appeared in Ye Li¡¯s heart. Upon hearing this, a playful expression appeared on Ye Li¡¯s face. When luck came, it was like chewing gum and couldn¡¯t be stopped. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Then, the group headed in a certain direction. After a day, the group arrived at a city occupied by zombies. Ye Li saw Yutong from afar. Yutong was sitting on the swing excitedly. There were zombies in front and behind her. It seemed that these zombies had already submitted to Yutong. After all, Yutong was a fifth-tier Lord-level zombie. ¡°Master!¡± Yutong flew over and pecked Ye Li¡¯s face excitedly. ¡°Master, Ah Qi is in this city. It¡¯s a Lord-level zombie,¡± Yutong said to Ye Li. This city wasn¡¯t big. Ye Li used his Heavenly Spirit Eyes to check and found Ah Qi¡¯s figure. Ah Qi was lying comfortably with a few female zombies massaging him. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Upon seeing this, Ye Li¡¯s face darkened. He had never realized that All Qi was so good at playing. ¡°You guys stay here. I¡¯ll go alone.¡± After saying that, Ye Li activated the Swift Steps and disappeared on the spot. As long as he synthesized Ah Qi¡¯s three souls and seven spirits, he would be able to find all the troops in the post-apocalyptic world. Fortunately, he had the Soul Summoning Banner. Otherwise, Ye Li did not know how long he would take to find them. Then, Ye Li went to a hall that looked very comfortable.. Chapter 713 - Chapter 713: Complete Ghost Sword Ah Qi Chapter 713: Complete Ghost Sword Ah Qi Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations The female zombies who were massaging All Qi¡¯s back were all surprised to see Ye Li. ¡°Who are you?¡± The three female zombies were all fifth-tier zombies, so they could naturally speak. ¡°I am your master¡¯s master,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Hearing that, the three female zombies were surprised. They didn¡¯t understand what Ye Li meant, so they turned to Ah Qi, who was sitting on the couch. ¡°Human, from what you said, you¡¯re my master?¡± Ah Qi looked at Ye Li playfully. Ye Li nodded. ¡°Yes, it is.¡± Ah Qi was furious when he heard that. He stared at Ye Li. ¡°Human, I really didn¡¯t expect you to appear here and say such things to me. Other than committing suicide, you have a better explanation.¡± With that, Ah Qi stood up and the Cleave Sword appeared in his hand. ¡°Human, if you want to be All Qi¡¯s master, you have to ask if my Cleave Sword agrees!¡± Ye Li smiled. ¡°All Qi, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re very interesting?¡± When Ah Qi heard this, he became even angrier. Looking at Ye Li¡¯s calm expression, he roared, ¡°Human, do you know that as long as I move the Cleave Sword in my hand, you will die without a burial place!¡± Ye Li shook his head slightly. ¡°All Qi, why don¡¯t I show you my sword?¡± With that, Ye Li took out the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword from the system space. Instantly, the sound of a dragon and a sword appeared in the hall. The few fifth-tier female zombies were so frightened that their souls fell to the ground. They looked at Ye Li in horror. ¡°Human, the sword in your hand¡­¡± Ah Qi looked at the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword in Ye Li¡¯s hand in shock because he felt that the sword in Ye Li¡¯s hand was too terrifying. ¡°All Qi, what do you think of my sword?¡± Ye Li looked at All Qi playfully. Ah Qi stared at Ye Li. Compared to the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword in Ye Li¡¯s hand, his Cleave Sword was like heaven and earth. There was no comparison at all. ¡°Come over.¡± Ye Li waved at Ah Qi. As a zombie lord, Ah Qi had never seen a human dare to wave at him. He immediately became furious. ¡°Human, since you want to die, I¡¯ll fulfill your wish.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Ah Qi flew towards Ye Li at lightning speed. Ye Li was still a little emotional. As long as he synthesized Ah Qi¡¯s three souls and seven spirits, all nine zombies of the post-apocalyptic world army would be found. How could a tenth-tier zombie like Ah Qi be a match for Ye Li? Ye Li threw him into the system space and activated the Soul Summoning Banner. Ding! ¡°Soul Summoning Banner being used: ¡°10%¡­ 30%¡­ 60%¡­ 100%.¡± ¡°The Soul Summoning Banner has been successfully used.¡± Ah Qi¡¯s three souls and seven spirits appeared in front of Ye Li. Without any hesitation, he opened the synthesis grid in his mind and began to synthesize Ah Qi¡¯s three souls and seven spirits. ¡°Master!¡± Ah Qi¡¯s face was filled with surprise. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ye Li suddenly felt high-spirited. Now that all nine zombies of the army in the post-apocalyptic world had been found, it was time to recall all the zombies. Then, Ye Li used his telepathy to call back the other zombies in the post-apocalyptic world. ¡°Alt Qi, let¡¯s go.¡± Ye Li looked at Ah Qi. Ye Li asked Ah Qi to kill all the zombies in the city. When he reached All Da¡¯s side, all the zombies in the city had fallen to the ground. Ye Li synthesized these zombies!!! Chapter 714 - Chapter 714: Complete Apocalypse Legion Chapter 714: Complete Apocalypse Legion Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations A few days later, the nine zombies of the Apocalypse Legion appeared in front of Ye Li. Ye Li looked at the Apocalypse Legion in satisfaction. Ah Da, Hongye, Bai Wawa, Yutong, Ah Qi, Bone Maiden, Long Yu, Mo You, and Little Yue Zhu. At this moment, Ah Da, Hongye, Bai Wawa, Yutong, and Long Yu were all fifth-tier Lord-level zombies. The rest were all Tier 1 Lord-level zombies. Ye Li wanted to upgrade all the members of the Apocalypse Legion to fifth-tier Lord-level zombies. Ding! ¡°The Pangu Axe trial begins.¡± Suddenly, the system¡¯s voice sounded in Ye Li¡¯s ears. Ye Li¡¯s handsome face showed a playful smile as he thought that whatever he wanted would come. Then, he entered an unfamiliar space. This unfamiliar space was a place with mountains and rivers. However, Ye Li knew that the so-called trial was to transcend the tribulation. Dark clouds began to gather in the sky, and a vortex began to spin rapidly. Seven-colored lightning began to roar inside. Ye Li looked at the seven-colored lightning above his head and thought that this might be the most terrifying lightning strike he had ever seen. He took out the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword from the system space. ¡°Boom!¡± Suddenly, an extremely terrifying seven-colored lightning struck down. ¡°Sky-Severing Sword!¡± Ye Li didn¡¯t want to play any tricks. He directly used the divine-level skill, the Heaven-Severing Sword. The seven-colored lightning instantly disappeared without a trace. ¡°Boom!¡± Ye Li originally thought that the seven-colored lightning would only strike once, but he did not expect that there was actually another seven-colored lightning, and it was dozens of times more terrifying than before. He had already used the Heaven-Severing Sword once, so he could not use it a second time. Now, he could only take it head-on. The terrifying seven-colored lightning struck Ye Li¡¯s body. Crack! Crack! In an instant, the entire space began to tremble violently. Fortunately, Ye Li¡¯s defense was not bad. Otherwise, he would have died. Ding! ¡°Congratulations to the host for passing the trial of Pangu Axe.¡± ¡°Congratulations to the host for obtaining a super treasure chest.¡± Ding! ¡°Host, do you wish to sign a bloodline contract with Pangu Axe?¡± ¡°Sign it.¡± Ye Li didn¡¯t hesitate at all. A few seconds later, the system notification sounded. Pangu Axe had already signed a bloodline with him. Without thinking too much, he fused the Pangu Axe into the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword. Oh right, there was also a super Treasure Chest. Ye Li opened the super Treasure Chest. ¡°Lord-level zombie potion xio.¡± [Obtained a chance to level up your skills.] Lord-level zombie potions and skills upgrade opportunities? Ye Li¡¯s eyes lit up and he showed a playful smile. He first used the opportunity to upgrade his skills. The Heaven-Defying Level skill, Heavenly Sword Technique, had become a god-level skill!!! Then, he began to use the Lord-level zombie potion on the Apocalypse Legion. After using all the Lord-level zombie potions, all the members of the Apocalypse Legion finally upgraded to fifth-tier Lord-level zombies. Ding! ¡°Congratulations to the host for becoming a sixth-tier Chosen One.¡± At this moment, the system¡¯s voice suddenly appeared in Ye Li¡¯s mind. Ye Li smiled and thought that he was already a sixth-tier Heaven¡¯s Chosen One. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Where is Demon King Ye Li!¡± Ye Li heard a loud shout. Ye Li looked in the direction of the voice and saw dozens of Evolved Beings in front of him. This group of genetic warriors were at most tenth-tier Evolved Beings. In Ye Li¡¯s opinion, they were all here to commit suicide. Leng Xue sighed. They had brought this upon themselves. She knew how terrifying Ye Li was. At the same time, she also knew that this group of genetic warriors was already dead.. Chapter 715 - Chapter 715: Take Us to the Four Weapons Hall Chapter 715: Take Us to the Four Weapons Hall Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations Dozens of genetic warriors surrounded Ye Li and the others. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, I didn¡¯t expect to find you so easily.¡± The tenth-tier Evolved Being looked at Ye Li smugly. ¡°Why are you here to seek death?¡± Ye Li smiled faintly. The tenth-tier Evolved Being was stunned. He had never expected Ye Li to say such a thing. ¡°Ye Li, what do you mean?¡± The tenth-tier Evolved Being looked at Ye Li coldly. ¡°Ah Da, you should know what to do, right?¡± Ye Li looked at Ah Da. Ah Da nodded and flew out. Roar!!! Dozens of genetic warriors were only Evolved Beings. How could they withstand Air Da¡¯s attackwhen facing a fifth-tier Lord-level zombie? ¡°Alt!!!¡± As dozens of screams sounded, dozens of genetic warriors fell in front of Ye Li. Ye Li shook his head slowly. ¡°If I said that you were here to kill, why didn¡¯t you believe me?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Ye Li slowly said. Then, Ye Li and his group slowly left the place. Leng Xue looked at Ye Li¡¯s back and couldn¡¯t help but feel uneasy. She thought that people like Ye Li would kill anyone they met. Ding! ¡°Congratulations to the host for obtaining a chance to draw the lottery.¡± The system¡¯s voice suddenly appeared in Ye Li¡¯s mind. Ye Li smiled and used the chance to draw the lottery without any hesitation. The virtual pointer started to spin on the roulette wheel. Ding! ¡°Congratulations to the host for obtaining a free zombie fusion opportunity.¡± Ye Li was stunned. Free fusion opportunity for zombies? His face began to play tricks, thinking that whatever he wanted would really come. ¡°Hahaha!¡± Suddenly, Ye Li and the others heard a loud shout. After the laughter, hundreds of people rushed out from all directions with various kinds of weapons in their hands. ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, you must be Demon King Ye Li,¡± a tier 3 Transcender said as he stared at Ye Li. Ye Li nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right, I am Demon King Ye Li.¡± ¡°We¡¯re the White Wolf Organization. Since you¡¯re the Demon King Ye Li, you should die.¡± Immediately, hundreds of genetic warriors from the White Wolf Organization rushed towards Ye Li and his group. Ye Li really didn¡¯t understand why ants always came to die. ¡°Kill!¡± Ye Li gave an order to the Apocalypse Legion. He was never a blood-thirsty person. However, since these people chose to die, he had no choice. In an instant, screams shook the heavens and the earth. Listening to such screams, Ye Li sighed gently. Not long after, the entire White Wolf Organization was dead. Ye Li¡¯s face was as calm as water. He looked at Leng Xue and said, ¡°Take us to the Four Weapons Hall.¡± As soon as these words were spoken, Leng Xue¡¯s entire body trembled. ¡°You, you want to go to the Four Weapons Hall?¡± Leng Xue¡¯s fair face was filled with disbelief. She really did not know why Ye had left the Four Weapons Hall. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°That¡¯s right. The Four Weapons Hall has been jumping around for so many days. It¡¯s time to teach them a lesson,¡± Ye Li said slowly. ¡°What!!!¡± When Leng Xue heard this, she could not help but be dumbfounded. Even if she used all her strength, she would not have thought that Ye Li would say such a thing. Ye Li wanted to deal with the Four Weapons Hall? Now that Ye Li had obtained the opportunity to fuse with the zombies for free, if he didn¡¯t deal with the Four Weapons Hall, when would he? Moreover, the Apocalypse Legion had all become fifth-tier Lord-level zombies, and he was even a sixth-tier Chosen One.. Chapter 716 - Chapter 716: Head to Four Weapons Hall Chapter 716: Head to Four Weapons Hall Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Ye Li, do you really think you can defeat the Four Weapons Hall?¡± Leng Xue glared at Ye Li. ¡°No.¡± Ye Li shook his head. Leng Xue was stunned. ¡°Since you can¡¯t defeat the Four Weapons Hall, why do you still want to go there?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t go there to defeat the Four Weapons Hall. I went to destroy the Four Weapons Hall,¡± Ye Li said calmly. Leng Xue gritted her teeth. ¡°Ye Li, although I know you¡¯re very powerful, do you know what kind of power the Four Weapons Hall is?¡± Leng Xue stared at Ye Li. Ye Li smiled calmly. ¡°Lengxue, are you concerned about me, Ye Li?¡± Leng Xue was shocked when she heard this. Her mouth was wide open. She never thought that Ye Li would say such a thing. ¡°Me, you!¡± Leng Xue did not know how to answer. ¡°Don¡¯t ever worry about me, Ye Li, because no one in this world can hurt me.¡± Ye Li looked at Leng Xue. Leng Xue could not help but frown when she heard this. She dared to swear that she had never met such an arrogant person like Ye Li since she was born. However¡­ Leng Xue¡¯s heart sank. She really did not know why she was worried about this man in front of her. This man had clearly captured her. Could this be¡­ love? Thinking of this, Leng Xue¡¯s face could not help but turn red. Ye Li looked at Leng Xue¡¯s face and sighed slowly. He said, ¡°Leng Xue, do you have to like me?¡± When Leng Xue heard this, her expression immediately changed. ¡°W-what did you say?¡± Ye Li shook his head. ¡°There are too many people who like me in this world. I advise you not to like me.¡± ¡°Who likes you!¡± Leng Xue was furious. She really couldn¡¯t think of why Ye Li was so narcissistic. ¡°Since you don¡¯t like me, lead the way,¡± Ye Li said. ¡°Alright, you¡¯re the one who¡¯s going to die anyway. Don¡¯t blame me when the time comes,¡± Leng Xue said angrily. Immediately, Ye Li, the army from the post-apocalyptic world, and Leng Xue headed towards the Four Weapons Hall. The Four Weapons Hall was a super faction in the Mystic Land, and no other faction in the entire Mystic Land could match it. Of course, other than the Overlord Whale Silver Yang Tiger Clan in northern plains. Ye Li, the army from the post-apocalyptic world, and Leng Xue arrived at the foot of the Four Weapons Hall. Below the Four Weapons Hall was a city. This city was called the Weapon City. All the genetic warriors here used weapons. When Ye Li and his group arrived at the Weapon City, the passersby were all shocked. ¡°Lady Leng Xue?¡± Leng Xue was a disciple of the Spear Hall of the Four Weapons Hall. Naturally, many people in the Weapon City knew her. ¡°Wasn¡¯t Lady Leng Xue captured by Demon King Ye Li? Could she have escaped back?¡± ¡°Guys, didn¡¯t you see the person beside Lady Leng Xue?¡± ¡°Handsome and powerful. Could it be¡­¡± The passersby all took three steps back because they had all thought of a shocking possibility. That was Demon King Ye Li!!! Hiss! The passersby all sucked in a breath of cold air, their eyes as wide as possible. Ye Li¡¯s handsome face was calm as he slowly said, Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Tell the Four Weapons Hall that 1, Demon King Ye Li, have arrived.¡± As soon as these words were spoken, the passersby were even more terrified. Although they guessed that the man in front of them might be the Demon King Ye Li, when Ye Li said it himself, it was as if all their strength had been drained. In an instant, the entire Weapon City knew that Demon King Ye Li had come. Of course, there were disciples of the Four Weapons Hall in the Weapon City. They hurried towards the Four Weapons Mountain.. Chapter 717 - Chapter 717: Confrontation Chapter 717: Confrontation Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Four Weapons Hall. The three elders were sitting inside and discussing something. There were more than ten Chosen Ones of different levels below. ¡°Demon King Ye Li is bullying our Four Weapons Hall too much!¡± Axe Hall¡¯s Hall Master roared. The Hall Master of the Axe Hall was called Jin Lei, an eighth-tier Chosen One, and his weapon was the Purple Sun Heaven-Breaking Axe. ¡°Demon King Ye Li killed Qiankun. Moreover, he even captured disciples of our Spear Hall!¡± Spear Hall Master Tang Gang said. ¡°If we Four Weapons Hall doesn¡¯t get rid of Demon King Ye Li, how can we Four Weapons Hall face others in the Mystic Land in the future?!¡± The elder who spoke was called Shi Hu. He was the hall master of the Stick Hall. He held a bright silver Coiling Dragon Staff in his hand. He was also an eighth-tier Chosen One. Although the Four Weapons Hall was still called the Four Weapons Hall, the Knife Hall only existed in name. ¡°Report! Report!¡± At this moment, a voice entered everyone¡¯s ears. An eighth-tier Evolved Being hurriedly ran in with a shocked expression on his face. ¡°Oh no, Demon King Ye Li has come to Weapon City!¡± ¡°What!!!¡± Everyone in the Four Weapons Hall was shocked. ¡°Demon King Ye Li came to Weapon City?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Immediately, excitement appeared on the faces of Spear Hall¡¯s Hall Master Tang Gang, Axe Hall¡¯s Hall Master Jin Lei, and Stick Hall¡¯s Hall Master Shi Fu. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Demon King Ye Li to walk right into our trap!¡± Tang Gang said coldly. ¡°Since Demon King Ye Li took the initiative to come forward to die, let¡¯s fulfill his wish.¡± Immediately, everyone in the Four Weapons Hall disappeared from the hall. In the Weapon City. Ye Li and the Apocalypse Legion were on the top of a tall building. The citizens of Weapon City were all watching this scene. ¡°Ye Li, I advise you to leave. The Four Weapons Hall is really not something you and the Apocalypse Legion can fight against.¡± Leng Xue looked at Ye Li worriedly. Ye Li smiled and looked at Leng Xue indifferently. ¡°1 told you not to like me. 1 didn¡¯t expect you to still fall for me.¡± Leng Xue frowned when she heard this and her fair face became very unhappy. She was secretly furious. She was clearly doing this for his own good. She didn¡¯t understand why Ye Li always didn¡¯t appreciate it. Perhaps¡­ She thought that Ye Li was too confident in his own abilities. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, we have arrived!¡± Suddenly, a thunderous sound came from the sky. Immediately, the three hall masters and the new elders of the Four Weapons Hall appeared in midair. Then there was silence. Everyone on the streets of the Weapon City was dumbfounded as they watched this scene. They knew that this battle would be the most exciting battle they had ever seen. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, 1 didn¡¯t expect you to take the initiative to come here and die!¡± The head of the Spear Hall, Tang Gang, stared at Ye Li. Ye Li smiled. ¡°But I don¡¯t think I¡¯m here to die.¡± Everyone from the Four Weapons Hall was a little angry. They didn¡¯t understand why Ye Li could still be so calm even now. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, do you have a better ending other than death?¡± Tang Gang looked at Ye Li mockingly. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Whether it was the people from Four Weapons Hall or the commoners on the streets of Weapon City, they all looked at Ye Li and wanted to see how he would answer. Ye Li smiled calmly. He shook his head and said, ¡°Yes, 1 live. You guys die.¡± ¡°What!!!¡± The commoners on the streets of Weapon City all sucked in a breath of cold air because they felt that what Demon King Ye Li said was too arrogant. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, why are you still so calm!¡± Axe Hall Master Jin Lei shouted coldly.. Chapter 718 - Chapter 718: Ye Li’s Arrogance Chapter 718: Ye Li¡¯s Arrogance Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations Ye Li smiled faintly. There was no change in his handsome face at all. ¡°Who are you?¡± Ye Li looked at Jin Lei calmly. Jin Lei smiled coldly. ¡°I will never change my name. 1 am the Master of Axe Hall of the Four Weapons Hall, Jin Lei!¡± ¡°OK, is that all you¡¯ve got?¡± Ye Li responded slowly. The people of the Four Weapons Hall were enraged, and the commoners on the streets of Weapon City were even more shocked. ¡°Demon King Ye Li is too arrogant.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I, Wang Ergou, have never seen such an arrogant person.¡± ¡°Just you wait. Demon King Ye Li is about to die. No one can challenge the dignity of the Four Weapons Hall.¡± Everyone in Weapon City thought that Ye Li was going to die soon because the one he offended was the Four Weapons Hall. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, for you to be so calm, could it be that you have something to rely on?¡± The Hall Master of the Stick Hall, Shi Hu, stared at Ye Li. Ye Li smiled. ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°My name is Shi Hu, the Stick Hall Master of the Four Weapons Hall.¡± Shi Hu looked at Ye Li coldly. ¡°An ant.¡± Ye Li shook his head. As soon as these words were spoken, everyone was shocked to the extreme. They really didn¡¯t understand how this Demon King Ye Li could be so arrogant. ¡°Actually, do I even need to rely on anything to destroy your Four Weapons Hall?¡± ¡°Do you think your Four Weapons Hall is very strong?¡± Ye Li¡¯s face was full of playfulness. He had such a free fusion opportunity, so what was he afraid of? He was not afraid of anything. The fifth level of the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword Embryo, zombie fusion, and the synthesized slash of two god-level skills. He was absolutely confident in facing three eighth-tier Chosen Ones. Everyone from the Four Weapons Hall was infuriated as they glared at Ye Li. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, your tongue is indeed very sharp. I wonder if you can still be so calm when I kill you later.¡± With that, Tang Gang prepared to attack. ¡°Wait.¡± At this moment, Ye Li stopped Tang Gang. Tang Gang was stunned for a moment before a smug smile appeared on his old face. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, are you afraid?¡± In Tang Gang¡¯s opinion, Ye Li must be afraid and was ready to beg him for mercy. Unfortunately, he never thought that not only was Ye Li not afraid, he even said something even more arrogant. Ye Li hooked his finger at the people from the Four Weapons Hall in the air and said calmly, ¡°All of you, come at me together. 1 haven¡¯t eaten yet.¡± Shocking, absolutely shocking!!! When everyone heard this, they froze like clay sculptures. They originally thought that Demon King Ye Li¡¯s previous words were already arrogant enough, but now, they realized that not only were they wrong, but they were also wrong to the extreme. Leng Xue was so shocked that she was dumbfounded. She was about to persuade Ye Li to leave, but even if she used all her strength, she would never have thought that Ye Li would say such arrogant words. As the saying goes, you reap what you sow. From Leng Xue¡¯s point of view, Ye Li was already dead, although she didn¡¯t want Ye Li to die. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, what do you think my Four Weapons Hall is!!!¡± The Hall Master of the Stick Hall, Shi Hu, roared at Ye Li. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ye Li smiled lightly. His handsome face was very calm. He thought for a moment and replied, ¡°The Four Weapons Hall is an ant. What else could it be?¡± Everyone from the Four Weapons Hall was extremely furious! ¡°Kill Demon King Ye Li!¡± The leader of the Spear Hall suddenly roared.. Chapter 719 - Chapter 719: The Might of a Slash Chapter 719: The Might of a Slash Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations Following the command of the head of the Spear Hall, Tang Gang, the elders of the Four Weapons Hall began to fly towards Ye Li. These elders were all re-selected elders of the Four Weapons Hall. It could not be helped. All the previous elders had died in the Wasteland. Ye Li looked at the elders who were flying towards him and smiled faintly. ¡°The Apocalypse Legion, fuse!¡± ¡°Activate the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword Embryo!¡± Suddenly, the entire world seemed to shake violently. A dragon¡¯s cry and a sword¡¯s cry rang out. Terrifying sword intent soared into the sky. Ye Li¡¯s entire body was surrounded by a demonic light and the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword in his hand was wrapped in a strange light. The elders who flew towards Ye Li were all fifth-tier Chosen Ones. But now, Ye Li¡¯s strength had reached the level of a ninth-tier Chosen One. He was about to slash out with his sword. What words could be used to describe this slash? ¡°I have a sword that can kill everyone in the world!¡± Ye Li raised the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword and spoke slowly. As soon as he finished speaking, the sword fell! Supreme sword light soared into the sky, and space cracked. The commoners on the streets of Weapon City fell to the ground. Their faces were filled with horror. They could swear that this was the most terrifying scene they had ever seen since they were born. As for the 12 elders who flew towards Ye Li, there was no doubt about their fate. From the moment Ye Li slashed out with this sword, their lives would disappear from this world forever. Time seemed to have frozen at this moment!!! ¡°One strike¡­¡± Tang Gang¡¯s voice was trembling violently. The people on the streets of the Weapon City were frozen on the spot, as if they had been petrified. No words could describe their shock. Spear Hall¡¯s Hall Master Tang Gang, Axe Hall¡¯s Hall Master Jin Lei, and Stick Hall¡¯s Hall Master Shi Hu looked at the youth in front of them in horror. However, they realized that there was no change in the handsome face of the youth in front of them at all. Leng Xue¡¯s pupils constricted rapidly. She originally thought¡­ she thought that Ye Li was already dead. However, she never expected such a situation. ¡°I told all of you to attack together, but you didn¡¯t. Why are you wasting my time?¡± Ye Li looked at the three hall masters of the Four Weapons Hall with displeasure. When Tang Gang, Jin Lei and Shi Hu heard this, they stared at Ye Li. They had already recovered from their fear. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, the three of us are eighth-tier Chosen Ones. Today¡¯s situation has reached a point where we won¡¯t stop until one of us dies. Either you die, or we die!¡± Tang Gang roared. Ye Li smiled calmly. ¡°Unfortunately, you¡¯re wrong about one thing.¡± ¡°Which point?¡± Tang Gang asked firmly. ¡°I won¡¯t die, but you will,¡± Ye Li said slowly. When Tang Gang heard this, he was furious. ¡°How dare you be so arrogant!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, a cold light flashed in the sky. A three-pronged Ghost Head Spear appeared in the hands of Spear Hall¡¯s Hall Master Tang Gang! The Hall Master of Axe Hall, Jin Lei, took out the Purple Gold Sky-Breaking Axe! The Hall Master of the Stick Hall took out the Bright Silver Coiling Dragon Staff! Everyone on the main street of the Weapon City held their breaths. It seemed that a true earth-shattering battle was about to arrive. ¡°What¡¯s there to be angry about? You¡¯re going to die soon.¡± Ye Li looked at the three of them calmly. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only When the three of them heard this, they were even more furious. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, hand over your life!¡± Immediately, the three of them flew towards Ye Li. ¡°Synthesized: Heaven-Severing Sword, Heaven Sword Technique.¡± The two god-level skills began to synthesize!!! Chapter 720 - Demon King Palace Demon King Palace Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations Two god-level skills synthesized a slash. ¡°Boom!¡± Ye Li slashed out with his sword again. This time, it was hundreds of times more terrifying than before. When Tang Gang, Jin Lei, and Shi Fu saw this attack, their pupils began to rapidly constrict because they discovered that they could not dodge this attack. ¡°I¡¯m done!¡± The three of them shouted and immediately melted into the endless sword light. These were three eighth-tier Chosen Ones! Everyone on the streets of Weapon City were scared out of wits. They looked at Ye Li in horror. There was no change in Ye Li¡¯s handsome face. He put the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword into the system space and released the Apocalypse Legion from his body. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you never to be shocked? Because everything I, Ye Li, do will shock you for three days and three nights.¡± Leng Xue looked at Ye Li in a daze. She didn¡¯t understand. She really didn¡¯t understand why there was a person like Ye Li in this world. Could such a person really be described with words? Ding! ¡°Congratulations to the host for becoming a seventh-tier Chosen One.¡± The system¡¯s voice appeared in Ye Li¡¯s mind. ¡°Host, as long as you establish a sect, you can obtain a super treasure map.¡± Ye Li was stunned. He wondered when he would have to obtain a super treasure map like this. It was really unreasonable. Naturally, he didn¡¯t care about the shock of the people of the Weapon City. He thought for a while. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Ye Li looked at Leng Xue. Leng Xue was stunned. She didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to say such words to her. ¡°Go where?¡± ¡°I have no idea.¡± Ye Li spoke slowly. With that, Ye Li opened his hand. Leng Xue naturally knew what Ye Li meant. After pondering for a few seconds, she chose to place her hand on Ye Li¡¯s. Ye Li activated Swift Steps and disappeared. Gently I come, as gently as I go. Ye Li had been using the Heavenly Spirit Eyes to search for a good place. Suddenly, he discovered a place with extremely dense spiritual energy. This was a huge mountain where ancient trees towered into the sky. Ye Li thought that this would do. ¡°System, I¡¯m preparing to establish a sect here.¡± ¡°Host, please choose the shape of the sect.¡± Then, several options appeared in Ye Li¡¯s mind. Ye Li chose the shape of a dragon. Ding! ¡°Construction begins:¡± ¡°10%¡­30%¡­60%¡­100%.¡± ¡°Construction successful.¡± A dragon-shaped building appeared on the mountain in front of Ye Li, and it was extremely spacious. ¡°This system has such a function. Interesting.¡± Ye Li smiled to himself. ¡°How¡­ how is this possible?¡± Leng Xue¡¯s eyes widened. She could not believe that this was real. However, no matter how she blinked, the dragon-shaped building still existed. ¡°Host, please name the sect.¡± Ye Li thought for a few seconds and said, ¡°Let¡¯s call it the Demon King Palace.¡± Suddenly, three large words appeared in front of the dragon-shaped building¡ªDemon King Palace. ¡°Demon¡­ Demon King Palace?¡± Leng Xue looked at the three words ¡°Demon King Palace¡±, her eyes filled with shock. Ye Li smiled. ¡°This is my sect.¡± Then, Ye Li brought Leng Xue to the Demon King Palace. What Ye Li didn¡¯t expect was that the Demon King Palace had everything. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ye Li sat on the throne and looked at the Apocalypse Legion. ¡°From today onwards, you are the nine guardians of the Demon King Palace.¡± ¡°As for you¡­¡± Ye Li looked at Leng Xue. Leng Xue was shocked. She didn¡¯t know what Ye Li would say to her.. Chapter 721 - Coming to the Northern Plains Coming to the Northern Plains Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°You¡¯re too weak.¡± Ye Li looked at Leng Xue indifferently. Leng Xue was stunned. She was a tier 3 Transcender. To ordinary genetic warriors, she was definitely an insurmountable mountain. However, she knew that in front of Ye Li, a Heaven-grade Transcender was really pitifully weak. ¡°How about this? I¡¯ll help you increase your cultivation level. You can be the master of the first batch of disciples,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Leng Xue could not help but be stunned when she heard that. She looked at Ye Li in shock. Improve her cultivation level? She felt that even if she racked her brains, she would not be able to think of how to improve her realm. Ye Li handed Leng Xue a bottle of medicine. ¡°Drink it.¡± Leng Xue looked at the potion in Ye Li¡¯s hand in shock. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± ¡°Just drink it. Why are you talking so much nonsense?¡± Leng Xue didn¡¯t dare to continue asking. She could only take the medicine from Ye Li¡¯s hand and force herself to drink it. ¡°How is this possible!¡± Leng Xue was suddenly shocked. She actually felt signs of a breakthrough. Then, she hurriedly sat cross-legged on the ground and began to refine the medicine in her body. A moment later, Leng Xue¡¯s face was filled with joy. ¡°I¡¯ve broken through to the Chosen One of Tier 1.¡± Leng Xue looked at Ye Li in surprise. ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± Ye Li¡¯s face was as calm as water. The potion that allowed Leng Xue to break through to become a Chosen One was naturally bought by Ye Li in the point mall. His current points were frighteningly high, but the highest was the potion that allowed genetic warriors to break through to become a Chosen One. At this moment, there were no words that could describe the excitement in Leng Xue¡¯s heart. She suddenly had a feeling that Ye Li was an omnipotent person. Ding! ¡°Congratulations to the host for obtaining a Super Treasure Map.¡± The system¡¯s voice suddenly appeared in Ye Li¡¯s mind. Ye Li smiled faintly and showed a playful smile on his face. Without thinking too much, he activated the super treasure map. The coordinates appeared in Ye Li¡¯s mind, it was actually northern plains. ¡°Leng Xue, I¡¯ll leave the operation of the Demon King Palace to you. They will protect the safety of the Demon King Palace.¡± Ye Li looked at Leng Xue. With that, Ye Li looked at Ah Da. ¡°Alt Da, follow me to the northern plains.¡± Ah Da nodded, and Ye Li and Ah Da disappeared from the hall. Northern plains. The most terrifying place in the Mystic Land. There was the strongest Dark Race in the Mystic Land¡ªthe Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Race. When Ye Li and Ah Da arrived in the northern plains, the northern plains was simply too big, many times bigger than the Wasteland Zone. ¡°Roar! Roar!¡± As soon as they arrived in the northern plains, they heard the roars of countless zombies. Hundreds of zombies rushed towards Ye Li and Ah Da. ¡°Kill him!¡± Ye Li said slowly. Roar!!! Ah Da roared and threw a punch. This punch was simply invincible!!! Hundreds of zombies were instantly wiped out by the terrifying fist wind. ¡°The coordinates disappeared again?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ye Li was a little stunned. This had happened before, but it was a long time ago. Now that the coordinates had disappeared, everything could only rely on luck. ¡°Can someone save me? 1 don¡¯t want to die. Boohoo, 1 really don¡¯t want to die!¡± Suddenly, Ye Li heard the sound of crying. Ye Li looked in the direction of the voice and saw a girl in her twenties crying. She looked very sad. ¡°Huh?¡± Ye Li thought that there were humans in the northern plains? He felt that it was a good idea to go over and ask. He immediately walked towards the girl with Ah Da.. Chapter 722 - Chapter 722 Senior, I know you’re a good person. Chapter 722 Senior, I know you¡¯re a good person. Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°I really don¡¯t want to die. 1 really don¡¯t want to die!¡± The girl was crying like a pear blossom in the rain. She was as sad as she could be. Ye Li and Ah Da had already arrived in front of the girl, but the girl was completely unaware. ¡°Don¡¯t cry,¡± Ye Li said calmly. The sudden voice entered the girl¡¯s ears. The girl was so frightened that her entire body trembled. She raised her head in shock. However, when she raised her head, the girl could not help but be stunned. She dared to swear that she had never seen such a handsome man. She did not know that there was such a good-looking man in this world. She looked at Ye Li in a daze. Oh, this man¡¯s eyes were bright like stars. The girl even had a feeling that after looking into Ye Li¡¯s eyes, she would never forget his eyes. They were as quiet as the night, as deep as the sea. ¡°Y-you¡¯re humans?¡± The girl came back to her senses and looked at Ye Li and Ah Da in horror. Ye Li smiled. ¡°1 am, but he isn¡¯t.¡± The girl was stunned when she heard this because she really didn¡¯t understand what Ye Li meant. ¡°What, what do you mean?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you understand such simple logic? He¡¯s a zombie.¡± Ye Li spoke slowly to the girl. As soon as these words were spoken, the girl could not help but fall to the ground in fear. Ye Li was amused. He thought that this girl was quite interesting. She was even a tier- 5 Evolved Being. ¡°You, you, you¡­¡± How could the girl say a complete sentence? She looked at Ye Li and Ah Da in shock. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be afraid of. Tell me your name.¡± Ye Li looked at the girl calmly. ¡°My, my name is Chen Tian.¡± The girl swallowed her saliva and replied. Ye Li¡¯s handsome face was as calm as water. ¡°What a terrible name.¡± ¡°Tell me, why did a human like you appear here? If you can attract me, Ye Li, 1 might consider saving your life,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Chen Tian¡¯s pupils constricted rapidly, as if she had grabbed onto a life-saving straw. She hurriedly said to Ye Li, ¡°So that¡¯s what happened¡­¡± Ye Li nodded. ¡°I see.¡± Chen Tian was the daughter of the northern plains¡¯ Chen family¡¯s head. Because their Grand Elder usurped the throne, a huge battle broke out between the family head¡¯s faction and the Grand Elder¡¯s faction. However, the Grand Elder had teamed up with a Dark Race member, and the family head¡¯s lineage had suffered a crushing defeat. Only Chen Tian managed to escape. ¡°Senior, I know you¡¯re a good person. Please save me.¡± Chen Tian looked at Ye Li pleadingly. Ye Li naturally understood the look in Chen Tian¡¯s eyes. He knew that people like Chen Tian did not live for themselves, but for revenge. Unfortunately, as a tier-5 Evolved Being, there was nothing she could do. ¡°Sure, but I, Ye Li, am not a good person,¡± Ye Li said calmly. Chen Tian was shocked. There was endless shock in her heart. She thought that such a good person actually said that she was not a good person. Could it be that powerhouses had always been so humble? ¡°Let¡¯s go. Bring Ah Da and me to your family.¡± Ye Li looked at Chen Tian. When Chen Tian heard this, she was scared out of her wits. ¡°Senior, the Chen family belongs to the Grand Elder now. It will be dangerous if we go.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Dangerous?¡± Ye Li smiled. He felt that Chen Tian was really interesting. ¡°Hahaha!¡± Suddenly, a cold laugh entered their ears. ¡°Chen Tian, I¡¯ve finally found you.. There¡¯s no way out for you today!¡± Chapter 723 - Chapter 723 Believe It or Not, I Can Show You Their Bodies Chapter 723 Believe It or Not, I Can Show You Their Bodies Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations Ye Li looked in the direction of the voice and saw dozens of genetic warriors rushing over. All of them looked ugly. The dozens of genetic warriors were all Evolved Beings of different levels. The leader was a tenth-tier Evolved Being. Suddenly, dozens of genetic warriors surrounded them. ¡°They¡¯re from the Grand Elder¡¯s faction.¡± Chen Tian¡¯s fair face turned pale. ¡°Chen Tian, why aren¡¯t you running anymore?¡± The tenth-tier Evolved Being looked at Chen Tian smugly. ¡°Oh, so they¡¯re your helpers?¡± The tenth-tier Evolved Being looked at Ye Li and Ah Da with disdain. Chen Tian glared at the tenth-tier Evolved Being and said coldly, ¡°Chen Er, what do you want?¡± ¡°1 don¡¯t want anything. I just want to capture you and let the Grand Elder deal with you.¡± Chen Er was a tenth-tier Evolved Being. When Chen Tian heard this, she looked at Ye Li and Ah Da, but she realized that there was no change in their expressions at all, as if nothing had happened. ¡°Why did you appear?¡± Ye Li looked at Chen Er indifferently. Chen Er was stunned. He didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to still be able to speak at this time. ¡°Brat, you can still be so calm. Interesting.¡± Chen Er looked at Ye Li disdainfully. Ye Li shook his head slightly and said slowly, ¡°Do you know that you are like ants in front of me?¡± ¡°Hahaha!!!¡± When the genetic warriors from the Chen family¡¯s Grand Elder¡¯s faction heard Ye Li¡¯s words, they all laughed out loud, as if they had never heard such a funny joke. ¡°What are you laughing at?¡± Ye Li looked at Chen Er in confusion. ¡°I¡¯m laughing at you for overestimating yourself. You still dare to spout nonsense when you¡¯re about to die. I, Chen Er, only need one finger to make you unable to live or die!¡± Chen Er looked at Ye Li very proudly. Ye Li secretly sighed. Why were there always so many ants in front of him? Was it really not good to be alive? Since they didn¡¯t want to be alive, he would fulfill their wish. ¡°Do you believe that I can let you see their bodies in one second?¡± Ye Li looked at Chen Er indifferently. Chen Er¡¯s expression changed when he heard this. He gritted his teeth and looked at Ye Li coldly. He had never seen such an arrogant person. ¡°Brat, why are you still so arrogant at this point? Are you really not afraid of death?¡± Chen Er roared at Ye Li. Ye Li smiled lightly. His handsome face was very calm. ¡°It seems like you don¡¯t believe me?¡± Ye Li looked at Chen Er playfully. ¡°1 don¡¯t believe it. I would rather believe that the sky has collapsed than believe it!¡± Chen Er said proudly. As the saying went, heaven may forgive those who make mistakes unwittingly, but those who deliberately create their own misfortune cannot be saved. However, Ye Li slowly raised his index finger. On his index finger, an extremely terrifying white spiritual light began to wrap around it. Suddenly, the finger fell! ¡°Swish! Swish! Swish!¡± Dozens of terrifying white spiritual lights flew out at a shocking speed. ¡°Ah!!!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only In an instant, countless screams sounded. ¡°What?¡± When Chen Er saw this, his eyes widened for the biggest time in history as he looked at this bloody scene in horror. ¡°Do you believe what I, Ye Li, said now?¡± Ye Li looked at Chen Er calmly. Chen Er was already scared out of his wits.. How could he say a complete sentence? Chapter 724 - 724 Chen Family 724 Chen Family Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°I-l-I¡­¡± Chen Er looked at Ye Li in horror. He dared to swear that he had never been so afraid since he was born. Dozens of genetic warriors instantly died tragically. He couldn¡¯t believe it. He really couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°Are you very scared?¡± Ye Li looked at Chen Er calmly. Chen Er was shocked and looked at Ye Li in shock. Of course, he was afraid. Anyone would be afraid of such a scene. As for Chen Tian, she was frozen on the spot like a clay statue. Her eyes were wide open, and her mouth was so wide that it could fit an extra-large bowl. She had previously guessed that Ye Li was a genetic warrior and that his realm was definitely higher than his. However, she did not expect him to be such a terrifying genetic warrior. ¡°Actually, 1 have a way to make you not afraid,¡± Ye Li said slowly to Chen Er. ¡°What method?¡± Chen Er looked at Ye Li in shock. He guessed that Ye Li wanted to let him go. Only when he let him go, he wouldn¡¯t be afraid. Unfortunately, Chen Er would never have thought that Ye Li would say such a thing. ¡°In this world, good people will be afraid, and so will bad people. There¡¯s only one kind of person who won¡¯t be afraid, and that¡¯s the dead.¡± Upon hearing this, Chen Er¡¯s pupils constricted as he looked at Ye Li in horror. He was about to beg for mercy, but he would never have the chance to do so because a shocking bloody hole had appeared on his forehead. ¡°Humans.¡± Ye Li looked at Chen Er¡¯s body and shook his head slowly. When Chen Tian saw this, her heart was already in turmoil. ¡°Senior, we¡­¡± Chen Tian looked at Ye Li carefully. If she was very careful when Ye Li wanted to go to the Chen family, she was not worried at all now. It was because she had never seen such a terrifying attack since she was born. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Ye Li said lightly. Chen Er nodded. Then, she brought Ye Li and Ah Da to the Chen family. Ye Li thought that now that the coordinates had disappeared, he could only take it one step at a time. A few hours later, Ye Li, Alt Da, and Chen Tian arrived outside a city wall. The city wall was surrounded by mountains, and there were countless zombies and Dark Race members. ¡°Senior, this is the Chen family,¡± Chen Tian looked at Ye Li and said. Ye Li looked at the city wall in front of him, looking bored. ¡°Let them open the door.¡± Ye Li looked at Chen Tian. Chen Tian looked at Ye Li gratefully. She knew that Ye Li wanted to avenge her. If she really succeeded, she was willing to be Ye Li¡¯s slave. The dozens of genetic warriors on the city wall looked down and were immediately stunned. ¡°Is that Missy?¡± a tier-4 Evolved Being asked. ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m Chen Tian. Open the door now!¡± Chen Tian shouted coldly. Now, the entire Chen family was controlled by the Grand Elder¡¯s faction. Everyone from the family head¡¯s faction had already died. How could the genetic warriors on the city wall not know that the Grand Elder was pursuing Chen Tian? What they did not expect was that Miss actually came back personally. Wasn¡¯t this equivalent to walking into a trap? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Open the city gate!¡± a genetic warrior shouted. Then, the city gate opened! ¡°Senior, let¡¯s go in.¡± Chen Tian looked at Ye Li. Ye Li nodded and the few of them walked in slowly. Ah Da¡¯s aura had already been concealed by Ye Li. The Chen family¡¯s genetic warriors naturally couldn¡¯t tell that Alt Da was a zombie.. Chapter 725 - 725 Grand Elder of the Chen Family 725 Grand Elder of the Chen Family Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations After the few of them completely entered, a group of genetic warriors immediately rushed up. ¡°Miss, I didn¡¯t expect you to walk right into a trap!¡± A sixth-tier Evolved Being sneered at Chen Tian. Chen Tian was about to speak when Ye Li spoke first. ¡°Take me to your family head,¡± Ye Li said slowly. The dozen or so genetic warriors were stunned when they heard this. They looked at Ye Li in shock. ¡°Brat, who are you?¡± The sixth-tier Evolved Being looked at Ye Li coldly. Ye Li smiled and looked at the sixth-tier Evolved Being. ¡°I¡¯ll say it again. Bring me to see your master. Don¡¯t make me say it a third time.¡± As soon as these words were spoken, the dozen or so genetic warriors were furious. This was the Chen family¡¯s territory. ¡°I understand. You¡¯re the helper that Missy found?¡± The sixth-tier Evolved Being¡¯s face became playful. He sized up Ye Li and Ah Da and realized that Ye Li and Air Da were much better-looking than him. It was like the difference between heaven and earth. ¡°Young Miss, you¡¯ve only found two people and you still want revenge?¡± The dozen or so genetic warriors couldn¡¯t help but laugh because they found it too funny. Ye Li smiled again. ¡°I¡¯ve already given you a chance to live, but why don¡¯t you cherish it?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Ah Da roared and the wind from his fist flashed. Before the dozen or so genetic warriors could even scream, they all fell to the ground with grievances. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Ye Li said slowly. The higher-ups of the Chen family were naturally familiar with such a commotion. Before long, countless genetic warriors surrounded them. ¡°Who dares to barge into my Chen family!¡± A slightly old and energetic voice entered Ye Li¡¯s ears. An old man around 70 years old with a dignified aura appeared in Ye Li¡¯s vision. Behind him were ten Transceivers. Ye Li could easily guess that the old man was the Grand Elder of the Chen family and the current head of the Chen family. ¡°Tian¡¯er, you¡¯re back?¡± The Grand Elder pretended to be excited, but in fact, someone had already informed him. The Grand Elder¡¯s name was Chen Shan, a seventh-tier Transcender. ¡°Grand Elder, you colluded with the Wind Wolf Tribe and slaughtered so many disciples of our sect. How ruthless!¡± Chen Tian glared at Ye Li. To Chen Tian, she had a deep feud with Chen Shan. ¡°Tian¡¯er, since ancient times, winners are kings and losers are bandits. Since you¡¯ve walked right into the trap, do you think you can still live?¡± Chen Shan looked at Chen Tian smugly. Ye Li listened to Chen Tian and Chen Shan¡¯s conversation and shook his head secretly. Even if the enemy was powerful, my response to their provocations was as indifferent as the hill facing the passing breeze, and as serene as the great river beneath the shining moonlight. However¡­ Ye Li thought that this had nothing to do with the current situation. Why did he think of such a thing? ¡°You are the Grand Elder of the Chen family, right?¡± Ye Li suddenly asked. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Chen Shan was stunned. He did not expect Ye Li to suddenly speak. He sized Ye Li up and replied, ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m the Grand Elder of the Chen family. You are¡­?¡± ¡°My name is Ye Li. 1 don¡¯t like you. You can leave,¡± Ye Li said calmly. ¡°What!!!¡± The disciples of the Chen family were all shocked when they heard this. They had never seen such an arrogant person like Ye Li. He could do this even when surrounded by hundreds of people. They had never even heard of such a person, let alone seen him.. Chapter 726 - 726The Might of Ah Da’s Punch 726The Might of Ah Da¡¯s Punch Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations Chen Shan stared at Ye Li. He was the same. He had never seen someone as arrogant as Ye Li. ¡°Ye Li, do you know that you are about to die?¡± Chen Shan shouted coldly. The martial artists of the Chen family also looked at Ye Li angrily. ¡°Die? Why would I, Ye Li, die?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s just because of you ants?¡± Ye Li¡¯s handsome face was filled with mockery. ¡°Arrogant brat!¡± Chen Shan roared angrily. This w¡¯as the first time he had been so angry since he was born. ¡°I¡¯ll say it again. Are you leaving or not?¡± Ye Li looked at Chen Shan. Old Chen Shan¡¯s face was extremely cold as he stared at Ye Li. ¡°Brat, what if I don¡¯t leave?¡± Ye Li smiled. ¡°It¡¯s nothing more than death.¡± Silence, a deathly silence! Their Chen family had never been challenged like this before! ¡°Hahaha!!!¡± Chen Shan suddenly laughed out loud. ¡°Interesting, very interesting!¡± ¡°Ye Li, I really admire you. You can actually keep calm in such a condition!¡± Chen Shan looked at Ye Li disdainfully. Ye Li shook his head slightly. He didn¡¯t understand. He really didn¡¯t understand. Why didn¡¯t ants know that they w¡¯ere ants? ¡°All Da, go.¡± Ye Li looked at Ah Da and spoke slowly with a heavy heart. Following Ye Li¡¯s order, Ah Da used the Heaven-grade skill, True Fire Domineering Fist. What kind of words could describe the power of this punch? ¡°Boom!¡± In an instant, the sky and earth shook, and space cracked. ¡°Impossible! This is absolutely impossible!¡± Chen Shan shouted. He would rather believe that the sky had collapsed than believe that it was true. However, the truth w¡¯as so. Fie had to believe it even if he didn¡¯t want to. Ye Li looked at Chen Shan indifferently. ¡°You seem to be very scared?¡± When Chen Shan heard this, his soul left his body. He came back to his senses. At this moment, there was only one thought in his mind, and that was to escape! In the blink of an eye! Chen Shan started running at the fastest speed he could reach. Even if you have a good plan, I don¡¯t have a way to deal with it? Even if you, Chen Shan, are Monkey King, you will not be able to escape from the Buddha¡¯s palm. Swish! With the appearance of a w¡¯ind-breaking sound, Chen Shan¡¯s life would disappear from this world forever. Ye Li¡¯s expression remained unchanged as if nothing had happened. Thud! Suddenly, Chen Tian knelt in front of Ye Li. ¡°Senior, thank you for avenging me. 1, Chen Tian, am willing to be your slave!¡± Tears streamed down Chen Tian¡¯s face, but she looked at Ye Li with determination. Ye Li looked at Chen Tian and felt very bored. ¡°Get up. No one wants you to be a slave.¡± When Chen Tian heard this, she stood up from the ground, her fair face filled with gratitude. Ye Li looked at the sun in the sky and couldn¡¯t help but sigh. He didn¡¯t know when he would be able to find the treasure on the super treasure map. ¡°Senior, can you take me in¡­¡± It could be said that the Chen family was gone now. Chen Tian did not even know where she would go in the future. Ye Li was stunned. He looked at Chen Tian and thought to himself that it was not a big deal giving her a helping hand. It was not a bad idea to find a disciple for the Demon King Palace. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ye Li replied, ¡°Alright.¡± When Chen Tian heard this, her fair face instantly lit up with joy. ¡°Thank you, Senior. Thank you, Senior.¡± Chen Tian looked at Ye Li. ¡°Wuwuwu!!!¡± Suddenly, countless terrifying voices entered their ears.. Chapter 727 - 727 Wind Wolf Tribe 727 Wind Wolf Tribe Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations Following the terrifying roar, a group of Dark Race members appeared in Ye Li¡¯s field of vision. This group of Dark Races was a group of Wind Wolves, and they were all tier-1 Master-level Dark Race members. ¡°It¡¯s the Wind Wolf Tribe!¡± Chen Tian gritted her teeth and said. Grand Elder Chen Shan had colluded with the Wind Wolf Tribe to annihilate the family head¡¯s lineage. ¡°Tell Chen Shan to come and see me!¡± A tier-1 Master-level Wind Wolf stared at them and shouted. The Wind Wolves were all wolf-headed humanoids. Their bodies were strong, looking terrifying. ¡°Chen Shan is dead,¡± Ye Li said slowly. What? The dozen or so tier-1 Master-level Wind Wolves were all a little stunned. A few seconds later, a tier-1 Wind Wolf stared at Ye Li and asked coldly, ¡°Who killed him?¡± ¡°It¡¯s me,¡± Ye Li said frankly. As soon as these words were spoken, the dozen or so tier-1 Master-level Wind Wolves were shocked and looked at Ye Li in shock. ¡°You killed Chen Shan?¡± The tier-1 Master-level Wind Wolf seemed to not believe Ye Li at all. Ye Li smiled faintly. ¡°That¡¯s right. If you don¡¯t want to die, tell me the purpose of your trip.¡± When these tier-1 Wind Wolves heard these words, they all became incomparably furious. ¡°Human, we are the Wind Wolf Tribe. Have you eaten a bear¡¯s heart or a leopard¡¯s gall? You actually dare to say such words to us!¡± A tier-1 Master-level Wind Wolf roared angrily. ¡°Let me ask you one more time. What is the purpose of your trip? Don¡¯t make me repeat myself a third time,¡± Ye Li said frankly. More than a dozen tier-1 Master-level Wind Wolves were furious to the extreme, and all of them glared at Ye Li. ¡°Human, you¡¯re courting death!¡± Immediately after, a tier-1 Master-level Wind Wolf pounced towards Ye Li. However, when this tier-1 Master-level Wind Wolf was still in mid-air, it was blasted into pieces by Ah Da¡¯s fist. The scene was gruesome! ¡°How is this possible!¡± The remaining dozen or so tier-1 Master-level Wind Wolves cried out in alarm. They really could not believe that this was real. ¡°Who else wants to attack me, Ye Li?¡± Ye Li glanced indifferently at the dozen Wind Wolves in front of him. More than a dozen tier-1 Master-level Wind Wolves were already scared silly. A tier-1 Master-level Dark Race member had been smashed into pieces by a single punch. This was not as simple as being blasted to death; he was blasted into pieces! How much strength did he have to be able to do this!!! Ye Li smiled. He looked indifferently at a tier-1 Wind Wolf. ¡°Tell me the purpose of your trip.¡± This tier-1 Wind Wolf looked at Ye Li in shock, but then his look became resolute again. He stared at Ye Li and said, ¡°And if I don¡¯t?¡± As soon as this tier-1 Master-level Wind Wolf finished speaking, he let out a blood-curdling scream. His life would disappear from this world forever. Ye Li smiled lightly. His handsome face was very calm. ¡°Are you guys not going to tell me either?¡± Ye Li looked at the Wind Wolf Tribe members in front of him. These tier-1 Master-level Wind Wolves had never seen such a terrifying human before. They were already scared out of their wits, knowing that if they didn¡¯t tell the truth, they would lose their lives. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Honorable Lord, a purple light appeared in Specter Forest yesterday. A shocking spiritual treasure might appear, so we, the Wind Wolf Tribe, are preparing to join forces with the Chen family to go to Specter Forest together.¡± A tier-1 Master-level Wind Wolf said to Ye Li in shock. Ye Li was secretly shocked. A shocking spiritual treasure? The super treasure map? At the thought of this, Ye Li¡¯s handsome face couldn¡¯t help but show a playful smile. He always got what he wanted. ¡°Honorable Lord, we don¡¯t want other factions to find the treasure, so we allied with the Chen Family and prepared to destroy the Chen Family after finding the treasure,¡± another tier-1 Master-level Wind Wolf also said to Ye Li.. Chapter 728 - 728 The Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Tribe Appears 728 The Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Tribe Appears Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations Ye Li listened to the Wind Wolf Tribe¡¯s words and thought that there had never been any real friends in this world. There were only benefits. ¡°You are telling me so much just to survive, right?¡± Ye Li looked at the Wind Wolf Tribe members. When the dozen or so tier-1 Master-level Wind Wolves heard this, their eyes immediately lit up. They naturally knew that Ye Li was prepared to let them go. Unfortunately, they had miscalculated. ¡°Do you really think that I, Ye Li, will let you live?¡± ¡°What!!!¡± As soon as these words were spoken, the dozen or so tier-1 Master-level Wind Wolves all turned pale with fright. Even if they used all their strength, they would never have thought that Ye Li would say such words. ¡°Human, are you going back on your word?¡± A tier-1 Master-level Wind Wolf glared at Ye Li. Ye Li smiled faintly and his handsome face became playful. ¡°I, Ye Li, have never said that I will spare your lives,¡± Ye Li said calmly. More than ten tier-1 Master-level Wind Wolves were enraged when they heard this, looking like they were going to fight Ye Li to the death. Unfortunately, how could they be Ye Li¡¯s match? ¡°Roar!¡± More than ten tier-1 Master-level Wind Wolves roared and pounced towards Ye Li and the others. ¡°Air Da,¡± Ye Li called out to Ah Da. Boom! With a ¡°boom¡±, more than ten tier-1 Master-level Wind Wolves instantly died. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Ye Li said slowly. He was naturally not interested in these Wind Wolf Tribe members. What he was interested in was the shocking spiritual treasure in Specter Forest. ¡°Do you know where Specter Forest is?¡± Ye Li looked at Chen Tian. Chen Tian nodded and told Ye Li the location of Specter Forest. The group began to head towards Specter Forest. Outside Specter Forest. At this moment, hundreds of genetic warriors had already gathered. These genetic warriors were all from powerful families in the northern plains. In the north of the northern plains, there weren¡¯t many Dark Races. Only the Wind Wolf Tribe was the strongest. However, the Wind Wolf Tribe and these human clans weren¡¯t enemies. At this moment, there were also many Wind Wolf Tribe members outside the Specter Forest. ¡°Elder Lin, I wonder what kind of shocking spiritual treasure appeared in Specter Forest.¡± ¡°No matter what shocking spirit treasure appears, at that time, the capable will take it. My Lin family is stronger than your Zhang family.¡± ¡°My Zhang family is not afraid of your Lin family.¡± Hundreds of genetic warriors started discussing. ¡°Eh, why aren¡¯t the Chen family here yet?¡± a genetic warrior suddenly asked. As soon as these words were spoken, the hundreds of genetic warriors were also very puzzled. They thought to themselves, That¡¯s strange. The Chen family was supposed to be the first to arrive. Why hadn¡¯t they appeared? The Wind Wolf Tribe members outside Specter Forest were also very puzzled. They wondered why the Chen family people hadn¡¯t arrived yet. Moreover, the members of their tribe that had gone to the Chen family hadn¡¯t come back yet. At this moment, Ye Li, Ah Da, and Chen Tian had already arrived outside Specter Forest. The genetic warriors and Wind Wolf Tribe members did not notice them. ¡°Hahaha!¡± Suddenly, a loud laugh could be heard. This laughter seemed to carry a deep domineering aura. It felt extremely domineering. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Hundreds of genetic warriors and Wind Wolf Tribe members turned pale with fright because they knew what was coming. ¡°T-Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tigers?¡± A genetic warrior¡¯s pupils constricted as he exclaimed. Suddenly, five Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tigers appeared in front of them. The Tyrant Whale Silver Yang Tiger was the most terrifying Dark Race members in the northern plains. Every single one of them possessed boundless strength and unparalleled strength. Chapter 729 - 729 Kunlun Mirror 729 Kunlun Mirror Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations The hundreds of genetic warriors and Wind Wolf Tribe members were terrified to the extreme. This was the Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Clan!!! The Tyrant Whale Silver Yang Tiger was the most terrifying Dark Race in the northern plains. The people who weren¡¯t afraid of them hadn¡¯t been born yet. ¡°Our Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Clan wants the treasure in Specter Forest. Who agrees and who opposes?¡± The five Tyrant Whale Silver Yang Tigers were all tier-i Lord-level Dark Race members. Among these hundreds of genetic warriors, the highest was only an eighth-tier Transcender, and the highest in the Wind Wolf Tribe was only a ninth-tier Master-level Wind Wolf. Silence, a deadly silence. At this moment, no one dared to say a word. They knew that if they objected, the Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger would destroy them without hesitation. in the northern plains, the Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger was the sky. Ye Li watched indifferently from the side. Five tier-1 Lord-level Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tigers were definitely an insurmountable mountain to hundreds of genetic warriors and Wind Wolf Tribe members, but to him, they were just ants. ¡°I agree!¡± Suddenly, a family head said. Countless voices of approval followed. ¡°I agree!¡± ¡°I agree!¡± The five tier-1 Lord-level Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tigers looked at the hundreds of genetic warriors and Wind Wolf Tribe members, and their faces were filled with disdain. ¡°You can leave now,¡± a tier-1 Lord-level Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger shouted. Hundreds of genetic warriors and Wind Wolf Tribe members hurriedly fled in all directions as if they had been pardoned. Their speed had already reached the fastest speed they could reach. ¡°Senior, what should we do?¡± Seeing this scene, Chen Tian¡¯s face turned as pale as a sheet of paper. ¡°It¡¯s just a few little tigers,¡± Ye Li said slowly. When Chen Tian heard this, her entire body could not help but tremble. She looked at Ye Li in a daze and realized that there was killing intent hidden in the corner of Ye Li¡¯s eyes. Suddenly, she had a feeling that nothing in this world could stop an existence like Ye Li. After several hundred genetic warriors and Wind Wolf Tribe members escaped from the Specter Forest, five tier-1 Lord-level Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tigers entered the Specter Forest. ¡°Let¡¯s go in too,¡± Ye Li said. The reason why he did not kill the five Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tigers outside was because he wanted them to help him find the treasure. There was strength in numbers. It was an old principle in the martial world, and it was also an eternal truth. Then, Ye Li, Ah Da, and Chen Tian walked into Specter Forest. Specter Forest was shockingly huge, there were countless ferocious beasts inside. ¡°Senior, I find it hard to breathe.¡± Chen Tian looked at Ye Li awkwardly. There was a strange gas in Specter Forest, it gave people a suffocating feeling. Without thinking too much, he placed Chen Tian into the system space. ¡°I wonder what the shocking spiritual treasure in Specter Forest is,¡± Ye Li muttered to himself. Ye Li and Ah Da started to search. ¡°Haha, I believe that the shocking spiritual treasure in Specter Forest is this mirror.¡± Suddenly, a loud laugh entered Ye Li¡¯s ears. Ye Li activated the Heavenly Spirit Eyes and looked in the direction of the voice. He realized that there was a mirror on a pool hundreds of meters away from him. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The mirror¡¯s surface seemed to be illusional, and its entire body was purple- gold. ¡°Could this mirror be one of the Ten Great Divine Weapons, the Kunlun Mirror?¡± Another Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger¡¯s voice entered Ye Li¡¯s ears. Ye Li smiled calmly. One would search high and low only to find it when one least expected to. ¡°Let¡¯s go over,¡± Ye Li said slowly to Ah Da. Chapter 730 - Chaper 730: Who Approves, Who Opposes Chaper 730: Who Approves, Who Opposes Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations In a cold and gloomy pool, the pool looked unfathomable and had a dense killing intent. A leaf slowly fell into the pool and instantly melted into nothingness. On top of the pool, there was a purple-gold mirror that was emitting purple light. It was extremely dazzling. ¡°This is definitely one of the Ten Great Divine Weapons, the Kunlun Mirror,¡± a tier-i Lord-level Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger said. The other four Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tigers all had happy smiles on their faces. They had only heard that a shocking spiritual treasure had appeared in the Specter Forest north of the northern plains, but they would never have thought that it was one of the Ten Great Divine Weapons, the Kunlun Mirror. ¡°Let¡¯s take the Kunlun Mirror now.¡± The few Tyrant Whale Silver-toothed Tigers nodded and prepared to take the Kunlun Mirror. ¡°If you want the Kunlun Mirror, you have to obtain my approval first.¡± The sudden voice entered the ears of the five Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tigers. They were all shocked. Clearly, they did not expect a voice to suddenly appear. The five tier-1 Lord-level Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tigers looked in the direction of the voice and saw Ye Li and Ada slowly walking towards them. It was obvious that this was their first time seeing Ye Li and Ada. ¡°Humans?¡± The five tier-1 Lord-level Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tigers laughed coldly. It was only because they really didn¡¯t understand why these two humans had come to die. Ah Da¡¯s aura had already been concealed, and the tier-i Lord-level Tyrant Whale Silver Yang Tiger could not tell he was a zombie at all. Ye Li and Ah Da stopped ten steps away from the five Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tigers. ¡°You guys can leave now. I want this Kunlun Mirror. Okay, I¡¯m done. Now who agrees and who opposes?¡± Ye Li thought that since they had said the same words to the hundreds of genetic warriors and Wind Wolf Tribe members outside the Specter Forest, he would give them a taste of their own medicine. The five tier-1 Lord-level Overlord Whale Silver Sun Tigers were all shocked when they heard this. They really did not understand why Ye Li dared to say such a thing. ¡°Human, are you alright?¡± A tier-1 Lord-level Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger looked at Ye Li in shock. In the eyes of the five Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tigers, Ye Li was a lunatic, a lunatic who didn¡¯t care about his own life. ¡°In other words, you¡¯re against it?¡± Ye Li looked at the five Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tigers indifferently. ¡°So what if I object?¡± A tier-i Lord-level Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger sneered. Ye Li was silent for a few seconds. He thought for a moment and continued, ¡°Nothing much will happen. It¡¯s just that all of you will die.¡± What? The five Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tigers were all furious. They stared at Ye Li. ¡°Human, do you know what will happen to you after you say this?¡± A tier-i Lord ¨C level Tyrant Whale Silver Yang Tiger said coldly to Ye Li. Ye Li smiled faintly. There was no change in his handsome face at all. ¡°It¡¯s just that I¡¯ll live and you¡¯ll die. What can happen to me?!¡± Rage. Absolute rage. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The five Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tigers dared to swear to the heavens that they had never seen someone as arrogant as Ye Li. ¡°Human, since you insist on courting death, don¡¯t blame us.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, a tier-i Lord-level Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger pounced towards Ye Li. Ye Li smiled faintly. He really didn¡¯t understand why these Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tigers didn¡¯t cherish the chance to survive he had given them. Did they not want to live anymore? Or did they think that his words were a joke? Chapter 731 - 731 When I Kill You, Don’t Fight Back 731 When I Kill You, Don¡¯t Fight Back Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°All Da!¡± Ye Li called out. Roar!!! When this tier-i lord-level Tyrannical Whale Silver Yang Tiger was only inches away from Ye Li, All Da roared and fiercely punched out. ¡°Boom!¡± Space shook! Ah Da was a fifth-tier lord-level zombie. Facing a tier-i lord-level Tyrant Whale Silver Yang Tiger, the result was obvious. As this tier-i lord-level Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger let out a miserable cry, his life disappeared from this world forever. How was that possible!!! The remaining four Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tigers were all stunned. They would never have thought of such a situation even if they used all their strength. One punch¡­ and he was killed? One had to know that this was a tier-i lord-level Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger! Looking at the shock on the faces of these Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tigers, Ye Li smiled faintly and slowly said to them, ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t have to be afraid, because you¡¯re about to die.¡± As soon as these words were spoken, the four Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tigers were even more shocked. ¡°Humans, what realm are you in?!¡± The four Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tigers felt that they had kicked an iron plate. They had no choice but to be vigilant. Ye Li looked at the sun in the sky and thought for a moment before saying to the four Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tigers, ¡°Only a seventh-tier Chosen One.¡± ¡°What!!!¡± When the four tier-1 lord-level Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tigers heard this, they all turned pale with fright. A seventh-tier Chosen One? All of them were only at the tier-i lord-level. They would never have thought that Ye Li was actually a seventh-tier Chosen One. In an instant, these four tier-i lord-level Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tigers were all scared out of wits. ¡°Human, we are from the Tyrant Whale Silver Yang Tiger Clan. In the northern plains, our Tyrant Whale Silver Yang Tiger Clan is the heavens. If you dare to do anything to us, your ending will definitely be miserable!¡± The meaning of the four tier-i lord-level Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tigers was very clear. It meant that no matter how strong Ye Li was, what could he do to them? Unfortunately, these four Tyrant Whale Silver Yang Tigers had all miscalculated. ¡°But you¡¯re going to die soon. How will your Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Clan know that we did it?¡± Ye Li smiled faintly. When the four tier-1 lord-level Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tigers heard this, a chill rushed from their tailbones to the top of their heads, and they looked at Ye Li with extreme fear. They couldn¡¯t speak. They really couldn¡¯t speak. ¡°When I, Ye Li, kill you, don¡¯t try to resist and don¡¯t try to escape,¡± Ye Li said slowly. After all, they were the strongest Dark Race in the northern plains. The four Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tigers came back to their senses and stared at Ye Li. They thought that it was all Ah Da¡¯s doing just now. Ye Li did not do anything. Moreover, was he really a seventh-tier Chosen One? Afterwards, the four tier-i lord-level Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tigers looked at each other, as if they had reached some sort of agreement. ¡°Roar!¡± Suddenly, four tier-1 lord-level Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tigers all pounced towards Ye Li. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ye Li smiled. How could he not know what the four Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tigers were thinking? However, not only were their thoughts wrong, they were so completely wrong. Swish! At some point in time, the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword had already appeared in Ye Li¡¯s hand. He slashed out, and a supreme sword light shot towards the four tier-1 lord-level Tyrant Whale Silver Yang Tigers pouncing over. In an instant, the four tier-i lord-level Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tigers were all melted into nothingness by the supreme sword light. ¡± Why bother?¡± Ye Li shook his head slowly. Chapter 732 - 732 So There Really Was A Demon 732 So There Really Was A Demon Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations Ye Li killed four Tyrant Whale Silver Yang Tigers with one strike. After putting the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword into the system space, he looked at the Kunlun Mirror on the pool. Another leaf fell into the pool, and the leaf melted again. Ye Li smiled faintly and thought that this pond was quite interesting. Then, he raised his palm and reached into the pool water. Hiss! Ye Li actually felt a trace of pain! If his current defense was placed in a martial arts television drama, it would literally be invincible. However, Ye Li wasn¡¯t interested in the water either. He reached out and took the Kunlun Mirror. Ding! ¡°Congratulations to the host for obtaining one of the Ten Great Divine Weapons, the Kunlun Mirror.¡± Hearing the system¡¯s voice, Ye Li was relieved. Ding! ¡°A great opportunity has been detected at the bottom of the pool. Host, please head to the bottom of the pool.¡± Ye Li was stunned. He thought about how lucky he was. Not only did he find the Kunlun Mirror, but he also found a great opportunity at the bottom of the pool? It could be said that with the system in hand, I had the world. Without thinking too much, Ye Li and Ah Da jumped into the water. Cold, bone-piercing cold. If it were an ordinary genetic warrior, they would probably have died instantly the moment they jumped into the pool. However, Ye Li was not an ordinary genetic warrior, and Ah Da was a zombie. Not long after, Ye Li and Ah Da reached the bottom of the pool. After reaching the bottom of the pool, Ye Li scanned the area with his Heavenly Spirit Eyes. It didn¡¯t matter if he didn¡¯t look, but when he saw Ye Li, he was really stunned because he saw a coffin at the bottom of the pool. ¡°Well¡­¡± Ever since he transmigrated to this world, he had never been shocked, but this time, he was truly shocked. There was a coffin at the bottom of the pool. What the hell was going on? Then, Ye Li and Ah Da walked towards the coffin. A moment later, Ye Li and Alt Da saw the coffin. It was a huge bronze coffin that was several meters long and was pulled by dozens of chains. ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with this coffin.¡± Ye Li felt waves of demonic aura coming from the coffin. Demonic Aura? He was a demon in the past and knew the demonic aura too well. Could there really be demons in this world? Ye Li stopped in his tracks and sized up the huge bronze coffin in front of him. ¡°It¡¯s been hundreds of years. A creature has finally appeared.¡± A very world-weary voice sounded in Ye Li¡¯s ears. Ye Li couldn¡¯t help but freeze. Suddenly, the bronze coffin slowly opened! A pitch-black creature that looked like an ancient demon appeared from the coffin. There were countless cracks in this demon¡¯s body, and the cracks were filled with magma. It was a shocking sight. Ye Li was very sure that the creature in front of him was a demon!!! However¡­ It seemed to be just a soul without a physical body. ¡°You¡¯re humans, right?¡± The demon looked at Ye Li and Air Da. ¡°Host, don¡¯t worry. This demon doesn¡¯t have a body. It only has the strength of a fifth-tier Chosen One.¡± The system¡¯s voice suddenly appeared in Ye Li¡¯s mind. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Hearing this, Ye Li¡¯s handsome face became playful. The strength of a fifth-tier Chosen One? Then wouldn¡¯t killing him be child¡¯s play? ¡°That¡¯s right. We¡¯re humans. Just tell us what you want,¡± Ye Li said slowly. The demon laughed coldly. ¡°Of course I¡¯m going to possess one of you.¡± Ye Li understood when he heard this. This demon wanted to possess one of them and see the light of day again. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, not only will you not succeed, but you will also die.¡± Ye Li said lightly. Chapter 733 - 733 Fiery Demon King 733 Fiery Demon King Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Hahaha!¡± The demon burst into laughter, as though he had never heard such a funny joke. ¡°Human, I¡¯m the Fiery Demon King. What kind of courage do you have to dare to say such words to me!¡± Ye Li looked at the smile on the face of the Fiery Demon King and shook his head slightly. ¡°Unfortunately, you¡¯re only a fifth-tier Chosen One now.¡± As soon as these words were spoken, the Fiery Demon King could not help but tremble. He looked at Ye Li in a daze, obviously not understanding how Ye Li knew his current strength. ¡°Human, how did you know?¡± The Fiery Demon King finally felt that something was wrong. He stared at Ye Li coldly and said. Ye Li smiled faintly. ¡°Does it still matter how I found out?¡± ¡°Host, as long as you kill the Fiery Demon King, you can obtain the Fiery Demon Pill in the Fiery Demon King¡¯s body.¡± At this moment, the system¡¯s voice appeared in Ye Li¡¯s mind. The Fiery Demon King calmed himself down and stared at Ye Li and Ah Da. ¡°Human, although you might have some strength, you¡¯re like an ant in front of me. Come over and let me kill you.¡± After saying that, the Fiery Demon King hooked his finger at Ye Li. Upon seeing this, Ye Li couldn¡¯t help but secretly smile. He thought that this Fiery Demon King really didn¡¯t know that he was about to die. ¡°Alt Da, do it,¡± Ye Li said slowly to Ah Da. Ah Da nodded and raised his fist to attack the Fiery Demon King. When the Fiery Demon King saw this, he sneered and also raised his fist to punch. Ah Da¡¯s heavy punch was about to collide with the Fiery Demon King¡¯s heavy punch. Boom! An earth-shattering sound came from the bottom of the pool. What Ye Li didn¡¯t expect was that Ah Da and the Fiery Demon King were evenly matched. All Da¡¯s strength was absolutely terrifying. ¡°You, you¡¯re not human?¡± The Fiery Demon King seemed to have sensed something and looked at Ah Da in shock. A cold smile appeared on Ah Da¡¯s handsome face. ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m indeed not a human. I¡¯m a lord-level zombie.¡± When the Fiery Demon King heard this, his face was filled with shock. ¡°A zombie?¡± The Fiery Demon King would never have thought that Ah Da was a zombie. Immediately, Ah Da and the Fiery Demon King retreated. ¡°True Fire Domineering Fist!¡± Ah Da used the Heaven-grade skill, True Fire Domineering Fist. Although it was at the bottom of the pool, cold water still could not extinguish the Fire Fist. ¡°Fire?¡± The Fiery Demon King smiled coldly. ¡°Demon Flame Heavenly Fist!¡± The Fiery Demon King shouted. This time, it was not a head-on collision of fists, but a collision of skills. In an instant, the sweat at the bottom of the pool began to boil. Crackle, crackle, crackle!!! Ah Da and the Fiery Demon King fought for dozens of rounds, but neither side had an obvious advantage. Ye Li smiled faintly. There was no change in his handsome face at all. He thought that this Fiery Demon King still had some ability. ¡°Alt Da, come back,¡± Ye Li called out to All Da. Ah Da returned to Ye Li¡¯s side. When the Fiery Demon King saw that Ah Da had returned to Ye Li¡¯s side, he started to look extremely smug. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Human, your zombies aren¡¯t that good. Are you guys preparing to escape?¡± The Fiery Demon King¡¯s face was filled with mockery. Ye Li smiled and looked at the Fiery Demon King calmly. ¡°You really seem to understand everything.¡± ¡°Human, then you¡­¡± The Fiery Demon King did not speak. He looked at Ye Li in confusion, obviously asking what Ye Li meant. Chapter 734 - 734 Swallowing the Fiery Demon Pill 734 Swallowing the Fiery Demon Pill Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations The Fiery Demon King really didn¡¯t know what Ye Li meant. He stared at Ye Li in confusion. Ye Li smiled faintly and said slowly, ¡°Fiery Demon King, there¡¯s actually no other meaning. It¡¯s just that I¡¯m dealing with you.¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± The Fiery Demon King laughed loudly again, as if he had heard the funniest joke in history. ¡°Human, even your zombies can¡¯t defeat me. Do you want to defeat me?¡± The Fiery Demon King¡¯s face was filled with disdain. ¡°Do you really believe your eyes?¡± Ye Li looked at the Fiery Demon King indifferently. The Fiery Demon King was stunned. It was obvious that he did not understand what Ye Li meant. Before he could say anything, he heard Ye Li say, ¡°Never trust your own eyes, because sometimes they can deceive you.¡± As soon as these words were spoken, the Fiery Demon King was even more confused. He shouted coldly at Ye Li, ¡°Human, what else have you got at this point? Come and die!¡± Ye Li shook his head secretly. He really didn¡¯t understand why there were always so many useless people who overestimated themselves. Suddenly, a terrifying dragon cry and sword cry appeared at the bottom of the pool. The Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword appeared in Ye Li¡¯s hand. Seeing the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword in Ye Li¡¯s hand, the Fiery Demon King could not help but be stunned. He even asked, ¡°Human, what exactly is that treasure in your hand?¡± The Fiery Demon King felt that the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword in Ye Li¡¯s hand was too much of a threat to him. ¡°A treasure to kill you.¡± Ye Li enunciated each word slowly. When the Fiery Demon King heard this, his pupils constricted. Swish! Suddenly, a supreme sword light flew towards the Fiery Demon King. The Fiery Demon King only had the strength of a No-tier Chosen One. When facing the sword of the seventh-tier Chosen One, Ye Li, he definitely had no ability to resist. ¡°Alth!¡± Before the supreme sword beam could kill the Fiery Demon King, he shouted because he knew that he was about to die. ¡°Boom!¡± Without a doubt, the supreme sword beam struck the Fiery Demon King¡¯s body. Accompanied by a tragic cry, the Fiery Demon King¡¯s life would disappear from this world forever. A red demonic pill appeared in front of Ye Li. ¡°Is this the Fiery Demon Pill?¡± Ye Li muttered to himself. Then, Ye Li slowly walked over and held the Fiery Demon Pill in his hand. Ye Li felt a strong heat. One could imagine how high the temperature of the Fiery Demon Pill was. ¡°Host, you can swallow the Fiery Demon Pill now.¡± The system¡¯s voice appeared in Ye Li¡¯s mind again. Ye Li smiled calmly. He was relieved when he heard the system¡¯s voice. Without thinking too much, Ye Li swallowed the Fiery Demon Pill. Instantly, Ye Li felt a scorching power attacking his internal organs. He immediately sat cross-legged on the ground and began to refine the terrifying power in his body. ¡°Upgrade to an eighth-tier Chosen One.¡± Ding! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Congratulations to the host for becoming a true demon.¡± As the system¡¯s voice fell, Ye Li opened his eyes. There was no change in his expression. ¡°A real demon?¡± Ye Li remembered that after he cultivated the Ancient Devil Tome, he became a real demon. Later on, the Ancient Devil Tome became the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword Embryo. Then, Ye Li opened his hand and a ball of black spiritual energy appeared in his hand.. Chapter 735 - 735 Tossing An Embroidered Ball to Select A Bride! 735 Tossing An Embroidered Ball to Select A Bride! Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations Ye Li looked at the ball of black gas in his palm and smiled bitterly. He thought about how he used the Ancient Devil Tome to become a demon in the past and later became a human. How did he become a demon again now? Immediately, he understood. So what if he was a demon? So what if he was a human? What awaited him was just one after another massacre. However¡­ Ye Li smiled coldly. His Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword Embryo did not disappear, which meant that he had completely relied on the Fiery Demon Pill to become a demon. Now that he was an eighth-tier Heaven¡¯s Chosen One, Ye Li felt that his body was filled with power. Now that he had found the Kunlun Mirror and become an eighth-tier Heaven¡¯s Chosen One, he had earned a lot. ¡°Alt Da, let¡¯s leave.¡± Ye Li looked at Ah Da and said. Ah Da nodded and they left. Ye Li and Ah Da left the Specter Forest and he released Chen Tian from the system space. ¡°Senior.¡± Chen Tian was a little stunned. She did not expect Ye Li to suddenly let her out. ¡°All Da, bring her back to the Demon King Palace,¡± Ye Li said to Ah Da. ¡°Yes, Master,¡± All Da replied. Then, Ah Da left Specter Forest with Chen Tian. Ye Li walked slowly, he wanted to learn more about northern plains, he used his Heavenly Spirit Eyes as he walked. Not long after, he actually found a place like a base city. ¡°To think that there are so many humans in the northern plains.¡± Ye Li spoke slowly. With that, Ye Li slowly walked over. Not long after, he arrived at a city that was like a base city. Ye Li sized up the people inside. Unlike the base city, these people were not ordinary people, but genetic warriors. ¡°Let¡¯s go quickly. The miss of the Xiao family is throwing an embroidered ball to select a bride. Perhaps we can have some dogshit luck.¡± ¡°Haha, if 1 can secure a marriage with the Xiao family, I, Ergou, will be able to rise to prominence.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. The Xiao family is a super family in the Protection City.¡± From the conversation between these people, Ye Li learned that this place was called Protection City and the miss of the Xiao family from this city was tossing an embroidered ball to select a bride. Ye Li felt that this was ridiculous!!! How could there be such a way for a woman to get a husband in this world? Ye Li found it funny. However, since he was already here, wouldn¡¯t it be a sin if he didn¡¯t go and take a look? Without further ado, Ye Li followed them. A moment later, Ye Li arrived at an arena. At this moment, there was already a sea of people below the arena. A proud-looking girl of about twenty years old stood on the stage. She was wearing a silk skirt and looked very beautiful. Ye Li looked at the girl. Even if he used his toes, he could imagine that the proud girl in the ring was the miss of the Xiao family. The eldest daughter of the Xiao family was also a ninth-tier Evolved Being. She was definitely a genius. ¡°Is this the eldest daughter of the Xiao family, Xiao Yu? She¡¯s too beautiful.¡± ¡°Of course. Miss Xiao is the most beautiful person in the city.¡± ¡°But Miss Xiao is arrogant by nature. I¡¯m afraid no one can handle her.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The genetic warriors in the arena began to whisper. This girl was truly gorgeous. Xiao Yu stood in the arena and looked at the genetic warriors below the arena in disdain because she felt that they were all unsightly. Ever since she was born, she had been the apple of the Xiao family¡¯s eye. This time, she wasn¡¯t really throwing an embroidered ball to get married. It was really just for fun. Anyway, no one dared to criticize her. Xiao Yu thought that when the time came, she would at most compensate the person who won the embroidered ball. Thinking of this, her proud face could not help but reveal a smile.. Chapter 736 - 736 Why Don’t You Snatch the Embroidered Ball 736 Why Don¡¯t You Snatch the Embroidered Ball Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations Xiao Yu looked at the genetic warriors below the arena in disdain. She was thinking about where to throw the embroidered ball. Suddenly, she saw Ye Li. Then she could not help but be stunned. Her proud face was filled with shock because she had never seen such a handsome man. Or rather, she had no idea that there was such a good-looking person in this world. Immediately, Xiao Yu threw the embroidered ball in her hand at Ye Li. She naturally hoped that Ye Li could snatch the embroidered ball from these genetic warriors. ¡°Hurry up and snatch it!¡± As a loud shout sounded, the genetic warriors below the arena began to fight crazily. In the eyes of these genetic warriors, as long as they could snatch the embroidered ball, they would be able to rise to prominence. Naturally, they did not know that Xiao Yu was only playing them like fools. Xiao Yu kept looking at Ye Li in the crowd. She realized that Ye Li had no intention of snatching the embroidered ball. For a moment, her proud face could not help but show an unhappy look. ¡°Stop scrambling!¡± Xiao Yu shouted towards the arena. The genetic warriors below the arena looked at Xiao Yu in shock, not understanding what was going on. Xiao Yu had no intention of explaining. She jumped off the stage and walked towards Ye Li. All the genetic warriors were dumbfounded. They wondered what Miss Xiao was planning to do. Xiao Yu walked in front of Ye Li and stared at him. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you snatch the embroidered ball!¡± Xiao Yu said coldly. When the genetic warriors heard Xiao Yu¡¯s words, they were immediately shocked. Could it be that Miss Xiao already had someone in her heart, and the person was the man in front of them? However¡­ The genetic warriors were only focused on snatching the embroidered ball just now and did not notice Ye Li. This time, when they focused their gazes on Ye Li¡¯s appearance, they were all shocked. Compared to the man in front of them, their looks were worlds apart. ¡± Why should I snatch the embroidered ball?¡± Ye Li looked at Xiao Yu indifferently. Ye Li just wanted to watch the show, but he was targeted? Although he was handsome, there was no need for Xiao Yu to be so infatuated with him. ¡°You, how dare you speak to me like that?¡± Xiao Yu was stunned. She was really stunned. Ever since she was born, no one had dared to speak to her like this. ¡°Don¡¯t come out with your pitiful sense of superiority. Hurry up and disappear,¡± Ye Li said slowly to Xiao Yu. As soon as these words were spoken, the genetic warriors below the arena were all stunned. They looked at Ye Li in shock. They would never have thought that someone would dare to speak to Miss Xiao like this in the Protection City. ¡°You!¡± Xiao Yu could not help but widen her eyes. She really did not expect this peerlessly handsome person in front of her to be so arrogant. ¡°Don¡¯t you hear me? Disappear. Do you think you¡¯re very beautiful?¡± Ye Li pursed his lips and said to Xiao Yu. ¡°What!!!¡± All the genetic warriors gasped and were dumbfounded. One had to know that Miss Xiao was the number one beauty in the Protection City. Could it be that this person did not have any interest in women at all? ¡°How dare you speak to Miss Xiao like that.¡± ¡°Guards! Take him down!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Suddenly, a group of soldiers appeared and surrounded Ye Li. Ye Li¡¯s face was as calm as water, as if he treated this group of soldiers as air. ¡°What do you want?¡± A ninth-tier Evolved Being in a military uniform smiled coldly at Ye Li and said, ¡°Since you¡¯re so disrespectful to Miss Xiao, of course we¡¯ll capture you!¡± Chapter 737 - 737 I Have No Interest in Knowing Who You Are 737 I Have No Interest in Knowing Who You Are Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations The genetic warriors were all stunned. They originally thought that Ye Li was the man Xiao Yu loved. Now, it seemed that not only were they wrong, but they were also so completely wrong. They all looked at Ye Li with pity. Of course, they knew that Ye Li¡¯s ending would be very miserable. Those who offended Miss Xiao in the Protection City would end up very miserable. However¡­ The genetic warriors were all stunned because they realized that Ye Li¡¯s handsome face was as calm as water, as if he wasn¡¯t afraid at all. ¡°Brat, are you going to surrender yourself or do we have to make you?¡± A ninth-tier Evolved Being in military uniform asked. Ye Li smiled. ¡°You want to catch me, Ye Li, with just you ants?¡± As soon as these words were spoken, all the genetic warriors were stunned again. They had never seen someone like Ye Li before. ¡°Brat, I didn¡¯t expect you to have some guts. However, it¡¯s useless. This world has always been about strength!¡± The ninth-tier Evolved Being shouted coldly. As soon as he finished speaking, a group of troops headed towards Ye Li. ¡°Alt!!!¡± Suddenly, they were all sent flying and landed heavily on the ground. ¡°What!!!¡± The genetic warriors couldn¡¯t help but widen their eyes when they saw this scene. They didn¡¯t see how Ye Li attacked at all. They really couldn¡¯t understand how these people were sent flying. ¡°Howis this possible!¡± The ninth-tier Evolved Being and Xiao Yu were also stunned. They naturally did not expect such a situation. Ye Li looked at the ninth-tier Evolved Being indifferently and said slowly, ¡± Why don¡¯t you believe me when I, Ye Li, say that you¡¯re ants? Don¡¯t tell me ants like you always think so highly of yourselves?¡± The ninth-tier Evolved Being did not dare to speak anymore. He knew that he was definitely not Ye Li¡¯s match. He looked at Xiao Yu. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect your strength to be so terrifying!¡± Xiao Yu snorted at Ye Li. ¡°Apologize to me. I¡¯ll pretend that this never happened.¡± Ye Li looked at Xiao Yu and said calmly. All the genetic warriors were shocked when they heard this. Asking Miss Xiao to apologize? From what they knew, there was no way such a thing would happen. ¡°Do you know who I am!¡± Xiao Yu frowned deeply and looked at Ye Li coldly. ¡°I¡¯m not interested in knowing who an ant like you is,¡± Ye Li said frankly. ¡°You!!!¡± Xiao Yu became extremely angry. ¡°I¡¯m the eldest daughter of the Xiao family. The Xiao family is the strongest family in the city!¡± In a fit of anger, Xiao Yu revealed her identity. Xiao Yu originally thought that Ye Li would be frightened by her identity, but to her surprise, there was no change in Ye Li¡¯s expression at all. ¡°I¡¯ll say it again. Apologize to me. Don¡¯t make me say it a third time,¡± Ye Li said slowly. ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± The ninth-tier Evolved Being in the military uniform could not take it anymore and roared at Ye Li. As soon as he finished speaking, a ninth-tier Evolved Being charged towards Ye Li. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only No one dared to be so arrogant in front of the Xiao Family in a place like the Protection City. How could a ninth-tier Evolved Being not be angry? Ye Li looked at the incoming ninth-tier Evolved Beings and could not help but shake his head. Why were there always so many ignorant ants? ¡°Clap!¡± Just as the ninth-tier Evolved Being was one step away from Ye Li, Ye Li slapped the ninth-tier Evolved Being¡¯s face. How could this crisp sound be described with words? Chapter 738 - Say Sorry to Me A Hundred Times Say Sorry to Me A Hundred Times Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations The ninth-tier Evolved Being was sent flying and landed heavily on the ground. His face was so swollen that it was no different from a pig¡¯s head. ¡°Th-th-this¡­¡± The genetic warriors were already shocked to the extreme as they looked at Ye Li in shock. ¡°A fool like you actually dares to boast shamelessly in front of me, Ye Li?¡± Ye Li said disdainfully. As soon as he finished speaking, Ye Li¡¯s right hand turned into a claw, and a powerful suction force headed towards the ninth-tier Evolved Being on the ground. The ninth-tier Evolved Being was instantly sucked over by this powerful suction force. ¡°No! No!¡± The ninth-tier Evolved Being could no longer care about the pain. He screamed in horror. Xiao Yu and the genetic warriors were already frozen like clay sculptures. This was the first time they had been shocked since they were born. The ninth-tier Evolved Being had already arrived in front of Ye Li. At this moment, he looked at Ye Li in horror. ¡°I beg you to let me go, I beg you to let me go!¡± The ninth-tier Evolved Being begged for mercy loudly. He started to feel extremely regretful in his heart. If he could start all over again, he would never have done this no matter what. Ye Li did not care about the begging of the ninth-tier Evolved Being. He looked at the frozen Xiao Yu indifferently. ¡°Do you think I should spare his life?¡± Xiao Yu came back to her senses when she heard this. She definitely did not expect Ye Li to say such words to her. ¡°Get out of the way!¡± Suddenly, dozens of high-leveled Evolved Beings rushed over. These Evolved Beings were all from the Xiao Clan. They went to Xiao Yu¡¯s side. ¡°Miss!¡± Dozens of high-leveled Evolved Beings shouted at Xiao Yu. The genetic warriors looked at this scene in shock. They hurriedly looked at Ye Li and realized that there was still no change in Ye Li¡¯s expression. It was as if he treated these high-leveled Evolved Beings as nothing. ¡°I advise you to let him go. Otherwise, you will definitely end up in a very miserable state!¡± Xiao Yu stared at Ye Li and said coldly. The arrival of more than 30 high-leveled Evolved Beings from the Xiao Family gave Xiao Yu confidence. However, Ye Li smiled. He shook his head slowly and said calmly to Xiao Yu, ¡°Since you want me, Ye Li, to let him go, apologize.¡± ¡°Actually, there¡¯s no need to say anything. Just apologize to me, Ye Li, a hundred times in a row.¡± As soon as he said this, everyone present was shocked. They would rather believe that the sky was about to collapse than believe that Ye Li would say such a thing. ¡± What an arrogant junior!¡± A tenth-tier Evolved Being of the Xiao Clan shouted coldly. This tenth-tier Evolved Being was the strongest among the 30-odd high- leveled Evolved Beings. ¡°Are you really not afraid of death?¡± Xiao Yu really didn¡¯t understand why there was someone like Ye Li in this world. He was already in such a situation, but he could still remain calm. ¡°It seems that you don¡¯t want to,¡± Ye Li said lightly. As soon as he finished speaking, the ninth-tier Evolved Being in Ye Li¡¯s hand let out a shrill scream. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Air!!!¡± The ninth-tier Evolved Being¡¯s right leg had a shocking bloody hole. What? Everyone present was terrified. They did not see how Ye Li attacked at all. In other words, Ye Li¡¯s speed was no longer something that they could see with their naked eyes. ¡± What about now?¡± Ye Li looked at Xiao Yu indifferently and asked. Chapter 739 - Don’t Go too Far Don¡¯t Go too Far Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations Xiao Yu was shocked and looked at Ye Li in horror. ¡°You, do you know that this is a Protection City?¡± At this point, Xiao Yu still wanted to use her identity to suppress Ye Li. Unfortunately, she didn¡¯t know that Ye Li was never afraid of threats. The genetic warriors had already scared out of wits. They looked at Ye Li dumbfoundedly. This was probably the first time they had dared to do such a thing in the Protection City. Ye Li shook his head slightly and said slowly, ¡°Looks like you¡¯re not willing.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, another bloodcurdling scream that caused one¡¯s scalp to go numb sounded in everyone¡¯s ears. A shocking bloody hole had also appeared on the left leg of the ninth-tier Evolved Being. It was a horrifying sight. ¡°All! It hurts! It hurts!¡± The ninth-tier Evolved Being screamed loudly. This was the most painful thing he had ever experienced since he was born. ¡°And now?¡± Ye Li looked at Xiao Yu and a playful expression appeared on his handsome face. Xiao Yu was already stunned. She never thought that Ye Li would not be threatened at all. At this point, she knew that if she didn¡¯t apologize to Ye Li, the ninth-tier Evolved Being in Ye Li¡¯s hands would definitely die. She knew very well that someone like Ye Li would do anything. ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± Xiao Yu gritted her teeth and glared at Ye Li. The eyes of the genetic warriors widened for the largest time in history. They didn¡¯t even dare to think about asking Miss Xiao to apologize. ¡°It¡¯s not enough.¡± Ye Li shook his head slowly. ¡°You!¡± Xiao Yu glared at Ye Li. Xiao Yu¡¯s eyes were already spewing out a raging flame. She had never been so angry. ¡°Don¡¯t go too far!¡± Ye Li smiled and another shocking scream sounded in everyone¡¯s ears. ¡°Air!!!¡± A bloody hole appeared on the right hand of the ninth-tier Evolved Being in Ye Li¡¯s hand again. At this moment, the ninth-tier Evolved Being¡¯s face had already turned ashen, as if he would die at any moment. ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± Xiao Yu gritted her teeth and said to Ye Li again. As soon as these words were spoken, the genetic warriors hurriedly looked at Ye Li. They wanted to know what Ye Li would say, but they never expected him to say such a thing. ¡°It¡¯s still not enough.¡± ¡°You!¡± Xiao Yu was furious. As the eldest daughter of the Xiao family, when had she ever been threatened like this? Just as Xiao Yu was hesitating, the ninth-tier Evolved Being let out another blood-curdling scream. ¡°All!!!¡± A shocking bloody hole also appeared on the left hand of the ninth-tier Evolved Being. Xiao Yu listened to the screams and looked at Ye Li in a daze. She realized that there was no change in Ye Li¡¯s expression at all. It was as if no matter what happened, he would not even blink. ¡°Sorry X98.¡± In the end, Xiao Yu apologized to Ye Li a hundred times. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The genetic warriors present were already frozen like clay sculptures. There were no words that could describe the shock in their hearts. Ye Li was such a person. He didn¡¯t want to use his own strength to bully others, but he definitely wouldn¡¯t look down on others. Just as Xiao Yu apologized a hundred times, he released the ninth-tier Evolved Being. At this moment, the ninth-tier Evolved Being was already unconscious. ¡°Brat, let¡¯s see howyou escape this time!¡± The leading tenth-tier Evolved Being shouted at Ye Li. Chapter 740 - You’re All Frogs in A Well You¡¯re All Frogs in A Well Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations All the genetic warriors present felt that Ye Li was already a dead man. He was already surrounded by more than 30 high-leveled Evolved Beings of the Xiao family. There was no way out for him. Of course, they felt that Ye Li was scared out of his wits. However, they would rather believe that the sky was about to collapse than believe that there was no change in Ye Li¡¯s expression. ¡°You!¡± How could the genetic warriors of the Xiao family not see Ye Li¡¯s calm face? They could not help but fly into a rage. ¡°Do you know I¡¯ve never met anyone like you!¡± Xiao Yu stared at Ye Li. There was only one thought in her mind now, and that was that Ye Li was not afraid of death at all. Otherwise, he would not be so calm. ¡°Can you tell me what you¡¯re planning to do?¡± Ye Li looked at Xiao Yu playfully. Xiao Yu was stunned. She didn¡¯t understand if Ye Li really didn¡¯t know or was pretending not to know. Then, she smiled coldly at Ye Li. ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll give you a taste of your own medicine!¡± All the genetic warriors present knew that Ye Li¡¯s outcome would definitely be very tragic. Offending the Xiao family in the Protection City was no different from courting death. ¡°With just you ants?¡± Ye Li smiled. He really did not understand why ants always overestimated themselves. Hearing this, everyone could not help but gasp. Too arrogant, too arrogant!!! ¡°Since you say we¡¯re ants, I¡¯ll let you see how powerful the Xiao family is!¡± After Xiao Yu finished speaking, she said to the Xiao Clan¡¯s tenth-tier Evolved Being, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± When the Xiao Family¡¯s tenth-tier Evolved Being heard this, he immediately waved his hand. ¡°Attack!¡± As the tenth-tier Evolved Being gave the order, more than 30 high-leveled Evolved Beings of the Xiao Family pounced towards Ye Li. When the genetic warriors saw this scene, they all shook their heads. Although they felt that Ye Li was bolder than the heavens, there was no chance of survival in the face of so many high-leveled Evolved Beings. In the eyes of the genetic warriors, Ye Li was about to die. ¡°Air!!!¡± However, no one expected such a scene to happen. The 30-odd high-leveled Evolved Beings that Ye Li pounced on were all sent flying. They landed heavily on the ground and spat out a large mouthful of blood. ¡°What!!!¡± All the genetic warriors present gasped. They were dumbfounded as they watched this scene. This was something they would never see. ¡°Impossible! This is absolutely impossible!¡± This scene was like a bolt from the blue striking Xiao Yu and the tenth-tier Evolved Being¡¯s heads. They couldn¡¯t believe it. They really couldn¡¯t believe it. However, the truth was right in front of them. Even if they did not believe it, it was useless. ¡°Fools like you don¡¯t know how high the sky is and how wide the earth is,¡± Ye Li said slowly to Xiao Yu and the tenth-tier Evolved Being. When Xiao Yu and the tenth-tier Evolved Being heard this, their faces were filled with extreme fear. How could they say anything? ¡°Who dares to cause trouble in the Protection City!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Suddenly, an old man appeared in front of Ye Li. Ye Li had seen this old man in Specter Forest before, so he was naturally not interested at all. He was just a seventh-tier Transcender. ¡°Grandpa!¡± ¡°Family Head!¡± Xiao Yu and the tenth-tier Evolved Being hurriedly called out to the old man. Chapter 741 - Surprising As It May Be, There’s Always Something Even More Surprising Surprising As It May Be, There¡¯s Always Something Even More Surprising Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations When the genetic warriors saw the old man, they all took three steps back. ¡°It¡¯s the Xiao Family¡¯s Xiao Kuang!¡± Xiao Kuang, the number one expert in the Protection City, was a seventh-tier Transcender. ¡°Family head, blah, blah¡­.¡± The tenth-tier Evolved Being told Xiao Kuang what had happened. When Xiao Kuang was listening, his old face turned green and purple. ¡°Do you know how terrifying my Xiao family is?!¡± Xiao Kuang stared at Ye Li. All the genetic warriors looked at Ye Li. They wanted to see how Ye Li would answer. Ye Li looked at the sun in the sky and said slowly after a few seconds, ¡°What¡¯s so scary about an ant?¡± ¡°What!!!¡± The expressions on the faces of everyone present seemed to have frozen. Even if they wanted to break their heads, they did not expect Ye Li to still be so arrogant in front of the Xiao Family Head. If one were to ask who the most arrogant person in the world was, they would definitely choose Ye Li without hesitation. ¡°You actually dare to say that my Xiao family is an ant?¡± Xiao Kuang gritted his teeth and looked at Ye Li coldly. Ye Li smiled. ¡°Isn¡¯t that so?¡± He really did not understand when a seventh-tier Transcender was no longer an ant. ¡°Fine, fine, fine!!!¡± The Xiao Family¡¯s family head, Xiao Kuang, said ¡®good¡¯ three times in a row. This meant that he was already extremely furious at this moment. ¡°Brat, you injured so many people in my Xiao family. Do you know that you¡¯re already dead? But I appreciate that your expression doesn¡¯t change even if Mount Tai collapses in front of you, so I¡¯ll give you a chance.¡± ¡°If you can take three punches from me, I¡¯ll spare your life!¡± Hiss! When the genetic warriors heard Xiao Kuang¡¯s words, they all gasped again. Three punches? In the entire Protector City, there was no one who could take three punches from Xiao Kuang. Wasn¡¯t this also death? ¡°Are you going to tickle me?¡± Ye Li looked at Xiao Kuang indifferently. When Xiao Kuang heard this, he could no longer stand Ye Li¡¯s arrogance. He shouted angrily at Ye Li, ¡°How dare you be so presumptuous!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Xiao Kuang raised his fist and threw a punch at Ye Li. His fist carried a strong wind. The genetic warriors widened their eyes. They realized that Ye Li had no intention of dodging. They naturally knew that as long as Xiao Kuang¡¯s punch landed on Ye Li¡¯s body, Ye Li would have no chance of survival. Just looking at Xiao Kuang¡¯s fist would make them tremble in fear. Xiao Yu also snorted coldly. She originally thought that Ye Li was quite good- looking and wanted to throw the embroidered ball to him, but she didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to be such a person. Now, it could be considered that he had reaped what he sowed. Xiao Kuang¡¯s heavy punch was only a line away from Ye Li, but Ye Li still had no intention of dodging or defending. Without a doubt, this punch would definitely hit Ye Li. Boom! As expected by the ordinary genetic warriors, Xiao Kuang punched Ye Li squarely. However, they never expected that Ye Li did not even take half a step back, let alone die. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only How was that possible!!! The genetic warriors were about to cry. They would rather believe that the sky was about to collapse than believe that this was true. ¡°What?¡± Not to mention the genetic warriors, even Xiao Kuang was shocked to the extreme. ¡°I told you, you¡¯re just an ant. Do you believe me now?¡± Ye Li looked at Xiao Kuang indifferently and said. Chapter 742 - Invite Senior to the Xiao Family Invite Senior to the Xiao Family Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations The head of the Xiao family, Xiao Kuang, was already shocked to the extreme. He looked at Ye Li in shock. ¡± Why are you perfectly fine after taking a punch from me?¡± Xiao Kuang didn¡¯t believe it. He really couldn¡¯t believe it. After all, he was a seventh-tier Transcender. ¡°I¡¯ve said it before. You¡¯re just tickling me,¡± Ye Li said calmly. Xiao Kuang looked at Ye Li¡¯s handsome face. Of course, he knew that Ye Li¡¯s strength was definitely higher than his, much higher. ¡°Senior, I was disrespectful just now. Please forgive me.¡± After saying that, Xiao Kuang bowed deeply to Ye Li. How could the genetic warriors expect Xiao Kuang to suddenly bow to Ye Li? ¡°Th-th-this¡­¡± The genetic warriors were also shocked to the extreme. ¡°Do you think I, Ye Li, will even care?¡± Ye Li looked at Xiao Kuang indifferently. Hearing this, Xiao Kuang hurriedly let out a long breath. He knew that there were too many powerhouses in this world. If Ye Li was really such a terrifying powerhouse, their Xiao family would be razed to the ground in an instant. ¡°Senior, if you have time, please go to the Xiao family for a chat.¡± Xiao Kuang looked at Ye Li respectfully. Xiao Yu was stunned. She didn¡¯t expect her grandfather to say such words to Ye Li. She originally thought that Ye Li was dead for sure, but now she realized that not only was she wrong, but she was also so completely wrong. Ye Li pondered for a few seconds and thought that since he had nothing to do now, he might as well go. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Ye Li said slowly. Under the stunned gazes of the genetic warriors, Ye Li followed the Xiao family and slowly walked towards the Xiao family. Not long after, Ye Li arrived outside the Xiao Family. As expected, it was worth the title of the number one family in the Protection City. ¡°Please come in, senior.¡± The head of the Xiao family, Xiao Kuang, made an inviting gesture to Ye Li. After entering the Xiao family, Xiao Kuang brought Ye Li into the main hall and invited Ye Li to take a seat. He got someone to serve tea and water, looking extremely enthusiastic. At this moment, Xiao Yu and the elders of the Xiao family were also sitting in the hall. ¡°Senior, may I know your name?¡± Xiao Kuang looked at Ye Li carefully and asked. ¡°Ye Li.¡± Ye Li spoke slowly. Xiao Kuang thought about it, he was very sure that there was no ruthless person named Ye Li in the northern plains. ¡°I think Senior is not from the northern plains, right?¡± Xiao Kuang said. Ye Li nodded: ¡°I am indeed not from the northern plains.¡± Xiao Kuang took a sip of tea, and then he looked like he wanted to say something but hesitated. After a few seconds, he finally mustered up the courage to speak to Ye. ¡°Senior, what realm are you in?¡± At this moment, Xiao Yu and the elders of the Xiao Family also looked at Ye Li because they were too curious. They really wanted to know what realm Ye Li was in. He actually suffered such a punch and did not even take half a step back. ¡°An eighth-tier Heaven¡¯s Chosen One,¡± Ye Li answered honestly. ¡°What!!!¡± When everyone in the Xiao family¡¯s hall heard this, they all suddenly stood up from their chairs. Everyone in the Xiao family¡¯s hall looked different, but they definitely had one thing in common at this moment. Their faces were all filled with shock. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only An eighth-tier Heaven¡¯s Chosen One? This was an eighth-tier Heaven¡¯s Chosen One!!! They looked at Ye Li in a daze and realized that Ye Li¡¯s expression was indifferent. He even picked up a grape and slowly ate it. Silence, a deadly silence. For some reason, they felt that Ye Li was not lying to them. He was really an eighth-tier Chosen One. Chapter 743 - Take A Walk with Me Take A Walk with Me Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations Ye Li looked at the shocked faces of the Xiao family and shook his head slightly. ¡°Are you shocked?¡± Everyone in the main hall of the Xiao Family regained their senses and looked at Ye Li in shock. They did not understand what Ye Li meant. ¡°Don¡¯t ever be shocked. Everything I, Ye Li, do will shockyou for three days and three nights,¡± Ye Li continued. However, how could the people in the main hall of the Xiao family not be shocked? This was an eighth-tier Heaven¡¯s Chosen One. To them, an eighth-tier Heaven¡¯s Chosen One was an existence that they could not even look up to. As for Xiao Yu, she was petrified on the spot. ¡°So I offended an eighth-tier Heaven¡¯s Chosen One?¡± Xiao Yu thought to herself in shock. Suddenly, cold sweat drenched Xiao Yu¡¯s entire body. She could not help but feel extremely afraid. She thought that it was a good thing that Ye Li did not hold it against the Xiao family. Otherwise, with the power of an eighth-tier Heaven¡¯s Chosen One, it would be easy for him to destroy the Xiao family. ¡°Senior is really a god!¡± Xiao Kuang couldn¡¯t help but bow to Ye Li again. Ye Li stayed in the Xiao clan for a few days and learned from them that the other forces in the northern plains were not very strong, only the Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Race was a supreme force. ¡°Senior, it¡¯s time to eat.¡± Xiao Yu walked into Ye Li¡¯s room and said to him with a red face. Ye Li looked at Xiao Yu indifferently and couldn¡¯t help but secretly sigh. He thought to himself, ¡°Don¡¯t ask. Xiao Yu must have fallen in love with me. I really don¡¯t know what¡¯s so good about him. Wiry are there always so many beauties who like him?¡± The table was filled with delicacies. The food on the table was like the stars in the night sky, and Ye Li¡¯s appetite was like the sea and rivers. After eating well, Ye Li looked at Xiao Yu. ¡°Take a walk with me.¡± Xiao Yu was stunned. She obviously didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to say such a thing. ¡°Alright, alright.¡± Xiao Yu stammered in excitement. Then, Ye Li and Xiao Yu walked out of the Protection City. ¡°Senior, there are many zombies and ferocious beasts outside the Protection City. There¡¯s also the Dark Race. We usually don¡¯t leave the Protection City,¡± Xiao Yu said to Ye Li. At this moment, the two of them arrived at an abandoned village. There were bones on the ground, looking extremely terrifying. ¡°Hehe, human?¡± Suddenly, a green python that was dozens of feet long appeared in front of Ye Li and Xiao Yu. ¡°Qing Mang?¡± Xiao Yu looked at the green python that was dozens of feet long and could not help but take a few steps back. Her eyes were filled with shock. Ye Li looked indifferently at the large green python in front of him. It was a Tier 1 Master-level snake. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to meet two humans here. I¡¯m really lucky.¡± Qing Mang smiled proudly. Xiao Yu glanced at Ye Li and realized that Ye Li¡¯s face was as calm as water. Seeing this, Xiao Yu was relieved. ¡°Senior.¡± Yun Man called out to Ye Li. Ye Li smiled. ¡°Do you believe that I can kill him with my eyes?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Xiao Yu was shocked. Looking at the evil smile on Ye Li¡¯s face, she was actually speechless. Killing this giant green snake with his eyes? Seriously? However, Xiao Yu didn¡¯t say it out loud. She knew that if she said it out loud, it might make Ye Li unhappy. ¡°What an arrogant human!¡± Qing Mang naturally heard Ye Li¡¯s words and could not help but feel a little displeased. Ye Li ignored Qing Mang¡¯s words and slowly activated the Heavenly Spirit Eyes. Chapter 744 - Chapter 744: The Place with the Most Zombies in the Northern Plains Chapter 744: The Place with the Most Zombies in the Northern Plains Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations Ye Li activated the Heavenly Spirit Eyes and a terrifying white spiritual light flew towards Qing Mang. Qing Mang was only at the tier-1 Master-level, so how could he withstand the attack of the Heavenly Spirit Eyes? There was only one end for him, and that was death. All of a sudden, Qing Mang Li let out a blood-curdling scream. It was so miserable that it made one¡¯s scalp go numb. ¡°Well¡­¡± Xiao Yu was shocked when she saw this scene. She thought that Ye Li was just joking, but from the looks of it, was he still joking? For some reason, she suddenly remembered something Ye Li said. ¡°Don¡¯t be shocked forever, because everything I do will shock you for three days and three nights.¡± ¡°Roar! Roar!¡± Suddenly, the zombie¡¯s roar entered their ears. Hundreds of zombies appeared in front of Ye Li. What Ye Li didn¡¯t expect was that the leader of the hundreds of zombies was a Mutant Zombie. Interesting. ¡°Eat these two humans!¡± The sixth-tier zombie shouted at the zombies. Immediately, hundreds of zombies pounced on Ye Li and Xiao Yu as if they had been injected with stimulants. Ever since Ye Li transmigrated to this parallel world, he had never understood why there were always people who were not afraid of death and came to die? Was it really not good to live? He raised his index finger, and a shocking white spiritual light wrapped around it. Swish! Swish! Swish! With the sound of countless wind-breaking sounds, hundreds of zombies fell to the ground in an extremely tragic manner. ¡°This!!!¡± The leading sixth-tier zombie was stunned. He didn¡¯t expect the human in front of him to be so powerful. The sixth-tier zombie had already gained intelligence, and it actually knew it should escape now. In the blink of an eye! The sixth-tier zombie fled quickly, its speed reaching the fastest speed in history. ¡°Senior, he ran away.¡± Seeing that the sixth-tier zombie was getting further and further away, Ye Li hurriedly said. However, Ye Li was unmoved. An evil smile appeared on his handsome face. ¡°Senior, are you going to let that zombie go?¡± Xiao Yu asked. Of course, Xiao Yu guessed Ye Li¡¯s thoughts wrongly. He was prepared to use this zombie as bait. ¡°Give me your hand.¡± Ye Li looked at Xiao Yu and suddenly said, ¡°Alt?¡± Xiao Yu was shocked. She never thought that Ye Li would say such words to her. However, other than giving her hand to Ye Li, Xiao Yu seemed to have no other choice. She really did not dare to reject Ye Li. Even if Ye Li asked her to marry him, she did not dare to reject him. The moment Xiao Yu gave Ye Li her hand, the two of them had already disappeared from the spot. Ye Li used Swift Steps to follow the sixth-tier zombies. He wanted to see if these zombies had any base camps. If they did, he would catch them all in one fell swoop. As Ye Li had expected, there really was a base camp. The place in front of him was actually a modern city. Can you believe it!!! Ye Li looked at the abandoned city in front of him. He had already heard the roars of countless zombies, and his face showed an excited smile. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Now, his Apocalypse Legion was only fifth-tier lord-level zombies. Their levels could no longer keep up. It was time to synthesize zombies. ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡± Ye Li looked at Xiao Yu. ¡°Senior, I, I¡­¡± Xiao Yu¡¯s entire body trembled as if she had encountered something extremely terrifying. ¡°Senior, this is the zombie city, the place with the most zombies in the northern plains.¡± Xiao Yu looked at Ye Li and said in shock. Chapter 745 - Chapter 745: Crazy Synthesize Chapter 745: Crazy Synthesize Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations Ye Li smiled to himself. Judging from Xiao Yu¡¯s expression, she should be very afraid of zombies. However¡­ ¡°I like places with a lot of zombies,¡± Ye Li slowly said to Xiao Yu. Xiao Yu was stunned. She really didn¡¯t know why Ye Li had such a peculiar habit. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± After saying that, Ye Li headed towards the zombie city. Before long, Ye Li and Xiao Yu arrived at the zombie city. ¡°Roar! Roar!¡± Dozens of zombies were the first to discover Ye Li and Xiao Yu. They rushed towards Ye Li and Xiao Yu without caring about their lives. Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! Dozens of zombies fell to the ground. Ye Li synthesized all of them into five level-5 zombies. Ye Li asked these zombies to lure the zombies over. ¡°Senior, what happened just now?¡± Xiao Yu looked at Ye Li in shock. ¡°Nothing,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Xiao Yu didn¡¯t dare to continue asking. Ye Li took out a box of food from the system space and started eating. ¡°Roar! Roar!¡± The five level-5 zombies attracted hundreds of zombies. Hundreds of zombies pounced on Ye Li and Xiao Yu without caring about their lives. Swish! Swish! Swish! Countless sounds of wind-breaking could be heard. Hundreds of zombies fell to the ground. Ye Li synthesized them without hesitation. Ye Li synthesized hundreds of zombies into 50 level-6 zombies and asked them to lure the zombies. Xiao Yu looked at Ye Li with her mouth agape. There were no words that could describe her shock at this moment. She had seen the zombies disappear one after another with her own eyes. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect a human to appear in Corpse City!¡± Suddenly, Ye Li heard a cold laugh. After that, four fifth-tier Mutant Zombies appeared in front of Ye Li. Xiao Yu looked at the four fifth-tier zombies and couldn¡¯t help but feel a little scared. ¡°Come here.¡± Ye Li crooked his finger at the four fifth-tier zombies. The four fifth-tier zombies were stunned. They didn¡¯t expect that this human in front of them wasn¡¯t afraid of them at all. ¡°Human, are you in such a hurry to commit suicide? In that case, I¡¯ll fulfill your wish.¡± Then a fifth-tier zombie flew over. ¡°Clap!¡± Ye Li slapped the fifth-tier zombie¡¯s face. The fifth-tier zombie was instantly sent flying and fell to the ground without any fighting strength. When the other three fifth-tier zombies saw this, they were all shocked. Obviously, they didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to be so powerful. ¡°Human, I want you dead!¡± Another fifth-tier zombie roared and rushed towards Ye Li. The other two zombies hurriedly rushed over like ferocious tigers descending the mountain. ¡°Slap, slap, slap!¡± Three more slaps, and the three fifth-tier zombies were all sent flying and fell to the ground unconscious. The four fifth-tier zombies on the ground were all male zombies. Ye Li synthesized them into two sixth-tier zombies, but he wasn¡¯t in a hurry to synthesize them. Instead, he asked them to lure the zombies. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Xiao Yu looked at Ye Li in a daze. If she was still very suspicious before, she was now extremely sure that nothing in this world could stop Ye Li. A moment later, thousands of zombies were lured over. ¡°Roar! Roar!¡± Ye Li synthesized more than a thousand zombies into 200 level-5 zombies and continued to let them lure more zombies. Xiao Yu looked at this scene with her mouth agape. She didn¡¯t understand why Ye Li did this. She couldn¡¯t understand even if she used all her strength. Chapter 746 - Chapter 746: Ten Lord-level Zombies Chapter 746: Ten Lord-level Zombies Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations The next day, 200 level-5 zombies came over with tens of thousands of zombies. At this point, Ye Li couldn¡¯t help but smile. He could synthesize tens of thousands of zombies. As for Xiao Yu, she was already frozen like a clay statue. Her face was filled with shock. ¡°Senior, there are so many zombies.¡± Xiao Yu was about to cry. She had never seen so many zombies since she was born. Ye Li smiled faintly. ¡°It¡¯s more interesting to have more zombies.¡± ¡°I was wondering why the zombies in the zombie city were suddenly mobilized on a large scale. There¡¯s indeed a reason!¡± Suddenly, a deep voice entered Ye Li and Xiao Yu¡¯s ears. As soon as he finished speaking, ten lord-level zombies appeared in front of Ye Li and Xiao Yu. 10 lord-level zombies were 10 tenth-tier zombies, lord-level zombies were also called zombie kings. ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, you should be humans, right?¡± A lord-level zombie looked at Ye Li and Xiao Yu coldly and said. Xiao Yu was stunned. Was there a need to guess? Wasn¡¯t it obvious? Unfortunately, Xiao Yu would never have thought that Ye Li would say something like that. ¡°I¡¯m not a human,¡± Ye Li said calmly. As soon as he said that, the ten lord-level zombies were all stunned. ¡°You¡¯re not a human?¡± The ten lord-level zombies were all stunned. Obviously, Ye Li looked like a human. If he wasn¡¯t a human, what else could he be? Ye Li was no longer a human. Ever since he swallowed the flame demon pill at the bottom of the pool, he had become a demon. It felt good to be a demon again. ¡°I¡¯m a demon. You can call me Demon King Ye Li,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Hearing that, the ten lord-level zombies were all a little angry. They thought that the human in front of them was really arrogant. Demon? They had never even heard of what a demon was. ¡°Human, how did you get the zombies in the zombie city to mobilize?¡± A level- 10 lord-level zombie looked at Ye Li with confusion and asked. Except for the 200 level- 5 zombies, the rest of the zombies were all under the command of 10 lord-level zombies. Without their orders, these zombies naturally wouldn¡¯t rush forward. Ye Li smiled faintly. ¡°You don¡¯t need to know anymore.¡± ¡°Why?¡± The ten lord-level zombies were all curious. Of course, they didn¡¯t understand what Ye Li meant. ¡°Because you will soon become the zombies of Demon King Ye Li.¡± As soon as he said that, the ten lord-level zombies immediately became furious. They stared at Ye Li. ¡°Human, I think you just don¡¯t shead tears until you see your coffin!¡± Xiao Yu was already extremely frightened, but Ye Li¡¯s face did not change at all, as if nothing had happened at all. ¡°I, Demon King Ye Li, will not cry even if I see my coffin, because I will never need a coffin.¡± When the ten lord-level zombies heard this, they couldn¡¯t stand Ye Li¡¯s arrogance anymore. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Human, I¡¯ll eat you alive!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, a Level-10 lord-level zombie pounced on Ye Li. Ye Li smiled faintly. In the eyes of ordinary people, a level-10 lord-level zombie was definitely an extremely terrifying existence. However, in Ye Li¡¯s eyes, it was as weak as it could be. Swish! With the sound of wind-breaking, the Level-10 lord-level zombie lost its combat strength and fell to the ground. Chapter 747 - Chapter 747: The Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tigers Came Again Chapter 747: The Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tigers Came Again Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations The nine lord-level zombies were shocked when they saw this. ¡°Th-th-this¡­¡± The nine lord-level zombies couldn¡¯t believe it. A lord-level zombie fell to the ground just like that? They didn¡¯t even see how Ye Li attacked. ¡°Human, you, you¡¯re actually so strong!¡± A lord-level zombie shouted coldly at Ye Li. Hearing that, Ye Li smiled calmly, but he didn¡¯t want to continue talking nonsense with these zombies. ¡°All of you can come at me together.¡± After saying that, Ye Li crooked his finger at the nine lord-level zombies. When the nine lord-level zombies saw this, they were all extremely angry and stared at Ye Li. Roar!!! Finally, the nine lord-level zombies couldn¡¯t take it anymore and flew towards Ye Li. Swish! Swish! Swish! Several more wind-breaking sounds sounded in Xiao Yu¡¯s ears. She hurriedly looked at the nine lord-level zombies. Then she was so frightened that her soul left her body. The nine lord-level zombies all fell to the ground. Without a doubt, Ye Li had synthesized all ten lord-level zombies. ¡°Roar! Roar!¡± At that moment, tens of thousands of zombies rushed over. Ye Li got the five ist-tier Master-level zombies and 200 level-5 zombies to fight these zombies. He couldn¡¯t use Batch Synthesis. If he used Batch Synthesis, all the zombies he synthesized would probably be dead. A few days later, Ye Li finally synthesized all the zombies. He got two fifth-tier lord-level zombies, a male and a female. Ye Li nodded in satisfaction. With these two fifth-tier lord-level zombies, the Apocalypse Legion could level up. ¡°Senior, you¡¯re too amazing.¡± Xiao Yu smiled sweetly at Ye Li. After interacting with Ye Li for the past few days, her admiration for Ye Li was like the endless surging river. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Ye Li looked at Xiao Yu. Xiao Yu nodded, thinking that since she hadn¡¯t returned to Protection City for a few days, her family should be worried. Immediately, Ye Li and Xiao Yu headed towards the Protection City. When Ye Li and Xiao Yu arrived outside the Protection City, they realized that the Xiao Family and the Dark Race members were already confronting each other. ¡°Tell me, did you kill my clansmen?¡± The person who spoke was a Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger. Its aura was fully displayed, and the intense pressure made the genetic warriors speechless. ¡°Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tigers!¡± Xiao Yu¡¯s fair face showed deep fear. As a person from the northern plains, she naturally knew what Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tigers represented. Ye Li smiled faintly. He thought that these dozen or so Tier 1 lord-level Tyrant Whale Silver Yang Tigers must have come for the shocking spiritual treasure in the Specter Forest. He had killed five Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tigers in the Specter Forest. Now, the Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Race was here to settle scores. ¡°Senior, what should we do?¡± Xiao Yu looked at Ye Li carefully. ¡°What else can we do? Of course to walk over,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Then, Ye Li slowly walked over. When Ye Li walked a few steps away, Xiao Yu came back to her senses and quickly followed him. ¡°Honorable Lords, we really didn¡¯t know what have happened. When your noble clansmen came to Specter Forest that day, everyone from the northern plains had left.¡± Family Head Xiao Kuang looked at the dozen or so Tier 1 lord-level Overlord Whale Silver Yang Tigers in front of him in shock. All the genetic warriors present were terrified. They were like ants in front of the Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger. Chapter 748 - Chapter 748: In Fact, the Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tigers Are Just Ants Chapter 748: In Fact, the Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tigers Are Just Ants Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations The dozen or so Tier 1 lord-level Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tigers laughed coldly when they heard this. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, none of the genetic warriors north of the northern plains can escape!¡± As soon as these words were spoken, all the genetic warriors in the Protection City were shocked. They looked at the Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tigers in front of them in horror. ¡°Honorable Lord, I beg you to release¡­¡± Before Xiao Kuang could finish speaking, he heard a Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger say: ¡°You humans are just ants compared to our noble Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tigers. Why should I let you go?¡± All the genetic warriors were terrified. They knew that there was only one outcome for them when facing the Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tigers¡ªdeath. ¡°The Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tigers are just ants.¡± Suddenly, a lazy voice entered everyone¡¯s ears. When everyone present heard this, their bodies could not help but tremble. They hurriedly looked in the direction of the voice and saw Ye Li and Xiao Yu walking over slowly. ¡°Senior, you¡­ you¡¯ve returned.¡± Xiao Yu was overjoyed. Ye Li was like their life-saving straw now. Ye Li walked in front of Xiao Kuang and indifferently looked at the dozen or so Tier 1 lord-level Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tigers in front of him. ¡°Human, how dare you say that our noble Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tigers are ants?¡± A Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger roared at Ye Li. Ye Li smiled lightly, he said slowly: ¡°Isn¡¯t that so? That day in Specter Forest, I killed five Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tigers in an instant.¡± At this point, Ye Li stopped talking. An evil smile appeared on his handsome face. ¡°Perhaps you Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tigers can no longer be described as ants, but as dust.¡± ¡°What!!!¡± When the dozen over Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tigers heard this, they all took a few steps back. This was the most arrogant statement they had ever heard since they were born. The genetic warriors looked at each other. Although they knew that Ye Li had always been extremely arrogant, they did not expect him to be so arrogant when facing the Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tigers. Upon seeing this, the genetic warriors could not help but feel relieved! ¡°Human, did you just say that you killed five Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tigers in the Specter Forest?¡± A Tier 1 lord-level Tyrant Whale Silver Yang Tiger seemed to have thought of something and looked coldly at Ye Li. Ye Li smiled calmly and said calmly, ¡°What¡¯s there to be surprised about? It¡¯s just five small lord-level Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tigers.¡± Oh my god!!! Everyone present froze as if they had been petrified. Five Tier 1 lord-level Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tigers were instantly killed by him? The genetic warriors hurriedly looked at Ye Li and realized that there was an awe-inspiring aura around him. ¡°Human, your jokes are not nice at all!¡± More than ten Tier 1 lord-level Tyrant Whale Silver Yang Tigers all thought that Ye Li was joking. How could a human kill five Tier i Tyrant Whale Silver Yang Tigers in an instant? Ye Li smiled, thinking that no one would believe the truth these days. ¡°Oh right, actually I, Ye Li, am not Ye Li.¡± ¡°Not human?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Not only the more than a dozen Tier 1 lord-level Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tigers, but everyone present was also stunned. They looked at Ye Li in confusion. Ye Li smiled faintly and looked at the sun in the sky. After a few seconds, he slowly said, ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m a demon. You can call me Demon King Ye Li.¡± Demon? Demon King Ye Li? To the Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger and the genetic warriors, this was naturally the first time they had heard of the demon race. Chapter 749 - Chapter 749: Senior Is Really A Demon King Chapter 749: Senior Is Really A Demon King Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations Demon? The dozen or so Tier 1 lord-level Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tigers were all stunned. ¡°Human, I really don¡¯t understand why you¡¯re still acting mysterious even now!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. As the noblest race in the world, we, the Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tigers, have never heard of what kind of race a demon is.¡± More than ten Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tigers looked at Ye Li in disdain. Ye Li smiled faintly. Suddenly, he activated the demonic aura. Demonic aura began to spread in all directions. How could such demonic aura be described with words? ¡°What kind of spiritual energy is this?¡± All the genetic warriors felt an ocean-like pressure and were terrified. The dozen or so Tier 1 lord-level Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tigers were also the same, looking at the black gas emitted in shock. ¡°You, you¡¯re not human?¡± More than ten Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tigers were stunned. Ye Li smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve already said that I¡¯m not human. Why don¡¯t you believe me?¡± More than ten Tier 1 lord-level Overlord Whale Silver Yang Tigers stared at Ye Li. ¡°Human, I don¡¯t care what kind of member you are. You will die today!¡± A Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger said coldly to Ye Li. ¡°You guys are quite cute. I, Demon King Ye Li, will give you a chance. As long as you disappear within a second, I will let you go,¡± Ye Li said slowly. When the dozen or so Tier 1 lord-level Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tigers heard this, they all couldn¡¯t help but laugh loudly. ¡°Hahaha!¡± The Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Race was an invincible existence in the northern plains, but they actually heard such a joke. ¡°Looks like you won¡¯t be gone in a second.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, a dragon¡¯s cry and a sword¡¯s cry sounded in everyone¡¯s ears. Everyone present focused their gazes and saw a five-clawed blood dragon circling above Ye Li¡¯s head. It was really shocking. When he looked at Ye Li¡¯s hand, he realized that a terrifying sword had appeared in his hand. Of course, this sword was the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword. The genetic warriors held their breaths because they realized that as long as they breathed, it was as if they were not breathing air, but killing intent. ¡°Human, what kind of weapon is this? How can it be so terrifying!¡± The dozen or so Tier 1 lord-level Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tigers were all stunned. ¡°This sword is called the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword. It¡¯s also a sword that sends you to your deaths.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Ye Li raised the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword high. The entire world seemed to have fallen silent, and time stopped flowing. Everyone present had their eyes opened as wide as they had ever been, their mouths wide enough to swallow an extra-large bowl. Suddenly, the sword fell! Swish! An unparalleled sword light shot towards the dozen or so Tier 1 lord-level Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Race members. After the sword slashed down, the world was no longer quiet, and time began to pass. Everyone stared fixedly at the scene in front of them, only to discover that the dozen or so Tier i lord-level Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tigers had all melted into nothingness. ¡°Th-th-this¡­¡± Everyone present took a few steps back. Some even fell limply to the ground. They were really shocked, really too shocked. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Senior, Senior is really a god!¡± Xiao Kuang couldn¡¯t help but mutter to himself. ¡°I¡¯m not a god. I¡¯m a Demon King.¡± Ye Li looked at Xiao Kuang and said calmly. Xiao Kuang hurriedly said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Senior is really the Demon King.¡± Chapter 750 - Chapter 750: Wind Wolf Tribe’s territory Chapter 750: Wind Wolf Tribe¡¯s territory Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations The genetic warriors in the Protection City froze as if they had been petrified. They were unable to recover for a long time. ¡°But¡­¡± Xiao Kuang suddenly wanted to say something but hesitated. ¡°Senior, the Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tigers are the strongest Dark Race members in the northern plains, they will not let this go.¡± A few seconds later, Xiao Kuang looked at Ye Li and said. Ye Li smiled. He looked at Xiao Kuang and said slowly, ¡°Do you think that I, Ye Li, will let it go?¡± ¡°What?¡± Xiao Kuang was secretly shocked because they had already guessed what Ye Li was going to do. Senior wanted to fight the Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Race. Otherwise, he definitely wouldn¡¯t have said this. How shocking was this possibility? ¡°Huh?¡± Ye Li suddenly regretted it. He shouldn¡¯t have killed all the Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tigers. He should have kept one to report back. ¡°Right, are there any other Dark Race tribes north of the northern plains?¡± Ye Li suddenly asked. Xiao Kuang thought for a moment before replying, ¡°Senior, they are all small tribes of the Dark Race. The largest Dark Race tribe is the Wind Wolf Tribe.¡± As soon as the words ¡°Wind Wolf Tribe¡± came out of his mouth, an evil smile appeared on Ye Li¡¯s face. Then, Ye Li asked about the location of the territory of the Wind Wolf Tribe and used Swift Steps to disappear from the spot. Ye Li arrived at a grassland that stretched as far as the eye could see. There was a stench in the air and the ground was filled with white bones and the corpses of some wild beasts. ¡°Boohoo!¡± ¡°Humans?¡± Ye Li had just arrived at the territory of the Wind Wolf Tribe when a fifth-tier Wind Wolf targeted him. The Wind Wolf Tribe members all had wolf heads and human bodies, just like the Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tigers. ¡°Human, do you know that this is the territory of the Wind Wolf Tribe? How dare you set foot here?¡± In the eyes of the fifth-tier Wind Wolf, Ye Li¡¯s actions were no different from courting death. ¡°Bring me to your leader,¡± Ye Li said lightly to the fifth-tier Wind Wolf. The fifth-tier Wind Wolf was stunned. He did not expect that not only was Ye Li not afraid, but he would also say such words. He originally thought that Ye Li had just entered by mistake. ¡°Human, what did you say? I didn¡¯t hear you clearly.¡± The fifth-tier Wind Wolf looked at Ye Li in shock. Ye Li smiled. ¡°Then I¡¯ll let you know.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Ye Li opened his hand and a wisp of demonic aura burst out from Ye Li¡¯s palm. This was the demonic aura that he had obtained from eating the Blazing Flame Demonic Pill. It was not a skill. How could a fifth-tier Wind Wolf dodge the demonic aura at such a speed? The demonic aura landed squarely on his body. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± The fifth-tier Wind Wolf was terrified. He followed this terrifying demonic aura towards Ye Li. The fifth-tier Wind Wolf that was sucked in by the demonic aura could not move at all. He finally knew that he had kicked an iron plate. ¡°I said, bring me to see your leader. Is that clear enough?¡± Ye Li looked at the fifth-tier Wind Wolf evilly. ¡°Yes, yes.¡± At this moment, how could the fifth-tier Wind Wolf dare to say no? He knew very well that as long as he said it, there would be no chance of survival for him. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After releasing the fifth-tier Wind Wolf, he hurriedly brought Ye Li to the center of the tribe¡¯s territory. More and more Wind Wolves saw Ye Li. They were all a little shocked, not understanding why this fifth-tier Wind Wolf would bring a human along. Ye Li and the fifth-tier Wind Wolf arrived outside the Wind Wolf Tribe¡¯s camp. ¡°Sir, let me go in and report.¡± The fifth-tier Wind Wolf looked at Ye Li respectfully. Although this was the territory of the Wind Wolf Tribe, the fifth-tier Wind Wolf knew that he would definitely not be able to dodge Ye Li¡¯s attack at such a distance. He naturally did not dare to act rashly.. Chapter 751 - Chapter 751: Intruding into the Wind Wolf Tribe’s Camp Chapter 751: Intruding into the Wind Wolf Tribe¡¯s Camp Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations The fifth-tier Wind Wolf walked into the Wind Wolf Tribe camp. The surrounding Wind Wolves looked at Ye Li in confusion and started whispering to each other. ¡°Who is this guy?¡± ¡°1 don¡¯t know. Why would a human come to our Wind Wolf Tribe?¡± ¡°Could he be a friend of the leader?¡± Ye Li naturally heard the Wind Wolf Tribe¡¯s conversation, but he naturally didn¡¯t want to pay attention to them. Then, the fifth-tier Wind Wolf walked out and said respectfully to Ye Li, ¡°Honorable Lord, the leader invites you in.¡± With that, the fifth-tier Wind Wolf made an inviting gesture to Ye Li. Ye Li slowly walked into the Wind Wolf Tribe camp. A majestic Wind Wolf sat on the throne with a confident smile on his face. ¡°Human, why have you come to the territory of the Wind Wolf Tribe?¡± The Wind Wolf on the throne was naturally the leader of the Wind Wolf Tribe, a Tier 1 Lord-level Wind Wolf. The Wind Wolf Tribe members in the camp all looked at Ye Li, wanting to know how he would reply. Ye Li slowly said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing special. 1 just want you to report to the Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Race.¡± All the Wind Wolf Tribe cultivators in the camp were shocked by Ye Li¡¯s words. They didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to say such a thing. ¡°Human, what do you mean?¡± An eighth-tier Master-level Wind Wolf stood up from his chair and stared at Ye Li. ¡°That¡¯s right. A puny human actually dares to command our Wind Wolf Tribe. You¡¯re really courting death!¡± Another eighth-tier Master-level Wind Wolf said coldly to Ye Li. Ye Li smiled faintly. ¡°I¡¯ll say it again. Go and report to the Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Race. Okay, I¡¯m done. Now who agrees and who opposes?¡± When the Wind Wolves in the camp heard this, they were all enraged to the extreme. They glared at Ye Li. ¡°Human, I really don¡¯t know how many leopard guts you¡¯ve eaten to be so arrogant!¡± The eighth-tier Wind Wolf said coldly to Ye Li. Ye Li smiled. He looked at the eighth-tier Master-level Wind Wolf and slowly said, ¡°Do you want to know how many leopard guts I, Demon King Ye Li, have eaten?¡± The eighth-tier Master-level Wind Wolf smiled smugly. ¡°Exactly!¡± ¡°Alright, since you want to know, I, Demon King Ye Li, will tell you.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Ye Li made his move. By the time he finished speaking, Ye Li had already disappeared from the spot, leaving only an afterimage. What? All of the Wind Wolves in the camp were stunned. This was because they had never seen such terrifying speed. When he appeared again, Ye Li was already in front of the eighth-tier Master-level Wind Wolf. His hands were like iron pincers, firmly locking onto the neck of the eighth-tier Master-level Wind Wolf. ¡°Alt! Be gentle! Be gentle!¡± The eighth-tier Master-level Wind Wolf howled loudly. He felt an unprecedented pain. ¡°What!!!¡± After the genetic warriors in the camp regained their senses, they exclaimed. ¡°Now do you know how much guts I, Demon King Ye Li, have?¡± Ye Li looked at the eighth-tier Master-level Wind Wolf indifferently. How could the eighth-tier Master-level Wind Wolf still speak? There was only fear on his face. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Human, do you know what this place is?!¡± The leader of the Wind Wolf Tribe stared at Ye Li. A faint smile appeared on Ye Li¡¯s handsome face. He looked at the leader of the Wind Wolf Tribe and slowly said, ¡°Of course, but do you know who I, Demon King Ye Li, am?¡± As soon as these words were spoken, all the Wind Wolves in the camp were stunned. This was because they did not know who Ye Li was and had never heard of his name.. Chapter 752 - Chapter 752: The Wind Wolf Tribe Was Terrified Chapter 752: The Wind Wolf Tribe Was Terrified Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations The leader of the Wind Wolf Tribe looked at Ye Li. ¡°Human, tell me who you are.¡± The other Wind Wolf Tribe members in the camp also looked at Ye Li. They all wanted to know who this extremely arrogant human was. A few seconds later, Ye Li slowly said word by word, ¡°I¡¯m someone that the Wind Wolf Tribe cannot afford to offend.¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± As soon as Ye Li said this, all the Wind Wolf Tribe members in the camp burst into laughter, as if they had never heard such a funny joke. ¡°What are you guys laughing at?¡± Ye Li looked at the Wind Wolf Tribe members playfully. ¡°Interesting, this is really interesting. I, Lang Ba, have roamed the northern plains for so many years, but I have never seen such an interesting human.¡± The leader of the Wind Wolf Tribe looked at Ye Li indifferently. Ye Li smiled. ¡°Is it really interesting?¡± All the Wind Wolves in the camp also looked at Ye Li with disdain. ¡°Human, I¡¯m warning you. Let go of Wolf Five or I¡¯ll teach you a lesson!¡± An eighth-tier Master-level Wind Wolf suddenly said coldly to Ye Li. The ¡°Wolf Five¡± that this eighth-tier Wind Wolf was talking about was naturally the eighth-tier Wind Wolf in Ye Li¡¯s hands. Unfortunately, what the Wind Wolf Tribe did not expect was that as soon as this eighth-tier Master-level Wind Wolf had finished speaking, he was sent flying and landed heavily on the ground, spitting out a large mouthful of blood. ¡°How is this possible!¡± All of the Wind Wolves in the camp were dumbfounded. ¡°Human, you¡¯re very strong!¡± The leader of the Wind Wolf Tribe, Lang Ba, stared at Ye Li. Ye Li smiled again and said leisurely, ¡°Not bad. I¡¯m just an eighth-tier Chosen One.¡± ¡°What!!!¡± When the Wind Wolf Tribe members in the camp heard Ye Li s words, they couldn¡¯t help but take a few steps back and look at Ye Li with their mouths agape. An eighth-tier Chosen One? That was the eighth-tier Lord-level realm. The Wind Wolf Tribe in the camp did not believe it. They could not believe that Ye Li was an eighth-tier Chosen One. ¡°Human, are you joking with me?¡± Lang Ba stared at Ye Li. Clang! Just as the leader of the Wind Wolf Tribe, Lang Ba, finished speaking, a terrifying cold light instantly shot out from the camp. A sword was pressed against Lang Ba¡¯s neck. One more inch and Lang Ba¡¯s life would disappear from this world forever. ¡°Do you still think this is a joke?¡± Ye Li looked at Lang Ba indifferently. At this moment, the Wind Wolves in the main camp had already frozen like clay sculptures. That cold light just now seemed to have caused them all to enter a cycle of reincarnation. There was a mountain of corpses and a sea of blood, and there were white bones everywhere. ¡°You, you!¡± Lang Ba was also scared out of his wits. He looked at Ye Li in shock. ¡°Can you report to the Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Race now?¡± Ye Li looked at Lang Ba playfully. ¡°Sure, sure.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Lang Ba, didn¡¯t dare to say no. He knew that if he did, he would definitely die. He definitely didn¡¯t doubt that Ye Li wouldn¡¯t kill him. ¡°Can I, Demon King Ye Li, visit your Wind Wolf Tribe?¡± Ye Li continued. ¡°Sure, sure.¡± Lang Ba was about to cry because the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword in Ye Li¡¯s hand was too terrifying. He could no longer withstand such pressure. ¡°Go and tell the Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Race that the five Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tigers in the Specter Forest were killed by Demon King Ye Li. The thirteen Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tigers that came to seek revenge were also killed by Demon King Ye Li.¡± When the Wind Wolves in the camp heard this, they all sucked in a breath of cold air! Chapter 753 - Chapter 753: Mount Tyrant Whale Chapter 753: Mount Tyrant Whale Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations Ye Li looked at the leader of the Wind Wolf Tribe and said calmly, ¡°Since you agreed, if you can¡¯t do it, you should know what the consequences will be.¡± ¡°I know, I know!¡± At this moment, Lang Ba was already terrified to the extreme. How could he dare to say that he was unwilling? ¡°Then I will leave,¡± Ye Li said slowly. After saying that, Ye Li activated Swift Steps and disappeared from the spot. ¡°Senior is back!¡± Xiao Yu looked at Ye Li and her fair face was filled with joy. Ye Li looked at the expression on Xiao Yu¡¯s face and could not help but sigh. He naturally knew that Xiao Yu had already fallen for him. ¡°Senior, did you go to the Wind Wolf Tribe?¡± Xiao Yu looked at Ye Li. Ye Li nodded. ¡°Yes, it is.¡± Saying so, Ye Li looked at the sun in the sky, thinking that something big would happen in the northern plains soon. The Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Race¡¯s territory was called Mount Tyrant Whale. Lang Ba looked at Mount Tyrant Whale. He swallowed his saliva, and his wolf face was filled with shock. He was only a Tier 1 Lord-level Dark Race member. Facing the Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tigers, he was nothing. However¡­ When he thought of Ye Li, his entire body could not help but tremble. Immediately, Lang Ba gritted his teeth and walked towards Mount Tyrant Whale. Not long after, he saw two Tier i Lord-level Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tigers. ¡°Halt!¡± A Tier 1 Lord-level Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger shouted coldly at Lang Ba. Lang Ba was shocked and quickly stopped in his tracks. ¡± What do you do? Don¡¯t you know that this is the territory of the Tyrant Whale Silver Yang Tiger Clan?¡± The Tyrant Whale Silver Yang Tiger said coldly. ¡°I know, I know. Please go and report that the leader of the Wind Wolf Tribe, Lang Ba, wants to see the king.¡± ¡°Wind Wolf Tribe?¡± The two Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tigers pondered for a few seconds before saying to Lang Ba, ¡°Is it the Wind Wolf Tribe north of the northern plains?¡± ¡°Yes, my lord!¡± Lang Ba quickly replied. The two Tier 1 Lord-level Overlord Whale Silver Sun Tigers laughed coldly. ¡°A puny Wind Wolf Tribe member wants to meet our king? Truly laughable to the extreme. Hurry up and scram!¡± Lang Ba was shocked and hurriedly said, ¡°Lords, a peerless Demon King appeared in the northern plains and has killed eighteen members of your Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Race!¡± ¡°What?¡± The two Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tigers were shocked when they heard this. They looked at Lang Ba in shock. They naturally knew about the deaths of their clansmen in the north of the northern plains. Later on, they sent 13 Tier 1 Lord-level Overlord Whale Silver Yang Tigers to the north of the northern plains. Could they have died too? ¡°How did you know?¡± a Tier 1 Lord-level Overlord Whale Silver Yang Tiger asked coldly. ¡°Sir, Demon King Ye Li asked me to inform you about that news.¡± Lang Ba replied. These two Tier 1 Lord-level Overlord Whale Silver Yang Tigers had naturally never heard of Demon King Ye Li. They asked Lang Ba: ¡± Who is Demon King Ye Li?¡± ¡°The peerless Demon King who killed 18 members of the Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Race.¡± When these two Tier 1 Lord-level Overlord Whale Silver Sun Tigers heard this, they all gritted their teeth. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Wait, I¡¯ll report this to our king!¡± Immediately after, a Tier 1 Lord-level Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger walked towards the Tyrant Whale Cave. Not long after, this Tier 1 Lord-level Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger arrived in front of Lang Ba and shouted at him. ¡°Our king wants you to go up!¡± Lang Ba did not dare to stay any longer. He quickly followed the two Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tigers towards the Tyrant Whale Cave. Chapter 754 - Chapter 754: Deliver A Message for Me Chapter 754: Deliver A Message for Me Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations The leader of the Wind Wolf Tribe, Lang Ba, followed two Tier 1 Lord-level Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tigers to the Tyrant Whale Cave. The Tyrant Whale Cave was where the Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger leader lived. However, they were not used to calling him leader. Instead, they called him king! After arriving at the Tyrant Whale Cave, Lang Ba felt a strong pressure. Lang Ba looked at the Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger in the Tyrant Whale Cave. His heart was already in his throat because he had never felt such a terrifying pressure. He didn¡¯t even dare to breathe. ¡°You are the leader of the Wind Wolf Tribe north of the northern plains?¡± On the throne above the Tyrant Whale Cave, there was an awe-inspiring Tyrant Whale Silver-Sun Tiger. This Tyrant Whale Silver-Sun Tiger was at the eighth-tier Lord-level. The other Tyrant Whale Silver Yang Tigers in the cave were also at the fifth-tier Lord-level. It could be said that the Wind Wolf Tribe and the Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Tribe were worlds apart. ¡°I want you to tell me personally what you know!¡± The leader of the Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Race said coldly to Lang Ba. Hearing such a voice, Lang Ba felt a chill run down his spine and straight to the top of his head. ¡°Your Majesty, blah blah.¡± Lang Ba repeated what he had said to the Tier 1 Lord-level Tyrant Whale Silver Yang Tiger. ¡°Supreme Demon King, Demon King Ye Li?¡± The leader of the Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Race smiled coldly. Then, his expression darkened. ¡°King, let us get him!¡± A fifth-tier Lord-level Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger said to the leader. ¡°Alright, we must bring back Demon King Ye Li¡¯s corpse!¡± The leader of the Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Race said coldly. With that said, the leader of the Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Race looked at Lang Ba and said, ¡°You can leave now.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty!¡± Lang Ba had long wanted to leave this place. When he heard the Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Race leader¡¯s words, he hurriedly left the Tyrant Whale Cave as if he had been pardoned. He did not understand, he really did not understand, why did Demon King Ye Li do this, did he not know that the Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Race was a supreme existence in the northern plains? Even if¡­ Lang Ba pondered. He thought that even if Demon King Ye Li was an eighth-tier Chosen One, he was still too weak to resist the entire Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Race. In his opinion, there was only one outcome waiting for Ye Li, and that was to be crushed into pieces. A few days later, Lang Ba returned to the northern plains from the Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Race¡¯s territory. When Ye Li left, Ye Li asked him to look for him in the Protection City. So Lang Ba didn¡¯t return to the territory of the Wind Wolf Tribe at all and went to the Protection City first. When they arrived outside the protective city, the genetic warriors peed their pants in fear as they looked at Lang Ba in horror. ¡°The, the leader of the Wind Wolf Tribe?¡± These genetic warriors were only tier-4. Evolved Beings. To them, Lang Ba was an insurmountable existence. Not only were they afraid, but they were also the most afraid since they were born. ¡°Please deliver a message for me!¡± ¡°Go and report to Demon King Ye Li that I, Lang Ba, am back.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The genetic warriors were shocked when they heard that. They thought that Lang Ba was here to attack the Protection City, but they didn¡¯t expect him to be here to look for Senior. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll report it immediately.¡± With that said, a few genetic warriors quickly ran into the Protection City. They were so fast that they wished they could grow a few more legs. ¡°Senior! Senior!¡± These genetic warriors were all descendants of the Xiao family. After arriving at the Xiao family, they rushed towards the hall. Chapter 755 - Chapter 755: Lang Ba Broke through to Tier 2 Lord-level. Chapter 755: Lang Ba Broke through to Tier 2 Lord-level. Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations Xiao family, main hall. At this moment, Ye Li and the Xiao Family¡¯s head and the elders were sitting in the hall. ¡°Senior! Senior!¡± Suddenly, a few panicked voices entered their ears. Then, three Xiao family disciples ran into the hall. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why are you so flustered?!¡± The Xiao family¡¯s head shouted angrily. ¡°Family Head, the leader of the Wind Wolf Tribe, Lang Ba, has arrived outside the Protection City!¡± A Xiao family disciple hurriedly replied. ¡°What!!!¡± Everyone in the Xiao family¡¯s hall suddenly stood up from their chairs, their eyes wide open. Lang Ba had arrived outside the Protection City? The Xiao Family¡¯s Family Head, Xiao Kuang, also didn¡¯t expect this. His face sank as he asked the Xiao Family disciple who spoke: ¡°How many members of the Wind Wolf Tribe are here?¡± Everyone in the Xiao family¡¯s main hall believed that the Wind Wolf Tribe was here to attack the Protection City. Furthermore, even Lang Ba had been mobilized. It was obvious how determined they were. ¡°Only the leader of the Wind Wolf Tribe, Lang Ba. There are no other Wind Wolf Tribe members.¡± Everyone in the Xiao family¡¯s hall could not help but be stunned when they heard this. They did not understand what this meant. Suddenly, they all looked at Ye Li and realized that Ye Li was nowhere to be seen in the hall. ¡°Senior must have gone outside the Protection City. Let¡¯s go too!¡± Xiao Kuang was the first to come back to his senses and said to everyone in the hall. Outside the Protection City. The leader of the Wind Wolf Tribe, Lang Ba, was pacing back and forth when a lazy voice suddenly entered his ears. ¡°There you are.¡± Lang Ba¡¯s entire body trembled. He was too familiar with this voice. ¡°Lord Demon King Ye Li, you¡¯re here.¡± Ye Li nodded and said slowly, ¡°How is it?¡± Immediately, Lang Ba told Ye Li everything that happened. ¡°Thankyou for your hard work.¡± Ye Li looked at Lang Ba. ¡°It¡¯s my honor to work for Lord Demon King. I actually enjoy it.¡± Lang Ba hurriedly said to Ye Li. Ye Li smiled. How could he not know that although Lang Ba was respectful to him on the surface, he did not think so in his heart. However, he did not care. He opened the point mall and bought a Lord-level potion. ¡°This is my reward for you.¡± Ye Li answered Lang Ba. Lang Ba was stunned. He looked at the medicine in Ye Li¡¯s hand in a daze. ¡°May I ask, Demon King, what is this?¡± He had to be vigilant. He even felt that this was a deadly poison. Ye Li wanted to silence him. ¡°Drink it and you¡¯ll see.¡± Lang Ba was shocked. If it was possible, he would not drink it, but¡­ could he really refuse? After pondering for a few seconds, Lang Ba gritted his teeth, took the Lord-level potion from Ye Li¡¯s hand, and drank it in one gulp. ¡°Howis this possible!¡± The moment he drank the Lord-level potion, Lang Ba¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but widen because he felt that he was about to break through. He hurriedly sat on the ground and refined the amount of medicine in his body. A moment later, he broke through from the Tier i Lord-level to the tier 2 Lord-level. ¡°I¡¯ve reached the tier 2 Lord-level?¡± Lang Ba looked at his hands in disbelief. ¡°Thankyou, Lord Demon King!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Lang Ba naturally knew that it was the potion that Ye Li had given him. Otherwise, it would have been impossible for him to break through to the tier 2 Lord-level. If Lang Ba hated Ye Li just now, then he was grateful to Ye Li now. It was too difficult to break through to the Lord-level. At this time, Xiao Kuang had also led everyone over. When they saw the scene in front of them, they were all stunned. Chapter 756 - Chapter 756: The Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tigers Came Again Chapter 756: The Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tigers Came Again Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations Everyone from the Xiao family looked at the scene in front of them in shock. ¡°The leader of the Wind Wolf Tribe, Lang Ba, is actually thanking Senior?¡± ¡°And from the looks of it, he¡¯s extremely grateful?¡± For a moment, everyone in the Xiao family was confused. ¡°Senior Demon King, the Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Race should arrive soon. When they arrive, I will inform you immediately,¡± Lang Ba said to Ye Li. ¡°En.¡± Ye Li nodded. Immediately, Lang Ba left the Protection City. Everyone from the Xiao family looked at Ye Li in shock. They were really too curious, but they didn¡¯t dare to ask. It was the same for Xiao Kuang. It was all thanks to Xiao Yu. Otherwise, everyone in the Xiao Family might have been thinking about this for the entire day. ¡°Senior, what exactly is going on?¡± Xiao Yu looked at Ye Li in confusion. ¡°Blah blah,¡± Ye Li slowly said to the Xiao family. As soon as these words were spoken, everyone from the Xiao family was shocked. ¡°Senior, you want to attack the Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Race?¡± Xiao Yu looked at Ye Li in shock. Any faction in the northern plains knew that the Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Race was the heaven of the northern plains, no faction would dare to provoke them. ¡°It seems like you guys are very afraid of the Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Race,¡± Ye Li said frankly. When the Xiao family heard this, they could not help but recall the day outside the Protection City where Ye Li held the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword and killed 13 Tyrant Whale Silver Yang Tigers with one strike. A few days later. ¡°Master Demon King!¡± Lang Ba arrived at the Xiao family. If it was in the past, Lang Ba would never have come to the Xiao Family. However, it was different now. They were on the same side. ¡°Demon King, the Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Race is here!¡± Lang Ba looked at Ye Li in surprise. ¡°How many?¡± Ye Li¡¯s handsome face was as calm as water. ¡°One!¡± Lang Ba answered truthfully. When Ye Li heard this, he looked bored. ¡°What does this Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger think I, Demon King Ye Li, am?¡± Ye Li smiled coldly. Lang Ba suddenly thought of something. He hurriedly said to Ye Li, ¡°Demon King, that Tyrant Whale Silver Yang Tiger is rushing towards the Protection City. It won¡¯t be long before it reaches the Protection City.¡± ¡°Hmph! Then let¡¯s wait for him!¡± The head of the Xiao family, Xiao Kuang, snorted coldly. He was originally very afraid, but after hearing that only one from the Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Race had come, he was not so afraid anymore. He thought that it was time to show his real strength in front of Senior. Immediately after, Xiao Kuang brought everyone from the Xiao Family outside the Protection City. Lang Ba also followed him outside the Protection City. A moment later, a majestic Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger appeared in everyone¡¯s vision. The Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger was holding a huge stick in his hand. It looked hair-raising. More than ten meters away from everyone, the Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger stopped in its tracks. ¡± Who is Demon King Ye Li?¡± The Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger slowly asked. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The head of the Xiao family, Xiao Kuang, laughed. ¡°Do you think you¡¯re worthy of knowing who the Demon King is?¡± Xiao Kuang thought that if it wasn¡¯t for Ye Li, their Xiao Family would have been destroyed long ago. Now, there was only one Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger. If they didn¡¯t impress Senior now, when would they? The Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger was stunned. It was obvious that it did not expect anyone to dare to speak to it like this. ¡°Humans, are you courting death?¡± Everyone from the Xiao family laughed. They thought, ¡°You¡¯re just a Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger. There are so many of us. Why should we be afraid of you?¡± Chapter 757 - Chapter 757: The Fifth-tier Lord-level Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Chapter 757: The Fifth-tier Lord-level Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations The Xiao Family¡¯s Family Head, Xiao Kuang, looked at the Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger in front of him. ¡°Even though your Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Race is very strong in the northern plains, compared to senior Demon King Ye Li, you are nothing.¡± Xiao Kuang said coldly. The Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger was so angry that its teeth itched. When had the dignified Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Race ever suffered such humiliation? ¡°Humans, since you don¡¯t want to live, don¡¯t blame me!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger roared and raised his huge club. Terrifying power gathered on the huge club, and it looked like it had reached the limit of strength. ¡°Well¡­¡± Everyone from the Xiao family outside the Protection City was stunned because this scene was too terrifying. How could they have expected this Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger to be so terrifying? This Tyrant Whale Silver Yang Tiger was called Ba Lei. It was one of the Tyrant Whale Silver Yang Tiger¡¯s generals, a fifth-tier Lord-level tiger. By the time everyone from the Xiao family came back to their senses, Ba Lei had already slammed the huge stick down heavily. Boom! An invisible and terrifying force suddenly attacked the Xiao family. At this moment, everyone from the Xiao family was extremely regretful. If they could do it again, they naturally would not choose to offend this Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger. ¡°I¡¯m done!¡± The Xiao Family¡¯s Family Head Xiao Kuang couldn¡¯t help but cry out when he saw such an attack. The genetic warriors of the Xiao family thought the same. Just as they thought that they were about to die, a person suddenly appeared in front of them. This person looked at his palm and immediately struck the invisible and terrifying power. The invisible and terrifying power was instantly dispersed. ¡°What?¡± Ba Lei was stunned, he would never have thought that there was such an existence in the northern plains. ¡°It¡¯s Senior.¡± Everyone from the Xiao Family was overjoyed to the extreme. Who wouldn¡¯t be happy after surviving a calamity? If it wasn¡¯t for Ye Li, they would have already gone to the gates of hell. ¡°Human, you¡¯re very strong!¡± Ba Lei stared at Ye Li. He carried the huge stick on his shoulder. Ye Li looked at Ba Lei and said slowly, ¡°Why is there only you?¡± Ba Lei was stunned and looked at Ye Li coldly. ¡°Human, what do you mean?¡± Ye Li smiled calmly. He nodded slightly and looked at the sun in the sky. ¡°Am I not clear enough? A Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger is not enough for me to kill.¡± As soon as these words were spoken, a thousand feet of anger rushed out of the fifth-tier Lord-level Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Ba Lei. ¡°Human, I really want to know your name. I, Ba Lei, want to see who can say such arrogant words!¡± Ba Lei stared at Ye Li. Ye Li smiled faintly. His handsome face was very calm as he slowly said, ¡°My name is Ye Li.¡± Ye Li? Ba Lei thought about the name Ye Li. Then, he seemed to have thought of something and looked up at Ye Li with his eyes wide open. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°You are the Demon King Ye Li who killed 18 members of our Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Race?¡± Ba Lei stared at Ye Li. Ye Li nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Everyone from the Xiao family looked at the scene in front of them in shock. Although they knew how terrifying Ye Li was, they also knew that the Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger in front of them was definitely not easy to be trifled with. ¡°Since you are Demon King Ye Li, you deserve to die!¡± Ba Lei shouted coldly. As soon as he finished speaking, Ba Lei raised his huge stick and attacked Ye Li, his speed shocking. Chapter 759 - Chapter 759: Kunlun Mirror Trial Chapter 759: Kunlun Mirror Trial Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations Lang Ba and the Xiao family looked at Ye Li. He was too domineering, really too domineering! They had never seen such a domineering person since they were born. The most terrifying thing was that they realized that after Ye Li killed the fifth-tier Lord-level Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger with one strike, there was no change in his expression at all. It was as if nothing had happened at all. In the Tyrant Whale Cave. ¡°I¡¯m so angry!¡± The leader of the Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Race roared. ¡°How strong is this Demon King Ye Li? Ba Lei is dead!¡± ¡°What!!!¡± The Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tigers in the cave were all shocked. They looked at the king in shock. ¡°King, Ba Lei is dead?¡± The leader of the Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Race had a terrifyingly dark expression. ¡°Pass down my orders, all Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tigers, march and flatten the northern plains!¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty!¡± On this day, the clouds did not move, nor did the wind blow. The entire Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Race was mobilized. ¡°Lord Demon King! Lord Demon King!¡± Outside the Xiao family, an extremely terrified voice entered everyone¡¯s ears. Lang Ba rushed into the Xiao family in extreme fear. Everyone from the Xiao family was stunned. They naturally did not understand why the leader of the Wind Wolf Tribe was so afraid. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Ye Li looked at Lang Ba and asked calmly. Everyone from the Xiao family also looked at Lang Ba, wanting to know how he would answer. ¡°Demon King, all the Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tigers have been mobilized!¡± ¡°What!!!¡± Everyone from the Xiao family sucked in a breath of cold air. The Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger had mobilized its entire army? This¡­ this¡­ Everyone from the Xiao family hurriedly looked at Ye Li, but they realized that there was still no change in Ye Li¡¯s expression. It was as if he did not hear anything. ¡°Got it,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Lang Ba and the Xiao family were all shocked. ¡®Got it? What does that mean? They don¡¯t understand. They really don¡¯t.¡¯ Ye Li smiled. He looked at Lang Ba and the Xiao family and continued, ¡°I think you all know what it means to deal with whatever comes your way.¡± Lang Ba and the Xiao family looked at each other when they heard this. They all looked at each other. Of course, they knew what this meant, but they knew that compared to the Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Race, the difference was like heaven and earth. Ye Li did not continue speaking, he used his telepathy to inform the Apocalypse Legion to come to the north of the northern plains. ¡°Demon King, the Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Race will arrive in a few days. We have to be prepared!¡± ¡°To tell you the truth, I have already notified the large factions in the northern plains, but they are not willing to cooperate with us.¡± The leader of the Wind Wolf Tribe, Lang Ba, said. Just as Ye Li was about to speak, the system¡¯s voice appeared in his mind. Ding! ¡°The Kunlun Mirror trial begins.¡± A coordinate appeared in Ye Li¡¯s mind. While Lang Ba and the Xiao family were frowning, Ye Li had already disappeared from the Xiao family¡¯s main hall. Ye Li arrived at the coordinates in his mind. It was a desolate mountain. He thought that he would still be struck by lightning this time, but he did not expect to enter an unfamiliar world as soon as he arrived at the desolate mountain. Everyone he knew had appeared in this unfamiliar world. ¡°Brother, why did you kill me?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Xiao Hui¡¯s voice sounded in Ye Li¡¯s ears. Ye Li was shocked. He realized that his Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword had pierced into Xiao Hui¡¯s body. Then he killed everyone he knew. ¡°Why kill me? Why kill me?¡± Everyone that Ye Li knew turned into souls and questioned him. Their voices echoed in the space.. Chapter 760 - Chapter 760: Annihilate the Inner Demon Chapter 760: Annihilate the Inner Demon Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°What happened?¡± Ye Li looked at the bloodstains on his hands and his entire body started to tremble. ¡°I killed them?¡± Ye Li looked at the souls in front of him. These were all people he knew when he transmigrated to this world. ¡°Host, don¡¯t kill me!¡± At this moment, a little girl appeared in front of Ye Li. This little girl was cute, extremely cute. Swish! Ye Li slashed with his sword. Ding! ¡°Host, aren¡¯t you too conceited?¡± The system¡¯s voice suddenly appeared in Ye Li¡¯s mind. ¡°System, are you killed by me?¡± Ye Li really didn¡¯t understand what was going on because everything was too real. ¡°Host, what are you talking about? This is the inner demon of the Kunlun Mirror trial. You¡¯re so stupid.¡± The system¡¯s words really woke Ye Li up. Only then did Ye Li remember that he was in the trial of the Kunlun Mirror. Hearing this, the corners of Ye Li¡¯s lips curled up slightly, and a playful expression appeared on his handsome face. ¡°Come out,¡± Ye Li said slowly. ¡°Hehe, I didn¡¯t expect you to not collapse!¡± Suddenly, a voice entered Ye Li¡¯s ears. As soon as he finished speaking, an extremely ugly monster appeared in front of Ye Li. ¡°You¡¯re the inner demon?¡± Ye Li looked at the ugly monster in front of him indifferently. The inner demon chuckled again. ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m the inner demon.¡± ¡°Since you¡¯re the inner demon, you deserve to die.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Ye Li held the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword and slashed out fiercely. A supreme sword light instantly flew towards the inner demon. Swish! The inner demon smiled coldly and disappeared. Ye Li did not expect this inner demon to have some ability to dodge his sword. ¡°Give up, human. You¡¯re not my match!¡± When the inner demon appeared again, it was already behind Ye Li. Before he could finish his sentence, the inner demon had already attacked. He raised his palm and slapped Ye Li¡¯s back. Naturally, Ye Li had already sensed it. He activated Swift Steps and leaped, dodging the inner demon¡¯s palm. ¡°Heaven Sword Technique!¡± Ye Li widened the distance between him and the inner demon. He raised the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword high and released the divine-level skill, Heaven Sword Technique. Countless terrifying sword rays shot towards the inner demon. The sword rays seemed to have filled the space. The inner demon had no way out. ¡°Alth!¡± The inner demon screamed and turned into a pool of dirty water. Ding! ¡°The Kunlun Mirror trial has been completed.¡± ¡°Congratulations to the host for obtaining a super treasure chest.¡± ¡°Host, do you want to sign a bloodline contract with the Kunlun Mirror?¡± Without thinking too much, Ye Li chose to sign the contract. A few seconds later, the Kunlun Realm bloodline contract was signed. Without thinking, Ye Li integrated the Kunlun Mirror into the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword and checked its function. What he did not expect was that the Kunlun Mirror could actually cause people to have inner demons. Ye Li¡¯s handsome face was very playful. He thought that this was really interesting. In the future, his Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword would be of any use. Next, it was time to open the Treasure Chest. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ye Li opened the super Treasure Chest. ¡°Congratulations to the host for obtaining the Heaven-Defying Level skill, Heavenly Demon Finger.¡± ¡°Congratulations to the host for obtaining Lord-level zombie upgrade potion X15.¡± After the system finished speaking, Ye Li came out of this strange space. Ye Li was about to start a war with the Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Race and then he got what he needed. This was the so-called luck.. Chapter 761 - Chapter 761: The Apocalypse Legion Had Arrived Chapter 761: The Apocalypse Legion Had Arrived Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations Xiao Family. ¡°I don¡¯t know where Lord Demon King went. This is a critical moment.¡± The leader of the Wind Wolf Tribe, Lang Ba, paced back and forth in the Xiao family¡¯s main hall. Everyone from the Xiao family was also frowning. ¡°Do you think Senior might have escaped?¡± An elder of the Xiao family asked. As soon as these words were spoken, everyone in the Xiao family¡¯s hall was stunned. It was not that they had never thought of this, but they did not dare to say it out loud. Everyone from the Xiao Family and Lang Ba were a little shocked. They thought that if Ye Li ran away, they would be finished. When facing the Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Race, they would have no chance of survival. ¡°Family Head, bad news! Bad news, Family Head!¡± Suddenly, a panicked voice entered everyone¡¯s ears. A Xiao Family disciple ran into the hall and looked at Family Head Xiao Kuang in shock. ¡°Master, there are nine zombies outside the Protection City!¡± ¡°What!!!¡± Everyone in the Xiao family¡¯s hall was shocked. They looked at the messenger disciple in a daze. ¡°Clap!¡± Suddenly, a Xiao Family elder slapped the face of the Xiao Family disciple who reported the news heavily, causing this Xiao Family disciple to spin a few times on the spot. ¡°Just nine zombies here. What¡¯s there to report?¡± The elder of the Xiao family shouted angrily. At this moment, they were all tense. They thought that the Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Race had arrived, but they didn¡¯t expect there to be only nine zombies. Zombies? They had been in the northern plains for many years and had seen countless zombies. The Xiao family disciple who came to report was stunned. After a long time, he came back to his senses and said with a long face, ¡°Those nine zombies are not ordinary zombies!¡± Hearing that, the people in the Xiao family hall were stunned again. Not an ordinary zombie? What did that mean? ¡°What do you mean? Speak clearly!¡± Xiao Kuang looked at the messenger Xiao family disciple and said. ¡°They all look the same as humans, and their eyes are normal.¡± ¡°What!!!¡± Everyone in the Xiao family¡¯s hall was stunned. Zombies looked exactly like humans? There was no special color in their eyes? There was only one possibility, and that was that the lowest level of these zombies was a Master-level zombie. ¡°How did you know that they were zombies?¡± Xiao Kuang asked. ¡°They, they said it themselves,¡± the disciple of the Xiao family who reported the news replied in shock. After pondering for a few seconds, Xiao Kuang said in a deep voice, ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s go take a look.¡± Outside the Protection City. ¡°Brother Ah Da, why don¡¯t we just barge in?¡± Yutong looked at Ah Da in confusion. ¡°It¡¯s better not to mess around,¡± Ah Da said. At this moment, the ninth zombies of the Apocalypse Legion were all outside the Protection City. Not long after, the members of the Xiao family and the leader of the Wind Wolf Tribe, Lang Ba, arrived outside the Protection City. They focused their eyes and looked at the Apocalypse Legion in shock. ¡°May I ask who you are¡­¡± Xiao Kuang found some clues. He found that the nine people in front of him didn¡¯t have the aura of humans, so they could only be zombies. He guessed that these nine zombies were all Master-level zombies. Although his Protection City wasn¡¯t afraid of the nine Master-level zombies, he still wanted to know their purpose. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°We¡¯re the Apocalypse Legion. Our master asked us to come here,¡± Ah Da said to Xiao Kuang. The Apocalypse Legion was naturally an extremely unfamiliar name to everyone. ¡°May I ask who your master is?¡± Xiao Kuang asked again. ¡°Our master is Ye Li,¡± Yutong said with a sweet smile. Outside the Protection City, all the genetic warriors were shocked! Chapter 762 - Chapter 762: Apocalypse Legion Upgrades Chapter 762: Apocalypse Legion Upgrades Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations The head of the Xiao family, Xiao Kuang, looked at the Apocalypse Legion in a daze. ¡°Y-your master is Senior Ye Li?¡± The genetic warriors outside the Protection City were also shocked. They had never expected the Apocalypse Legion to say such words. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Alt Da nodded. Xiao Kuang clapped his hands. ¡°Oh! It¡¯s really like a flood rushing into a dragon king¡¯s temple. A family doesn¡¯t know a family!¡± At this moment, Ye Li suddenly appeared between them. ¡°Master!¡± The nine zombies of the Apocalypse Legion were all overjoyed. Ye Li nodded. ¡°How is the Demon King Palace?¡± ¡°Master, the Demon King Palace is now the strongest faction in the Mystic Land,¡± Alt Da said. Then, Ye Li gave the Apocalypse Legion the 15 zombie upgrade potions he had obtained from the Kunlun Mirror trial. Before that, Ye Li synthesized the two fifth-tier zombies in the system space respectively with Ah Da and Hongye. These two fifth-tier zombies were synthesized by him and Xiao Yu in the zombie city. A few seconds later, Ah Da and Hongye upgraded to sixth-tier Lord-level zombies. ¡°Drink the potion,¡± Ye Li said to the Apocalypse Legion. After the Apocalypse Legion drank all the potions, their levels also changed. They had all become sixth-tier Lord-level zombies!!! Ah Da and Hongye didn¡¯t drink the Lord-level zombie upgrade potion. Ye Li smiled in satisfaction. The overall strength of the Apocalypse Legion had increased by another level. ¡°Demon King, are they all your zombies?¡± The leader of the Wind Wolf Tribe, Lang Ba, looked at Ye Li in horror. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Ye Li turned around and asked Lang Ba. ¡°Lord Demon King, can I ask what realm they are in?¡± Lang Ba looked at the Apocalypse Legion curiously. Everyone from the Xiao family also looked at Ye Li because they also wanted to know the specific realm of the apocalypse army. ¡°Do you really want to know?¡± Ye Li glanced at Lang Ba and the Xiao family. Lang Ba and the Xiao family members hurriedly nodded like chickens pecking at rice, as if they were afraid that Ye Li would go back on his word. ¡°Alright, since you all want to know, I¡¯ll tell you. The Apocalypse Legion is all sixth-tier Lord-level zombies,¡± Ye Li said slowly. ¡°What!!!¡± When the Wind Wolf Tribe leader, Lang Ba, and the Xiao family members heard this, they all sucked in a breath of cold air and were dumbfounded. They were all sixth-tier Lord-level zombies? In other words, they were nine Lord-level zombies? At this moment, there were no words to describe the shock in the hearts of Lang Ba and the genetic warriors of the Xiao family. Xiao Kuang, the head of the Xiao family, thought that the Apocalypse Legion was at most a Master-level zombie. However, he didn¡¯t expect that the Apocalypse Legion was full of high-level Lord-level zombies. ¡°I¡¯ll go take a nap first. Let me know when the Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Race comes.¡± As he spoke, Ye Li yawned, turned around, and slowly walked into the Protection City. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The Apocalypse Legion followed closely behind. The leader of the Wind Wolf Tribe, Lang Ba, and the genetic warriors of the Xiao family were all stunned. They looked at the back of Ye Li and the Apocalypse Legion in shock. ¡°Is this the real strength of Lord Demon King?¡± Lang Ba said in a daze because he realized that he had already started to worship Ye Li. It was a kind of worship that made him prostrate on the ground. ¡°What are you guys thinking about?¡± Xiao Kuang muttered. ¡°Family Head, I don¡¯t know what they¡¯re thinking, but I¡¯m wondering why there¡¯s a man like Senior in this world..¡± Chapter 763 - Chapter 763: The Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Race Had Arrived Chapter 763: The Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Race Had Arrived Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations Protection City. The Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Race arrived outside the Protection City. The hundreds of Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tigers were truly shocking. When the Xiao family¡¯s disciples saw that the Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Race had arrived, they were all frightened out of their wits and hurriedly ran in. ¡°Senior! The Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Race is here!¡± The Xiao family disciple who reported the news hurriedly ran into the Xiao family¡¯s hall. When the Wind Wolf Tribe leader and the Xiao family members heard this, they all stood up from their chairs. ¡°The Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Race has arrived?¡± The Xiao Family Head, Xiao Kuang, looked at the Xiao Family disciples who came to report. ¡°Yes, Family Head!¡± The members of the Xiao family and the leader of the Wind Wolf Tribe, Lang Ba, hurriedly looked at Ye Li. Ye Li slowly took a sip of tea and looked at Lang Ba and the Xiao family indifferently. ¡°Let¡¯s go out,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Immediately, the group of people headed out of the Protection City. Ye Li and his group arrived outside the Protection City and confronted the Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Race. ¡°Who is Demon King Ye Li!¡± The leader of the Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Race said coldly to the crowd. Lang Ba and the Xiao family were all shocked because the aura emitted by this Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger was too terrifying. Their eyes were wide open, and they did not even dare to breathe. ¡°I am Demon King Ye Li,¡± Ye Li said calmly. The Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Race looked at Ye Li in unison. The leader of the Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Race smiled coldly. He stared at Ye Li and said, ¡°Demon King Ye Li, you killed so many clansmen of my Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Race. You should know what happened to you, right?¡± Ye Li smiled calmly and shook his head slightly. ¡°I, Ye Li, don¡¯t know what will happen to me.¡± The Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Race was a little stunned. They didn¡¯t understand why Ye Li dared to say such words. At this point, he still didn¡¯t know the consequences? In the northern plains, anyone who had provoked the Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Race must die, not to mention that Ye Li had killed so many of them. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, since you don¡¯t know, I¡¯ll tell you. You¡¯ll die without a burial place!¡± The leader of the Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Race said coldly. Ye Li smiled to himself. His Apocalypse Legion was now all sixth-tier Lord-level zombies, while he was an eighth-tier Chosen One. Although there were hundreds of Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Race members, their strongest combat power was only at the eighth-tier Lord-level. There were also a few fifth-tier Lord-levels and ten Tier 1 Lord-levels. The rest were nothing to be afraid of. ¡°Huh?¡± The leader of the Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Race suddenly seemed to have discovered something. His expression could not help but be stunned. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, why don¡¯t you have the aura of a human? Also, the person behind you doesn¡¯t seem to have the aura of a human!¡± The Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Race was stunned. They naturally wanted to know why Ye Li didn¡¯t have the aura of a human. ¡°What¡¯s so strange about this? I, Ye Li, don¡¯t have the aura of a human. Isn¡¯t it because I¡¯m not a human?¡± ¡°As for them, they are all zombies in my Apocalypse Legion!¡± ¡°What!!!¡± The Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Race was stunned. Demon King Ye Li wasn¡¯t a human, but a zombie? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The leader of the Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Race was also shocked. He narrowed his eyes and stared at Ye Li. His intuition told him that the Demon King Ye Li was definitely not simple. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, you said you¡¯re not human. Are you a zombie too?¡± As soon as these words were spoken, not only the Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Race, but even the Xiao family could not help but be shocked. However, the corners of Ye Li¡¯s mouth curled up slightly, and a faint smile appeared on his face. ¡°I, Ye Li, am a demon!¡± Chapter 764 - Chapter 764: What Kind of Sword Was This? Chapter 764: What Kind of Sword Was This? Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations Demon? The Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tigers and the Xiao family were all stunned. They had been in the northern plains for so many years, but they had never heard of the demon race. ¡°What kind of member is a demon?¡± The leader of the Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Race stared at Ye Li and said firmly. Ye Li smiled faintly. ¡°It¡¯s a race that you can¡¯t imagine. Your Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Race is like an ant in front of my race.¡± ¡°Arrogant!¡± The leader of the Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Race shouted angrily and continued, ¡°Demon King Ye Li, what¡¯s there to be mysterious about!¡± ¡°Attack!¡± The leader of the Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Race shouted. Immediately after, the Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Race rushed towards Ye Li. Their aura was fully displayed, as if a Black Cloud was pressing down on them. Ye Li looked indifferently at the Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Race that was rushing over. He took out the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword from the system space. Divine-level skill, I leaven-Severing Sword, Divine-level skill, Heaven Sword Technique, and Heaven-Defying Level skill, Heavenly Demon Finger, synthesized! Countless terrifying illusions appeared on the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword. There was a five-clawed blood dragon, an ancient divine bell, an ancient divine sword, a heaven-opening axe, a cloud peak tower, and a world destruction mirror. ¡°I have a sword that can destroy the sky!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the sword fell! Countless divine lights flew towards the Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Race at an astonishing speed. How could the Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Race withstand such a terrifying attack? Their eyes widened. ¡°Boom!¡± An earth-shattering bang sounded. The clouds moved, and the ground shook! The leader of the Wind Wolf Tribe, Lang Ba, and the members of the Xiao family looked at the scene before them in horror. There were no words that could describe the shock in their hearts. When the sword light slowly dissipated, Lang Ba and the Xiao family looked in front of them. However, they discovered that the number of ¡®Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tigers attacking had decreased drastically. There were only a few dozen of them left. Moreover, there was a thousand-meter-long slash mark in front of them. ¡°How is this possible!¡± The leader of the Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Race shouted. He would never have thought that this would happen. Ye Li looked indifferently at the frightened face of the Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Race¡¯s leader. He smiled faintly and slowly said, ¡°Now do you know how powerful demons are?¡± The Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Race was already scared out of their wits. ¡°In this world, good people will be afraid, and so will bad people. There¡¯s only one kind of person who won¡¯t be afraid, and that¡¯s the dead.¡± With that, Ye Li hooked his finger at the remaining Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Race members. ¡°Come over and let me, Ye Li, kill all of you.¡± How could these Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tigers dare to go over? They knew very well that if they went over, they would have no chance of survival. ¡°Demon¡­ King¡­ Ye¡­ Li!¡± The eyes of the leader of the Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Race were red. He gritted his teeth hatefully. It seemed like he was prepared to risk his life with Ye Li. Ye Li smiled faintly. There was no change in his handsome face at all. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°What is there for you all to hesitate about? Could it be that you all still wish to escape even now?¡± Silence, a deadly silence. When Ye Li slashed out, the leader of the Wind Wolf Tribe, Lang Ba, and the members of the Xiao family were already frozen like clay sculptures. They had never seen such a slash since they were born. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, at most, we¡¯ll fight to the death!¡± The leader of the Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Race said coldly. Ye Li smiled and shook his head slightly. A mocking look appeared on his face. ¡°You ants want to fight to the death with me?¡± Chapter 765 - Chapter 765: Is This Your Escape Route? Chapter 765: Is This Your Escape Route? Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Attack!¡± The leader of the Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Race roared angrily. This was the most furious he had ever been since he was born. As the leader of the Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Race gave the order, the remaining Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tigers all flew towards Ye Li. However, the leader of the Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Race did not come over. ¡°Go.¡± Ye Li exhaled a word softly. Roar!!! The Apocalypse Legion flew towards the Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Race. ¡°Boom!¡± The Apocalypse Legion and the Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Race fought. Unfortunately, the leader of the ¡®Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Race never expected that his Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Race could not defeat the Apocalypse Legion. Zombies? The leader of the Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Race took three steps back. He remembered that Ye Li had said that they were zombies. He had never even heard of such terrifying zombies before, let alone seen them. The ¡®Tyrant Whale Silver-Sun Tiger kept dying. In the face of the nine sixth-tier Lord-level zombies of the Apocalypse Legion, they were still not enough. The eyes of the leader of the ¡®Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Race flashed. Then, he gritted his teeth and made a decision! This decision¡­ was to run! In the blink of an eye. The leader of the ¡®Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Race disappeared on the spot in a flash. Ye Li had already set his eyes on the leader of the Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Race. Seeing that he actually wanted to escape, Ye Li could not help but shake his head. Many people or members of the Dark Race always wanted to escape when facing him. Unfortunately, how could they escape from Ye Li¡¯s palm? Immediately, Ye Li activated the Swift Steps and disappeared. The leader of the ¡®Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Race ran all the way. He only hated himself for not having a hundred legs. Then, he could have escaped from this place. Ye Li¡¯s Swift Steps was naturally much faster than his. Not long after, he caught up to the leader of the ¡®Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Race. ¡°The Demon King Ye Li shouldn¡¯t have chased after us, right?¡± The leader of the ¡®Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Race stopped in his tracks. He took a few deep breaths and sighed endlessly in his heart. As the dignified leader of the ¡®Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Race, he did not expect to end up in such a state. ¡°Is this your escape route?¡± Suddenly, a lazy voice entered the ears of the leader of the ¡¯Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Race. ¡°What!!!¡± The Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Race leader¡¯s entire body trembled, and a chill rushed from his tailbone to the top of his head. This was¡­ as if he had fallen into an ice cave! He quickly looked in the direction of the voice and saw Ye Li sitting on a tree in front of him, looking at him indifferently. ¡°Demon King Ye Li!¡± The leader of the ¡®Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Race seemed to have been drained of all his strength as he looked at Ye Li with an ashen face. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, we don¡¯t have any deep hatred. As long as you can spare my life, I will definitely repay you in the future.¡± The leader of the Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Race looked at Ye Li and said. Ye Li smiled calmly. He sized up the leader of the Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger and slowly said, ¡°Do you think an ant like you deserves to repay me, Ye Li?¡± The leader of the ¡®Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Race took three steps back and looked at Ye Li in shock. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, are we really going to fight to the death?!¡± A few seconds later, the leader of the ¡®Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Race said coldly. Ye Li smiled faintly and a playful look appeared on his face. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Do you think an ant like you is worthy of fighting with me, Ye Li?¡± ¡°Cut the crap. Come and die.¡± Ye Li hooked his finger at the leader of the ¡®Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Race. The leader of the ¡®Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Race knew that he could not escape. He gritted his teeth. ¡°Overlord Axe!¡± Chapter 766 - Chapter 766: The Leader of the Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Chapter 766: The Leader of the Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Race Died Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations The leader of the Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Race shouted and a black ax appeared in his hand. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, you forced me to do this!¡± The leader of the Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Race glared at Ye Li. Ye Li smiled faintly and slowly said to the leader of the Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Race, ¡°So what if I force you? You¡¯re just an ant.¡± When the Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger leader heard this, he was incomparably furious. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, I¡¯ll fight it out with you!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the leader of the Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Race pounced at Ye Li with a black ax. The leader of the Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Race was an eighth-tier Lord-level, while Ye Li was an eighth-tier Chosen One. If Ye Li was an ordinary eighth-tier Chosen One, then this battle would undoubtedly be like a tiger in the mountains meeting a tiger in the mountains, a dragon in the clouds meeting a dragon in the fog. Unfortunately, Ye Li was not an ordinary eighth-tier Chosen One. Just as the leader of the Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Race was only a step away from Ye Li, the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword had already appeared in his hand. Clang! The leader of the Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Race raised his black ax and struck the Immemorial Dragon Abyss Sword heavily. However, the expression of the leader of the Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Race turned pale with fright. ¡°Impossible! This is absolutely impossible!¡± The leader of the Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Race shouted. His expression was already extremely terrified. This was because when the black ax struck the Immemorial Dragon Abyss Sword, the black ax broke. Ye Li looked at the leader of the Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Race and a playful expression appeared on his face. ¡°I¡¯ve said it before. You¡¯re just an ant. Why don¡¯t you believe what I, Ye Li, said?¡± When the leader of the Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Race heard this, he looked at Ye Li in horror. Immediately, his pupils constricted because the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword was already stabbing at him. ¡°Alih!¡± The speed of Ye Li¡¯s sword was too fast. The leader of the Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Race had never seen such a terrifying sword speed. As an eighth-tier cultivator, he realized that he could not dodge this sword at all. As the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword stabbed out, the life of the leader of the Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Race would disappear from this world forever. Looking at the corpse of the Tyrant Whale Silver Sun Tiger Race¡¯s leader on the ground, Ye Li sighed slightly. ¡°I think you should understand the truth: there are some people in this world whom you can¡¯t afford to provoke.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Ye Li placed the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword into the system space and used Swift Steps to disappear from the spot. Ye Li arrived at the Protection City. The members of the Xiao Family and the leader of the Wind Wolf Tribe, Lang Ba, looked at Ye Li with extreme respect. They knew very well that Ye Li was an existence that they could only look up to in their entire lives. ¡°Senior, you¡­ you¡¯ve returned.¡± Xiao Yu was the first to speak. Ye Li nodded and looked at Xiao Yu. ¡°Come with me to the Demon King Palace.¡± Xiao Yu was stunned. She naturally did not know what kind of place the Demon King Palace was. ¡°Senior, the Demon King Palace is¡­¡± The Xiao Family¡¯s Family Head, Xiao Kuang, was the first to ask. Ye Li slowly said, ¡°The Demon King Palace is my sect.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only When Xiao Kuang heard this, his old face lit up with joy. He thought that if his granddaughter went to Senior¡¯s sect, her future would definitely be limitless. ¡°Yu¡¯er, follow senior to the Demon King Palace.¡± Xiao Yu did not know what to do, so she could only agree. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s time for us to leave,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Everyone present was stunned. They didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to leave so quickly.. Chapter 767 - Chapter 767: The Two Sisters from the East Chapter 767: The Two Sisters from the East Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations Demon King Palace. Leng Xue walked back and forth in the hall, wondering why the Apocalypse Legion had all gone to the northern plains. Did something happen to Ye Li? Then, Leng Xue shook her head. She ddin¡¯t think that something could happen to someone like Ye Li. ¡°Senior, nothing must happen to you.¡± Leng Xue muttered to herself. Her fair face looked a little lonely. ¡°Do you really not want anything to happen to me?¡± A lazy voice entered Leng Xue¡¯s ears. When Leng Xue heard this voice, her pupils could not help but constrict. She was too familiar with this voice. ¡°Senior!¡± Ye Li and the Apocalypse Legion had already appeared in front of her. Of course, Ye Li knew that Leng Xue had fallen for her, but he could do nothing about it. There were too many people in this world who liked him, Ye Li. ¡°This is my new disciple.¡± Ye Li looked at Leng Xue. Then, he looked at Xiao Yu and said, ¡°She will be your master from now on.¡± ¡°Yes, senior.¡± Xiao Yu hurriedly nodded. Ye Li leaped and landed on the throne directly above. ¡°Leng Xue, I heard that the Demon King Palace has become the strongest force in the Mystic Land?¡± Ye Li looked at Leng Xue. ¡°Yes, senior. 1 think it won¡¯t be long before the Demon King Palace becomes the strongest faction in the Eastern Realm.¡± Ye Li stayed in the Demon King Palace for a month. During this month, he had been cultivating in the Heavenly Tower under the crooked tree. The crooked tree was very big and was not far from the Demon King Palace. The surrounding scenery was very pleasant. ¡°I¡¯ve finally reached the ninth-tier Chosen One.¡± Ye Li opened his eyes and let out a shaky breath. ¡°Sister, what kind of power is the Demon King Palace?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. I heard that it¡¯s the strongest faction in the Mystic Land. I¡¯ve never heard of it before.¡± At this moment, two voices that sounded like orioles leaving the valley entered Ye Li¡¯s ears. Ye Li looked in the direction of the voice and saw two girls in front of him. One was about 20 years old and the other was about 17 or 18 years old. What Ye Li did not expect was that one of these two girls was a fifth-tier Transcender and the other was a tier 4 Transcender. Instantly, Ye Li knew that they were definitely not from the Mystic Land. It was impossible for such a genius to exist in the Mystic Land. ¡°Eh, Sister, there¡¯s someone ahead.¡± Qing Ruo pointed at a place. ¡°Someone¡¯s here?¡± Qing Zhu followed the direction of Qjng Ruo¡¯s finger and saw a man who looked like a beggar. At this point, Qing Zhu¡¯s fair face could not help but reveal a hint of disgust. ¡°May I ask where the Demon King Palace is?¡± Qing Ruo asked Ye Li sweetly. ¡°Why are you looking for the Demon King Palace?¡± Ye Li asked slowly. ¡°Hmph!¡± Qing Zhu snorted and walked in front of Ye Li, looking at him coldly. ¡°We¡¯re from the Eastern Land and came to the Mystic Land to play. Along the way, we heard that the Demon King Palace is very strong. The Palace Master is some Demon King, Ye Li.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°I also heard that Demon King Ye Li has an Apocalypse Legion. They¡¯re all terrifying zombies. What¡¯s even more ridiculous is that they say that Demon King Ye Li can fly and jump from tall buildings like walking on flat ground.¡± ¡°We came to the Demon King Palace to see how outstanding Demon King Ye Li is!¡± Ye Li smiled to himself. He thought that these two fairy-like girls in front of him should be sisters. One was gentle, while the other was a red chili pepper on a high mountain. It was really interesting. ¡°I advise you to go back to where you came from. You are no match for Demon King Ye Li,¡± Ye Li said slowly.. Chapter 768 - Chapter 768: How Dare You Call Me A Stinky Beggar? Chapter 768: How Dare You Call Me A Stinky Beggar? Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations Qing Zhu was stunned when she heard that. She looked at Ye Li in disgust. ¡°Smelly beggar, what do you mean?¡± This time, it was Ye Li¡¯s turn to be stunned. Stinky beggar? He, Ye Li, was as handsome as jade. How could he be called a beggar? ¡°Is there something wrong with your eyes? Shouldn¡¯t you ask me why there is such a good-looking person like me in this world?¡± Ye Li looked at Qing Zhu in confusion. When Qing Zhu heard this, she could not help but be dumbfounded. Even in her dreams, she would not have thought that this stinky beggar would be so thick-skinned. In fact, Ye Li really looked like a beggar now. After a month of continuous cultivation, how could he not look like a beggar? However, it could not hide the strong heroic aura around him. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, that¡¯s not what my sister meant.¡± Qing Ruo quickly apologized to Ye Li. ¡°Ruo¡¯er, why are you wasting your breath on this stinky beggar!¡± Qing Zhu looked at Ye Li in disdain. After saying that, Qing Zhu mocked Ye Li, ¡°Stupid beggar, tell us where the Demon King Palace is, or 1¡¯11 teach you a lesson!¡± Ye Li laughed secretly. He thought to himself that this girl really had a bad temper. ¡°You¡¯re coming to the Demon King Palace to challenge Demon King Ye Li?¡± Ye Li asked. ¡°That¡¯s right. We just want to see how terrifying Demon King Ye Li, who is feared by everyone in the Mystic Land, is!¡± Qing Zhu said coldly. Ye Li looked at the sun in the sky and then at his hand. ¡°Actually, I am Demon King Ye Li.¡± What? Qing Zhu and Qing Ruo were stunned. They did not expect Ye Li to say such a thing. ¡°Stupid beggar, I think you won¡¯t shed a tear until you see your coffin!¡± Qing Zhu said coldly to Ye Li. Ye Li smiled calmly. ¡°I will never fear even in the face of death, because I¡¯ll never be in that situation.¡± ¡°You!!!¡± Qing Zhu really did not expect a beggar to be so arrogant. It was just the small Mystic Land. ¡°Are you really Demon King Ye Li?¡± Qing Ruo¡¯s fair face was filled with doubt. ¡°Ruo¡¯er, how could he be the Demon King Ye Li? He¡¯s clearly a stinky beggar!¡± Qing Zhu said. Ye Li was stunned. Why didn¡¯t they believe them? He was really the Demon King, Ye Li. ¡°The Demon King Palace is there. You guys can go over,¡± Ye Li said lightly. Qing Zhu sneered when he heard that. ¡°Stupid beggar, at least you have some foresight. Otherwise, you would have ended up in a terrible state.¡± Immediately, Qing Zhu and Qing Ruo headed towards the Demon King Palace. Ye Li looked at the backs of the two girls and couldn¡¯t help but shake his head, thinking that these two girls were quite interesting. However¡­ Ye Li was a little puzzled. He looked like a prince in a fairy tale. Why did Qing Zhu call him a stinky beggar? Then, he walked to a spring. It didn¡¯t matter if he didn¡¯t look, but when he did, he was shocked. Only then did he understand why Qing Zhu called him a stinky beggar. It turned out that he really did look like a beggar. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Without thinking too much, Ye Li bought a set of clothes from the point mall and took a shower. The faint sunlight shone on Ye Li¡¯s body. He was dressed in green and stood upright. Strangely, after he got dressed up, both Ye Li and the sun became brighter. However, no one knew if the sun lit up Ye Li or Ye Li lit up the sun. Ye Li thought about how he was now a ninth-tier Chosen One. He had to gather zombies to upgrade the Apocalypse Legion. Otherwise, the army¡¯s strength would not be able to keep up. The geniuses of the Eastern Land were actually so powerful. The Eastern Land must be much stronger than the Mystic Land. If one did not have powerful strength, he would only die in the post-apocalyptic world.. Chapter 769 - Chapter 769:I Am Demon King Ye Li Chapter 769:I Am Demon King Ye Li Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations Qing Zhu and Qing Ruo arrived outside the Demon King Palace. ¡°Sister, is this the Demon King Palace?¡± Qing Ruo¡¯s fair face was a little shocked. She thought to herself that this Demon King Palace was too terrifying. It looked so majestic, and the spiritual energy was extremely dense here. ¡°Hmph!¡± Qing Zhu sneered as a look of disdain flashed across his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s just a small faction in the Mystic Land. What¡¯s there to make a fuss about!¡± ¡°Sister, I think we should be more careful. If the Demon King Palace is very strong, then we¡­¡± Before Qjng Ruo could finish her sentence, Qing Zhu interrupted her. ¡°Ruo¡¯er, we are from the Silver Blizzard Palace. We are the strongest geniuses in the world!¡± Qing Zhu said to Qing Ruo. Immediately, Qing Zhu and Qing Ruo continued to move forward. ¡°Stop! What are you doing?¡± Suddenly, a cold shout entered Qing Zhu and Qing Ruo¡¯s ears. The two girls stopped in their tracks and sized up the disciples in front of them disdainfully. ¡°Get out of the way!¡± Qing Zhu said coldly. These people were stunned. They were all disciples of the Demon King Palace. It had to be known that the current Demon King Palace was the strongest faction in the Mystic Land, and there was no one else. ¡°Do you know that this is the Demon King Palace!¡± a tier-4 Evolved Being disciple shouted. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, can you report to your Hall Master that we want to challenge him?¡± Qing Ruo looked at the few disciples in front of her seriously and said. The few Demon King Palace disciples guarding the door were shocked. How could they have expected Qingruo to say such a thing? ¡°Hahaha!!!¡± Then, the disciples of the Demon King Palace burst into laughter, as if they had heard the funniest joke in the world. ¡°They, they want to challenge the Demon King, hahaha!¡± ¡°There are always so many ants in this world. Don¡¯t you know who you are? You actually want to challenge the Demon King!¡± Qing Zhu was a hot-tempered person. How could she bear it when she heard this? In an instant, she only left an afterimage on the spot. Boom! With a palm strike, a few disciples guarding the Demon King Palace were sent flying and landed heavily on the ground. These disciples also knew that the two women were not to be trifled with, so they struggled to get up from the ground. ¡°You, just you wait!¡± With that, the disciples ran in. Qing Zhu could not help but snort coldly when she saw these disciples covering their heads and fleeing like rats. ¡°I originally thought that the Demon King Palace had some strength, but now it seems that they¡¯re all a bunch of snakes and rats.¡± Ye Li looked at the backs of the two girls. He smiled to himself and slowly said, ¡°The Demon King Palace is not a bunch of snakes and rats.¡± The two girls quickly turned around and saw Ye Li slowly walking towards them. ¡°Who are you?¡± Qing Zhu stared at Ye Li. ¡°Sister, his voice sounds a little familiar.¡± Qing Ruo said in astonishment. Ye Li smiled lightly. ¡°You forgot so quickly. You just called me a stinky beggar.¡± What? Qing Zhu and Qing Ruo were stunned. They looked at Ye Li in shock. He was clearly a stinky beggar just now. Why did he become a different person now? The current stinky beggar was as handsome as jade. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°You, are you really the person just now?¡± Qing Ruo¡¯s fair face was filled with doubt. Ye Li smiled faintly. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Qing Zhu snorted again. ¡°So what? Are you also a disciple of the Demon King Palace?¡± Ye Li shook his head slowly. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you? I¡¯m the Demon King, Ye Li..¡± Chapter 770 - Chapter 770: You, You’re Really the Demon King Ye Li? Chapter 770: You, You¡¯re Really the Demon King Ye Li? Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations Qing Zhu glanced at Ye Li. She really did not understand why this person in front of her was so thick-skinned. ¡°I¡¯m telling you, I¡¯ll give you one second to disappear from my sight. Otherwise, your outcome¡­¡± Qing Zhu did not continue. It meant that he could understand it on his own. ¡°You can¡¯t be the Demon King Ye Li. I heard that the Demon King Ye Li has three heads and six arms. You¡¯re so good-looking. How can you be the Demon King Ye Li?¡± Qing Ruo smiled at Ye Li. Ye Li was stunned. Who was spreading this nonsense? He had three heads and six arms?? At this moment, Leng Xue arrived with the disciples of the Demon King Palace. ¡°Who dares to cause trouble in my Demon King Palace!¡± Leng Xue said coldly. Qing Zhu did not continue to look at Ye Li. She looked at Leng Xue and the disciples of the Demon King Palace. ¡°Which one of you is Demon King Ye Li!¡± As soon as these words were spoken, Leng Xue and the disciples of the Demon King Palace were all stunned. They were wondering what was wrong with this person. Wasn¡¯t Demon King Ye Li beside you? Ye Li slowly walked towards the people from the Demon King Palace. When he reached Leng Xue, he slowly turned around and looked at Qing Zhu and Qing Ruo indifferently. ¡°Senior, why are you with them?¡± Leng Xue looked at Ye Li in confusion. Ye Li smiled and slowly said, ¡°I just think they¡¯re quite interesting.¡± Qing Zhu and Qing Ruo were still in a daze as they looked at Ye Li in shock. ¡°You, who exactly are you?¡± Ye Li smiled faintly and said to Qing Zhu and Qing Ruo, ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that I¡¯m the Demon King Ye Li? It¡¯s just that you didn¡¯t believe me.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, this is our Demon King, Lord Ye Li!¡± Leng Xue also said coldly to the two women. ¡°What!!!¡± When Qing Zhu and Qing Ruo heard this, they were really stunned. It was because they would never have dreamed that he was really the Demon King, Ye Li. ¡°You, are you really Demon King Ye Li?¡± Qing Zhu still looked at Ye Li in disbelief. ¡°Hmph!¡± Leng Xue snorted coldly. ¡°How can that be fake?!¡± Hearing this answer, Qing Zhu and Qing Ruo couldn¡¯t help but look at each other. The rumor they heard was that Demon King Ye Li had three heads and six arms and was extremely ugly, but the person in front of them¡­ This was a face that they had never seen since they were born. At the same time, they did not understand why there was such a good-looking person in this world. A moment later, Qing Zhu and Qing Ruo finally came back to their senses. Qing Zhu stared at Ye Li and said coldly, ¡°Ruo¡¯er and I came to the Demon King Palace to see Demon King Ye Li. Since you are Demon King Ye Li, let me see how capable you are!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Sister and I are here to challenge you.¡± Qing Ruo also said. However, to the surprise of the two women, their words caused a wave of earth-shattering laughter. ¡°Hahaha!¡± Everyone from the Demon King Palace burst into laughter. They were laughing so hard that they could not even straighten their backs. ¡°What are you laughing at?¡± Qing Zhu said coldly. Even if she used all her strength, she would not be able to figure out why these people in front of her were laughing. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s ridiculous? You want to challenge a senior with just the two of you!¡± Leng Xue looked at the two women disdainfully. Qing Zhu and Qing Ruo were stunned. They thought that they must not know their identities. Otherwise, they would have been scared out of their wits. ¡°Do you know who we are?¡± ¡°Who are you guys? I, Ye Li, am interested to know.¡± Ye Li looked at Qing Zhu and Qing Ruo indifferently.. Chapter 771 - Chapter 771:I Give You This Chance to Challenge Me Chapter 771:I Give You This Chance to Challenge Me Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations Qing Zhu looked at Ye Li proudly. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, since you want to know our identities so much, I¡¯ll tell you.¡± ¡°We are from the Silver Blizzard Palace, a supreme power in the Eastern Land!¡± In Qing Zhu and Qing Ruo¡¯s opinion, when Demon King Ye Li and the people from the Demon King Palace heard the words ¡®Silver Blizzard Palace¡¯, they would all be shocked. However, when they saw the expressions on the faces of Demon King Ye Li and the others, they realized that not only were they wrong, but they were also completely wrong. ¡°What kind of power is the Silver Blizzard Palace? Why haven¡¯t 1 heard of it before?¡± ¡°She said it¡¯s from the Eastern Land. Most importantly, I¡¯ve never heard of any faction in the Eastern Land.¡± Everyone in the Demon King Palace started whispering. Qing Zhu and Qing Ruo were stunned. Only then did they know why Demon King Ye Li and the people from the Demon King Palace were not afraid. It turned out that they did not know about the Silver Blizzard Palace at all. ¡°You, you guys! The Silver Blizzard Palace is a supreme force in the Eastern Land!¡± Ye Li smiled calmly and looked at Qing Zhu indifferently. ¡°Unfortunately, this is the Mystic Land.¡± As soon as these words were spoken, Qing Zhu and Qing Ruo could not help but tremble. They widened their eyes and looked at Ye Li. ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to challenge me, Ye Li? I¡¯ll give you a chance now,¡± Ye Li said to the two girls. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, are you really ready? We are very strong!¡± Qing Zhu¡¯s fair face revealed an extremely proud expression. Ye Li¡¯s handsome face was very calm. He said slowly, ¡°You two come at me together. 1¡¯11 use one finger.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Qing Zhu and Qing Ruo were stunned. They had never seen someone as arrogant as Ye Li. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re too arrogant!¡± Qing Zhu stared at Ye Li and said firmly. Ye Li smiled again. ¡°I, Ye Li, am arrogant. What can you do? I¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t know that in my eyes, you are as weak as ants.¡± Qing Zhu had had a bad temper since she was born. Now that she heard Ye Li¡¯s words, how could she tolerate it! ¡°Demon King Ye Li, I¡¯ll teach you a lesson!¡± As soon as she finished speaking, Qing Zhu raised her palm and flew towards Ye Li. Her speed was a little too fast. Unfortunately, Qing Zhu was only a fifth-tier Transcender. In front of Ye Li, she was really pitifully weak. Qing Zhu¡¯s palm was filled with purple-gold spiritual qi. It was a shocking sight. Boom! When she was only a few steps away from Ye Li, Qing Zhu¡¯s palm struck towards Ye Li¡¯s body. However, what Qing Zhu did not expect was that just as her palm was about to touch Ye Li¡¯s body, Ye Li suddenly disappeared on the spot. ¡°What?¡± Qing Zhu was shocked. She was shocked because she realized that she could not catch Ye Li¡¯s speed. When Ye Li appeared again, he was already behind Qing Zhu. ¡°Sister, watch your back!¡± Qing Ruo hurriedly shouted at Qing Zhu. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Only then did Qing Zhu react. She quickly turned around, but when she did, she was shocked. Ye Li had already raised his finger. Terrifying white spiritual energy wrapped around his finger, making one¡¯s guts rupture. ¡°I have a finger that can pierce through the sky!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, an extremely terrifying finger rushed towards Qing Zhu. Qing Zhu was shocked. She realized that she could not dodge this speed at all. She froze on the spot.. Chapter 772 - Chapter 772: Senior Asked Me to Bring You Food Chapter 772: Senior Asked Me to Bring You Food Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Sister!¡± Qing Ruo shouted. Qing Zhu was horrified. She had already closed her eyes. She dared to swear that she had never seen such a terrifying attack in her life. She originally thought that she would definitely die, but it was a pity that she never expected Ye Li to stop his fingers when he was just a hair¡¯s breadth away from her head. Silence, a deadly silence. ¡°Do you still want to challenge me, Demon King Ye Li?¡± Ye Li said slowly. Qing Zhu was shocked. She opened her eyes and looked at Ye Li in shock. ¡°You, how can you be so strong?¡± Qing Zhu could not believe it. She really could not believe it. Ye Li looked at the sun in the sky and slowly said, ¡°Well, not very strong.¡± Qing Ruo had already collapsed to the ground. She had originally thought that her sister¡­ ¡°Senior Demon King, thank you for not killing my sister.¡± Qing Ruo hurriedly walked in front of Ye Li and said gratefully. Ye Li smiled. His handsome face was very calm as he said lightly, ¡°I¡¯m not interested in killing ants like you.¡± As soon as these words were spoken, Qing Zhu and Qing Ruo could not help but tremble. However, they did not know how to refute. Ye Li¡¯s attack just now was too terrifying. They only felt that at that moment, they had entered the Purgatory. ¡°1 want to be your disciple!¡± Suddenly, Qing Zhu looked at Ye Li firmly. Ye Li was stunned. He did not expect Qing Zhu to have the courage to go higher. ¡°There¡¯s no need to acknowledge me as your master. You can join the Demon King Palace,¡± Ye Li said calmly. ¡°No! I want to acknowledge you as my master!¡± Qing Zhu¡¯s fair face was incomparably determined. Ye Li was stunned again. He didn¡¯t expect this girl to be so determined. Not bad. ¡°Senior Demon King, 1 also want to acknowledge you as my master!¡± Qing Ruo also said firmly to Ye Li. Ye Li shook his head slightly. ¡°I¡¯m not going to take you in as my disciples.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t accept us as your disciples, we¡¯ll stand here forever!¡± Qing Zhu said. Ye Li yawned and said slowly, ¡°You can stand here if you want to.¡± Then, Ye Li and the people from the Demon King Palace walked towards the Demon King Palace. Qing Zhu and Qing Ruo looked at the backs of Ye Li and the people from the Demon King Palace. They could not help but clench their teeth. ¡°Sister, are we really going to stand here forever?¡± Qing Ruo looked at Qing Zhu and said. ¡°Yes. Ruo¡¯er, you don¡¯t know, but in that moment of life and death, I actually felt my soul trembling. Demon King Ye Li is really too strong.¡± Just like that, Qing Zhu and Qing Ruo stood in front of the Demon King Palace for three days and three nights without eating or drinking. Demon King Palace. ¡°Senior, they have been standing for three days and three nights. Look¡­¡± Leng Xue looked at Ye Li and asked. Ye Li smiled. He originally thought that rich young ladies like Qing Zhu and Qing Ruo would not have such perseverance. He did not expect that they would stand for three days and three nights. ¡°Go and give them something to eat,¡± Ye Li said. Leng Xue nodded and immediately led a few Demon King Palace disciples down the mountain. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Not long after, Leng Xue and a few Demon King Palace disciples arrived at the foot of the mountain. ¡°Senior asked me to bring you some food.¡± Leng Xue got someone to pass the food and water to Qing Zhu and Qing Ruo. But to Leng Xue¡¯s surprise, Qing Zhu and Qing Ruo actually didn¡¯t seem to appreciate her kindness. This caused her to be slightly displeased. ¡°Do you really think of yourselves as important figures?¡± Leng Xue stared at the two women as she spoke.. Chapter 773 - Chapter 773: You Think I’d Lie? Chapter 773: You Think I¡¯d Lie? Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations Qing Zhu and Qing Ruo were stunned when they heard this. They raised their heads and stared at Leng Xue. ¡°Then who are you?¡± Qing Zhu glared at Leng Xue. Leng Xue smiled when she heard that. ¡°I¡¯m the master of all the disciples of the Demon King Palace!¡± Qing Zhu and Qing Ruo could not help but be stunned again. ¡°So what? We want to worship Senior Demon King, not you!¡± ¡°You!¡± Leng Xue was a little angry. She did not expect these two girls to be so stubborn. ¡°Senior won¡¯t take you as his disciples. If I were you, I would go back to where I came from. Why are you here looking for this torture?¡± Leng Xue looked at Qing Zhu and Qing Ruo mockingly. ¡°What does it have to do with you?¡± Qing Zhu said coldly. Leng Xue thought to herself that it was fine if she did not listen to her kind advice, but she actually said such infuriating words. ¡°Are you guys asking for a beating?¡± Leng Xue stared at the two women. ¡°We¡¯re not asking for a beating. We just want to acknowledge Demon King Ye Li as our master!¡± A stubborn expression appeared on Qing Ruo¡¯s fair face. Qing Zhu sneered and looked at Leng Xue. ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re not our match!¡± ¡°Huh!¡± Leng Xue wanted to laugh. She really wanted to laugh. Naturally, after Ye Li gave her the upgrade potion, she was now a Tier 1 Chosen One. Qing Zhu and Qing Ruo were only fifth-tier surpassers and tier 4 Transcender. They were not enough in front of her. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, give it a try.¡± After saying that, Leng Xue hooked her finger at the two girls. Seeing this, Qing Zhu was furious and immediately attacked Leng Xue. Unfortunately, how could Qing Zhu, a fifth-tier surpasser, be Leng Xue¡¯s match? In an instant, Qing Zhu was defeated!¡± When Qingruo saw this, she also prepared to attack Leng Xue. Qingruo was only a tier 4 Transcender, so she was even less of a match for Leng Xue. ¡°Stop it.¡± Suddenly, a lazy voice entered the girls¡¯ ears. The girls looked in the direction of the voice and saw Ye Li sitting on a tree not far away. A playful look appeared on his handsome face as he looked at them indifferently. Of course, they didn¡¯t know when Ye Li arrived. For a moment, Qing Zhu and Qing Ruo were stunned. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, are you willing to accept us as your disciples?¡± Qing Zhu looked at Ye Li firmly. Ye Li smiled and his hair started to move even though there was no wind. He looked at Qing Zhu. ¡°I remember you saying that you¡¯re a disciple of the Silver Blizzard Palace. You already have a sect, so why do you still want to acknowledge me, Ye Li, as your master?¡± Obviously, this was something that Ye Li could not understand no matter what. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, Ruo¡¯er and I actually escaped to the Mystic Land. Because Ruo¡¯er and I offended the Grand Elder of the Silver Blizzard Palace, we were chased all the way!¡± As they spoke, Qing Zhu and Qing Ruo¡¯s fair faces began to look extremely sad. Ye Li secretly smiled and thought that it was probably not as simple as offending the Grand Elder. Otherwise, why would he have to chase them all the way from the east to the Mystic Land? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°I see that your talents are not bad and your strength is not bad. I, Ye Li, will reluctantly accept you.¡± Ye Li said calmly to Qing Zhu and Qing Ruo. Qing Zhu and Qing Ruo could not help but be shocked when they heard this. The two women looked at Ye Li in shock as if they could not believe it. ¡°Senior Demon King, are you really willing to accept us as your disciples?¡± Qing Ruo¡¯s fair face was very stunned. Ye Li smiled and looked at Qing Ruo indifferently. ¡°Do you think someone like me, Ye Li, would lie?¡± Chapter 774 - Chapter 774: Golden Sky Bull Tribe Chapter 774: Golden Sky Bull Tribe Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations Leng Xue was a little unwilling. She looked at Ye Li in shock. It was obvious that she did not expect Ye Li to agree to take them as his disciples. ¡°Senior, did you really agree?¡± Leng Xue looked at Ye Li. Ye Li nodded and said to Leng Xue, ¡°I have nothing to do anyway. It¡¯s not a bad idea to take in two disciples.¡± In fact, Ye Li¡¯s heart was as clear as a mirror. The reason why Qing Zhu and Qing Ruo wanted to acknowledge him as their master was because he wanted him to protect them after he displayed his strength. After all, they were being hunted down!!! Qing Zhu and Qing Ruo became Ye Li¡¯s disciples. Everyone in the Demon King Palace knew. ¡°Master, didn¡¯t they say that you have the Apocalypse Legion? Can you let us take a look?¡± Qing Ruo said sweetly to Ye Li. Qing Zhu also looked at Ye Li curiously. ¡°Do you really want to see it?¡± Ye Li smiled calmly. Qing Zhu and Qing Ruo nodded, their eyes filled with curiosity. Immediately, Ye Li released the Apocalypse Legion from the system space. Fist-God Zombie Ah Da, Ice Zombie Hongye, Iron-legged Zombie Bai Wawa, Petrified Zombie Yutong, Swallowing Zombie Bone Maiden, Ghost Sword Zombie Ah Qi, Divine Spear Zombie Long Yu, Zombie Queen Mo You, and Doll Zombie Yue Zhu. The nine Lord-level zombies of the Apocalypse Legion appeared in front of Qing Zhu and Qing Ruo. Qing Zhu and Qing Ruo were both stunned. They were incomparably shocked. They thought that this was the Apocalypse Legion. They could not help but feel shocked when they looked at the Apocalypse Legion. Now, the reputation of Demon King Ye Li and the Apocalypse Legion in the Mystic Land could be said to be thunderous. It could be said that everyone knew about them. Anyone who mentioned Demon King Ye Li and the Apocalypse Legion would be terrified. A month later. ¡°Lord Demon King! Lord Demon King!¡± A disciple suddenly rushed into the hall, his face filled with shock. ¡°What happened?¡± Leng Xue quickly asked. ¡°A large number of Dark Race members and zombies have been discovered. They¡¯re heading towards the Demon King Palace!¡± ¡°What?¡± Leng Xue¡¯s expression changed. However, Ye Li showed a playful smile on his face. As the saying goes, a tree wants to be quiet, but the wind doesn¡¯t stop. He was thinking about where to find zombies to upgrade the Apocalypse Legion. And now, the zombies had come knocking on his door. There¡¯s a path to heaven, but you don¡¯t take it; there is no gate to hell, but you force your way in. ¡°How many zombies are there?¡± Ye Li looked at the messenger. ¡°Lord Demon King, I¡¯m afraid there are tens of thousands of zombies!¡± The disciple of the Demon King Palace hurriedly replied. Seeing this, Ye Li¡¯s handsome face lit up. ¡°Get ready for battle,¡± Ye Li said slowly. A few hours later, countless Dark Race members and zombies appeared at the foot of the Demon King Mountain. There were so many of them that it looked like a black cloud was pressing down on them. ¡°Where is Demon King Ye Li!¡± Suddenly, a thunderous voice entered everyone¡¯s ears. Everyone from the Demon King Palace looked at the dark race member who spoke and realized that it was a bull, a golden bull. ¡°It¡¯s the Golden Sky Bull Tribe!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Leng Xue said to Ye Li. ¡°The Golden Sky Bull Tribe is very powerful in the Mystic Land, but they haven¡¯t appeared in a long time,¡± Leng Xue continued. At this moment, the Golden Sky Bull Tribe and tens of thousands of zombies were all ready to fight as they stared at the people from the Demon King Palace. When Qing Zhu and Qing Ruo saw this scene, they could not help but be shocked. ¡°I¡¯m Demon King Ye Li. What¡¯s the matter?¡± Ye Li looked at the Golden Sky Bull indifferently.. Chapter 775 - Chapter 775: The Angry Golden Sky Bull Tribe Chapter 775: The Angry Golden Sky Bull Tribe Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations Hundreds of Golden Sky Bull Tribe members stared at Ye Li. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that someone in the Mystic Land would actually claim to be the king after our Golden Sky Bull Tribe hasn¡¯t appeared for a long time. What a joke!¡± An eighth-tier Lord-level Golden Sky Bull stared at Ye Li. This eighth-tier Golden Sky Bull was the leader of the Golden Sky Bull Tribe. The Golden Sky Bulls¡¯ entire bodies were golden, their bodies strong and robust. They had a pair of horns that shot into the sky, and held a large white bone club in their hands. It was a shocking sight. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, 1 heard that you¡¯re the strongest person in the Mystic Land now? You even said that you¡¯re not human but a demon?¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± The leader of the Golden Sky Bull Tribe laughed and said to Ye Li, ¡°Demons only exist in the Land of Sin. How dare you call yourself a demon!¡± When Ye Li heard this, he could not help but narrow his eyes. There were demons in the Land of Sin? This was something he did not know before. Everyone from the Demon King Palace, Qing Zhu, and Qing Ruo were stunned. The people from the Demon King Palace had naturally never heard of the demon race. As for Qing Zhu and Qing Ruo, they knew about the Land of Sin and also knew about demons. The Land of Sin and the Eastern Realm were separated by the sea. It was countless times more terrifying than the Eastern, Southern, Western, and Northern Realms. As for the demons, they were the most powerful race in the Land of Sin. Even the Dark Races trembled before them. ¡°How is it, Demon King Ye Li? Do you want me to attack your sect or do you want to kowtow to me three times?¡± The leader of the Golden Sky Bull Tribe looked at Ye Li with extreme disdain. Arrogant, absolutely arrogant! Everyone from the Demon King Palace was furious because they had never seen such an arrogant dark race member. They all looked at Ye Li to see what he had to say. However, to everyone¡¯s surprise, there was no change in Ye Li¡¯s expression. It was as if nothing had happened. Ye Li looked at the sun in the sky. After a few seconds, he looked at the leader of the Golden Sky Bull Tribe and slowly said, ¡°Why did you choose to kill yourself?¡± ¡°What!!!¡± The Golden Sky Bull Tribe was stunned. It was obvious that they didn¡¯t know what Ye Li meant. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, what do you mean?¡± The leader of the Golden Sky Bull Tribe stared at Ye Li. He didn¡¯t understand why the Demon King Ye Li could still be so calm at this time. However, Ye Li smiled calmly and looked at the leader of the Golden Sky Bull Tribe calmly. ¡°You came to find trouble with me, the Demon King, Ye Li. What¡¯s the difference between that and suicide?¡± As soon as these words were spoken, the entire Golden Sky Bull Tribe was furious. The leader of the Golden Sky Bull Tribe laughed coldly. ¡°As expected of Demon King Ye Li. Your tongue is indeed not something we can match. 1 just don¡¯t know if your strength is proportional to your eloquence.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ye Li smiled again and said leisurely to the leader of the Golden Sky Bull Tribe, ¡°How can a Dark Race idiot like you change? Only death can change you.¡± When the Golden Sky Bull Tribe heard this, they were furious. They gritted their teeth and stared at Ye Li. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, 1 only wanted to teach you a lesson, but now it seems that you have no choice but to die!¡± The leader of the Golden Sky Bull Tribe shouted angrily. ¡°Is that so? Then should I, Ye Li, thank you?¡± Ye Li smiled and continued, ¡°Do you believe that 1 can let you see their corpses?¡± The leader of the Golden Sky Bull Tribe¡¯s expression turned cold as he said coldly, ¡°What did you say?!¡± ¡°So you¡¯re not only a pitifully weak ant, but you¡¯re also deaf?¡± Ye Li looked at the leader of the Golden Sky Bull Tribe playfully.. Chapter 776 - Chapter 776: Keep My Word Chapter 776: Keep My Word Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations When the leader of the Golden Sky Bull Tribe heard this, he couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He raised the white bone club in his hand and suddenly attacked Ye Li. Ye Li smiled coldly. I¡¯m the Demon King Ye Li. Do you think I¡¯m afraid of you? Swish! A terrifying dragon cry sounded in everyone¡¯s ears. Everyone took a closer look. It didn¡¯t matter if they didn¡¯t look, but when they did, they were all shocked. They saw a five-clawed blood dragon circling above Ye Li. Looking at the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword in Ye Li¡¯s hand, they were all so frightened that they took three steps back. Just by looking at this sword, they felt like they were in purgatory. Clang! With the sound of weapons colliding, everyone looked at Ye Li and the leader of the Golden Sky Bull Tribe. However, when he took a look, his soul almost left his body. ¡°What!!!¡± The bone club in the Golden Sky Bull Tribe leader¡¯s hand had already shattered into pieces and turned into dust. ¡°How is this possible!¡± The leader of the Golden Sky Bull Tribe was stunned. His pupils began to contract rapidly. He had never seen such a sharp weapon before. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, the sword in your hand¡­¡± Before the leader of the Golden Sky Bull Tribe could finish speaking, he was interrupted by Ye Li. ¡°This sword is called the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword. It¡¯s also a sword that can kill you!¡± Then, Ye Li kicked the leader of the Golden Sky Bull Tribe heavily. The leader of the Golden Sky Bull Tribe was unable to react in time and was instantly sent flying by Ye Li¡¯s kick. Boom! The leader of the Golden Sky Bull Tribe landed heavily on the ground, creating a deep pit. The people from the Demon King Palace and the Golden Sky Bull Tribe were all shocked to the extreme. They hurriedly looked at the deep pit. ¡°Splurt!¡± The sound of blood spurting out entered everyone¡¯s ears. Then, the leader of the Golden Sky Bull Tribe crawled out of the deep pit in an extremely sorry state. Ye Li looked at the leader of the Golden Sky Bull Tribe indifferently and slowly said, ¡°You were already dead, but 1, Ye Li, didn¡¯t choose to kill you because I just said that 1 wanted you to see their corpses.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, before the leader of the Golden Sky Bull Tribe could react, Ye Li slashed out. ¡°Sky Sword Art!¡± The divine skill, the Heavenly Sword Technique, slashed out. Countless divine lights burst out from the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword. Its speed was already like lightning, making it impossible for anyone to dodge. When the Golden Sky Bull Tribe saw such an attack, their faces were filled with extreme shock. ¡°All!!!¡± Instantly, screams shook the heavens and the earth. After the divine light disappeared, he looked at the location of the Golden Sky Bull Tribe and found that there was only an indescribable slash. The ground was filled with the corpses of the Golden Sky Bull Tribe. ¡°Th-th-this¡­¡± The leader of the Golden Sky Bull Tribe was extremely shocked. He kept retreating. He saw a scene that would never happen in his dreams. Ye Li smiled faintly. There was no change in his handsome face at all. He looked at the Golden Ox Tribe and slowly said, ¡°I told you I would let you see their bodies. Do you believe me now?¡± Not only the leader of the Golden Sky Bull Tribe, but even the people from the Demon King Palace were scared out of their wits when they saw this scene. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only When the leader of the Golden Sky Bull Tribe heard Ye Li¡¯s words, he was even more terrified. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, you, you, you¡­¡± How could the leader of the Golden Sky Bull Tribe be able to speak a complete sentence at this moment? Ye Li smiled and said slowly, ¡°Since you¡¯ve already seen their corpses, it¡¯s your turn next.¡± With that, Ye Li slashed out with the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword.. Chapter 777 - Chapter 777: You May Have A Good Plan, But I Have A Way to Deal with It Chapter 777: You May Have A Good Plan, But I Have A Way to Deal with It Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations Ye Li slashed out with the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword in his hand. What kind of words could describe the supreme sword light of this sword? When the leader of the Golden Sky Bull Tribe saw the supreme sword light coming towards him, he sucked in a breath of cold air in fear. He dodged left and right. After all, he was an eighth-tier Lord-level Dark Race member. In the end, he still managed to dodge Ye Li¡¯s sword. At the same time, the leader of the Golden Sky Bull Tribe was extremely furious. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, you¡¯re trying to kill us all!¡± The Golden Sky Bull Tribe leader¡¯s expression was extremely cold. It seemed like he was prepared to fight Ye Li to the death. ¡°Attack!¡± Immediately, the leader of the Golden Sky Bull Tribe roared angrily, and tens of thousands of zombies began to attack. ¡°Don¡¯t touch them,¡± Ye Li said slowly to Leng Xue. Leng Xue was a little stunned. She didn¡¯t understand why Ye Li didn¡¯t let them attack. However, since it was Ye Li¡¯s order, she naturally wouldn¡¯t disobey it. ¡°Apocalypse Legion, attack!¡± Ye Li said to the Apocalypse Legion. Roar!!! The nine zombies of the Apocalypse Legion began to attack. The entire scene instantly became chaotic. ¡°Heaven and Earth Dao!¡± With a loud shout from the leader of the Golden Sky Bull Tribe, his golden body began to expand rapidly. In the end, it became dozens of feet long. It was really shocking. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, 1 want you dead!¡± The leader of the Golden Sky Bull Tribe said coldly. As soon as he finished speaking, the leader of the Golden Sky Bull Tribe raised his fist and punched Ye Li fiercely. This punch swept over, as if it had pushed away space. It looked terrifying. Ye Li smiled coldly, thinking that you could have lived well, but you offended me, Demon King Ye Li. There¡¯s a path to heaven, but you don¡¯t take it; there is no gate to hell, but you force your way in. Swish! Ye Li slashed out with the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword, and a supreme sword light flew towards the huge fist. ¡°Boom!¡± In an instant, a thunderous voice entered everyone¡¯s ears, and the ground began to tremble. The Golden Sky Bull Tribe leader¡¯s huge fist and the supreme sword light collided heavily. ¡°Alth!¡± The leader of the Golden Sky Bull Tribe suddenly let out a violent scream. The scream was really terrifying. Ye Li thought that if it was an ordinary weapon, he would not be able to do anything to the leader of the Golden Sky Bull Tribe. Unfortunately, was the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword an ordinary weapon? This was a supreme divine weapon that was fused together from the Ten Great Divine Weapons of the Primordial Era. Even a god or a Buddha wouldn¡¯t be able to stop it. The Golden Sky Bull Gian¡¯s leader¡¯s huge fist was already gone. He looked simply miserable. ¡°Ye Li!¡± The eyes of the leader of the Golden Sky Bull Tribe were red, as if he wanted to eat Ye Li. ¡°Dominating Heaven Bull Fist!¡± After a loud shout, a huge fist condensed from evil light smashed towards Ye Li. Ye Li looked at such an attack and smiled to himself. He admitted that the leader of the Golden Sky Bull Tribe had some strength, but it was still not enough in front of Ye Li. Even if you have a good plan, I don¡¯t have a way to deal with it? ¡°Sky-Severing Sword!¡± The divine skill, the Heaven-Severing Sword, was released. A divine sword condensed from various divine lights shot towards the huge fist that soared into the sky. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The divine sword and the huge fist were about to collide!!! The originally bright sky became covered in dark clouds. ¡°Boom!¡± A shocking explosion sounded. Everyone present stopped fighting and looked at the scene in the air. A corpse slowly fell from the sky.. Chapter 778 - Chapter 778: Heavenly Fragrance Inn Chapter 778: Heavenly Fragrance Inn Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations Of course, this corpse was not Ye Li¡¯s corpse. The corpse of the Golden Sky Bull Clan¡¯s leader fell heavily to the ground. It was a tragic sight. Ye Li¡¯s handsome face didn¡¯t change at all. It was as if nothing had happened. The people from the Demon King Palace could no longer describe the shock in their hearts with words. At this time, the Apocalypse Legion had also defeated countless zombies. Ye Li opened the synthesis grid in his mind and began to Batch Synthesis these zombies. Soon, tens of thousands of zombies were synthesized by Ye Li. Ding! ¡°All Da has been upgraded to a fifth-tier lord-level zombie.¡± ¡°Hongye has been upgraded to a seventh-tier Lord-level zombie.¡± Ding! ¡°Congratulations, host, for obtaining a chance to draw a random prize.¡± Hearing this, Ye Li couldn¡¯t help but show a playful smile. He thought that when luck came, it was like chewing gum and couldn¡¯t be stopped. Without thinking too much, Ye Li used this lottery chance. The virtual pointer began to spin on the roulette wheel. A few seconds later, the pointer stopped. Ding! ¡°Congratulations to the host for obtaining the opportunity to upgrade all zombie skills.¡± Hearing the system¡¯s voice, Ye Li couldn¡¯t help but sigh. He knew he would always get what he needed. Then, Ye Li began to upgrade the skills of the nine Lord-level zombies of the Apocalypse Legion. Currently, the skills of the Apocalypse Legion were all Heaven-grade skills. [Zombie skill upgrade begins:) ¡°10%¡­ 30%¡­ 60%¡­ 100%.¡± [Zombie skill upgrade begins: 1 Ye Li checked the skills of the Apocalypse Legion. Ah Da: Divine Fire Fist Tyrant, Hongye: Heaven Breaking Ice, Bai Wawa: Fiery Tyrant Foot, Yutong: Moon Reflection Petrification, Bone Maiden: Seven Extreme Heaven Swallowing Technique, Ah Qi: Life-Reaping Lightning Sword, Long Yu: Absolute Heaven Spear, Mo You: Dragon Elephant Fist, Yue Zhu: Heaven Shaking Palm. The skills of the Apocalypse Legion had all been upgraded to Heaven-Defying Level. Ye Li looked very satisfied. He thought that Ah Da and Hongye were both seventh-tier Lord-level zombies now. Now, he had to let the Apocalypse Legion attract zombies. Ye Li gave an order to the Apocalypse Legion. As for the people from the Demon King Palace, they were completely dumbfounded as they looked at Ye Li in shock. ¡°Master, what divine skill did you use just now?¡± Qing Ruo asked in astonishment. Qing Zhu and Qing Ruo came from the Eastern Land. The Eastern Land was countless times stronger than the Mystic Land. ¡°You just need to know that it¡¯s a strong skill,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Qing Zhu and Qing Ruo were stunned. They looked at Ye Li in shock. They had never seen such a domineering person. They could not understand why there was such a domineering person in this world. ¡°There¡¯s nothing else. Let¡¯s go back,¡± Ye Li said to the people from the Demon King Palace. News of this battle spread. The entire Mystic Land was in an uproar as they discussed this shocking battle. The Demon King, Ye Li, and the Apocalypse Legion were even more famous. From women and children to children, everyone knew about the Demon King, Ye Li, and the Apocalypse Legion. These few days, Ye Li had nothing to do, so he brought the girls to the most famous inn in the Mystic Land. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This inn was in the center of the Mystic Land. It was called the Heavenly Fragrance Inn. ¡°Senior, this inn is very expensive,¡± Leng Xue said to Ye Li. Ye Li smiled. He thought that Leng Xue was not bad and knew how to worry about money. However, was he someone who lacked money? Immediately, Ye Li, Leng Xue, Chen Tian, Xiao Yu, Qing Zhu, and Qing Ruo walked towards the Heavenly Fragrance Inn. The Heavenly Fragrance Inn was an 18-story building. Each floor was more expensive than the last. Those who could enter the inn were all high-ranking officials and nobles.. Chapter 779 - Chapter 779: Get Out of My Way before I Say it A Third Time Chapter 779: Get Out of My Way before I Say it A Third Time Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°I heard that Wang Yun of the Wang family of the Mystic Land booked all the Heavenly Fragrance Inn.¡± ¡°Huh? How much would that cost?¡± ¡°Is that Young Master Wang someone who lacks money? You have to know that his father is ranked second on the Mystic Land¡¯s Divine List!¡± Outside Heavenly Fragrance Inn, all the high-ranking officials and nobles began to discuss. Second place on the Divine List? Then who was number one on the Divine List? It was none other than the peerless Demon King¡­ Ye Li!!! ¡°Stop! You can¡¯t go in!¡± The few people who were about to enter Heavenly Fragrance Inn were stopped. ¡°Why can¡¯t we go in?¡± Qing Zhu looked coldly at the person blocking the way. The person blocking the way was a middle-aged man, and his strength was actually quite good. He was a Tier 1 Transcender. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, this inn has already been booked today,¡± the middle-aged man said coldly. The people outside Heavenly Fragrance Inn also sighed. They had come from afar to try the delicacies of Heavenly Fragrance Inn, but they did not expect it to be reserved by someone. What could they do? They were helpless. ¡°I heard that it¡¯s Young Master Wang¡¯s birthday, so he booked the Sky Fragrance Inn.¡± Ye Li looked at the middle-aged man in front of him indifferently and smiled. He thought that no one in the Mystic Land would dare to block his way. ¡°Get out of the way,¡± Ye Li said to the middle-aged man. As soon as these words were spoken, not only the middle-aged man, but even the people from the Heavenly Fragrance Inn could not help but be stunned. They did not expect these people to be so powerful. One had to know that the Heaven Taste Inn had a background. It was owned by a powerhouse ranked third on the Mystic Land¡¯s Divine List. ¡°Get out of your way?¡± The middle-aged man sneered. He had been a guard at the inn for a few years, but he had never seen anyone who dared to cause trouble for the inn. ¡°Do you know what this place is?¡± The middle-aged man looked at Ye Li and the others mockingly. Ye Li smiled faintly. There was no change in his handsome face at all. ¡°I¡¯ll say it again. Move aside! Don¡¯t make me say it a third time.¡± Ye Li looked at the middle-aged man. The middle-aged man and everyone else were shocked. ¡°Who is this person? Could it be that he has a shocking background?¡± ¡°Even if there is, could it be that his background is greater than the people behind Heavenly Fragrance Inn and the Wang Family?¡± ¡°I see this person surrounded by beautiful women, he¡¯s just a young master from a prominent family. How would he know anything about the ways of the world?¡± Everyone outside the inn shook their heads and sighed because they knew that Ye Li would definitely end up in a terrible state. ¡°Brat, what can you do if I don¡¯t move aside?¡± As a Tier 1 Transcender, the middle-aged man had never seen such an arrogant person. Ye Li couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Why didn¡¯t this middle-aged man cherish the chance that he had given him? ¡°Alih!¡± Suddenly, with a scream, a shocking bloody hole appeared on the middle-aged man¡¯s thigh. What? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Everyone outside the Heavenly Fragrance Inn was stunned. They hurriedly rubbed their eyes, thinking that they had seen wrongly because they did not see how Ye Li attacked. For a moment, they all knew that not only were they wrong, but they were also wrong to the point of no return. Previously, they thought that Ye Li was a young master who did not know the immensity of heaven and earth, but now it seemed that he was clearly a super expert. ¡°You, you!¡± The middle-aged man endured the pain and stared at Ye Li.. Chapter 780 - Chapter 780: Outside the Heavenly Fragrance Inn Chapter 780: Outside the Heavenly Fragrance Inn Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations Ye Li smiled faintly at the middle-aged man. ¡°I told you to move aside, but you didn¡¯t. You just had to make me do it. Don¡¯t you think you deserve it?¡± When the middle-aged man heard this, he could not help but burn with anger. He shouted, ¡°Guards, someone is barging into Heavenly Fragrance Inn!¡± Following the middle-aged man¡¯s shout, several more Tier 1 Transcenders appeared in front of Ye Li. When the people outside the inn saw this scene, they could not help but widen their eyes and their faces were filled with joy. They thought that they would be able to watch a good show even if they didn¡¯t get to eat the delicacies at Heavenly Fragrance Inn. This was a good deal. ¡°Brat, do you know that this is the Heavenly Fragrance Inn?¡± A Transcender said coldly to Ye Li. ¡°Of course we do. With trash like you, you¡¯re no match for my master!¡± Qing Zhu looked at the few Tier 1 Transcenders in disdain. Ye Li smiled leisurely. ¡°She¡¯s right. The few of you are not enough.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± These few Tier 1 Transcenders were all furious to the extreme. They gritted their teeth and glared at Ye Li. ¡°Not enough? What if I join?¡± Suddenly, a sharp voice entered everyone¡¯s ears. Everyone looked in the direction of the voice, and a middle-aged man walked over majestically. This middle-aged man looked to be in his forties. He had a stalwart figure and a pale golden face. ¡°It¡¯s the Lin family!¡± Someone else exclaimed. The Lin family? The third ranked expert on the Mystic Land¡¯s Divine List was the Lin family¡¯s master. The Heavenly Fragrance Inn was naturally owned by the Lin family. The middle-aged man¡¯s name was Lin Yang, a Tier 1 Chosen One. ¡°Brother Lin!¡± The Tier 1 Transcenders hurriedly called out respectfully to Lin Yang. Lin Yang arrived in front of the Tier 1 Transcenders and looked at Ye Li with disdain. ¡°You said they¡¯re not enough. What if I, Lin Yang, join?¡± When the people outside the Heavenly Fragrance Inn heard the middle-aged man¡¯s name, they could not help but look shocked. ¡°Is Lin Yang the younger brother of the Lin family¡¯s head?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I heard that he broke through to become a tier-1 Chosen One not long ago.¡± ¡°What, a Tier 1 Chosen One?¡± Everyone looked at each other in dismay. ¡°Still not enough,¡± Ye Li said slowly. ¡°What!!!¡± Not only Lin Yang and the Tier 1 Transcenders, but everyone else was also dumbfounded. One had to know that Lin Yang was a Tier 1 Chosen One. This person actually dared to say that it was still not enough? Leng Xue, Chen Tian, Xiao Yu, Qing Zhu, and Qing Ruo looked at Ye Li with admiration. Their hearts were beating wildly. ¡°Brat, do you know who I, Lin Yang, am?¡± Lin Yang roared at Ye Li. Ye Li shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know who you are. 1 only know that you¡¯re not enough.¡± Silence, a deadly silence. At this moment, time seemed to have stopped. No one dared to break the silence. ¡°What if I¡¯m included?¡± A relatively young voice entered everyone¡¯s ears. Everyone hurriedly looked in the direction of the voice and saw a very handsome youth walking over. ¡°It¡¯s Young Master Wang!¡± Someone exclaimed. Young Master Wang was Wang Yun, the young master of the Wang family in the Mystic Land. Ye Li looked at Wang Yun, who was walking over. This Wang Yun was about the same age as him and looked to be in his twenties. However, their strengths were worlds apart. He was just a fifth-tier Transcender. ¡°Young Master Wang, you¡¯re here.¡± Lin Yang called out to Wang Yun. Wang Yun nodded and looked at Ye Li indifferently. ¡°With me, is that enough?¡± Ye Li smiled. He shook his head slowly again and said, Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°It¡¯s still not enough.¡± Hiss! Everyone outside the Heavenly Fragrance Inn was shocked and dumbfounded. Wang Yun and Lin Yang¡¯s families were the strongest families in the Mystic Land, and their family heads were second and third on the Mystic Land¡¯s Divine List. This person actually said that it wasn¡¯t enough! Who¡­ was this Ye Li!!! Chapter 781 - Chapter 781: Just You Wait Chapter 781: Just You Wait Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations Wang Yun stared at Ye Li. As the young master of the Wang family of the Mystic Land, ordinary people would naturally be extremely respectful when they saw him. They had never seen someone as arrogant as Ye Li. ¡°Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re too arrogant?¡± Wang Yun stared at Ye Li. The people outside Heavenly Fragrance Inn also felt that Ye Li was too arrogant. They really could not imagine what kind of shocking background Ye Li had to be so arrogant. ¡°I¡¯ve always been this arrogant.¡± Ye Li looked at Wang Yun indifferently and continued, ¡°I, Ye Li, am so arrogant. Are you not convinced?¡± ¡°You!¡± Wang Yun and Lin Yang were extremely angry. They glared at Ye Li angrily. ¡°Brat, do you know who Young Master Wang is?!¡± Lin Yang stared at Ye Li and shouted angrily. Ye Li smiled calmly and said calmly, ¡°Why would 1 need to know? In front of me, the Young Master Wang you speak of is like an ant.¡± As soon as these words were spoken, Wang Yun and Lin Yang were furious. ¡°Brat, since there¡¯s a path to heaven, but you don¡¯t take it; there is no gate to hell, but you force your way in, then 1 can only fulfill your wish!¡± With that, Lin Yang shouted, ¡°Attack!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the few Tier 1 Transcenders beside Lin Yang all rushed towards Ye Li. Ye Li shook his head slightly. He really did not understand why there were always so many ants who chose to find trouble with him. Did they get carried away, or was Ye Li unable to lift the knife anymore? However, just as the Tier 1 Transcenders took a step forward, they were sent flying. ¡°How is this possible!¡± Wang Yun and Lin Yang were shocked. They didn¡¯t see how Ye Li attacked at all, but these Tier 1 Transcenders were sent flying. In their eyes, this was simply too unbelievable. ¡°You, how did you do it?¡± Lin Yang stared at Ye Li and asked. Ye Li smiled and said calmly, ¡°Do you think 1 will tell you?¡± When Lin Yang heard this, he instantly flew into a rage. ¡°Arrogant brat!¡± Immediately, Lin Yang raised his fist and attacked Ye Li at an extremely fast speed. Unfortunately, he was facing Ye Li, the Demon King Ye Li. Lin Yang was only a Tier 1 Chosen One. When facing Ye Li, he was really not enough. ¡°Ahh!¡± With a wind-breaking sound, a shocking bloody hole appeared on Lin Yang¡¯s right leg. It was really terrifying. ¡°Well, well¡­¡± Wang Yun and the others were stunned. They looked at the scene in front of them with their mouths agape, unable to believe that it was real. ¡°I told you, you¡¯re just ants. Why don¡¯t you believe me?¡± Ye Li shook his head and sighed. Silence. Dead silence again. ¡°Alright! I, Wang Yun, have lost today, but just you wait!¡± After Wang Yun finished speaking, he hurriedly left. Even Lin Yang was not Ye Li¡¯s match, so he naturally knew that he was even more so. ¡°Just you wait!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Lin Yang endured the pain and left. Ye Li could imagine that Wang Yun and Lin Yang had both gone to call for help. However, he was here to eat and did not have the time to think about such boring things. ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡± Ye Li said to the five women. The five women nodded and walked into Heavenly Fragrance Inn. No one dared to stop them.. Chapter 782 - Chapter 782: Fifth Elder of the Lin Family Chapter 782: Fifth Elder of the Lin Family Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations Ye Li and the five girls arrived at the seventh floor of the Heavenly Fragrance Inn. There was no need to say anything about the decoration and the grandeur. As expected of the best inn in the Mystic Land. The waiter hurried over and looked at Ye Li in shock. ¡°Sir, what would you like?¡± ¡°Whatever¡¯s good.¡± Ye Li said frankly. The waiter quickly walked away. ¡°Senior, you¡¯re really amazing,¡± Xiao Yu looked at Ye Li and said. Not long after, the delicacies were served. The five women began to eat, their faces filled with satisfaction. ¡°Oh my God, this is too delicious,¡± the five women said in unison. Ye Li ate very quickly, like the autumn wind sweeping away fallen leaves. After eating and drinking their fill, Ye Li saw a group of people. ¡°Brat!¡± A loud shout sounded from the seventh floor of the Heavenly Fragrance Inn. Lin Yang brought an old man over. This old man looked sage-like and was about 70 years old. ¡°I heard that someone barged into our Heavenly Fragrance Inn. He must have eaten a bear¡¯s heart and a leopard¡¯s gall!¡± This sage-like old man shouted coldly at Ye Li. The expression on his old face was extremely cold. Ye Li smiled to himself. There would always be people looking for trouble with him. How boring. The key was that the person looking for trouble with him was an ant. This was ridiculous. The old man¡¯s name was Lin He. He was an elder of the Lin family, a tier 3 Chosen One. Lin He came in front of Ye Li and stared at him. ¡°Are you the ones who barged into my Heavenly Fragrance Inn?¡± Ye Li nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s us.¡± Lin Yang looked at the indifferent expression on Ye Li¡¯s face and could not help but be extremely angry. ¡°At this point, how can you still be so calm? This is the fifth elder of my Lin family!¡± Lin Yang stared at Ye Li and said coldly. After saying that, Lin Yang¡¯s face revealed a smug expression. It was as if Ye Li would pee his pants in fear when he heard that the fifth elder of the Lin family was here. ¡°An ant,¡± Ye Li said slowly. ¡°What!!!¡± Lin Yang and the dozen or so Transcender he brought were all shocked. They did not expect Ye Li to dare to say such a thing. ¡°You, you actually dare to say such words to the fifth elder of my Lin family!¡± Lin Yang shouted coldly. Ye Li smiled leisurely. ¡°What fifth elder? He¡¯s just a pitifully w¡¯eak ant.¡± Fifth Elder Lin He laughed instead of getting angry. He snorted several times. ¡°Brat, you¡¯re bold!¡± In the eyes of the fifth elder, Lin He, he had never seen anyone as bold as Ye Li. ¡°I advise you to leave quickly. Otherwise, when my master gets angry, your outcome will be very tragic.¡± Qing Ruo smiled sweetly at the Lin family. Everyone from the Lin family was stunned. Was this human language? ¡°My disciple is right. I¡¯ll give you one second to leave.¡± Ye Li¡¯s handsome face revealed a playful smile. Lin Yang was furious. Anger surged out of his head as he glared at Ye Li. ¡°I think you¡¯re looking for death!¡± With that, Lin Yang shouted at the dozen or so Transcenders behind him, ¡°Attack!¡± With Lin Yang¡¯s order, more than a dozen Transcenders began to attack Ye Li. ¡°Air!!!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only However, just as they took a step forward, they were sent flying. When they landed on the ground, they did not know how they were sent flying. What? Lin Yang and Fifth Elder Lin He¡¯s expressions changed because they didn¡¯t see how Ye Li attacked. Ye Li looked at the Transcenders on the ground and said slowly, ¡°I told you to leave, but you didn¡¯t.. Are you deaf?¡± Chapter 783 - Chapter 783: Do You Really Want To Know My Name? Chapter 783: Do You Really Want To Know My Name? Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations Lin Yang and the fifth elder, Lin He, were shocked. They stared at Ye Li. ¡°Do you know what kind of existence our Lin family is?¡± Lin He said coldly. Ye Li smiled and looked at Fifth Elder Lin He indifferently. ¡°Why would 1 need to know what kind of existence your Lin family is? I just need to know that you are all ants.¡± As soon as these words were spoken, Fifth Elder Lin He was furious. ¡°Brat, I¡¯ll take your life!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the Fifth Elder raised his palm and hit Ye Li fiercely. A shocking Spirit Qi flew towards Ye Li at an extremely fast speed. Ye Li shook his head slightly. He really didn¡¯t know how Lin He dared to attack him. He had no intention of dodging or resisting. Instead, he took out his wine glass and slowly moved it to his mouth. The five women were shocked. They really didn¡¯t understand why Ye Li didn¡¯t dodge. Could it be that he didn¡¯t see it? Boom! Terrifying spiritual energy hit Ye Li¡¯s body. ¡°How is it possible!¡± However, Fifth Elder Lin He shouted loudly. His pupils could not help but constrict rapidly, as if he had seen something that would never happen. This was because when the terrifying spiritual energy hit Ye Li¡¯s body, he didn¡¯t receive any damage. The five women and Lin Yang were all stunned as they looked at Ye Li dumbfoundedly. ¡°An ant is only worthy of tickling me.¡± Ye Li looked at Fifth Elder Lin He indifferently and said. At this moment, how could Lin He still be able to say a complete sentence? He looked at Ye Li in horror. ¡°You, who exactly are you!¡± The Fifth Elder asked in shock. Ye Li smiled and said calmly, ¡°Do you really want to know my name?¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll tell you then.¡± After that, Ye Li looked at Fifth Elder Lin He playfully. ¡°My name is Ye Li.¡± Ye Li? Fifth Elder Lin He and Lin Yang were both stunned. They thought carefully, and then their eyes widened for the largest time in history. They thought of a shocking possibility. Ye Li¡­ the Demon King Ye Li! ¡°You, you are Demon King Ye Li?¡± Lin He looked at Ye Li in horror. ¡°Looks like you¡¯re not stupid,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Fifth Elder Lin He and Lin Yang both took a few steps back and were already shocked. Thud! With a thud, Fifth Elder Lin He knelt in front of Ye Li and kept kowtowing to him. ¡°Lord Demon King, I was blind. I¡¯m not human, I¡¯m an idiot!¡± When Lin Yang saw this, he hurriedly knelt on the ground and kowtowed to Ye Li. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Lord Demon King. Please let us go.¡± There was no need to talk about Ye Li¡¯s reputation in the Mystic Land. Everyone knew about him. Fifth Elder Lin He and Lin Yang were quite smart. If they continued to offend Ye Li, they knew that not only them, but even the Lin family would be in trouble. ¡°Do you think I, Ye Li, will lower myself to your level?¡± Ye Li looked at Lin He and Lin Yang indifferently. When Lin He and Lin Yang heard this, they instantly felt as if they had been pardoned. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Thank you, Lord Demon King. Thank you, Lord Demon King!¡± The two of them hurriedly kowtowed to Ye Li again. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Ye Li looked at the five women. The five women nodded and Ye Li and the five women left the seventh floor of the Heavenly Fragrance Inn. Lin He and Lin Yang looked at each other. Their bodies were already drenched in cold sweat and they were terrified.. Chapter 784 - Chapter 784: Mystic City Chapter 784: Mystic City Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations Lin He and Lin Yang looked at each other. ¡°I¡¯ll report this to the Family Head!¡± Lin He said. Lin Yang nodded. ¡°Fifth Elder, let¡¯s go back quickly.¡± Then, Lin Yang and Lin He rushed towards the Lin family at the fastest speed in history, wishing they had a hundred legs. Ye Li and the five women returned to the Demon King Palace. He thought about how the Apocalypse Legion hadn¡¯t come back yet. Cultivation didn¡¯t seem to be interesting. As long as he wanted to level up, he could always level up inadvertently. This Mystic Land was so big, and there were many places he had never been to. For example, the Mystic City in the center of the Mystic Land, the five great families, and the Divine List. Although Ye Li knew about this, he had never been there before. The next day, Ye Li headed towards Mystic City. Mystic City. Mystic City was the largest city in the Mystic Land. There were countless genetic warriors here. Of course, there were also many ordinary people. When Ye Li was about to reach Mystic City, he saw a group of genetic warriors fighting a Dark Race member. This was a Venerable-level Dark Race member, but these genetic warriors were definitely very strong. Not long after, this Venerable-level Dark Race member died. ¡°Family Head, the Dark Race members of the Black Demon Mountain always come to Mystic City to cause trouble!¡± A genetic warrior said to an old man. This old man was around 70 years old. He was actually a sixth-tier Chosen One. ¡°The five great families of the Mystic Land guard the five directions of the north, south, east, west and middle respectively. We¡¯re the ones who contributed. His Wang family doesn¡¯t have to contribute at all,¡± the old man said coldly. The Wang Family was the strongest family in Mystic City. They were in charge of the center. If the Dark Race members wanted to invade Mystic City, it would be a fantasy. However, the Wang Family was the strongest family in Mystic City. ¡°Haha, everyone from the Lin family, stay here today!¡± Suddenly, more than ten Venerable-level Dark Race members appeared in front of these genetic warriors. All of them were tier 4 Venerable-level Dark Race members. The Lin family? Ye Li thought that it should be Lin He and Lin Yang¡¯s family. The genetic warriors of the Lin family looked at the dozen or so Venerable-level Dark Race members in front of them and could not help but be shocked. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect your Black Demon Mountain to pay such a huge price. Even the twelve generals have been mobilized!¡± The old man said coldly. The old man was Lin Zhanshan, the clan leader of the Lin Clan. He was ranked third on the Divine List. These Dark Race members all laughed coldly. ¡°Lin Zhantian, I¡¯m going to turn you into ashes today!¡± ¡°With just you guys?¡± Lin Zhanshan laughed disdainfully. Immediately, the genetic warriors of the Lin family and the twelve generals of the Black Demon Mountain began to engage in a chaotic battle. Ye Li looked at the battle in front of him playfully. To be honest, he was not interested in the battle of these ants. Ding! ¡°Host, as long as you help the genetic warriors of the Lin family, you can obtain some news.¡± Suddenly, the system¡¯s voice appeared in Ye Li¡¯s mind. Ye Li was stunned. Was there such a thing? That couldn¡¯t be. However, Ye Li naturally knew that the system wouldn¡¯t lie to him. Since it wanted him to save them, so be it. ¡°Stop it.¡± Just as the genetic warriors of the Lin family and the 12 generals of the Black Demon Mountain were engaged in a heated battle, a magnetic voice entered their ears. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The foundation martial artists of the Lin family and the twelve generals of the Black Demon Mountain hurriedly stopped and looked in the direction of the voice. ¡°What¡­?¡± The genetic warriors of the Lin family and the twelve generals of the Black Fiend Mountain were all stunned. ¡°Who are you?¡± A tier 4 Venerable-level Dark Race member stared at Ye Li and spoke coldly. Chapter 785 - Chapter 785: The Twelve Generals of Black Demon Mountain Died Chapter 785: The Twelve Generals of Black Demon Mountain Died Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations There was no change in Ye Li¡¯s handsome face. ¡°I¡¯m just a passerby,¡± Ye Li said slowly. The genetic warriors of the Lin family and the 12 generals of the Black Demon Mountain were all stunned. They naturally did not believe Ye Li¡¯s words. ¡°Human, you¡¯re very bold¡­¡± Before a tier 4 Venerable-level Dark Race member could finish speaking, he sensed something. ¡°You, you¡¯re not human?¡± This tier 4 Venerable-level Dark Race member was extremely shocked. As soon as these words were spoken, the twelve generals of Black Demon Mountain and the genetic warriors of the Lin family were all stunned. ¡°This is clearly a human. How can he not be a human?¡± A seventh-tier Transcender said in shock. ¡°You don¡¯t have the aura of a human on you!¡± a tier 4 Venerable-level Dark Race member said coldly. Ye Li smiled and said calmly, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you guys to be so discerning. I¡¯m indeed not a human.¡± The genetic warriors of the Lin family and the 12 generals of the Black Fiend Mountain were all stunned as they looked at Ye Li in shock. Wasn¡¯t human? However, he looked exactly the same as a human. In the entire Mystic Land, other than¡­ Suddenly, the genetic warriors of the Lin family and the twelve generals of the Black Fiend Mountain thought of a possibility. Demon King Ye Li! Everyone in the Mystic Land knew that Demon King Ye Li was not a human, but a demon. Although they had never seen Demon King Ye Li before and did not know if he was a human or a demon, the person in front of them looked like a human but was not. They could not think of anyone else other than Demon King Ye Li. ¡°Are you Demon King Ye Li?¡± The head of the Lin family, Lin Zhanshan, said to Ye Li in shock. Ye Li smiled faintly and slowly said to Lin Zhanshan, ¡°That¡¯s right, I am indeed the Demon King, Ye Li.¡± Hiss! Upon hearing this, the genetic warriors of the Lin family and the twelve generals of the Black Demon Mountain could not help but gasp. Demon King Ye Li? That was a legendary existence in the Mystic Land. ¡°Get lost.¡± Ye Li looked at the 12 generals of the Black Demon Mountain. When the twelve generals of Black Demon Mountain heard this, they were all infuriated. ¡°So what if you¡¯re Demon King Ye Li? Everyone says that you¡¯re scary, but my Black Demon Mountain doesn¡¯t believe it. I want to see how scary Demon King Ye Li is!¡± A tier 4 Venerable-level Dark Race member spoke coldly to Ye Li. Ye Li was slightly stunned when he heard that. He didn¡¯t expect that they didn¡¯t cherish the chance that he gave them to live. ¡°I¡¯ve already given you a chance to live, but why didn¡¯t you choose to cherish it?¡± Ye Li looked at the 12 generals of the Black Demon Mountain and could not help but sigh. When Black Demon Mountain saw the expression on Ye Li¡¯s face, he could not help but be furious. His expression seemed to be telling them that they were already dead. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, all of you can die,¡± Ye Li suddenly said. As soon as he finished speaking, a dragon¡¯s cry suddenly sounded. A five- clawed blood dragon was entrenched above Ye Li¡¯s head, and a sharp sword had appeared in Ye Li¡¯s hand. Swish! A supreme sword light shot out from the Immemorial Dragon Abyss Sword. Its speed was as fast as lightning, so fast that it was simply indescribable. Seeing such an attack, the Twelve Wars of the Black Demon Mountain began to feel extremely regretful. They only hated themselves for being too arrogant and conceited. Why didn¡¯t they listen to Demon King Ye Li just now? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But now¡­ ¡°I¡¯m finished!¡± The twelve generals of Black Demon Mountain shouted in unison. ¡°Ah!!!¡± With dozens of screams, the twelve generals of Black Demon Mountain all died. Chapter 786 - Chapter 786: News of the Nine Li Pot Chapter 786: News of the Nine Li Pot Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations Silence, a deadly silence. The genetic warriors of the Lin family froze like clay sculptures. ¡°Are you guys very shocked?¡± Ye Li looked at the Lin family genetic warriors playfully. When the Lin family heard this, they came back to their senses and looked at Ye Li in horror. Yes, they were simply shocked to the extreme. Just the name of the Demon King, Ye Li, was enough to scare them out of their wits, not to mention Ye Li¡¯s sword just now. That sword was the most terrifying sword move they had seen since they were born. ¡°Don¡¯t ever be shocked, because everything I, Ye Li, do is enough to shock all of you for three days and three nights,¡± Ye Li said slowly. When the Lin family members heard this, they could not help but be even more shocked. ¡°Demon King, thank you for your help.¡± The head of the Lin family, Lin Zhanshan, was the first to come back to his senses and looked at Ye Li gratefully. Ye Li waved his hand and looked at Lin Zhanshan. ¡°You should know that there will never be a free lunch in this world. Tell me some news.¡± Some news?¡¯ Everyone in the Lin family was stunned again. They looked at each other, not understanding what Ye Li meant. Ye Li smiled. ¡°I¡¯m not interested in waiting for you to think.¡± Everyone from the Lin family was startled. It was as if a bolt of lightning had struck their heads. They had just witnessed how terrifying Ye Li was. When they heard this, they could not help but think that Ye Li was going to attack them. In that case, they would have no chance of survival. ¡°Demon King, we are from the Lin family of Mystic City,¡± the head of the Lin family, Lin Zhanshan, hurriedly said to Ye Li. Ye Li shook his head and looked at Lin Zhanshan. ¡°Do you think this is considered news?¡± Lin Zhanshan was shocked. How would he know what a message was? For a moment, Lin Zhanshan began to feel distressed. He thought that even if they were to face the 12 generals of the Black Demon Mountain, they were completely confident of defeating them. However, Demon King Ye Li had appeared out of nowhere. He thought that if they offended Demon King Ye Li, their Lin family would undoubtedly be wiped out of Mystic City. ¡°Lord Demon King, those Dark Race members just now were all generals of the Black Demon Mountain,¡± Lin Zhanshan said to Ye Li. When Ye Li heard this, he started to mumble in his heart. He thought that there wasn¡¯t any useful information. ¡°Think about it again,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Lin Zhanshan was about to cry. He realized that even if he used all his strength, he couldn¡¯t figure out what news Ye Li needed. The genetic warriors of the Lin family were the same. Suddenly, Lin Zhanshan¡¯s eyes lit up as if he had thought of something. ¡°Demon King, there¡¯s a supreme spirit treasure in the Black Demon Mountain, but it seems to be incomplete. I heard that it¡¯s one of the Ten Great Divine Weapons, the Nine Li Pot.¡± When Ye Li heard this, his face showed a playful smile. One would search high and low only to find it when one least expected to. This system was indeed the system. It was simply strategizing. The Black Demon Mountain had the Nine Li Pot? Although it was incomplete, it was better than nothing. The head of the Lin family, Lin Zhanshan, looked at Ye Li in shock. He thought that if the information was still useless this time, he would have no other choice. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°You can leave now.¡± Ye Li looked at Lin Zhanshan. Lin Zhanshan was overjoyed. ¡°Thankyou, Senior Demon King.¡± Just as the Lin family turned around and left, Ye Li suddenly stopped them. The Lin family was shocked and turned around shakily. ¡°Demon King, is there anything else?¡± Lin Zhanshan looked at Ye Li in shock and asked. ¡°Where is the Black Demon Mountain?¡± Ye Li asked slowly. Chapter 787 - Chapter 787: The Mountain Master of Black Demon Mountain. Chapter 787: The Mountain Master of Black Demon Mountain. Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations The genetic warriors of the Lin family were all stunned when they heard this. They originally thought that Ye Li was not going to let them leave. They did not expect Ye Li to say such words. ¡°Demon King, Black Demon Mountain is¡­¡± The head of the Lin family, Lin Zhanshan, told Ye Li the direction of the Black Demon Mountain. ¡°Alright, you can leave now,¡± Ye Li said to the Lin family. When the Lin family heard this, they felt as if they had been pardoned and hurriedly left. Ye Li nodded slightly and looked at the sun in the sky. ¡°Incomplete Nine Li Pot?¡± With that, Ye Li activated his Swift Steps and disappeared from the scene. Black Demon Mountain. The Black Demon Mountain was also an incomparably powerful Dark Race tribe in the Mystic Land. When Ye Li arrived at the foot of the Black Demon Mountain, he leaped up the mountain. As long as he did not want to be discovered by others, naturally, no one would be able to discover him. At this moment, he had arrived at the top of the Black Demon Mountain¡¯s main hall. Ye Li looked at the hall indifferently. More than ten Venerable-level Dark Race members were discussing something. ¡°Mountain Master, why don¡¯t we attack Mystic City directly and let them see how powerful our Black Demon Mountain is?¡± A Tier 1 Venerable-level Dark Race member said to the Dark Race member on the throne. Ye Li looked at everything in the hall and wondered if he should give these Dark Race members a sneak attack. ¡°Why aren¡¯t the twelve generals back yet?¡± Black Demon Mountain¡¯s Mountain Master asked in confusion. Hearing this, the Dark Race members in the hall were also stunned. ¡°Mountain Master, do you think something happened to them?¡± a Venerable- level Dark Race member asked. ¡°How is this possible? The 12 generals are all tier 4 Venerable-level. How can anything happen to them?!¡± The Dark Race members in the hall all nodded. They all felt that nothing would happen to the twelve generals. At this moment, a voice entered the ears of the Dark Race members. ¡°Do you really believe that nothing happened to them?¡± It was a slightly lazy voice. ¡°Who is it!¡± The Dark Race members in the main hall of the Black Demon Mountain were all stunned. They had never expected that a voice would suddenly appear. A man in his twenties appeared in front of them. The man was as handsome as jade, like a war god from the nine heavens. All the Dark Race members in the hall were shocked. They didn¡¯t even realize when Ye Li had arrived. ¡°Human?¡± The Black Demon Mountain Master stared at Ye Li. ¡°Something¡¯s wrong!¡± After saying that, the Black Demon Mountain Master immediately sensed something. The Black Demon Mountain Master was a sixth-tier Venerable-level member of the Red Leopard Tribe. A few seconds later, the Black Demon Mountain Master stared at Ye Li and said coldly, ¡°You¡¯re not human!¡± Ye Li smiled and said slowly, ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m not a human. I¡¯m a demon.¡± Demon? The Dark Race members in the main hall of Black Demon Mountain were all stunned. ¡°Impossible. How can there be demons in the Mystic Land!¡± The Black Demon Mountain Master sneered. ¡°Believe it or not,¡± Ye Li said lightly. The Black Demon Mountain Master glared at Ye Li. ¡°Even if you¡¯re a demon, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any deep hatred between you and my Black Demon Mountain, right?¡± The Mountain Master of Black Demon Mountain really couldn¡¯t understand why Ye Li came to his Black Demon Mountain. ¡°Mountain Master, there is a demon in the Mystic Land!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Suddenly, a Dark Race member said to the Black Demon Mountain Master. Black Demon Mountain Master was taken aback. There was a demon here? Could it be- lt wasn¡¯t just the Mountain Master of the Black Demon Mountain. All the Dark Race members in the hall were stunned because they had all thought of a shocking possibility. This shocking possibility was¡­ Demon King Ye Li. Chapter 788 - Chapter 788: Incomplete Nine Li Pot Chapter 788: Incomplete Nine Li Pot Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations All the Dark Race members in the main hall of the Black Demon Mountain looked at Ye Li in shock. ¡°You, you are Demon King Ye Li?¡± ¡°Actually, I am Demon King Ye Li.¡± Although the Dark Races had guessed that Ye Li was the Demon King Ye Li, they were still extremely shocked when they heard Ye Li say it himself. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, our Black Demon Mountain has no deep hatred for you!¡± When the Black Demon Mountain Master heard that it was Demon King Ye Li, he had no choice but to cower. He had heard too much about Demon King Ye Li¡¯s deeds. Just destroying the Four Weapons Hall, a supreme faction in the Mystic Land, was enough to shock everyone. ¡°I told you, I¡¯m not here to destroy your Black Demon Mountain,¡± Ye Li said calmly. All the Dark Race members in the hall were stunned. The Black Demon Mountain Master looked at Ye Li and asked, ¡°Then what are you doing here?¡± Ye Li smiled leisurely. ¡°I heard that your Black Demon Mountain has the incomplete Nine Li Pot, one of the Ten Great Divine Weapons. So I¡¯m here to take it.¡± ¡°What!!!¡± The expressions of all the Dark Race members of the Black Demon Mountain changed. Black Demon Mountain did have the Nine Li Pot, but it was incomplete. They had once searched the entire Mystic Land and did not find any traces of other broken pots. Many factions also knew this news, so they did not come to attack the Black Demon Mountain. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, our Black Demon Mountain does indeed have the incomplete Nine Li Pot. However, why do you need it?¡± Black Demon Mountain¡¯s Mountain Master asked in puzzlement. ¡°It¡¯s useful to me,¡± Ye Li said slowly. All the Dark Race members in the hall looked at Ye Li in horror. They knew very well how terrifying Demon King Ye Li was. ¡°What if I don¡¯t give it to you?¡± The Black Demon Mountain Master stared at Ye Li. ¡°You can try!¡± Ye Li said slowly without any hesitation. Upon hearing this, the Black Demon Mountain Master could not help but tremble. He gritted his teeth and stared at Ye Li. He realized that Ye Li was very young. He really did not know how such a young demon could have such terrifying strength. At the same time, he realized that Ye Li¡¯s eyes were unforgettable. His eyes were as serene as the night and as profound as the ocean. ¡°You are Demon King Ye Li. I respect you. Since you want the incomplete Nine Li Pot, I¡¯ll give it to you!¡± With that said, Black Demon Mountain Mountain Master said, ¡°Men, retrieve the incomplete Nine Li Pot!¡± Before long, the incomplete Nine Li Pot was brought over. Ye Li looked at the copper pot in front of him. There were strange runes on it. The Nine Li Pot looked complete, but its artifact spirit was incomplete. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, this is the incomplete Nine Li Pot!¡± Black Demon Mountain Master said to Ye Li. Ye Li took the pot and placed it into the system space. Then, he scanned the Dark Race members of the Black Demon Mountain and slowly said, ¡°In this world, good people don¡¯t die, and neither do bad people. There¡¯s only one kind of person who dies, and that¡¯s stupid people. Obviously, none of you are stupid people.¡± With that, Ye Li activated Swift Steps and disappeared from the hall of Black Demon Mountain. ¡°Mountain Master, Demon King Ye Li is too arrogant!¡± A Lord-level Dark Race member said to the Black Demon Mountain Master. The Dark Race members in the hall were also furious. The Mountain Master of the Black Demon Mountain sighed. ¡°What can we do? Demon King Ye Li is not someone we can provoke.¡± Ye Li arrived at Mystic City. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He thought that the Nine Li Pot was incomplete. He did not know when he would be able to find the complete one. Forget it, he should admire this Mystic City first. Mystic City was really huge. At least, Ye Li had never seen such a big city. ¡°Zombie Paradise Grand Celebration, Tickets 90% Off.¡± Suddenly, the sound of advertisements entered Ye Li¡¯s ears. Chapter 789 - Chapter 789: Mystic City’s Zombie Paradise Chapter 789: Mystic City¡¯s Zombie Paradise Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations Zombie Paradise? There was a playful look on Ye Li¡¯s face. It had been a long time since he had heard the name Zombie Paradise. He had heard it in the Annan Base City and the Huangjiang Base City. Now that the Apocalypse Legion was still gathering zombies, he wanted to synthesize all the zombies in Zombie Paradise. It would be fun. Ye Li watched as some genetic warriors bought tickets and walked towards a certain place. He followed them. Not long after, Ye Li saw the Zombie Paradise. This Zombie Paradise was many times bigger than the Zombie Paradise in Annan Base City and Huangjiang Base City. After Ye Li bought the tickets, he walked into Zombie Paradise. ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Suddenly, a voice entered Ye Li¡¯s ears. Ye Li looked in the direction of the voice and saw a young girl. ¡°What is it?¡± Ye Li asked coldly. ¡°I am the guardian of your team,¡± the girl said to Ye Li. If genetic warriors wanted to enter Zombie Paradise, they had to be protected. Otherwise, their lives would not be guaranteed. Immediately, more than ten genetic warriors appeared in front of Ye Li. They were all from Ye Li¡¯s team. Ye Li looked at the girl in front of him. This girl was only 17 or 18 years old, but she was a tenth-tier Evolved Being. She only needed one more step to become a Transcender. ¡°Let¡¯s enter Zombie Paradise now,¡± the girl said. Then, the group entered Zombie Paradise. Zombie Paradise was divided into several large areas, which were also divided into many small areas according to zombie levels. The Zombie Paradise in Mystic City even had Mutant Zombies. ¡°When you kill the zombies later, don¡¯t stay too far away from me,¡± the girl said to the group of people. The girl¡¯s name was Lin Miao, and she was from the Lin family, a super family in Mystic City. Ye Li and the others were entering the advanced zombies¡¯ area. Advanced zombies were level 6 to 10 zombies. ¡°Roar! Roar!¡± In an instant, several zombies rushed toward them. The flowers in the greenhouse were all very excited, wondering how they were going to kill the disgusting zombies. Unfortunately, they didn¡¯t have such a chance. When the zombies were still some distance away from them, they suddenly heard a wind-breaking sound. All six zombies fell to the ground, but they weren¡¯t dead. ¡°What happened?¡± The group of genetic warriors was stunned. Even their guardian, Lin Miao, was stunned. She didn¡¯t know what was going on, but she heard a wind-breaking sound, and then those zombies fell to the ground. Ye Li opened the synthesis grid in his mind and synthesized all six zombies. These six zombies were all level-6 zombies. Ye Li synthesized them into three level-7 zombies and asked them to lure the other zombies. Seeing that the number of zombies had suddenly decreased and their levels had increased, Lin Miao and the others were stunned again. They felt that they had seen wrongly. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°How is this possible!¡± What shocked them even more was that the three level-7 zombies in front of them didn¡¯t choose to continue attacking them, but ran to different places. This was the first time they had heard that zombies didn¡¯t attack humans. It would be fine if they were intelligent mutant zombies or higher-leveled zombies, but they were advanced zombies. ¡°Roar! Roar!¡± In just ten seconds, the three level-7 zombies brought dozens of zombies over. Chapter 790 - Chapter 790: Attract Zombies Madly Chapter 790: Attract Zombies Madly Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations Lin Miao and the others were all very shocked. They really could not understand what was going on. ¡°What exactly is going on?¡± a Tier 1 Evolved Being asked in astonishment. Ye Li looked at the dozens of zombies in front of him and was bored. It was just dozens of zombies. Swish! Swish! Swish! The wind-breaking sound appeared again. The dozens of zombies fell to the ground again. ¡°Th-th-this¡­¡± The group was stunned again. Ye Li opened the synthesis grid in his mind and synthesized dozens of zombies again. Then, he asked them to attract other zombies. Lin Miao and the others saw the most impossible thing in history. Their eyes were wide open, and their faces were as shocked as they could be. ¡°Don¡¯t be surprised. I did it all.¡± Ye Li looked at Lin Miao and the rest and said calmly. As soon as he said this, everyone looked at Ye Li. ¡°You did it?¡± Lin Miao looked at Ye Li in shock. Ye Li nodded and did not say anything. As a Tier 1 Transcender, Lin Miao¡¯s mental fortitude was naturally much stronger than these Evolved Beings. At this moment, the Evolved Beings were already frozen like clay sculptures. ¡°You, how did you reduce the number of zombies and raise their levels?¡± Lin Miao¡¯s fair face was filled with confusion. ¡°It¡¯s a secret,¡± Ye Li said slowly. ¡®Secret?¡¯ Lin Miao looked at Ye Li. She was one of the geniuses in Mystic City, but she suddenly had a feeling that compared to Ye Li, it was like the difference between heaven and earth, although this was just her feeling. ¡°Roar! Roar!¡± Suddenly, thousands of zombies arrived. ¡°Oh my god! So many zombies!¡± The Evolved Beings came back to their senses. They took a few steps back and exclaimed in shock. Lin Miao glanced at the zombie, then turned to look at Ye Li. What she didn¡¯t expect was that Ye Li¡¯s face didn¡¯t change at all, as if he didn¡¯t see anything at all. ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here!¡± Lin Miao hurriedly shouted. The Evolved Beings hurriedly nodded and ran out of the advanced zombies¡¯ area. After Lin Miao took a few steps, she realized that someone was missing. When she turned around, she saw that Ye Li was still standing there motionlessly. ¡°Come on, run!¡± Lin Miao shouted at Ye Li. Ye Li revealed his side profile and looked at Lin Miao indifferently. ¡°You guys can leave.¡± Lin Miao was shocked. She obviously didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to say such a thing. ¡°You guys leave first!¡± Lin Miao said to the Evolved Beings, and they immediately ran out. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Do you want to face so many zombies?¡± Lin Miao ran to Ye Li¡¯s side and said urgently. ¡°Are you very afraid?¡± Ye Li looked at Lin Miao leisurely. Lin Miao was shocked. She really didn¡¯t know what Ye Li meant. Shouldn¡¯t she be afraid of so many zombies? ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. These zombies can¡¯t hurt you,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Lin Miao suddenly felt that Ye Li was a lunatic, an out-and-out lunatic. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Roar! Roar!¡± At this moment, the zombie had already arrived in front of Ye Li. Swish! Before Lin Miao could react, she looked at Ye Li and found that there was only an afterimage left on the spot. Then, she looked at the zombie crowd and saw a figure moving quickly among the zombies. Countless zombies began to fall to the ground¡­ Chapter 791 - Chapter 791:I Want All the Zombies in Zombie Paradise Chapter 791:I Want All the Zombies in Zombie Paradise Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Well¡­¡± Lin Miao¡¯s eyes widened for the biggest time in history. She could not believe the scene in front of her. ¡°How did you do that?¡± Lin Miao didn¡¯t know. She really didn¡¯t know. She only knew that this must be the most shocked she had ever been. In an instant, thousands of zombies fell to the ground. Was this the charm of Demon King Ye Li? Ye Li opened the synthesis grid in his mind and conducted Batch Synthesis on these zombies. The expression on Lin Miao¡¯s face seemed to have frozen, and she was unable to regain her senses for a long time. When Ye Li was synthesizing zombies, he would always see such an expression. He was already used to it. ¡°How, how did you do it?¡± Lin Miao looked at Ye Li in shock. She was a tenth-tier Evolved Being and did not understand how Ye Li did it. ¡°Do you think I will tell you?¡± Ye Li looked at Lin Miao playfully. Lin Miao was shocked. All the zombies in the entire area were gone. This was simply unbelievable. ¡°Who the hell are you?¡± Suddenly, Lin Miao thought that Ye Li must not be an ordinary genetic warrior. He could actually reduce the number of zombies and increase the level of the zombies. ¡°Take me to the next zombie area.¡± Ye Li thought that since Lin Miao didn¡¯t want to leave, he would let her lead the way. ¡°You¡¯re not a genetic warrior from Mystic City!¡± Lin Miao glared at Ye Li. Ye Li smiled and thought that Lin Miao was not too stupid. She even knew about this. It was really worth celebrating. ¡°I¡¯ll say it again. Bring me to the next area. Don¡¯t make me say it a third time!¡± Ye Li looked at Lin Miao indifferently. Lin Miao¡¯s expression changed when she heard this. She knew very well that she was definitely not Ye Li¡¯s match, so she could only find help when she went out. In the blink of an eye! Lin Miao jumped and disappeared. Ye Li secretly smiled. He thought that this girl¡¯s desire to live was very strong. Alright, he would let her escape. Then, he prepared to go to another area. When he came out, Ye Li was surrounded by a group of genetic warriors. ¡°It¡¯s him!¡± Lin Miao pointed at Ye Li and said. ¡°Take him down!¡± a Tier 1 Transcender shouted. Immediately, the genetic warriors surrounding Ye Li prepared to attack him. ¡°Ahhhh!¡± The dozen or so genetic warriors suddenly screamed and fell to the ground. A shocking bloody hole appeared on their thighs. ¡°This!!!¡± When Lin Miao saw this, she couldn¡¯t help but be shocked. Ye Li looked at Lin Miao indifferently and said slowly, ¡°Tell the person in charge of Zombie Paradise that I want the zombies in Zombie Paradise.¡± There were still countless genetic warriors from Mystic City outside. When they saw the scene just now, they froze as if they had been petrified. Now that they heard Ye Li¡¯s words, they were even more shocked¡­ and their souls almost left their bodies. He wanted all the zombies in Zombie Paradise? Not to mention the purpose he wanted the zombies for, how dare he uttered such words, although they acknowledged that the person before them was very strong. But the Zombie Paradise in Mystic City was opened by the Lin family. The Lin family was a super family in Mystic City! ¡°You, what are you trying to do?¡± Lin Miao¡¯s voice trembled. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She thought about the scene just now and couldn¡¯t help but think of a shocking possibility. Could it be that¡­ this person wanted to take all the zombies in Zombie Paradise¡­ ¡°Do you really think you have the right to refuse?¡± Ye Li looked at Ye Li playfully. Lin Miao gritted her teeth and glared at Ye Li. ¡°Alright! Just you wait!¡± Chapter 792 - Chapter 792: He Is Demon King Ye Li Chapter 792: He Is Demon King Ye Li Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations With that, Lin Miao left. ¡°Who is this? Isn¡¯t this publicly challenging the Lin family?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m afraid this person won¡¯t even know how he dies.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you see this person¡¯s strength just now? I didn¡¯t even see how he attacked. I think this person must be a powerful genetic warrior.¡± ¡°So what? Does he know that he¡¯s going to face the Lin family?¡± The genetic warriors outside the Zombie Paradise all looked at Ye Li with pity. Ye Li thought that he would wait for a while. Not long after, a group of genetic warriors arrived aggressively like ferocious tigers descending the mountain. Ye Li had seen the two genetic warriors in the lead, Lin Yang and the fifth elder, Lin He. ¡°Who! Who dares to challenge our Lin family!¡± Lin Yang shouted angrily at the crowd. Everyone hurriedly made way, afraid of offending the Lin family¡¯s genetic warriors. ¡°Second Uncle, it¡¯s him!¡± Lin Miao pointed at Ye Li and said. Lin Yang and the head of the Lin family, Lin Zhanshan, were brothers, but there was a thirty-year age difference between them. ¡°I want to see who has the guts to openly challenge my Lin family in Mystic City!¡± With that, Lin Yang looked in the direction Lin Miao was pointing. And then¡­ he was scared out of his wits! ¡°Th-th-this¡­¡± Lin Yang and Fifth Elder Lin He¡¯s pupils constricted as if they had seen the most terrifying thing in the world. ¡°Second Uncle, Fifth Uncle, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Lin Miao was shocked. She really could not understand why they looked so afraid. ¡°Master Demon King!¡± Lin Yang called Ye Li. ¡°What!!!¡± All the genetic warriors present were shocked to the extreme. Master Demon King? In the entire Mystic Land, other than Demon King Ye Li, who else was Master Demon King? Who else could it be other than Demon King Ye Li! ¡°Demon King Ye Li, this person is Demon King Ye Li?¡± ¡°Did Master Demon King hear what I said just now?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so. If he had heard it, we would have been finished.¡± The genetic warriors were as afraid as they could be. ¡°Master Demon King, why are you in Mystic City?¡± The fifth elder of the Lin family said respectfully to Ye Li. ¡°I¡¯m just here to play. I want all the zombies in your Zombie Paradise. You have no objections, right?¡± Ye Li looked at Lin He. How could Lin He dare to have any objections? He shook his head like a rattle drum. ¡°No objections, no objections.¡± Lin He said quickly. As for Lin Miao, her eyes were as wide as they had ever been. Her mouth was so wide open that it could fit an extra-large bowl. She wouldn¡¯t have thought of it even if she used all her strength. This person was actually Demon King Ye Li! ¡°Then call out everyone in Zombie Paradise,¡± Ye Li said calmly to Lin He. How could Lin He dare to refuse? He hurriedly got someone to call out the people from the various regions. ¡°Hey, what are you doing? I bought a ticket. Don¡¯t think that the Lin family is so great!¡± ¡°What? You said the Lin family is just so great? Alright, you guys are great!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Demon¡­ Demon King Ye Li?! It¡¯s alright then.¡± When the people from the various regions of Zombie Paradise heard that Demon King Ye Li had arrived, they were all so frightened that they took a few steps back. Immediately, genetic warriors from various regions of Zombie Paradise came out one after another. They all knew that Demon King Ye Li had arrived, but they didn¡¯t know who Demon King Ye Li was. Among the crowd, there was a person who stood out like a crane in a flock of chickens. He was tall and upright, but his slightly thin back was like a god, making people unable to look up to him. The genetic warriors who came out of Zombie Paradise were certain that this person was none other than the Demon King¡­ Ye Li! Chapter 793 - Chapter 793: Entering Zombie Paradise Again Chapter 793: Entering Zombie Paradise Again Translator: Henyee Translations Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Master Demon King, the genetic warriors in Zombie Paradise have all retreated.¡± The fifth elder of the Lin family, Lin He, looked at Ye Li respectfully. Ye Li nodded and said leisurely, ¡°I want all the zombies in Zombie Paradise. You have no objections, right?¡± ¡°Of course not,¡± Lin He said quickly. Then, Ye Li slowly walked into Zombie Paradise. All the genetic warriors were left frozen on the spot in shock. ¡°Fifth Uncle, should we tell Grandpa?¡± Lin Miao looked at Lin He in shock. Fifth Elder Lin He was stunned. The last time he and Lin Yang returned from the Heavenly Fragrance Inn, they were about to tell the family head, but after thinking about it, they were afraid of being scolded, so they didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°I think it¡¯s better to tell Big Brother,¡± Lin Yang said. As soon as they finished speaking, the few of them headed towards the Lin family. Ye Li arrived at an advanced zombies area in Zombie Paradise. He synthesized the zombies and got them to lure other zombies over. Then, he began to synthesize crazily!!! The Lin family. After those people arrived at the Lin family¡¯s hall, Lin Yang was the first to speak. ¡°Big Brother, bad news!¡± The head of the Lin family, Lin Zhanshan, was drinking tea. When he heard Lin Yang¡¯s panicked words, his teacup almost slipped from his hand. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Why are you so shocked?¡± Lin Zhanshan¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Brother, Demon King Ye Li is in Mystic City!¡± Lin Yang said with a worried look. ¡°What!!!¡± The head of the Lin family, Lin Zhanshan, was shocked and looked at Lin Yang in shock. ¡°Are you serious?¡± ¡°It¡¯s true, Big Brother!¡± Lin Yang almost cried. He had seen how terrifying Demon King Ye Li was. Although Ye Li only wanted the zombies in Zombie Paradise, who knew if he would attack his Lin family? Lin Zhanshan¡¯s old face looked also a little shocked. He thought about how Demon King Ye Li had saved them that day and even went to the Black Demon Mountain. How could he have returned so quickly? ¡°Lin Yang, tell me what happened!¡± Lin Zhanshan looked at Lin Yang and said. ¡°Big brother, this is how it all happened!¡± Lin Yang hurriedly told Lin Zhanshan everything that had happened. Lin Zhanshan heaved a sigh of relief when he heard this. The weight in his heart was finally lifted. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Demon King Ye Li is not a human, but a demon. He has the ability to control zombies,¡± Lin Zhanshan said. Lin Yang swallowed his saliva and hesitated. ¡°Is there anything else?¡± Lin Zhanshan noticed Lin Yang¡¯s expression and stared at him. Lin Yang could only tell Lin Zhanshan what had happened at the Heavenly Fragrance Inn that day. ¡®What!¡¯ Slap! Lin Zhanshan was furious. He stood up angrily from his seat and slapped Lin Yang¡¯s face heavily. Lin Yang was sent spinning a few times on the spot. ¡°Brother, why did you hit me!¡± Lin Yang covered his face, clearly stunned. ¡°Why did I hit you? You provoked Demon King Ye Li. Why do you think I hit you!¡± Lin Zhanshan shouted angrily. With that, Lin Zhanshan told them what had happened not long ago. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Demon King Ye Li killed the 12 generals of the Black Demon Mountain with one strike?¡± Fifth Elder Lin He, Lin Miao, and Lin Yang widened their eyes as if they had heard the most unbelievable thing in history. ¡°That¡¯s right. If not for Demon King Ye Li, our Lin family would definitely have suffered heavy casualties this time,¡± Lin Zhanshan said. Lin Yang swallowed his saliva again and carefully looked at Lin Zhanshan. ¡°Big Brother, what do you think we should do now?¡± Chapter 794 - Chapter 794: Young Master of the Wang Family, Wang Yun Chapter 794: Young Master of the Wang Family, Wang Yun Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations The head of the Lin family, Lin Zhanshan, looked at Lin Yang with a dark expression. ¡°What should we do? Lead the way!¡± Lin Yang trembled when he heard that. ¡°Yes, Big Brother!¡± Lin Zhanshan called for the elders of the Lin family and the group headed towards Zombie Paradise. Not long after, they arrived outside Zombie Paradise. When the genetic warriors saw that the Lin family¡¯s head and elders had all arrived, they immediately retreated three steps in fear. They were dumbfounded as they watched the scene in front of them. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Could it be that the Lin family wants to attack Demon King Ye Li?¡± ¡°That can¡¯t be. That¡¯s Demon King Ye Li. Would the Lin family dare?¡± ¡°I agree. The Lin family doesn¡¯t dare to attack Demon King Ye Li at all. You have to know that Demon King Ye Li is the most terrifying existence in the Mystic Land.¡± The genetic warriors outside the Zombie Paradise discussed animatedly. They were all guessing the purpose of the Lin family¡¯s head and elders¡¯ trip. Seconds ticked by. Ye Li heaved a sigh of relief. He had finally synthesized all the zombies in Zombie Paradise. However, he had only synthesized a tier 3 Lord-level zombie. It was meaningless. Then, Ye Li walked out of Zombie Paradise. As soon as he came out, countless eyes looked at him in unison. Ye Li was naturally not surprised at all. He had seen too many such scenes. The genetic warriors looked at Ye Li and then at the Lin family. They thought that a huge battle was probably coming. Although they felt that the Lin family did not dare to attack Demon King Ye Li, they had all come with the mentality of fighting a war. However, to the genetic warriors¡¯ surprise, the Lin family¡¯s head, Lin Zhanshan, said such a thing. ¡°Master Demon King!¡± Lin Zhanshan called out to Demon King Ye Li and quickly walked in front of him. He looked at Ye Li respectfully. ¡°Master Demon King, I didn¡¯t expect you to come to Mystic City.¡± Ye Li nodded and didn¡¯t say anything. Lin Zhanshan broke out in a cold sweat when he saw that Ye Li did not speak. ¡°Master Demon King, is there something my people¡­¡± Before Lin Zhanshan could finish, Ye Li interrupted him. ¡°You seem to have a lot to say?¡± Ye Li looked at Lin Zhanshan. When Lin Zhanshan heard this, it was as if a bolt of lightning had struck his head. He was so frightened that he was scared out of wits. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Suddenly, an unruly voice entered everyone¡¯s ears. Everyone looked in the direction of the voice and saw a man walking over slowly. ¡°It¡¯s the Wang family¡¯s young master, Wang Yun,¡± a genetic warrior whispered. The Wang family was the most powerful family among the five great families in Mystic City. As for Wang Yun, he was a supreme genius in Mystic City. With his background and talent, he was the Prince Charming in the hearts of countless girls in Mystic City. Wang Yun glanced indifferently at the genetic warriors in front of him. There was a sense of accomplishment on his slightly handsome face, but when he saw the Lin family, he could not help but be stunned. This was because he would never have thought that the Lin family¡¯s head and elders would appear here. However¡­ Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only His Wang family was not afraid of the Lin family at all. But when he looked at Ye Li, he froze. ¡°It¡¯s him?¡± Wang Yun¡¯s face suddenly showed a playful smile, he thought to himself, There¡¯s a path to heaven, but you don¡¯t take it; there is no gate to hell, but you force your way in. Wang Yun recalled that day at the Heavenly Fragrance Inn. Ye Li was so arrogant, but now that he was in Mystic City¡­ Chapter 795 - Chapter 795: Death of Wang Yun Chapter 795: Death of Wang Yun Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations Under everyone¡¯s stunned gazes, Wang Yun quickly walked to Ye Li¡¯s side. He stared at Ye Li and sneered. ¡°Brat, I didn¡¯t expect you to actually dare to come to Mystic City!¡± What!!! All the genetic warriors were stunned. They would never have thought that Wang Yun would dare to say such a thing to Demon King Ye Li. Could it be that Wang Yun did not know that the person in front of him was the strongest person in the Mystic Land, Demon King Ye Li? ¡°Brother, should we remind Wang Yun?¡± Lin Yang whispered to Lin Zhanshan. However, Lin Zhanshan shook his head. ¡°There¡¯s no need. Isn¡¯t the Wang family the strongest family in Mystic City? Let them offend someone they shouldn¡¯t offend.¡± The genetic warriors present chose to say nothing because Wang Yun had always been a tyrant in Mystic City. Now that he had kicked an iron plate, they naturally chose to watch the show. Ye Li looked at Wang Yun indifferently and shook his head. ¡°Why don¡¯t you cherish your life?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Wang Yun was stunned. He naturally did not understand what Ye Li meant. Ye Li smiled. ¡°You probably don¡¯t know that you were already dead when you said those words just now.¡± ¡°Hahaha!!!¡± When Wang Yun heard this, he could not help but laugh at the sky. He felt that he had heard the funniest joke in the world. However, no one present could laugh out loud because they all knew that Wang Yun was already a dead person. It was because he had offended Demon King Ye Li. ¡°Brat, don¡¯t you think your joke is too funny?¡± After laughing dozens of times, Wang Yun looked at Ye Li with extreme disdain. ¡°Let me tell you, this is Mystic City, and my Wang family is the strongest family in Mystic City. Do you think we are still in the Heavenly Fragrance Inn!¡± Wang Yun then shouted at Ye Li. Ye Li s handsome face was as calm as water. He looked at Wang Yun indifferently and then sighed softly. ¡°Do you have any last words?¡± As the saying went, when a person was about to die, his words were kind. Ye Li wanted to hear if Wang Yun could say something nice. However, what Ye Li didn¡¯t expect was that not only did Wang Yun not say anything nice, but he also became angry. ¡°Brat, why are you still so arrogant? In a place like Mystic City, I, Wang Yun, can make you die without a burial place with a word!¡± Wang Yun shouted at Ye Li because he really couldn¡¯t imagine how Ye Li could still be so calm. Everyone¡¯s eyes widened as they shook their heads and sighed. As the saying went, heaven may forgive those who make mistakes unwittingly, but those who deliberately create their own misfortune cannot be saved. Just as Wang Yun finished speaking, a wind-breaking sound was heard! ¡°What!!!¡± Everyone couldn¡¯t help but cry out in surprise because there was already a shocking bloody hole on Wang Yun¡¯s forehead. Wang Yun also fell straight to the ground without any signs of life. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Although they all knew that Wang Yun was dead, they never thought that he would die so easily. ¡°Is Wang Yun from the Wang family?¡± Ye Li looked at Lin Zhanshan. ¡°Yes, Master Demon King.¡± The head of the Lin family, Lin Zhanshan, hurriedly replied. Lin Zhanshan was secretly afraid. He thought that it was a good thing that the Lin family did not offend Ye Li too much. Otherwise, the Lin family would have been reduced to ashes in an instant. ¡°Then tell the Lin family that I, Ye Li, killed Wang Yun. Let¡¯s see what they are going to do,¡± Ye Li said slowly.. Chapter 796 - Chapter 796: Go Tell the Wang Family that I Killed Wang Chapter 796: Go Tell the Wang Family that I Killed Wang Yun Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations As soon as these words were spoken, everyone from the Lin family could not help but be stunned. The reason why they were stunned wasn¡¯t because they felt that Ye Li couldn¡¯t destroy the Lin family, but because of the domineeringness in Ye Li¡¯s words. It was simply too domineering. This was the most domineering person they had seen since they were born. He was just as domineering as an ancient demon god. ¡°Yes! Master Demon King!¡± Lin Zhanshan quickly responded. Then, Lin Zhanshan immediately asked Lin Yang to report to the Wang family. The genetic warriors present looked at each other. They had only heard of Demon King Ye Li¡¯s reputation and had never seen him before. Now that they saw it, they thought that Demon King Ye Li was indeed Demon King Ye Li. He was really too terrifying. They had a feeling that Demon King Ye Li was the most terrifying person in the world. Wang Family. The head of the Wang family, Wang Hu, was discussing something with the elders. Suddenly, a disciple of the Wang family walked in. ¡°Family head, someone from the Lin family has come. They said that they have something important to see you about.¡± ¡°Something important?¡± Wang Hu smiled coldly. What important matters could the Lin family have? However, they were both ones of the five great families in Mystic City, so it was not appropriate to disrespect the Lin family. ¡°Let the Lin family in.¡± The head of the Wang family, Wang Hu, waved his hand. Not long after, Lin Yang walked in. ¡°Mr. Wang!¡± Lin Yang called out to Wang Hu. Wang Hu sneered. ¡°Lin Yang, what important matters does your Lin family have to discuss?¡± The elders in the hall also felt extremely disdainful. Their Wang family was the number one family in Mystic City. They looked down on the Lin family. ¡°Mr. Wang, I hope you can accept my condolences,¡± Lin Yang said. ¡°Your condolences?¡± Wang Hu was stunned. The elders in the Wang family¡¯s main hall were also stunned. Clearly, they did not understand what Lin Yang meant. ¡°Master Wang, not long ago, Young Master Wang was killed by Demon King Ye Li because he offended him.¡± ¡°What!!!¡± As soon as these words were spoken, everyone from the Wang family could not help but gasp. ¡°W-what did you say?¡± Wang Hu¡¯s eyes turned red. Wang Yun was his most beloved grandson. ¡°Young Master Wang was killed by Demon King Ye Li,¡± Lin Yang continued. Silence, a deadly silence. Seconds later, the head of the Wang family gritted his teeth and clenched his fists tightly. He didn¡¯t feel any pain even when his nails sank into his skin. ¡°Demon King Ye Li!¡± ¡°Family head, Demon King Ye Li is too much!¡± An elder of the Wang family roared. ¡°Family head, our Wang family must avenge Xiao Yun. Everyone says that Demon King Ye Li is the strongest person in the Mystic Land. I, Wang Er, don¡¯t believe it!¡± Another elder shouted angrily. At this moment, Wang Hu¡¯s eyes could already spit fire. He gritted his teeth and said coldly, ¡°Demon King Ye Li, it¡¯s fine if you bullied others, but you actually bullied our Wang family!¡± ¡°I want to report to Master and ask him to uphold justice for me!¡± Lin Yang was stunned. Wang Hu was going to report this to his master? Wasn¡¯t his master dead? Could it be that he wasn¡¯t? ¡°Mr. Wang, I¡¯m only here to report. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll leave.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only With that, Lin Yang hurriedly walked out of the Wang family. He felt that everyone in the Wang family was in a fit of anger. If he didn¡¯t leave now, he probably wouldn¡¯t be able to leave. When Lin Yang arrived at Zombie Paradise, he quickly told Ye Li the news. ¡°What? Wang Hu¡¯s master isn¡¯t dead?¡± Lin Zhanshan was also stunned. ¡°Master Demon King, Wang Hu¡¯s master is called Lin Jiutong. He was once the strongest person in the Mystic Land. Even the four hall masters of the Four Weapons Hall were not Lin Jiutong¡¯s match,¡± Lin Zhanshan hurriedly said to Ye Li.. Chapter 797 - Chapter 797: Battle in Mystic City Chapter 797: Battle in Mystic City Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Lin Jiutong?¡± Ye Li had never heard of Lin Jiutong before. ¡°Master Demon King, it¡¯s said that Lin Jiutong is already dead, but according to Wang Hu, Lin Jiutong is not dead.¡± ¡°Lin Jiutong was once an eighth-tier Chosen One. Now, he is very likely to be a ninth-tier Chosen One. At the same time, he has a title in the Mystic Land!¡± Lin Zhanshan continued. Ye Li smiled and thought that there was finally some fun in his peaceful life. ¡°What title?¡± Ye Li looked at Lin Zhanshan indifferently. Lin Zhanshan enunciated each word clearly and slowly, ¡°Shake the Three Mountains, Carry the Five Mountains, Drive the Waves and Scare Ghosts!¡± This title¡­ Ye Li couldn¡¯t help but fall silent because he felt that this title was a little too awesome. ¡°I won¡¯t go to the Wang family for the time being. Let that Lin Jiutong come to me,¡± Ye Li said slowly. He wouldn¡¯t allow such an awesome title to exist in the Mystic Land! Shake the Three Mountains, Carry the Five Mountains, Drive the Waves and Scare Ghosts? Then he would let Lin Zhanshan see what Demon King Ye Li had had. Ye Li stayed in the Lin family for three days. Three days later, the Wang family sent someone to the Lin family to deliver a letter to Ye Li. They challenged him to a battle at Mystic Lake on February 2! Mystic Lake? Mystic Lake was a huge lake outside Mystic City. There were still a few days before February 2. Ye Li was wondering why they wanted to fight him on February 2. Wouldn¡¯t it be better to start fighting now? At the same time, on February 2, the news of the battle at the Mystic Lake spread throughout the entire Mystic Land. The entire Mystic Land instantly exploded. Demon King Ye Li versus Lin Jiutong! The current number one on the Mystic Land was fighting the former number one. Needless to say, this battle must be the most exciting battle in history. For a moment, the experts from all over the Mystic Land began to rush to the Mystic City crazily. Ye Li sat on the mountain peak and looked into the distance. He was now a ninth-tier Chosen One. Lin Jiutong was also a ninth-tier Chosen One. He wanted to see what was so terrifying about Lin Jiutong. February 2! At this moment, countless genetic warriors had gathered in the Mystic Lake. In the pavilion at the center of the lake, there was an old man sitting quietly. The old man was dressed in black. There was no expression on his face, but he gave off an extremely dangerous feeling. The old man was none other than the former strongest expert in the Mystic Land, Lin Jiutong. Many people from the Demon King Palace had come as well. Naturally, they believed in Ye Li. In their opinion, no one in this world could defeat Ye Li. Suddenly, Lin Jiutong opened his eyes. A sharp light shot out from his eyes, startling countless fish in the lake. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, where are you?¡± Lin Jiutong said word by word. Lin Jiutong spoke very slowly. There was no emotion in his voice, but it gave off an extremely terrifying feeling. The genetic warriors on both sides of the lake looked around, wanting to see where Demon King Ye Li was. ¡°Hmph! Demon King Ye Li, today is the day you die!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The head of the Wang family, Wang Hu, said coldly. Demon King Ye Li had killed his most beloved grandson. He and Ye Li had a feud. Everyone from the Wang family sneered when they heard this. They knew how terrifying Lin Jiutong was. Demon King Ye Li definitely had no chance of winning against Lin Jiutong. Crack! Crack! Suddenly, a loud sound came from the sky. A person appeared out of thin air. This person was dressed in casual clothes, and his hair fluttered without any wind.. Chapter 798 - Chapter 798: The Battle Begins Chapter 798: The Battle Begins Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Demon King Ye Li is here!¡± Someone let out a shocking roar. Suddenly, the genetic warriors on both sides of the lake looked into the air. Then they were frightened. Demon King Ye Li!!! Lin Jiutong¡¯s eyes were as sharp as an eagle¡¯s as he stared at Ye Li. ¡°You are Demon King Ye Li?¡± There was no change in Ye Li¡¯s handsome face as he looked at Lin Jiutong indifferently. ¡°Yes, I am Demon King Ye Li.¡± Lin Jiutong smiled coldly. Then, he hooked his finger at Ye Li and said, ¡°Since you are the Demon King Ye Li, come down and die.¡± Silence, dead silence! The genetic warriors on both sides of the lake held their breaths. Their eyes were wide open as if a shocking battle was about to happen. This earth-shattering battle was undoubtedly a showdown where both sides were evenly matched. Ye Li was still in mid-air. He looked at Lin Jiutong in the pavilion playfully. ¡°Do you really trust your own eyes?¡± Ye Li spoke slowly. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Lin Jiutong looked at Ye Li coldly. Ye Li smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t ever believe your own eyes, because your eyes can deceive you sometimes.¡± Lin Jiutong was confused by Ye Li¡¯s words. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, 1 asked you to come down and die. Why are you talking so much nonsense? Or are you afraid?¡± Lin Jiutong sneered. He was sure that Ye Li did not dare to fight him. ¡°You want me, Ye Li, to die? You have to see if you have the ability to do so. Let me tell you, in front of me, a dragon has to coil up, and a tiger has to lie down!¡± Ye Li said calmly. The genetic warriors on both sides of the lake looked at each other. They had thought that the upcoming battle would be an earth-shattering battle, but they did not expect the conversation between the two to be so sharp. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, do you want to know what will happen to you next?¡± Lin Jiutong looked very displeased. He, Lin Jiutong, had dominated the Mystic Land for decades, but he had never seen someone as crazy as Ye Li. Ye Li smiled and said to Lin Jiutong, ¡°1 advise you to think about what will happen to you first.¡± ¡°What did you just say?!¡± When Lin Jiutong heard this, he stared at Ye Li and said word byword, becoming furious. ¡°Old fool, is there something wrong with your ears?¡± Ye Li started to play around. ¡°What!!!¡± When the genetic warriors on both sides of the lake heard Ye Li¡¯s words, they were all shocked to the extreme. ¡®Old fool?¡¯ Lin Jiutong was actually called an old fool? ¡°Demon King Ye Li, you¡¯ve gone too far!¡± The head of the Wang family, Wang Hu, gritted his teeth and said firmly. His teeth were almost broken. ¡°Family Head, there¡¯s no need to be angry. This Demon King Ye Li has no way out today!¡± An elder of the Wang family said to Wang Hu. When Lin Jiutong heard Ye Li calling him an old fool, his face turned green with anger. Clang! Suddenly, a cold light shot out from the lake, causing the surface of the lake to sparkle. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only A long sword appeared in Lin Jiutong¡¯s hand. This sword was completely red, and the killing intent on it was obvious. It was enough to make one¡¯s guts tremble. ¡°Is this the King Slaying Sword?¡± A genetic warrior said in shock. King Slaying Sword! Lin Jiutong had once killed countless powerhouses in the Mystic Land with the King Slaying Sword.. Chapter 799 - Chapter 799: This Sword Was Called the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword Chapter 799: This Sword Was Called the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations Lin Jiutong held the King Slaying Sword in his hand and stared at Ye Li. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, this sword is called the King Slaying Sword. I once used this sword to kill 108 super experts and 532 intermediate experts.¡± As Lin Jiutong spoke, his old face began to look extremely smug. The genetic warriors on both sides of the lake looked at the King Slaying Sword in Lin Jiutong¡¯s hand in shock. To Lin Jiutong¡¯s surprise, Ye Li smiled faintly. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, why, why can you still smile?¡± Lin Jiutong gritted his teeth and stared at Ye Li. He wondered if Demon King Ye Li still didn¡¯t know what the current situation was. ¡°Why can¡¯t I smile? In my eyes, the King Slaying Sword in your hand is just a pair of scrap metal,¡± Ye Li said calmly. As soon as these words were spoken, not only Lin Jiutong, but even the genetic warriors on both sides of the Mystic Lake were shocked to the extreme. The King Slaying Sword was a piece of scrap metal? The genetic warriors on both sides of the lake would never have thought that Ye Li would say such a thing. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, you actually dare to say that my King Slaying Sword is scrap metal!¡± Lin Jiutong was so angry that he was about to explode. This was the most furious he had ever been. ¡°Why? You don¡¯t believe me?¡± Ye Li looked at Lin Jiutong. When Lin Jiutong heard this, he suddenly felt that he had really lost his composure. After calming himself down, he said to Ye Li in a low voice, ¡°Demon King Ye Li, of course I don¡¯t believe it. On the Mystic Land, the King Slaying Sword is a supreme spiritual treasure.¡± After saying that, Lin Jiutong looked proud again. Ye Li smiled faintly. There was no change in his handsome face. He slowly said to Lin Jiutong, ¡°I also have a sword to show you. Everyone, please watch!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, a terrifying dragon roar sounded. Everyone took a closer look and realized that there was a five-clawed blood dragon above Ye Li¡¯s head. It was really terrifying. A shockingly sharp sword appeared in Ye Li¡¯s hand. This sword was completely red and was three feet and three inches long. All kinds of treasure auras appeared on the sword. Hiss! Looking at the sharp sword in Ye Li¡¯s hand, the genetic warriors on both sides of the lake were in an uproar. ¡°What kind of sword is this? It¡¯s too terrifying.¡± ¡°Just looking at it makes me feel like I¡¯m dead.¡± ¡°Me too. This sword is the most terrifying I¡¯ve ever seen. There¡¯s absolutely no other.¡± The genetic warriors¡¯ bodies even trembled. They were as shocked as they could be. Even the Lin family and the Wang family people were the same. ¡°Well!¡± Lin Jiutong was stunned. He could swear that this was the first time he had been so shocked since he was born. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, what sword is that in your hand?¡± Lin Jiutong stared at Ye Li and shouted. Ye Li smiled calmly and raised the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword in his hand. He slowly said word by word. ¡°This sword is called the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword. It¡¯s also the sword that will kill you!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only When the genetic warriors on both sides of the lake heard Ye Li¡¯s words, they could not help but suck in a breath of cold air. They felt that Ye Li was the most domineering person in the world. How could a person¡­ be so domineering? The genetic warriors couldn¡¯t understand. They really couldn¡¯t. ¡°Hahaha!¡± Suddenly, Lin Jiutong burst out laughing again.. Chapter 800 - Chapter 800: A Horrible Battle Chapter 800: A Horrible Battle Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations Lin Jiulong¡¯s laughter shook the heavens. After laughing, Lin Jiutong looked at Ye Li and sneered. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, do you really think you can kill me?¡± Ye Li smiled calmly. ¡°You can try.¡± The smile on Lin Jiutong¡¯s face froze. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, 1 want you to die without a burial place!¡± Lin Jiutong shouted. As soon as he finished speaking, Lin Jiutong suddenly slashed at Ye Li with the King Slaying Sword. Swish! An extremely terrifying slash headed towards Ye Li. The genetic warriors on both sides of the lake opened their eyes wide. They knew that this slash was the most terrifying slash they had ever seen in their lives. Ye Li, who was in mid-air, shook his head, his face as calm as water. Just as the terrifying slash was about to hit Ye Li, Ye Li raised the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword and casually swung it. It looked like a casual strike, but it was actually terrifying to the point of being shocking. Suddenly, a supreme sword light flew out from the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword. The supreme sword light and the terrifying slash collided heavily. In an instant, everyone felt as if the sky and earth had collapsed. ¡°Boom!¡± Sword Qi swept across 30,000 kilometers, and sword light swept across nineteen prefectures. Some of the weaker genetic warriors on both sides of the lake were knocked to the ground. Their faces were filled with shock. Clearly, they were extremely frightened. Suddenly, the terrifying slash was completely destroyed by the supreme sword light, which continued to fly towards Lin Jiutong. ¡°How is it possible!¡± When Lin Jiutong saw this, he couldn¡¯t help but scream as if he had seen something that would never happen. He didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to be so strong. ¡°Sword Flattening Technique!¡± Just as the supreme sword beam was not far from Lin Jiutong, Lin Jiutong raised the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword and slashed out. Countless sword rays flew towards the supreme sword ray. ¡°Boom!¡± With another earth-shattering bang, all the sword lights in the air had already disappeared. The genetic warriors on both sides of the Mystic Lake were already shocked to the extreme. Their eyes were wide open, and their mouths were so wide that they could fit an extra-large bowl. ¡°How can Demon King Ye Li be so strong!¡± The head of the Wang family, Wang Hu, shouted coldly and stared fixedly at the figure in midair. But everyone from the Lin family was extremely happy. They were glad that they were on Ye Li¡¯s side. If they were like the Wang family, wouldn¡¯t Ye Li cause trouble for the Lin family after he defeated Lin Jiutong? ¡°Demon King Ye Li, you¡¯re very strong. You¡¯re really very strong!¡± Lin Jiutong stared at Ye Li and said. Ye Li smiled and said indifferently, ¡°Actually, I¡¯m not very strong, but I¡¯m strong enough to kill you!¡± Hearing this, Lin Jiutong¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, aren¡¯t you speaking these words too early?¡± Lin Jiutong said coldly. Ye Li looked at Lin Jiutong and couldn¡¯t help but sneer. He really didn¡¯t know where Lin Jiutong got his confidence from. How could Lin Jiutong know what kind of person he, the Demon King Ye Li, was? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only What amused Ye Li the most was that Lin Jiutong still dared to say those stupid words to him. He simply didn¡¯t know his place! ¡°Lin Jiutong, come here and let me kill you.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Ye Li hooked his finger at Lin Jiutong. Seeing this, Lin Jiutong could not help but be extremely angry. He roared at Ye Li, ¡°Demon King Ye Li, today! Today is the day!¡± Chapter 801 - Chapter 801: A Sword Condensed From Spirit Energy Chapter 801: A Sword Condensed From Spirit Energy Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations With that, Lin Jiutong flew towards Ye Li at an extremely fast speed. In an instant, Lin Jiutong arrived in front of Ye Li. Swish! Lin Jiutong held the King Slaying Sword and slashed at Ye Li. Unfortunately, how could Lin Jiutong hit Ye Li? Was there a need to explain Ye Li¡¯s speed? Clang! After dodging Lin Jiutong¡¯s sword, Ye Li quickly slashed out. Lin Jiu used the King Slaying Sword to block, producing the sound of weapons colliding. It made the genetic warriors on both sides of the Mystic Lake¡¯s ears ring. ¡°I¡¯ve said it before. Your King Slaying Sword is just a pile of scrap metal,¡± Ye Li said calmly. As soon as he finished speaking, the King Slaying Sword turned to dust. ¡°What!!!¡± When the genetic warriors on both sides of the Mystic Lake saw this scene, they could not help but gasp. They had simply seen the most terrifying scene in the world. The King Slaying Sword that shook the entire Mystic Land¡­ was broken just like that? They couldn¡¯t believe it. They really couldn¡¯t believe it. But so what even if he didn¡¯t believe it? The truth was right in front of him. At this moment, Lin Jiutong was petrified on the spot. He looked at the sword hilt in his hand in a daze, but the sword body was nowhere to be seen. ¡°The King Slaying Sword is broken?¡± Lin Jiutong¡¯s mouth was slightly agape. It was obvious that he could not believe what he was seeing. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, my King Slaying Sword is broken!¡± All of a sudden, Lin Jiutong¡¯s eyes were filled with fury. He retreated hundreds of meters and shouted, ¡°I, Lin Jiutong, am the master of the Sword Dao!¡± ¡°Sword, come!¡± A longsword condensed from spirit energy appeared in Lin Jiutong¡¯s hand. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, 1 used ten years of my lifespan to condense this sword for no other reason than to kill you on the Mystic Lake!¡± Lin Jiutong said coldly to Ye Li. His old face was extremely cold. However, Ye Li smiled calmly. His face was still as calm as water. ¡°Lin Jiutong, I don¡¯t care how much of your lifespan has been consumed. In front of me, the Demon King Ye Li, you will only end up being suppressed!¡± Lin Jiutong was really too angry. He didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to be so calm even though he had used ten years of his lifespan to condense this sword. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, don¡¯t tell me you still think you can live!¡± Lin Jiutong shouted at Ye Li. The genetic warriors on both sides of the Mystic Lake were terrified. They looked at the sword condensed from spiritual Qi in Lin Jiutong¡¯s hand, simply terrified out of their wits. ¡°Come and die.¡± Ye Li looked at Lin Jiutong playfully and hooked his finger at him again. ¡°All! You¡¯re courting death!¡± Lin Jiutong shouted and stepped on the air¡­ towards Ye Li! ¡°Clang, clang, clang!¡± Although the sword in Lin Jiutong¡¯s hand was formed from spirit energy, the sound of weapons colliding could still be heard when it came into contact with the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword. The only difference was that the sword wouldn¡¯t turn into dust. In midair, there were many ghostly shadows and countless sword shadows flickered. The genetic martial artists on both sides of the Mystic Lake swallowed their saliva. They looked at each other. Too terrifying, simply too terrifying! After dozens of moves, Ye Li and Lin Jiutong separated and were 100 meters apart. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Demon King Ye Li, you will definitely die today!¡± Lin Jiutong said coldly. Ye Li smiled faintly and thought that Lin Jiutong was too proud of himself. ¡°One strike.¡± Ye Li said two words to Lin Jiutong. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Lin Jiutong asked coldly.. Chapter 802 - Chapter 802: Lin Jiutong Died Chapter 802: Lin Jiutong Died Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations The genetic warriors on both sides of the Mystic Lake also heard Ye Li¡¯s words. They did not know what Ye Li meant by ¡°one strike¡±. They all looked at Ye Li, wanting to hear what he would say. Ye Li nodded slightly and looked at the sun in the sky. He then said to Lin Jiutong, ¡°I only need one strike to kill you.¡± ¡°What!!!¡± When the genetic warriors on both sides of the Mystic Lake heard this, they all took three steps back, their eyes filled with shock. He said he could kill Lin Jiutong with only one strike? Although they all knew that Ye Li was very strong, even stronger than Lin Jiutong, killing Lin Jiutong with one strike was too much. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, you¡¯re really arrogant. I want to see how you can kill me with one strike!¡± Lin Jiutong said coldly to Ye Li. Ye Li smiled and slowly said, ¡°Since you don¡¯t believe me, I can only prove it to you.¡± With that, Ye Li raised the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword. Divine-level skill, Heavenly Sword Technique, Divine-level skill, Heaven-Severing Sword, and Heavenly Demon Finger synthesized! At this moment, the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword looked extremely terrifying. ¡°Lin Jiutong, I, Demon King Ye Li, will grant you death!¡± Ye Li said slowly to Lin Jiutong. As soon as he finished speaking, the sword fell! Swish! This was an indescribable slash. When the genetic warriors on both sides of the Mystic Lake saw this sword, their bodies no longer just trembled. Their souls were submitting violently. There were even some who had already knelt on the ground. ¡°Boom!¡± A shocking explosion occurred where Lin Jiutong was standing. The blinding light blinded everyone. When the dazzling light disappeared, the genetic warriors on both sides of the Mystic Lake hurriedly looked in Lin Jiutong¡¯s direction. What they saw shocked them! That was because Lin Jiutong was no longer in the air. Only the remaining piece of cloth slowly fell down!!! ¡°Was Lin Jiutong melted into nothingness?¡± A genetic warrior said in shock. As soon as these words were spoken, the two shores of the Mystic Lake instantly exploded. ¡°Master is dead?¡± Wang Hu¡¯s eyes were already red. The genetic warriors on both sides of the river looked at Ye Li, who was in midair, and realized that he was standing quietly in midair like an ancient demon god. ¡°Is this Demon King Ye Li¡¯s style?¡± A young girl muttered to herself. Ye Li placed the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword into the system space and glanced at the genetic warriors on both sides of the Mystic Lake. ¡°Everyone from the Wang family, stay here today,¡± Ye Li said calmly. When the Wang family heard this, their hearts sank, as if their three souls and seven spirits had been extracted. When the genetic warriors on both sides of the Mystic Lake heard this, they all looked at the Wang family in shock. They thought about Demon King Ye Li¡¯s reputation in the Mystic Land, which was known to everyone. How dare your Wang family offend Demon King Ye Li? Wasn¡¯t this courting death? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only For a moment, the genetic warriors looked at the Wang family with pity. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, you, don¡¯t go too far.¡± The Wang family¡¯s head, Wang Hu¡¯s voice was already trembling. How could he still have the leisure to care if Lin Jiutong was dead or not? When Ye Li heard this, the corners of his mouth curled up slightly, and an evil smile appeared on his face. ¡°So what if I, Ye Li, have gone too far?¡± Chapter 803 - Chapter 803: Preparations for Departure Chapter 803: Preparations for Departure Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations Wang Hu glared at Ye Li, but there was nothing he could do. ¡°Ye Li, what exactly do you want?¡± Ye Li was in mid-air. He looked down at Wang Hu and said calmly, ¡°I don¡¯t want anything. I just want everyone from the Wang family to die.¡± As soon as these words were spoken, the genetic warriors on both sides of the Mystic Lake were shocked. The Wang family members collapsed to the ground in fright. They no longer had any strength in their bodies, and their souls were trembling involuntarily. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, let me tell you, I¡­¡± Before the Wang Clan¡¯s Patriarch, Wang Hu, could finish speaking, he would never be able to continue because a shocking bloody hole had appeared on his forehead at some point in time. ¡°The family head is dead?¡± Everyone from the Wang family was terrified to the extreme. ¡°All! Ah! Ah!¡± Countless screams sounded again. The Wang family fell to the ground one after another. Even until they died, they did not know how they died. However, Ye Li¡¯s handsome face remained unchanged. ¡°Th-th-this¡­¡± The genetic warriors on both sides of the Mystic Lake widened their eyes. They dared to swear that they would never forget what they had seen and heard today. Ye Li disappeared in mid-air. After that, Ye Li never entered Mystic City again. However, there were endless legends about him in Mystic City. In the center of Mystic City, a huge statue could be seen. This statue was the statue of Demon King Ye Li. The reason why Ye Li disappeared from the sky above the Mystic Lake was because the Apocalypse Legion had almost arrived at the Demon King Palace with the zombies. After arriving at the Demon King Mountain, Ye Li realized that countless zombies had appeared in front of him. The number of zombies was so huge that it could not be measured by numbers. After a few days and nights of synthesis, the level of the Apocalypse Legion had all increased to seventh-tier Lord-level zombies. ¡°Finally, the synthesis is complete.¡± Ye Li let out a breath. Ding! ¡°Congratulations, host, for obtaining a chance to draw a random prize.¡± At this moment, the system¡¯s voice appeared in Ye Li¡¯s mind. Ye Li used this chance without hesitation. The virtual pointer started to spin on the roulette wheel. A few seconds later, the pointer stopped. ¡°Congratulations to the host for obtaining a super treasure map.¡± Hearing the system¡¯s voice, Ye Li showed a playful smile on his face. He thought that his luck was really unparalleled. Without thinking too much, Ye Li used the super treasure map. After using the super treasure map, the coordinates appeared in Ye Li¡¯s mind. However, this time, the coordinates were no longer in the Mystic Land, but in the Eastern Land. The Eastern Land was the most powerful region in the Eastern Realm. It was vast, and ordinary people would find it difficult to even walk 1% of it in their entire lives. Moreover, the spiritual energy there was extremely dense. Ye Li thought that now that he had had the incomplete Nine Li Pot, according to the treasures on the super treasure map, the treasure should be the Nine Li Pot. It seemed¡­ Ye Li remembered that Qingzhu and Qingruo were from the Eastern Land and seemed to be disciples of the Silver Blizzard Palace. However, they had offended the Grand Elder and were chased all the way to the Mystic Land. Since that was the case, Ye Li wanted to bring them back and avenge them. After all, they were his disciples. However, he had to make some preparations before going. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ye Li thought that the strength of the Apocalypse Legion was still not high enough. Two months later¡­ Ye Li walked around the Mystic Land and synthesized all the zombies there. The Apocalypse Legion had finally all become ninth-tier Lord-level zombies. As for the dark race members of the Mystic Land, they either submitted or ran. The Demon King Palace had become an unprecedented supreme sect in the Mystic Land.. Chapter 804 - Chapter 804: Someone Came from Silver Blizzard Palace Chapter 804: Someone Came from Silver Blizzard Palace Translator: Henyee Translations | Editor: Henyee Translations Ding! ¡°Congratulations to the host for becoming a tenth-tier Chosen One.¡± The system¡¯s voice sounded in Ye Li¡¯s mind. ¡°Congratulations to the host for obtaining a chance to upgrade your skill.¡± A chance to level up his skills? Ye Li smiled and upgraded the Heavenly Demon Finger without hesitation. The Heavenly Demon Finger had become a divine-level skill. Above the tenth-tier Chosen Ones were Sky Openers! Ye Li had yet to meet a Sky Opener, but he could imagine that a Sky Opener must be very strong. The Apocalypse Legion was now all Earth Lord-level zombies. Above Earth Lord-level zombies, it was Heavenly Lord-level zombies. Demon King Palace. Ye Li called Qing Zhu and Qing Ruo over. He had already asked Leng Xue to guard the Demon King Palace. ¡°Master, why are you looking for us? Sister and I still have to cultivate.¡± Qing Ruo looked at Ye Li in confusion and asked. Qing Zhu was now a seventh-tier Transcender, while Qing Ruo was a sixth-tier Transcender. ¡°Qing Zhu, Qing Ruo, do you want to return to the Eastern Land?¡± Ye Li looked at Qing Zhu and Qing Ruo. Qing Zhu and Qing Ruo were stunned for a moment before they nodded. ¡°Master, we naturally want to go back, but we offended the Grand Elder and our family cut ties with us¡­¡± Before Qing Ruo could finish, Ye Li interrupted her. ¡°Then let¡¯s set off now,¡± Ye Li said. ¡°Now?¡± The two girls were stunned. It was obvious that they did not expect Ye Li to say such a thing. Qing Zhu and Qing Ruo came back to their senses a few seconds later and nodded firmly at Ye Li. At this moment, a disciple of the Demon King Palace ran in with a flustered expression. ¡°Lord Demon King, a group of genetic warriors came down the mountain. They said that they were from the Eastern Land.¡± Ye Li smiled and thought that he still came to find her. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Ye Li said to the two girls. Then, Ye Li and the two girls headed down the Demon King Mountain. After arriving at the foot of the Demon King Mountain, more than ten Transcenders appeared in front of Ye Li. These Transcenders were all at least eighth-tier Transcenders, and their leader was a Tier 1 Chosen One. ¡°Qing Zhu, Qing Ruo, you are indeed hiding here!¡± The Tier 1 Chosen One smiled coldly at Qing Zhu and Qing Ruo. ¡°Han Qi!¡± Qing Zhu glared at Han Qi. Han Qi was an outer sect elder of the Silver Blizzard Palace. He was the one who led the team to chase after Qing Zhu and Qing Ruo. ¡°Qing Zhu, Qing Ruo, we¡¯ve been looking for you for so long. We¡¯ve finally found you.¡± After saying that, Han Qi turned to the two girls and said, ¡°So, are you going to surrender or be captured by us?¡± ¡°Ants¡­¡± Ye Li sighed slightly. His voice was not loud, but the dozen or so genetic warriors from the Silver Blizzard Palace could hear him. ¡°Brat, what did you just say?¡± Han Qi stared at Ye Li. Ye Li slowly shook his head. ¡°I say, you bunch of ants, you don¡¯t even know that you¡¯re about to die.¡± ¡°What did you say?!¡± Han Qi said firmly. ¡°Hmph!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Qing Zhu snorted and said, ¡°This is our master, Ye Li.¡± ¡°Ye Li?¡± Han Qi¡¯s heart sank. He had naturally heard of Demon King Ye Li¡¯s reputation. ¡°You¡¯re the Demon King Ye Li? I heard that you are very capable, even capable of flying. Is that true?¡± Han Qi looked at Ye Li and said. Of course, Ye Li did not want to care about these ants in front of him. He glanced at Han Qi and the others indifferently and slowly said, ¡°Tell me, how do you want to die?¡± Chapter 805 - Chapter 805: How Do You Want To Die? Chapter 805: How Do You Want To Die? Editor: Henyee Translations Han Qi and the other Silver Blizzard Palace members were all stunned. They didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to say such a thing. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, what do you mean?¡± Han Qi stared at Ye Li. Although he had heard of Ye Li¡¯s reputation in the Mystic Land, the Mystic Land was still the Mystic Land after all. They were from the Eastern Land. ¡°Don¡¯t you understand? Then I¡¯ll say it again. How do you want to die?¡± Ye Li¡¯s face was calm. When Han Qi and the dozen or so genetic warriors of the Silver Blizzard Palace heard this, they were furious to the extreme and glared at Ye Li. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, I¡¯d like to see how you¡¯re going to kill us!¡± Han Qi shouted coldly. Ye Li smiled faintly and slowly said to Han Qi, ¡°Do you believe that I can let you see their corpses in a second?¡± As soon as these words were spoken, Han Qi and the others were shocked again. They really did not expect Demon King Ye Li to be so arrogant to this extent. However, Qing Zhu and Qing Ruo knew that Ye Li was not being arrogant. They knew how terrifying Ye Li was. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, come then!¡± As he spoke, a mocking expression appeared on Han Qi¡¯s face because he felt that Ye Li¡¯s words were too funny. Swish! Swish! Swish! In an instant, dozens of wind-breaking sounds rang. Before Han Qi could react, he took a closer look and was scared out of his wits. ¡°Th-th-this¡­¡± Han Qi widened his eyes at the scene in front of him. The dozen or so genetic warriors behind him had already fallen to the ground, dying with grievances. ¡°How is this possible!¡± Han Qi finally finished his sentence. His face was filled with extreme fear. Ye Li looked at Han Qi indifferently and said slowly, ¡°I said that I would let you see their corpses in one second. Do you believe me now?¡± Han Qi swallowed his saliva and was extremely shocked. Although he had heard that Demon King Ye Li¡¯s strength was terrifying to the extreme, he did not believe it. He thought that a small Mystic Land could have any terrifying genetic warriors. But now, he realized that not only was he wrong, he was terribly wrong. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, how dare you kill someone from the Silver Blizzard Palace!¡± Han Qi knew that he couldn¡¯t run away, so he could only try to use the fame of Silver Blizzard Palace to make Ye Li retreat. Unfortunately, he made a mistake. Ye Li was never afraid of anyone¡¯s threats. ¡°I¡¯ll ask you one more time. Are you ready to die?¡± Ye Li looked at Han Qi. Han Qi was stunned. He didn¡¯t expect the mention of Silver Blizzard Palace to be unable to even make Ye Li¡¯s expression change. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, you, you, you¡­¡± How could Han Qi still be able to say a complete sentence? He looked at Ye Li in horror. ¡°Alth!¡± Suddenly, a blood-curdling scream sounded. The scream came from Han Qi. His body had already been pierced through. It was a shocking sight. ¡°You could have chosen how to die, but you didn¡¯t.¡± Ye Li looked at Han Qi¡¯s corpse and said slowly. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Qing Zhu looked at Han Qi¡¯s corpse and could not help but snort. ¡°Hmph, you deserve it!¡± Qing Zhu and Qing Ruo were chased miserably by Han Qi from the Eastern Land all the way to the Mystic Land. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Ye Li said to Qing Zhu and Qing Ruo. The two girls nodded, and the group headed towards the Eastern Land.. Chapter 806 - Chapter 806: Now Tell Me How Powerful You Are Chapter 806: Now Tell Me How Powerful You Are Editor: Henyee Translations Eastern Land. The largest area in the Eastern Realm. Ordinary people would not be able to complete it even if they spent their entire lives. Ye Li, Qing Zhu, and Qing Ruo had already arrived at a city in the Eastern Land. This city was called Black Iron City. Black Iron City was a little smaller than Mystic City. There were many people on the streets, and there were as many genetic warriors as there were hairs on a cow. The beautiful appearance of the three of them shocked the pedestrians in Black Iron City. What Ye Li didn¡¯t expect was that even though the tree wanted to be quiet, the wind wouldn¡¯t stop blowing. A well-dressed young man stood in front of them. This young man was a Tier 1 Transcender, and behind him were three fifth-tier Transcenders. ¡°You guys aren¡¯t from Black Iron City, right?¡± The young man said to them. ¡°How do you know?¡± Ye Li looked at the young man indifferently. The young man smiled. ¡°There¡¯s no one as handsome as you in Black Iron City. Of course, there¡¯s definitely no woman as good-looking as them.¡± The young man¡¯s name was Xu Nan, and he was the son of the City Lord of Black Iron City. When the pedestrians on the street saw this, they stopped and looked. Who was Xu Nan? That was the biggest playboy in Black Iron City. Without a doubt, there would be another good show. ¡°To be honest, I don¡¯t like your looks.¡± Xu Nan looked at Ye Li. Xu Nan was the most handsome young man in Black Iron City, but he realized that compared to Ye Li, he could even be called ugly. Ye Li smiled faintly. There was no change in his handsome face as he said, ¡°Oh? So what?¡± Xu Nan looked at the smile on Ye Li¡¯s face and could not help but frown. ¡°Do you believe that I can send you to the prison of Black Iron City with just one sentence?¡± The surrounding crowd shook their heads and sighed. They naturally knew what would happen to Ye Li, Qing Zhu, and Qing Ruo. After all, in a place like Black Iron City, Xu Nan could do whatever he wanted. What the onlookers did not expect was that Ye Li would say such a thing. Ye Li looked at Xu Nan indifferently and said, ¡°No.¡± Hearing these two words, everyone was stunned for a moment before they understood. Ye Li still did not know what kind of existence Xu Nan was in Black Iron City. ¡°You don¡¯t believe me because you still don¡¯t know how powerful I, Xu Nan, am.¡± Xu Nan smiled coldly. After saying that, he ordered the three fifth-tier Transcenders behind him, ¡°Arrest them.¡± Following Xu Nan¡¯s order, three fifth-tier Transcenders walked towards them. Ye Li shook his head slightly. Why were there always so many ants looking for trouble with him? ¡°Alt!!!¡± Three blood-curdling screams rang out, and the three fifth-tier Transcender were sent flying. They landed heavily on the ground and fainted. Hiss! The onlookers sucked in a breath of cold air. They didn¡¯t even see clearly how Ye Li attacked! ¡°Th-th-this¡­¡± Xu Nan was also stunned. He froze on the spot as if he had been petrified. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Just as everyone was shocked, Ye Li spoke again. ¡°You said that I still don¡¯t know how powerful you are. Now, tell me, how powerful are you?¡± Ye Li looked at Xu Nan indifferently and said. Xu Nan stared at Ye Li. His three guards were all fifth-tier Transcenders. He was a Tier 1 Transcender, but he did not even see how the person in front of him attacked before they were sent flying. In other words¡­ this person¡¯s strength was unfathomable. ¡°Don¡¯t be too arrogant. This is Black Iron City!¡± Xu Nan shouted at Ye Li.. Chapter 807 - Chapter 807: Get on Your Knees Chapter 807: Get on Your Knees Editor: Henyee Translations Everyone looked at Ye Li and the other two and thought that Xu Nan was right. This was Black Iron City. Even if you were covered in iron, how many nails could you stick to? ¡°Get on your knees.¡± Ye Li looked at Xu Nan. ¡°What!!!¡± When everyone heard this, they were all shocked to the extreme. Get on his knees? He actually made the young city lord of Black Iron City kneel down? They quickly dug their ears because they felt that they had heard wrongly. ¡°What¡­ did¡­ you¡­ say?¡± Xu Nan stared at Ye Li. He did not expect Ye Li to say such a thing. ¡°Kneel down. Don¡¯t make me say it a third time,¡± Ye Li said slowly to Xu Nan. ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± Xu Nan could not help but roar angrily. Swoosh! Suddenly, a wind-breaking sound was heard. Xu Nan, the young master of Black Iron City, screamed and immediately knelt in front of Ye Li. Xu Nan did not want to kneel, but there was already a shocking bloody hole on his right leg. ¡°It hurts! It hurts!¡± Xu Nan shouted loudly. At this moment, the pain was so intense that it was simply unprecedented. The onlookers looked at each other. This was Black Iron City. Wasn¡¯t this person afraid? At this moment, someone had already gone to the City Lord Mansion to report. He believed that it would not be long before the guards of the City Lord Mansion arrived. ¡°You, just you wait!¡± Xu Nan endured the pain and said fiercely to Ye Li. Ye Li smiled faintly. There was no change in his handsome face. He slowly said, ¡°You want me, Ye Li, to wait?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, another wind-breaking sound appeared. Another shocking bloody hole appeared on Xu Nan¡¯s other leg. ¡°Ahh!¡± Xu Nan let out a blood-curdling scream that sounded like a pig being slaughtered. The tragic scream was really shocking. Qing Zhu and Qing Ruo looked at Ye Li¡¯s back. For some reason, their hearts started to beat wildly because they felt really safe with Ye Li. ¡°Make way! Make way!¡± Suddenly, a loud shout entered everyone¡¯s ears. The onlookers quickly looked in the direction of the voice and saw dozens of guards from the City Lord Mansion running over. These guards were all eighth-tier Transcenders, and the captain was a tenth-tier Transcender. As long as he advanced further, he would become a Chosen One. The dozens of genetic warriors from the City Lord¡¯s Mansion came to Xu Nan¡¯s side and looked at Xu Nan in shock. They did not expect that someone would dare to attack Xu Nan in a place like Black Iron City. ¡°Young City Lord, who did it?¡± The guard captain quickly asked. ¡°It¡¯s him!¡± Xu Nan gritted his teeth and glared at Ye Li. Dozens of genetic warriors looked at Ye Li in unison, their faces filled with anger. ¡°Brat, did you eat a bear¡¯s heart or a leopard¡¯s gall?¡± The guard captain roared at Ye Li. Ye Li¡¯s face was as calm as water, as if he didn¡¯t hear anything. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°What are you going to do?¡± Ye Li looked at the dozens of guards from the City Lord Mansion. ¡°What?¡± The captain smiled coldly. He felt that Ye Li¡¯s words were too funny. He continued, ¡°You hurt our young city lord. Why are you asking us now?¡± There was still no change in Ye Li¡¯s expression as he slowly said, ¡°So you¡¯re here to kill me?¡± The onlookers looked at Ye Li in shock. They did not understand why Ye Li was not afraid.. Was he not afraid of death? Chapter 808 - Chapter 808: The Power of One Finger Chapter 808: The Power of One Finger Editor: Henyee Translations The guard captain sneered. ¡°Brat, 1 didn¡¯t expect you not to be stupid.¡± ¡°Hehe.¡± Ye Li smiled leisurely. The guards team of the City Lord Mansion were all stunned. They did not understand why Ye Li could still smile. ¡°What are you laughing at?¡± The captain stared at Ye Li. Ye Li looked at the captain indifferently. ¡°Do you really think you can kill me, Ye Li?¡± The onlookers were shocked. There was no doubt that the guards of the City Lord Mansion were very strong. Now that Ye Li was surrounded by dozens of people, could it be that he still wanted to escape? ¡°Brat, do you think we can¡¯t kill you?¡± The captain stared at Ye Li and said coldly. Ye Li shook his head slightly. ¡°With your group of Transcenders and a Tier 1 Chosen One like you?¡± As soon as these words were spoken, the guards were shocked. ¡°What an arrogant brat. Hand over your life!¡± As soon as the guard captain finished speaking, he stretched out a big hand and attacked Ye Li. Ye Li secretly smiled. He didn¡¯t understand why these people were so stupid. ¡°Die.¡± Ye Li said these two words softly. The captain¡¯s body froze. He widened his eyes and looked at Ye Li. He used the last bit of strength in his body to say, ¡°You!¡± Then, the guard captain fell as his life disappeared from this world forever. Hiss! How was that possible!!! The guards team of the City Lord¡¯s Mansion gasped and looked at Ye Li in horror. As for the onlookers, they were already scared out of wits. ¡°Ants.¡± Ye Li also shook his head. Dozens of guard teams looked at Ye Li in shock. ¡°You, you actually dared to kill our captain!¡± An eighth-tier Transcender stared at Ye Li and said. Ye Li smiled and glanced indifferently at the dozens of guards in front of him. ¡°Is it strange? Aren¡¯t you going to be killed by me too?¡± When the dozens of guards from the city lord¡¯s mansion heard this, they were all scared out of their wits. But before they could say anything, Ye Li had already raised a finger. ¡°With my finger, 1 can kill everyone in the world!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, his finger fell. The power of the divine-level skill, Heavenly Demon Finger, could be imagined. ¡°Alt! Ah! Ah!!!¡± In an instant, dozens of genetic warriors in the City Lord Mansion died. This¡­ this¡­ The onlookers were all so frightened that they trembled. A chill rushed from their tailbones to the top of their heads. Everyone swallowed their saliva and looked at Ye Li with utter fright. This was a¡­ true demon lord! ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Ye Li looked at Qing Zhu and Qing Ruo. Qing Zhu and Qing Ruo were stunned and looked at Ye Li. It was obvious that they did not understand where Ye Li was going. ¡°Master, where are we going?¡± Qing Ruo asked Ye Li. ¡°The City Lord Mansion.¡± Ye Li revealed his side profile and spoke slowly. Qing Zhu and Qing Ruo were stunned again. They wondered if their master was preparing¡­ They all thought of a shocking possibility, which was that Ye Li was going to destroy the City Lord Mansion of Black Iron City. ¡°Master, are you going to destroy the City Lord Mansion?¡± Qing Zhu asked. Ye Li stopped in his tracks when he heard this. He turned around and looked at the two girls calmly. ¡°Correct.¡± With that, Ye Li continued to walk forward. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Qing Zhu and Qing Ruo looked at each other and immediately followed. City Lord Mansion. The sound of a cup being smashed filled the entire City Lord Mansion. ¡°What!¡± City Lord Xu Shan flew into a rage.. Chapter 809 - Chapter 809: Destroy the City Lord Mansion Chapter 809: Destroy the City Lord Mansion Editor: Henyee Translations The City Lord of Black Iron City, Xu Shan, was so angry that his eyes turned red. ¡°The entire guard team was wiped out?¡± Xu Shan stared at a rank 3 Evolved Being in the hall and shouted. ¡°Yes, City Lord. I don¡¯t know where that person came from, but he¡¯s terrifying,¡± the rank 3 Evolved Being lowered his head and replied. At this moment, Xu Shan¡¯s face was terrifyingly cold. ¡°How¡¯s the young master?¡± ¡°Young Master is in the hospital. He should be fine.¡± The genetic warriors in the hall were also stunned. What kind of existence could wipe out the entire guard team? ¡°City Lord!¡± At this moment, another Evolved Being ran in with a shocked expression. ¡°What¡¯s wrong!¡± City Lord Xu Shan hurriedly asked. ¡°City Lord, there is a man and two women outside. They said that they want to destroy our City Lord Residence.¡± ¡°What!!!¡± All the genetic warriors in the hall were shocked. ¡°Really?¡± A tier 2 Chosen One asked. ¡°That¡¯s right. He looks quite confident.¡± City Lord Xu Shan gritted his teeth. His expression was frighteningly cold. ¡°Everyone, follow me out to take a look!¡± Then, City Lord Xu Shan led a group of genetic warriors out of the City Lord Mansion. Not long after, they arrived outside the City Lord Mansion and stared at Ye Li, Qing Zhu, and Qing Ruo. ¡°Are you the ones who want to destroy us?¡± Yu Shan asked coldly. Ye Li smiled. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, you killed the city lord¡¯s guard team, right?¡± ¡°Yes, it is.¡± Ye Li nodded. City Lord Xu Shan and the genetic warriors¡¯ expressions turned cold. ¡°There¡¯s a path to heaven, but you don¡¯t take it; there is no gate to hell, but you force your way in!¡± Xu Shan stared at Ye Li and said. Ye Li smiled calmly. He felt that this Xu Shan was too interesting. ¡°Why are you still hesitating?¡± Ye Li said calmly. Xu Shan and the genetic warriors did not understand what Ye Li meant. ¡°Brat, what do you mean!¡± City Lord Xu Shan shouted with a cold expression. Ye Li smiled leisurely and said calmly to City Lord Xu Shan, ¡°Don¡¯t you understand? I¡¯m asking you to come and die.¡± As soon as these words were spoken, Xu Shan and the genetic warriors were furious. ¡°You¡¯re seeking death!¡± A tier 2 Chosen One shouted angrily and attacked Ye Li. Ye Li secretly smiled and thought that it was another stupid fly. Swish! With a wind-breaking sound, this tier 2 Chosen One instantly died. ¡°What?¡± City Lord Xu Shan and the genetic warriors were dumbfounded. They had never expected such a situation. ¡°Are you guys very shocked?¡± Ye Li looked at Xu Shan and the genetic warriors. I low could Xu Shan and the genetic warriors only be shocked? They were simply shocked to the extreme. Before they could say anything, they heard Ye Li say, ¡°Actually, there¡¯s no need for you to be shocked, because you¡¯re about to die. The dead won¡¯t be shocked.¡± When Xu Shan and the genetic warriors heard this, their pupils could not help but constrict. However, Ye Li had already raised his finger and released the god-level skill, Heavenly Demon Finger. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only I low could such an attack be described with words? I low could City Lord Xu Shan and the genetic warriors dodge such an attack? At the last moment of their lives, they shouted, ¡°I¡¯m finished!¡± Then, they all died. Qing Zhu and Qing Ruo exchanged glances. They no longer knew how terrifying their master was.. Was such a person really real? Chapter 810 - Chapter 810: If You Cut the Grass, Remember to Remove the Roots Chapter 810: If You Cut the Grass, Remember to Remove the Roots Editor: Henyee Translations The news spread with the wind, and it didn¡¯t take long for the entire Black Iron City to know. In an instant, Black Iron City was in an uproar. Black Iron City, Sheng¡¯an Hospital. ¡°The City Lord Mansion has been destroyed?¡± A young man¡¯s slightly handsome face was filled with extreme fear. The young man was none other than the young city lord of Black Iron City, Xu Nan. ¡°What should I do? What should 1 do?¡± Xu Nan¡¯s voice trembled violently. He felt extremely regretful. If he had known this would happen, he would not have provoked Ye Li even if he was given a hundred guts. Unfortunately, there was no medicine for regret in this world. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be afraid.¡± Suddenly, a voice entered Xu Nan¡¯s ears. ¡°The City Lord Mansion has been destroyed, and my father is dead. How can 1 not¡­¡± Before Xu Nan could finish his sentence, his pupils constricted rapidly. A man appeared in the ward. ¡°You, you, you¡­¡± Xu Nan looked at the person in front of him, so frightened that his soul almost left his body. ¡°Why are you afraid again?¡± Ye Li looked at Xu Nan and asked calmly. ¡°I-I-I¡­¡± How could Xu Nan still be able to say a complete sentence? His slightly handsome face was as afraid as it could be. Ye Li looked at the frightened expression on Xu Nan¡¯s face and said calmly, ¡°I think you should know that the dead are never afraid.¡± When Xu Nan heard this, tears instantly flowed down his face. ¡°Don¡¯t kill me. Don¡¯t kill me.¡± As the saying went, men didn¡¯t cry easily, only because he had yet to reach the depth of his sorrow. Anyone could tell that Xu Nan¡¯s desire to live was extremely strong. ¡°Don¡¯t kill you?¡± The corners of Ye Li¡¯s lips curled up slightly, and a cold smile appeared on his handsome face. ¡°If I, Ye Li, am just an ordinary person, will you let me off when 1 offend you? Will you give me a chance to live?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, a shocking bloody hole appeared on Xu Nan¡¯s forehead. ¡°Isn¡¯t this a little too cruel?¡± Outside the ward, Qing Ruo muttered softly. Just as Qing Zhu was about to speak, Ye Li pushed open the door and said, ¡°I¡¯m not being cruel. Today, I¡¯ll teach you a principle. If you cut the grass, remember to remove the roots.¡± Qing Zhu and Qing Ruo were stunned. If you cut the grass, remember to remove the roots? Ye Li, Qing Zhu, and Qing Ruo stayed in Black Iron City for a few days. Everyone was extremely scared when they saw them. On this day, the clouds did not move, and the wind did not blow. Dark clouds suddenly covered the sky above Black Iron City. Ye Li and the rest were living in the City Lord Mansion when an old man suddenly appeared in front of Ye Li. This old man was around 70 years old. He was dressed in tattered clothes, had black and white hair, and looked so sickly as if he only had a few days left to live. ¡°Grandpa, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Qing Ruo said anxiously. ¡°Little girl, I have a worry in my heart..¡± The old man pretended to be mysterious. A worry in my heart? Qing Zhu and Qing Ruo were stunned. Ye Li was amused. He thought that this old man was interesting. A worry in his heart? Wait! He suddenly realized that this old man did not have the aura of a human. Could it be¡­ Demons? Ye Li knew that there were demons in the Eastern Land. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As the saying goes, don¡¯t judge a book by its cover. ¡°Old man, what do you want?¡± Ye Li looked at the old man calmly. The old man smiled slowly. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, of course I¡¯m here for you.¡± ¡°For me?¡± Ye Li didn¡¯t understand.. ¡°Why did you come for me?¡± Chapter 811 - Chapter 811: Qing Family Chapter 811: Qing Family Editor: Henyee Translations The old man smiled at Ye Li. ¡°Young Master, the demons of the Eastern Land voted unanimously to let you be our Young Master. We have been paying attention to you for a long time.¡± The old man smiled at Ye Li. Ye Li was stunned. He had just arrived in the Eastern Land not long ago and he had already obtained the identity of the young master of the demon race? Who could he reason with? ¡°Young Master, you must be our Young Master.¡± The old man said to Ye Li. Ye Li rolled his eyes at the old man, thinking that this old man was too interesting. ¡°Come on, whoever wants to be the young master can go ahead, I¡¯m not interested,¡± Ye Li curled his lips and said. To Ye Li¡¯s surprise, the old man immediately hugged his leg. ¡°Young Master, you have to agree. The young master of the Eastern Land¡¯s Demon Race has such a high status.¡± Qing Zhu and Qing Ruo were stunned. The expressions on their faces froze as if they had been petrified. ¡°I don¡¯t want to agree,¡± Ye Li said. However, the old man did not give up. He looked like he would bang his head against the wall and die if he did not agree. ¡°Young master, 1¡¯11 take your reaction as a yes. I¡¯m going back to the demons to report now.¡± After saying that, the old man ran away like a wisp of smoke. His speed reached the fastest speed in history. Ye Li was dumbfounded. ¡°Well¡­¡± Ye Li shook his head, speechless. ¡°Master, why didn¡¯t you agree?¡± Qing Ruo looked at Ye Li in confusion. Ye Li smiled. ¡°If 1 agree, there will definitely be a lot of trouble. It¡¯s better not to agree.¡± ¡°Oh right, let¡¯s go to your clan.¡± Ye Li looked at Qing Zhu and Qing Ruo. Qing Zhu and Qing Ruo¡¯s expressions turned sad when they heard this. ¡°Our family has already severed ties with us,¡± Qing Zhu said faintly. Ye Li smiled faintly and looked at the sun in the sky. He slowly said, ¡°That¡¯s why we have to get back at them.¡± Qing Zhu and Qing Ruo were stunned when they heard this. Ye Li¡¯s words moved them. ¡°Yeah.¡± The two girls nodded heavily. Then, Ye Li, Qing Zhu, and Qing Ruo headed towards the Qing family. The Qing family was naturally not in Black Iron City. The overall strength of the clan was considered average in the Eastern Land. Naturally, it could not be compared to the supreme forces like the Silver Blizzard Palace. Qingyun City. The Qing family was the largest family in Qingyun City. Ye Li and his group arrived at Qingyun City. ¡°Aren¡¯t these the two sisters from the Qing family?¡± ¡°How dare they come back?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t this courting death?¡± The pedestrians in Qingyun City were all shocked. They could not believe that Qing Zhu and Qing Ruo would dare to return. ¡°Master, are we going to the Qing family now?¡± Qing Ruo looked at Ye Li. Ye Li nodded and did not speak. Not long after, they arrived outside the Qing family. ¡°Qing Zhu, Qing Ruo?¡± The genetic warriors outside the Qing family were shocked beyond words. They had never expected to see Qing Zhu and Qing Ruo again. Qing Zhu glanced at Ye Li, then stared at the Qing family disciples in front of him and said coldly, ¡°Go tell the people inside that we¡¯re back!¡± These disciples of the Qing family didn¡¯t dare to be negligent when they heard this. They all ran inside one after another. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Not long after, a group of people rushed out of the Qing family. ¡°Qing Zhu, Qing Ruo, we¡¯ve already severed all ties with you. Why are you back?¡± A woman of similar age to Qing Zhu and Qing Ruo spoke coldly. Qing Ruo and Qing Ruo didn¡¯t know how to answer. They could only look at Ye Li. ¡°They came back so that your Qing family can apologize to them.¡± Ye Li said lightly.. Chapter 812 - Chapter 812: Do you Know What It’s Like to Be Disfigured? Chapter 812: Do you Know What It¡¯s Like to Be Disfigured? Editor: Henyee Translations The woman and the dozen or so genetic warriors of the Qing family were all stunned. They didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to say such a thing. ¡°Who are you?¡± The woman stared at Ye Li with disdain. ¡°You don¡¯t have the right to know who 1 am,¡± Ye Li said slowly. ¡°What did you say?¡± The woman and the dozen or so genetic warriors of the Qing family were all stunned. The woman¡¯s name was Qing Ling and she was a genius of the Qing family. She had always been jealous of Qing Zhu and Qing Ruo. Now that Qing Zhu and Qing Ruo had offended the Silver Blizzard Palace, she was naturally happy. ¡°Just go in and report.¡± Ye Li didn¡¯t want to continue talking nonsense with Qing Ling. Qing Ling frowned and stared at Ye Li. ¡°Where do you think this is? To tell you the truth, you came at the right time. I¡¯ll capture you and offer you to the Silver Blizzard Palace.¡± Qing Ling sneered. Ye Li sighed to himself. Why was it that no one was willing to listen to him? ¡°Catch them!¡± Following Qing Ling¡¯s order, more than ten genetic warriors of the Qing family rushed towards them. Swish! Swish! Swish! With several wind-breaking sounds, more than ten genetic warriors were sent flying. After landing heavily on the ground, they all fainted. ¡°What?¡± Qing Ling was stunned. She would never have thought that things would turn out like this. ¡°You, you¡­¡± At this moment, how could Qing Ling be able to speak a complete sentence? ¡°Do you know what it feels like to be disfigured?¡± Ye Li suddenly asked Qing Ling. Qing Ling¡¯s entire body shook as she looked at Ye Li in shock. Ye Li smiled. ¡°Looks like you don¡¯t know. Since that¡¯s the case, 1¡¯11 let you know.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, a shocking bloody mark appeared on Qing Ling¡¯s face. ¡°My face! My face! Ah!¡± Qing Ling cried out loudly. Her cry made one¡¯s scalp go numb. Ye Li was such a person. He never needed a reason to do things. Qing Zhu and Qing Ruo looked at each other in dismay. Qing Ling¡¯s cry spread far and wide. Then, another batch of genetic warriors from the Qing family ran out. ¡°What happened?¡± An elder asked in shock. This elder was a tier 3 Chosen One. ¡°It¡¯s him, it¡¯s him!¡± Qing Ling cried and pointed at Ye Li. The old man looked in the direction of Qing Ling¡¯s hand. It didn¡¯t matter if he didn¡¯t look, but he was stunned when he saw it. ¡°Qing Zhu, Qing Ruo?¡± The old man was the fifth elder of the Qing family. He was considered a high-ranking figure in the Qing family. ¡°How dare you come back after offending the Silver Blizzard Palace?¡± Fifth Elder glared at Qing Zhu and Qing Ruo as he shouted angrily. ¡°That¡¯s right. Our Qing family has already severed ties with you. Why are you still coming back!¡± The Qing family disciples behind the Fifth Elder also echoed. Was this human nature? Ye Li smiled calmly and looked at the fifth elder calmly. ¡°Ants, call out everyone from your Qing family and apologize to Qing Zhu and Qing Ruo.¡± What? The Fifth Elder and the disciples of the Qing family were all shocked. They felt that they had misheard. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only When the fifth elder saw Qing Zhu and Qing Ruo just now, he did not react in time. Only then did he remember that Qing Ling was referring to Ye Li. ¡°Brat, do you know what you¡¯re talking about?¡± The fifth elder looked at Ye Li mockingly. He had never seen someone as arrogant as Ye Li. Ye Li smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll say it again. Go and get everyone from the Qing family to apologize to Qing Zhu and Qing Ruo. Don¡¯t make me say it a third time.¡± ¡°Arrogant brat!¡± The fifth elder was furious and reached out a big hand towards Ye Li.. Chapter 813 - Chapter 813: Looks Like I Need to Kill A Few People Chapter 813: Looks Like I Need to Kill A Few People Editor: Henyee Translations Looking at the incoming big hand, Ye Li¡¯s face revealed a faint smile. Swish! A sword aura suddenly appeared, and the Fifth Elder¡¯s hand was instantly broken. ¡°Alrh!¡± The Fifth Elder screamed like a pig being slaughtered. ¡®How is that possible?¡¯ The disciples of the Qing family were all terrified. They didn¡¯t even see how Ye Li attacked! ¡°Can you call out the Qing family people now?¡± Ye Li glanced at the disciples of the Qing family indifferently. The disciples of the Qing family did not dare to stay any longer. They all ran in like a swarm of bees. Not long after, the head of the Qing family came out with everyone from the Qing family. Qing Zhu and Qing Ruo¡¯s parents had long passed away. It could be said that they did not have any real relatives in the Qing family. Moreover, the Qing family had many collateral members and was very complicated. The head of the Qing family, Qing Ming, stared at Ye Li and said coldly, ¡°You want everyone in the Qing family to apologize to Qing Zhu and Qing Ruo?¡± ¡°Not bad.¡± Ye Li nodded. Qing Ming suddenly sneered because he had heard the funniest joke in the world. ¡°Brat, what if 1 tell you that 1 am a fifth-tier Chosen One?¡± Qing Ming stared at Ye Li. In Qing Ming¡¯s opinion, after Ye Li found out that he was a fifth-tier Chosen One, he would immediately be frightened out of his wits. However, he did not expect that Ye Li¡¯s face did not change at all. This caused the Qing family¡¯s Patriarch, Qing Ming, to be slightly stunned. Ye Li was silent for a few seconds. Then, he nodded slightly and said to Qing Ming, ¡°Since when did a fifth-tier Chosen One ant dare to be arrogant in front of me, Ye Li?¡± Hiss! When Qing Ming and the people from the Qing family heard this, they were all shocked to the extreme. Their eyes could not help but widen. ¡°Brat, do you know what will happen to you if you say this?¡± Qing Ming stared at Ye Li. Ye Li smiled calmly and said slowly, ¡°I¡¯m not interested in knowing what will happen to me. 1 just want you to apologize to Qing Zhu and Qing Ruo.¡± Hearing this, everyone from the Qing family was furious. This person in front of them was surrounded by so many of them. How could he still be so arrogant? Could it be that he was really not afraid of death? ¡°Apologize?¡± Qing Ming smiled. He felt that Ye Li was too funny. ¡°Qing Zhu and Qing Ruo have offended the Grand Elder of the Silver Blizzard Palace. Since they have returned, my Qing family will offer them to the Silver Blizzard Palace. Perhaps our Qing family will regain the opportunity to become disciples of the Wind and Snow Silver Palace.¡± As Qing Ming spoke, a smug smile appeared on his face. ¡°Looks like I have to kill a few people to make you apologize,¡± Ye Li shook his head and said. ¡°Brat, what did you say?¡± When Qing Ming heard Ye Li¡¯s words, he could not help but be furious. Ye Li didn¡¯t answer. Instead, he raised his index finger. However, a terrifying white spiritual energy began to wrap around his index finger. Qing Ming and the Qing family looked at the white spiritual energy on Ye Li¡¯s index finger and were all shocked. White spiritual energy? This was a color that only Fleaven-Defying Level genetic warrior¡¯s spiritual energy had. Swish! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Before Qing Ming and the people from the Qing family could react, the lives of dozens of Qing family¡¯s disciples had disappeared from this world forever. ¡°What!!!¡± The Qing family¡¯s head, Qing Ming, and the remaining members of the Qing family were all terrified. ¡°You, you, you!¡± Qing Ming looked at Ye Li in shock. When Ye Li launched that attack just now, he felt as if he had entered a reincarnation cycle. It was too terrifying.. Chapter 814 - Chapter 814: The Old Man Reappeared Chapter 814: The Old Man Reappeared Editor: Henyee Translations There was no change in Ye Li¡¯s handsome face. He looked calmly at the Qing family¡¯s head. ¡°Do you want to disappear from this world forever like them?¡± When the head of the Qing family, Qing Ming, heard this, he was so frightened that he was scared out of wits. ¡°Apologize, apologize!¡± Qing Ming was almost roaring. Immediately, everyone from the Qing family said to Qing Zhu and Qing Ruo in unison, ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± Ye Li looked at Qing Zhu and Qing Ruo and said slowly, ¡°Are you satisfied?¡± Qing Zhu and Qing Ruo nodded in gratitude. ¡°By the way, you guys probably don¡¯t know my name, right? My name is Ye Li. You guys can call me Demon King Ye Li.¡± Ye Li glanced at the people from the Qing family and said. The Qing family had naturally never heard of the name Demon King Ye Li. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Ye Li said. Then, Ye Li, Qing Zhu, and Qing Ruo left the Qing Residence. The head of the Qing family, Qing Ming, clenched his fists tightly. His nails dug into his skin, but he did not feel any pain. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, just you wait!¡± The Qing family was the strongest clan in Qingyun City. They had never been humiliated like this before. ¡°Go to the Silver Blizzard Palace and tell the Grand Elder that Qing Zhu and Qing Ruo have returned to Green Cloud City!¡± Qing Ming said to an elder. ¡°Yes!¡± Ye Li, Qing Zhu, and Qing Ruo arrived at a hotel. After a nap, it was already night when he woke up. Ye Li released the Apocalypse Legion from the system space. After obtaining the incomplete Nine Li Pot at the Black Demon Mountain and destroying the Golden Sky Bull Tribe, he obtained another super treasure map, which showed that the treasure was located in the Eastern Land. However, after arriving at the Eastern Land, the coordinates in his mind disappeared again, which made Ye Li very annoyed. ¡°Brother, you locked us in the system space for so long before you let us out. Have you forgotten about us?¡± Yutong looked at Ye Li unhappily. Ye Li smiled and touched Yutong¡¯s head. ¡°How could that be? I¡¯m just¡­¡± ¡®Ugh!¡¯ Ye Li didn¡¯t know how to answer. Seeing Ye Li rendered speechless, the nine lord-level zombies of the Apocalypse Legion actually smiled. Can you believe it? Now, Ye Li was a tenth-tier Chosen One, and the Apocalypse Legion were all ninth-tier Lord-level zombies. There was no need to mention how strong they were as a whole. If Ye Li merged with the Apocalypse Legion, one could imagine his strength. ¡°Young Master, you¡¯re awake?¡± Suddenly, a voice entered Ye Li¡¯s ears. Ye Li was stunned. He looked in the direction of the voice and realized that it was the old man again. What shocked Ye Li was that he didn¡¯t realize when this old man appeared here. This was the most terrifying place. ¡°Old man, what realm are you in?¡± Ye Li looked at the old man. The old man chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s not very high. He¡¯s just a small Heavenly Lord-level.¡± Heavenly Lord-level? If he was a human, he would be a Sky Opener. Wasn¡¯t that very high? Ye Li was amused. He thought that this old man was actually better at showing off than him. ¡°Young Master, I¡¯ve already gone back to report to the Demon Lord. Our Demon Lord wants to see you.¡± After saying that, the old man suddenly thought of something and a smile appeared on his dirty face. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Young Master, actually, the Demon Lord wants to marry you.¡± ¡°What!!!¡± Ye Li was stunned. This, this, this¡­ He had never seen this so-called Demon Lord before. As for how they knew about him, Ye Li had long understood. They probably started to pay attention to him when he came to the northern realm. ¡°Old man, your Demon Lord is a woman?¡± Chapter 815 - Chapter 815: Qiong Qi Royal Family Chapter 815: Qiong Qi Royal Family Editor: Henyee Translations The old man nodded and chuckled. ¡°Young Master, not only is our Demon Lord a woman, but she¡¯s also very beautiful.¡± Ye Li was a little stunned. Not only did he become the young master of the Eastern Land¡¯s Demon Race, but he also had a fiancee? ¡°What kind of race are you from?¡± Ye Li thought that there should be different races among the demons. The old man smiled when he heard that. He looked at the ceiling and said proudly, ¡°Qiong Qi Royal Family!¡± Qiong Qi Royal Family? Ye Li was stunned. Shouldn¡¯t Qiong Qi be one of the top ten ferocious beasts in the Immemorial Era? It seemed that it was different in this world. The name of the Qiong Qi Royal Family sounded a little domineering! ¡°Young Master, let¡¯s go now,¡± the old man said to Ye Li. ¡°Why should I go?¡± Ye Li looked at the old man. The old man was stunned. ¡°You promised just now.¡± Upon hearing this, Ye Li was also a bit stunned. Could this old man be ill? Qiong Qi Royal Family? It felt like he was just a child-like old geezer. ¡°You can leave. Don¡¯t disturb me if there¡¯s nothing else.¡± Ye Li waved his hand at the old man. But the old man was unwilling to get up and hugged Ye Li¡¯s thigh. ¡°Young Master, if you don¡¯t go back with me, I¡¯ll hug your thigh for the rest of my life!¡± Ye Li wanted to throw this old man away, but he realized that this old man was shockingly strong. After all, he was a Heavenly Lord-level demon. A moment later, Ye Li¡¯s handsome face was filled with helplessness. This was the first time he had felt so helpless since he transmigrated to this world. ¡°Alright.¡± Helpless, Ye Li could only nod. After that, Ye Li asked the Apocalypse Legion to protect Qing Zhu and Qing Ruo. Then, he followed the old man towards the Qiong Qi Cave. Qiong Qi Cave. The Qiong Qi Race was the most powerful race in the Eastern Land and also the noblest bloodline in the Eastern Land. There were very few members of the Qiong Qi Royal Family, only dozens of them. They had always ignored the disputes in the Eastern Land. Otherwise, they would have long been the masters of the Eastern Land. ¡°Young Master, this is our territory.¡± The old man smiled at Ye Li. Ye Li sized up the Qiong Qi Cave. The scenery was beautiful and pleasant, but he was not interested at all because his ¡°fiancee¡± was inside it. ¡°Go on in.¡± Ye Li¡¯s face turned ashen. Most importantly, he could not defeat this old man. This world had always been about strength. Then, Ye Li and the old man walked into the Qiong Qi Cave. After entering the Qiong Qi Cave, Ye Li saw a few demons in human form. ¡°Grandpa Qiong, you¡¯re back.¡± A little girl looked at the old man and said. The old man nodded and asked the little girl, ¡°Where¡¯s the Demon Lord?¡± ¡°The Demon Lord went to the Star Observatory,¡± the little girl replied. Ye Li smiled. Grandpa Qiong (means poor)? This old man¡¯s surname was poor? After all, he was from the royal family of Qiong Qi. ¡°Old man, I still don¡¯t know your name?¡± Ye Li said to the old man. The old man smiled as if he was very proud of his name. He said to Ye Li, ¡°Young master, since you want to know my name, I¡¯ll tell you. My name is Qiong Feng (means broke).¡± Broke? What kind of a name was this? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ye Li thought so in his heart, but he did not say it out loud. ¡°Grandpa Qiong, is he the Young Master?¡± The little girl looked at Ye Li in confusion. ¡°That¡¯s right, he is our young master.¡± Qiong Feng said. As soon as he said this, more than 20 clansmen of the Qiong Qi Royal Family surrounded him and began to size up Ye Li.l Ye Li looked at the members of the Qiong Qi King Clan and realized that the weakest among them had the tenth-tier lord-level strength. Even this little girl was the tenth-tier lord-level. This was too terrifying.. Chapter 816 - Chapter 816: Demon Lord, Qiong Ling Chapter 816: Demon Lord, Qiong Ling Editor: Henyee Translations Qiong Feng said to Ye Li, ¡°Young Master, the Demon Lord has gone to the Star Observatory. Please go there to meet her.¡± With that, Qiong Feng told Ye Li the way to go to the Star Observatory. Ye Li went to the Star Observatory with a dark face. He wanted to see what this Demon Lord looked like. She actually wanted to marry him. Moreover, it was broad daylight. Why did she go to the Star Observatory? How strange! Not long after, Ye Li arrived at the Star Observatory. A woman stood quietly on the Star Observatory, looking at the sun. The woman looked to be around 20 years old. She wore a jade-green flowery dress, and her black hair reached her shoulders. Just by looking at her back, one could tell that she was a peerless beauty. It was unknown how she looked from the front. Ye Li thought that this woman should be his fiancee, the so-called Demon Lord of the Qiong Qi Royal Family. ¡°There you are.¡± Suddenly, a voice that sounded like an oriole leaving the valley entered Ye Li¡¯s ears. ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m here.¡± Ye Li smiled and said. The woman turned around! When he turned around, Ye Li was stunned. Her skin was smooth, and her breath was fragrant. She was truly a beauty. The sun shone on the woman¡¯s face. She and the sun brightened a few degrees at the same time. It was unknown if the sun was illuminating her or if she was illuminating the sun. She was literally the most beautiful woman he had ever seen! ¡°My name is Qiong Ling, the Demon Lord of the Qiong Qi Royal Family,¡± the woman said to Ye Li. Qiong Ling was the most beautiful woman Ye Li had ever seen since he transmigrated to this world. Although he was shocked, he didn¡¯t show it. His handsome face still didn¡¯t change at all. ¡°I heard that you want to marry me?¡± Ye Li looked at Qiong Ling. ¡°Grandpa Qiong asked me to do this.¡± Qiong Ling said. Ye Li looked at Qiong Ling and realized that Qiong Ling was actually at the tier 3 Heavenly Lord-level. There was no way he could defeat her. Even if he fused with the Apocalypse Legion, it was still impossible for him to defeat a tier 3 Heavenly Lord-level expert. ¡°What if I don¡¯t want to marry you?¡± Ye Li asked. It was as if Qiong Ling did not know how to smile. She was always so quiet, so quiet that it was as if time had stopped flowing with her. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Anyway, Grandpa Qiong said that you would definitely marry me,¡± Qiong Ling said. Ye Li was puzzled when he heard that. He wondered why that old man was so confident. Could it be that he could predict the future? ¡°Anyway, you don¡¯t like me and I don¡¯t like you either. How about you not marry me?¡± Ye Li said to Qiong Ling. To Ye Li¡¯s surprise, Qiong Ling shook her head and said, ¡°Grandpa Qiong said love is like a snapping turtle spotting mung beans; I find you quite pleasing to the eye, so I guess we must be on the same page.¡± When Ye Li heard Qiong Ling¡¯s words, he realized that not only was he wrong, but he was also wrong to the extreme. Qiong Ling was a Qiong Qi. How could she know about love? ¡°The point is, I don¡¯t love you.¡± Ye Li didn¡¯t want to get married. It didn¡¯t feel meaningful. ¡°Grandpa Qiong said that you would like me,¡± Qiong Ling said. Ye Li became very helpless. He thought that there was no way out now. He couldn¡¯t beat them. What should he do? ¡°By the way, Grandpa Qiong said that when we first met, we should hold hands,¡± Qiong Ling said to Ye Li. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ye Li was stunned. This¡­ ¡°No, you¡¯re the Demon Lord of the Qiong Qi Royal Family. Why is it that everything is ordered by your Grandpa Qiong? Don¡¯t you have any opinions?¡± ¡°No.¡± Qiong Ling shook her head. Oh my god! Ye Li was helpless.. He was really helpless! Chapter 817 - Chapter 817: Qing Zhu and Qing Ruo Were Captured Chapter 817: Qing Zhu and Qing Ruo Were Captured Editor: Henyee Translations Ye Li looked at Qjong Ling. Although Qjong Ling was indeed very beautiful, he, Ye Li, was not someone who liked beautiful women. ¡°What if I don¡¯t want to hold your hand?¡± Ye Li thought that this Qiong Qi Royal Family was too funny. ¡°Grandpa Qiong said that you don¡¯t have the ability to refuse.¡± Qiong Ling looked at Ye Li seriously and said. Ye Li stared at Qiong Ling. Qiong Ling was at the tier 3 Heavenly Lord-level. It was absolutely impossible for him to defeat her. ¡°Alright,¡± Ye Li nodded. Qiong Ling walked over and held Ye Li¡¯s hand. Ye Li felt the warmth of Qiong Ling¡¯s palm, but there was no change in his expression. ¡°That¡¯s enough, right?¡± Ye Li looked at Qiong Ling. Qiong Ling nodded. ¡°That¡¯ll do.¡± Ye Li pursed his lips. ¡°Since it¡¯s done, I¡¯m leaving.¡± With that, Ye Li left the place impatiently. Qiong Ling did not stop him. When Ye Li returned to Qingyun City, he realized that Qing Zhu and Qing Ruo had already been captured by the Silver Blizzard Palace. He could imagine that it must be the Qing family that reported about their whereabouts. Ye Li¡¯s expression turned cold. He suddenly realized that it was his mistake for not destroying the Qjng family that day. Then, he slowly walked towards the Qing family. Not long after, he arrived at the Qing family. A few disciples outside the Qing family looked at Ye Li. They were stunned at first, then their pupils constricted rapidly as they looked at Ye Li in horror. ¡°You, you, you¡­¡± These Qing family disciples were already frightened out of their wits, how could they still be able to speak a complete sentence? ¡°You¡¯re all dead.¡± Ye Li looked at the Qing family disciples in front of him indifferently. When the Qjng family disciples heard this, there was only one thought in their minds, and that was to escape. Unfortunately, how could they escape from Ye Li¡¯s grasp? ¡°Alt!!!¡± A few screams sounded, and the lives of these Qing family disciples disappeared from this world forever. The Qing family was Qjng Zhu and Qjng Ruo¡¯s clan. However, Ye Li had already made up his mind to destroy the Qjng family, even if Qjng Zhu and Qjng Ruo were unwilling to let Ye Li do so. This was him¡­ Demon King Ye Li. Ye Li slowly walked into the Qjng family. As soon as they entered the Qjng family, they were surrounded by hundreds of Qjng family disciples. They all looked at Ye Li in shock. The scene outside the Qjng family that day was still vivid in their minds. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, what are you trying to do?¡± The head of the Qjng family, Qjng Ming, stared at Ye Li. However, Ye Li smiled coldly and slowly said, ¡°I don¡¯t want anything. I just want to destroy your Qjng family.¡± As soon as these words were spoken, everyone in the Qjng family was shocked. They widened their eyes and looked at Ye Li. ¡°You asked the Silver Blizzard Palace to capture Qjng Zhu and Qjng Ruo, right?¡± Ye Li looked at Qjngming. The head of the Qjng family, Qjng Ming, gritted his teeth and said coldly, ¡°That¡¯s right. I reported about their whereabouts to the Silver Blizzard Palace. If you dare to attack my Qjng family, the Silver Blizzard Palace will definitely make you regret it!¡± When Ye Li heard this, he sneered again. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°In this world, there¡¯s no one that I, Ye Li, don¡¯t dare to kill.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword appeared in Ye Li¡¯s hand. He raised the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword high and slowly said, ¡°Heaven-Severing Sword!¡± The Divine level technique, Heaven-Severing Sword, slashed out. Countless sword rays shot towards the Qjng family members. Such a slash was truly too terrifying. ¡°Alt!!!¡± In an instant, screams rang out incessantly in the Qjng family¡¯s courtyard.. Chapter 818 - Chapter 818: Invisibility Technique Chapter 818: Invisibility Technique Editor: Henyee Translations Qing Ming was the only one alive in the Qing family¡¯s courtyard. ¡°Th-th-this¡­¡± Qing Ming was about to cry. He would never have thought that it would be like this. ¡°Do you still think that I, Ye Li, don¡¯t dare to attack your Qing family?¡± Ye Li stared at Qing Ming. Thump! With a thud, Qing Ming knelt in front of Ye Li and slapped himself hard. ¡°Lord Demon King, please let me off. 1 know my mistake. I really know my mistake.¡± Qing Ming burst into tears. He only knew that he was definitely not Ye Li¡¯s match. It was useless to run for his life, so he could only ask Ye Li to let him off. ¡°Do you think I will let you go?¡± Ye Li looked at Qing Ming. Qing Ming was shocked when he heard this. He prepared to run! However, even if Qing Ming had ten legs, he would not be able to escape from Ye Li¡¯s Five Fingers Mountain. Swish! With a wind-breaking sound, Qing Ming¡¯s life disappeared from this world forever. Ye Li looked at Qing Ming¡¯s corpse. His expression did not change at all. He had killed too many people. Killing a few people was nothing. He thought that since the Apocalypse Legion was not around, they must have gone to the Silver Blizzard Palace. Next, he should go to the Silver Blizzard Palace. Immediately after, he activated Swift Steps and flew towards Silver Blizzard Palace. The Silver Blizzard Palace was one of the supreme factions of the Eastern Land. Silver Blizzard Palace was located on Snow Wind Mountain. It was a majestic building complex. Snowflakes fell and it was dyed white by the snow everywhere. The mountains were inherently worry-free but turned white due to snow, and the waters were inherently worry-free but rippled due to the wind. Ye Li arrived at the foot of Snow Wind Mountain. What he didn¡¯t expect was that the Apocalypse Legion was also at the foot of Snow Wind Mountain. ¡°Master!¡± When the nine zombies of the Apocalypse Legion saw Ye Li, they hurriedly ran towards him. ¡°Master, Qing Zhu and Qing Ruo have been captured by the Silver Blizzard Palace. We can¡¯t go up,¡± Hongye said to Ye Li. Ye Li was stunned. They couldn¡¯t go up? He activated his Heavenly Spirit Eyes to investigate and discovered that the entire Snow Wind Mountain was surrounded by a huge array formation. Could it be¡­ Ye Li pondered for a moment. Only people from the Silver Blizzard Palace could go up? The Silver Blizzard Palace was a supreme force in the Eastern Land. With the strength of him and the Apocalypse Legion, they were still no match for the Silver Blizzard Palace. What should he do? Ye Li couldn¡¯t help but ponder. Ding! ¡°Congratulations to the host for obtaining the opportunity to use the Invisibility Technique.¡± Suddenly, the system¡¯s voice sounded in Ye Li¡¯s mind. Invisibility Technique: After using it, the body will disappear and no one will be able to detect it. However, it¡¯s best not to use it on a powerhouse because they will react in an instant. Ye Li looked at the introduction of the invisibility skill and thought that there was always a way out. ¡°Wait for me here,¡± Ye Li said to the Apocalypse Legion. After saying that, Ye Li used the Invisibility Technique. After using it, Ye Li¡¯s body could no longer be seen. ¡°System, can the invisibility technique break through the array formation on Snow Wind Mountain?¡± Ye Li asked. ¡°Yes, Host.¡± The system replied in Ye Li¡¯s mind. Hearing the system¡¯s reply, Ye Li was relieved. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Then, Ye Li headed towards Snow Wind Mountain. Silver Blizzard Palace¡¯s main hall. Grand Elder Leng Rushuang smiled. ¡°How are Qing Zhu and Qing Ruo?¡± ¡°They are still unconscious,¡± a Silver Blizzard Palace disciple replied. A cold look appeared on Leng Rushuang¡¯s face. ¡°They overturned my Holy Spirit Water. I will make them regret coming to this world. Sometimes, death is not so easy..¡± Chapter 819 - Chapter 819: Rescue Qing Zhu and Qing Ruo Chapter 819: Rescue Qing Zhu and Qing Ruo Editor: Henyee Translations The Silver Blizzard Palace did not have a palace master. The Grand Elder was the highest authority. The Holy Spirit Water was dripped from the Snow Wind Saint Stone. After ten years, as long as one drank it, one¡¯s strength would rise to another level. However, the Holy Spirit Water was indeed overturned by Qing Zhu and Qing Ruo! ¡°Take me to them!¡± The more Grand Elder Leng Rushuang thought about it, the angrier she became. Then, a disciple led Leng Rushuang to the torture chamber. Qing Zhu and Qing Ruo were tied up and unconscious. Leng Rushuang stared at Qing Zhu and Qing Ruo outside the torture chamber. Her old face was terrifyingly cold. ¡°Grand Elder, do we need to wake them up?¡± a disciple asked Leng Rushuang. Leng Rushuang smiled coldly. ¡°No need. I want them to wake up on their own. Then, I¡¯ll let them know what true fear is.¡± Leng Rushuang looked at the Silver Blizzard Palace disciple in front of her. ¡°After a cat catches a mouse, it usually doesn¡¯t eat the mouse immediately. Instead, it plays the mouse to death before eating it.¡± When the Silver Blizzard Palace disciple heard that, he could not help but reveal a sinister smile. Ye Li was right beside Leng Rushuang. He thought that this old witch was too vicious. Fortunately, she did not choose to attack Qing Zhu and Qing Ruo immediately. Otherwise, he really did not know what to do. Soon, Leng Rushuang and the disciple left the torture chamber. There were two disciples guarding outside the torture chamber. If Ye Li wanted to kill them without anyone noticing, it would be as easy as drinking water. After that, this disciple died forever. Even until his death, he didn¡¯t know why he died. Ye Li entered the torture chamber. Qing Zhu and Qing Ruo were tied up by chains. Ye Li broke the chains and placed the two girls into the system space. Then he activated Swift Steps and left the Silver Blizzard Palace. When they arrived at the foot of Snow Wind Mountain, the Apocalypse Legion saw that Ye Li had returned and immediately went up to him. ¡°Master, you¡¯re back.¡± Ye Li nodded and did not say anything else. He placed the Apocalypse Legion into the system space and activated the Swift Steps again to leave this place. Ye Li did not choose to return to Qingyun City. Instead, he went to the Qiong Qi Cave. When the members of the Qiong Qi Royal Family saw that Ye Li had arrived, they all shouted at him. ¡°Young Master, you¡¯re back.¡± Immediately after, Ye Li heard Qiong Feng¡¯s laughter. ¡°Young Master, didn¡¯t you want to leave the Qiong Qi Cave? Why are you back?¡± Ye Li rolled his eyes at Qiong Feng and took out Qing Zhu and Qing Ruo from the system space. ¡°Young Master, this is¡­¡± Qiong Feng looked at Qing Zhu and Qing Ruo with a puzzled expression on his dirty face. ¡°I want them to stay here,¡± Ye Li said to Qiong Feng. Ye Li originally thought that Qiu Feng would be easy to talk to, but to his surprise, Qiu Feng actually shook his head. ¡°Young master, humans are not allowed to live in the Qiong Qi Cave. This has been the rule since ancient times.¡± This was difficult. ¡°Old man, didn¡¯t you say that I¡¯m the young master of the Qiong Qi Royal Family? Since I¡¯m the young master, you can¡¯t even fulfill such a small request of mine?¡± Ye Li looked at Qiong Feng. ¡°I can¡¯t.¡± Qiong Feng shook his head again. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ye Li¡¯s face darkened. He thought to himself, ¡°What kind of young master is that?¡± ¡°Grandpa Qiong, let them stay here.¡± A voice as clear as a skylark¡¯s call reached Ye Li¡¯s ears. The voice came from none other than Qiong Ling. Ye Li looked at Qiong Ling. He thought that Qiong Ling was a Demon Lord easy to manipulate. He did not expect her to be so opinionated.. Chapter 820 - Chapter 820: Bargaining Chapter 820: Bargaining Editor: Henyee Translations Qiong Feng was somewhat stunned, lie said to Qiong Ling, ¡°But Demon Lord, no human has lived in the Qiong Qi Cave since ancient times.¡± ¡°Rules change.¡± After Qiong Ling finished speaking, he continued, ¡°Grandpa Qiong, 1 want them to stay here.¡± Qiong Feng was speechless. After pondering for a few seconds, he could only nod. ¡°Alright.¡± Seeing that he agreed, Ye Li¡¯s heart that was in his throat finally relaxed. ¡°Old man, look at you Demon Lord, then look at you.¡± When Qiong Feng heard this, he turned his dirty face away. ¡°Don¡¯t forget that the Demon Lord is your fiancA?e.¡± With that said, Qiong Feng suddenly thought of something and said to Qiong Ling, ¡°Demon Lord, I can let them stay here, but can 1 make a condition for Young Master?¡± ¡°Grandpa Qiong, do as you see fit.¡± With that, Qiong Ling left. Qiong Ling was not a Demon Lord to begin with. Later, she heard from Qiu Feng that there was a demon called Demon King Ye Li in the northern realm. She told Qiu Feng to let Ye Li be the Demon Lord of the Qiong Qi Royal Family. Brat Qiong Feng said that although Ye Li was a demon, he was not a Qiong Qi. Under the insistence of Qiong Ling, they began to vote. They originally wanted Ye Li to be the young master of the Qiong Qi Royal Family first. They did not know what went wrong with this old guy Qiong Feng who came up with an idea. That was to let Qiong Ling marry Ye Li. Qiong Ling did not know what marriage meant, so she agreed. Ye Li looked at Qiong Feng. ¡°Old man, what are your conditions? Tell me.¡± Qiong Feng chuckled and raised a finger at Ye Li. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Naturally, Ye Li didn¡¯t understand why Qiong Feng raised his finger. ¡°It means that you must marry our Demon Lord in a year,¡± Qiong Feng said to Ye Li. ¡°Old man, you!¡± Ye Li was stunned. He had never seen such a shameless old man. ¡°Think about it. If it doesn¡¯t work, take them away.¡± Qiong Feng pursed his lips and said. Ye Li thought that if this old man was not a Qiong Qi, he should be a good businessman who was very good at bargaining. ¡°Old man, do you think 1 still have the right to refuse?¡± Ye Li looked at Qiong Feng. Qiong Feng raised his dirty face. ¡°I think so.¡± Ye Li was speechless. He was really speechless. He felt that if he continued to talk to this old man, he might have a heart attack from anger. ¡°Alright, 1 agree!¡± After saying that, Ye Li walked out of the Qiong Qi Cave angrily. The airflow in the Qiong Qi Cave seemed to have sensed Ye Li¡¯s anger and started to retreat. Strength, strength! Ye Li yearned for strength now. It had been a long time since he yearned for strength like this. He was an invincible existence in the Mystic Land, but after coming to the Eastern Land, he felt that he was nothing. Before coming to the Eastern Land, he thought that he had made sufficient preparations, but it turned out to be a joke. If he wanted to increase his strength, he had to synthesize zombies! Ye Li ran all the way and arrived at an unknown place. Along the way, there were many dilapidated small cities. In the end, he stopped in a city. He stood on the rooftop of an office building and noticed that there were many zombies on the street. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Roar! Roar!¡± Ye Li released the Apocalypse Legion from the system space and asked them to gather zombies. Before long, all the zombies in this small city had been synthesized by him. Now, the Apocalypse Legion was all at the ninth-tier lord level. Ding! ¡°Congratulations to the host for obtaining a Super Treasure Map..¡± Chapter 821 - Chapter 821: No One Believes the Truth Chapter 821: No One Believes the Truth Editor: Henyee Translations Hearing the system¡¯s voice, Ye Li showed a playful smile. Without hesitation, Ye Li used this super treasure map. Then, the coordinates appeared in Ye Li¡¯s mind. Before coming to the Eastern Land, Ye Li also obtained a super treasure map. However, after coming to the Eastern Land, it disappeared. The coordinates had a name¡ªZombie Territory. Zombie Territory? Ye Li¡¯s eyes lit up. Since that was the name, there must be a lot of zombies. There must be a shocking number of them. Then, he activated Swift Steps and headed towards the Zombie Territory. Some distance away from the Zombie Territory, he found that a few small base cities had been occupied by zombies. No matter how small an ant was, it was still meat. Ye Li synthesized these zombies. Ye Li was in a broken base city, which had been occupied by zombies. Suddenly, a group of genetic warriors appeared in front of him. This group of genetic warriors were all very young. They looked to be in their twenties, and most of them were tenth-tier Evolved Beings. There was only one Tier 1 Transcender. ¡°Where are the zombies?¡± A girl was very stunned. This girl was a Tier 1 Transcender among this group of genetic warriors. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that this place has been occupied by zombies? Why don¡¯t 1 see a single zombie?¡± ¡°Sister Ling¡¯er, there¡¯s someone there.¡± A woman pointed in Ye Li¡¯s direction. The dozen or so genetic warriors hurriedly looked in the direction of the woman¡¯s finger and realized that a handsome man had appeared in their vision. ¡°Strange, why are there humans here?¡± Jin Ling was very puzzled. ¡°Sister Ling¡¯er, I¡¯ll go over and ask.¡± With that, the girl walked towards Ye Li. ¡°Excuse me, why are you here?¡± The girl looked at Ye Li and the Apocalypse Legion and asked. When Ye Li heard this, he looked bored. ¡°Do I need to tell you why I¡¯m here?¡± Ye Li looked at the girl calmly. The girl was stunned. She didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to say such a thing. At this moment, Jin Ling walked over with more than ten genetic warriors. ¡°Are you genetic warriors?¡± Jin Ling stared at Ye Li and the Apocalypse Legion. ¡°No.¡± Ye Li shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m a demon. They¡¯re zombies.¡± Jin Ling and the dozen or so genetic warriors were shocked. They looked at Ye Li and the Apocalypse Legion in shock. ¡°Are you sick?¡± A genetic warrior who looked unruly looked at Ye Li in disdain. ¡°You call yourself a demon? In the entire Eastern Land, only the Qiong Qi Royal Family are demons. But they never come out easily. As for the people beside you, no matter how I look at them, they don¡¯t look like zombies.¡± Ye Li sighed secretly. Why did no one believe the truth these days? ¡°Why? You don¡¯t believe me?¡± Ye Li looked at the man in front of him indifferently. The man smiled coldly. ¡°Of course I won¡¯t believe the words of a lunatic.¡± ¡°Alt Da, turn him into a zombie.¡± Roar!!! Ah Da shot out after hearing that. How could the man react? The zombie virus of a ninth-tier Lord-level zombie worked too fast. In an instant, the man became a zombie. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Roar! Roar!¡± The man bit Ye Li¡¯s arm, but with a clang, the man¡¯s teeth all fell off. Then, a golden light shot out from Ye Li¡¯s eyes and the man instantly melted into nothingness. The entire process was smooth like water flowed. ¡°He doesn¡¯t believe me. What about you guys?¡± Ye Li looked at Jin Ling and the dozen or so genetic warriors indifferently.. Chapter 822 - Chapter 822: Wild Thunder Base City Chapter 822: Wild Thunder Base City Editor: Henyee Translations Jin Ling and the dozen or so genetic warriors were already scared silly as they looked at Ye Li in horror. ¡°You, what exactly are you¡­¡± ¡°I told you, I¡¯m a demon,¡± Ye Li said slowly. ¡°By the way, there are many zombies in the Zombie Territory, right?¡± Ye Li asked Jin Ling. Jin Ling did not dare to hesitate and hurriedly said, ¡°There used to be a lot of zombies in the Zombie Territory, but they¡¯re all attacking the 32 base cities in the southwest. They have almost reached our base city.¡± Ye Li was a little bored when he heard this. He thought that this was boring. ¡°Your base city¡­¡± ¡°Our base city is the largest base city in the 32 base cities. It¡¯s called Wild Thunder Base City.¡± Ye Li thought that instead of looking for zombies, it would be more interesting to wait for them to gather together. ¡°Infiltrate the zombies,¡± Ye Li ordered the Apocalypse Legion. Then, the Apocalypse Legion disappeared. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Ye Li said to Jin Ling and the dozen or so genetic warriors. ¡°Where are we going?¡± Jin Ling asked in horror. ¡°Wild Thunder Base City,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Jin Ling and the dozen or so genetic warriors were stunned. ¡°W-why are you going to Wild Thunder Base City?¡± Although Jin Ling was afraid, she wanted to know why Ye had left Wild Thunder Base City. Ye Li looked at Jin Ling. ¡°Do you think 1 will tell you?¡± He thought that the treasures in the Zombie Territory shouldn¡¯t be those zombies, but he decided to let the Apocalypse Legion level up first. He wasn¡¯t in a hurry for anything else. Jin Ling did not dare to continue asking and could only bring Ye Li to Wild Thunder Base City. Wild Thunder Base City. Wild Thunder Base City was the largest base city in the 32 base cities. ¡°Senior, this is Wild Thunder Base City.¡± Jin Ling said to Ye Li. Ye Li looked at the outer wall of the base city and realized that the base city was already fully armed. All sorts of anti-aircraft and laser cannons were set up. Then, Ye Li walked into the base city. The dozen or so genetic warriors following behind Jin Ling had long wanted to run. As soon as they entered Wild Thunder Base City, they all fled like bees. Jin Ling was stunned!!! ¡°Senior, where are we going now?¡± Jin Ling looked at Ye Li carefully. ¡°Your house,¡± Ye Li said lightly. Jin Ling was shocked. She didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to say such a thing. ¡°Senior, why are you going to my house?¡± ¡°Do you always talk so much nonsense?¡± Ye Li looked at Jin Ling calmly. Jin Ling did not dare to speak anymore and could only bring Ye Li towards the Jin family. What Ye Li didn¡¯t understand was why every time he went to a base city, there were always some stupid ants blocking his way. Then another stupid ant blocked Ye Li¡¯s side, looking so arrogant. ¡°Jin Ling, who is this?¡± This man looked to be around 23 or 24 years old, and his face was filled with extreme arrogance. ¡°Lin Hao, move aside!¡± Jin Ling became anxious. ¡°Jin Ling, no matter what, I was one of your former suitors. You should at least let me have a say in your choice of boyfriend.¡± After saying that, Lin Hao began to size up Ye Li. ¡°He looks alright, but his strength isn¡¯t that great. He¡¯s probably just an Evolved Being.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Lin Hao¡¯s cultivation level was the same as Jin Ling¡¯s¡ªa Tier 1 Transcender. ¡°Hey, what¡¯s your name?¡± Lin Hao looked at Ye Li. However, Ye Li did not even look at Lin Hao. ¡°Yo, you¡¯re quite arrogant.¡± Lin Hao smiled. With that, Lin Hao reached out a hand to Ye Li! Chapter 823 - Chapter 823: Coming to the Jin Family Chapter 823: Coming to the Jin Family Editor: Henyee Translations Jin Ling was stunned when she saw Lin Hao reach out a hand to Ye Li. She didn¡¯t expect Lin Hao to do this. ¡°Lin Hao, don¡¯t¡­¡± Before Jin Ling could finish speaking, Lin Hao was sent flying and landed heavily on the ground. ¡°Splurt!¡± Lin Hao spat out a mouthful of blood. ¡°How is this possible!¡± Lin Hao was stunned. As a Tier 1 Transcender, he actually didn¡¯t discover how Ye Li attacked. Suddenly, he thought of a shocking possibility, which was that Ye Li was a supreme powerhouse. Thinking of this, Lin Hao hurriedly got up from the ground. He quickly walked to Ye Li¡¯s side and bowed to him. ¡°Senior, I was blind. 1 hope you can forgive me,¡± Lin Hao said to Ye Li. Ye Li smiled to himself. He didn¡¯t expect Lin Hao to be so discerning. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Ye Li ignored Lin Hao and said calmly to Jin Ling. Jin Ling nodded and walked towards the Jin family with Ye Li. Lin Hao looked at Ye Li¡¯s back and thought about how he realized that there was no change in Ye Li¡¯s expression at all. Other than being an expert, there was no other explanation for this. Lin Hao was suddenly glad that he did not offend Ye Li too much. Otherwise, his life would be over. Not long after, Ye Li and Jin Ling arrived outside the Jin family. ¡°Senior, this is the Jin family,¡± Jin Ling said to Ye Li. Ye Li nodded. There was no change in his handsome face. ¡°Let¡¯s go in,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Then, Jin Ling and Ye Li walked into the Jin Family. Jin Ling was the most talented child of the Jin Family, so no one dared to stop them. ¡°Sister Ling, who is this person?¡± A girl who looked like a porcelain doll appeared in front of Ye Li. The girl looked 13 or 14 years old. She was a seventh-tier Evolved Being. The disciples of the Jin Family gathered around when they heard this. They all wanted to know who Ye Li was. ¡°Uh, he¡¯s¡­¡± Jin Ling did not know how to answer. She wanted to say something but hesitated. ¡°My name is Ye Li. You can call me Demon King Ye Li. I¡¯m not a human, but a demon.¡± Just as Jin Ling didn¡¯t know how to answer, Ye Li introduced himself. When the disciples of the Jin family heard Ye Li¡¯s words, they were all shocked. Call him Demon King Ye Li? Not a human, but a demon? But no matter how they looked at it, Ye Li was still a human. ¡°You, are you really a demon?¡± The porcelain doll-like girl asked in confusion. Ye Li nodded. The corners of his mouth curled up slightly and a faint smile appeared on his face. ¡°Of course, you don¡¯t believe me?¡± Ye Li glanced at the people from the Jin family and said. Not to mention the Jin family, even Jin Ling could not believe that Ye Li was a demon, although she knew that Ye Li could control zombies. However, in the entire Eastern Land, only the Qiong Qi Royal Family were demons. They had not appeared for many years. ¡°Well, we don¡¯t believe it.¡± The porcelain doll girl nodded. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Jin Ling was a little shocked when she heard that. She quickly looked at Ye Li and was relieved to see that there was no change in Ye Li¡¯s expression. ¡°Then let me, Demon King Ye Li, show you a few moves.¡± Ye Li said lightly. With that, Ye Li¡¯s entire body began to emit demonic aura. The entire Jin family was instantly enveloped by this terrifying demonic aura. Shock, absolute shock! None of the Jin Family disciples in the courtyard could say anything. They only felt deep fear.. Chapter 824 - Chapter 824: Everyone in the Jin Family Was Terrified. Chapter 824: Everyone in the Jin Family Was Terrified. Editor: Henyee Translations The Jin family¡¯s head, Jin Feng, and the other elders hurriedly walked out of the hall. Their faces were also filled with shock. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± They felt as if a huge mountain was pressing down on them, making it difficult for them to breathe. Ye Li looked indifferently at the group of people who walked out of the hall and slowly said, ¡°My name is Ye Li. From now on, I want to stay here.¡± With that, Ye Li retracted the demonic aura. The pressure instantly disappeared. Everyone in the Jin family heaved a sigh of relief and looked at Ye Li in shock. ¡°Who are you?¡± The head of the Jin family, Jin Feng, stared at Ye Li. His intuition told him that this person in front of him was definitely terrifying to the extreme. ¡°A demon,¡± Ye Li said frankly. A demon? Jin Family¡¯s people and elders were all stunned, not knowing what to say for a moment. ¡°Hmph!¡± The head of the Jin family, Jin Feng, suddenly snorted coldly. ¡°So what if you¡¯re a demon? Why should our Jin family let you stay?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, everyone from the Jin family looked at Ye Li and thought to themselves, ¡®That¡¯s right. Even if you¡¯re a demon, why should our Jin family let you stay? Don¡¯t we have any pride?¡¯ Ye Li looked at the sun in the sky and then at his finger. After a few seconds, he slowly said, ¡°Because if you don¡¯t agree, all of you will die. Is this reason clear enough?¡± ¡°What!!!¡± The head of the Jin family, Jin Feng, and everyone in the Jin family were shocked. Although this sentence made them extremely angry, when Ye Li said this, the domineering aura in that instant made them¡­ However, it made them feel that Ye Li wasn¡¯t saying empty words. ¡°What if I don¡¯t believe you?¡± Jin Feng frowned and stared at Ye Li. A faint smile appeared on Ye Li¡¯s face when he heard this. He raised his index finger and a terrifying white spiritual light wrapped around it. Suddenly, Ye Li pointed at the sky. The extremely terrifying white spiritual energy shot into the sky. ¡°Boom!¡± In an instant, it was as if a huge hole had been poked in the sky. It was a shocking sight. ¡°Oh my god!!!¡± Jin Family¡¯s people were all greatly shocked. This was just too terrifying. Jin Feng and the elders of the Jin family took three steps back. To be able to launch such an attack, they naturally knew that Ye Li was definitely a demon that they could not even look up to. ¡°We agree!¡± Jin Feng shouted at Ye Li. There was still no change in Ye Li¡¯s expression. Instead, there was a hint of laziness on his face. ¡°I¡¯m tired,¡± Ye Li said slowly. ¡°Quick!¡± Jin Feng hurriedly shouted, ¡°Quickly bring Senior to rest.¡± Then, someone immediately brought Ye to a room. After entering the room, Ye Li lay on the bed and slept until night time. At night, the sky was filled with stars and the moon hung high in the sky. The bright moonlight shone on Ye Li¡¯s face through the window. Ye Li opened his eyes reluctantly. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He sensed the Apocalypse Legion and found that they had successfully infiltrated the zombie army. Now, many zombie armies were heading toward Wild Thunder Base City. However, he still needed some time. ¡°Senior.¡± Suddenly, Jin Ling¡¯s voice entered Ye Li¡¯s ears. ¡°Come in,¡± Ye Li said impatiently. He thought that Jin Ling must be up to no good if she came at this time.. Chapter 825 - Chapter 825: Jin Ling’s request Chapter 825: Jin Ling¡¯s request Editor: Henyee Translations Jin Ling walked in with a red face. ¡°Senior.¡± An evil smile appeared on Ye Li¡¯s face. ¡°Tell me, what do you want from me?¡± ¡°I want to¡ª¡± Jin Ling wanted to say something but hesitated, as if she had something difficult to say. Ye Li smiled. He could easily guess what Jin Ling wanted to do. ¡°I¡¯m not a patient person. If you don¡¯t tell me, you can go out.¡± Ye Li looked at Jin Ling indifferently and said. Jin Ling¡¯s entire body trembled when she heard this. In the end, she mustered her courage and said what she wanted to say. ¡°Senior, can you come with me to the Zombie Territory?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Ever since Ye Li transmigrated to this world, he had never been surprised by anything. However, Jin Ling¡¯s words were something he had never expected. Originally, he had thought that Jin Ling was looking for him for something, but he did not expect¡­ This really surprised him. ¡°Why do you want to go to the Zombie Territory?¡± Ye Li looked at Jin Ling with confusion and asked. ¡°Senior, I heard that there¡¯s Zombie Lingzhi in the Zombie Territory. It can cure all illnesses. My grandfather¡¯s hidden illness is getting worse and worse. I¡¯m afraid¡­¡± Jin Ling did not continue because her eyes were already red. Ye Li understood. Jin Ling wanted him to go to the Zombie Territory with her to pick the Zombie Lingzhi to save her grandfather. ¡°How far is the Zombie Territory from here?¡± Ye Li asked Jin Ling. ¡°It¡¯s not very far. It¡¯s a three-day journey,¡± Jin Ling replied. Ye Li thought that if he used Swift Steps, he would arrive in a few hours. The coordinates of the super treasure map were in the Zombie Territory. He thought to himself, ¡°Should 1 make a trip there?¡± ¡°Where¡¯s your grandfather?¡± Jin Ling was stunned. ¡°Senior, do you want to see my grandfather?¡± Ye Li nodded. ¡°Bring me to him.¡± Although Jin Ling did not know why Ye Li wanted to meet his grandfather, she knew that Ye Li did not have any ill intentions. Then, Jin Ling brought Ye Li to a place. Jin Ling¡¯s grandfather¡¯s name was Jin Can. He was originally the Grand Elder of the Jin Family, but after fighting a Dark Race member comparable to him more than ten years ago, he had a hidden illness. Now, it was getting more and more serious. After Ye Li and Jin Ling arrived at Jin Can¡¯s ward, there were several doctors in the ward. An old man was sleeping on the bed. His face was frighteningly pale and he looked extremely weak. ¡°Miss Jin, your grandfather is already asleep,¡± a doctor whispered to Jin Ling. Jin Ling nodded and looked at Ye Li. She wanted to see why Ye Li wanted to see her grandfather. Ye Li didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, he raised his palm and a gentle white spiritual energy shot towards Jin Can. A few seconds later, Jin Can¡¯s originally pale face became incomparably rosy, as if he had become ten years younger. ¡°Well¡­¡± ¡°Heart rate is normal!¡± ¡°All tests are normal!¡± The doctors in the ward were stunned. They had been doctors for decades and had never seen such a strange thing. ¡°What happened?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The doctors realized that even if they racked their brains, they could not figure out what was going on. ¡°Hm? Why do I suddenly feel so energetic?¡± Jin Can woke up and his old face was filled with shock. ¡°Master Jin, you¡¯ve recovered. Your injuries have healed!¡± A doctor said to Jin Can. ¡°My injuries have healed?¡± Jin Can was extremely shocked. Then, he stretched his muscles and realized that he had indeed recovered.. ¡°Haha, I had thought my injuries wouldn¡¯t have recovered!¡± Chapter 826 - Chapter 826: The Zombie Territory Chapter 826: The Zombie Territory Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Grandpa, have you really recovered?¡± Jin Ling looked at Jin Can in shock. Jin Can nodded. ¡°Ling¡¯er, I feel better.¡± Hearing this, Jin Ling looked at Ye Li. ¡°You guess right. I did it,¡± Ye Li said slowly. What? Not only Jin Ling, but even the doctors in the ward were stunned. ¡°Sir, did you treat Lord Jin Can¡¯s injury?¡± A doctor looked at Ye Li and asked. Of course, Ye Li didn¡¯t want to talk to this doctor. He looked at Jin Ling. ¡°Can we go now?¡± Jin Ling was stunned. ¡°Where are we going?¡± ¡°Zombie Territory,¡± Ye Li said slowly. With that, Ye Li held Jin Ling¡¯s hand and used Swift Steps to disappear from the spot. Before Jin Can could ask anything, Ye Li and Jin Ling disappeared into thin air, leaving Jin Can and the doctors frozen on the spot in shock. Ye Li ran all the way to the zombies. A few hours later, Ye Li and Jin Ling appeared in the Zombie Territory. Jin Ling¡¯s eyes were wide open, and her mouth was wide open for the biggest time in history. She felt that she suddenly disappeared from her grandfather¡¯s ward, and then she didn¡¯t know anything. When she reappeared, she was outside the Zombie Territory. ¡°What, what¡¯s going on?¡± Jin Ling looked at Ye Li in shock. Ye Li smiled calmly. He looked at Jin Ling and said slowly, ¡°Are you very shocked?¡± Jin Ling was stunned. Of course, she was shocked that she suddenly went from the Jin family to the Zombie Territory. Before she knew how to answer, she heard Ye Li say, ¡°Never be too shocked because everything I do will leave you shocked for three days and three nights.¡± As soon as these words were spoken, Jin Ling could not help but be even more shocked. ¡°Let¡¯s go in,¡± Ye Li said calmly. As soon as he finished speaking, Ye Li slowly walked into the Zombie Territory. When Ye Li walked ten steps away, Jin Ling came back to her senses and hurriedly followed him. The Zombie Territory was a boundless forest. There were only a few zombies left in the base. The other zombies had all been sent out to attack the base cities. ¡°Senior, what are we doing in the Zombie Territory?¡± Jin Ling looked at Ye Li with confusion and asked. Her grandfather¡¯s injury had already healed, so there was no need for them to come to the Zombie Territory. ¡°I¡¯m looking for something,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Jin Ling was relieved when she heard that. She felt that Ye Li was definitely not here to pick the Corpse Lingzhi. ¡°Roar! Roar!¡± Although there weren¡¯t many zombies left in this Zombie Territory, there were still some. Seeing Ye Li and Jin Ling enter the Zombie Territory, they all pounced on them. Ye Li looked bored. He thought that these zombies weren¡¯t even enough to fill the gaps between his teeth. Swish! With a wind-breaking sound, dozens of zombies instantly melted into nothingness. ¡°Well¡­¡± Jin Ling hurriedly rubbed her eyes, feeling that she had seen it wrongly. ¡°Senior, how did you do that?¡± Although Jin Ling was terrified, she was more shocked. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°There¡¯s nothing to say,¡± Ye Li said frankly. Then, he activated the Heavenly Spirit Eyes to search. From Ye Li¡¯s point of view, the treasure in the Zombie Territory was most likely the incomplete Nine Li Pot. He now had one incomplete Nine Li Pot in his hands. As long as he found two more, he would be able to synthesize the complete Nine Li Pot. After searching for a long time, he found nothing! Ye Li was a little displeased. The Zombie Territory was huge. Finding the Nine Li Pot was no different from finding a needle in a haystack.. Chapter 827 - Chapter 827: The Dark Race Members in the Zombie Territory Chapter 827: The Dark Race Members in the Zombie Territory Editor: Henyee Translations Ye Li¡¯s luck had always been very good. When his luck came, it was like chewing gum and couldn¡¯t be stopped. As the saying went, there was always a way out. Just as Ye Li was about to give up searching, a few voices suddenly entered his ears. ¡°Hehe, we have obtained the incomplete Nine Li Pot. We can go back now.¡± Hearing this voice, Ye Li¡¯s face lit up. ¡°Let¡¯s go over,¡± Ye Li said to Jin Ling with a smile. Jin Ling looked at Ye Li¡¯s figure and thought that this was the demeanor of an expert. The actions of an expert had always been unpredictable. A moment later, a few Dark Race members were reflected in Jin Ling¡¯s eyes. ¡°Senior, Dark Race!¡± Jin Ling called out to Ye Li. Perhaps it was because Jin Ling had not seen the Dark Race members for too long, her voice became a little loud and was discovered by the Dark Race members not far away. ¡°Humans?¡± These Dark Race members were all humanoid mantises. They looked at Ye Li and Jin Ling, and the mantises were shocked. Obviously, they didn¡¯t expect humans to appear in this Zombie Territory. ¡°Giggle!¡± Suddenly, the five human mantises turned smug. They thought that not only had they found the incomplete Nine Li Pot, but they had also encountered two humans. Good things came in pairs. ¡°Humans, I don¡¯t know whether you¡¯re unlucky or we¡¯re lucky. Hurry up and let us eat you.¡± A human-shaped mantis hooked its finger at Ye Li and Jin Ling. Jin Ling looked at Ye Li in shock, but he realized that there was still no change in Ye Li¡¯s expression. It was as if no matter what happened, his expression would not change. Seeing this, Jin Ling was relieved. Ye Li really didn¡¯t understand. He really didn¡¯t understand why there were always so many ants looking for trouble with him. Was it really not good to be alive? These five mantises were only at the seventh-tier. They were as weak as ants. ¡°You want to eat me?¡± Ye Li looked at the five Humanoid Mantis Monsters in front of him playfully. The five Humanoid Mantis Monsters all chuckled. ¡°That¡¯s right. We just want to eat you.¡± Ye Li smiled again when he heard that. ¡°But I am not a human. How are you going to eat me?¡± As soon as these words were spoken, the five Humanoid Mantis Monsters were stunned. No matter how hard they thought, they could not understand what this human meant. ¡°You said you¡¯re not a human, but from what you¡¯re saying¡­¡± A Humanoid Mantis Monster laughed coldly. ¡°Could you be from the Dark Race?¡± The other four Humanoid Mantis Monsters laughed out loud. ¡°Actually, I¡¯m a demon,¡± Ye Li said slowly to the five Humanoid Mantis Monsters. However, the five Humanoid Mantis Monsters laughed even louder, as if they had never heard such a funny joke since they were born. Ye Li looked at the smiles on the faces of the five Humanoid Mantis Monsters and couldn¡¯t help but be amused. ¡°Since you don¡¯t believe that I am a demon, what about now?¡± Demonic aura emanated from Ye Li¡¯s body. ¡°What!!!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The five Humanoid Mantis Monsters were scared out of wits. Feeling such demonic aura, how could the five Humanoid Mantis Monsters say a complete sentence? ¡°Y-you¡¯re a demon?¡± A Humanoid Mantis Monster looked at Ye Li in shock. Ye Li smiled calmly. ¡°That¡¯s right..¡± Chapter 828 - Chapter 828: Incomplete Nine Li Pot in Hand Chapter 828: Incomplete Nine Li Pot in Hand Editor: Henyee Translations When the five Humanoid Mantis Monsters heard Ye Li¡¯s words, they all took a few steps back. At this moment, there was only one thought in their minds, and that was to escape! ¡°Run!¡± A Humanoid Mantis Monster shouted. Then, they all began to escape at the fastest speed in history. Just as they ran more than ten meters away, Ye Li suddenly appeared in front of them and looked at them indifferently. ¡°You want to run?¡± Ye Li looked at the five Humanoid Mantis Monsters playfully. When the five Humanoid Mantis Monsters saw Ye Li appear in front of them, their eyes were filled with endless shock. ¡°W-what do you want? Although you¡¯re a demon, we¡¯re from Mantis Mountain!¡± This Humanoid Mantis Monster wanted to use its identity to make Ye Li retreat. Unfortunately, Ye Li was never afraid of being threatened. In this world, there were many people who had threatened him, but they usually did not end well. ¡°Hand over the incomplete Nine Li Pot.¡± Ye Li opened his hand. The five Humanoid Mantis Monsters were shocked. When they saw Ye Li and Jin Ling, they had already put away the incomplete Nine Li Pot. They really could not understand how Ye Li knew about it. ¡°We¡ªwe don¡¯t have the incomplete Nine Li Pot,¡± replied a Humanoid Mantis Monster. However, as soon as the Humanoid Mantis Monster finished speaking, he let out a scream like a pig being slaughtered. His life disappeared from this world forever. What? When the other four Humanoid Mantis Monsters saw this scene, they were so frightened that their souls almost left their bodies. ¡°I¡¯ll say it again. Hand over the incomplete Nine Li Pot. Don¡¯t make me repeat myself a third time,¡± said Ye Li slowly. These four Humanoid Mantis Monsters dared to swear that this was the most terrifying time they had ever experienced. ¡°Alright, alright.¡± Although the incomplete Nine Li Pot was very important, it was nothing in front of life. Following that, a Humanoid Mantis Monster took out the incomplete Nine Li Pot from its backpack. It walked over shakily and handed the incomplete Nine Li Pot to Ye Li. Ye Li took the incomplete Nine Li Pot. Now he had already gathered two incomplete Nine Li Pots. If he found one more, he would be able to synthesize the complete Nine Li Pot. ¡°Sir, can we leave now?¡± A Humanoid Mantis Monster looked at Ye Li in horror and asked. ¡°What do you guys think?¡± Ye Li smiled lightly. The four Humanoid Mantis Monsters were all shocked. They looked at Ye Li in shock because they didn¡¯t understand what Ye Li meant. Under normal circumstances, shouldn¡¯t he let them go after they handed over the pot? ¡°Then, my lord, we¡¯re leaving.¡± The four Humanoid Mantis Monsters were about to leave. Ye Li looked at their trembling backs and thought that these four Humanoid Mantis Monsters were really confident. How could he let them go? After taking a few steps, the four Humanoid Mantis Monsters began to fly and escape. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Swish! Swish! Swish! With a few wind-breaking sounds, the four Humanoid Mantis Monsters were all melted into nothingness. They did not know how they died until they died. As for Ye Li, there was still no change in his expression. It was as though nothing had happened. He played with the incomplete Nine Li Pot in his hand before placing it into the system space. When Ye Li turned around, he found that Jin Ling had already frozen on the spot like a clay statue, as if he had seen something impossible. Ye Li shook his head secretly. He thought that even if he told Jin Ling not to be shocked, she would still be shocked involuntarily. Not only Jin Ling, but everyone was the same. At least, the people he met were like this.. Chapter 829 - Chapter 829: Send You to Hell Chapter 829: Send You to Hell Editor: Henyee Translations Ye Li looked at Jin Ling who froze on the spot and said slowly, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Jin Ling came back to her senses and looked at Ye Li in shock. Just as the two of them were about to leave the Zombie Territory, several more voices entered their ears. ¡°Why aren¡¯t they back yet?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. Let¡¯s go in and take a look.¡± ¡°Could those guys have found the incomplete Nine Li Pot and escaped?¡± Hearing this voice, Ye Li¡¯s lips curled up slightly. There¡¯s a path to heaven, but you don¡¯t take it; there is no gate to hell, but you force your way in. A dozen Humanoid Mantis Monsters appeared in front of Ye Li and Jin Ling. ¡°Look, there are humans!¡± A human mantis monster pointed at Ye Li and Jin Ling. More than ten Humanoid Mantis Monsters were all at the seventh-tier. They were too weak and pitiful. A seventh-tier Humanoid Mantis Monster stared at Ye Li and asked, ¡°Humans, have you seen my clansmen?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Ye Li nodded. Obviously, the dozen or so Humanoid Mantis Monsters did not expect Ye Li to answer like this. They were just giving it a try. ¡°Since you¡¯ve seen them, tell us where they are,¡± a seventh-tier Humanoid Mantis Monster said. Ye Li smiled calmly and said indifferently, ¡°Do you really want to see them?¡± ¡°Brat, what do you mean?¡± More than ten Humanoid Mantis Monsters stared at Ye Li. There was no change in Ye Li¡¯s expression. He said frankly, ¡°If you really want to see them, you can¡¯t see them in the Zombie Territory. You have to go¡­¡± ¡°Where are we going?¡± A seventh-tier Humanoid Mantis Monster interrupted Ye Li. Ye Li slowly said, ¡°Hell!¡± ¡°What!!!¡± The seventh-tier Humanoid Mantis Monsters were all shocked. They didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to say such a thing. ¡°Human, you mean they¡¯re dead?¡± A seventh-tier Humanoid Mantis Monster stared at Ye Li. ¡°I thought you were as stupid as pigs. I didn¡¯t expect you to be a bit better than stupid pigs,¡± Ye Li said indifferently. When the dozen seventh-tier Humanoid Mantis Monsters heard this, they were all furious. As members of the Mantis Tribe, they had never heard a human speak to them like this. ¡°Human, 1 think you¡¯ve eaten the guts of a leopard. How dare you call us stupid pigs? I¡¯ll make you die without a burial place today!¡± A seventh-tier Humanoid Mantis Monster shouted. However, Ye Li¡¯s expression did not change at all. He said slowly, ¡°You¡¯ve provoked me, the Demon King Ye Li. You¡¯re a hundred times more stupid than stupid pigs!¡± More than ten Humanoid Mantis Monsters rushed out and attacked Ye Li at an extremely fast speed. ¡°Heavenly Demon Finger!¡± Ye Li didn¡¯t want to play games with these human mantis monsters and directly used the god-level skill, Heavenly Demon Finger. In an instant, a terrifying white spiritual light attack flew over at lightning speed. How could these Humanoid Mantis Monsters dodge it? ¡°Air!!!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only With screams that sounded like pigs being slaughtered, more than ten seventh-tier Humanoid Mantis Monsters died. ¡°Senior, you¡¯re too amazing.¡± Jin Ling had to admit that she had never seen a human as terrifying as Ye Li since she was born. No, he should be a demon. Too terrifying, simply too terrifying! ¡°You should know where these Humanoid Mantis Monsters live, right?¡± Ye Li looked at Jin Ling and said calmly.. Chapter 830 - Chapter 830: You’ve Been Surrounded by Me Chapter 830: You¡¯ve Been Surrounded by Me Editor: Henyee Translations Jin Ling was a little stunned. She couldn¡¯t understand why Ye Li would ask such a question. ¡°Senior, I know where the Humanoid Mantis Monster lives, but why are you asking this?¡± Jin Ling was very puzzled. Ye Li smiled and said frankly, ¡°To annihilate their clan, of course.¡± What? Jin Ling¡¯s pupils constricted. Annihilate their clan? She looked at Ye Li and realized that the current Ye Li had killing intent in the corners of his eyes and eyebrows. He had an intimidating aura in front of him and behind him, domineering and majestic. ¡°Senior, I know you¡¯re a supreme being, but there are thousands of Humanoid Mantis Monsters on Mantis Mountain. I¡¯m afraid¡­¡± Jin Ling did not continue, meaning that he could not do it alone. ¡°Lead the way,¡± Ye Li said calmly. Jin Ling was stunned. She didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to still go even after she said that. Helpless, she could only lead the way for Ye Li. Mantis Mountain. The Mantis Mountain was the home of the Humanoid Mantis Monsters. There were thousands of them here. ¡°Senior, this is Mantis Mountain,¡± Jin Ling said to Ye Li. Ye Li sized up the mantis mountain and realized that the mantis mountain was really like a mantis. The surroundings were filled with strange rocks, looking rather eerie! ¡°Hehe, what did I find?¡± Suddenly, Ye Li and Jin Ling heard a cold laugh. ¡°Senior, there¡¯s a Humanoid Mantis Monster!¡± Jin Ling hurriedly said to Ye Li. Ye Li¡¯s face was as calm as water. He looked in the direction of the voice and saw a fifth-tier Humanoid Mantis Monster looking at them smugly. ¡°Humans, are you lost? Do you want me to lead the way?¡± The fifth-tier Humanoid Mantis Monster smiled at Ye Li and Jin Ling. Seeing that Ye Li did not speak, Jin Ling said to the fifth-tier Humanoid Mantis Monster, ¡°You¡¯re already dead.¡± ¡°What?¡± The fifth-tier Humanoid Mantis Monster was stunned. He did not expect Jin Ling to say such a thing. Shouldn¡¯t he be the one saying this? ¡°Human, you said that I¡¯m already dead. I¡¯d like to see how you¡¯re going to let me die.¡± This Humanoid Mantis Monster was only at the fifth-tier, and Jin Ling was a Tier 1 Transcender. Not to mention being pitifully weak in front of Ye Li, even in front of Jin Ling, he was pitifully weak. Jin Ling raised his palm and attacked the fifth-tier Humanoid Mantis Monster. ¡°Wenshui Palm!¡± When the fifth-tier Humanoid Mantis Monster saw such an attack, it realized that it had kicked an iron plate. It shouted, ¡°I¡¯m finished!¡± After that, there was only silence! Ye Li smiled and thought to himself, ¡®Is this what it means that near vermilion, one becomes red; near ink, one becomes black?¡¯ Without another word, Ye Li activated the fifth level of the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword! In an instant, monstrous demonic aura and sword Qi enveloped the entire Mantis Mountain. ¡°Boom!¡± The bright sky became filled with dark clouds, and lightning kept striking down. It was not hard to tell that the entire Mantis Mountain was in chaos. Terrifying screams of the human-shaped mantises could be heard non-stop, making one¡¯s scalp tingle. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Not long after, thousands of Humanoid Mantis Monsters fled down the Mantis Mountain. When the thousands of Humanoid Mantis Monsters fled down the mountain, they realized that two people were blocking their way, a man and a woman. ¡°Humans?¡± The thousands of Humanoid Mantis Monsters were all stunned. They would never have thought that two humans would appear in front of them at this moment. ¡°You have been surrounded by me,¡± Ye Li said slowly as he looked at the thousands of Humanoid Mantis Monsters.. Chapter 831 - Chapter 831: Come Here and Let Me Kill You All Chapter 831: Come Here and Let Me Kill You All Editor: Henyee Translations You¡¯re surrounded by me? The thousands of Humanoid Mantis Monsters looked at each other. They would rather believe that the sky was about to collapse than believe that Ye Li would say such a thing. ¡°Human, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± A tier 2 Master-level mantis monster stared at Ye Li. This tier 2 Master-level mantis monster was the highest among the thousands of Humanoid Mantis Monsters. ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with Senior. What he said is true,¡± Jin Ling said seriously to the tier 2 Master-level mantis monster. As soon as these words were spoken, the thousand Humanoid Mantis Monsters were all stunned. They had seen many humans, but they had never seen anyone as arrogant as Ye Li and Jin Ling. ¡°Why do you want to go down this mantis mountain?¡± Ye Li looked indifferently at the tier 2 Master-level mantis monster. The tier 2 Master-level mantis monster was stunned. It suddenly recalled the suffocating pressure just now. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s you who gave me that suppressing pressure?¡± The tier 2 Master-level mantis monster¡¯s face was filled with shock. ¡°What do you think?¡± Ye Li looked at the tier 2 Master-level mantis calmly. ¡°You¡¯re not human!¡± The tier 2 Master-level mantis monster glared at Ye Li. Ye Li smiled. ¡°Not bad.¡± Just now, when he activated the fifth level of the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword Embryo, demonic aura and sword intent enveloped the mantis mountain. It was not strange for this tier 2 Master-level mantis monster to know that he was not human. ¡°Are you a demon?¡± The tier 2 Master-level mantis monster shouted. Ye Li was not human, and there was no human aura on his body at all. He could only be a demon. ¡°Don¡¯t care what 1 am. All of you, come and die,¡± Ye Li said calmly. The tier 2 Master-level mantis monster was shocked. He stared at Ye Li. ¡°Demon, our mantis mountain doesn¡¯t seem to have offended you, right?¡± Ye Li smiled. ¡°A few Humanoid Mantis Monsters provoked me in the Zombie Territory, so you have to be exterminated.¡± Seeing the calmness on Ye Li¡¯s face, the thousands of Humanoid Mantis Monsters were furious. They had never been humiliated like this. ¡°How dare you!¡± Suddenly, a voice entered Ye Li and Jin Ling¡¯s ears. A ninth-tier Humanoid Mantis Monster attacked Ye Li and Jin Ling. Ye Li shook his head. Why didn¡¯t they just listen to him when he asked them to attack together? Swish! A terrifying white spiritual light attacked the ninth-tier Humanoid Mantis Monster. Without a doubt, the ninth-tier Humanoid Mantis Monster melted into nothingness after being hit by the white spiritual light. ¡°What?¡± The thousands of Humanoid Mantis Monsters were all terrified. The entire process was too fast. They could not even believe that it was real. ¡°Demon! You actually dared to kill my clansmen!¡± The tier 2 Master-level mantis monster was infuriated. However, Ye Li smiled and said slowly, ¡°Not only do I want to kill your clansmen, but I also want to exterminate your clan!¡± Hearing this, the tier 2 Master-level mantis monster could no longer tolerate Ye Li¡¯s arrogance. It waved its hand and roared, ¡°Attack!¡± Following the tier 2 Master-level mantis monster¡¯s order, thousands of Humanoid Mantis Monsters charged towards Ye Li and Jin Ling. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Looking at this scene, Jin Ling couldn¡¯t help but feel frightened. This was a thousand members of the Dark Race. She quickly looked at Ye Li and realized that there was no change in Ye Li¡¯s expression. It was as if he did not see anything. Clang! Suddenly, a cold light flashed in the air. Immediately after, a dragon¡¯s cry and a sword¡¯s cry appeared. A five-clawed blood dragon circled above Ye Li¡¯s head.. Chapter 832 - Chapter 832: Annihilation with a Single Sword Strike Chapter 832: Annihilation with a Single Sword Strike Editor: Henyee Translations Ye Li raised the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword in his hand and said slowly, ¡°Heaven Sword Technique!¡± Swoosh! In an instant, countless divine lights attacked the thousands of Humanoid Mantis Monsters at an extremely fast speed. How should the next scene be described in words? ¡°Alt!!!¡± Countless screams could be heard, as if the scene in front of them had really become hell on earth! ¡°Well¡­¡± Jin Ling was stunned. She had thought that her experience in the land of zombies was the most shocking, but now she realized not only was she wrong, but also thoroughly so. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Ye Li walked a few steps and revealed his side profile as he said calmly to Jin Ling. When Jin Ling heard this, she quickly followed. She finally understood why Ye Li was so arrogant. When a person had unparalleled strength, it was impossible not to be arrogant. Wild Thunder Base City. Ye Li and Jin Ling returned to Wild Thunder Base City. He sensed the location of the Apocalypse Legion and thought that the zombie army would arrive at the outer city of Wild Thunder Base City in the next two days. At that time, he would be able to perform a super synthesize. ¡°You go back first. I¡¯ll take a walk here,¡± Ye Li said to Jin Ling. Jin Ling nodded and walked towards the Jin family. Ye Li looked at the pedestrians on the street. These people more or less had happy smiles on their faces. However, how could they know that a disaster was about to descend? If it wasn¡¯t for him, Ye Li, their ending would be obvious. ¡°Senior, it¡¯s you?¡± A slightly handsome man said to Ye Li. Ye Li had met this man once. When he and Jin Ling first came to Wild Thunder Base City, he stood in front of him. Ye Li didn¡¯t want to talk to Lin Ilao. He slowly walked forward and prepared to walk around the base city. What Ye Li didn¡¯t expect was that even though the tree wanted to be quiet, the wind wouldn¡¯t stop blowing. There was a woman beside Lin Hao. When this woman saw that Ye Li didn¡¯t answer Lin Ilao, she immediately became unhappy. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear Young Master Lin talking to you? Are you deaf?¡± This woman looked flirtatious and had heavy makeup on. Perhaps in the eyes of ordinary people, this woman was a beauty, but in Ye Li¡¯s eyes, she was a disgusting woman. ¡°Clap!¡± ¡°Who told you to talk to Senior like that?¡± Lin Ilao slapped the woman¡¯s face heavily, and the woman was immediately stunned. ¡°Lin Hao, why did you hit me?¡± The woman covered her face and looked at Lin Hao in confusion. ¡°Not only do 1 want to hit you, but I also want you to get lost!¡± With that, Lin Hao kicked the woman, and she was instantly sent flying. ¡°Senior, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Lin Hao looked at Ye Li apologetically. ¡°Why are you looking for me?¡± Ye Li asked calmly. Lin Ilao smiled when he heard that. ¡°Senior, 1 offended you that day. Can I treat you to a meal?¡± ¡°Eat?¡± Ye Li didn¡¯t expect Lin Hao to treat him to a meal. After pondering for a few seconds, Ye Li agreed. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Alright.¡± Seeing that Ye Li agreed, Lin Hao immediately beamed with joy. Then, Lin Hao brought Ye Li to the best restaurant in Wild Thunder Base City. Ye Li thought that since the zombie army was about to arrive at Wild Thunder Base City, he had to integrate the major forces in Wild Thunder Base City first. A moment later, Ye Li and Lin Hao arrived at the Wild Thunder Hotel.. Chapter 833 - Chapter 833: Young Master Zhong Yun Chapter 833: Young Master Zhong Yun Editor: Henyee Translations Wild Thunder Hotel was the largest hotel in Wild Thunder Base City. ¡°Senior, let¡¯s go in,¡± Lin Hao looked at Ye Li and said. Ye Li nodded. Just as he took a step forward, an ear-piercing voice entered his ears. ¡°Yo, isn¡¯t this Young Master Lin?¡± A 23 or 24-year-old man appeared in front of Ye Li. This man was the same as Lin Hao. He was also a Tier 1 Transcender, and looked very arrogant and unruly. ¡°Zhong Yun, what do you want?¡± Lin Hao looked at Zhong Yun coldly. There were three big families in the base city: the Zhong family, the Jin family, and the Lin family. The Zhong family was the most powerful family in the base city. ¡°I don¡¯t want to do anything. I just wanted to greet you when I saw you. He¡­¡± When Zhong Yun looked at Ye Li, his pupils could not help but constrict because he had never seen a man as handsome as Ye Li. ¡°You are¡­?¡± Zhong Yun looked at Ye Li and asked. ¡°Zhong Yun, this is Senior, you¡­¡± Before Lin Hao could finish speaking, he was interrupted by Zhong Yun. Zhong Yun smiled disdainfully. ¡°What Senior? Isn¡¯t he just about the same age as us?¡± In Zhong Yun¡¯s opinion, the only reason to believe that Ye Li was a ¡°Senior¡± was that the sky was about to collapse. ¡°Tell me, who are you?¡± Zhong Yun looked at Ye Li indifferently. He was the young master of the Zhong family and the idol of countless girls in the Wild Thunder Base City. How could he tolerate someone as handsome as Ye Li? Ye Li¡¯s face was as calm as water. He looked at Zhong Yun and slowly said, ¡°Do you think I will tell you?¡± When Zhong Yun heard this, his slightly handsome face could not help but be stunned. He did not expect Ye Li to say such a thing. ¡°How dare you speak to me like that?¡± Zhong Yun glared at Ye Li. ¡°Get lost,¡± Ye Li said slowly. The passersby had already gathered around. They were all stunned when they saw Ye Li say this to Zhong Yun. ¡°Who is this person? How dare he speak to Young Master Zhong like that?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, but it looks like he¡¯s Young Master Lin¡¯s friend.¡± ¡°So what if he¡¯s Young Master Lin¡¯s friend? If he speaks to Young Master Zhong like this, he¡¯ll definitely end up in a miserable state.¡± In the eyes of the passers-by, Ye Li would definitely end up in a miserable state. It was because he had offended the Zhong family, the most powerful family in the Wild Thunder Base City. ¡°You, you actually dare to tell me to get lost?¡± Zhong Yun¡¯s eyes were wide open. Even in his dreams, he never thought that Ye Li would dare to tell him to get lost. ¡°Alrh!¡± As soon as Zhong Yun said that, he was sent flying. No one saw how Ye Li attacked. ¡°What happened?¡± The onlookers were stunned. They did not expect such a scene to happen. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Lin Hao was also stunned. Zhong Yun¡¯s situation was exactly the same as his that day, both of them flying out unknowingly. One had to know that he and Zhong Yun were both Tier 1 Transcender. How terrifying Senior¡¯s strength was! ¡°Senior, the Zhong family is the top family in Wild Thunder Base City. I don¡¯t think Zhong Yun will let this go,¡± Lin Hao said to Ye Li. Ye Li¡¯s handsome face didn¡¯t change at all. He didn¡¯t finish his sentence and walked into the Wild Thunder Hotel. Seeing this, Lin Hao could only quickly follow him. Lin Hao didn¡¯t know if this was right or wrong. Zhong Yun would definitely go to the Zhong family to call for help. When he saw him with Ye Li, the Zhong family and the Lin family would completely fall out.. Chapter 834 - Chapter 834: You and Your Family Are Already Gone Chapter 834: You and Your Family Are Already Gone Editor: Henyee Translations Lin Hao looked at Ye Li¡¯s back, but his intuition told him that not only did he do the right thing, but it was also the most right thing he had done since he was born. Then, Lin Hao hurriedly followed. As the young master of the Lin family, the manager of the Wild Thunder Hotel personally received him. After booking the best private room in the hotel, Lin Hao ordered a large table of delicacies. Birds in the sky and geese in the clouds, fresh meat from cattle, sheep, seafood from the sea, and crabs from the river. ¡°Senior, does it taste alright?¡± Lin Hao looked at Ye Li carefully. Ye Li nodded. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s alright.¡± Then, Lin Hao hesitated. A few seconds later, he continued, ¡°Senior, Zhong Yun¡¯s family¡­¡± Before Lin Hao could finish, Ye Li interrupted him. ¡°In my eyes, his family is just an ant.¡± Lin Hao was shocked when he heard that. He quickly looked at Ye Li and secretly exclaimed that Ye Li was too domineering. He had never seen such a domineering person. He was just like a demon lord descending from the heavens! ¡°Young Master Lin! Young Master Lin!¡± Suddenly, the manager of Wild Thunder Hotel ran in in a panic. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Lin Hao hurriedly asked when he saw the manager panicking. The manager swallowed his saliva and quickly said, ¡°Young Master Zhong has arrived with the Zhong family. He wants you out.¡± Lin Hao was shocked when he heard that. He hurriedly looked at Ye Li and realized that there was no change in Ye Li¡¯s expression at all. It was as if he did not hear anything. ¡°Senior, look?¡± Lin Hao looked at Ye Li and asked tentatively. Ye Li wiped his mouth with a tissue and said slowly, ¡°Since they want to die, I, Ye Li, can only fulfill their wish.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Ye Li stood up and walked out. Seeing this, Lin Hao hurriedly followed. When Ye Li and Lin Hao arrived outside the Wild Thunder Hotel, they realized that Zhong Yun had appeared in front of them with more than ten genetic warriors from the Zhong family. Most of the genetic warriors were tier 3 to fifth-tier Transcender. One of them was an eighth-tier Transcender. ¡°Senior, Zhong Yun brought the tenth elder of the Zhong family here. The tenth elder is an eighth-tier Transcender,¡± Lin Hao said to Ye Li in a low voice. When Ye Li heard this, the corners of his mouth curled up slightly, and an evil smile appeared on his face. ¡°Brat, you were the one who beat me just now, right?¡± Zhong Yun stared at Ye Li. Ye Li looked at Zhong Yun in disdain. A few seconds later, he said calmly, ¡°Do you know that when you say this, you and your family will be destroyed?¡± Zhong Yun, the tenth elder of the Zhong family, and more than ten genetic warriors were stunned when they heard Ye Li¡¯s words. Then, they laughed wildly. ¡°Hahaha!!!¡± They almost burst into tears, as if they had just heard the funniest joke in history. The onlookers couldn¡¯t help but laugh. In Wild Thunder Base City, anyone who heard this would probably laugh. ¡°Brat, I really admire you. I¡¯m very interested in your name now,¡± the tenth elder of the Zhong family said to Ye Li. The onlookers also looked at Ye Li. They all wanted to know who could say such arrogant words. ¡°Since you want to know so much, I¡¯ll fulfill your wish. My name is Ye Li. You can call me Demon King Ye Li,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Demon King Ye Li? Naturally, the Zhong family and the onlookers had never heard of this name. ¡°Hmph!¡± Zhong Yun snorted and stared at Ye Li. ¡°What Demon King Ye Li? You¡¯re just a clown!¡± Chapter 835 - Chapter 835: Kill Zhong Yun Chapter 835: Kill Zhong Yun Editor: Henyee Translations Zhong Yun looked at Ye Li with extreme disdain. Although the strength that Ye Li displayed just now was very powerful, it was really not worth mentioning in front of the Zhong Family. ¡°You actually dare to say that Senior is a clown?¡± Lin Hao stared at Zhong Yun. Zhong Yun smiled coldly. ¡°Isn¡¯t that so?¡± The onlookers looked at each other. They thought that Zhong Yun was the young master of the Zhong family and definitely had the right to say such words. ¡°Zhong Yun, you¡­¡± For some reason, Lin Hao admired Ye Li very much. He didn¡¯t know why he could admire him so much. Zhong Yun ignored Lin Hao and looked at Ye Li. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, 1 said you¡¯re a clown. What are you going to do?¡± Zhong Yun said with a calm smile. There was no change in Ye Li¡¯s handsome face at all. He looked at Zhong Yun indifferently and looked at his fingers before slowly saying, ¡°You will die.¡± What? Zhong Yun, the Tenth Elder, the Zhong family¡¯s genetic warriors, and the surrounding crowd were all stunned. They never expected Ye Li to say such a thing. ¡°Demon King Ye Li!¡± Zhong Yun was furious. He stared at Ye Li and continued, ¡°I want to see how you¡¯re going to kill me!¡± The onlookers quickly looked at Ye Li. They wanted to see how Ye Li would answer. Instead, they were all scared out of their wits because there was only an afterimage left where Ye Li was. ¡°Well¡­¡± The eyes of the onlookers widened. This was the biggest opening they had ever seen. The genetic warriors of the Zhong family did not expect Ye Li to be so fast. He was so fast that the naked eye could not capture him. They wanted to capture Ye Li¡¯s voice, but unfortunately, even if they had ten pairs of eyes, they could not find him. When Ye Li appeared again, he was already in front of Zhong Yun. When Zhong Yun saw Ye Li suddenly appear in front of him, he could not help but be shocked. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, you¡­¡± Before Zhong Yun could finish speaking, he would never have the chance to continue. A shocking bloody hole had already appeared on his forehead. The entire process was so fast that it took less than a second. When everyone present returned to their senses, they realized that Zhong Yun had already fallen to the ground and was no longer alive. ¡°Well¡­¡± Zhong Family¡¯s Tenth Elder¡¯s pupils constricted. He looked at Zhong Yun¡¯s corpse in disbelief. Lin Hao was also shocked to the extreme. He swallowed his saliva and thought that if he had offended Senior like this that day, he would probably have died. For a moment, Lin Hao was extremely glad. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, you actually killed the Young Master of my Zhong Family?¡± The Tenth Elder shouted angrily at Ye Li. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only How could the onlookers say anything at this moment? The expressions on their faces seemed to have frozen, and time seemed to have stopped. ¡°So what?¡± Ye Li looked at the tenth elder of the Zhong family indifferently. At this moment, there were absolutely no words that could describe the shock in Lin Hao¡¯s heart. One had to know that Zhong Yun was the young master of the Zhong family. After the senior killed Zhong Yun, there was actually no fluctuation on his face, as if he was doing something insignificant. How could there be such a person in this world? He did not know. He really did not know. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, I want you to pay with your life!¡± Chapter 836 - Chapter 836: Where Is The Zhong Family? Chapter 836: Where Is The Zhong Family? Editor: Henyee Translations The tenth elder of the Zhong family roared and waved his hand. ¡°Kill Demon King Ye Li!¡± Suddenly, more than ten genetic warriors from the Zhong family pounced on Ye Li. There was still no change in Ye Li¡¯s expression. The dozen or so genetic warriors pouncing on him were pitifully weak. Swish! With more than ten wind-breaking sounds, the lives of the dozen or so genetic warriors who pounced on him disappeared from this world forever. ¡°What?¡± When the onlookers saw this scene, they all sucked in a breath of cold air and looked at Ye Li dumbfoundedly. The tenth elder of the Zhong family was even more speechless. He would never have thought that Ye Li would be so strong. It was too terrifying. ¡°Are you very afraid?¡± Ye Li looked at the tenth elder of the Zhong family indifferently. When the tenth elder of the Zhong family heard this, his pupils constricted rapidly, and cold sweat drenched his entire body. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, this is Wild Thunder Base City. What are you trying to do?¡± From the words of the tenth elder of the Zhong family, it was not difficult to tell that the Zhong family was the most powerful family in Wild Thunder Base City. They were threatening Ye Li. Unfortunately, even if the Tenth Elder of the Zhong family believed that the sky was about to collapse, he would not have believed that Ye Li was never afraid of being threatened. Otherwise, he would not have killed Zhong Yun and more than ten genetic warriors of the Zhong family. ¡°1 don¡¯t want to do anything. 1 just want to kill you. That¡¯s all,¡± Ye Li said calmly to the Tenth Elder. When the Tenth Elder heard Ye Li¡¯s words, a chill instantly went from his tailbone to the top of his head. He looked at Ye Li in horror. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, you can¡¯t kill me. I¡¯m the tenth elder of the Zhong Clan. If you kill me, the Zhong Clan will definitely not let you off.¡± The Tenth Elder of the Zhong Family¡¯s voice trembled so much that it made one¡¯s scalp tingle. Anyone could tell that he didn¡¯t want to die. However¡­ If Ye Li didn¡¯t kill him, would he still be the Demon King Ye Li? ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they will die too,¡± Ye Li said calmly. As soon as he finished speaking, a terrifying white spiritual light attacked the Tenth Elder of the Zhong Clan, and a fist-sized bloody hole instantly appeared on his body. The Tenth Elder¡¯s eyes were wide open. He could not accept that he had died just like that. The onlookers were all terrified. Some of the timid ones even fainted from fear, and there were many who peed their pants. Ye Li turned around and looked at Lin Hao, only to find that Lin Hao had already frozen like a clay statue. ¡°Go and tell your family to submit to me, the Demon King, Ye Li,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Lin Hao came back to his senses when he heard this. He did not dare to refute at all and hurriedly ran towards the Lin family. Ye Li thought that the zombie army was about to arrive. If he didn¡¯t integrate the forces of Wild Thunder Base City, wouldn¡¯t it be his loss if they killed the zombies? Suddenly, Ye Li looked at a man beside him. When this man saw that Ye Li was looking at him, he was so scared that he peed his pants and almost knelt on the ground. This was because he felt that the moment Ye Li looked at him, he was already dead. There was no chance of survival at all. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°I, I, I¡­ I didn¡¯t offend you, my lord. Please spare my life.¡± The man hurriedly begged Ye Li for mercy. ¡°Where is the Zhong family?¡± Ye Li asked the man. The man was shocked. He didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to ask him where the Zhong family was. As if he had been pardoned, he quickly told Ye Li the location of the Zhong family. After Ye Li knew the location of the Zhong family, he activated Swift Steps and headed towards the Zhong family.. Chapter 837 - Chapter 837: Submit to Me Chapter 837: Submit to Me Editor: Henyee Translations The Zhong family. In the hall, the family head Zhong Kai was discussing something with the elders. ¡°Family Head!¡± Suddenly, a Zhong Family disciple ran in. ¡°What exactly happened?¡± Zhong Kai frowned. He never liked to interrupt meetings. ¡°There¡¯s a man outside who wants our Zhong family to submit to him.¡± ¡°What!!!¡± The head of the Zhong family, Zhong Kai, and all the elders were shocked. ¡°Say again?¡± Zhong Kai felt that he had misheard. The Zhong Family disciple quickly repeated. ¡°Where did this lunatic come from? He actually made my Zhong family submit. He really doesn¡¯t know his place.¡± Zhong Kai smiled coldly, thinking that this was really a rare occurrence. ¡°Everyone, the Zhong family is the largest family in Wild Thunder Base City. No one has ever dared to provoke us. Life is too peaceful for us. Why don¡¯t we go out and see which lunatic it is?¡± Zhong Kai said to the elders. The elders all showed a playful smile because they felt that they had heard the funniest joke in history. Immediately, the Zhong Family Head, Zhong Kai, and the elders walked out of the Zhong Family. Zhong Kai and the elders arrived outside the Zhong family and looked at Ye Li indifferently. ¡°Are you the one who wants the Zhong family to submit to you?¡± Zhong Kai stared at Ye Li. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Ye Li nodded. ¡°Hahaha!!!¡± Zhong Kai threw his head back and laughed. The elders also laughed. ¡°What are you laughing at?¡± Ye Li looked at them playfully. An elder looked at Ye Li with extreme disdain. ¡°Brat, did you just run out of the mental hospital?¡± At this moment, another Zhong family disciple ran over in a hurry and whispered something in Zhong Kai¡¯s ear. ¡°What did you say?¡± Zhong Kai¡¯s eyes widened as if he had heard something unbelievable. ¡°Yun¡¯er and the Tenth Elder¡­ are dead?¡± The strength in Zhong Kai¡¯s body seemed to have been sucked away by something. In an instant, he seemed to have aged ten years. ¡°I killed Zhong Yun and the Tenth Elder.¡± A slightly lazy voice entered the ears of the Zhong family. When the Zhong family heard Ye Li¡¯s words, they immediately looked at him. ¡°W-what did you say?¡± Zhong Kai looked at Ye Li in a daze. After a few seconds, he finally came back to his senses and stared at Ye Li. ¡°You killed Yun¡¯er and the Tenth Elder!¡± Thousands of feet of anger rushed out of Zhong Kai¡¯s head. This was the angriest he had ever been. The elders were also shocked to the extreme. They originally thought that Ye Li was a lunatic, but now it seemed that not only was he not a lunatic, but he was also a super expert. However¡­ After killing the Zhong Family¡¯s Young Master and Tenth Elder, he actually wanted the Zhong Family to submit to him. This, this, this¡­ What kind of logic was this? The elders of the Zhong Family could not figure it out even if they racked their brains. ¡°I will tear you into pieces!¡± Zhong Kai stared at Ye Li and said firmly. Ye Li¡¯s handsome face did not change at all. He looked at Zhong Kai indifferently and slowly said, ¡°I¡¯ll say it again. Make the Zhong family submit to me. Don¡¯t make me say it a third time.¡± When Zhong Kai heard this, his eyes turned red. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Die!¡± After shouting, Zhong Kai attacked Ye Li. Ye Li smiled calmly. Zhong Kai was only a Tier 1 Heaven¡¯s Chosen One. Where did he get the courage to attack Demon King Ye Li? He really didn¡¯t know his place. ¡°Alth!¡± The elders originally thought that Ye Li was about to die, but they never expected that the scream was actually made by Zhong Kai.. Chapter 838 - Chapter 838: Discuss An Important Matter Chapter 838: Discuss An Important Matter Editor: Henyee Translations How was that possible!!! All the elders shouted because they realized that Zhong Kai had already fallen to the ground. His life had disappeared from this world forever. There was no change in Ye Li¡¯s expression as he looked at the elders indifferently. ¡°He didn¡¯t submit. What about you guys?¡± When the elders heard this, their bodies trembled. The head of the Zhong family, Zhong Kai, was the strongest person in the Zhong family, but he died in an instant. They didn¡¯t even have time to see clearly. Ye Li smiled faintly. There was no change in his handsome face at all. ¡°Submit to you? Dream on!¡± After an elder shouted angrily, he rushed towards Ye Li. The corners of Ye Li¡¯s lips curled up slightly, and a faint smile appeared on his handsome face. Swish! With a wind-breaking sound, this elder¡¯s life disappeared from this world forever. ¡°Who else is unconvinced?¡± Ye Li looked at the other elders of the Zhong family indifferently. The elders of the Zhong Family were extremely shocked and looked at Ye Li in horror. ¡°We surrender.¡± They had dominated the various jurisdictions of Wild Thunder Base City for decades and knew very well that they were definitely not Ye Li¡¯s match. They had no choice but to submit. ¡°Very good.¡± Ye Li nodded. ¡°In this world, good people won¡¯t die, and bad people won¡¯t die either. Only one kind of people will die, and that¡¯s stupid people,¡± Ye Li continued. As soon as he finished speaking, Ye Li disappeared. The elders of the Zhong Family looked at each other and smiled bitterly, thinking that the Zhong Family had provoked someone they shouldn¡¯t have. When Ye Li returned to the Jin family, Jin Ling saw that Ye Li was back and hurriedly welcomed him. ¡°Senior, you¡¯re back,¡± Jin Ling said to Ye Li. Ye Li nodded and followed them into the Jin family¡¯s main hall. When Jin Shan, the head of the Jin family, saw Ye Li, he quickly got down from his throne. ¡°Senior, please take a seat,¡± Jin Shan said to Ye Li. After Ye Li sat down, he said to Jin Shan, the head of the Jin family, ¡°Call the people in charge of the Lin family and the Zhong family here. I have something important to do.¡± Jin Shan and the elders were all stunned. It was obvious that they did not expect Ye Li to say such a thing. ¡°Senior, I¡¯m afraid that they won¡¯t listen to me,¡± Jin Shan said to Ye Li doubtfully. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they will listen,¡± Ye Li said slowly. When Jin Shan heard this, he hurriedly got someone to call the Lin family¡¯s head and the Zhong family¡¯s head. The head of the Lin family, Lin Nan, arrived at the Jin family¡¯s main hall without stopping. Ever since Lin Hao told him about Ye Li, he knew that an existence like Ye Li was not someone they could provoke. ¡°Brother Lin Nan, you¡¯re here.¡± Jin Shan hurriedly got someone to arrange for a seat. Suddenly, another old man stepped into the Jin family¡¯s main hall. The old man looked flustered, as if he was very afraid. ¡°Grand Elder Zhong?¡± Jin Shan was a little stunned and asked the old man, ¡°Grand Elder Zhong, where¡¯s your family head?¡± ¡°Our family head¡­¡± The Grand Elder of the Zhong family was called Zhong Teng. At this moment, cold sweat had already drenched his entire body. He looked at Ye Li in fright and said, ¡°Our family head is dead.¡± What? Everyone in the main hall of the Zhong Family and the Lin Family Head, Lin Nan, were all shocked. ¡°Master Zhong is dead?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°How did he die?¡± Jin Shan and Lin Nan quickly asked. Zhong Teng didn¡¯t know how to answer. Of course, he didn¡¯t dare to say that Ye Li killed him. ¡°I killed him.¡± Just as Zhong Teng didn¡¯t know how to answer, Ye Li spoke.. Chapter 839 - Chapter 839: Super Synthesis Chapter 839: Super Synthesis Editor: Henyee Translations Everyone in the Jin family¡¯s main hall and the Lin family¡¯s head, Lin Nan, looked at Ye Li in shock. ¡°It¡¯s just an ant. It¡¯s fine if 1 kill him.¡± The people in the hall did not dare to say anything else. They were all waiting for Ye Li to speak. Since Ye Li did not say anything, they naturally did not dare to speak. ¡°Guys, the zombies are going to attack Wild Thunder Base City,¡± Ye Li said to the people in the hall. Everyone in the hall was shocked. It was obvious that they did not expect Ye Li to say such words. ¡°Senior, is it true?¡± Jin Shan hurriedly asked. Ye Li smiled faintly. There was no change in his handsome face at all. ¡°There are a lot of zombies this time. You just have to watch the battle. Leave everything else to me,¡± Ye Li said. Everyone in the hall was shocked again. They really didn¡¯t know what Ye Li meant. ¡°Senior, well¡­¡± ¡°Just do as I say.¡± The people in the hall did not dare to speak anymore and could only nod. Now that the Apocalypse Legion had become the leaders of the zombie army, he thought that he could synthesize the zombie army this time. Five days later. All the genetic warriors from the major factions of Wild Thunder Base City had arrived at the outer city wall. Zombies that blotted out the sky and covered the earth appeared in front of them like a black cloud. ¡°Well¡­¡± Jin Shan, the head of the Jin family, was stunned. He had never seen so many zombies since he was born. ¡°How is this possible!¡± The genetic warriors on the outer city wall were also shocked. ¡°Take action!¡± Ye Li secretly gave an order to the Apocalypse Legion. Immediately, the Apocalypse Legion began to act. The genetic warriors on the outer city wall did not attack because Ye Li had given them an order. If anyone dared to attack, they would die. Ye Li opened the synthesis grid in his mind and synthesized a batch of zombies. Then, he asked the synthesized zombies to go to the outer city wall. If this group of zombies were to attack other zombies, they would undoubtedly be wasted. Ye Li let the Apocalypse Legion reach the outer city wall too to show their peerless power. Swish! Only an afterimage was left on the outer city wall. The genetic warriors were shocked. Ye Li was nowhere to be seen. ¡°Senior has gone down!¡± The Jin family¡¯s family head shouted. The genetic warriors hurriedly looked down the outer city wall. Instantly, countless zombies fell to the ground. Ye Li continued to synthesize. There were too many zombies, but these zombies still hadn¡¯t touched the outer wall. A few days had passed, but none of the zombies had touched the outer wall. Ye Li had already sent the synthesized zombies to attack the other zombies. The battlefield outside the city wall of Wild Thunder Base City instantly became chaotic. ¡°I forgot to tell you something.¡± Just as the genetic warriors outside the city wall of Wild Thunder City froze like clay sculptures, the head of the Jin family, Jin Shan, suddenly said. ¡°What is it?¡± Lin Nan asked Jin Shan. ¡°Actually, Senior is not human.¡± What? The genetic warriors on the outer city wall were all stunned. They looked at the golden mountain in shock. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Are you crazy? How dare you say that Senior is not human? Aren¡¯t you afraid¡­¡± Before Lin Nan could finish, Jin Shan interrupted him. ¡°Senior is indeed not human, but a demon!¡± A demon!!! As soon as these words were spoken, the genetic warriors on the outer city wall were even more shocked.. Chapter 840 - Chapter 840: Leaving Is A New Start Chapter 840: Leaving Is A New Start Editor: Henyee Translations After this wave of synthesis, the Apocalypse Legion had all become tenth-tier Lord-level zombies. As long as they took another step forward, they would be able to become Heavenly Lord-level zombies. Ding! ¡°Congratulations to the host for becoming a Tier 1 Sky Opener.¡± ¡°Congratulations to the host for obtaining a super treasure chest.¡± Ye Li thought that this wave of synthesis was simply awesome! Without much thought, he opened the super Treasure Chest. ¡°Congratulations to the host for obtaining the Heaven-Defying Level skill, Demon God Fist.¡± ¡°Congratulations to the host for obtaining a Super Treasure Map.¡± Heaven-Defying Level skill, Demon God Fist? Super treasure map? Ye Li¡¯s handsome face lit up. Fie thought that they were all good things. ¡°Host, are you going to cultivate the Heaven-Defying Level skill, Demon God Fist, now?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°10%¡­ 30%¡­ 60%¡­ 100%.¡± ¡°Heaven-Defying Level skill, Demon God Fist, successfully cultivated.¡± Now that Ye Li had three god-level skills, this Heaven-Defying Level skill was honestly not worthy of his attention. Then, he opened the super treasure map. A set of coordinates appeared in his mind. Ye Li left Wild Thunder Base City after staying for a day. Ye Li walked towards the coordinates in his mind. After he saved Qing Zhu and Qing Ruo, the Silver Blizzard Palace must be looking for them everywhere. However, the Eastern Land was really too big, not to mention that Qing Zhu and Qing Ruo were now in the Qiong Qi Royal Family. Silver Blizzard Palace could not find them no matter what. Ye Li arrived at a small village. The people in this village looked very simple and did not seem to be scheming. The village was not big. It was a small village with hundreds of people. When they saw strangers coming, they all became vigilant. ¡°Who are you?¡± An old man asked Ye Li. The old man looked like he was about 70 years old and was very dry. ¡°I was just passing by,¡± Ye Li said. When the coordinates of this super treasure map were in this village, it actually disappeared. Ye Li was afraid that this would happen. He didn¡¯t expect that it actually happened. It was ridiculous! ¡°Big Brother, are you a genetic warrior?¡± A15 or 16-year-old girl said to Ye Li, her face full of curiosity. The villagers looked at Ye Li when they heard that. They all wanted to know if Ye Li was a genetic warrior because there was no genetic warrior in their village. Not to mention encountering the Dark Race, even if they encountered zombies, they would be finished. ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m a genetic warrior,¡± Ye Li replied. When the villagers heard this, they were all shocked. ¡°Y-you¡¯re really a genetic warrior?¡± The old man asked Ye Li again. This old man was the village chief, Li Youtian. ¡°Senior, please save our village!¡± As he spoke, the village chief, Li Youtian, knelt down in front of Ye Li. Immediately, hundreds of villagers also knelt down in front of Ye Li. ¡°Senior, we found that several villages have been slaughtered by zombies and they are about to reach us.¡± The village chief, Li Youtian, said to Ye Li with a crying face. ¡°Get up. I¡¯m not used to people kneeling and talking to me,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Li Youtian and the villagers hurriedly stood up and looked at Ye Li pleadingly. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Zombies?¡± ¡°Yes, Senior. I heard that there are many zombies, including mutant zombies and all kinds of Master-level zombies. We don¡¯t know what kind of zombie they are,¡± Li Youtian said to Ye Li. When Ye Li heard this, he couldn¡¯t help but reveal a playful smile. ¡°Sure, let¡¯s wait for these zombies to come,¡± Ye Li said blandly. As soon as he finished speaking, he released the Apocalypse Legion from the system space, and the nine powerful zombies instantly appeared behind Ye Li.. Chapter 841 - Chapter 841: What Level of Zombies Are You? Chapter 841: What Level of Zombies Are You? Editor: Henyee Translations When the villagers saw the Apocalypse Legion suddenly appear behind Ye Li, they were stunned because they couldn¡¯t understand why nine zombies suddenly appeared behind Ye Li. Of course, they couldn¡¯t tell that the Apocalypse Legion was a zombie. ¡°They are¡­¡± The village chief, Li Youtian, looked at Ye Li in confusion. ¡°They are my Apocalypse Legion,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Apocalypse Legion? All the villagers were stunned. Naturally, they didn¡¯t know what the Apocalypse Legion was. ¡°Big brother, what is the Apocalypse Legion?¡± The little girl looked at Ye Li curiously and asked. ¡°Zombies,¡± Ye Li answered. ¡°What!!!¡± As soon as he said that, all the villagers took three steps back in shock and looked at Ye Li in shock. ¡°Zombies?¡± Village Chief Li Youtian looked at Ye Li in shock. ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Ye Li said slowly. The villagers looked at each other, then at each other. They had seen many zombies, but none of them were like the zombies in the Apocalypse Legion. ¡°Big brother, are they really zombies?¡± The little girl was confused. Ye Li nodded and didn¡¯t say anything. At this moment, a strong man ran over with a shocked expression. ¡°Oh no! Zombies are here!¡± When the villagers heard the man¡¯s shout, they were shocked. ¡°Chief, many zombies are coming this way!¡± The man said to Chief Li Youtian in horror. ¡± What?¡± The village chief, Li Youtian, took a few steps back. All the villagers were scared silly and did not know what to do. Ye Li smiled faintly. There was no change in his handsome face. It was just a few dozen zombies. Was there a need to be so afraid? ¡°Senior, look¡­¡± The village chief, Li Youtian, hurriedly looked at Ye Li. At this moment, he didn¡¯t care if the members of the Apocalypse Legion were zombies or not. All the villagers looked at Ye Li. In their eyes, Ye Li was their life-saving straw. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Ye Li said calmly. The village chief, Li Youtian, and the villagers were all shocked. There were dozens of zombies. They really couldn¡¯t understand why Ye Li¡¯s face didn¡¯t change at all. ¡°Roar! Roar!¡± Suddenly, zombies¡¯ roars reached the ears of the villagers. When the villagers heard this cry, they followed the sound and looked over. They were so frightened that their souls almost left their bodies. To the villagers¡¯ surprise, the dozens of zombies didn¡¯t pounce on them, but stopped dozens of steps away from them. ¡°You, you guys¡­¡± A mutant zombie was suddenly terrified. This mutant zombie was a fifth-tier zombie, and a fifth-tier zombie could speak human language. He felt the pressure of the Apocalypse Legion, which was like a mountain pressing down on him. ¡°What level are you exactly?¡± The fifth-tier mutant zombie stared at the Apocalypse Legion and asked. As the captain of the Apocalypse Legion, Ah Da would naturally choose to answer his question. ¡°Our levels aren¡¯t very high. They¡¯re all tenth-tier Lord-level zombies.¡± Hearing Ah Da¡¯s words, the tier 3 mutant zombie was instantly scared out of its wits. It immediately prepared to escape with dozens of zombies. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only No matter how small a fly was, it was still meat. How could he let a fly escape? ¡°Take action!¡± Ye Li gave the order to the Apocalypse Legion. Ah Da instantly shot out, and dozens of zombies instantly fell to the ground. Opening the synthesis grid in his mind, Ye Li synthesized dozens of zombies. Chapter 842 - Chapter 842: Shadow Wolf Dark Race Chapter 842: Shadow Wolf Dark Race Editor: Henyee Translations The entire process happened too quickly. Before the villagers could even see clearly, dozens of zombies disappeared in front of their eyes. ¡°Th-th-this¡­¡± The village chief, Li Youtian, was dumbfounded. He looked at Ye Li in shock. ¡°Senior, did you do it?¡± Li Youtian looked at Ye Li and asked. ¡°En.¡± Ye Li nodded. The villagers looked at Ye Li in shock. They had guessed that Ye Li was a genetic warrior, but they did not expect him to be such a terrifying genetic warrior. ¡°Big brother, you¡¯re a human being. You said that the Apocalypse Legion are all zombies. How can you control zombies?¡± the little girl asked curiously. Ye Li looked at the sun in the sky and slowly said, ¡°Who says I¡¯m human?¡± As soon as he said this, all the villagers were stunned. They never thought that Ye Li would say such a thing. ¡°Big brother, you¡¯re not human?¡± The expression on the little girl¡¯s face seemed to have frozen. The villagers were also extremely stunned. They would never have thought that Ye Li was anything other than a human. ¡°I¡¯m indeed not a human. I¡¯m a demon,¡± Ye Li said frankly. Demon? All the villagers gasped. Although they were all ordinary people, they were born in the Eastern Land, so how could they not know what a demon was? After hearing that Ye Li was a demon, all the villagers were relieved. They had heard many legends about demons. It was said that demons were the noblest race in the Eastern Land. Not to mention zombies, even the Dark Race trembled when they saw them. ¡°No wonder Big Brother can control zombies. It turns out that Big Brother is a demon.¡± The little girl smiled at Ye Li. There was no change in Ye Li¡¯s expression. He looked at Li Youtian and asked, ¡°Are there many zombies around?¡± ¡°A lot.¡± Li Youtian nodded. ¡°There¡¯s definitely more zombies than that.¡± Hearing that, Ye Li was relieved. He thought that since the coordinates of the super treasure map had disappeared, it would be good if he could synthesize some zombies. Then, Ye Li asked the Apocalypse Legion to lure the zombies over. Ye Li stayed in the village for a day. This village was called Wood Leaf Village. The villagers of Wood Leaf Village treated Ye Li with good wine and meat. To them, Ye Li was their savior. ¡°Senior, you must eat and drinkwell today.¡± Li Youtian raised his wine bowl to Ye Li. After eating and drinking their fill, night had already fallen. Ye Li sat on a rock and looked at the moon. Just as he was engrossed, a few voices suddenly entered his ears. ¡°There are hundreds of humans in this village. We can eat our fill.¡± ¡°Yeah, I haven¡¯t eaten a human in a long time. I really miss the taste!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I miss it very much too.¡± Ye Li activated his Heavenly Spirit Eyes and realized that it was a few Dark Race members. These Dark Race members were all Shadow Wolves and were all at the seventh-tier. Ye Li smiled to himself. He really didn¡¯t dare to imagine how this Wood Leaf Village had survived until now. Even the Dark Race had designs on this place. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°We¡¯ll be able to see delicious humans soon.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Just as the five seventh-tier Shadow Wolves of the Dark Race were getting excited, a person suddenly appeared before their eyes. The five seventh-tier Shadow Wolves of the Dark Race were all stunned. This was because they realized that the human in front of them didn¡¯t have any expression on his face. ¡°Human, are you scared silly? Wiry didn¡¯t you run when you saw us?¡± A seventh-tier Shadow Wolf Dark Race member looked at Ye Li with disdain. Chapter 843 - Chapter 843: Never Trust Your Own Eyes Chapter 843: Never Trust Your Own Eyes Editor: Henyee Translations These five seventh-tier Shadow Wolfs all had wolf heads and human bodies. They were pitch-black and gave off a deep sense of oppression. ¡°Why should I run?¡± Ye Li looked indifferently at the five Shadow Wolves in front of him and asked. The five seventh-tier Shadow Wolves were all shocked when they heard this. They never dreamed that Ye Li would say such a thing. ¡°Human, did you eat a bear¡¯s heart or a leopard¡¯s gall?¡± A seventh-tier Shadow Wolf stared at Ye Li. However, to their surprise, Ye Li smiled faintly and slowly said, ¡°Do you really believe in your own eyes?¡± The five seventh-tier Shadow Wolves were stunned again. They were confused. They had no idea what Ye Li meant. They had never seen a human like Ye Li. The humans they met would pee their pants in fear when they saw them. However, not only was the human in front of him not scared out of his wits, but he was also terrifyingly calm. ¡°Human, you¡¯ve already become our meal. What else are you worth pretending for? Of course we believe in our own eyes,¡± a seventh-tier Shadow Wolf said coldly to Ye Li. The corners of Ye Li¡¯s lips curled up slightly, and an evil smile appeared on his handsome face. ¡°What I want to tell you is that you should never believe your own eyes, because eyes can deceive you sometimes.¡± Ye Li said lightly. ¡°What do you mean?¡± a seventh-tier Shadow Wolf asked. Ye Li smiled faintly. There was no change in his handsome face. ¡°It¡¯s just like howyou think I¡¯m human, but I¡¯m not. You think I¡¯m your meal, but you¡¯re actually my meat.¡± ¡°What!!!¡± When the five seventh-tier Shadow Wolves heard this, they were all extremely furious. They all looked at Ye Li angrily. ¡°Human, I¡¯m going to swallowyou whole!¡± a seventh-tier Shadow Wolf shouted. As soon as he finished speaking, this seventh-tier Shadow Wolf pounced towards Ye Li. ¡°Demon God Fist!¡± The Demon God Fist was a Heaven-Defying Level skill he obtained when he synthesized zombies in Wild Thunder Base City. Ye Li thought that this Heaven-Defying Level skill was useless to him, so he might as well let these stupid Shadow Wolves have a taste of it. As soon as the Demon God Fist was unleashed, the fist struck out with the might of a Demon God. The fist wind roared. The seventh-tier Shadow Wolf that was pouncing on Ye Li was terrified when he saw this. However, he could no longer stop himself. ¡°Alt!!!¡± The seventh-tier Shadow Wolf let out a loud cry before melting into nothingness. Not even ashes were left behind. ¡°Howis this possible!¡± The remaining four seventh-tier Shadow Wolves were already terrified to the extreme. They would never have thought that such a scene would happen. ¡°I told you never to believe your own eyes. Why don¡¯t you believe me?¡± Ye Li looked at the four seventh-tier Shadow Wolfs indifferently and said. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°You, what exactly are you¡­¡± Before they could finish speaking, the four seventh-tier Shadow Wolves never had the chance to continue because Ye Li had already melted them into nothingness. Ye Li looked at the air in front of him and said calmly, ¡°If you want to talk, you have to see if I, Ye Li, agree.¡± At this moment, the villagers heard the commotion and finally rushed behind Ye Li. Senior, what happened?¡± Village Chief Li Youtian hurriedly asked. Chapter 844 - Chapter 844: Thousands of Zombies! Chapter 844: Thousands of Zombies! Editor: Henyee Translations All the villagers looked at Ye Li. They had just heard a blood-curdling scream that sounded like a pig being slaughtered. The intensity of the scream made their scalps tingle. ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious. Just now, a few Dark Race members entered the village and prepared to eat you. I casually killed them,¡± Ye Li said indifferently. When the villagers heard Ye Li¡¯s words, they were all frightened out of their wits. ¡°Senior, is what you said true?¡± Village Chief Li Youtian looked at Ye Li in shock. ¡°They said they were Shadow Wolves. Have you heard of them?¡± Ye Li asked. ¡°What!!!¡± The villagers were terrified again. Shadow Wolves? ¡°Senior, the Shadow Wolf Race is the largest Dark Race in the surrounding area. It¡¯s over, it¡¯s over. They¡¯re targeting our village.¡± As Li Youtian spoke, he kept retreating. It was as if all the strength in his body had been sucked dry by something. His old face turned ashen. The villagers also felt as if a bolt of lightning had struck their heads. If the Shadow Wolves had their eyes on them, would they still be alive? ¡°Are you all very scared?¡± Ye Li glanced at the villagers indifferently. Li Youtian smiled bitterly and said to Ye Li, ¡°Senior, the Shadow Wolves are really too terrifying.¡± ¡°How terrifying?¡± Ye Li asked. Li Youtian didn¡¯t know how to answer. He thought to himself, ¡®That¡¯s right. With Senior here who is a demon, this Shadow Wolves is nothing.¡¯ At the thought of this, Li Youtian¡¯s old face was no longer as pale as before. Instead, it was glowing. ¡°Senior, those Shadow Wolves are naturally nothing in front of you,¡± Li Youtian said. When the villagers heard this, their bodies trembled. They were only afraid just now. But they forgot that Senior was a demon! ¡°Strange. Logically speaking, the Shadow Wolves are very far away from us. Why would they come here?¡± Village Chief Li Youtian rubbed his head and was very puzzled. The next day, the Apocalypse Legion came back with thousands of zombies. The villagers had never seen more than a thousand zombies before. Seeing this scene, they were terrified and wished they could run home to hide in their blankets. ¡°There are so many zombies. What should we do? What should we do?¡± The village chief, Li Youtian, was terrified. Ye Li didn¡¯t have the chance to shock the villagers. He asked the Apocalypse Legion to take action. Roar!!! The Apocalypse Legion roared and began to attack the thousands of zombies. Ye Li found a stone and sat down. He picked up a small stone from the ground and played with it. When the villagers saw this, they could not help but be stunned. After the Apocalypse Legion had dealt with thousands of zombies, Ye Li opened the synthesis grid in his mind and conducted Batch Synthesis. ¡°How did you do that?¡± The villagers looked at each other in shock. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only There was no change in Ye Li¡¯s expression. Thousands of zombies were pitifully few to him. They were not even enough to fill the gaps between his teeth. Ye Li continued to ask the Apocalypse Legion to lure more zombies back this time. He stayed in Wood Leaf Village and had a leisurely time. Ever since he transmigrated to this world, he had never been so relaxed. It was not a bad thing. However, what he did not expect was that even though the tree wanted to be quiet, the wind would not stop. The Shadow Wolves had actually found this place!!! Chapter 845 - Chapter 845:1 Am A Demon Chapter 845:1 Am A Demon Editor: Henyee Translations On this day, the clouds did not move, and the wind did not blow. Ye Li was fishing and wanted to learn how to cultivate his character. ¡°Senior!¡± The little girl¡¯s panicked voice entered his ears. ¡°Senior, the Shadow Wolves have entered the village and killed many people. Please quickly go and take a look!¡± Ye Li did not say anything else. He activated Swift Steps and disappeared on the spot. There were more than 20 Shadow Wolves, and all of them were between the sixth-tier and the seventh-tier. One of the leading Shadow Wolves was at the tenth-tier. At this time, they had already killed more than ten villagers of the Wood Leaf Village. They surrounded the villagers of the Wood Leaf Village. ¡°Tell me, did you see any shocking spiritual treasures?¡± The tenth-tier Shadow Wolf said coldly to the villagers. The villagers were shocked and quickly said, ¡°No, we didn¡¯t see any treasure.¡± Shocking spiritual treasure? They had never seen a shocking spiritual treasure before. They did not even know what a shocking spiritual treasure was. ¡°Hmph!¡± The tenth-tier Shadow Wolf snorted coldly and said to the villagers, ¡°Since you¡¯ve never seen it before, you can all go to hell.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, a person appeared in front of the villagers. Ye Li¡¯s sudden appearance shocked all the Shadow Wolves. When the villagers saw that Ye Li was here, their frightened hearts finally improved. If Ye Li didn¡¯t come, they would probably be dead by now. ¡°Genetic warrior?¡± The tenth-tier Shadow Wolf stared at Ye Li and asked coldly. However, Ye Li shook his head, his face as calm as water. ¡°You¡¯re not a genetic warrior?¡± It wasn¡¯t just the tenth-tier Shadow Wolves. Even the 20-odd Shadow Wolves didn¡¯t believe it. It was impossible for anyone not a genetic warrior to suddenly appear in front of them. ¡°I¡¯m a demon,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Demon? The 20 plus Shadow Wolves were all stunned. Then, they burst into laughter. ¡°Hahaha!¡± More than 20 Shadow Wolves laughed so hard that they couldn¡¯t even straighten their backs. It was as if they had heard the funniest joke in the world. When Ye Li saw this, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh secretly. He thought to himself, ¡®Does no one believe the truth these days?¡¯ ¡°What are you laughing at? I¡¯m really a demon.¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± The tenth-tier Shadow Wolf roared angrily. He glared at Ye Li and said coldly, ¡°Human, I really don¡¯t understand why you¡¯re pretending in front of us. A demon? What a joke!¡± All the villagers looked at Ye Li and the Shadow Wolves. They didn¡¯t know who would win. Their hearts were already in their throats. ¡°Come here. Let me kill you.¡± Ye Li crooked his finger at the tenth-tier Shadow Wolf. The pupils of the tenth-tier Shadow Wolf constricted. Ever since he was born, no one had dared to hook a finger at him, and it was even a human. ¡°Human, I will make you die without a burial place!¡± The tenth-tier Shadow Wolf shouted furiously. ¡°Attack!¡± As the tenth-tier Shadow Wolf gave the order, three seventh-tier Shadow Wolves rushed towards Ye Li at an extremely fast speed. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ye Li didn¡¯t understand. He really didn¡¯t understand why there were always Dark Race members who felt that they could kill him. Was this the feeling of an ant? Ye Li raised his finger. Terrifying white spiritual energy wrapped around his finger. Just as the three seventh-tier Shadow Wolves were about to pounce on him, he pointed down. Swish! Several wind-breaking sounds were heard, and the three Shadow Wolves all fell to the ground. There was no trace of life left in them. Chapter 846 - Chapter 846: Do You Believe that I’m A Demon Now? Chapter 846: Do You Believe that I¡¯m A Demon Now? Editor: Henyee Translations How was that possible!!! The tenth-tier Shadow Wolf let out a loud cry, as if he had seen a scene that he would never be able to see again. ¡°Come over and let me kill you.¡± Ye Li beckoned the tenth-tier Shadow Wolf with his finger. If these Shadow Wolfs didn¡¯t believe that Ye Li was a demon just now, then their firm hearts were starting to waver now. They didn¡¯t even have time to see clearly before three seventh-tier Shadow Wolves were gone just like that. How terrifying was their strength? ¡°You, are you really a demon?¡± The tenth-tier Shadow Wolf looked at Ye Li in shock and asked. ¡°Yes?¡± Ye Li said leisurely. Hearing this soul-shaking voice, the tenth-tier Shadow Wolf didn¡¯t know what to say. When the villagers of Wood Leaf Village saw this, their hearts that were in their throats finally relaxed. ¡°I don¡¯t believe it, I don¡¯t believe it!¡± The tenth-tier Shadow Wolves seemed to have gone crazy as it roared at Ye Li. ¡°Attack!¡± Upon hearing the order, the remaining 20 plus Shadow Wolves roared and flew towards Ye Li. Ye Li smiled lightly with a calm expression. ¡°Demon God Fist!¡± The Heaven-Defying Level skill, Demon God Fist, was swung out. The might of the Demon God even began to crack the space. More than 20 Shadow Wolves who had pounced over were all greatly shocked when they saw such a punch. ¡°Alt!!!¡± In an instant, earth-shattering screams sounded incessantly. The tenth-tier Shadow Wolf peed his pants. He really peed his pants. ¡°Well¡­¡± He started to feel extremely regretful. If he had known that Ye Li was so terrifying, he would have fled the moment he saw Ye Li again. But now, he couldn¡¯t escape even if he wanted to. ¡°Do you believe that I¡¯m a demon now?¡± Ye Li looked at the tenth-tier Shadow Wolf indifferently. How could the tenth-tier Shadow Wolves be able to speak a complete sentence? They looked at Ye Li in horror, their entire bodies trembling violently. He had a feeling that when he faced Ye Li, not only would his body tremble violently, even his soul would tremble uncontrollably. ¡°Believe, believe.¡± The tenth-tier Shadow Wolves knew very well that they were definitely not Ye Li¡¯s match. If they refuted him, he would die instantly. He didn¡¯t want to die. He really didn¡¯t want to die. ¡°Since you believe that I¡¯m a demon, what are you waiting for?¡± Ye Li looked at the tenth-tier Shadow Wolf. The tenth-tier Shadow Wolf was stunned. It was obvious that he didn¡¯t understand what Ye Li meant. ¡°W-what do you mean?¡± The tenth-tier Shadow Wolf swallowed his saliva and asked. ¡°Come here and let me kill you,¡± Ye Li said slowly. When the tenth-tier Shadow Wolf heard this, he couldn¡¯t help but feel as if his soul had left his body. With a plop, he knelt in front of Ye Li. ¡°My lord, my lord!¡± The tenth-tier Shadow Wolf shouted, ¡°Please spare my life, my lord.¡± Of course, Ye Li would not let go of this tenth-tier Shadow Wolf. Otherwise, would he still be the Demon King Ye Li? Just as he was about to attack, the tenth-tier Shadow Wolf spoke. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Lord, we came out of the ancestral grounds to look for the incomplete Nine Li Pot. I heard that it has appeared in this region.¡± Ye Li was stunned and thought that this news was interesting. The tenth-tier Shadow Wolves saw that Ye Li was stunned and felt that there was hope. He continued, ¡°Sir, I¡¯ve already told you everything I know. Can you spare my life?¡± Chapter 847 - Chapter 847: You’re A Pervert Chapter 847: You¡¯re A Pervert Editor: Henyee Translations The tenth-tier Shadow Wolf looked at Ye Li pleadingly. He really hoped that Ye Li would spare his life. ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll let you off?¡± Ye Li looked at the tenth-tier Shadow Wolf indifferently. The tenth-tier Shadow Wolf was stunned. He looked at Ye Li in shock and said in an extremely trembling voice, ¡°My lord, what do you mean?¡± Ye Li smiled and said slowly, ¡°It means that I won¡¯t let you off. You¡¯re going to die soon.¡± When the tenth-tier Shadow Wolf heard this, he was scared out of his wits. ¡°My lord! My lord!¡± The tenth-tier Shadow Wolf started to kowtow to Ye Li. Unfortunately, Ye Li had never been a soft-hearted person. Usually, if Ye Li wanted to kill someone, it would be useless even if this person kowtowed his head to bleed. It was naturally the same for the Dark Race. The tenth-tier Shadow Wolf looked up and saw that there was no change in Ye Li¡¯s expression at all. It knew that Ye Li would not let it go, so it shouted angrily at Ye Li, ¡°Since you¡¯re unwilling to let me go, I¡¯ll fight you to the death!¡± After the tenth-tier Shadow Wolf finished speaking, he leaped up from the ground and pounced towards Ye Li. Ye Li smiled faintly, but there was no change in his handsome face. Swish! With a wind-breaking wind, the life of the tenth-tier Shadow Wolf would disappear from this world forever. When the villagers saw this scene, they froze like clay sculptures. Their faces were filled with horror. ¡°Senior, you¡¯re the savior of our Wood Leaf Village. Without you, the consequences would be unimaginable!¡± As the village chief spoke, he was about to kneel down to Ye Li. However, before he could kneel down, he felt a resistance on his knees. ¡°I don¡¯t like people kneeling to me,¡± Ye Li said lightly. The village chief quickly got up from the ground and looked at Ye Li gratefully. Three days later. This time, the Apocalypse Legion brought back more than 3,000 zombies. More than 3,000 zombies refreshed the villagers¡¯ fear. They had never seen so many zombies in their lives. Ye Li had synthesized all the zombies, but he still hadn¡¯t synthesized a tenth-tier Lord-level zombie. Ye Li thought that it was time to find the incomplete Nine Li Pot. According to the tenth-tier Shadow Wolf, the incomplete Nine Li Pot was in the surrounding area. He was now a Tier 1 Sky Opener. It could be said that he could do whatever he wanted in these places. Then, Ye Li bade farewell to the villagers of Wood Leaf Village and left. Ye Li searched for the whereabouts of the incomplete Nine Li Pot, but after a few days, he still found nothing. He came to a pool. After taking a bath in the pool, he heard a scream. ¡°Alt! Pervert!¡± Ye Li looked in the direction of the voice and saw a seventeen or eighteen-year- old girl covering her eyes as if she had seen something she shouldn¡¯t have. A look of boredom appeared on Ye Li¡¯s face. After putting on his clothes, he went to the girl¡¯s side. ¡°Who did you call a pervert?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The girl was stunned. When she saw that Ye Li had put on his clothes, she heaved a sigh of relief and a hint of displeasure appeared on her fair face. ¡°You!¡± The girl stared at Ye Li and said firmly. Ye Li secretly smiled. Ever since he transmigrated to this world, no one had ever dared to call him a pervert. The ignorant were really fearless. At this moment, Ye Li was in an unknown forest. ¡°I¡¯m not a pervert and I don¡¯t want to see you again. Leave,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Chapter 848 - Chapter 848: Bai Cai Chapter 848: Bai Cai Editor: Henyee Translations The girl was stunned. She didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to say such a thing. After taking a closer look at Ye Li¡¯s appearance, she was stunned. She had never seen someone as handsome as Ye Li. Her eyes were the biggest ever. Ye Li shook his head secretly. Come on, why were there so many girls infatuated with his appearance? ¡°Stop looking. You¡¯ll drool if you keep looking,¡± Ye Li said lightly. The girl, upon hearing the words, regained her senses, feeling that she had lost control and blushed deeply, feeling embarrassed. ¡°You, what do you mean?¡± The girl looked at Ye Li in shock. Ye Li smiled and said calmly, ¡°Nothing much. I just don¡¯t want to see you anymore.¡± The girl was stunned again when she heard that. Although she had never seen someone like Ye Li, she was also very beautiful. There were countless people who liked her. Why did this person not want to see her? Bai Cai really didn¡¯t understand why there was a person like Ye Li. Shouldn¡¯t he be staring straight at her when he saw her? ¡°Wiry don¡¯t you want to see me?¡± Bai Cai looked at Ye Li in confusion. ¡°Because you¡¯re ugly,¡± Ye Li said lightly. ¡°You, what did you say?¡± Bai Cai was stunned. He would never have dreamed that Ye Li would say such a thing. Then, Bai Cai looked at Ye Li angrily. No one had ever said that she was ugly. She was the number one beauty in the Skywalking Sect. ¡°I said you¡¯re ugly. Could it be that other than being ugly, you¡¯re also deaf?¡± Ye Li looked at Bai Cai playfully. When Bai Cai heard Ye Li¡¯s words, how could he stand it? He looked at Ye Li in exasperation. ¡°You, do you know who I am?¡± Ye Li smiled calmly and said calmly, ¡°Tell me, who are you?¡± He felt that Bai Cai was quite interesting. She was actually quite good-looking. When Bai Cai heard this, a smug expression appeared on her fair face, as if what she said next made her very proud. ¡°I¡¯m telling you, I¡¯m a disciple of the Skywalking Sect!¡± Bai Cai originally thought that Ye Li would be scared out of his wits when he heard about the Skywalking Sect. However, she did not expect that Ye Li¡¯s expression did not change at all. ¡°Never heard of it.¡± Ye Li shook his head slowly. ¡± What?¡± Bai Cai looked at Ye Li as if he was crazy. She really couldn¡¯t understand why there were still humans who hadn¡¯t heard of the Skywalking Sect. Ye Li did not want to continue talking nonsense with Bai Cai. He looked at Bai Cai and asked, ¡°You didn¡¯t come here just to peek at me bathing, did you?¡± When Bai Cai heard this, her fair face instantly turned red like a ripe apple, looking extremely alluring. ¡°I¡¯m not here to peek at you bathing. I¡¯m here to find a shocking spiritual treasure,¡± Bai Cai said. Shocking spiritual treasure? Ye Li pondered for a few seconds and then asked Bai Cai, ¡°What shocking spiritual treasure?¡± Bai Cai seemed to realize that he had said something wrong and quickly changed his words. ¡°I was joking.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ye Li smiled leisurely and said indifferently, ¡°Is the shocking spiritual treasure you are looking for the incomplete Nine Li Pot?¡± Bai Cai was shocked and looked at Ye Li in shock. ¡°How did you know?¡± Ye Li smiled calmly. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I was just probing. I didn¡¯t expect my guess to be right.¡± Only then did Bai Cai realize that she had been tricked by Ye Li. She looked at Ye Li angrily, and her big watery eyes seemed to be spitting fire. ¡°Tell me, where is the incomplete Nine Li Pot?¡± Ye Li asked Bai Cai. Chapter 849 - Chapter 849: Believe It or Not, I’m Gonna Kill You Chapter 849: Believe It or Not, I¡¯m Gonna Kill You Editor: Henyee Translations Bai Cai shook her head and stared at Ye Li. ¡°Why should I tell you?¡± Ye Li smiled and said leisurely, ¡°Do you think you still have any room to refuse now that things have come to this?¡± Bai Cai was stunned when she heard this. She really did not understand why there was such a person who felt so good about himself in this world. Did he really not know how terrifying the Skywalking Sect was? Immediately, Bai Cai looked Ye Li up and down. She couldn¡¯t feel the Spirit Qi fluctuations on Ye Li¡¯s body. In other words, if he wasn¡¯t an ordinary person, he was hiding his realm. In Bai Cai¡¯s opinion, Ye Li must be hiding his realm. Only by hiding his realm could he be so arrogant. ¡°Tell me, what realm are you in!¡± Bai Cai looked at Ye Li. Ye Li smiled faintly and looked at Bai Cai evilly. ¡°Do you really want to know my realm?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Bai Cai nodded. ¡°Since you want to know my cultivation level so much, I¡¯ll tell you that I¡¯m a Tier 1 Sky Opener,¡± Ye Li said. ¡°Splurt!¡± To Ye Li¡¯s surprise, Bai Cai burst out laughing after he told her his realm. ¡°You¡¯re a Tier 1 Sky Opener?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Bai Cai walked back and forth a few times around Ye Li, and said with a smile, ¡°You¡¯re quite good at pretending. If you¡¯re a Tier 1 Sky Opener, then I¡¯m a tenth-tier Sky Opener.¡± ¡°Come on, aren¡¯t you just a tier 2 Transcender?¡± Ye Li said sarcastically to Bai Cai. Bai Cai was stunned when she heard that. She did not expect Ye Li to be able to see through her realm. Since he could see through her realm, it meant that Ye Li¡¯s strength was extraordinary. ¡°I never expected you to have some strength. However, don¡¯t even think about getting me to tell you the whereabouts of the incomplete Nine Li Pot,¡± Bai Cai said to Ye Li. In fact, how could she know the whereabouts of the incomplete Nine Li Pot? She had snuck out of the sect to find the incomplete Nine Li Pot. Ye Li was really not interested in continuing to talk nonsense with Bai Cai. He raised his index finger. ¡°I¡¯ll ask again. Are you going to tell me the whereabouts of the incomplete Nine Li Pot?¡± Seeing this, Bai Cai snorted and said to Ye Li disdainfully, ¡°So what if 1 don¡¯t tell you?¡± Ye Li smiled to himself and the white spiritual energy on his index finger started to entangle. ¡°Do you know the feeling of death?¡± Ye Li asked leisurely. Bai Cai looked at the white spiritual energy on Ye Li¡¯s index finger and his pupils constricted. ¡°Heaven-Defying Level genetic warrior?¡± Bai Cai would never have thought that Ye Li was actually a Heaven-Defying Level genetic warrior. Ye Li smiled faintly. His handsome face was calm as he slowly said to Bai Cai, ¡°Do you believe that I will kill you if you don¡¯t tell me the whereabouts of the incomplete Nine Li Pot?¡± Bai Cai looked at Ye Li in shock. She realized that there was terrifying killing intent hidden in the corner of Ye Li¡¯s eyes! For some reason, she felt that Ye Li was not talking nonsense. If she did not tell Ye Li the whereabouts of the incomplete Nine Li Pot, Ye Li would really kill her. However¡­ Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She did not know where the incomplete Nine Li Pot was. ¡°I-I don¡¯t know the whereabouts of the incomplete Nine Li Pot!¡± At this moment, Bai Cai already knew that she was no match for Ye Li. To be able to see her own realm, he was at least in the same realm as hers. Coupled with his Heaven-Defying Level genetic talent, she had no chance of winning. ¡°I really don¡¯t know the whereabouts of the incomplete Nine Li Pot. Really.¡± Bai Cai was afraid that Ye Li wouldn¡¯t believe her, so she quickly continued.. Chapter 850 - Chapter 850: Two Tier-3 Master-level Zombies. Chapter 850: Two Tier-3 Master-level Zombies. Editor: Henyee Translations Ye Li looked into Bai Cai¡¯s eyes and could not help but secretly sigh. It was only because he knew that Bai Cai was not lying. He was happy for nothing just now. After searching for days, he still could not find the incomplete Nine Li Pot. It was like looking for a needle in a haystack. ¡°Roar!¡± All of a sudden, Ye Li and Bai Cai heard the zombie¡¯s roar. Ye Li and Bai Cai followed the sound and saw two zombies in front of them. The two zombies looked like humans, and the degree of zombification on their faces had decreased. They were two tier 3 Master-level zombies, both male. ¡°Master-level zombies!¡± Bai Cai was shocked. To be honest, she had never seen a Master-level zombie before. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect there to be two humans here!¡± A tier 3 Master-level zombie sneered. Ye Li smiled leisurely and said calmly, ¡°1 didn¡¯t expect that there would be two tier 3 Master-level zombies here.¡± As soon as he said that, the two tier 3 Master-level zombies were stunned. They never expected Ye Li to be able to laugh. ¡°Hey, what do we do?¡± Bai Cai gently tugged at the corner of Ye Li s shirt. Ye Li ignored Bai Cai. Instead, he looked at the two tier 3 Master-level zombies and said, ¡°Let me synthesize you. What do you think?¡± The two tier 3 Master-level zombies were stunned. Synthesize them? What did he mean by synthesizing them? Shouldn¡¯t the two humans run away when they saw them? Could it be¡­ The two tier 3 Master-level zombies thought of a possibility, which was that the two humans in front of them could defeat them. ¡°Human, aren¡¯t you afraid that we¡¯ll eat you?¡± A tier 3 Master-level zombie said coldly. Ye Li smiled calmly. ¡°Eat us? Just the two of you tier 3 Master-level zombies? You don¡¯t know his place.¡± Hearing that, the two tier 3 Master-level zombies became a little angry. They stared at Ye Li and said, ¡°Human, you really won¡¯t shed tears until you see your coffin!¡± They didn¡¯t know what realm Ye Li and Bai Cai were in, so they didn¡¯t attack immediately. They were afraid that they would kick an iron plate. However, they never expected Ye Li to say this: ¡°I, Ye Li, will not cry even if I see a coffin because I will never need a coffin.¡± Hearing this, the two tier 3 Master-level zombies couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. ¡°Roar!¡± The two tier 3 Master-level zombies roared at Ye Li, then charged at him. ¡°No, don¡¯t come any closer!¡± Bai Cai sensed the terror of these two tier 3 Master-level zombies and was so frightened that he was shocked. ¡°Swoosh, Swoosh!¡± With two wind-breaking sounds, a shocking bloody hole appeared on the thighs of the two tier 3 Master-level zombies. The two tier 3 Master-level zombies fell to the ground, having already lost their ability to fight. Ye Li opened the synthesis grid in his mind and synthesized the two zombies. As for the tier 4 Master-level male zombie, Ye Li placed the tier 4 male zombie into the system space. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Well¡­¡± Bai Cai was terrified. She quickly rubbed her eyes, afraid that she had seen wrongly. However, no matter how she rubbed, the result was the same. She could clearly see that the two tier 3 Master-level zombies had turned into a zombie and then disappeared. ¡°How did you do it?¡± Bai Cai looked at Ye Li in shock and asked. Ye Li smiled faintly and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t I just say that I was going to synthesize them?¡± Chapter 851 - Chapter 851: Zombie Territory Chapter 851: Zombie Territory Editor: Henyee Translations Synthesize? Bai Cai naturally did not know what synthesis was. Ye Li didn¡¯t want to explain it to Bai Cai. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Where are we going?¡± Bai Cai asked curiously. ¡°Looking for the incomplete Nine Li Pot.¡± Ye Li rolled his eyes at Bai Cai. ¡°Where else do you think I¡¯m going?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Ye Li took a step forward and looked at Ye Li¡¯s back. Bai Cai stomped her feet angrily and followed him. ¡°By the way, why are those two zombies so high-leveled?¡± Ye Li turned around and asked Bai Cai. ¡°What¡¯s so strange about that? There¡¯s a Zombie Territory a hundred miles away from here,¡± Bai Cai replied. When Ye Li heard Bai Cai¡¯s words, a playful look appeared on his handsome face. ¡°An, let¡¯s go to the Zombie Territory,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Bai Cai was shocked. ¡°You, are you crazy?¡± Ye Li smiled. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m crazy?¡± ¡°That¡¯s the Zombie Territory. Who knows how many zombies there are inside?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of zombies.¡± Ye Li pouted. Bai Cai was stunned. She had never thought that there would be someone in this world who was not afraid of zombies. It would be fine if it was an ordinary zombie, but that was the Zombie Territory. ¡°What are you waiting for? Lead the way.¡± Ye Li looked at Bai Cai. Bai Cai turned his head to the side. ¡°If you want to go, go by yourself. I won¡¯t go to my death with you.¡± ¡°Do you think you have the right to refuse?¡± Ye Li looked at Bai Cai evilly. ¡°You¡­!¡± Bai Cai glared at Ye Li. As the saying went, one had no choice but to lower his head under the eaves. Bai Cai thought that he could not defeat Ye Li, so other than leading the way for him, there seemed to be no better way. She could only glare at Ye Li. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Then, Ye Li and Bai Cai headed towards the Zombie Territory. Ye Li did not use Swift Steps this time. A few days later, he and Bai Cai arrived outside the Zombie Territory. The reason why he did not use Swift Steps was because he did not want to miss any place that might have the incomplete Nine Li Pot. However, the outcome left Ye Li disappointed. He didn¡¯t see any trace of the Incomplete Nine Li Pot. ¡°Ye Li, this is the Zombie Territory,¡± Bai Cai said to Ye Li. Ye Li sized up the Zombie Territory and realized that this so-called Zombie Territory was just a city. The city in front of him was already in ruins. ¡°Let¡¯s go in,¡± Ye Li said slowly. ¡°Are we really going in?¡± Bai Cai¡¯s fair face was filled with fear. Ye Li did not answer Bai Cai¡¯s question. He slowly walked towards the city. ¡°What¡¯s the big deal?¡± Bai Cai stomped her feet in anger. As a top genius of the Skywalking Sect, when had she ever been looked down upon like this? Then, Ye Li and Bai Cai entered the Zombie Territory. Zombie Territory! As soon as Ye Li and Bai Cai entered the Zombie Territory, many zombies discovered them. What Ye Li didn¡¯t expect was that these zombies didn¡¯t pounce on him like those zombies he had met in the past. A fifth-tier male zombie walked to the front of dozens of zombies and stared at Ye Li and Bai Cai. ¡°Humans, do you know that this is the Zombie Territory?¡± ¡°I do.¡± The fifth-tier male zombie looked at Ye Li. Suddenly, he smiled coldly and said, Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Humans, I don¡¯t think you have good intentions!¡± Ye Li smiled. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll let you know how serious the consequences of entering the Zombie Territory are!¡± The fifth-tier male zombie shouted, then gave an order to the dozens of zombies behind him. ¡°Kill them!¡± Chapter 852 - Chapter 852: Bai Cai, A Foodie Chapter 852: Bai Cai, A Foodie Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Roar! Roar!¡± Dozens of zombies rushed towards Ye Li and Bai Cai. Ye Li didn¡¯t even want to look at the dozens of zombies. He released the Apocalypse Legion from the system space and yawned. Bai Cai looked at the Apocalypse Legion that suddenly appeared beside her and was so frightened that she took a few steps back. Her fair face was full of horror. When dozens of zombies reached the Apocalypse Legion, they instantly fell to the ground. No matter how small a fly was, it was still meat. Ye Li synthesized all the zombies. ¡°You¡¯re horrible!¡± Bai Cai said to Ye Li. Ye Li smiled faintly. ¡°Many people say that.¡± Bai Cai stared at Ye Li. Although she knew that Ye Li¡¯s strength was extremely terrifying, this person¡¯s face was proportional to his strength. She had never seen such a shameless person. ¡°I¡¯m very puzzled. Why can you reduce the number of zombies and increase their levels?¡± A hint of curiosity appeared on Bai Cai¡¯s face. ¡°Because I¡¯m a demon,¡± Ye Li said slowly. ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re¡­¡± Bai Cai suddenly trembled and looked at Ye Li in shock. ¡°What did you say you were?¡± ¡°A demon.¡± Bai Cai was shocked. She felt that Ye Li was not lying to her. ¡°Are you very scared?¡± Ye Li looked at Bai Cai. Bai Cai was stunned. Of course she was afraid. Who in the entire Eastern Land was not afraid of demons? Before she could answer, she heard Ye Li continue, ¡°Never be afraid because everything I do will make you scared for three days and three nights.¡± When Bai Cai heard this, he could not help but become even more afraid. ¡°Humans?¡± Suddenly, an angry voice entered Ye Li¡¯s ears. Ye Li took a closer look and found that it was a fifth-tier Master-level zombie. A bored look appeared on Ye Li¡¯s face. ¡°Go, my Apocalypse Legion.¡± Ye Li gave an order to the Apocalypse Legion. Roar!!! The 9 zombies of the Apocalypse Legion shot out. How could this fifth-tier zombie withstand the power of the Apocalypse Legion? It instantly fell to the ground and lost its ability to fight. The hundreds of zombies behind the fifth-tier zombie also fell to the ground. Ye Li synthesized these zombies in batches and then asked the Apocalypse Legion to kill all the zombies in the Zombie Territory. When the Apocalypse Legion went to various places, Ye Li found a place to sit down. ¡°I¡¯m a bit hungry.¡± Ye Li took out a box of food from the system space and started eating. Ye Li ate as fast as he killed people. Many people died before they even saw his sword. Many people didn¡¯t even see him eat, but he was already done. As a foodie, Bai Cai saw a box of food suddenly appear in front of Ye Li. Just as she was about to go over and take a share, she was surprised to find that the entire box of food was gone. Well¡­ What a terrifying speed. Bai Cai swallowed her saliva. She was not that hungry at first, but when she saw the food, she felt hungry. As a foodie, seeing the food was gone, she felt starving now. ¡°You want to eat it?¡± Ye Li looked at Bai Cai. Bai Cai was stunned. She didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to suddenly talk to her. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to eat it.¡± Bai Cai shook her head. Ye Li smiled faintly. ¡°If you want to eat, just say it. Look, you¡¯re drooling.¡± After that, Ye Li took out a box of food from the system space. ¡°Here you go. Eat.¡± Ye Li said to Bai Cai.. Chapter 853 - Chapter 853: A Tier 1 Lord-level Titan zombie. Chapter 853: A Tier 1 Lord-level Titan zombie. Editor: Henyee Translations Bai Cai looked at the food that Ye Li handed over. ¡°I, can 1 really eat it?¡± Bai Cai¡¯s fair face was very stunned. ¡°Do you want it? Forget it if you don¡¯t want it,¡± Ye Li said lightly. Bai Cai quickly took the food from Ye Li¡¯s hands and started eating. ¡°Yummy, it¡¯s delicious!¡± As a foodie, Bai Cai¡¯s gluttonous face could be seen clearly when she was eating. After Bai Cai finished eating, she looked at Ye Li and thought that she had to say something nice after eating Ye Li¡¯s food, so she said to Ye Li, ¡°I¡¯ve never eaten anything so delicious.¡± Ye Li pursed his lips and said slowly, ¡°You call this delicious?¡± Bai Cai didn¡¯t know how to reply. She just wanted to say something nice, but Ye Li didn¡¯t appreciate it. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± With that, Ye Li stood up and slowly walked away. Bai Cai looked at Ye Li¡¯s slightly thin back and quickly followed him. Before he could take a few steps, he heard a terrifying roar. Roar!!! ¡°Are you the leader of the Apocalypse Legion?¡± A Titan zombie with a giant axe appeared in front of Ye Li and Bai Cai. Ye Li looked indifferently at the Titan zombie in front of him. This zombie was actually a Tier 1 Lord-level zombie. Ever since he transmigrated to this time, he had never seen a Tier 1 Lord-level zombie. ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m the leader of the Apocalypse Legion. Why are you looking for me?¡± Ye Li looked indifferently at the Tier 1 Lord-level Titan zombie. ¡°Hmph!¡± The Tier 1 Lord-level Titan zombie snorted coldly and said coldly to Ye Li, ¡°Your Apocalypse Legion is slaughtering the zombies in my Zombie Territory.¡± ¡°They¡¯re all high-leveled Lord-level zombies. Of course, I can¡¯t defeat them. Even if I use all my strength, I won¡¯t be a match for any of them.¡± Hearing the Tier 1 Lord-level Titan zombie¡¯s words, Ye Li understood. ¡°So, you think you can kill me?¡± Ye Li looked at the Tier 1 Lord-level Titan zombie playfully. ¡°Of course!¡± The Tier 1 Lord-level Titan zombie said coldly. In the eyes of a Tier 1 Lord-level Titan zombie, Ye Li had asked the Apocalypse Legion to attack the zombies, while he himself had not made a move because he did not have that level of strength at all. Bai Cai was a tier 2 Transcender. She could feel the terror of the Titan zombie in front of her and could not help but retreat. A hint of shock appeared on her fair face. Ye Li smiled calmly and said calmly to the Tier 1 Lord-level Titan zombie, ¡°Since you think you can kill me, then avenge your zombies.¡± When the Tier 1 Lord-level Titan zombie heard this, it flew into a rage. ¡°I¡¯ll crush you!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, a Tier 1 Lord-level Titan zombie held a huge axe and attacked Ye Li fiercely. The Titan zombie¡¯s body was extremely huge, more than 20 feet tall. It looked really scary. Unfortunately, this Tier 1 Lord-level Titan zombie was really pitifully weak in front of Ye Li. Ye Li slowly raised one finger, and golden spiritual power enveloped it. The finger fell! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Swish! A wind-breaking sound rang out, and a terrifying white spiritual light attack suddenly attacked the Tier 1 Lord-level Titan zombie. This Tier 1 Lord-level Titan zombie was huge, but its speed was not very fast. How could it react to such a speed attack? ¡°Alrh!¡± With a series of pig-like screams, the Tier 1 Lord-level Titan zombie fell heavily to the ground, and a deep pit was instantly smashed into the ground.. Chapter 854 - Chapter 854: Incomplete Nine Li Pot Chapter 854: Incomplete Nine Li Pot Editor: Henyee Translations Ye Li¡¯s expression did not change at all, because he knew that when this Tier 1 Lord-level Titan zombie faced him, it would definitely die. However, Bai Cai did not think so. She now deeply felt how terrifying Ye Li was. She even suspected that no one in the Skywalking Sect would be a match for Ye Li. Moreover, Ye Li had told her that he was not a human, but a demon! Ye Li sensed the position of the Apocalypse Legion and started to head towards it. Every zombie of the Apocalypse Legion had defeated countless zombies, including many mutant zombies and Master-level zombies. Ding! ¡°Alt Da has been upgraded to a fifth-tier Heavenly Lord-level zombie.¡± ¡°All Da has been upgraded to a fifth-tier Heavenly Lord-level zombie.¡± Ye Li nodded in satisfaction and thought that it was alright. Bai Cai¡¯s entire body started to tremble because she really couldn¡¯t understand why there was such a terrifying person like Ye Li in this world. ¡°How terrifying!¡± Suddenly, a cold voice entered Ye Li and Bai Cai¡¯s ears. Ye Li and Bai Cai looked in the direction of the voice and saw a Dark Race member appear in front of them. This Dark Race member¡¯s body was completely black, making it impossible to see his real body. Soul Tribe! When Ye Li was still in Annan Base City, he had seen some Soul Tribe members. What Ye Li did not expect was that this one was a Tier 1 Heavenly Lord-level Spirit Soul. ¡°Demon, I really want to know your name?¡± The Tier 1 Heavenly Lord-level Spirit Soul said calmly to Ye Li. Ye Li was secretly surprised. He thought that this Spirit Soul actually knew that he was a demon. It seemed that it could sense the aura emitted from his body. ¡°Demon King Ye Li.¡± Ye Li said lightly. Demon King Ye Li? The Tier 1 Heavenly Lord-level Spirit Soul laughed coldly. ¡°The Qiong Qi Royal Family doesn¡¯t have a demon called Ye Li,¡± said the Tier 1 Heavenly Lord-level Spirit Soul as it stared at Ye Li. Ye Li smiled faintly. There was no change in his handsome face at all. ¡°I¡¯m not a member of the Qiong Qi royal family.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± The Tier 1 Heavenly Lord-level Spirit Soul was slightly stunned. Everyone knew that in the Eastern Land, only the Qiong Qi Royal Family were demons. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that the Eastern Land would actually have a demon other than the Qiong Qi Royal Family!¡± the Tier 1 Heavenly Lord-level Soul Spirit said coldly to Ye Li. Bai Cai swallowed her saliva. She looked at the Spirit Soul in front of her in shock. She knew that this Spirit Soul was even more terrifying than the zombies from before. ¡°Cut the crap. Just tell me what you want.¡± Ye Li looked indifferently at the Spirit Soul. ¡°Hahaha!!!¡± The Spirit Soul roared with laughter. A few seconds later, he said, ¡°Nothing much, I just want to eat your souls.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Hearing this, Bai Cai was extremely scared. Facing this Spirit Soul, she felt that she would have no hope of survival. She looked at Ye Li in fear and realized that Ye Li¡¯s handsome face was calm as if he wasn¡¯t afraid at all. Suddenly, Bai Cai had a feeling that nothing could scare a person like Ye Li. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that after finding the incomplete Nine Li Pot, I would be able to eat the souls of a demon and a human. Luck really can¡¯t be expelled,¡± the Spirit Soul said proudly. ¡°You found the incomplete Nine Li Pot?¡± A smile appeared on Ye Li¡¯s face.. Chapter 855 - Chapter 855:1 Grant You Death. Will You Accept It? Chapter 855:1 Grant You Death. Will You Accept It? Editor: Henyee Translations The Tier 1 Heavenly Lord-level Spirit Soul smiled faintly. ¡°Yes, I found the incomplete Nine Li Pot. You want it?¡± ¡°However, if you want it, in your next life,¡± the Spirit Soul continued. Looking at the Spirit Soul, Ye Li couldn¡¯t help but reveal a faint smile. ¡°From the looks of it, you seem to have us at your mercy?¡± ¡°Do you still have any room to resist?¡± The voice of the Tier 1 Heavenly Lord-level Spirit Soul was very mocking. Ye Li sighed to himself. He really didn¡¯t understand why there were always Dark Race members who thought that they could kill him. Was it because this Tier 1 Heavenly Lord-level Spirit Soul was too arrogant, or was it because he, Demon King Ye Li, couldn¡¯t hold his saber anymore? ¡°Then what are you waiting for? Come on.¡± Ye Li crooked his finger at the Tier 1 Heavenly Lord-level Spirit Soul. When the Spirit Soul saw that Ye Li still dared to hook his finger at him, he instantly became furious. ¡°You don¡¯t even know that you¡¯re about to die!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, several black ghosts appeared around this Tier 1 Heavenly Lord-level Spirit Soul, attacking Ye Li and Bai Cai fiercely. Although Bai Cai was a tier 2 Transcender, when she saw the black ghosts attacking her, her heart instantly skipped a beat. She knew that she could not withstand such an attack and hurriedly hid behind Ye Li. Ye Li smiled faintly. There was no change in his handsome face because he felt that the black ghosts were too weak. At the same time, he did not make any move to block or dodge. When the Tier 1 Heavenly Lord-level Spirit Soul saw this, he couldn¡¯t help but secretly sneer. Of course, he knew that Ye Li had already been scared silly. When a person was extremely frightened, this was often the case. It was the same for demons and the Dark Race! However, what this Spirit Soul did not expect was that when several black spirits attacked Ye Li¡¯s body and were about to devour his soul, they all let out painful howls and then disappeared. ¡°How is this possible!¡± The Tier 1 Heavenly Lord-level Spirit Soul cried out loudly. He saw the most impossible thing in history. ¡°Nothing is impossible in this world,¡± Ye Li said lightly. This was not surprising at all. After all, his current physical defense was even stronger than those swordsmen in the martial arts novels. However, in this zombie world, he was naturally much stronger than the swordsmen in the martial arts novels. Suddenly, the corners of Ye Li¡¯s mouth curled up slightly, and an evil smile appeared on his handsome face. He calmly said to the Tier 1 Heavenly Lord-level Spirit Soul in front of him, ¡°I, Demon King Ye Li, have hereby granted you death. Will you accept it?¡± When the Tier 1 Heavenly Lord-level Spirit Soul heard this, a thousand feet of anger rushed out from the top of its head, and he stared fixedly at Ye Li. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, don¡¯t think that you can defeat me just because your defense is strong!¡± As he finished speaking, he charged towards Ye Li at an astonishing speed. Ye Li shook his head. The Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword was already in Ye Li¡¯s hands. Swish! The Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword slashed out! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As the saying went, sword Qi swept across 30,000 miles, and a sword light could freeze 19 states. When the Tier 1 Heavenly Lord-level Spirit Soul saw such a terrifying sword light coming at him, his pupils could not help but constrict rapidly. He hurriedly dodged, and in the end, he managed to dodge such an attack. ¡°Demon, you, you¡¯re actually so terrifying?¡± The Spirit Soul looked at Ye Li in horror. He already had the intention to retreat.. Chapter 856 - Chapter 856: The Complete Nine Li Pot Chapter 856: The Complete Nine Li Pot Editor: Henyee Translations The Tier 1 Heavenly Lord-level Spirit Soul looked at Ye Li in shock. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, we¡¯ll meet again. Just you wait.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the Tier 1 Heavenly Lord-level Spirit Soul prepared to leave. However, just as he turned around, Ye Li appeared in front of him. ¡°Well¡­¡± The Tier 1 Heavenly Lord-level Spirit Soul did not expect Ye Li¡¯s speed to be so fast. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, what are you trying to do?¡± The Spirit Soul looked at Ye Li in shock. Ye Li smiled faintly. ¡°Leave the incomplete Nine Li Pot behind. Leave your life behind.¡± When the Tier 1 Heavenly Lord-level Spirit Soul heard this, he became extremely furious. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, do you really want me to fight you to the death?¡± The Tier 1 Heavenly Lord-level Spirit Soul glared at Ye Li. Ye Li smiled and said indifferently, ¡°Do you think you¡¯re qualified to fight me to the death?¡± ¡°Fine, fine, fine!!!¡± The Spirit Soul said ¡°fine¡± three times in a row, which meant that he was very angry at this moment, extremely angry. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, let me show you my strength!¡± The Spirit Soul let out a loud shout, and then the evil aura around its body began to rampage. ¡°Evil King Palm!¡± The Tier 1 Heavenly Lord-level Spirit Soul raised his palm and struck out fiercely at Ye Li. The evil aura on his palm was fully displayed, looking terrifying. ¡°Heaven-Severing Sword!¡± Ye Li didn¡¯t want to go against this Tier 1 Heavenly Lord-level Spirit Soul, so he directly used a divine-level skill. ¡°All!!!¡± When the Tier 1 Heavenly Lord-level Spirit Soul saw such an attack, he cried out loudly, only because he knew that his life would disappear from this world forever. When the Tier 1 Heavenly Lord-level Spirit Soul was melted into nothingness, the incomplete Nine Li Pot fell to the ground. Ye Li grabbed with his large hand, and the incomplete Nine Li Pot instantly appeared in Ye Li¡¯s hand. Now that he had obtained all three incomplete Nine Li Pots, he could synthesize them. Following that, Ye Li began to synthesize the incomplete Nine Li Pots. ¡°Host, have you synthesized the incomplete Nine Li Pots?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°10%¡­ 30%¡­ 60%¡­ 100%.¡± ¡°Incomplete Nine Li Pots synthesized successfully.¡± Ye Li thought that he had finally found the last incomplete Nine Li Pot. It was not bad. Then, he placed the complete Nine Li Pot into the system space. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Ye Li looked at the petrified Bai Cai. ¡°Where are we going?¡± Bai Cai looked at Ye Li in shock. She thought that since they were already in the Zombie Territory, where else could they go? Ye Li thought for a moment and said to Bai Cai, ¡°Go to your sect.¡± When Bai Cai heard this, his entire body trembled. It was obvious that he did not expect Ye Li to say such a thing. ¡°Go, go to our sect?¡± Bai Cai widened her eyes and looked at Ye Li. Ye Li nodded and looked at Bai Cai indifferently. ¡°Is there a problem?¡± Bai Cai was shocked. She had a feeling that Ye Li would kill her at any moment. ¡°No, there¡¯s no problem.¡± Bai Cai hurriedly replied. Then, Bai Cai brought Ye Li to the Skywalking Sect. The Skywalking Sect was a medium-sized sect in the Eastern Land. Ye Li and Bai Cai arrived at the Wind City below the Skywalking Sect. There were as many genetic warriors as there were hairs on a cow in Wind City, but most of their realms were not high. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Senior, this is Wind City. Above us is the Skywalking Sect.¡± Bai Yi pointed at a mountain. Ye Li looked in the direction of Bai Cai¡¯s finger and realized that it was a mountain with rich spiritual energy. ¡°Oh, isn¡¯t this our Skywalking Sect¡¯s top genius, Bai Cai?¡± A voice entered Ye Li¡¯s ears. Ye Li looked over and realized that it was a girl about the same age as Bai Cai. The girl¡¯s face was filled with disdain, and there was a handsome young man beside her.. Chapter 857 - Chapter 857: How about I Use A Finger? Chapter 857: How about I Use A Finger? Editor: Henyee Translations Although the young man beside the girl was handsome, he was still far inferior to Ye Li. ¡°Chi Wei, what do you mean?¡± Bai Cai stared at the girl and asked. Chi Wei smiled. ¡°Nothing much. I just wanted to ask you what you¡¯ve been doing these few days since you left the sect.¡± Chi Wei and the handsome youth were both in the same realm as Bai Cai, both tier 2 Transcenders. The young man looked at Ye Li mockingly. ¡°You¡¯re not from the Skywalking Sect!¡± ¡°Xiao Yun, what are you trying to do?¡± Bai Cai looked at the youth coldly. The young man sneered. ¡°1 don¡¯t want to do anything. 1 just want to get to know him.¡± Bai Cai was inwardly shocked, thinking that the two of you really did not know your place! There¡¯s a path to heaven, but you don¡¯t take it; there is no gate to hell, but you force your way in. ¡°You don¡¯t have the right to know my name,¡± Ye Li said to Chi Wei and Xiao Yun. Chi Wei and Xiao Yun were stunned when they heard this. They were both geniuses of the Skywalking Sect, but this person in front of them actually dared to speak to them like this. ¡°Do you know who you¡¯re talking to?¡± Xiao Yun stared at Ye Li. There was only one reason why he hated Ye Li, and that was because Ye Li was more handsome than him. ¡°Of course I know,¡± Ye Li said calmly. Chi Wei and Xiao Yun were stunned. They wondered if Ye Li knew their identities. However, if he knew, why did he still dare to say such arrogant words? ¡°Am I not talking to ants?¡± Ye Li said slowly. Hearing this, Chi Wei and Xiao Yun were instantly enraged. ¡°Brat, we are the super geniuses of the Skywalking Sect. How dare you call us ants?¡± Xiao Yun stared at Ye Li angrily. At this moment, the passersby of Wind City also surrounded them. No matter where they were, there was no lack of people watching the show. ¡°Who is this person? How dare he speak to Xiao Yun and Chi Wei like that? Does he not want to live anymore?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. He really doesn¡¯t know his place.¡± ¡°It can¡¯t be helped. Some people just can¡¯t recognize themselves. They actually dare to speak to the super genius of the Skywalking Sect like this.¡± The onlookers all felt that Ye Li was too arrogant. At the same time, they also knew that Ye Li¡¯s ending would definitely be very tragic. ¡°Aren¡¯t you just two tier 2 Transcenders? If you¡¯re not ants, then what are you?¡± Ye Li said frankly. ¡°What!!!¡± The onlookers were so shocked that they sucked in a breath of cold air. No matter how hard they tried, they could not believe that Ye Li would say such a thing. Aren¡¯t you just two tier 2 Transcenders? ¡®Is that human language?¡¯ ¡°You, do you want to die?¡± Xiao Yun stared at Ye Li. Ye Li really did not know what right Xiao Yun had to be so arrogant in front of him. Perhaps this was the confidence of an ant. When Bai Cai saw this, she shook her head in her heart. A sin committed by the heavens could be forgiven, but a sin brought on by oneself couldn¡¯t. ¡°You two tier 2 Transcenders dare to say that you want me to die?¡± Ye Li shook his head and laughed. Xiao Yun looked at the smile on Ye Li¡¯s face and couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. He punched Ye Li fiercely. When the onlookers saw that Xiao Yun had made a move, they all shook their heads and sighed. Of course, they knew how miserable Ye Li¡¯s ending would be. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only However, to their surprise, Ye Li called out to Xiao Yun. ¡°Wait!¡± Xiao Yun stopped in her tracks and looked at Ye Li in confusion. Just when everyone thought that Ye Li was going to beg for mercy, Ye Li said something like this. His words were enough to shock them for three days and three nights. ¡°I feel like I¡¯m bullying you. How about I use one finger?¡± Ye Li looked at Xiao Yun indifferently.. Chapter 858 - Chapter 858:I Have A Finger that Can Pierce through the Sky Chapter 858:I Have A Finger that Can Pierce through the Sky Editor: Henyee Translations When the onlookers heard Ye Li¡¯s words, they were all shocked to the extreme because they never expected Ye Li to say such a thing. ¡°What¡­ did¡­ you¡­ say?¡± A thousand feet of anger rushed out from the top of Xiao Yun¡¯s head. As one of the super geniuses of the Skywalking Sect, when had he ever been looked down upon like this? ¡°I said, I¡¯ll use one finger.¡± Ye Li looked at Xiao Yun calmly. When Xiao Yun heard this, he was furious to the extreme. ¡°How dare you look down on me!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already said that you¡¯re just a tier 2 Transcender. A tier 2 Transcender is just an ant in front of me, Ye Li,¡± Ye Li said calmly. When Xiao Yun heard this, he couldn¡¯t take it anymore and threw a heavy punch at Ye Li. Ye Li looked at Xiao Yun¡¯s fist and thought that this ant didn¡¯t know his place. Chi Wei stared at Ye Li coldly. She knew that when Xiao Yun¡¯s fist landed on Ye Li¡¯s body, Ye Li would be instantly sent flying. The onlookers all shook their heads. They all felt that Ye Li was too arrogant. They had never met such an arrogant person. Seeing that Ye Li had no intention of dodging, Xiao Yun sneered in his heart. I¡¯ll see how you can still be arrogant! Without a doubt, Xiao Yun¡¯s punch landed heavily on Ye Li¡¯s body. However, to everyone¡¯s surprise, Ye Li did not even take half a step back. ¡°How is this possible!¡± Xiao Yun was stunned. He was really stunned. The onlookers froze on the spot like clay sculptures. Their eyes were as wide as they had ever been, and their mouths were open so wide that they could swallow an extra-large bowl. ¡°It¡¯s my turn,¡± Ye Li said calmly. As soon as he finished speaking, Ye Li raised his index finger. Terrifying white spiritual energy wrapped around it. ¡°I have a finger that can pierce through the sky!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, his finger landed! When Xiao Yun saw such a terrifying finger attack him, he was so frightened that his soul fell. ¡°Alth!¡± Before the finger landed on his head, Xiao Yun shouted because he knew that his life was over! At this moment, the surrounding crowd was already scared silly, so how could they still say anything? Ye Li¡¯s finger stopped when it was just an inch away from Xiao Yun¡¯s head. ¡°Now, do you think you are an ant?¡± Ye Li looked at Xiao Yun indifferently. Shao Yun was shocked. ¡°Yes, yes, yes¡­ I¡¯m just an ant.¡± Chi Wei was also stunned. Even if she thought about it for ten days and ten nights, she didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to be so terrifying. ¡°Disappear,¡± Ye Li said slowly. When Xiao Yun heard this, it was as if he had been pardoned. He hurriedly fled this place. Seeing that Xiao Yun had run away, Chi Wei hurriedly left. The onlookers came back to their senses and looked at Ye Li in horror. They originally thought that Ye Li¡¯s ending would be very tragic, but now they knew that not only were they wrong, but they were also wrong to the extreme. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Ye Li looked at Bai Cai and said lightly. Bai Cai nodded. At this moment, she was in an extremely happy mood. She thought about how Xiao Yun and Chi Wei had been pretending in front of her for a day. Now, they had kicked an iron plate. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Then, Ye Li and Bai Cai walked towards the Skywalking Sect. The Skywalking Sect had three geniuses, Xiao Yun, Chi Wei, and Bai Cai. Bai Cai was an influential figure in the Skywalking Sect. When the disciples of the Skywalking Sect saw Bai Cai, they all called out to Senior Sister Bai. These Skywalking Sect disciples looked at Ye Li, who was beside Bai Cai, in confusion. They had never seen a man as handsome as Ye Li. At the same time, they didn¡¯t know what the relationship between Bai Cai and Ye Li was.. Chapter 859 - Chapter 859: Skywalking Sect Chapter 859: Skywalking Sect Editor: Henyee Translations At this moment, Xiao Yun and Chi Wei were in the square of the Skywalking Sect. They looked at Ye Li and Bai Cai and could not help but be stunned. They really did not expect Ye Li to dare to come to the Skywalking Sect. ¡°You actually dare to come to the Skywalking Sect!¡± Xiao Yun shouted angrily and immediately walked towards Ye Li with Chi Wei. They were so aggressive that even the wind retreated 20 feet. All the disciples in the Sky Transformation Sect square were stunned, wondering what was going on. Xiao Yun and Chi Wei walked in front of Ye Li. Many disciples who were close to Xiao Yun and Chi Wei also followed behind them. ¡°There¡¯s a path to heaven, but you don¡¯t take it; there is no gate to hell, but you force your way in!¡± Xiao Yun stared at Ye Li. Ye Li smiled faintly and said slowly, ¡°It¡¯s just a small Skywalking Sect. Why can¡¯t I come?¡± What? As soon as these words were spoken, all the disciples of the Skywalking Sect were stunned. How could they dare to believe that Ye Li would say such words? It was just a small Skywalking Sect? Who was this person? Xiao Yun¡¯s face was ashen. When they were in Wind City, the strength that Ye Li had displayed had frightened him. But now, they were in the Skywalking Sect! The Skywalking Sect was his sect. He was one of the super geniuses of the Skywalking Sect. ¡°How dare you talk about the Skywalking Sect like that!¡± Xiao Yun¡¯s face revealed an extremely cold expression. Ye Li looked calm and said to Xiao Yun, ¡°What can you do even if I do?¡± Hearing this, Xiao Yun was even more furious. However, he knew very well that he was definitely not Ye Li¡¯s match, so he was a little helpless for a moment. ¡°Brat, how dare you speak to Young Master Yun like that? I think you don¡¯t want to live anymore!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I don¡¯t know where this Brat came from, but he¡¯s still pretending to be a supreme being. How funny.¡± ¡°Young Master Yun, let me teach him a lesson!¡± After saying that, a ninth-tier Evolved Being walked out from the crowd and stared at Ye Li with extreme disdain. ¡°Brat, since you look down on the Skywalking Sect, I¡¯ll let you know that the Skywalking Sect isn¡¯t something that just any Tom, Dick, or Harry can touch!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, a ninth-tier Evolved Being charged towards Ye Li! However, just as the ninth-tier Evolved Being took a step forward, his entire body was sent flying. No one knew how he was sent flying. ¡°Th-th-this¡­¡± Everyone in the square was shocked. They hurriedly rubbed their eyes, feeling that they had seen wrongly. However, no matter how they rubbed their eyes, the result was the same. ¡°An ant like you dares to attack me? What a joke.¡± Ye Li shook his head slowly. When the disciples of the Skywalking Sect heard this, they all knew that Ye Li was an expert. Why would a ninth-tier Evolved Being be sent flying? They were certain that it was Ye Li¡¯s doing. ¡°This is Senior Demon King. Move aside quickly!¡± Bai Cai shouted coldly. The disciples in the plaza hurriedly made way for him. They were only here to watch the show. Bai Cai was one of the three super geniuses of the Skywalking Sect, so they naturally could not afford to offend him. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°What Demon King Ye Li? This is the Skywalking Sect!¡± Suddenly, a cold voice entered everyone¡¯s ears. Everyone looked in the direction of the voice and saw a charming woman walking over. The woman looked to be in her forties, and she was a Tier 1 Chosen One. ¡°It¡¯s the Second Elder!¡± Someone exclaimed in shock.. Chapter 860 - Chapter 860: Tell Your Sect Master to Come Out and See Me Chapter 860: Tell Your Sect Master to Come Out and See Me Editor: Henyee Translations The woman walked to Chi Wei and Xiao Yun¡¯s side and stared at Ye Li. This woman was the second elder of the Skywalking Sect, Yue Hongmian. ¡°Bai Cai, is he your friend?¡± Yue Hongmian stared at Bai Cai. When Bai Cai heard this, a hint of fear appeared on her fair face, as if she was very afraid of Yue Hongmian. ¡°Yes, no, it¡¯s¡­¡± Bai Cai didn¡¯t know how to answer Yue Hongmian. In fact, Ye Li wasn¡¯t her friend. ¡°Yes or no?!¡± Yue Hongmian¡¯s face turned cold. When Xiao Yun and Chi Wei saw that the Second Elder was backing them up, they immediately revealed a smug expression on their faces. ¡°Second Elder, who knows what Bai Cai is up to?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Bai Cai must not have brought him back to the Skywalking Sect for anything good.¡± Xiao Yun and Chi Wei started mocking Bai Cai. Yue Hongmian glared at Bai Cai, then looked at Ye Li and said coldly, ¡°Who are you? What¡¯s your relationship with Bai Cai?¡± All the disciples in the square looked at Ye Li. They all wanted to know who Ye Li was. Ye Li played with his fingers for a few seconds before saying calmly, ¡°My name is Ye Li. You can call me Demon King Ye Li.¡± Demon King Ye Li? The disciples were all a little shocked. They thought that this name was too domineering. ¡°Our Skywalking Sect doesn¡¯t have a disciple called Demon King Ye Li.¡± Yue Hongmian stared at Ye Li. Ye Li smiled calmly, thinking that Yue Hongmian¡¯s words were really ridiculous. ¡°You should feel honored that I, Ye Li, come to your Skywalking Sect,¡± Ye Li said slowly. As soon as these words were spoken, Yue Hongmian¡¯s face could not help but turn dark. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, what kind of place do you think the Skywalking Sect is? Do you think you can come and go as you please?¡± Second Elder Yue Hongmian glared at Ye Li. Ye Li smiled faintly. There was no change in his handsome face as he looked at the sun in the sky. ¡°In my eyes, the Skywalking Sect is just a pitifully weak sect.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± The Skywalking Sect¡¯s Second Elder, Yue Hongmian, gritted her teeth. She did not know how long it had been since she had been so angry. ¡°1 didn¡¯t think that there would be someone as arrogant as you in this world!¡± Yue Hongmian said coldly. Ye Li smiled lightly and looked at Yue Hongmian playfully. ¡°Do you really think I¡¯m arrogant?¡± ¡°Alright, go and get your sect master to see me,¡± Ye Li continued. The disciples in the square could not take it anymore. They dared to swear that they really could not stand Ye Li¡¯s arrogance. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, 1 thinkyou¡¯re courting death!¡± Yue Hongmian¡¯s voice was filled with killing intent. Ye Li¡¯s face did not change at all. It was as if he did not hear anything. He looked at Yue Hongmian and said frankly, ¡°I¡¯ll say it again. Tell your sect master to come and see me. Don¡¯t make me say it a third time.¡± ¡°You¡¯re seeking death!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Yue Hongmian struck out with her palm. The power of this palm strike was fully displayed! All the disciples in the square knew that Ye Li would be beaten to death by this palm. At the very least, he would be crippled for life. Xiao Yun and Chi Wei smiled smugly. They had never seen someone as suicidal as Ye Li. Ye Li did not dodge or defend at all. He stood still and allowed Yue Hongmian¡¯s palm to attack him. All the disciples in the plaza felt that Ye Li was so scared that he was stunned, but they could also understand. After all, the Second Elder was a Tier 1 Chosen One.. Chapter 861 - Chapter 861: I’ll Give You Two Choices Chapter 861: I¡¯ll Give You Two Choices Editor: Henyee Translations The Skywalking Sect¡¯s Second Elder Yue Hongmian¡¯s palm was only a line away from Ye Li. All the disciples in the square widened their eyes, afraid that they would miss out on a good show. Boom! Yue Hongmian¡¯s palm landed on Ye Li. ¡°What!!!¡± All the disciples in the square sucked in a breath of cold air. They were all dumbfounded, as if they had seen the most impossible thing in history. After Yue Hongmian¡¯s palm landed on Ye Li¡¯s body, Ye Li actually didn¡¯t take half a step back. Moreover, his face was still as calm as ever, as if he wasn¡¯t injured at all. ¡°How is it possible?¡± Yue Hongmian, Xiao Yun, and Chi Wei were dumbfounded. They looked at Ye Li as if they had seen a ghost. ¡°Alas¡­¡± Ye Li sighed heavily and said to Yue Hongmian calmly, ¡°You¡¯re just a mere Tier 1 Chosen One. Why did you attack me, Demon King Ye Li?¡± Before he could finish his sentence, he had already attacked! However, Ye Li casually threw a punch. This punch did not have any spiritual energy attached to it, but it seemed to be a casual punch, but it actually contained endless power. This punch undoubtedly landed on Yue Hongmian¡¯s body. The second elder of the Skywalking Sect, Yue Hongmian, was instantly sent flying dozens of meters away before crashing heavily onto the ground. It was unknown if she was dead or alive. Silence, a deadly silence. The disciples in the square froze as if they had been petrified. Their souls trembled uncontrollably, and some disciples even knelt on the ground. It was not because they were afraid that they knelt on the ground, but because they would involuntarily submit to Ye Li. ¡°Tell your sect master to come out and see me,¡± Ye Li said slowly again. When Xiao Yun and Chi Wei heard this, they did not dare to delay any longer and hurriedly ran towards the hall. Not long after, the sect master and elders of the Skywalking Sect all came out. The Sect Master of the Skywalking Sect looked at Ye Li. It was obvious that he had never seen Ye Li before. ¡°Who are you? Why did you barge into my Skywalking Sect?¡± ¡°Demon King Ye Li.¡± ¡°Demon King Ye Li?¡± The Sect Master and the elders looked at each other. It was obvious that they did not know who Demon King Ye Li was. ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you to come out for any reason. If I cripple both of them, will you agree?¡± Ye Li looked at the Sect Leader of the Skywalking Sect indifferently. The Sect Master of the Skywalking Sect followed Ye Li¡¯s gaze and realized that Ye Li was talking about Xiao Yun and Chi Wei. ¡°What did you say?¡± The Sect Master of the Skywalking Sect stared at Ye Li. Xiao Yun and Chi Wei were two of the three top geniuses of the Skywalking Sect. Ye Li actually dared to say such words. Of course, he would not agree. ¡°I¡¯ll give you two choices. One is for me to cripple them, and the other is for the Skywalking Sect to be exterminated,¡± Ye Li said slowly. When everyone in the square heard this, they all felt that Ye Li was extremely arrogant. Although he sent the Second Elder flying with a punch, it was too funny to think that he could destroy the Skywalking Sect. At this moment, Bai Cai was also panicking. The Skywalking Sect was her sect. ¡°Senior, what are you doing?¡± Bai Cai asked Ye Li in a panic. Ye Li revealed the side of his face. ¡°I don¡¯t need you to teach me how to do things.¡± Bai Cai did not dare to continue, but her heart was in her throat. Of course, she did not want Ye Li to destroy the Skywalking Sect. ¡°Hahaha!!!¡± The Sect Master of the Skywalking Sect laughed out loud. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Demon King Ye Li, oh Demon King Ye Li, do you really think that my Skywalking Sect is a fish that can be slaughtered at will?¡± ¡°So you don¡¯t want me to cripple them?¡± ¡°No!¡± The Sect Master of the Skywalking Sect shouted coldly and continued to say to Ye Li, ¡°Demon King Ye Li, you severely injured the second elder of my Skywalking Sect.. I want you dead!¡± Chapter 862 - Chapter 862: Destroy Skywalking Sect Chapter 862: Destroy Skywalking Sect Editor: Henyee Translations The sect master of the Skywalking Sect shouted at Ye Li coldly and immediately flew towards Ye Li. Ye Li secretly smiled. He had already given him a chance, but he did not cherish such an opportunity. Suddenly, a dragon¡¯s cry and a sword¡¯s cry tore through space. A five-clawed blood dragon circled above Ye Li. The Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword appeared in Ye Li¡¯s hand. When the Sect Master of the Skywalking Sect saw the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword in Ye Li¡¯s hand, he hurriedly stopped in his tracks and was shocked. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, the sword in your hand¡­¡± The sect master of the Skywalking Sect did not finish his sentence. He was waiting for Ye Li to speak. Everyone in the square was shocked. Just by looking at the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword in Ye Li¡¯s hand, they felt like they had entered a cycle of reincarnation. ¡°The sword in my hand is called the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword,¡± Ye Li said calmly. When the Sect Master of the Skywalking Sect heard this, a greedy expression appeared on his face. ¡°Everyone, attack together and kill Demon King Ye Li!¡± Suddenly, the Sect Master of the Skywalking Sect gave an order to everyone. The people of the Skywalking Sect could no longer stand Ye Li¡¯s arrogance. Now that the Sect Master had given the order, they immediately swarmed forward. All the disciples of the Skywalking Sect rushed towards Ye Li, looking like they wanted to tear him into pieces. Bai Cai panicked. She knew how terrifying Ye Li was. If that was the case¡­ Yue Ling couldn¡¯t bring herself to think about it any further; she really didn¡¯t want to. Swish! A supreme sword light shot out from the Immemorial Dragon Abyss Sword. The supreme sword light was too terrifying. ¡°All!!!¡± In an instant, screams sounded incessantly. ¡°Heaven Sword Technique!¡± Ye Li slashed again! The divine-level skill, the Heaven Sword Technique, slashed out, and countless divine lights shot towards the disciples of the Skywalking Sect. ¡°Boom!¡± An earth-shattering bang sounded in the square of the Skywalking Sect. When the sword light disappeared, the plaza of the Skywalking Sect was filled with the corpses of the disciples. It was a gruesome scene. On the other hand, there was no change in Ye Li¡¯s expression. It was as if nothing had happened. When Bai Cai saw this, she fell limply to the ground. ¡°Dead, they¡¯re all dead!¡± Bai Cai muttered to herself. The Skywalking Sect was her sect, but in the blink of an eye, it was destroyed. She looked at the slightly thin figure in front of her and suddenly gritted her teeth. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, 1 want to avenge the Skywalking Sect!¡± Bai Cai shouted and threw a palm at Ye Li. This palm strike landed on Ye Li¡¯s back. Bai Cai was only a tier 2 Transcender, so her palm strike could not cause any damage to Ye Li. ¡°Are you heartbroken?¡± Ye Li looked at Bai Cai indifferently. At this moment, Bai Cai was already in tears. Her fair face was covered in tears, making one¡¯s heart ache. ¡°You destroyed my sect and killed my master. I want to avenge them!¡± After saying that, Bai Cai hit Ye Li¡¯s body again and again, but it was as if she was tickling Ye Li. Ye Li¡¯s handsome face remained expressionless. He slowly said, ¡°I¡¯ve already given them a chance to choose, but they don¡¯t cherish it. I can¡¯t do anything about it.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Now you should know what a demon is, right?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Ye Li slowly walked down the Skywalking Sect Mountain. Bai Cai looked at Ye Li¡¯s back and clenched her fists tightly. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, 1 must avenge my sect!¡± As soon as she finished speaking, her body involuntarily walked towards Ye Li. ¡°What, what¡¯s going on?¡± Bai Cai was shocked.. Chapter 863 - Chapter 863: Put the Knife into My Heart Chapter 863: Put the Knife into My Heart Editor: Henyee Translations Bai Cai came to Ye Li¡¯s side. She really didn¡¯t understand why her body seemed to be out of control. ¡°You, what did you do to me?¡± Bai Cai looked at Ye Li in shock. Ye Li smiled. ¡°1 didn¡¯t want to do this, but 1 heard you secretly swear to avenge your sect, so I¡¯ll give you a chance.¡± Bai Cai¡¯s fair face was filled with confusion. It was obvious that she did not understand what Ye Li meant. ¡°From now on, you will follow me,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Hearing this, Bai Cai was furious. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, you destroyed my Skywalking Sect and killed my master. Now, you actually want me to follow you!¡± Without a doubt, a thousand feet of rage had already rushed out from the top of Bai Cai¡¯s head. ¡°This way, you can try to kill me all the time.¡± Ye Li smiled faintly. Bai Cai was stunned because she felt that what Ye Li said made sense. She thought that when Ye Li went to bed at night, she would stab him in the heart so that she could take revenge. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll follow you!¡± Bai Cai stared at Ye Li and said. Ye Li did not continue speaking and walked down the mountain. Bai Cai stared at Ye Li¡¯s back and followed him. A few days later, Ye Li and Bai Cai arrived at an unfamiliar place. This place belonged to the Dark Race and zombies. When Ye Li and Bai Cai arrived at this place, it was already night time. This was a city, but it had been occupied by zombies for a long time. ¡°Let¡¯s find a place to sleep,¡± Ye Li said. Then, Ye Li found a relatively clean place and started to sleep. Bai Cai did not sleep. She waited until it was late at night. The cold moonlight shone in through the window. She picked up a sharp blade and walked towards Ye Li step by step with a cold expression on her face. She knew that as long as she stabbed the sharp blade in her hand into Ye Li¡¯s heart, she would be able to take revenge. At the same time, she also knew that she would undoubtedly stab the knife into Ye Li¡¯s heart. Bai Cai swallowed his saliva. The blade in his hand looked so sharp under the moonlight. She tightened her grip on the knife. Finally, she walked in front of Ye Li. She realized that Ye Li didn¡¯t notice her and was still sleeping soundly. ¡°If you kill him, you can avenge your sect.¡± ¡°No, don¡¯t kill him. He¡¯s your savior. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t be able to return to the Skywalking Sect alive.¡± Two voices appeared in Bai Cai¡¯s mind. ¡°I, what¡¯s wrong with me? I should have done it without hesitation. I should have¡­¡± At this moment, Bai Cai¡¯s heart was in a mess. She didn¡¯t know why she was like this. She should have stabbed the knife into Ye Li¡¯s heart without hesitation. ¡°Put your knife into my heart.¡± Suddenly, a lazy voice entered Bai Cai¡¯s ears. Bai Cai was shocked. She took a few steps back and looked at Ye Li in shock. ¡°You, you¡­¡± Bai Cai didn¡¯t understand how Ye Li knew that she was going to stab him in the heart. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ye Li smiled faintly. ¡°What are you hesitating for? Stab the knife into my heart and you will be able to avenge your sect and your master.¡± Bai Cai hesitated. The two voices in his mind kept arguing. ¡°Hehe.¡± Ye Li smiled coldly. ¡°I destroyed your sect master and killed your master. You said that you wanted to avenge your sect master and your master. But why don¡¯t you dare to take revenge now? You¡¯re trash.¡± Ye Li spoke slowly to Bai Cai.. Chapter 864 - Chapter 864: Desperate Bai Cai Chapter 864: Desperate Bai Cai Editor: Henyee Translations As Ye Li added fuel to the fire, Bai Cai¡¯s face started to turn cold. ¡°You, what did you say?¡± Bai Cai stared at Ye Li. However, Ye Li smiled lightly and slowly said, ¡°I said you¡¯re a piece of trash. You don¡¯t even dare to take revenge for your sect and master. If you¡¯re not trash, what else can you be?¡± Hearing this, Bai Cai¡¯s tears fell uncontrollably. When she thought of the tragic scene in the Skywalking Sect that day, her scalp went numb. ¡°Don¡¯t force me!¡± Bai Cai stared at Ye Li. Ye Li smiled faintly, but there was no change in his handsome face. ¡°Did I force you?¡± ¡°I destroyed your sect and killed your master, and now you¡¯re saying that 1 forced you?¡± When Bai Cai heard this, she couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She closed her eyes and stabbed Ye Li¡¯s heart heavily. Clang! However, to Bai Cai¡¯s surprise, the steel knives in her hand made a sound of metal colliding with Ye Li¡¯s body. Bai Cai opened his eyes and looked at Ye Li in shock. ¡°A piece of trash like you actually wants revenge, what a joke. Didn¡¯t I tell you that I¡¯m a Tier 1 Sky Opener?¡± ¡°Wuwuwu¡­¡± When Bai Cai heard this, she threw the sharp blade in her hand to the ground and wailed. There was still no change in Ye Li¡¯s expression. He looked indifferently at Bai Cai, who was sitting on the ground and wailing. ¡°You will never be able to take revenge,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Ye Li had never been a good person or a bad person. The reason why he didn¡¯t kill Bai Cai was because he felt that Bai Cai was interesting. He, Ye Li, didn¡¯t need any reason to do things. If he wanted to do something, he would do it. If he didn¡¯t want to do it, he wouldn¡¯t do it. For example, he wanted to destroy the Skywalking Sect. Regardless of whether the other disciples of the Skywalking Sect provoked him, he could destroy them if he wanted to. Regardless of whether Bai Cai wanted to kill him or not, he didn¡¯t kill Bai Cai because he didn¡¯t want to. ¡°Why? Why did you destroy my sect and kill my master?!¡± Bai Cai started crying. Ye Li did not answer Bai Cai¡¯s question. He just¡­ Skipping an hour¡­ The next day, the sunlight shone on Ye Li¡¯s face through the window. Ye Li opened his eyes and a lazy expression appeared on his handsome face. Yesterday¡­ was really a wonderful night. Bai Cai woke up at this moment. The moment she woke up, she jumped up and picked up the steel knives on the ground. Then, she stabbed her neck. However, before the saber reached her neck, it turned into dust. Bai Cai froze like she was petrified. Of course, she knew that it was Ye Li who did it. ¡°Why, why won¡¯t you let me die!¡± Bai Cai looked at Ye Li in despair. Not only did Ye Li destroy the Skywalking Sect, but he also killed her master and senior brothers. He even defiled her yesterday. Now, she just wanted to die, but she couldn¡¯t do it. ¡°Please, let me die.¡± Bai Cai begged Ye Li. Ye Li smiled faintly. ¡°After last night, your life no longer belongs to you. It belongs to me, the Demon King, Ye Li.¡± When Bai Cai heard this, she only felt deep despair! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This was the most terrifying despair she had felt since she was born. ¡°Roar! Roar!¡± All of a sudden, Ye Li and Bai Cai heard the zombie¡¯s roar. A playful smile appeared on Ye Li¡¯s face. Nice, zombies again. Then, he released the Apocalypse Legion from the system space. ¡°Apocalypse Legion, it¡¯s up to you now..¡± Chapter 865 - Chapter 865: Back to Qiong Qi Mountain Chapter 865: Back to Qiong Qi Mountain Editor: Henyee Translations Ye Li slowly walked out of the room. He looked at the street where there were already many zombies. When they saw Ye Li and Bai Cai, they pounced on the two of them crazily like people who had starved for ten days and ten nights but hadn¡¯t starved to death yet. Unfortunately, those zombies couldn¡¯t reach Ye Li. When the dozens of zombies attacked, the Apocalypse Legion destroyed them. ¡°Go.¡± Ye Li gave an order to the Apocalypse Legion. This city was full of Dark Race members and zombies. However, these Dark Race members and zombies were really pitifully weak in the face of the Apocalypse Legion. The Apocalypse Legion began to eliminate the Dark Race members in the city, then beat all the zombies to the ground. After a few days, Ye Li finally synthesized all the zombies in the city. ¡°Yutong has been upgraded to a Tier 1 Heavenly Lord-level zombie.¡± ¡°Bai Wawa has leveled up to a Tier 1 Heavenly Lord-level zombie.¡± Ye Li nodded in satisfaction, thinking that four zombies in the Apocalypse Legion had become Tier 1 Heavenly Lord-level zombies. After that, Ye Li asked the Apocalypse Legion to go to various places in the Eastern Land to attract zombies. Ye Li looked at Bai Cai and said slowly, ¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll send you somewhere.¡± ¡°Where?¡± Bai Cai looked at Ye Li in confusion. ¡°You¡¯ll know when you get there,¡± Ye Li said calmly. Then, Ye Li brought Bai Cai to Qiong Qi Mountain. After Ye Li and Bai Cai arrived at Qiong Qi Mountain, the two of them began to head towards Qiong Qi Cave. The members of the Qiong Qi Royal Family were all shocked because they really could not understand who the woman beside their young master was. ¡°Master, you¡¯re back!¡± Suddenly, two voices entered Ye Li¡¯s ears. Ye Li smiled. Who else could it be but Qing Zhu and Qing Ruo? ¡°Eh, Master, who is she?¡± Qing Ruo looked at Bai Cai in confusion. ¡°A friend,¡± Ye Li said slowly. At this moment, the guardian of the Qiong Qi Royal Family, Qiong Feng, appeared in the Qiong Qi Cave. ¡°Young Master, why did you bring another human here?¡± Qiong Feng stared at Ye Li angrily. Ye Li smiled faintly. ¡°Old man, don¡¯t be angry. I just want her to stay here.¡± ¡°What!!!¡± Qiong Feng was stunned. He didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to say such words. ¡°The last time I let these two girls stay here, it was already against the ancestral teachings. This time, it¡¯s definitely impossible!¡± Qiong Feng rejected immediately. Ye Li smiled. ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not up to you to decide.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Qiong Feng stared at Ye Li. ¡°Where¡¯s Qiong Ling? I want to see her,¡± Ye Li said. When Qiong Feng heard this, he stared at Ye Li. He looked at Ye Li for a few seconds, then said to Ye Li firmly, ¡°Why are you meeting the Demon Lord?¡± ¡°Qiong Ling is my fiancee. Why are you not letting me see my fiancee?¡± Ye Li said with a faint smile. Qiong Feng had no choice but to bring Ye Li to meet the Demon Lord of the Qiong Qi Royal Family, Qiong Ling. Star Observatory! Qiong Ling was sitting quietly in the Star Observatory. Her entire person seemed so quiet, so quiet that she seemed to be emotionless. ¡°Demon Lord,¡± Qiong Feng called out to Qiong Ling. Qiong Ling turned around and looked at Ye Li and Qiong Feng. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Grandpa Qiong, you can leave first,¡± Qiong Ling said to Qiong Feng. Qiong Feng nodded and left. ¡°Ye Li, why did you suddenly come back?¡± Qiong Ling smiled at Ye Li. ¡°Uh¡­¡± Ye Li didn¡¯t know how to answer. He looked at Qiong Ling and said, ¡°I want someone to live in your Qiong Qi Cave.¡± Qiong Ling smiled again. ¡°No problem..¡± Chapter 866 - Chapter 866: Going down the Mountain with Qiong Ling Chapter 866: Going down the Mountain with Qiong Ling Editor: Henyee Translations Ye Li was stunned. He did not expect Qiong Ling to agree so readily. ¡°You agreed?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Qiong Ling nodded. ¡°In any case, the Qiong Qi Cave is so large. What¡¯s the big deal about one more person staying here?¡± Ye Li touched his head. ¡°Why did you agree so readily, but that old man seemed to be very unwilling.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Qiong Ling shook her head. Ye Li and Qiong Ling arrived at Qiong Qi Cave. ¡°Demon Lord, Ye Li wants one more human to live in the Qiong Qi Cave. This is really¡­¡± Before he could finish speaking, Qiong Ling interrupted him. ¡°Grandpa Qiong, I¡¯ve already agreed,¡± Qiong Ling said. What? Qiong Feng never expected Qiong Ling to say such words. He hurriedly said to Qiong Ling, ¡°Demon Lord, you can¡¯t agree to this. Letting Qingzhu and Qingruo stay in Qiong Qi¡¯s cave is already¡­¡± Before Qiong Feng could finish speaking, he was interrupted by Qiong Ling again. ¡°Grandpa Qiong, there¡¯s no need to say anymore. I¡¯ve already made up my mind,¡± Qiong Ling said. Qiong Feng could only sigh heavily when he heard this. Three days later. ¡°Are you leaving?¡± Qiong Ling looked at Ye Li. ¡°Yes,¡± Ye Li replied. Qiong Ling thought for a moment and said to Ye Li, ¡°Can I leave with you and see the outside world?¡± Ye Li was shocked. Of course, he did not expect Qiong Ling to say such a thing. ¡°You, you want to leave with me?¡± Qiong Ling nodded. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve never left Qiong Qi Mountain.¡± Qiong Ling was the Demon Lord of the Qiong Qi Royal Family. She was as beautiful as a fairy and was the most beautiful beauty Ye Li had ever seen. It could be said that her beauty was the kind that even the heavens were jealous of. The tier 3 Heavenly Lord-level Qiong Ling wanted to leave with him now? Ye Li¡¯s handsome face couldn¡¯t help but look a little playful because he felt that this was really interesting. ¡°Sure, but will that old man agree?¡± Ye Li looked at Qiong Ling. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandpa Qiong will agree,¡± Qiong Ling said. Then, Qiong Ling told Qiong Feng that she wanted to leave with Ye Li. Initially, Qiong Feng strongly objected, but Qiong Ling wanted to leave with Ye Li, so how could he stop her? Ye Li and Qiong Ling left Qiong Qi Mountain. This was the first time Qiong Ling went down Qiong Qi Mountain. ¡°Is this what the outside world is like?¡± Qiong Ling looked at the base city at the foot of the mountain and felt surprised. ¡°Alt!!!¡± However, things didn¡¯t go as planned. The base city was being attacked by the Dark Race. What made Ye Li feel bored was that there were no zombies attacking the base city. Naturally, Ye Li had seen this Dark Race tribe before. It was the Humanoid Mantis Race. These Humanoid Mantis Monsters danced in the sky. Countless genetic warriors had died. ¡°Ye Li, is that the Dark Race?¡± Qiong Ling looked at Ye Li in confusion. ¡°That¡¯s right, but it¡¯s not a powerful Dark Race tribe,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Qiong Ling thought for a moment before continuing, ¡°Then why did the Dark Race members attack¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s called a base city. Ever since the zombie virus broke out, humans started building base cities to resist the attacks of the Dark Race members and zombies.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Ye Li, I want to destroy these Dark Race members,¡± Qiong Ling looked at Ye Li and said. Ye Li smiled. ¡°Sure.¡± Hearing Ye Li¡¯s answer, Qiong Ling raised his palm and a terrifying Demonic Aura shot out. ¡°Boom!¡± Suddenly, with a loud bang, all the humanoid mantises attacking the base city died.. Chapter 867 - Chapter 867: Apocalypse Legion Upgrades Chapter 867: Apocalypse Legion Upgrades Editor: Henyee Translations Ye Li looked at Qiong Ling and thought that after all, she was at the tier 3 Heavenly Lord-level. Her strength was indeed terrifying. ¡°Am I powerful?¡± Qiong Ling looked at Ye Li. ¡°Impressive.¡± Ye Li nodded. Qiong Ling smiled and said to Ye Li, ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m powerful or not.¡± When Ye Li heard this, he felt ashamed. He thought that Qiong Ling was too interesting. Ye Li had been with Qiong Ling for more than a month. He sent Qiong Ling back to Qiong Qi Cave. He used his telepathy to sense that the Apocalypse Legion had brought a large number of zombies. Ye Li arrived on a grassland. This plain was uninhabited, so he could synthesize zombies here. Before long, the Apocalypse Legion arrived with the zombies. There were too many zombies to count. ¡°Do it.¡± Ye Li secretly gave an order to the Apocalypse Legion. Then, the Apocalypse Legion began to take action. A few days later, Ye Li finally synthesized all the zombies. finally, all the zombies in the Apocalypse Legion became Tier 1 Heavenly Lord-level zombies. Ding! ¡°Congratulations to the host for obtaining a chance to upgrade all zombie skills.¡± Ye Li¡¯s handsome face showed a playful smile. Without hesitation, he upgraded all the skills of the zombies in the Apocalypse Legion. All their skills became god-level skills. He looked at the sun in the sky and felt endless power. He knew that he, Demon King Ye Li, was destined to defy the heavens! Then, he placed the Apocalypse Legion into the system space. ¡°Are you human?¡± Suddenly, a voice entered Ye Li¡¯s ears. Ye Li looked in the direction of the voice and saw more than ten young men and women walking towards him. The dozen or so young men and women hurriedly looked frightened. They looked like they had suffered quite a bit of shock. Most of these young men and women were tier 2 Transcender, but the young woman in the lead was a tier 3 Transcender. The young girl was very beautiful, but at this moment, her face was filled with deep worry. The tier 3 Transcender girl walked to Ye Li¡¯s side and said, ¡°We are disciples of the Four Symbols Sect. We got lost in the trial. Can you tell us where we are?¡± The girl looked at Ye Li pleadingly. Ye Li looked indifferently at the dozen young men and women in front of him. He could even imagine with his toes that this Four Symbols Sect must be a powerful sect. ¡°I don¡¯t know where this is.¡± Ye Li shook his head. When the disciples of the Four Symbols Sect heard this, they were all disappointed. ¡°I see.¡± The girl¡¯s fair face became very lonely. Ye Li wasn¡¯t interested in being with these people. Just as he was about to leave, he noticed something strange not far ahead. ¡°Then, what¡¯s with that treasure light?¡± A disciple of the Four Symbols Sect exclaimed. ¡°There must be a heaven-shocking spiritual treasure that has appeared.¡± The young lady replied. The girl¡¯s name was Liu Yue, and she was a genius of the Four Symbols Sect. Ye Li looked at the treasure light not far away. Other than the treasure light, there was also a powerful evil aura. In other words, there was a powerful Dark Race member around. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Senior Sister Yue, why don¡¯t we go and take a look?¡± A disciple said to Liu Yue in surprise. ¡°Yes.¡± Liu Yue nodded. As soon as he finished speaking, more than ten disciples of the Four Symbols Sect headed towards the treasure light. ¡°Wait.¡± Ye Li suddenly stopped these disciples of the Four Symbols Sect. The disciples of the Four Symbols Sect were all stunned when they heard this. They turned around and looked at Ye Li in confusion.. Chapter 868 - Chapter 868: There Was A Treasure Light Chapter 868: There Was A Treasure Light Editor: Henyee Translations The disciples of the Four Symbols Sect looked at Ye Li in confusion. They did not understand why Ye Li stopped them. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Liu Yue asked Ye Li. ¡°Don¡¯t blame me for not telling you. There are Dark Race members ahead,¡± Ye Li said calmly. The disciples of the Four Symbols Sect were all stunned when they heard this. It took them a few seconds to come back to their senses. ¡°Hmph!¡± Suddenly, a disciple of the Four Symbols Sect sneered and said to Ye Li in disdain, ¡°I think you¡¯re the one who wants to keep the treasure for yourself. What Dark Race members?¡± Ye Li sighed to himself and did not continue. In this day and age, no one believed the truth anymore. Then, these disciples of the Four Symbols Sect walked towards the treasure light. Misty Forest. The forest was filled with fog, and the source of the treasure light was the Misty Forest. More than ten disciples of the Four Symbols Sect walked into the Misty Forest. Their faces were filled with excitement. They thought that they were really lucky. They could still find treasures even if they were lost. ¡°Senior Sister Yue, we¡¯re getting closer and closer to the treasure light,¡± a disciple of the Four Symbols Sect said excitedly. As soon as these words were spoken, the dozen or so disciples of the Four Symbols Sect became excited. ¡°We have to be careful,¡± Liu Yue reminded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Senior Sister Yue. There¡¯s no Dark Race member,¡± a disciple said disdainfully. Finally, more than ten disciples of the Four Symbols Sect walked to the treasure light. This treasure light was so intense that it simply blinded them. ¡°Senior Sister Yue, there must be some shocking spiritual treasure!¡± A disciple of the Four Symbols Sect said excitedly. Just as the disciples of the Four Symbols Sect were about to approach the treasure light, a few voices made them stop in their tracks. ¡°So many humans?¡± ¡°Humans, the mantis stalks the cicada, unaware of the oriole behind. Don¡¯t you understand the logic?¡± The disciples of the Four Symbols Sect were shocked when they heard this. They hurriedly turned around and looked at the Dark Race members in front of them in shock. These were five Spirit Dark Race members. All of them were at the seventh-tier Master-level. ¡°Dark Race!¡± The disciples of the Four Symbols Sect were all shocked. The aura emitted by these five Spirit Souls was too terrifying. ¡°There are so many humans here that we can eat our fill.¡¯1 ¡°I know, right? I haven¡¯t eaten a human soul in a long time.¡± What the Soul Tribe ate was not the physical body, but the soul. Among all the members in the post-apocalyptic world, only human souls were the most delicious. Only then did these disciples of the Four Symbols Sect realize that Ye Li wasn¡¯t lying to them. There really were Dark Race members. ¡°You, what do you want to do?¡± Liu Yue¡¯s fair face was filled with shock. ¡°What do you want?¡± The five seventh-tier Spirit Souls looked at each other and smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll eat your souls, of course.¡± When the disciples of the Four Symbols Sect heard this, they all took a few steps back. Their faces were as frightened as they could be. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°We¡¯re disciples of the Four Symbols Sect. If you dare to do anything to us, the Four Symbols Sect will definitely not let you off,¡± a disciple of the Four Symbols Sect said in shock. Unfortunately, these five Spirit Souls were members of the Dark Race. How could they be afraid of human forces? They all had mocking expressions on their faces. ¡°Humans, come over obediently and let us eat your souls.¡± A seventh-tier Spirit Soul beckoned to the disciples of the Four Symbols Sect. The disciples of the Four Symbols Sect were terrified. Their faces were filled with shock. They did not know what to do. They even felt that they were about to die.. Chapter 869 - Chapter 869: The Mantis Stalks the Cicada, Unaware of the Oriole Behind Chapter 869: The Mantis Stalks the Cicada, Unaware of the Oriole Behind Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Do you really want us to fight you to the death?¡± Liu Yue stared at the five seventh-tier Spirit Souls in front of her. ¡°Hahaha!¡± The five seventh-tier Spirit Souls burst into laughter as if they had never heard such a funny joke. ¡°Humans, do you think you can fight us to the death?¡± a seventh-tier Spirit Soul said disdainfully. For a moment, Liu Yue really did not know what to do. It was obvious that these five Spirit Souls were stronger than them, and they were not afraid of the Four Symbols Sect. What should she do? When the five seventh-tier Spirit Souls saw that the disciples of the Four Symbols Sect did not walk over, they all became a little impatient. ¡°Humans, since you¡¯re not coming over, we¡¯ll have to go over and eat your souls.¡± Hearing this, more than ten disciples of the Four Symbols Sect were shocked. ¡°Senior Sister Yue, what should we do?¡± A disciple of the Four Symbols Sect was about to cry. At this moment, these disciples of the Four Symbols Sect were all extremely regretful. If they had known earlier, they would not have come here even if they were given ten lives. ¡°Brothers, let¡¯s go over and eat these human souls,¡± a seventh-tier Master-level Spirit Soul said. As soon as he finished speaking, five seventh-tier Master-level Spirit Souls walked towards the dozen or so disciples of the Four Symbols Sect. ¡°Looks like you guys don¡¯t understand the logic of the mantis stalking the cicada, unaware of the oriole behind.¡± Suddenly, a slightly lazy voice entered everyone¡¯s ears. The five seventh-tier Master-level Spirit Souls and more than ten disciples of the Four Symbols Sect hurriedly looked in the direction of the voice and realized that it was none other than Ye Li. When these disciples of the Four Symbols Sect saw Ye Li¡¯s appearance, they were all stunned. They really could not understand why Ye Li still appeared. The five seventh-tier Master-level Spirit Souls naturally looked at Ye Li in confusion. ¡°Human, you just said that we don¡¯t understand the logic of the mantis stalking the cicada, unaware of the oriole behind it?¡± A seventh-tier Master-level Spirit Soul stared at Ye Li. Ye Li smiled calmly and said to the five seventh-tier Master-level Spirit Souls, ¡°They are cicadas, you are mantises, and I, Demon King Ye Li, am the oriole.¡± The five seventh-tier Master-level Spirit Souls were all stunned. They didn¡¯t dare to believe that Ye Li would say such arrogant words. ¡°Human, do you want to die?¡± A seventh-tier Spirit Soul stared at Ye Li and said. However, Ye Li shook his head. His handsome face carried an extremely disdainful smile. ¡°I, Demon King Ye Li, don¡¯t want to live? With just a few ants like you?¡± What? The five seventh-tier Master-level Spirit Souls were all shocked. They had never seen such an arrogant human since they were born. ¡°So, do you think that I, Demon King Ye Li, am a human?¡± Ye Li smiled calmly. ¡°What do you mean?¡± a seventh-tier Master-level Spirit Soul asked hurriedly. Ye Li looked at his finger and said slowly after a few seconds, ¡°I, Demon King Ye Li, am not a human, but a demon.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Demon? Not only the five seventh-tier Master-level Spirit Souls, but more than ten disciples of the Four Symbols Sect were also stunned. They would never have thought that Ye Li was a demon even if they thought about it for ten days and ten nights. ¡°Humph!!!¡± The five seventh-tier Master-level Spirit Souls looked at Ye Li with disdain. ¡°Human, at this point, what are you still pretending for? If you are a demon, then I am the number one expert in history!¡± A seventh-tier Master-level Spirit Soul shouted angrily. Chapter 870 - Chapter 870: This Move Was Called the Heavenly Demon Fist Chapter 870: This Move Was Called the Heavenly Demon Fist Editor: Henyee Translations Although the disciples of the Four Symbols Sect were shocked, they did not believe that Ye Li was a demon. In the entire Eastern Land, only the Qiong Qi Royal Family were demons. How could Ye Li be a demon! ¡°Ants like you don¡¯t know how powerful I, Demon King Ye Li, am,¡± Ye Li said disdainfully. As soon as he finished speaking, the Demonic Aura around Ye Li¡¯s body was fully displayed. The Demonic Aura was too terrifying. The disciples of the Four Symbols Sect did not even dare to breathe because they felt that they were not breathing air but murderous Qi, murderous Qi higher than the sky and deeper than the sea. ¡°Th-th-this¡­¡± The five seventh-tier Master-level Spirit Souls were shocked to the extreme. Their eyes were wide open, and their mouths were so wide that they could put down an extra-large bowl. ¡°You, are you really a demon?¡± A seventh-tier Master-level Spirit Soul asked Ye Li in horror. Ye Li smiled faintly and said slowly, ¡°Yes?¡± When the five seventh-tier Master-level Spirit Souls heard this, they hurriedly took a few steps back. ¡°Even if you are a demon, we are not to be trifled with. This Emperor Tomb must belong to our Soul Tribe!¡± A seventh-tier Master-level Spirit Soul calmed himself down and said to Ye Li. Ye Li smiled and thought that these ants were too ridiculous. Did they really not know who they were talking to? ¡°You guys are already dead,¡± Ye Li said calmly. The five seventh-tier Master-level Spirit Souls were all shocked and looked at Ye Li in shock. ¡°W-what do you want? We¡¯re from the Soul Tribe¡­¡± Before this seventh-tier Master-level Spirit Soul could finish speaking, he never had the chance to continue because Ye Li had already thrown a punch. Although Ye Li had thrown many ordinary punches, this punch had a name, the Heavenly Demon Fist! When the Heaven-Defying Level skill, Heavenly Demon Fist, was thrown out, the space seemed to be cracked. How could such a punch be described with words? These five Spirit Souls were only at the seventh-tier Master-level. How could they withstand the Heaven-Defying Level skill, Heavenly Demon Fist? What awaited them was only death. ¡°Ah!!!¡± The five-meter-tall seventh-tier Master-level Spirit Souls all let out shocking screams. As the screams fell, the lives of these five seventh-tier Master-level Spirit Souls disappeared from this world forever. Too terrifying, simply too terrifying! More than a dozen disciples of the Four Symbols Sect were terrified to the extreme. A chill ran from their tailbones to the top of their heads. They dared to swear that they had never been so afraid as today. Ye Li¡¯s handsome face didn¡¯t change at all, as if he was just doing something insignificant. Ye Li ignored these disciples of the Four Symbols Sect. He looked at the treasure light and used the Heavenly Spirit Eyes to probe. He discovered a door in the treasure light. He recalled that a Spirit Soul had said just now that this was an Emperor Tomb. Since it was an Emperor Tomb, there was no doubt that there were treasures inside. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Thinking of this, Ye Li¡¯s face became playful. Just now, the Apocalypse Legion had all become Tier 1 Heavenly Lord-level zombies, and now they had a fortuitous encounter. How lucky he was! Then, Ye Li walked towards the door. ¡°Senior Sister Yue, what should we do?¡± A disciple of the Four Symbols Sect looked at Liu Yue and asked. Liu Yue pondered for a few seconds. ¡°Let¡¯s follow them too. If we encounter Dark Race members again¡­¡± Before Liu Yue could finish her sentence, she followed. The disciples of the Four Symbols Sect also followed her. Chapter 871 - Chapter 871: Unparalleled Warrior Chapter 871: Unparalleled Warrior Editor: Henyee Translations More than a dozen disciples of the Four Symbols Sect followed Ye Li to the door in the treasure light. They looked at the door. The door was covered in intricate patterns, giving it an ancient and quaint look, with an aura of vicissitudes continuously emanating from it. ¡°Senior.¡± Liu Yue glanced at Ye Li. Ye Li¡¯s face was as calm as water as he looked at the stone door. Boom! Suddenly, Ye Li punched the stone door. To Ye Li¡¯s surprise, the stone door did not move at all. ¡°Huh!!!¡± When the disciples of the Four Symbols Sect saw this, they were all shocked. They had seen Ye Li¡¯s fist just now. Even five seventh-tier Master-level Spirit Souls were killed with one punch, but this stone door did not move at all. Ye Li secretly smiled and thought that this stone door was quite interesting. However, if this small stone door could stump him, would he still be the Demon King Ye Li? ¡°Heavenly Demon Fist!¡± Ye Li¡¯s Heavenly Demon Fist was released. As expected, the stone door was still broken by the Heavenly Demon Fist. ¡°Senior¡¯s strength is really too terrifying,¡± Liu Yue said in horror. Although Ye Li was a demon, her intuition told her that Ye Li would not hurt them as long as they did not provoke Ye Li. Without thinking too much, Ye Li stepped into the Emperor Tomb. However, as soon as Ye Li and the disciples of the Four Symbols Sect stepped into the Emperor Tomb, they realized that it had suddenly become another world. Rather than calling it a world, it was more like a space. This space was like a purgatory, looking extremely terrifying. There was lava everywhere, and white bones everywhere. What appeared in front of Ye Li and the dozen or so disciples of the Four Symbols Sect was a group of ancient soldiers. This group of soldiers held ancient bronze spears and wore armor, looking really terrifying. There were more than a hundred combat weapons, and all of them had extraordinary combat strength. A monstrous killing intent filled this unfamiliar space! More than a dozen disciples of the Four Symbols Sect were already shocked. They had not expected that it would be so terrifying inside. If they had known earlier, they would not have come in. Suddenly, hundreds of ancient soldiers attacked Ye Li and more than ten disciples of the Four Symbols Sect. They were extremely fast, like a flash. Clang! A cold light suddenly appeared in space. The sound of a dragon and a sword suddenly appeared in space. A five-clawed blood dragon was hovering above Ye Li¡¯s head. ¡°Heaven-Severing Sword!¡± The divine skill Absolute Heaven slashed out. This strike was absolutely indescribably terrifying. Hundreds of ancient soldiers were instantly melted into nothingness by this supreme sword light. ¡°How did he do it?¡± The disciples of the Four Symbols Sect were extremely shocked. Ye Li originally thought that this was the end, but what he didn¡¯t expect was that an unparalleled valiant general appeared in mid-air. However, this unparalleled fierce general held a three-pronged, two-bladed halberd in his hand. He was wearing armor, had sharp eyebrows, and a pair of big leopard eyes. This unparalleled fierce general was really too domineering. Not to mention these disciples of the Four Symbols Sect, even Ye Li had never seen such a domineering person. Although this person was already dead. ¡°How dare you barge into the Emperor Tomb? You really don¡¯t know your place!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The unparalleled valiant general had already raised the three-pronged double-edged halberd in his hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Ye Li suddenly shouted. The disciples of the Four Symbols Sect could not stand the pressure anymore. Hearing Ye Li¡¯s words, they quickly ran out. Ye Li also rushed out in an instant. He knew that he was definitely no match for this general. Chapter 872 - Chapter 872: Yun’an Base City Chapter 872: Yun¡¯an Base City Editor: Henyee Translations Ye Li and more than ten disciples of the Four Symbols Sect left the Emperor Tomb. When they saw that there was no danger, they heaved a sigh of relief. Only then did their hearts that were in their throats relax. Ding! ¡°Congratulations to the host for binding the Unparalleled Emperor Tomb.¡± The system¡¯s voice suddenly appeared in Ye Li¡¯s mind. ¡°Binding the Unparalleled Emperor Tomb?¡± Ye Li was stunned. He didn¡¯t understand what the system meant. ¡°Host, from now on, this Emperor Tomb will follow you. You can summon it out at any time.¡± When Ye Li heard this, he was extremely shocked. He thought that this system was too heaven-defying. ¡°Host, actually, it¡¯s useless even if you defeat the unparalleled valiant general guarding the tomb. This is because the key to opening the Emperor Tomb requires the Ten Great Divine Weapons.¡± Hearing this, Ye Li instantly understood. So that was how it was. He now had the Dragon-slaying Blade, the Eastern Emperor Bell, the Heavenly Tower, the Xuanyuan Sword, the Nine Li Pot, and the Pangu Axe. He was still short of the four divine weapons to gather all the Ten Great Divine Weapons. ¡°That was close. That unparalleled valiant general just now was too terrifying. I feel like I¡¯m already dead just by looking at him. There¡¯s no hope of survival at all.¡± A disciple of the Four Symbols Sect said in shock. ¡°Senior, thank you for saving our lives. If it weren¡¯t for you, we would have died long ago,¡± Liu Yue said respectfully to Ye Li. Ye Li did not finish his sentence. There was no change in his handsome face. ¡°Disappear,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Liu Yue and the disciples of the Four Symbols Sect were stunned. They didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to want them to disappear. However, they did not dare to refute Ye Li and could only leave. ¡­ Ye Li wondered why the Nine Li Pot trial had yet to begin. It made him lose his patience. He had nothing to do these few days, so he walked around. In this world, there were far more humans than on Earth. Even though 70% of humans had turned into zombies, there were still not many humans. As a result, he arrived at another base city. After entering the base city, Ye Li found out that this small base city was called Yun¡¯an Base City. ¡°Senior.¡± Suddenly, a happy voice entered Ye Li¡¯s ears. Ye Li looked in the direction of the voice and realized that it was none other than Liu Yue. ¡°Senior, you actually came to Yun¡¯an Base City. That¡¯s great.¡± Liu Yue¡¯s fair face was filled with joy. There was no change in Ye Li¡¯s expression. He looked at Liu Yue indifferently and said, ¡°Why are you here?¡± He remembered that Liu Yue was a disciple of the Four Symbols Sect. Why would she appear in Yun¡¯an Base City? ¡°Senior, my family is in Yun¡¯an Base City. My grandfather is sick, so I came back to take a look.¡± As she spoke, a sad look appeared on Liu Yue¡¯s fair face. ¡°Sister Yue, go back quickly. Grandpa is dying.¡± A sobbing voice was heard. A thirteen or fourteen-year-old girl said to Liu Yue with tears streaming down her face. When Liu Yue heard this, her entire body trembled as if all the strength in her body had been sucked out. Then, Liu Yue and the little girl hurried to a place. Ye Li looked at Liu Yue¡¯s back and exclaimed in his heart. Humans simply could not avoid the torture of life, old age, illness, and death. Ding! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Host, please go and save Liu Yue¡¯s grandfather.¡± The system¡¯s voice sounded in Ye Li¡¯s mind. ¡°Host, only by saving Liu Yue¡¯s grandfather will you trigger the Nine Li Pot trial.¡± A playful smile appeared on Ye Li¡¯s face. Then, he disappeared from the spot. Chapter 873 - Chapter 873: It’s just A Small Injury Chapter 873: It¡¯s just A Small Injury Editor: Henyee Translations Liu Yue followed the little girl to the Liu family and immediately walked towards a room. In the room, there was an old man in his twilight years. His face was frighteningly pale, and he looked like he was on his last breath. ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m here.¡± Liu Yue said to the old man with tears in her eyes. The old man wanted to say something, but he couldn¡¯t. Everyone in the room looked extremely sad. ¡°The family head was seriously injured in that battle,¡± a middle-aged man said. The Liu family¡¯s head was called Liu He. A few years ago, he had been severely injured in the battle with the Soul Tribe and had fallen ill. Now, his hidden illness had finally erupted. Ye Li had been watching this scene and there was no change in his expression. ¡°Sigh, I can¡¯t do anything about Mr. Liu¡¯s injuries.¡± A doctor said to everyone in the room. Everyone in the room shook their heads. The old man on the bed looked like he was on his last breath. ¡°I can treat his injuries.¡± Suddenly, a slightly lazy voice entered everyone¡¯s ears. Everyone was shocked when they heard this and immediately looked in the direction of the voice. They discovered a man. This man was unparalleled handsome. It was unknown when he had appeared beside them. ¡°Who are you?¡± A middle-aged man hurriedly asked. ¡°Demon King Ye Li.¡± Ye Li spoke slowly. Naturally, no one in the room had heard Ye Li¡¯s name. They could not help but be stunned. ¡°Senior, did you just say that you can treat my grandfather¡¯s injuries?¡± Liu Yue looked at Ye Li and asked. ¡°It¡¯s just a small injury. Of course, I, Demon King Ye Li, can treat it,¡± Ye Li said calmly. As soon as these words were spoken, everyone in the room was stunned. An injury that even the most famous doctor in Yun¡¯an Base City, Doctor Lin, could not treat was actually a small injury in this person¡¯s mouth. ¡°What did you say? Mr. Liu¡¯s injury is just a small injury?¡± The doctor in the room stared at Ye Li. He felt that he had been greatly insulted. Ye Li smiled faintly, but there was no change in his handsome face. ¡°It¡¯s just a small injury. Just because you can¡¯t treat it doesn¡¯t mean I can¡¯t,¡± Ye Li said frankly. Upon hearing this, anger rushed out from the top of Doctor Lin¡¯s head and he stared at Ye Li coldly. ¡°You mean you can cure the Liu Family Head?¡± Doctor Lin shouted at Ye Li. Ye Li nodded. ¡°Of course.¡± Immediately, Doctor Lin looked at everyone in the room and said, ¡°Everyone, I really can¡¯t do anything about Mr. Liu¡¯s injuries. Since he said that he can treat it, why don¡¯t you give him a chance?¡± ¡°No way!¡± A middle-aged man rejected him sternly. ¡°My father is already on his last breath. I want him to leave peacefully!¡± Doctor Lin shrugged and looked at Ye Li. ¡°You saw it too. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want you to treat Mr. Liu.¡± The corners of Ye Li¡¯s lips curled up slightly, and a faint smile appeared on his handsome face. He slowly said, ¡°If I, Ye Li, want to cure someone, I have to. Who can stop me?¡± Liu Yue knew Ye Li¡¯s strength very well. Ye Li¡¯s strength was definitely not something that the Liu family could withstand. She was really afraid that the Liu family would offend Ye Li and then be razed to the ground in an instant. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Why don¡¯t we let Senior try?¡± Liu Yue suddenly said. Everyone in the room was shocked when they heard this. They didn¡¯t notice it just now, but now they remembered that when Ye Li appeared just now, Liu Yue called him Senior. ¡°Xiao Yue, do you know him?¡± The middle-aged man asked Liu Yue. ¡°Yes.¡± Liu Yue nodded firmly. Chapter 874 - Chapter 874: Time and Fortune Chapter 874: Time and Fortune Editor: Henyee Translations Liu Yue did not believe that Ye Li could cure her grandfather. The reason why she was willing to let Ye Li treat her grandfather was because she was afraid that the Liu family would offend Ye Li and turn into dust in an instant. After all, she had seen Ye Li¡¯s strength with her own eyes. ¡°No way!¡± The middle-aged man rejected again. In his opinion, it was impossible for Ye Li to cure his father¡¯s life. However, as soon as the middle-aged man spoke, his entire body was sent flying. No one in the room saw how the middle-aged man was sent flying. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Everyone was shocked. Only Liu Yue knew that this was done by Ye Li. Ye Li didn¡¯t care about the shock on everyone¡¯s faces. He raised his palm and a gentle white spiritual energy went towards the old man on the bed. A few seconds later, a miracle happened. The old man¡¯s originally pale face became incomparably red. ¡°Huh?¡± The old man on the bed was shocked. Wasn¡¯t he about to die? Why did he suddenly feel so energetic? ¡°I¡¯m done?¡± The old man touched his mind, his old face full of astonishment. Ding! ¡°Congratulations to the host for triggering the Nine Li Pot trial. Please go to¡­¡± After the system finished speaking, a set of coordinates appeared in Ye Li¡¯s mind. ¡°I¡¯ve really recovered!¡± The old man jumped up from the hospital bed and stretched his body. He found that it was so easy to move. ¡°Father! Family Head! Grandfather!¡± Everyone in the room was pleasantly surprised. When the old man got up from the bed just now, they could swear that they had never been so shocked. As for Doctor Lin, he quickly rubbed his eyes, feeling that he had seen wrongly. However, no matter how he rubbed his eyes, the result was the same. ¡°A miracle physician, he¡¯s really a miracle physician!¡± Doctor Lin quickly bowed to Ye Li. Ye Li did not say much. Just as everyone in the room was about to thank Ye Li, Ye Li suddenly disappeared. ¡°Where¡¯s Senior?¡± Everyone in the room was stunned. They looked around for Ye Li, but they could not find him anywhere. ¡­ Ye Li followed the coordinates in his mind and arrived at a black mountain. Ye Li released the Apocalypse Legion from the system space. ¡°Master.¡± The nine Heavenly Lord-level zombies in the Apocalypse Legion all greeted Ye Li respectfully. Ye Li nodded and looked at the black mountain in front of him. The coordinates were this black mountain. ¡°Host, as long as you kill all the Dark Race members on the mountain and pass the Nine Li Pot trial on the mountain, it will be fine.¡± The system¡¯s voice appeared in Ye Li¡¯s mind again. Ye Li thought that the mission this time was relatively simple. ¡°Apocalypse Legion, destroy the Dark Race members on the mountain,¡± Ye Li ordered the Apocalypse Legion. What Ye Li didn¡¯t expect was that the Dark Race members on the mountain were actually from the Soul Tribe. Humans¡¯ success always lay in time and luck! It was the same for the Dark Race! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Although the Soul Tribe¡¯s strength was not bad, how could they withstand the power of nine Heavenly Lord-level zombies? In an instant, screams that sounded like pigs being slaughtered rang out incessantly, making one¡¯s scalp tingle. ¡°Master, all the Dark Race members on the mountain have been killed.¡± Ah Da appeared beside Ye Li and said. Ye Li nodded and jumped to the top of the mountain. He took out the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword from the system space. There was already a black vortex in the sky above Ye Li! Chapter 875 - Chapter 875: Nine Li Pot Trial Chapter 875: Nine Li Pot Trial Editor: Henyee Translations The speed of the black vortex was very slow at first, but then it became faster and faster. Crack! Crack! The lightning in the black vortex had already begun to condense. Suddenly, a red lightning bolt flew towards Ye Li. ¡°Boom!¡± The entire sky was illuminated by the red lightning. It was really terrifying to the extreme. Ye Li did not wait for the terrifying red lightning to strike down. Instead, he leaped up with the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword in his hand and welcomed the lightning. ¡°Boom!¡± Swish! The supreme sword light collided with the red lightning, and the world instantly collapsed. Then, the supreme sword light and the red lightning canceled each other out. Crack! Crack! Suddenly, a huge and terrifying black lightning struck down again. This black lightning was countless times more terrifying than the red lightning just now. ¡°Hahaha!¡± Ye Li burst out laughing. There was only one word to describe his feeling at this moment¡ªrefreshing! As the saying goes, I wield my sword with a defiant smile to the heavens, my resolve unwavering like Mount Kunlun. ¡°Heaven Sword Technique!¡± Ye Li used his god-level skill, Heavenly Sword Technique, on the black lightning. ¡°Boom!¡± There was another loud bang. A moment later, the terrifying black lightning disappeared. Ding! ¡°Host, do you want to connect to the Nine Li Pot in bloodline?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°10%¡­ 30%¡­ 60%¡­ 100%.¡± ¡°Bloodline connection successful.¡± As the system¡¯s voice fell, Ye Li felt that he could order the Nine Li Pot. Without much thought, Ye Li fused the Nine Li Pot into the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword. Ding! ¡°Congratulations to the host for obtaining a super treasure chest.¡± Without hesitation, Ye Li opened the super-large treasure chest. Obtained Heavenly Lord-level zombie pill x9. [Obtained a chance to upgrade your skills.] ¡°Obtained a super treasure map.¡± Just as Ye Li was about to give the Heavenly Lord-level zombie pills to the Apocalypse Legion, the system¡¯s voice appeared in Ye Li¡¯s mind again. ¡°Congratulations to the host for becoming a tier 2 Sky Opener.¡± Ye Li thought that when luck came, it was like chewing gum and couldn¡¯t be stopped. Then, Ye Li gave the nine Heavenly Lord-level zombie pills to the Apocalypse Legion. The Apocalypse Legion instantly became tier 2 Heavenly Lord-level zombies. As for the chance to upgrade his skills, Ye Li chose to upgrade the Heavenly Demon Fist to a god-level skill. This time, he really hit the jackpot! Ye Li opened the super treasure map and a set of coordinates appeared in his mind. ¡°Go and lure the zombies,¡± Ye Li said to the Apocalypse Legion. Hearing this, the members of the Apocalypse Legion went to different places. He understood that the Grand Elder of the Silver Blizzard Palace was a tier 3 Sky Opener. Other than that, the other nine Grand Elders were all tier 2 Sky Openers. Although he could fight against the Silver Blizzard Palace now, he had to be better prepared. Then, Ye Li headed towards the coordinates in his mind. ¡­ Ye Li arrived at a small town. There were many people coming and going in this town. There were many people doing business and it looked very lively. ¡°Senior.¡± Suddenly, a voice that sounded like an oriole leaving the valley entered Ye Li¡¯s ears. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ye Li was stunned. Of course he was familiar with this voice. It was none other than Liu Yue¡¯s voice. ¡°Senior, I didn¡¯t expect to see you here,¡± Liu Yue said to Ye Li. Ye Li looked at Liu Yue indifferently. ¡°I¡¯m also very puzzled. Why do I always see you?¡± Liu Yue smiled sweetly. ¡°Senior, you cured my grandfather. I still haven¡¯t found a chance to thank you properly.¡± Ye Li shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s what I want to hear.¡± Chapter 876 - Chapter 876: Four Symbols Sect Chapter 876: Four Symbols Sect Editor: Henyee Translations Liu Yue was stunned and hurriedly replied, ¡°Senior, you cured my grandfather. I have to return to the Four Symbols Sect.¡± ¡°So you¡¯re going to the Four Symbols Sect now?¡± Ye Li looked at Liu Yue. Liu Yue nodded and looked at Ye Li in confusion. ¡°Where is the Four Symbols Sect?¡± Liu Yue told Ye Li the direction of the Four Symbols Sect. Ye Li thought that the coordinates in his mind were also in the same direction. ¡°Let¡¯s go together,¡± Ye Li said. ¡°Ah?¡± Liu Yue never thought that Ye Li would say such a thing. ¡°Why? You don¡¯t want to?¡± Ye Li looked at Liu Yue indifferently. Liu Yue was shocked and did not dare to say no. Then, Ye Li and Liu Yue walked towards the Four Symbols Sect. ¡­ There were many things that Ye Li did not expect. This time, he did not expect the coordinates either. How could he have thought that the coordinates in his mind were in the Four Symbols Sect? The Four Symbols Sect was on a majestic mountain. ¡°Senior, the Four Symbols Sect is on the mountain,¡± Liu Yue said to Ye Li. ¡°I know.¡± Ye Li nodded. Liu Yue looked at Ye Li in confusion because she really could not understand why Ye Li followed her to the Four Symbols Sect. ¡°By the way, does the Four Symbols Sect have any treasures?¡± Ye Li suddenly asked. When Liu Yue heard this, her entire body could not help but tremble. She finally understood why Ye Li was here. It turned out that he was here to snatch the treasure. And she finally realized that Ye Li was not a human, but a demon! She still remembered very clearly that Ye Li killed five seventh-tier Master-level Spirit Souls with one punch. She even felt that she would never forget that scene for the rest of her life. ¡°No, no.¡± Liu Yue quickly shook her head. ¡°Let¡¯s go up the mountain,¡± Ye Li said. He did not continue asking because he knew that even if he asked, Liu Yue would not tell him. After all, the Four Symbols Sect was Liu Yue¡¯s sect. ¡°Senior, why are you going to the Four Symbols Sect?¡± Liu Yue looked at Ye Li in confusion. Ye Li looked at the sun in the sky and said slowly, ¡°Snatch the treasure.¡± Hiss! As soon as she said that, Liu Yue¡¯s pupils could not help but shrink rapidly. Just as she thought, Ye Li was indeed going to the Four Symbols Sect to snatch the treasure. ¡°Senior, the Four Symbols Sect is very strong. I advise you not to¡­¡± Before Liu Yue could finish her sentence, Ye Li interrupted her. ¡°I, Demon King Ye Li, have never been afraid of being threatened. I¡¯m only afraid that the Four Symbols Sect is not strong enough.¡± Ye Li¡¯s face revealed an evil smile. At this moment, Liu Yue was filled with endless shock. ¡°Senior, what if you can¡¯t come back?¡± Liu Yue did not finish her sentence but looked at Ye Li carefully. Ye Li smiled faintly and said slowly, ¡°Then I¡¯ll accept the result.¡± With that, Ye Li walked straight up the mountain. ¡­ Four Symbols Sect. After Ye Li and Liu Yue arrived at the Four Symbols Sect, he said to Liu Yue, ¡°Go inform your sect master and ask him to offer the treasure. Tell him that I, Demon King Ye Li, said it.¡± Liu Yue froze as if she was petrified. She looked at Ye Li in shock. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Go quickly. Don¡¯t make me repeat myself a third time,¡± Ye Li said calmly. Liu Yue knew very well how terrifying Ye Li was. She did not dare to stay any longer and hurriedly headed to the main hall of the Four Symbols Sect. Ye Li wondered what kind of divine weapon the treasure on the super treasure map would be. The corners of his lips couldn¡¯t help but curl up slightly. Life was always so wonderful. Silver Blizzard Palace, just you wait. Chapter 877 - Chapter 877: Demon King Ye Li Wants the Treasure Chapter 877: Demon King Ye Li Wants the Treasure Editor: Henyee Translations In the main hall of the Four Symbols Sect. As a tenth-tier Transcender, Sect Master Shu Changjiu was an invincible existence in the surrounding area. He was also an existence that many genetic warriors looked up to. At this moment, the main hall of the Four Symbols Sect was divided into two rows. On both sides sat the elders of the Four Symbols Sect, and on the throne directly above sat the Sect Master of the Four Symbols Sect, Shu Changjiu. ¡°Everyone, the Qiong Qi Royal Family suddenly announced that their Demon Lord will marry Demon King Ye Li in half a year. What do you think about this matter?¡± Shu Changjiu asked the elders. All the elders started whispering to each other. ¡°Sect Master, we¡¯ve never even heard of this Demon King Ye Li. Who exactly is he?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Sect Master. I wonder why the Qiong Qi Royal Family suddenly announced this explosive news.¡± ¡°Who cares? We didn¡¯t offend Demon King Ye Li anyway.¡± At this moment, Liu Yue ran into the main hall of the Four Symbols Sect. ¡°Sect Master, bad news!¡± ¡°Xiao Yue? What¡¯s wrong?¡± Shu Changjiu was about to ask about Liu Yue¡¯s grandfather¡¯s condition when he saw Liu Yue¡¯s flustered expression. He could only ask what had happened first. ¡°Sect Master, there¡¯s a person¡ªno! There¡¯s a demon who wants our sect¡¯s treasure,¡± said Liu Yue hurriedly. What? The Sect Master of the Four Symbols Sect, Shu Changjiu, and the elders were all stunned. ¡°Xiao Yue, what are you talking about? A demon? What does it mean?¡± Shu Changjiu asked again. ¡°Sect Master, Demon King Ye Li wants our sect¡¯s treasure!¡± Liu Yue swallowed her saliva and replied again. ¡°What!!!¡± Everyone in the main hall of the Four Symbols Sect was stunned. They would never have thought that Liu Yue would say such a thing. ¡°Xiao Yue, did you just say Demon King Ye Li?¡± An elder widened his eyes in shock. Liu Yue was stunned. Why did the sect master and elders look so shocked? Could it be that they knew about Senior? But¡­ Liu Yue really could not understand what was going on. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that Demon King Ye Li would come knocking on our door when we didn¡¯t provoke him.¡± The Sect Master of the Four Symbols Sect, Shu Changjiu, seemed to have aged ten years in an instant as he said weakly. ¡°Sect Master, what should we do now?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Sect Master. Are we handing over the treasure or not?¡± All the elders in the hall were scared. They really did not know what to do. Putting aside Demon King Ye Li¡¯s strength, just the Qiong Qi Royal Family alone was definitely not something they could provoke. Otherwise, the Four Symbols Sect would be wiped out from the Eastern Land forever. ¡°The key is that we don¡¯t know what treasure Demon King Ye Li wants?¡± Shu Changjiu said with a frown. ¡°Xiao Yue, where is Demon King Ye Li?¡± Sect Master Shu Changjiu asked Liu Yue. ¡°In the square of the Four Symbols Sect.¡± Liu Yue said. Sect Master Shu Changjiu and the elders all looked at each other when they heard this. A thought appeared in their minds at the same time, and that was to go out and ask Demon King Ye Li what treasure he wanted from the Four Symbols Sect. Then, the Sect Master of the Four Symbols Sect, Shu Changjiu, and the elders hurried to the square. ¡­ No matter where Ye Li was, he was an outstanding presence. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At this moment, in the square of the Four Symbols Sect, countless disciples had already noticed Ye Li. ¡°He¡¯s so handsome. I didn¡¯t know there was such a good-looking person in this world.¡± ¡°Tsk, what¡¯s the big deal? Isn¡¯t he just a little taller and more handsome than me?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Is he strong?¡± The female disciples all looked at Ye Li with infatuated gazes, while the male disciples were all extremely jealous. They could only use Ye Li¡¯s lack of strength to comfort their weak hearts. Chapter 878 - Chapter 878: Take out All Your Treasures Chapter 878: Take out All Your Treasures Editor: Henyee Translations Just as the female disciples in the square were infatuated and the male disciples were furious, the Sect Master and elders of the Four Symbols Sect rushed over. ¡°What are the Sect Master and the elders doing here?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. They look so anxious. Did something big happen?¡± ¡°Maybe they¡¯re welcoming some big shot.¡± The gazes of all the disciples in the square followed the position of the Sect Master and elders. ¡°Sect Master, Demon King Ye Li is there.¡± Liu Yue pointed at Ye Li and said. The sect master and the elders quickly looked in the direction Liu Yue was pointing at. Then they were all shocked. ¡°Well¡­¡± The sect master and the elders were stunned. They considered themselves handsome in their youth, but compared to the demon king Ye Li, there was a huge difference between them. Then, the Sect Master of the Four Symbols Sect, Shu Changjiu, and the elders swallowed their saliva and walked towards Ye Li. ¡°Heh, just watch. This person must have offended the Four Symbols Sect and is here to apologize.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Look at how angry the sect master and elders are.¡± The male disciples in the plaza were all excited. Even if Ye Li was taller and more handsome than them, so what? He was going to die. However, what they did not expect was that when the sect master and the elders walked in front of Ye Li, they all bowed deeply to him. ¡°What!!!¡± All the male disciples in the square sucked in a breath of cold air and were dumbfounded. Previously, they thought that Ye Li did not have much strength, but now it seemed that not only were they wrong, but they were also wrong to the extreme. As for these female disciples, they were even more infatuated. ¡°Lord Demon King, why have you come to our Four Symbols Sect?¡± Sect Master Shu Changjiu said respectfully to Ye Li. Ye Li was stunned. He looked at Shu Changjiu in confusion and asked, ¡°You¡­¡± He thought that even if Liu Yue told them that he was the Demon King Ye Li, these people from the Four Symbols Sect shouldn¡¯t know him. Why did they look so scared of him? ¡°Lord Demon King, you are going to marry the Demon Lord in half a year. Congratulations.¡± Shu Changjiu said to Ye Li. ¡°How did you know that I was going to marry the Demon Lord?¡± Ye Li asked. ¡°Well, Lord Demon King. Yesterday, the Qiong Qi Royal Family announced to the world that their Demon Lord will marry you in half a year.¡± Hearing this, Ye Li understood. He could think of it even with his toes. This must be that old guy Qiong Feng¡¯s idea. Perhaps the purpose of doing this was to prevent him from forgetting. Thinking of this, Ye Li felt a little helpless. All the disciples in the square looked at each other, especially these male disciples. They were all afraid that Ye Li had heard their words just now. Ye Li naturally did not care about how shocked the disciples in the square were. He looked at Shu Changjiu indifferently and slowly said, ¡°Take out all the treasures of your Four Symbols Sect and let me take a look.¡± The Sect Master of the Four Symbols Sect hurriedly agreed when he heard this. How could he dare to refute? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Then, all the treasures of the Four Symbols Sect were taken here. Knives, swords, halberds, cultivation pearls, spirit pills, and precious herbs all appeared in front of Ye Li. ¡°Lord Demon King, all the treasures of the Four Symbols Sect are here,¡± Shu Changjiu said respectfully to Ye Li. Ye Li looked at the treasures in front of him and felt bored. However, the disciples of the Four Symbols Sect could not stop their eyes from shining because they had never seen so many treasures since they were born. Chapter 879 - Chapter 879: The Sealed Fuxi Zither Chapter 879: The Sealed Fuxi Zither Editor: Henyee Translations The Sect Master of the Four Symbols Sect, Shu Changjiu, looked at Ye Li carefully. ¡°Lord Demon King, which treasure do you want?¡± Shu Changjiu said to Ye Li. ¡°Just this pile of scrap metal?¡± Ye Li looked at Shu Changjiu. As soon as these words were spoken, not only Shu Changjiu, but all the disciples in the square, including the elders, were stunned. They never dreamed that Ye Li would say such a thing. One had to know that this was all the treasures of the Four Symbols Sect! ¡°Lord Demon King, then¡­¡± Shu Changjiu didn¡¯t finish his sentence. What he meant was that the Four Symbols Sect only had these treasures. Do you want them? ¡°Your Four Symbols Sect should have other treasures, right?¡± Ye Li said casually to Shu Changjiu. Shu Changjiu was stunned when he heard this. He could not help but break out in cold sweat. He secretly looked at Ye Li in shock and wondered how Lord Demon King knew. ¡°Lord Demon King, our Four Symbols Sect¡­¡± Before Shu Changjiu could finish his sentence, Ye Li interrupted him. Ye Li slowly said, ¡°I, Demon King Ye Li, have never liked people who lie. I think you have to think carefully before you speak.¡± When the Sect Master of the Four Symbols Sect, Shu Changjiu, heard this, his entire body could not help but tremble as he looked at Ye Li in shock. ¡°Lord Demon King, our Four Symbols Sect indeed has another treasure, but it has been sealed,¡± Shu Changjiu hurriedly said to Ye Li. ¡°What treasure?¡± Ye Li said frankly. ¡°A zither,¡± Shu replied. ¡®A zither?¡¯ Ye Li started to think. The disciples of the Four Symbols Sect in the square looked at each other. They did not understand what kind of treasure the zither that the Sect Master was talking about was. What kind of treasure could a zither be? ¡°Give it to me,¡± Ye Li said. Shu Changjiu did not dare to stay any longer and quickly got someone to bring the zither over. The zither was very beautiful. It was carved with dragons and painted with phoenixes. Every string was specially made. Ding! ¡°Detected the Fuxi Zither.¡± The system¡¯s voice suddenly appeared in Ye Li¡¯s mind. Hearing this, Ye Li¡¯s handsome face couldn¡¯t help but light up. ¡°The Fuxi Zither?¡± The Fuxi Zither was one of the Ten Great Divine Weapons. ¡°I want this.¡± Ye Li pointed at the Fuxi Zither. The Sect Master of the Four Symbols Sect, Shu Changjiu, was shocked. He did not expect Ye Li to say such a thing. ¡°Lord Demon King, this zither is sealed,¡± Shu Changjiu said in surprise. Ye Li smiled. ¡°I said I want this.¡± Shu Changjiu did not dare to continue. ¡°Give the zither to Lord Demon King.¡± Immediately, the sealed Fuxi Zither was in Ye Li¡¯s hands. Ye Li placed the Fuxi Zither into the system space. The disciples of the Four Symbols Sect in the square were all shocked. They rubbed their eyes. The zither was clearly still in Ye Li¡¯s hands just now. How did it disappear in the blink of an eye? Well¡­ Ye Li naturally didn¡¯t care about the shock on their faces. He secretly asked the system. ¡°System, how should I remove the seal on the Fuxi Zither?¡± ¡°The Coldest Water of the Silver Blizzard Palace.¡± Hearing this, Ye Li showed a playful smile. Silver Blizzard Palace? Liu Yue looked at Ye Li and couldn¡¯t help but swallow her saliva. She didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to have such a powerful background. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°S-senior¡­¡± Liu Yue¡¯s voice trembled as she spoke. She was too shocked. Ye Li glanced at Liu Yue. The corners of his mouth curled up slightly and a faint smile appeared on his face. Then, he looked at the Sect Master of the Four Symbols Sect, Shu Changjiu. ¡°I suggest nurturing her as the future sect master.¡± Chapter 880 - Chapter 880: I’ll Bring You to Destroy the Silver Blizzard Palace Chapter 880: I¡¯ll Bring You to Destroy the Silver Blizzard Palace Editor: Henyee Translations As soon as these words were spoken, the Sect Master of the Four Symbols Sect, Shu Changjiu, and the elders were all stunned. Liu Yue didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to say such a thing. To be nurtured as the future sect master? ¡°Senior, I¡­¡± Before Liu Yue could finish her sentence, Ye Li interrupted her. ¡°You don¡¯t have to say anything.¡± Ye Li waved his hand. The Sect Master of the Four Symbols Sect, Shu Changjiu, and the elders looked at each other in bewilderment. ¡°Yes, Lord Demon King!¡± They had a feeling that they had to agree. Otherwise, if Demon King Ye Li unleashed his might and anger, the consequences were not something their Four Symbols Sect could bear. ¡­ Ye Li recalled the Apocalypse Legion. The Apocalypse Legion didn¡¯t bring many zombies back. However, no matter how small an ant was, it was still meat. He synthesized these zombies. ¡°Master, where are we going now?¡± Yutong looked at Ye Li and asked. ¡°Qiong Qi Cave,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Then, Ye Li led the Apocalypse Legion towards the Qiong Qi Cave. Qiong Qi Cave. After Ye Li and the Apocalypse Legion arrived at the Qiong Qi Cave, the members of the Qiong Qiong Qi Royal Family all looked at Ye Li. ¡°Ye Li.¡± Qiong Qi Royal Family¡¯s Great Guardian, Qiong Feng, called out to Ye Li. ¡°Old man, why did you announce my relationship with Qiong Ling?¡± Ye Li stared at Qiong Feng. Qiong Feng chuckled. ¡°I was just afraid that you would forget. I¡¯m just trying to increase your reputation.¡± Ye Li rolled his eyes. ¡°Where¡¯s Qiong Ling?¡± ¡°The Demon Lord is in seclusion,¡± Qiong Feng said. ¡°Master, Senior!¡± A few voices entered Ye Li¡¯s ears. Ye Li looked up and saw Qing Zhu, Qing Ruo, and Bai Cai. He had come to Qiong Qi Cave to bring them to the Silver Blizzard Palace. However, when he saw Qing Zhu, Qing Ruo, and Bai Cai, he hesitated. After all, Silver Blizzard Palace¡¯s Grand Elder Leng Rushuang was a tier 3 Sky Opener and its nine elders were tier 2 Sky Openers. He was a tier 2 Sky Opener, and the Apocalypse Legion were tier 2 Heavenly Lord-level zombies. The Apocalypse Legion could fight the nine elders, and he would fight Leng Rushuang. He should be able to fight Leng Rushuang to a draw with the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword. Ye Li suddenly realized that he had not thought it through. Ding! ¡°Congratulations to the host for obtaining a free zombie fusion opportunity.¡± Free zombie fusion opportunity? Ye Li smiled. He thought that this chance had come at the right time. If the nine Heavenly Lord-level zombies of the Apocalypse Legion merged into his body, his combat power could be described as terrifying. ¡°Master, are you here to see us?¡± Qing Ruo smiled sweetly at Ye Li. Ye Li shook his head. ¡°No, I¡¯m here to bring you to destroy the Silver Blizzard Palace.¡± ¡°What!!!¡± It wasn¡¯t just Qing Zhu. Qing Ruo, Bai Cai, and everyone in Qiong Qi Cave were shocked because they really didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to say such a thing. ¡°You, you want to destroy the Silver Blizzard Palace?¡± Qiong Feng asked in shock. Ye Li nodded and said calmly to Qiong Feng, ¡°Why not?¡± Qiong Feng looked at Ye Li and then at the Apocalypse Legion. A few seconds later, Qiong Feng said in a deep voice, ¡°Although you and the Apocalypse Legion are very strong, Leng Rushuang is a tier 3 Sky Opener.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°I know.¡± Ye Li nodded. Qiong Feng looked at the indifferent expression on Ye Li¡¯s face and was even more stunned. ¡°Since you know, why are you still going?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not afraid,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Qiong Feng was silent for a moment before saying to Ye Li, ¡°I think it¡¯s better for me to go with you.¡± Chapter 881 - Chapter 881: Do you Know How Long You Can Live? Chapter 881: Do you Know How Long You Can Live? Editor: Henyee Translations Qing Zhu, Qing Ruo, and Bai Cai looked at Ye Li in shock. They wanted to know how Ye Li would answer. After all, the Great Guardian of the Qiong Qi Royal Family, Qiong Feng, was at fifth-tier Heavenly Lord-level. ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± To everyone¡¯s surprise, Ye Li shook his head. ¡°Ye Li, you don¡¯t want me to help you?¡± Qiong Feng widened his eyes as if he had heard something that he would never be able to hear. ¡°I, Demon King Ye Li, have never had the habit of asking for help from others. What¡¯s there to be surprised about?¡± Ye Li said slowly. When Qiong Feng heard this, he was so angry that he blew his beard and glared, but there was nothing he could do. He could only snort coldly. ¡°Ye Li, since you want to die, go ahead.¡± Ye Li ignored Qiong Feng and brought Qing Zhu, Qing Ruo, and Bai Cai towards Snow Wind Mountain. As for Qiong Feng, he naturally followed behind secretly. He thought that Ye Li was the Demon Lord¡¯s fiance. If he died, it would be terrible. ¡­ At the foot of Snow Wind Mountain. Ye Li, the Apocalypse Legion, and the three women had already arrived at the foot of Snow Wind Mountain. He had been to Snow Wind Mountain before. When Qing Zhu and Qing Ruo were captured, he had relied on the Invisibility Technique to save Qing Zhu and Qing Ruo. Otherwise, he did not know what to do. ¡°Let¡¯s go up the mountain.¡± Ye Li looked at the three girls. The three women were shocked and looked at each other. The Silver Blizzard Palace was a supreme power in the Eastern Land. ¡°Senior, are we really going to¡­¡± Before Bai Cai could finish, he was interrupted by Ye Li. ¡°Are you afraid?¡± Ye Li looked at Bai Cai. Bai Cai didn¡¯t dare to continue speaking. She looked at Ye Li in shock and noticed the intense killing intent in the corner of Ye Li¡¯s eyes. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid.¡± For some reason, Bai Cai became determined. As for Qing Zhu and Qing Ruo, there was no need to mention them. They had a feud with the Silver Blizzard Palace. If not for Ye Li, they would probably have been reincarnated by now. Then, Ye Li, the Apocalypse Legion, and the three women headed towards Snow Wind Mountain. Before long, they arrived at the entrance of Snow Wind Mountain. ¡°Stop! Who are you?¡± A Silver Blizzard Palace disciple stared at the group and shouted. Ye Li smiled calmly and said slowly, ¡°We are here to destroy the Silver Blizzard Palace.¡± ¡®What!¡¯ The dozen or so Silver Blizzard Palace disciples guarding the door were all stunned, unable to regain their senses for a long time. They were here to destroy the Silver Blizzard Palace? They had thought that they would never be able to hear such words, not even in their subconscious mind. But now, they had heard such words. ¡°Hahaha!¡± Suddenly, the dozen or so Silver Blizzard Palace disciples burst into laughter as if they had heard the funniest joke in history. ¡°W-What did you just say? You¡¯re here to destroy the Silver Blizzard Palace?¡± The dozen or so Silver Blizzard Palace disciples guarding the gate all treated Ye Li as a lunatic. Who in the Eastern Land didn¡¯t know that the Silver Blizzard Palace was a supreme power in the Eastern Land? They really didn¡¯t know how Ye Li dared to say such words. ¡± ¡°Oh, can you say it again? I didn¡¯t hear it clearly just now,¡± a disciple said to Ye Li again. However, Ye Li¡¯s face was as calm as water. He looked at the disciple in front of him calmly. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Do you know how long you can live?¡± ¡°How long?¡± This disciple looked at Ye Li playfully. ¡°One second,¡± Ye Li said slowly. As soon as these words were spoken, this disciple was about to laugh, but he would never be able to do so. Chapter 882 - Chapter 882: Then What about Them? Chapter 882: Then What about Them? Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Ahh!¡± A miserable scream that sounded like a pig being slaughtered sounded. The disciple who had just spoken had all his limbs broken, looking too miserable. ¡°Well¡­¡± The dozen or so disciples were all terrified. They did not even see what was going on before such a thing happened. ¡°Did you do it?¡± A disciple seemed to have thought of something as he stared at Ye Li and asked. Ye Li smiled faintly. There was no change in his handsome face at all. ¡°That¡¯s right, I did it,¡± Ye Li said slowly. The dozen or so disciples turned pale with fright. They did not expect Ye Li to be so strong. ¡°You, what do you want to do?¡± A disciple said to Ye Li in shock. Ye Li shook his head slowly. ¡°Nothing much. I just want to kill you.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, more than ten disciples died. Silver Blizzard Palace naturally heard such a tragic cry and countless disciples surged out. When these disciples came out to take a look, they were so frightened that their souls fell. ¡°Well¡­¡± The ground was littered with broken limbs. How could they not be afraid? There was no change in Ye Li¡¯s handsome face at all. It was as if he had just done something insignificant. ¡°Did you guys kill them?¡± An eighth-tier Transcender stared at Ye Li and the others and asked coldly. Ye Li smiled faintly. ¡°To be exact, I killed all of them alone.¡± The eighth-tier Transcender¡¯s expression was extremely cold. ¡°Who are you? How dare you kill a Silver Blizzard Palace disciple!¡± The eighth-tier Transcender stared at Ye Li and shouted. The hundreds of Silver Blizzard Palace disciples behind the eighth-tier Transcender also stared at Ye Li. The prestige of the Silver Blizzard Palace could not be tainted. ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of? Isn¡¯t it just the Silver Blizzard Palace?¡± Ye Li smiled calmly. ¡°What!!!¡± The eighth-tier surpasser and the hundreds of Silver Blizzard Palace disciples were all stunned. They could not believe that Ye Li would say such a thing. Wasn¡¯t it just the Silver Blizzard Palace? The Silver Blizzard Palace was the supreme power in the Eastern Land. ¡°You still haven¡¯t told me who you are?¡± The eighth-tier Transcender glared at Ye Li. In his opinion, Ye Li and the rest were already dead. It was because no one had ever dared to kill a Silver Blizzard Palace disciple outside the Silver Blizzard Palace. Ye Li smiled and slowly said to the eighth-tier Transcender, ¡°Since you want to know my name so much, I¡¯ll tell you. My name is Ye Li. You can also call me Demon King Ye Li.¡± How was that possible!!! The eighth-tier surpassers and the hundreds of Silver Blizzard Palace disciples all sucked in a breath of cold air. Demon King Ye Li? They had heard too much news about Demon King Ye Li these few days, but they didn¡¯t expect Demon King Ye Li to be standing in front of them. ¡°You are the Demon King Ye Li who is going to marry the Demon Lord of the Qiong Qi Royal Family in half a year?¡± the eighth-tier Transcender asked in astonishment. ¡°Yes,¡± Ye Li nodded. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The eighth-tier Transcender was silent for a few seconds. Then, he said coldly to Ye Li, ¡°Demon King Ye Li, you and my Silver Blizzard Palace have always minded our own businesses. Why did you come to my Silver Blizzard Palace?¡± Ye Li smiled faintly. ¡°Silver Blizzard Palace and I mind our own businesses, but what about them?¡± The eighth-tier surpasser and the hundreds of Silver Blizzard Palace disciples were stunned. They hurriedly looked behind Ye Li. It was fine if they did not look, but when they did, they were all shocked. ¡°Qing Zhu, Qing Ruo?¡± Chapter 883 - Chapter 883: I Only Need One Strike to Kill You Chapter 883: I Only Need One Strike to Kill You Editor: Henyee Translations Just now, the eighth-tier surpasser and hundreds of disciples did not notice. Only then did they notice that Qing Zhu and Qing Ruo were behind Ye Li. Qing Zhu and Qing Ruo had knocked over the Grand Elder¡¯s treasure and now they actually dared to return? Moreover, some time ago, Qing Zhu and Qing Ruo were captured but then disappeared for no reason. Now, they finally understood that Demon King Ye Li had saved them. ¡°Qing Zhu, Qing Ruo, don¡¯t think that Demon King Ye Li can save you,¡± the eighth-tier Transcender said coldly. Before Qing Zhu and Qing Ruo could speak, Ye Li spoke first. ¡°You misunderstand.¡± ¡°Misunderstand?¡± The eighth-tier surpasser and hundreds of disciples were stunned again. Could it be that Demon King Ye Li had specially sent Qing Zhu and Qing Ruo to the Silver Blizzard Palace? Just as the eighth-tier Transcender was about to ask, Ye Li slowly said word by word, ¡°I¡¯m not here to save Qing Zhu and Qing Ruo. I¡¯m here to destroy your Silver Blizzard Palace.¡± Hiss! As soon as he said this, everyone present sucked in a breath of cold air and looked at Ye Li in shock. The eighth-tier Transcender¡¯s expression was extremely cold when he heard this. He stared at Ye Li and said, ¡°Demon King Ye Li, don¡¯t think that you can threaten the Silver Blizzard Palace just because you¡¯ve become the son-in-law of the Qiong Qi Royal Family. I don¡¯t think you know what kind of power the Silver Blizzard Palace is!¡± Ye Li¡¯s expression was calm as if he did not hear anything at all. ¡°One strike,¡± Ye Li said slowly. ¡°What?¡± The eighth-tier Evolved Being was shocked. He really did not understand what Ye Li meant by a sword. Ye Li looked at the sun in the sky and said after a few seconds, ¡°I only need one strike to kill all of you.¡± The pupils of the eighth-tier surpasser and the hundreds of Silver Blizzard Palace disciples constricted when they heard this. No matter how hard they racked their brains, they did not expect Ye Li to say such words. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, don¡¯t be too arrogant!¡± The eighth-tier Transcender gritted his teeth and shouted. Hundreds of Silver Blizzard Palace disciples also felt that Ye Li was extremely arrogant. There were so many geniuses in their Silver Blizzard Palace, but they had never seen someone as arrogant as Ye Li. However, they could understand. After all, he was the son-in-law of the Qiong Qi Royal Family. Ye Li did not continue. Instead, he took out the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword from the system space. Clang! A terrifying cold light instantly appeared in the air. What followed was a dragon¡¯s cry and a sword¡¯s cry. A five-clawed blood dragon coiled above Ye Li¡¯s head. ¡°Th-th-this¡­¡± The eighth-tier surpasser and the hundreds of Silver Blizzard Palace disciples were stunned. They had never seen such a divine sword before. They felt that just by looking at it, they did not have any hope of survival. ¡°I only need one strike to kill all of you,¡± Ye Li said again. The eighth-tier surpasser and hundreds of Silver Blizzard Palace disciples turned pale with fright when they heard this. They looked at the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword in Ye Li¡¯s hand in horror. Ye Li had already raised the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword. Swish! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only A cold light arrived first, followed by a sword¡­ like a dragon!!! As the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword landed, a supreme sword beam flew towards the eighth-tier Evolved Being and hundreds of disciples. When the eighth-tier surpassers and hundreds of disciples saw this sword light coming towards them, they were all scared out of their wits. How could they withstand such an attack? ¡°Ah!!!¡± An earth-shattering scream sounded. The eighth-tier surpassers and hundreds of disciples were all melted into nothingness by the supreme sword light. Chapter 884 - Chapter 884: The Battle Begins Chapter 884: The Battle Begins Editor: Henyee Translations Qing Zhu, Qing Ruo, and Bai Cai looked at Ye Li¡¯s back in shock. They realized that this slightly thin back in front of them really looked like an ancient demon god. It was too domineering. ¡°Who dares to barge into my Silver Blizzard Palace!¡± Suddenly, a thunderous voice sounded. As soon as he finished speaking, a burly man appeared in front of Ye Li. The man was around 40 years old and was ten feet tall. He was like an iron tower, giving off a huge pressure. ¡°It¡¯s Tenth Elder Chu Ba!¡± Qing Zhu said. Chu Ba stared coldly at Ye Li and the rest. ¡°Qing Zhu, Qing Ruo? I don¡¯t know how the two of you managed to escape last time, but you actually dare to come to the Silver Blizzard Palace now. You¡¯re really courting death!¡± Chu Ba said coldly to Qing Zhu and Qing Ruo. Ye Li smiled faintly. ¡°Why are you so angry?¡± Silver Blizzard Palace¡¯s Tenth Elder Chu Ba was stunned. He stared at Ye Li and shouted, ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°Ye Li.¡± Ye Li spoke slowly. ¡°Ye Li?¡± Chu Ba pondered upon hearing that. Immediately, Chu Ba¡¯s pupils shrunk as he thought of a shocking possibility. ¡°Are you Demon King Ye Li?¡± Chu Ba stared at Ye Li. Ye Li nodded and said leisurely, ¡°Looks like you¡¯re not too stupid.¡± When Chu Ba heard this, a thousand feet of anger rushed out from the top of his head. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, are you courting death?¡± Chu Ba shouted angrily. Ye Li smiled lightly with a calm expression. ¡°Do you think you can kill me?¡± As the tenth elder of the Silver Snow Palace, a tier 2 Sky Opener who had dominated the Eastern Land for countless years, Chu Ba actually heard such words now. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, I¡¯ll kill you now!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Chu Ba raised his fist and punched Ye Li fiercely. The power of this punch was really too great. Ye Li didn¡¯t make a move. Bai Wawa and Chu Ba started fighting. Swish! Swish! Swish! Several wind-breaking sounds suddenly sounded and nine people appeared in front of Ye Li. The nine of them were none other than the nine elders of the Silver Snow Palace. Including Chu Ba, there were a total of ten elders. At this moment, Chu Ba and the white baby were locked in a fierce battle. Loud booms could be heard continuously. The Grand Elder of the Silver Blizzard Palace, Leng Rushuang, was a tier 3 Sky Opener, a realm higher than Ye Li. Her face was as cold as ice. ¡°You saved Qingzhu and Qingruo last time, right?¡± Leng Rushuang stared at Ye Li. ¡°Smart.¡± Ye Li smiled. Leng Rushuang glared at Ye Li. ¡°Since it¡¯s you, you should die too.¡± Qing Zhu and Qing Ruo were very afraid of the Grand Elder, Leng Rushuang. They took a few steps back when Leng Rushuang appeared. ¡°Kill Demon King Ye Li!¡± At the command of the Silver Blizzard Palace¡¯s Grand Elder, Leng Rushuang, the eight elders behind her flew towards Ye Li. The eight zombies of the Apocalypse Legion faced the eight elders. The entire scene was indescribable. Grand Elder Leng Rushuang stared at Ye Li. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, I¡¯d like to see how powerful you are. How dare you barge into the Silver Blizzard Palace?¡± ¡°You¡¯re wrong. I¡¯m not here to challenge the Silver Blizzard Palace,¡± Ye Li said calmly. ¡°Then you¡­¡± Leng Rushuang looked at Ye Li in shock. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ye Li smiled. ¡°I¡¯m here to destroy the Silver Blizzard Palace.¡± ¡°You are seeking death!¡± With a chilly look on her face, the Grand Elder of the Silver Blizzard Palace, Leng Rushuang, pulled out her ice sword and leaped towards Ye Li. Leng Rushuang was a tier 3 Sky Opener while Ye Li was a tier 2 Sky Opener. However, Ye Li had a free chance to fuse with a zombie. He was not in a hurry to choose the fusion. He just wanted to see how big the difference in strength between a tier 2 and a tier 3 Sky Opener was. Chapter 885 - Chapter 885: Ye Li versus Leng Rushuang Chapter 885: Ye Li versus Leng Rushuang Editor: Henyee Translations Leng Rushuang slashed at Ye Li with her ice sword. Ye Li raised his Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword to block it. Clang! The ice sword collided with the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword. The outcome was obvious. The ice arrow broke. ¡°How is this possible!¡± Leng Rushuang¡¯s pupils were constricted. She had never imagined that the Frost Sword would break. After all, she was the Silver Blizzard Palace¡¯s Grand Elder, the tier 3 Sky Opener, Leng Rushuang. When the ice sword broke, she retreated hundreds of meters. Leng Rushuang glared at Ye Li. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, the sword in your hand is terrifying!¡± Leng Rushuang said coldly to Ye Li. At this moment, the Apocalypse Legion and the nine Grand Elders of the Silver Blizzard Palace were locked in a fierce battle. Loud bangs sounded non-stop. ¡°Not only is this sword terrifying, but it can also kill you,¡± Ye Li said calmly. Leng Rushuang¡¯s face turned cold. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, I want you dead!¡± Leng Rushuang raised her palm and shouted coldly, ¡°Ice Soul Divine Palm!¡± As the palm landed, a terrifying cold air flew towards Ye Li at an extremely fast speed. Ye Li looked at the cold air that was flying towards him. He could even imagine with his toes that this Ice Soul Divine Palm must be a god-level skill. However, even if you have a good plan, do you think I don¡¯t have a way to deal with it? He raised the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword and said, ¡°Heaven-Severing Sword!¡± The same God Tier Skill, Absolute Heaven, slashed out, and a terrifying God Tier sword light shot out. ¡°Boom!¡± The terrifying Divine level sword light collided heavily with the frost energy. The Divine level sword light and the frost energy began to collide violently. A few seconds later, they canceled each other out. ¡°What?¡± Leng Rushuang¡¯s pupils were constricted. She thought that she could kill Demon King Ye Li with one move, but now she realized that she was wrong. Ye Li remained calm. He looked at Leng Rushuang indifferently and said slowly, ¡°Leng Rushuang, use whatever moves you have.¡± Leng Rushuang was furious. She gritted her teeth and shouted, ¡°Ice Realm!¡± Suddenly, the entire sky was enveloped by a chill. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, I am absolutely invincible in the Ice Realm!¡± Leng Rushuang looked at Ye Li proudly. Ye Li shook his head secretly. ¡®Although you are a tier 3 Sky Opener, I, Demon King Ye Li, am not easy to trife with.¡¯ Then, Ye Li activated the fifth level of the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword Embryo. Sword intent, the terrifying sword intent began to collide with the cold air that enveloped the sky. A moment later, they canceled out each other again. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so strong!¡± Leng Rushuang¡¯s face was extremely cold. The corners of Ye Li¡¯s lips curled up slightly when he heard this, and a faint smile appeared on his handsome face. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Old witch, I, Demon King Ye Li, haven¡¯t used my full strength yet. You should also use all your moves. Don¡¯t let me kill you just like that,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Hearing this, the Grand Elder of Silver Blizzard Palace, Leng Rushuang, was furious. As a supreme powerhouse of the Eastern Land, Leng Rushuang was respected by countless people. How dare Ye Li call her an old witch? ¡°Demon King Ye Li, I¡¯m going to turn you into ashes!¡± Leng Rushuang screamed hysterically. Chapter 886 - Chapter 886: Fusion with the Apocalypse Legion Chapter 886: Fusion with the Apocalypse Legion Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Supreme Cold Qi!¡± Leng Rushuang raised her palm again, and another extremely terrifying cold air attacked Ye Li. This time, the cold air was dozens of times more terrifying than before. Looking at the cold air, Ye Li also felt a deep sense of danger. ¡°Synthesized: Heaven-Severing Sword, Heaven Sword Technique, Heavenly Demon Fist!¡± The three god-level skills were synthesized. Ye Li raised the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword high and slashed out heavily. Swish! An indescribable attack flew towards the terrifying cold air. In an instant, it was as if the sky was really about to collapse. However, a tier 3 Sky Opener was still a tier 3 Sky Opener. The Supreme Cold Qi was only offset by the three synthesized god-level skills. With the spiritual energy in Ye Li¡¯s body, he could no longer activate such an attack. Leng Rushuang stared at Ye Li and sneered. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, I don¡¯t think you can use such a terrifying skill again, do you?¡± She took another look at the battle between the elders and the Apocalypse Legion and found that they were still in a deadlock. The Grand Elder of the Qiong Qi Royal Family looked at the battlefield and could not help but sigh. He thought that Ye Li was too terrifying. If he was given time, he might be able to dominate the Sin Realm. One had to know that the Sin Realm was the true post-apocalyptic world. Qiong Feng was a fifth-tier Heavenly Lord-level and the most powerful existence in the Eastern Land. However, he did not choose to attack. He had thought that Ye Li would not be able to defeat Leng Rushuang no matter what. However, he did not think so now. ¡°Leng Rushuang, even if I can¡¯t use that kind of attack, you are destined to die today,¡± Ye Li looked at Leng Rushuang and said. Wasn¡¯t Ye Li unable to use such a skill? Why was Leng Rushuang still destined to die? Don¡¯t forget, Ye Li still had a chance to fuse with zombies for free. When Ye Li fused with the nine Heavenly Lord-level zombies of the Apocalypse Legion, his combat strength would be unimaginable. Leng Rushuang gritted her teeth and glared at Ye Li. She could not understand how Ye Li could still be so arrogant. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, next, I will use my strongest killing move to let you have a taste of true fear!¡± Leng Rushuang burst into laughter as if Ye Li was about to die. Ye Li looked at Leng Rushuang¡¯s wild laughter and sighed. He wondered why people always had to be so confident. Then, Ye Li summoned the Apocalypse Legion back to his side. When the nine elders of the Silver Blizzard Palace saw that the Apocalypse Legion had suddenly returned to Demon King Ye Li¡¯s side, they all thought that they were going to run away. They all revealed disdainful smiles. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, no matter what, you won¡¯t be able to escape today!¡± An elder shouted coldly at Ye Li. Qing Zhu, Qing Ruo, and Bai Cai¡¯s hearts were already in their throats as they stared intently at the slightly thin figure in midair. Ye Li ignored Leng Rushuang and the elders of the Silver Blizzard Palace. He slowly shouted. ¡°Fuse: Apocalypse Legion!¡± ¡°10%¡­ 30%¡­ 60%¡­ 100%.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°The Apocalypse Legion has successfully fused with you.¡± As the system¡¯s voice fell, a terrifying demonic light wrapped around Ye Li¡¯s body. It was really shocking to look at. This demonic light was red, making him look like the Demon King of Purgatory. His hair stood on end, and he looked majestic. The five-clawed blood dragon was still entrenched above Ye Li¡¯s head, emitting dragon cries. The dragon¡¯s roar made all living beings kneel down. He was the supreme one in the world! Chapter 887 - Chapter 887: Marrying Qiong Ling Chapter 887: Marrying Qiong Ling Editor: Henyee Translations The ten elders of the Silver Blizzard Palace sensed Ye Li¡¯s change and were all shocked because they felt that Ye Li¡¯s aura was too terrifying. As for the Silver Blizzard Palace disciples who were watching the battle, they were so frightened that their souls almost left their bodies. ¡°This, this is too terrifying!¡± ¡°I feel like I don¡¯t have the courage to live just by looking at him.¡± ¡°Demon King Ye Li is the Demon King of hell!¡± The disciples of the Silver Blizzard Palace looked as terrified as they could be. ¡°Demon King Ye Li!¡± Leng Rushuang stared at the terrifying figure in front of her. Ye Li¡¯s eyes were bloodshot as he looked at Leng Rushuang and the nine elders. Swish! Suddenly, there was only an afterimage left on the spot, and Ye Li had already disappeared. ¡°What!!!¡± Leng Rushuang and the nine elders were terrified. They could not catch Ye Li¡¯s speed at all. What a terrifying speed! When Ye Li appeared again, he was already in front of them. ¡°Swish! Swish! Swish!¡± The Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword emitted sword beams. It was as if a Demon Lord had descended¡­ from the sky! Not long after, the nine elders of the Silver Blizzard Palace were all dead. However, Ye Li became more and more courageous as he kept killing. It made one¡¯s scalp tingle. Only Grand Elder Leng Rushuang was left. ¡°Th-th-this¡­¡± Leng Rushuang was so shocked that she could not utter a complete sentence. ¡°Demon, Demon King Ye Li, what do you want?¡± Leng Rushuang looked at Ye Li in horror. ¡°What do you think?¡± Ye Li¡¯s handsome face revealed an evil smile. Hearing this, Leng Rushuang felt as if all her energy had been drained. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, if you dare¡­¡± Leng Rushuang still wanted to threaten Ye Li, but unfortunately, Ye Li did not give her the chance. Swish! As the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword fell, the life of the Silver Blizzard Palace¡¯s Grand Elder, the tier 3 Sky Opener Leng Rushuang, disappeared from this world forever. Silence, a deadly silence. The disciples of the Silver Blizzard Palace froze like clay sculptures. They dared to swear that what they saw today would be unforgettable for the rest of their lives. Qing Zhu, Qing Ruo, and Bai Cai finally felt relieved. It didn¡¯t take long for this matter to spread throughout the entire Eastern Land. As the saying went, a person¡¯s name was like a tree¡¯s shadow. Like a thunderclap resounding throughout the world, the name Demon King Ye Li was now known by everyone in the Eastern Land! Qing Zhu and Qing Ruo returned to the Demon King Palace together with Bai Cai. ¡­ Half a year later. Time always passed so quickly. Today, it was finally time for Ye Li and Qiong Ling to get married. All the powerhouses in the Eastern Land came to celebrate. Although Qiong Qi was very beautiful, forced melons were not sweet after all. Ye Li¡¯s handsome face, of course, showed no signs of excitement. The entire wedding passed just like that. Next, it was time for the new couple to enter the bridal chamber. Ye Li looked at Qiong Ling. Qiong Ling was still so quiet. He lifted his red veil and realized that Qiong Ling was also looking at him. Love? It was nothing more than a tortoise taking a fancy to a green bean. Marriage? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only It was nothing more than a man and a woman sleeping on the same bed. Ye Li adhered to this philosophy. Skipping an hour¡­ In this world, be it humans, demons, Dark Race members, or zombies, no one could escape a theorem. This theorem was the ¡°Eat Your Words¡± Theorem. Chapter 888 - Chapter 888: Remove the Seal on Fuxi Zither Chapter 888: Remove the Seal on Fuxi Zither Editor: Henyee Translations Qiong Qi Cave. Qiong Feng looked at Ye Li with a smile. ¡°How is it?¡± ¡°Get lost.¡± Ye Li looked at Qiong Feng angrily. ¡°Cough cough.¡± Qiong Feng coughed twice. ¡°You guys can leave first.¡± Qiong Feng waved his hand, and all his clansmen left. Ye Li was secretly happy. He thought that this old man was still pretending to be mysterious. Those who didn¡¯t know better would think that he had some unspeakable secret. ¡°Ye Li, since you are already married to the Demon Lord, I have to tell you something,¡± Qiong Feng said to Ye Li. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Ye Li pursed his lips. Of course, he knew that Qiong Feng would be up to no good. Qiong Feng pondered for a few seconds before saying to Ye Li, ¡°Actually, our Qiong Qi Royal Family is not from the Eastern Land.¡± Not from the Eastern Land? Ye Li was a little stunned, but after thinking about it, he understood. After all, the Qiong Qi Royal Family was a demon race, so it was normal for them not to belong to the Eastern Land. ¡°There are ten great demon races in the Sin Realm. Our Qiong Qi Royal Family is one of them.¡± ¡°Sin Realm?¡± Ye Li looked at Qiong Feng in confusion. This was the first time he had heard the name Sin Realm. ¡°The Sin Realm is the largest region in this world. There are many powerhouses there and it¡¯s vast. It¡¯s not something you can imagine.¡± ¡°Then why did you come here?¡± Ye Li asked. Qiong Feng smiled. ¡°Because we¡¯re waiting for you here.¡± ¡®Waiting for me?¡¯ Ye Li was a little shocked. He really could not understand what was going on. ¡°Our Qiong Qi Royal Family has a supreme treasure. From it, we can discern heavenly decrees and gaze upon the past and present.¡± ¡°So you¡¯re waiting for me here to marry Qiong Ling? Is that necessary?¡± Qiong Feng chuckled again. ¡°Of course it¡¯s necessary. You¡¯re the protagonist of the future world.¡± Hearing this, Ye Li finally understood. So that was how it was. ¡°Ye Li, we¡¯re going back to the Qiong Qi Royal Family tomorrow. I hope we¡¯ll meet again soon,¡± Qiong Feng said to Ye Li. Ye Li did not expect Qiong Feng to say such words, but he would not stop him because he knew that the Qiong Qi Royal Family of the Eastern Land would definitely return. As for Qiong Ling¡­ Qiong Ling was now his wife, the only wife in the world. Thinking that they were going to part so soon, he really couldn¡¯t bear to part with her. The next day, the Qiong Qi Royal Family of the Eastern Land indeed left the Qiong Qi Cave. ¡­ Ye Li also left the Qiong Qi Mountain. He thought that he had the Unparalleled Emperor Tomb now, but it could only be opened with the Ten Great Divine Weapons. He looked at the divine weapons he had now. ¡°Dragon-slaying Blade, Eastern Emperor Bell, Heavenly Tower, Nine Li Pot, Kunlun Mirror, Xuanyuan Sword, Pangu Axe.¡± There were a total of seven divine weapons and the Fuxi Zither¡­ Oh right, thinking about the Fuxi Zither¡­ Ye Li couldn¡¯t help but slap his head. He expected better from himself. The Fuxi Zither needed the Coldest Water to unseal it. However, he had forgotten about it after killing the ten elders of the Silver Blizzard Palace. Then, Ye Li activated Swift Steps and left this place. The Silver Blizzard Palace was located on the Snow Wind Mountain. When Ye Li came to the Snow Wind Palace, he finally took the Coldest Water. If it was an ordinary person, they would be instantly frozen, let alone take the Coldest Water. Ye Li poured the Coldest Water on the Fuxi Zither. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The Fuxi Zither instantly emitted a dazzling light. Ding! ¡°The seal on one of the Ten Great Divine Weapons, the Fuxi Zither, has been removed.¡± Ye Li¡¯s handsome face showed a playful smile. Now he had eight divine weapons. Only the Nuwa Stone and the Kongtong Seal were left. Chapter 889 - Chapter 889: Refugee Gathering Place Chapter 889: Refugee Gathering Place Editor: Henyee Translations Ding! ¡°Congratulations on obtaining a chance to synthesize your skills.¡± Ye Li was stunned. Could it be that god-level skills were not the highest? ¡°Congratulations to the host for obtaining the divine-level genetic talent.¡± Divine-level genetic talent? Ye Li opened his hand and realized that the white spiritual energy was no longer there. Instead, it was replaced by a black demonic aura. He thought that this should be the demonic aura he should have. Without thinking too much, Ye Li began to synthesize the Heaven-Severing Sword, Heaven Sword Technique, and Heavenly Demon Fist. ¡°Synthesis begins:¡± ¡°10%¡­ 30%¡­ 60%¡­ 100%.¡± ¡°The synthesis is successful. The three god-level skills have become the S-level skill, the Mysterious Heaven Overlord Demon Sword Technique.¡± An S-level skill? Ye Li thought that this was interesting. ¡°Congratulations to the host for becoming a tier 3 Sky Opener.¡± The system¡¯s voice appeared in Ye Li¡¯s mind again. His luck was simply unparalleled. ¡°Congratulations to the host for obtaining a Super Treasure Map.¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Ye Li was dumbfounded. What kind of luck was this? Without hesitation, Ye Li opened the super treasure map. The coordinates appeared in Ye Li¡¯s mind. Qiong Ling had returned to the Qiong Qi Royal Family. He had to become stronger. Only then would he have enough strength to have Qiong Ling. Then, Ye Li activated Swift Steps and headed towards the coordinates in his mind. ¡­ In the meantime, he asked the Apocalypse Legion to gather zombies again. Ye Li arrived at a refugee gathering place. The refugee gathering place was filled with refugees from various places, who were rejected by base cities. The refugee gathering place was much more terrifying than the base city. There were no laws here but only the law of the jungle. Every day, people would lose their lives fighting for food here. As soon as Ye Li arrived at the street of the refugee gathering place, he realized that many people were looking at him with ill intentions. Perhaps they thought that he, Ye Li, was a rich man. To Ye Li¡¯s anger, the coordinates in Ye Li¡¯s mind disappeared again. ¡°Stupid girl, how dare you steal my wallet? I¡¯ll beat you to death!¡± A middle-aged strong man was raising his hand, preparing to slap a little girl¡¯s face. The little girl¡¯s dirty face was filled with shock. This was the so-called despair. Ye Li walked to the middle-aged man¡¯s side. Perhaps sensing Ye Li¡¯s unique aura, he didn¡¯t slap the little girl¡¯s face but sized Ye Li up. ¡°You, you¡¯re not from the refugee gathering place, right?¡± The middle-aged man said to Ye Li. ¡°Move aside,¡± Ye Li said slowly. The middle-aged man was stunned. He thought to himself that this hothead must have a lot of money. How dare he still be so arrogant in the refugee gathering place? He was really courting death. ¡°Brat, I¡¯m from Phantom,¡± the middle-aged man said to Ye Li proudly. Ye Li¡¯s face was as calm as water as he looked at the middle-aged man indifferently. ¡°If you don¡¯t move, you¡¯re going to die.¡± ¡°What?¡± The middle-aged man was shocked. He never thought that Ye Li would say such words. ¡°Brat, you¡¯re playing with fire. You know¡­¡± The middle-aged man did not finish his sentence, but he could never finish it. There was already a shocking bloody hole on his forehead. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°The dignity of a demon cannot be trampled on,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Ye Li continued to walk forward. The refugees on the street were dumbfounded. They did not notice what was going on at all. How did this middle-aged man die? They wondered if it was Ye Li who did it. One had to know that the middle-aged man was Phantom¡¯s man! Chapter 890 - Chapter 890: Do You Steal for A Living? Chapter 890: Do You Steal for A Living? Editor: Henyee Translations The little girl looked at Ye Li¡¯s back in a daze. She thought that if it wasn¡¯t for Ye Li, she would definitely be beaten up. ¡°Big brother.¡± The little girl quickly ran to Ye Li and looked at him gratefully. ¡°Big brother, thank you.¡± Ye Li stopped in his tracks and sized up the little girl. She looked to be 11 or 12 years old and looked a little malnourished. Her face was dirty and her clothes were tattered. This was the refugee gathering place! ¡°There¡¯s nothing to thank me for,¡± Ye Li said slowly. ¡°Big Brother, you¡¯re a genetic warrior, right? The person you killed just now was Phantom¡¯s man. Phantom is very powerful in the refugee gathering place,¡± the little girl said to Ye Li. The little girl touched her head and suddenly seemed to have thought of something. ¡°By the way, big brother, my name is Xiao Yu.¡± The little girl introduced herself. Ye Li didn¡¯t want to interact too much with this little girl, so he walked straight ahead. The coordinates had disappeared when he first arrived at the refugee gathering place. To be honest, he did not know where to find the treasure on the super treasure map. Xiao Yu looked at Ye Li¡¯s back. Then, she shook her head and left. Ye Li was as handsome as jade. He was naturally an extremely eye-catching presence in this refugee gathering place. Not all refugees gathered here were refugees because this place was not restricted by the law. Some businesses that could not be done in base cities would naturally choose to take root here. After all, it was the black market!!! The black market was controlled by Phantom, and Phantom was the largest force in the refugee gathering place. The middle-aged man that Ye Li killed was one of Ghost Shadow¡¯s men. Presumably, Ghost Shadow had already received the news. ¡­ Ye Li came to a restaurant and ordered a few dishes. Just as he started to eat, he found Xiao Yu outside the door again. It seemed like she was waiting for her prey. Even with his toes, he could imagine that Xiao Yu was planning to steal someone else¡¯s wallet. Finally, Xiao Yu waited for her prey. Just as she was about to attack, an extremely magnetic voice entered her ears. ¡°Have you been stealing for a living?¡± Hearing this, Xiao Yu¡¯s entire body could not help but tremble. She quickly turned around and realized that it was Ye Li. Her dirty little face turned from panic to joy. ¡°Big brother, it¡¯s you.¡± Xiao Yu smiled at Ye Li. ¡°En.¡± Ye Li nodded. When Xiao Yu heard this, her dirty little face became lonely again. She said to Ye Li, ¡°Big brother, I¡¯m just an orphan. In a refugee gathering place, no one will pity you, so I can only steal.¡± ¡°Have you eaten?¡± Xiao Yu shook her head. Ye Li ordered a large table of delicious food in the restaurant. He was not short of money anyway. It could be said that he had plenty of money. Xiao Yu looked at the table full of dishes and felt that she was dreaming. She hurriedly rubbed her eyes, but no matter how hard she rubbed, the result was the same. ¡°Yummy, yummy. It¡¯s delicious. It¡¯s really delicious¡­¡± Xiao Yu almost wolfed down the food. She had never eaten such delicious food since she was born. Finally, Xiao Yu was full. She wiped her mouth. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Big brother, it¡¯s too delicious.¡± The dishes on the table were not finished. Xiao Yu prepared to pack them up and take them away. ¡°Big brother, Er Gou, Tie Dan and the others haven¡¯t eaten yet. I have to bring the food to them.¡± ¡°By the way, Big Brother, would you like to visit our home?¡± Xiao Yu looked at Ye Li and said. Chapter 891 - Chapter 891: Mount Heiqing Chapter 891: Mount Heiqing Editor: Henyee Translations Ye Li and Xiao Yu arrived at the slum. The slum was the poorest place in the refugee gathering place. The humans in the slums were all like beggars. It was a tragic sight. ¡°Big brother, my home is up ahead.¡± Xiao Yu pointed in a direction. Ye Li looked in the direction of Xiao Yu¡¯s finger and found a dilapidated house not far away. After entering the house, Ye Li found a group of children about the same age as Xiao Yu and a few old people. ¡°Xiao Yu, you¡¯re back,¡± an old man said to Xiao Yu. ¡°Yes, Grandfather.¡± Xiao Yu nodded. The other old man sized up Ye Li, and his old face couldn¡¯t help but become vigilant. ¡°Xiao Yu, this is¡­¡± ¡°Second Grandpa, this is Big Brother. His name is¡­¡± Only then did Xiao Yu remember that she still did not know Ye Li¡¯s name. ¡°My name is Ye Li.¡± Ye Li introduced himself. Xiao Yu hurriedly passed the food to the people in the room. Everyone in the room wolfed down the food. Clearly, it had been a long time since they had eaten such delicious food. ¡°It¡¯s so good,¡± an old man said. Xiao Yu and the people in the room were not related by blood. Or rather, everyone in the room was not related by blood. They were just relying on each other after arriving at the refugee gathering place. ¡°By the way, where are the uncles?¡± Xiao Yu asked curiously. As soon as these words were spoken, the two old men in the room sighed heavily. ¡°A gold mine has been discovered on Mount Heiqing. All the young people in the slum have been recruited.¡± ¡°Gold mine?¡± Xiao Yu¡¯s dirty little face was filled with confusion. It was obvious that she did not know what the so-called gold mine was. ¡°Make way! Make way!¡± Suddenly, a group of people barged into the room. This group of people were all genetic warriors and were all seventh-tier Evolved Beings. They looked fierce and it was obvious that they were not good people. ¡°We don¡¯t have enough people now. Regardless of gender, age, or age, we have to recruit them!¡± A seventh-tier Evolved Being spoke coldly to the people in the room. ¡°What?¡± Everyone in the room was shocked. Who would have thought that this seventh-tier Evolved Being would say such a thing? ¡°We don¡¯t have the strength¡­¡± The old man didn¡¯t continue but looked pleadingly at the seventh-tier Evolved Being in front of him. ¡°Cut the crap and get out!¡± Immediately, everyone in the room was escorted out. The hundreds of old, weak, sick, and disabled people in the slums had already gathered in a large courtyard. A group of genetic warriors surrounded them. These genetic warriors were Phantom¡¯s men. ¡°Everyone, you¡¯re going to Mount Heiqing soon. As long as you work hard, we, Phantom, will not mistreat you,¡± a middle-aged man shouted. Ye Li was in the crowd. He wanted to go to Heiqing Mountain to take a look. After that, a large group of people began to head towards Mount Heiqing. ¡­ Mount Heiqing. At this moment, hundreds of people were using tools to dig the gold mine. If they rested for a moment, they would be beaten up. Therefore, other than the sound of digging, screams could be heard. Ye Li followed the crowd to the foot of Heiqing Mountain. He looked at the scene in front of him without any change in his expression. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After that, Phantom¡¯s men gave them their tools and began to get them to work. ¡°Eh, you¡­¡± A seventh-tier Evolved Being looked at Ye Li with a stunned expression on his fierce face. Now, Phantom knew that an outsider had come to the refugee gathering place. It was said that the person who had killed Phantom was as handsome as jade. Could it be this person? Chapter 892 - Chapter 892: Nuwa Stone Fragment Chapter 892: Nuwa Stone Fragment Editor: Henyee Translations Ye Li smiled calmly. ¡°I what?¡± The seventh-tier Evolved Being sized Ye Li up. He had only brought the refugees over and did not pay much attention to Ye Li. ¡°Someone from Phantom was killed. Do you know who did it?¡± The seventh-tier Evolved Being stared at Ye Li and asked. ¡°I know.¡± Ye Li nodded. As soon as he said this, not only the seventh-tier Evolved Beings, but even the other genetic warriors behind him looked at Ye Li. ¡°Who did it?¡± the seventh-tier Evolved Being asked hurriedly. Ye Li looked at his fingers. After a few seconds, he slowly said word by word, ¡°I did it.¡± What? Phantom¡¯s dozens of genetic warriors were all stunned. They had guessed that it was Ye Li, but they didn¡¯t expect him to answer so bluntly. ¡°Since you admit that it¡¯s you, it¡¯s time for you to die!¡± the seventh-tier Evolved Being shouted coldly. The seventh-tier Evolved Being threw a punch at Ye Li. Ye Li smiled faintly. He really did not understand why there were always so many ants who wanted to attack him. Was it really not good to be alive? ¡°Ahh!¡± Just as the fist of the seventh-tier Evolved Being was only a hair¡¯s breadth away from Ye Li, his entire body was sent flying. After he landed heavily on the ground, a shocking bloody hole appeared on his forehead. How was that possible!!! Everyone present was stunned. They did not expect Ye Li to be so terrifying. These refugees opened their eyes wide. Never in their wildest dreams would they have thought that Ye Li would dare to attack Phantom¡¯s people. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Big Brother is very powerful. He just killed one of Phantom¡¯s men on the street,¡± Xiao Yu quickly said. When the refugees heard this, they quickly revealed looks of surprise. ¡°Sir, please save us. We¡¯re exhausted.¡± Countless refugees knelt down. To them, Ye Li was their life-saving straw. The dozens of genetic warriors from Phantom had extremely cold expressions as they stared at Ye Li. ¡°Brat, do you know the consequences of offending Phantom?¡± a genetic warrior shouted angrily at Ye Li. Ye Li smiled and looked at the genetic warrior who spoke. ¡°What are the consequences?¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± Before the genetic warrior could finish his sentence, he could never continue because his head had already fallen off. Hiss! Seeing this, the refugees were also scared silly. As for the remaining dozens of genetic warriors from Phantom, they were even more frightened. ¡°Th-th-this¡­¡± The dozens of genetic warriors couldn¡¯t see how Ye Li attacked at all. In other words, Ye Li was a super expert. ¡°Brat, just you wait!¡± Dozens of Phantom¡¯s genetic warriors all had the intention to retreat. After saying some harsh words, they prepared to leave. Unfortunately, Ye Li would not let them leave. ¡°Ah!!!¡± Dozens of tragic cries sounded one after another. The dozens of genetic warriors from Phantom all died. ¡°He¡¯s so powerful!¡± ¡°Of course. He is definitely an extremely powerful genetic warrior.¡± ¡°Sir, please save us.¡± Hundreds of refugees began to kowtow to Ye Li. ¡°Get up.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ye Li didn¡¯t like people kneeling to him. Hundreds of refugees stood up and looked at Ye Li gratefully. Ye Li did not continue to look at these people. Instead, he looked at Mount Heiqing. Suddenly, the system¡¯s voice appeared in his mind. ¡°Nuwa Stone fragment discovered. Host, please pick it up.¡± Chapter 893 - Chapter 893: Phantom Mobilized Chapter 893: Phantom Mobilized Editor: Henyee Translations Ye Li was stunned. He only wanted to come to Mount Heiqing to take a look. He did not expect to meet the Nuwa Stone here. Although it was just a fragment, it was still great. Immediately, he activated his Heavenly Spirit Eyes to probe the location of the gold mine. Indeed, hard work paid off. After a while, Ye Li finally found the remnant of the Nuwa Stone. The remnant stone of the Nuwa Stone was black in color. There was a golden mark on the stone that contained terrifying energy. ¡°Is this the charm of the Nuwa Stone?¡± Ye Li muttered to himself. As soon as he finished speaking, he placed the Nuwa Stone fragment into the system space. ¡°Big Brother, you¡¯re really amazing,¡± Xiao Yu said to Ye Li. The hundreds of refugees also felt that Ye Li was terrifyingly powerful. They had never seen such a terrifying genetic warrior. ¡°Sir, you¡¯ve just killed so many of Phantom¡¯s genetic warriors. Phantom will definitely not let this go.¡± An old man said. Ye Li smiled. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m afraid of them?¡± As soon as these words were spoken, the hundreds of refugees did not dare to continue. They knew that powerful genetic warriors had tempers. ¡°Big brother, can you help us¡­¡± Xiao Yu wanted to say something but hesitated. A few seconds later, Xiao Yu finally mustered her courage and said to Ye Li, ¡°We don¡¯t want to continue like this. We want to become the masters of the refugee gathering place!¡± When Xiao Yu finished speaking, she almost shouted. Ye Li looked at Xiao Yu¡¯s dirty face. For some reason, he wanted to help Xiao Yu. Perhaps this was what Demon King Ye Li was like. ¡°Okay.¡± Ye Li nodded. Looking at Ye Li¡¯s nod, Xiao Yu was overjoyed. The hundreds of refugees were also extremely excited. Although they were not sure if Ye Li could fight against the Phantom, at least they saw hope. ¡­ By the time the refugees had all returned to the slums, Phantom had also learned of this matter. Phantom Hall. ¡°Trash! All of you are trash!¡± An eighth-tier Transcender slapped the handle of the throne hard. Because he used too much strength, the handle turned into powder. This eighth-tier Transcender was the leader of Phantom, Tu Xiao. ¡°Leader, I heard that it was done by an outsider. This outsider¡¯s strength is terrifying. He instantly killed dozens of our brothers,¡± a fifth-tier Transcender said to Tu Xiao. ¡°Hmph!¡± Tu Xiao snorted coldly. ¡°I don¡¯t care how strong he is. Offending Phantom in a refugee gathering place is courting death!¡± ¡°Where is this person now?¡± Tu Xiao continued. ¡°Reporting to the leader, this person is currently in the slums!¡± The fifth-tier Transcender replied. Tu Xiao pondered for a few seconds before saying to the fifth-tier Transcender, ¡°Go and bring him back. I must skin him alive and pull out his tendons!¡± ¡°Yes, Leader!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the fifth-tier Transcender led more than a hundred genetic warriors to the slums. ¡­ ¡°Big brother, there are so many people from Phantom!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Xiao Yu ran to the room and hurriedly said to Ye Li. Everyone in the room was shocked and looked at Ye Li. However, they realized that there was no change in Ye Li¡¯s expression. It was as if he did not hear anything. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, isn¡¯t it just Phantom?¡± Ye Li smiled faintly. With that, Ye Li slowly walked out of the room. When they arrived at the slum compound, they realized that these humans had all frozen in fright because more than a hundred people from Phantom had appeared in front of them. Chapter 894 - Chapter 894: Is It Really So Bad to Be Alive? Chapter 894: Is It Really So Bad to Be Alive? Editor: Henyee Translations The fifth-tier Transcender stared at the refugee in front of him. ¡°Who¡¯s the outsider?!¡± When the hundreds of refugees heard this, they were so frightened that they took a few steps back. Ye Li walked out slowly and looked at the fifth-tier Transcender indifferently. ¡°I¡¯m the outsider.¡± The fifth-tier Transcender sized up Ye Li and sneered. ¡°Do you know what¡¯s going to happen to you?¡± ¡°No.¡± Ye Li shook his head. The fifth-tier surpassers and hundreds of Phantom Genetic Warriors were all stunned. They would never have thought that Ye Li could still be so calm and composed at this point. ¡°Then I¡¯ll tell you. The leader of our Phantom will skin you alive and pull out your tendons!¡± After the fifth-tier Transcender finished speaking, he looked at Ye Li in disdain. He thought to himself, You should be afraid now, right? Continue to pretend! However, even if he thought about it for ten days and ten nights, he would never have thought that there was still no change in Ye Li¡¯s expression. It was as if he was nothing. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you afraid?¡± The fifth-tier Transcender looked at Ye Li coldly. He really couldn¡¯t understand why Ye Li wasn¡¯t afraid. ¡°Do you think you ants are worthy of scaring me?¡± Ye Li smiled calmly. Not only the fifth-tier Transcender, but even the hundreds of Phantom genetic warriors behind him were stunned when they heard Ye Li¡¯s words. Ants?! Hundreds of refugees looked at Ye Li and the hundreds of genetic warriors in horror. Of course, they hoped that Ye Li would win. Otherwise, their outcome was obvious. ¡°Hahaha!¡± However, the fifth-tier Transcender laughed loudly, as if he had never heard such a funny joke. ¡°Do you know that when you laughed like this, you were already dead?¡± Ye Li said lightly to the fifth-tier Transcender. As soon as he finished speaking, a demonic light flew towards the fifth-tier Transcender! It was impossible for a fifth-tier Transcender to block Ye Li¡¯s attack. Of course, there was only one outcome for this fifth-tier Transcender, and that was death. Boom! When the demonic light struck the body of the fifth-tier Transcender, this fifth-tier Transcender instantly exploded. ¡°What!!!¡± Hundreds of Phantom¡¯s genetic warriors could not help but turn pale with fright when they saw this. They would never have thought that such a scene would happen. ¡°I said that you would be dead when you laughed like this. Why didn¡¯t you believe me?¡± Ye Li shook his head. Hundreds of Phantom members were already terrified to the extreme. They looked at the demon god-like figure in front of them in horror. This demon god-like figure was slowly walking towards them. ¡°There are so many of us. What are we afraid of?!¡± a genetic warrior suddenly shouted. Suddenly, hundreds of Phantom¡¯s genetic warriors rushed towards Ye Li. Ye Li smiled faintly. He thought that since they wanted to die, wouldn¡¯t it be a sin if he didn¡¯t fulfill their wish? Swish! Swish! Swish! Demonic light appeared, and more than a hundred Phantom Genetic Warriors died instantly. Silence, a deadly silence. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The hundreds of refugees in the courtyard were all dumbfounded. They knew that Ye Li was an extremely powerful genetic warrior, but at this moment, they realized that they had underestimated Ye Li¡¯s strength. ¡°Xiao Yu, do you know where Phantom Headquarters is?¡± ¡°I do.¡± ¡°Take me there.¡± Although Xiao Yu did not know why Ye Li wanted to go to Phantom Headquarters, her intuition told her that she had to take Ye Li there. Chapter 895 - Chapter 895: Arriving at Phantom Headquarters Chapter 895: Arriving at Phantom Headquarters Editor: Henyee Translations Hundreds of refugees looked at Ye Li and Xiao Yu¡¯s backs and an old man suddenly called out to them. ¡°Sir, may I ask why you¡¯re going to Phantom Headquarters?¡± Hearing this, Ye Li and Xiao Yu stopped in their tracks. He revealed his side profile and slowly said, ¡°Annihilate the Phantom!¡± Hiss! Hundreds of refugees sucked in a breath of cold air and were dumbfounded. Annihilate the Phantom? If this was in the past, they wouldn¡¯t even dare to think about it. But now, because of Ye Li¡¯s appearance, they dared to think about it. Not long after, Ye Li and Xiao Yu appeared outside Phantom Headquarters. There were more than ten tier-5 Evolved Beings outside the Phantom Headquarters. All of them looked arrogant. ¡°Let¡¯s go in,¡± Ye Li said calmly to Xiao Yu. Xiao Yu¡¯s little face was still a little afraid. After swallowing her saliva, she immediately nodded. ¡°Stop! What are you doing!¡± A tier-5 Evolved Being stopped Ye Li and Xiao Yu. ¡°Do you know what this place is? Is it a place that you can enter?¡± The tier-5 Evolved Beings all had a look of disdain on their faces. Ye Li smiled faintly. There was no change in his expression at all. ¡°Do you believe in your own eyes?¡± ¡°What?¡± The tier-5 Evolved Beings outside the headquarters were all stunned. No matter how they thought about it, they could not understand what Ye Li meant. ¡°Brat, are you crazy? Why don¡¯t we believe our eyes?¡± a tier-5 Evolved Being shouted coldly at Ye Li. ¡°Then who do you think we are?¡± Ye Li asked calmly. The tier-5 Evolved Being laughed coldly. ¡°Who are you? Of course you¡¯re people courting death!¡± Ye Li sighed to himself and said slowly, ¡°Never believe your own eyes, because your eyes can deceive you sometimes.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the tier-5 Evolved Being screamed loudly because his eyeballs had already exploded. ¡°Ah!!!¡± When the other tier-5 Evolved Beings saw this scene, they were all shocked. They did not see how Ye Li attacked. They did not even dare to believe that it was real. However, the outcome was right in front of them. How could they not believe it? ¡°Brat, this is Ghost Headquarters. How dare you¡­¡± It was another tier-5 Evolved Being. Before he could finish his sentence, he could not continue because his life was over. The remaining tier-5 Evolved Beings turned pale with fright and retreated. Unfortunately, even if they were Sun Wukong, they would not be able to escape from Buddha¡¯s palm. ¡°Ah!!!¡± In an instant, screams rang out one after another. The dozen or so tier-5 Evolved Beings outside the Phantom Headquarters were all lifeless. Xiao Yu was just a little girl. Of course, she was afraid when she saw this scene. She quickly hid behind Ye Li and only revealed her small head. The people inside could naturally hear the screams coming from outside. Immediately, dozens of people rushed out aggressively like ferocious tigers coming down the mountain. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°What¡¯s going on!¡± A sixth-tier Transcender shouted coldly. Then, this sixth-tier Transcender looked at the scene in front of him and could not help but be stunned. Then, he looked at Ye Li and Xiao Yu. ¡°Did you do it?¡± The sixth-tier Transcender asked Ye Li coldly. ¡°Yes, I did it,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Chapter 896 - Chapter 896: Come Out and Let Me, Ye Li, Kill All of You Chapter 896: Come Out and Let Me, Ye Li, Kill All of You Editor: Henyee Translations The sixth-tier surpassers and dozens of genetic warriors all stared at Ye Li when they heard this. They did not expect Ye Li to answer so readily. ¡°Brat, we don¡¯t seem to have any deep hatred for each other, right?¡± The sixth-tier Transcender gritted his teeth and stared at Ye Li. Ye Li smiled calmly. ¡°You¡¯ve already sent 100 people to kill me. And now you said we don¡¯t have any deep hatred?¡± It was more than a deep hatred. They were literally mortal enemies. ¡°What! It¡¯s you?¡± The pupils of the sixth-tier Transcender suddenly constricted as he looked at Ye Li in shock. In their eyes, Ye Li was already a dead man. Just because their Phantom sent a hundred people to capture him, the result was obvious. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that even more than a hundred people couldn¡¯t kill you!¡± the sixth-tier Transcender said coldly. ¡°It¡¯s not that they didn¡¯t kill me. They were all killed by me.¡± Ye Li smiled leisurely. ¡°What!!!¡± As soon as these words were spoken, the sixth-tier surpassers and the dozens of genetic warriors behind them turned pale with fright. They never dreamed that Ye Li would say such a thing. ¡°You said that you killed more than a hundred people of Phantom?¡± The sixth-tier Transcender¡¯s face was filled with shock. ¡°They are just ants. What¡¯s so strange about that?¡± Ye Li smiled faintly. When the sixth-tier surpasser and dozens of ghost-like genetic warriors heard this, they were even more shocked. ¡°Brat, stop pretending. You think you can kill more than 100 genetic warriors of Phantom?¡± The sixth-tier Transcender looked at Ye Li disdainfully. One had to know that there was a fifth-tier Transcender among the hundred-odd genetic warriors! Ye Li smiled to himself, thinking that this sixth-tier Transcender was too confident. When the sixth-tier Transcender saw that Ye Li did not answer, he smiled coldly and continued, ¡°Brat, I really don¡¯t understand why you still dare to come to our headquarters.¡± The dozens of genetic warriors behind the sixth-tier Evolved Being could not understand either. In their opinion, this was no different from courting death. ¡°Of course I¡¯m here to destroy your Phantom,¡± Ye Li said frankly. ¡°What!!!¡± The sixth-tier Evolved Being and dozens of Phantom¡¯s genetic warriors were shocked again. They really could not understand how Ye Li dared to say such a thing. Annihilate the Phantom? These words did not exist in their subconscious. ¡°Go ahead. Call all of you people out so that I can settle this once and for all.¡± A hint of laziness appeared on Ye Li¡¯s handsome face. ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± The sixth-tier Transcender roared. As soon as he finished speaking, this sixth-tier Transcender threw a heavy punch at Ye Li. His speed was actually not slow. However, in Ye Li¡¯s eyes, this speed was pitifully slow. It was so slow that Ye Li didn¡¯t even bother to complain. ¡°Ahh!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The outcome of a sixth-tier Transcender was obvious. He could only die! The dozens of Phantom Genetic Warriors behind him had only one outcome¡ªdeath! On the other hand, there was still no change in Ye Li¡¯s expression. It was as if he was doing something insignificant. At this moment, Phantom¡¯s Leader finally couldn¡¯t sit still anymore. He came out with more than 200 genetic warriors! The leader of Phantom, Tu Xiao, looked at the tragic scene in front of him and could not help but be shocked. He was a person who killed people like flies, but even when he saw the scene in front of him, he could not help but be shocked. Chapter 897 - Chapter 897: Exterminate the Phantom Chapter 897: Exterminate the Phantom Editor: Henyee Translations Tu Xiao looked at the scene in front of him in horror. ¡°Who did it, who did it!¡± Tu Xiao shouted. Ye Li smiled faintly and slowly said to Tu Xiao, ¡°Are you deaf?¡± When Tu Xiao heard this, he quickly looked in the direction of the voice. It didn¡¯t matter if he didn¡¯t look, but he was shocked when he saw it. He had never seen anyone as handsome as Ye Li since he was born. ¡°You did it?¡± Tu Xiao¡¯s expression was extremely cold. ¡°Yes.¡± Ye Li nodded. As soon as these words were spoken, not only Tu Xiao, but the hundreds of genetic warriors behind him were also shocked. One person had killed so many people? They didn¡¯t believe it. They really didn¡¯t believe it. ¡°Brat, I don¡¯t believe you did it!¡± Tu Xiao said firmly to Ye Li. Ye Li smiled calmly. He looked calm and thought to himself, ¡®In this day and age, no one would believe me if I told the truth?¡¯ ¡°I¡¯m here to destroy your Phantom. How is it? Do you want to kill yourselves or let me kill you?¡± Ye Li said casually. Arrogant, absolutely arrogant. Phantom had been in the refugee gathering place for so many years and had never seen someone as arrogant as Ye Li. ¡°Brat, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re too arrogant?¡± Tu Xiao gritted his teeth and said. ¡°Arrogant?¡± Ye Li laughed. He, Ye Li, was arrogant to destroy a small Phantom? This was simply the biggest joke in the world! Clang! Suddenly, a cold light shot out from outside the Phantom Headquarters, accompanied by a dragon roar and sword clashing. Then a terrifying five-clawed blood dragon coiled above Ye Li¡¯s head. ¡°What!!!¡± Seeing this, Tu Xiao and the hundreds of Phantom¡¯s genetic warriors were all shocked. They had never seen such a phenomenon before. ¡°I have a sword that can kill everyone in the world!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the sword fell! A supreme sword beam flew towards Tu Xiao and the hundreds of genetic warriors. Tu Xiao and the hundreds of genetic warriors widened their eyes. Such a terrifying sword beam was definitely not something they could withstand. In an instant, Tu Xiao and the hundreds of ghost genetic warriors were melted into nothingness. The entire process was as smooth as water flowed. Xiao Yu was so shocked that she was dumbfounded. She froze on the spot as if she had been petrified. Her small face was as shocked as it could be. She dared to swear that what she had seen today would never be forgotten even if she spent her entire life. The Phantom faction that could summon wind and rain in the refugee gathering place instantly turned into nothingness! Not long after, news of this spread to the refugee gathering place. The refugee gathering place instantly exploded. They really did not expect that Ye Li would really destroy Phantom. All of a sudden, Ye Li became the most famous person in Phantom. When they returned to the slums, an old man in his seventies looked at Ye Li gratefully. ¡°Sir, thank you so much.¡± Hundreds of refugees in the slums knelt down to Ye Li again. However, Ye Li never liked others kneeling to him. Before these refugees knelt down, they felt a resistance on their knees. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°By the way, Big Brother, we still don¡¯t know your name?¡± Xiao Yu looked at Ye Li and asked. ¡°I¡¯m Ye Li.¡± Ye Li said slowly. Ye Li? The hundreds of refugees in the slums were all stunned because they felt that Ye Li¡¯s name was very familiar. After thinking for a moment, an old man¡¯s pupils constricted rapidly. ¡°My lord, are you the Demon King Ye Li who destroyed the Silver Blizzard Palace?¡± Chapter 898 - Chapter 898: Lin Xiaowu Chapter 898: Lin Xiaowu Editor: Henyee Translations The moment the old man said this, the hundreds of refugees in the slums were all dumbfounded. Demon King Ye Li? Although they were all refugees, they knew the name Demon King Ye Li too well. Ever since Demon King Ye Li destroyed the supreme power of the Eastern Land, the Silver Blizzard Palace, his reputation in the Eastern Land had been known by everyone! Hundreds of refugees in the slums looked at Ye Li, wanting to know if he was the legendary Demon King Ye Li. A few seconds later, Ye Li slowly said, ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m Demon King Ye Li.¡± Hiss! The hundreds of refugees all took three steps back. Although they had already guessed that Ye Li was the legendary Demon King Ye Li, they were still shocked to the extreme when Ye Li said it himself. ¡°Haha, Sir is actually Demon King Ye Li. This time, the people in the refugee gathering place will have a good life.¡± A man laughed out loud. An old man walked in front of Ye Li and bowed deeply to him. ¡°Lord Demon King, although you destroyed Phantom, Phantom is a subordinate of the Lin family in Water Cloud Base City. The Lin family will definitely not let this matter rest.¡± ¡°However, you¡¯re the Lord Demon King. You naturally don¡¯t care about the small Lin family.¡± The refugees in the slums nodded. They had already split the gold mines on Mount Heiqing and were all rich. ¡­ Three days later. A proud young girl appeared on the street of the refugee gathering place. This young girl was dressed in casual clothes and had a ponytail. She looked to be around 20 years old and was a Tier 1 Transcender. The humans in the refugee gathering place looked at the girl in shock. A hint of fear appeared on their faces because the girl was none other than the number one family in Shuiyun Base City, the eldest daughter of the Lin family, Lin Xiaowu. Lin Xiaowu liked to come to this refugee gathering place whenever she had nothing better to do. She would beat up anyone who offended her. After all, no one dared to provoke her. This time, she had come to the refugee settlement from Shuilan Base City to see who had killed Phantom. Her father had told him that the person who had killed Phantom was a supreme existence. She had to investigate clearly and not act rashly, but she just couldn¡¯t. How could there be a supreme existence in this small refugee gathering place? Lin Xiaowu looked around. Suddenly, she caught sight of a handsome man. She was a little stunned. She had never known that there was such a good-looking person in this world. ¡°Hey!¡± Lin Xiaowu walked up to Ye Li and stopped him. When the people on the streets of the refugee gathering place saw this, they could not help but be stunned. They naturally knew who Ye Li was, but they also knew who Lin Xiaowu was. A tiger on a mountain meets another tiger on the mountain. A dragon in the clouds meets a dragon in the fog. Ye Li stopped in his tracks and looked at her indifferently. ¡°What is it?¡± Although Lin Xiaowu was beautiful, Ye Li had seen many beautiful people and he had never been a lecherous person. ¡°Why are you so good-looking?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The more Lin Xiaowu looked at Ye Li, the more she felt that he was very good-looking. She was even jealous. The refugees did not expect Lin Xiaowu to say such a thing. They thought that the Lin family was here to take revenge against them. Ye Li smiled to himself. He looked at Lin Xiaowu indifferently and said, ¡°Because there¡¯s a dog barking.¡± ¡°A dog barking?¡± Lin Xiaowu was taken aback. That was because she felt that even if she thought about it for ten days and ten nights, she wouldn¡¯t be able to understand what he meant. Chapter 899 - Chapter 899: What Does It Have to Do with You Whether I Look Good or Not? Chapter 899: What Does It Have to Do with You Whether I Look Good or Not? Editor: Henyee Translations Not only Lin Xiaowu, but even the people on the streets of the refugee gathering place didn¡¯t understand what Ye Li meant. What did it have to do with a dog barking when she asked why he was so good-looking? Could it be¡­ Everyone thought of a shocking possibility, which was that a dog¡¯s bark would make him handsome? ¡°Hey, what does barking have to do with your good looks?¡± Lin Xiaowu stared at Ye Li and asked. Ye Li smiled faintly and slowly said to Lin Xiaowu, ¡°Then what does my good looks have to do with you?¡± As soon as he said that, Lin Xiaowu froze like a clay sculpture because she would never have thought that Ye Li would answer like this. Everyone couldn¡¯t help but burst into laughter. They had never seen Lin Xiaowu was teased like this before. ¡°Y-you¡¯re playing with me?¡± Lin Xiaowu¡¯s brows furrowed as an extremely displeased expression appeared on her fair face. Compared to the dark sky and ghosts, I¡¯m more afraid that you¡¯ll frown! Unfortunately, Ye Li was not afraid of the dark, let alone ghosts. ¡°Get out of the way. I don¡¯t want to see you,¡± Ye Li said calmly. Lin Xiaowu was stunned again. She never thought that Ye Li would not want to see her. Although she was jealous of Ye Li¡¯s looks, she still had a devastatingly beautiful face. ¡°Do you know who I am?¡± Lin Xiaowu stared at Ye Li. ¡°I don¡¯t want to know who you are.¡± Ye Li shook his head. When Lin Xiaowu heard this, she was extremely angry. She glared at Ye Li. ¡°I¡¯m the eldest daughter of the Lin family, the number one family in Water Cloud Base City!¡± From Lin Xiaowu¡¯s point of view, Ye Li would definitely be scared to the point of shock after knowing her identity. Unfortunately, he missed something. Not only was Ye Li not afraid, but his expression did not change at all. ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re not afraid?¡± Lin Xiaowu¡¯s fair face was filled with shock. Ye Li had heard Lin Xiaowu¡¯s words countless times. Would the dignified Demon King Ye Li be afraid? ¡°You said that you are the eldest daughter of the Lin family?¡± Ye Li suddenly asked. Lin Xiaowu was proud of herself. She believed that Ye Li was just slow-witted and was scared silly just now. Now, he finally reacted. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m not only the eldest daughter of the Lin family, I¡¯m also a Tier 1 Transcender!¡± For some reason, Lin Xiaowu felt like she wanted to show off her superiority in front of Ye Li. Ye Li smiled faintly, but there was no change in his handsome face. A few seconds later, he slowly said, ¡°Let me tell you something. I¡¯m the one who destroyed Phantom.¡± ¡°What!!!¡± Hearing Ye Li¡¯s words, Lin Xiaowu¡¯s pupils constricted. The people on the streets of the refugee gathering place did not expect Ye Li to admit it himself. They weren¡¯t from the slums, so of course they didn¡¯t know that Ye Li was the legendary Demon King Ye Li. ¡°W-What did you say?¡± Lin Xiaowu widened her eyes and looked at Ye Li. ¡°I said, I¡¯m the one who destroyed Phantom. What are you going to do to me now?¡± A playful look appeared on Ye Li¡¯s face. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Lin Xiaowu was stunned. She swore that she was really stunned. She would never have thought that Ye Li would say such a thing. For a moment, Lin Xiaowu did not know what to do. At this moment, an extremely panicked voice entered everyone¡¯s ears. ¡°Zombies are here! Zombies are here!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the zombie¡¯s terrifying voice could be heard. Chapter 900 - Chapter 900: Are There Many Zombies outside Water Cloud Base City? Chapter 900: Are There Many Zombies outside Water Cloud Base City? Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Roar! Roar!¡± Suddenly, the terrifying screams of zombies came from the streets of the refugee gathering place. Ye Li looked in the direction of the voice and saw thousands of zombies crazily charging at the refugees. ¡°Ah!!!¡± Immediately, screams rang out incessantly. Ye Li sized up these zombies and found that their leader was actually a tier 3 Master-level zombie. Right now, the Apocalypse Legion was gathering zombies everywhere. He didn¡¯t expect to meet so many zombies in such a small refugee gathering place. He was really lucky! Lin Xiaowu was also stunned. She had been carefully protected by many people since she was born. She had never seen so many zombies. She looked at Ye Li, but the moment she saw him, she was even more shocked because Ye Li had already disappeared on the spot. Swish! Swish! Swish! In an instant, the streets of the refugee gathering place were filled with demonic shadows. It didn¡¯t take long for the thousands of zombies to fall to the ground, howling in pain. Ye Li opened the synthesis grid in his mind and Batch Synthesis on all these zombies. ¡°Well¡­¡± Initially, Lin Xiaowu had thought that it was the most shocking moment of her life just now. But now, she realized that not only was she wrong, she was even wrong to the point of no return. Too terrifying, too terrifying! Lin Xiaowu looked at Ye Li again and realized that there was still no change in Ye Li¡¯s expression. It was as if he did not notice anything. Such a person¡­ She rubbed her eyes. Did such a person really exist in this world? ¡°Sir, you¡¯re amazing!¡± ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for you, we would have suffered.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Our lord is our savior.¡± Everyone in the refugee gathering place cheered. Lin Xiaowu swallowed her saliva and looked at Ye Li in shock. ¡°Did you do that just now?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± Ye Li looked at her indifferently. It was only now that Lin Xiaowu finally understood why her father had not allowed her to act rashly. It turned out that the person who had destroyed Phantom was actually so terrifying. Ye Li did not continue to pay attention to Lin Xiaowu. He was wondering why the Fuxi Zither¡¯s trial had not been triggered yet. However¡­ He didn¡¯t understand why so many zombies suddenly appeared. ¡°Looks like the Golden Ant Tribe is preparing to attack Water Cloud Base City,¡± Lin Xiaowu muttered to herself. Golden Ant Tribe? There were many Dark Race tribes in the post-apocalyptic world, so Ye Li naturally had never heard of the Golden Ant Tribe. ¡°What did you just say about the Dark Race?¡± Ye Li looked at Lin Xiaowu. ¡°The Golden Ant Tribe is the largest Dark Race tribe outside Water Cloud Base City. They control zombies,¡± Lin Xiaowu answered. Ye Li smiled. ¡°Are there many zombies outside Water Cloud Base City?¡± ¡°Of course, but I¡¯ve never seen it before.¡± Lin Xiaowu said faintly. Hearing that, Ye Li smiled calmly. ¡°Since there are a lot of zombies, bring me there.¡± Lin Xiaowu was stunned. She didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to say something like that. Bringing him there when there were so many zombies? Could it be that¡­ he really liked zombies? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°I¡¯m not going.¡± Lin Xiaowu quickly shook her head. She was only twenty years old, and she didn¡¯t want to die so soon. ¡°Do you think you still have any room to refuse?¡± Ye Li looked at Lin Xiaowu indifferently. Lin Xiaowu was taken aback. Was he trying to force her into a corner? She recalled the terrifying scene she had just witnessed. Suddenly, she seemed to have thought of something. She remembered that when thousands of zombies fell to the ground, they instantly turned into a zombie, and the last zombie disappeared. Chapter 901 - Chapter 901: Do You Really Want to Know What I Am? Chapter 901: Do You Really Want to Know What I Am? Editor: Henyee Translations Earlier on, Lin Xiaowu had been so shocked that she had frozen up like a clay sculpture, so for a moment, she hadn¡¯t even thought about it. But now that she thought about it, she was absolutely shocked to the extreme. Thousands of zombies fell to the ground and turned into a zombie, and then this zombie disappeared. What kind of operation was this? Lin Xiaowu didn¡¯t know. She really didn¡¯t know. Suddenly, she felt that Ye Li was someone that she couldn¡¯t see through even with a hundred pairs of eyes. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Ye Li said slowly to Lin Xiaowu. Lin Xiaowu quickly shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m really not going. I don¡¯t want to die.¡± The eldest daughter of the Lin family, who usually tyrannized Water Cloud Base City and the refugee gathering place, finally experienced what fear was. In a sense, she had finally got her retribution. However, Ye Li did not continue speaking. He grabbed Lin Xiaowu¡¯s hand at lightning speed and used Swift Steps to disappear from the spot. When they reappeared, the two of them had already left the refugee gathering place. ¡°Well¡­¡± Lin Xiaowu was stunned when she saw the scene before her. She was clearly on the streets of the refugee gathering place a moment ago. How did she end up outside all of a sudden? ¡°You, who exactly are you?¡± Lin Xiaowu was too curious. She knew that there was no such terrifying existence in Water Cloud City, and even her father wasn¡¯t this strong. ¡°You want to know who I am?¡± Ye Li smiled calmly. Lin Xiaowu nodded. She didn¡¯t say anything, but the expression on her face was better than words. ¡°Since you want to know who I am so badly, I¡¯ll tell you.¡± Ye Li smiled. ¡°My name is Ye Li.¡± Ye Li? Lin Xiaowu shuddered. That name¡­ ¡°You, you are Demon King Ye Li?¡± Lin Xiaowu¡¯s eyes opened wider than ever before in history. The name ¡®Demon King Ye Li¡¯ was a name that she worshiped. Ever since the Demon King Ye Li destroyed the Silver Blizzard Palace, she had been hearing legends about him. This time, she had finally seen him. ¡°Are you shocked?¡± Ye Li looked at Lin Xiaowu. Lin Xiaowu was more than shocked. She was simply shocked to the extreme. Anyone who saw Demon King Ye Li would be so shocked. Before she could say anything, Ye Li continued, ¡°Don¡¯t ever be shocked, because everything I do is enough to shock you for three days and three nights.¡± Lin Xiaowu could not help but be even more shocked when she heard that. Knock knock knock! Lin Xiaowu looked at Ye Li¡¯s jade-like face and her heart started to race. She had never felt this way before. Was this¡­ the feeling of being in love? Ye Li shook his head and couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Ever since he transmigrated to this world, he had met many beauties. He had seen such gazes countless times. Even with his toes, he could imagine that Lin Xiaowu had already fallen in love with him. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Take me to a place with a lot of zombies,¡± Ye Li said to Lin Xiaowu. ¡°Yes, Senior Demon King.¡± Lin Xiaowu hurriedly nodded. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ye Li was her idol. Now that her idol wanted her to lead the way, of course she had to lead the way. ¡­ Not long after, Lin Xiaowu brought Ye Li to an abandoned city. ¡°Senior Demon King, there are many zombies here. The Golden Ant Tribe¡¯s territory is also here,¡± Lin Xiaowu said. Upon hearing this, Ye Li sized up the abandoned city in front of him and realized that there was a hill in this city. There were many holes in the hill, and densely packed Golden Ant Tribe members were crawling on it. It really made one¡¯s scalp tingle. Chapter 902 - Chapter 902: Golden Ant Tribe Chapter 902: Golden Ant Tribe Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Senior Demon King, are we really going in?¡± Lin Xiaowu¡¯s fair face was filled with fear. Although she knew that Ye Li¡¯s strength was terrifying, the Golden Ant Tribe here was also terrifying. She was only a Tier 1 Transcender. ¡°Are you afraid?¡± Ye Li looked at Lin Xiaowu playfully. Lin Xiaowu was stunned. She really felt that Ye Li was too handsome. How could there be such a good-looking person in this world? ¡°I-I¡¯m not afraid.¡± Lin Xiaowu shook her head. For some reason, she felt that she shouldn¡¯t embarrass herself in front of Ye Li. ¡°Since you¡¯re not afraid, let¡¯s go in,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Then, Ye Li and Lin Xiaowu entered the abandoned city. As soon as they entered the abandoned city, countless zombies rushed over. ¡°Roar! Roar!¡± Unfortunately, these zombies were nothing in front of Ye Li. Swish! Swish! Swish! Countless demonic lights appeared, and the zombies began to fall to the ground. As the saying went, no matter how small a fly was, it was still meat. Ye Li opened the synthesis grid in his mind and synthesized all these zombies. There was absolutely no way to describe the shock in Lin Xiaowu¡¯s heart right now. ¡°Who dares to break into the territory of the Dark Race!¡± Suddenly, Ye Li and Lin Xiaowu heard a cold shout. Ye Li and Lin Xiaowu looked in the direction of the voice and saw a Dark Race member the size of a calf appear in front of Ye Li. This member of the Golden Ant Tribe was golden in color, and his antennae looked strong and powerful. This was a tier 2 Master-level Golden Ant Tribe member. ¡°Move aside,¡± Ye Li said slowly to this tier 2 Master-level Golden Ant Tribe member. This golden ant was stunned when he heard this. He could not understand what was wrong with this human in front of him. He actually dared to speak to him like this. ¡°Humans, do you want to die?¡± The golden ant glared at Ye Li. ¡°With just a tier 2 Master-level Dark Race member like you? What a joke.¡± Ye Li shook his head. The tier 2 Master-level Golden Ant Tribe member was fuming with rage as he roared, ¡°Human, it seems you won¡¯t shed tears until you see your coffin!¡± ¡°I, Ye Li, will not cry even if I see a coffin because I will never need a coffin.¡± This tier 2 Master-level Golden Ant Tribe member was extremely furious. He flew into a rage. Suddenly, he seemed to have thought of something. A chill involuntarily rushed from his tail to the top of his head. ¡°What did you say your name was, Ye Li?¡± The tier 2 Master-level Golden Ant Tribe member looked at Ye Li in shock. ¡°Are you Demon King Ye Li?¡± Ye Li¡¯s handsome face was very calm. He slowly said, ¡°It seems like you¡¯re not too stupid. However, you¡¯re about to die. It doesn¡¯t matter if you¡¯re stupid or not.¡± When the tier 2 Master-level Golden Ant Tribe member heard this, he was instantly scared out of his wits. He wanted to escape, he really wanted to escape! Unfortunately, how could he escape from Ye Li¡¯s grasp? A terrifying Demonic Aura flew out and struck the body of the tier 2 Master-level Golden Ant Tribe member. His body instantly exploded. ¡°Is this Demon King Ye Li?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Lin Xiaowu looked at Ye Li¡¯s back and thought to herself. ¡°Roar! Roar!¡± Suddenly, hundreds of zombies pounced on Ye Li and Lin Xiaowu. In an instant, hundreds of zombies turned into one zombie again and disappeared. Lin Xiaowu was terrified when she saw this scene just now, but now, she felt that this idea was ridiculous. Chapter 903 - Chapter 903: Chief, The Sky Has Collapsed Chapter 903: Chief, The Sky Has Collapsed Editor: Henyee Translations Golden Ant Tribe¡¯s territory. ¡°Leader, bad news! Bad news, Leader!¡± A Tier 1 Master-level Golden Ant Tribe member rushed into the main hall, his voice filled with extreme terror. ¡°What happened?¡± A humanoid golden ant sat on the throne and looked coldly at the Tier 1 Master-level golden ant. The elders of the Golden Ant Tribe in the hall all looked at the Tier 1 Master-level Golden Ant, because they really couldn¡¯t understand how this Tier 1 Master-level Golden Ant could be so panicked. This Tier 1 Master-level Golden Ant Tribe member swallowed his saliva before saying, ¡°Leader, the sky has collapsed.¡± ¡°What!!!¡± All the Golden Ant Tribe members in the hall were shocked. The sky had collapsed? ¡°What sky collapsed?¡± The leader of the Golden Ant Tribe asked hurriedly. ¡°Leader, a terrifying existence has come to the abandoned city. He¡¯s really too powerful. He almost killed all the zombies.¡± ¡°Hiss!!!¡± All the Golden Ants in the hall were stunned, looking at the Tier 1 Master-level Golden Ant Tribe member in shock. ¡°Is what you said true?¡± The leader of the Golden Ant Tribe hurriedly asked. ¡°It¡¯s absolutely true, Leader!¡± The Tier 1 Master-level Golden Ant hurriedly replied. The leader of the Golden Ant Tribe fell silent when he heard this. Then, he smiled coldly. ¡°Who dares to barge into the abandoned city? He¡¯s really courting death!¡± The leader of the Dark Race looked at the golden ants in the hall and continued, ¡°Everyone, follow me out to take a look!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, all the golden ants in the hall left. ¡­ Ye Li had synthesized countless zombies, and a look of satisfaction appeared on his face. As for Lin Xiaowu, she had completely become Ye Li¡¯s fan. ¡°Senior Demon King, you¡¯re really amazing,¡± Lin Xiaowu said to Ye Li. ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± Ye Li said calmly. As soon as he finished speaking, a cold voice entered Ye Li¡¯s ears. ¡°You¡¯re the ones who broke into the abandoned city?¡± Ye Li and Lin Xiaowu looked in the direction of the voice and realized that hundreds of Golden Ant Tribe members had appeared dozens of meters away from them. Hundreds of Golden Ant Tribe members hadn¡¯t transformed into human forms. Only the Golden Ant Tribe member at the front had done that. This Golden Ant Tribe member was their leader, a tier 2 Lord-level. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Ye Li looked at the hundreds of Golden Ant Tribe members in front of him in confusion. The hundreds of Gold Ant Tribe members were all stunned when they heard this. It was obvious that they didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to say such words. ¡°You¡¯ve killed all the zombies in the abandoned city, and now you¡¯re asking us why we¡¯re here?¡± The leader of the Golden Ant Tribe said coldly. Ye Li smiled. He looked at the leader of the Dark Races and said calmly, ¡°Do you know that when you said this, your Golden Ant Tribe was already exterminated?¡± As soon as these words were spoken, the Gold Ant Tribe members were all stunned. This was because they had never thought that Ye Li would actually say such words. Lin Xiaowu looked at Ye Li¡¯s back and her eyes were already blurry. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°How great would it be if I could become Senior Demon King¡¯s woman?¡± Lin Xiaowu thought to herself. Just as she finished speaking that in her heart, Ye Li revealed his side profile and looked at her indifferently. ¡°Don¡¯t ever think of becoming my woman,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Lin Xiaowu was stunned. She was really stunned. She had said this in her heart. She really couldn¡¯t understand how Ye Li knew. ¡°Human, don¡¯t you think you were a little too arrogant when you faced the Dark Race?¡± The leader of the Dark Race tribe stared at Ye Li and said. Chapter 904 - Chapter 904: Destroy the Golden Ant Tribe Chapter 904: Destroy the Golden Ant Tribe Editor: Henyee Translations Ye Li smiled faintly. He looked at the leader of the Dark Race tribe. ¡°If you know who I am, not only will you not think that I am arrogant, but you will also be extremely afraid,¡± Ye Li said slowly. As soon as these words were spoken, not only was the leader of the Golden Ant Tribe stunned, but hundreds of Golden Ant Tribe members were also stunned. It seemed that he had a high status. ¡°Hahaha!!!¡± The leader of the Golden Ant Tribe laughed loudly. After laughing for a long time, he looked at Ye Li and asked, ¡°I didn¡¯t want to know who you were, but since you¡¯ve said so, tell me who you are.¡± Hundreds of Gold Ant Tribe members also looked at Ye Li playfully. They also wanted to know how terrified they would be after knowing Ye Li¡¯s identity. Ye Li looked at the sun in the sky and then at his palm. Then, he said to the leader of the Golden Ant Tribe calmly, ¡°I am Demon King Ye Li.¡± ¡°What!!!¡± Hearing this, the Golden Ant Tribe members were all flabbergasted. ¡°Demon King Ye Li!¡± The leader of the Dark Race looked at Ye Li in horror. Then, the leader of the Dark Race calmed himself down and said to Ye Li, ¡°Human, stop pretending. How can you be Demon King Ye Li?¡± ¡°Hmph! Would Senior Demon King lie to ants like you?¡± Lin Xiaowu glared at the leader of the Golden Ant Tribe and said angrily. Ye Li shook his head and sighed secretly. He thought that no one believed him when he told the truth. What could he do? He was also very helpless. ¡°Impossible! You can¡¯t be Demon King Ye Li.¡± The leader of the Golden Ant Tribe seemed to really understand. There was a doubtful expression on his face. Ye Li did not continue to speak. Instead, Demonic Aura erupted from his body. In an instant, the entire abandoned city was enveloped by Demonic Aura. How was that possible!!! Hundreds of Gold Ant Tribe members were terrified to the extreme. Their eyes were wide open. If it was possible, they naturally didn¡¯t want to believe that this was true. This kind of pressure that was higher than the sky and deeper than the sea was really too terrifying. They did not even dare to breathe because they were not breathing air, but killing intent. ¡°Th-th-this¡­¡± The leader of the Golden Ant Tribe was even more scared out of wits. He could swear that he had never been so afraid since he was born. ¡°Do you believe that I¡¯m Demon King Ye Li now?¡± Ye Li looked at the leader of the Dark Race indifferently. The leader of the Golden Ant Tribe turned pale with fright. He knew that humans didn¡¯t have such an aura. Demon King Ye Li, it was really Demon King Ye Li!!! ¡°I believe you, I believe you,¡± the leader of the Golden Ant Tribe replied hurriedly. There was no change in Ye Li¡¯s expression. He slowly said, ¡°Since you believe that I¡¯m the Demon King Ye Li, you should all die.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As soon as these words were spoken, the pupils of the hundreds of Gold Ant Tribe members rapidly constricted. At this moment, there was only one thought in their minds, and that was to escape. Unfortunately, how could they escape from Ye Li¡¯s grasp? The demonic light attacked at an astonishing speed. In less than a second, these Golden Ant Tribe members were all melted into nothingness. ¡°Why don¡¯t you believe me, Ye Li?¡± Ye Li shook his head. After saying that, Ye Li couldn¡¯t help but show a playful smile because the Apocalypse Legion telepathically told him that they were heading towards Ye Li. Chapter 905 - Chapter 905: Fuxi Zither Trial Chapter 905: Fuxi Zither Trial Editor: Henyee Translations The Apocalypse Legion was coming here? The Apocalypse Legion had attracted a large number of zombies? Ye Li smiled faintly. He thought that it was still the same old saying. When luck came, it was like chewing gum and couldn¡¯t be stopped. ¡°Senior Demon King, you are our great benefactor,¡± Lin Xiaowu suddenly said to Ye Li. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Ye Li looked at Lin Xiaowu in confusion. Lin Xiaowu smiled sweetly. ¡°The biggest enemy of our Water Cloud Base City is this Golden Ant Tribe. Now that you¡¯ve destroyed the Golden Ant Tribe, of course you¡¯re our Water Cloud Base City¡¯s great benefactor.¡± To her surprise, Ye Li shook his head. ¡°I may be the benefactor of Water Cloud Base City, but I¡¯m not the benefactor of your Lin family.¡± Ye Li said lightly. Lin Xiaowu was stunned. She really couldn¡¯t understand what Ye Li meant. ¡°Senior Demon King, what is the meaning of this?¡± ¡°I destroyed Phantom. Isn¡¯t Phantom a subordinate of your Lin family?¡± When Lin Xiaowu heard this, she hurriedly said, ¡°Senior Demon King, how can our Lin family dare to be your enemy?¡± Ye Li didn¡¯t continue. Instead, he found a place to sit down and took out a box of food from the system space. ¡°Come and have some,¡± Ye Li said to Lin Xiaowu. Lin Xiaowu was shocked. She clearly remembered that Ye Li didn¡¯t have any food. How did a box of food suddenly appear? However, Lin Xiaowu naturally knew how terrifying Ye Li was. She didn¡¯t think too much and walked to Ye Li¡¯s side. Then, Ye Li and Lin Xiaowu started to eat and drink. After eating and drinking to her heart¡¯s content, Lin Xiaowu looked at Ye Li. ¡°Senior Demon King, where are we going next?¡± ¡°I think¡ª¡± Lin Xiaowu wanted to say something but hesitated. ¡°Just say what you want to say,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Lin Xiaowu mustered up her courage. ¡°I¡¯ve been out for so long. My father will definitely be worried if I don¡¯t go back soon.¡± Ye Li smiled calmly. ¡°In that case, you can go back first.¡± Lin Xiaowu was stunned. Although she didn¡¯t want to leave Ye Li, she knew that it was impossible for someone like the Demon King to be with her. She had to face reality. Then, Lin Xiaowu left the abandoned city. ¡­ Ten days later, the Apocalypse Legion finally arrived at the abandoned city with the zombies. Ye Li looked at the densely packed zombies in front of him, and his handsome face showed a playful smile. ¡°Take action!¡± Ye Li gave an order to the Apocalypse Legion. With Ye Li¡¯s order, the Apocalypse Legion began to take action. After a day and a night, Ye Li finally synthesized these zombies. ¡°Ah Da has upgraded to a tier 3 Heavenly Lord-level zombie.¡± ¡°Hongye has upgraded to a tier 3 Heavenly Lord-level zombie.¡± Ding! ¡°Triggered the Fuxi Zither trial.¡± The system¡¯s voice appeared in Ye Li¡¯s mind again. When Ye Li heard this, the corners of his lips curled up slightly. He thought that what would come would come eventually. Then, a bottomless abyss appeared in front of Ye Li!!! ¡°Host, please jump down.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°What the hell?¡± Ye Li was a little stunned. He thought that if he jumped down, it would be no different from committing suicide. This Fuxi Zither¡¯s trial was too terrifying. However, the system would not harm him, so he could only brace himself and jump down. It felt like stepping into thin air and¡­ plunging into an abyss of ten thousand feet! Ye Li originally thought that with his invincible defense, this bottomless abyss would not be able to do anything to him. As he expected, this bottomless abyss did not harm him at all. Chapter 906 - Chapter 906: Passing the Trial Chapter 906: Passing the Trial Editor: Henyee Translations Ye Li found himself in a space where birds sang and flowers were fragrant. He couldn¡¯t help but smile to himself, thinking that the bottomless abyss was just a fantasy. However¡­ What kind of trial could this be? To Ye Li¡¯s surprise, a fairy in white suddenly appeared in front of him. The fairy in white sat on the ground in the middle of the flowers. There was a zither in front of her. This zither was exactly the Fuxi Zither. ¡°Dang dang dang dang¡­¡± The beautiful melody kept entering Ye Li¡¯s ears. At first, Ye Li felt that it was very pleasant to hear. Then, the more he listened, the more uncomfortable he felt. He felt that his entire body was about to explode. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Ye Li was a little shocked, but he immediately understood. Without thinking, he knew that this must be the problem with the sound of the zither. He had originally thought that it was the sound of nature, but now he realized that not only was he wrong, but he was also wrong to the extreme. What made Ye Li even more terrified was that he realized that his body could not move anymore. This demonic sound went straight into his heart. This was the first time Ye Li was so close to the Grim Reaper. What should he do? Ye Li felt that he was at the end of his rope. Usually, he did not care if he could not think of a good idea, but now that his life was at stake, he had come up with a good idea. He thought that since this woman wasn¡¯t playing the zither, he would sing to disturb the demonic sound. What song should he sing? Right! ¡°You didn¡¯t say anything to me when I walked past your house that day.¡± ¡°Two tigers, two tigers running fast!¡± Needless to say, the pain was indeed reduced a lot. Then, Ye Li sang more than ten songs in a row. The woman in white stroked the Fuxi Zither crazily and finally, the strings broke. The white-robed woman was stunned as she looked at Fuxi Zither with broken strings. Then, the white-robed woman¡¯s aura suddenly soared, and her entire body was filled with a terrifying light. Ye Li had thought that she was a fairy in white, but it seemed that she was a witch. Clang! A cold light flashed in the air, and a sharp sword appeared in the white-clothed woman¡¯s hand. It seemed that she wanted to fight Ye Li to the death. However, when the enemy came, the general blocked; when the water came, the soil covered. Ye Li took out the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword from the system space and the five-clawed blood dragon started to entrench itself above Ye Li¡¯s head. ¡°Clang!!!¡± The sharp sword in the white-robed woman¡¯s hand collided heavily with the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword. What Ye Li did not expect was that the sharp sword did not break. This was very unbelievable. In an instant, a cold light appeared in this space, and the sound of swords kept appearing. After all, while the priest climbed a foot?1?4?the devil climbed ten. In the end, Ye Li defeated the woman in white, which took him a lot of effort. Then, he signed a blood contract with the Fuxi Zither and fused it into the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword. Ding! ¡°Congratulations to the host for obtaining a super treasure chest.¡± Without thinking much, Ye Li opened the super Treasure Chest. Obtained 10 Heavenly Lord-level zombie pills. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Obtained a super treasure map.¡± Ye Li gave the Heavenly Lord-level zombie pills he had obtained to the Apocalypse Legion. The members of the Apocalypse Legion had all become tier 3 Heavenly Lord-level zombies. Now, he was a tier 3 Sky Opener, and the Apocalypse Legion was all at the tier 3 Heavenly Lord-level. This force could do whatever it wanted in the Eastern Land. Now, he only needed the Nuwa Stone and the Kongtong Seal to gather the Ten Great Divine Weapons. He had already found a fragment of the Nuwa Stone, but he had also obtained a super treasure map. Without any hesitation, Ye Li opened the super treasure map. Chapter 907 - Chapter 907: Eyes Might Cause Trouble Chapter 907: Eyes Might Cause Trouble Editor: Henyee Translations After opening the super treasure map, the coordinates appeared in Ye Li¡¯s mind. To Ye Li¡¯s surprise, the coordinates were in Water Cloud Base City. Ye Li sighed to himself. It seemed that he was fated with Water Cloud Base City. Then, Ye Li put the Apocalypse Legion into the system space and activated the Swift Steps towards Water Cloud Base City. ¡­ Water Cloud Base City was a medium-sized base city, and the residents looked very rich. He thought that the treasure on this super treasure map must be the remnant of the Nuwa Stone. As long as he found another piece, wouldn¡¯t it be wonderful? ¡°Wow, Young Master Lin is so handsome.¡± ¡°Young Master Lin, this car cost 100 million dollars.¡± Suddenly, countless envious voices came from the streets. Ye Li took a closer look and realized that an unknown sports car was slowly driving over. A rather good-looking man was wearing sunglasses and looked very handsome. The girls on the streets of Water Cloud Base City all cast infatuated glances at the man in the sports car. It was as if they were willing to live ten years less if they could be with the man in the sports car. As expected, the coordinates in his mind disappeared again. Ye Li pursed his lips. He was also very helpless. The trees wish to be still, but the wind continues to blow! Ye Li only took a glance at the sports car, but he did not expect to provoke the displeasure of the man in the sports car. The man in the sports car got out of the sports car and came to Ye Li. A mocking look appeared on his slightly handsome face. ¡°You know, sometimes eyes might cause trouble.¡± When the people on the streets of Water Cloud Base City heard this, they all revealed looks of pity. In Water Cloud Base City, Young Master Lin never needed any reason to do things. The men and women on the street all looked at Ye Li¡¯s face, but they were all shocked when they saw him. ¡°Well¡­¡± All the men and women were shocked because Ye Li¡¯s appearance was so handsome that they had never seen him before. They thought that Young Master Lin was already very handsome, but compared to this person in front of them, the difference was shocking. Ye Li looked at Young Master Lin indifferently. ¡°Will eyes cause trouble? Why didn¡¯t I know?¡± Young Master Lin was stunned. He didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to be so calm and composed in front of him. There was even a faint smile on his face. Young Master Lin, who had always been a tyrant in Water Cloud Base City, could not help but frown. ¡°You saw me and my car. Tell me, did your eyes cause trouble or not?¡± Young Master Lin said coldly to Ye Li. Young Master Lin¡¯s name was Lin Feng. He was the young master of the Lin family, the largest family in Water Cloud Base City. At the age of 19, he was already a tenth-tier Evolved Being. His talent was only higher than his sister, Lin Xiaowu. Ye Li smiled to himself when he heard this. He thought that Lin Feng was really looking for trouble for no reason. Looking at his car would cause trouble? Was he crazy? ¡°Disappear,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°What?¡± Lin Feng was stunned. He did not expect Ye Li to suddenly say such a thing. Ye Li smiled faintly again. He looked at Lin Feng and said, ¡°It¡¯s your supreme honor that I looked at your car. Is your lousy car worth watching?¡± ¡°What!!!¡± As soon as these words were spoken, everyone on the street sucked in a breath of cold air and looked at Ye Li with their eyes wide open. They didn¡¯t expect that Ye Li would dare to say that Young Master Lin¡¯s car was a lousy car. Come on, this car was worth 100 million dollars. Chapter 908 - Chapter 908: How Much Is Your Car? I’ll Buy It Chapter 908: How Much Is Your Car? I¡¯ll Buy It Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°You, you actually dare to say that my car is a lousy car?¡± Thousands of feet of anger had already rushed out from above Lin Feng¡¯s head. The people on the streets of Water Cloud Base City were also furious. Ye Li was the most arrogant person they had ever seen. Ye Li smiled faintly, his handsome face expressionless. He looked at Lin Feng and said slowly, ¡°You don¡¯t believe your car is a wreck?¡± ¡°Of course not¡­¡± Before Lin Feng could finish speaking, he suddenly heard a loud bang. Boom! When he looked at his beloved car again, it had already become a pile of scrap metal. How was that possible!!! It was not just Lin Feng. Even the people on the street were shocked to the extreme. They did not see anyone attack at all, but the car had become like this. ¡°Do you believe me now?¡± Ye Li looked at Lin Feng, his face still extremely calm. ¡°It¡¯s, it¡¯s you!¡± Lin Feng stared at Ye Li. Ye Li smiled. ¡°Tell me, how much is your car? I¡¯ll buy it.¡± Silence, a deadly silence. At this moment, no one dared to say anything. They looked at Ye Li in shock. They had never seen such an arrogant person in their lives. When Lin Feng heard this, his slightly handsome face turned extremely cold. He looked at Ye Li coldly. ¡°Do you think I, Lin Feng, lack money?¡± Ye Li smiled. ¡°No matter how rich you are, can you be richer than me?¡± Arrogant, absolutely arrogant!!! Everyone on the streets of Water Cloud Base City was dumbfounded. What was wrong with this person? Was he competing with the Lin family, the strongest family in the Water Cloud Base, for more money? ¡°What did you say?¡± Lin Feng gritted his teeth and said coldly. ¡°I¡¯ll ask again. How much is this car of yours? I¡¯ll buy it,¡± Ye Li said slowly. As the young master of the Lin family, Lin Feng had never seen anyone more arrogant than him. He had originally thought that he would never see anyone more arrogant than him in Water Cloud Base City. However, now, he realized that not only was he wrong, but he was also so completely wrong. ¡°Alright!¡± Lin Feng shouted coldly. He did not believe that Ye Li could buy this car. This guy was just pretending in front of him. ¡°This car costs 100 million dollars!¡± As soon as he said this, everyone on the street looked at Ye Li, wanting to see the change in Ye Li¡¯s expression. No matter who heard 100 million, his expression would change. However, no one expected that not only did Ye Li¡¯s expression not change at all, but he was also extremely calm. Ye Li did not say anything else. He used his points to exchange for a cheque of 200 million dollars in the point mall, then handed it to Lin Feng. Lin Feng took the check. He looked at the number on the check. He was stunned. He swore he was really stunned. He was not shocked by the number on the check, but that Ye Li could really take out so much money. After swallowing his saliva, Lin Feng finally noticed the number on the check. After seeing it clearly, he could not help but be even more surprised. 200 million dollars? There was still no change in Ye Li¡¯s expression. Suddenly, a wave of Demonic Aura flew towards the car. The car, which had already turned into scrap metal, instantly turned into dust. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The people of Water Cloud Base City were so shocked that they were speechless for a long time. They knew that Ye Li was definitely a powerful genetic warrior. How could Lin Feng not think of this? However, Lin Feng was the young master of the Lin family, the largest family in Water Cloud Base City. Of course, he was not afraid of Ye Li. ¡°You, you¡¯re actually so arrogant. Don¡¯t think that you can do whatever you want just because you have money!¡± Lin Feng glared at Ye Li. Chapter 909 - Chapter 909: With money, I Can Do Whatever I Want Chapter 909: With money, I Can Do Whatever I Want Editor: Henyee Translations Everyone on the streets of Water Cloud Base City could not help but be stunned when they heard Lin Feng¡¯s words. Even if they thought about it for ten days and ten nights, they would never have thought that the dignified Young Master Lin would actually say such words. Don¡¯t think that you can do whatever you want just because you have money? Everyone quickly looked at Ye Li. They wanted to see how Ye Li would answer. A few seconds later, Ye Li said calmly to Lin Feng, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. With money, I can do whatever I want.¡± Hiss! Everyone froze on the spot like clay sculptures. Their faces were as shocked as they could be. Thousands of feet of anger rushed out of Lin Feng¡¯s head. He flew into a rage. As the number one dandy of Water Cloud Base City, he had never suffered such humiliation. ¡°You¡¯re seeking death!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Lin Feng threw a punch at Ye Li. In the eyes of ordinary people, a tenth-tier Evolved Being was definitely an insurmountable mountain. However, in front of Ye Li, a tenth-tier Evolved Being was weaker than an ant. Just as Lin Feng¡¯s furious fist was only a thin line away from Ye Li, Lin Feng was instantly sent flying and landed heavily on the ground. ¡°Ants.¡± Ye Li looked at Lin Feng and shook his head slowly. After saying that, Ye Li slowly left the place, leaving the people on the street frozen on the spot in shock. ¡°You, just you wait!¡± Lin Feng gritted his teeth and said as he looked at Ye Li¡¯s back. ¡­ Ye Li was helpless. The coordinates in his mind disappeared. He could only walk around the streets of Water Cloud Base City to see if he had any luck. Now, he was only missing the Nuwa Stone and the Kongtong Seal to own the Ten Great Divine Weapons. As long as he found them, he would be able to open the Unparalleled Emperor Tomb. At that time, he would become a peerless expert and enter the Sin Realm! After eating at a decent restaurant, Ye Li had just walked out of the restaurant when he was surrounded by a group of genetic warriors. Even if Ye Li used his toes, he could tell that this group of genetic warriors was the Lin family¡¯s genetic warriors. ¡°Let¡¯s see where you can run to!¡± One person walked out of this group of genetic warriors. This person was Lin Feng! Lin Feng glared at Ye Li. As the young master of the Lin family in Water Cloud Base City, he had been the center of attention since he was born. He had never been beaten up before. ¡°Alas¡­¡± Seeing this, Ye Li couldn¡¯t help but sigh heavily. ¡°Why are you sighing?¡± Lin Feng¡¯s pupils constricted abruptly. He really could not understand why Ye Li would sigh. Ye Li looked at Lin Feng and said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s just that I really don¡¯t understand. Why don¡¯t ants know their places?¡± ¡°You, you!!!¡± Lin Feng was furious to the extreme when he heard this. ¡°Attack!¡± Lin Feng gritted his teeth and shouted. With Lin Feng¡¯s order, dozens of genetic warriors pounced on Ye Li. However, just as they took a step, a voice that sounded like an oriole leaving the valley entered everyone¡¯s ears. ¡°Stop!¡± Whether it was the Lin family¡¯s genetic warriors or Ye Li, they all looked over in the direction of the voice. ¡°Sister?¡± Lin Feng was a little stunned. He did not expect Little Ball Lin to suddenly appear. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Xiao Feng, what¡¯s going on?¡± Lin Xiaowu asked. Lin Feng was about to speak, but before he could, he saw that Lin Xiaowu was already dumbfounded. Lin Xiaowu rubbed her eyes in disbelief. ¡°Senior Demon King, why are you here in Water Cloud Base City?¡± Initially, Lin Xiaowu thought that she would never see Ye Li again after parting ways with him in the abandoned city. Chapter 910 - Chapter 910: A Shocking Possibility Chapter 910: A Shocking Possibility Editor: Henyee Translations Lin Xiaowu looked at Ye Li in a daze. Lin Feng, the genetic warriors, and the onlookers were all stunned. Did Miss Lin know this person? However, this Senior Demon King¡­ Everyone pondered for a moment, and then their pupils began to rapidly constrict because they thought of a shocking possibility. This shocking possibility was that Ye Li was¡­ Demon King Ye Li!!! Thinking of this, everyone present started to look at Ye Li in shock. This was such a shocking possibility. ¡°I came here to look for something,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Lin Feng felt his entire body tremble violently. Even his soul could not help but tremble. Demon King Ye Li? A legendary existence. Did he just offend the legendary Demon King Ye Li? ¡°Sister, he is¡­¡± Lin Feng looked at Lin Xiaowu in shock and asked. ¡°Demon King Ye Li,¡± replied Lin Xiaowu. As soon as Lin Xiaowu finished speaking, she suddenly thought of something. There were so many genetic warriors from the Lin family gathered here, but these genetic warriors were preparing to attack just now. Could it be¡­ At the thought of this, Lin Xiaowu was stunned. She quickly looked at Ye Li and was relieved to see that there was no change in Ye Li¡¯s expression. ¡°Senior Demon King, my brother is insensible. He doesn¡¯t know that you are Demon King Ye Li. I hope you don¡¯t hold it against him.¡± Lin Xiaowu said to Ye Li. ¡°Do you think I will lower myself to his level?¡± Ye Li said slowly. Hearing this, Lin Xiaowu was finally relieved. ¡°Xiao Feng, why aren¡¯t you apologizing to Senior Demon King?¡± Lin Xiaowu berated. At this moment, Lin Feng was already scared out of his wits. He looked at Ye Li in horror. ¡°S-Senior Demon King, it¡¯s all my fault. I¡¯m sorry,¡± Lin Feng apologized to Ye Li. The genetic warriors of the Lin family and the onlookers were already scared silly. They would rather believe that the sky was about to collapse than believe that the person in front of them was the legendary Demon King Ye Li. However, the truth was right in front of their eyes. How could they not believe it? ¡°Senior Demon King, what are you looking for in Water Cloud Base City?¡± Lin Xiaowu asked again. ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡± Ye Li shook his head. He didn¡¯t plan to tell Lin Xiaowu about the super treasure map. Lin Xiaowu wondered if she had said too much. This was the Demon King, Ye Li! ¡°By the way, Senior Demon King, if there¡¯s nothing else, you can come to visit my family,¡± Lin Xiaowu said carefully to Ye Li. ¡°Alright,¡± Ye Li nodded. Lin Xiaowu was just probing. She didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to agree. For a moment, her fair face couldn¡¯t help but reveal a happy smile. Then, Ye Li and the Lin family headed towards the Lin family. The news that Demon King Ye Li had come to Water Cloud Base City spread like wildfire. Everyone in Water Cloud Base City was terrified. In their eyes, Demon King Ye Li was a terrifying existence. ¡­ The Lin family. At this moment, Ye Li was sitting on a chair and slowly drinking tea. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The head of the Lin family, Lin Shi, said to Ye Li respectfully, ¡°It¡¯s really our honor to have Senior Demon King visit us.¡± Lin Feng secretly looked at Ye Li, feeling endless shock in his heart. He could not help but recall something Ye Li had said to him. ¡°It¡¯s your great honor that I looked at your car.¡± It was indeed a great honor. He was Demon King Ye Li! Chapter 911 - Chapter 911: The Dark Races Appeared at the Back of the Mountain Chapter 911: The Dark Races Appeared at the Back of the Mountain Editor: Henyee Translations The elders in the Lin family¡¯s hall did not dare to move. They did not even dare to breathe too hard. Who was Demon King Ye Li? This was an existence that had destroyed the Silver Blizzard Palace! If their Lin family offended Demon King Ye Li, there was no doubt that the Lin family would instantly turn into dust. ¡°Senior Demon King, may I ask if you have something important to do in Water Cloud Base City?¡± The head of the Lin family, Lin Shi, asked Ye Li carefully. ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m here to look for something,¡± Ye Li said slowly. ¡®Look for something?¡¯ The family head of the Lin family, Lin Shi, and all the elders were stunned. ¡°It¡¯s a treasure,¡± Ye Li continued. ¡°A treasure?¡± Everyone in the Lin family¡¯s hall was stunned again. There were no treasures in their Water Cloud Base City. ¡°By the way, Father, the Golden Ant Tribe has already been wiped out by Senior Demon King.¡± At this moment, Lin Xiaowu said to the people in the Lin family¡¯s hall. What? Lin Shi and the other elders were dumbfounded. The Gold Ant Tribe in the abandoned city had always been a headache for their Water Cloud Base City. But now, they had been wiped out by Ye Li? The head of the Lin family, Lin Shi, and all the elders looked at Ye Li gratefully. Ye Li had annihilated the Golden Ant Tribe. It could be said that Ye Li was the great benefactor of their Water Cloud Base City. ¡°Senior Demon King, thank you for saving our Water Cloud Base City!¡± Lin Shi bowed deeply to Ye Li. There was no change in Ye Li¡¯s expression. He was never that superficial. Suddenly, a Lin family disciple ran into the hall. ¡°Family head, Dark Race members have appeared at the back of the mountain!¡± This Lin family disciple said in a panic. What? Dark Race members appeared at the back of the mountain? Lin Shi and the elders were all stunned. They really couldn¡¯t understand why the Dark Race would appear at the back of the mountain. ¡°What Dark Race is it?¡± Shi Lin asked hurriedly. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Those Dark Race members are very powerful. They killed many Lin family disciples,¡± this Lin family disciple said in shock. Hearing this, Shi Lin¡¯s face darkened. No matter what, his Lin family was the largest family in Water Cloud Base City. How could something like this suddenly happen? Dark Race members had even appeared in his territory. ¡°Bring me there quickly!¡± Lin Shi said coldly. After saying that, he looked at Ye Li in embarrassment. ¡°Senior Demon King¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go with you guys to take a look,¡± Ye Li said calmly. Lin Shi was stunned. He originally wanted to say that they were going to the back mountain and could only invite Senior Demon King to stay alone in the Lin family. However, he did not expect Ye Li to want to go with them. ¡°Thank you, Senior Demon King.¡± Then, Ye Li and the powerhouses of the Lin family headed towards the back mountain. Ye¡¯s motive for leaving the back mountain was none other than the Nuwa Stone. Since Dark Race members had appeared, there might be a chance. Not long after, Ye Li and the Lin family arrived at the back mountain. At this moment, there were dozens of genetic warriors¡¯ corpses at the back of the mountain. It looked a little tragic. ¡°Damn it!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Shi Lin gritted his teeth and shouted coldly. Although there were the corpses of genetic warriors, there was no sign of Dark Race members. Ye Li used his Heavenly Spirit Eyes to scan the area but didn¡¯t find any traces of Dark Race members. However, he found a person who wasn¡¯t dead yet. ¡°He¡¯s not dead yet,¡± Ye Li said slowly. As soon as he finished speaking, Ye Li raised his palm and a gentle demonic light shot towards the genetic warrior from the Lin family on the ground. Chapter 912 - Chapter 912: Whereabouts of the Nuwa Stone Fragment Chapter 912: Whereabouts of the Nuwa Stone Fragment Editor: Henyee Translations The gentle demonic light shot towards the Lin family disciple who had fallen to the ground. When the demonic light landed on this Lin family disciple¡¯s body, all the wounds on his body instantly disappeared. When the Lin family saw this, their eyes widened. They were clearly stunned. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ve recovered?¡± The Lin family disciple got up from the ground and spread his hands in a daze. The head of the Lin family, Lin Shi, knew that this was Ye Li¡¯s divine technique. He was the first to come back to his senses. He stared at this Lin family disciple and asked, ¡°Tell me, what Dark Race tribe is it?¡± Only then did this Lin family disciple come back to his senses and hurriedly say to the Lin family¡¯s master, ¡°Family head, I don¡¯t know what Dark Race tribe they are from either. In short, they¡¯re very powerful.¡± ¡°What are they doing at the back of the mountain?¡± Shi Lin asked again. The Lin family disciple thought for a moment and said, ¡°They snatched a stone. That stone seems to be black with golden patterns on it.¡± Everyone from the Lin family was stunned. They really didn¡¯t understand why the Dark Races were snatching a stone. When Ye Li heard this Lin family disciple¡¯s words, a playful smile appeared on his face because he knew that the stone was not any other stone. It was definitely a Nuwa Stone fragment. ¡°Do you know where they went?¡± Ye Li looked at the Lin family disciple and asked. ¡°I think¡­¡± The Lin family disciple thought for a moment and said to Ye Li, ¡°I think he went to the West.¡± The Lin family disciple wanted to ask who Ye Li was, but before he could ask, he realized that Ye Li had already disappeared from the spot. ¡°What!!!¡± Everyone from the Lin family was also stunned. One second, Ye Li was still there, and in the next second, he had disappeared without a trace. Was this the style of Demon King Ye Li? ¡­ Ye Li had come to Water Cloud Base City to find the Nuwa Stone fragment. Now that there were traces of the Nuwa Stone fragment, he naturally did not want to let it go. He activated the Swift Steps and kept searching towards the west. In the end, his hard work paid off. At the top of a mountain, he found a few Dark Race members resting. There were a total of five Dark Race members. All five of them were from the Electric Bug Tribe of the Dark Race. However, these five Electric Bugs were all in human form. There were two tentacles on their foreheads, and they were all at the ninth-tier Master-level. ¡°Haha, I didn¡¯t expect us to find a Nuwa Stone fragment this time.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. When we go back, we¡¯ll definitely be rewarded by the leader.¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid the Nuwa Stone has already been brought back by Boss.¡± Just as the five Electric Bugs were getting excited, Ye Li appeared in front of them. The five humanoid Electric Bugs were all shocked. They did not expect someone to suddenly appear. ¡°Who are you?¡± A ninth-tier Master-level Electric Bug stared at Ye Li and asked coldly. There was no change in Ye Li¡¯s expression. He only stopped when he was a few meters away from the five humanoid Electric Bugs. ¡°Hand over the Nuwa Stone fragment,¡± Ye Li said slowly. With that, Ye Li stretched out his hand. The five humanoid Electric Bugs looked at each other in shock. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only What was this? A human wanted their Nuwa Stone fragment? Moreover, they really could not understand how this human knew that they had the Nuwa Stone fragment. ¡°Human, why don¡¯t you want to live anymore?¡± A ninth-tier Master-level Electric Bug looked at Ye Li playfully. ¡°I¡¯ll say it again. Hand over the Nuwa Stone fragment. Don¡¯t make me say it a third time,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Chapter 913 - Chapter 913: Electric Bug Tribe Chapter 913: Electric Bug Tribe Editor: Henyee Translations When the five humanoid Electric Bugs heard this, they were all stunned. No matter what, they could not understand how Ye Li could be so arrogant. ¡°Human, what did you say?¡± A ninth-tier Master-level Electric Bug asked Ye Li. There was no change in Ye Li¡¯s expression. He was still as calm as water. He looked indifferently at the ninth-tier Master-level Electric Bug that spoke. ¡°It seems that you don¡¯t want to hand over the Nuwa Stone fragment. Then you can die.¡± With that, Ye Li punched out. This punch seemed casual, but it was actually terrifying. The fist wind roared and carried waves of demonic light. In an instant, four ninth-tier Master-level Electric Bugs died. ¡°Ah! Ah! Ah!¡± When the remaining Electric Bug saw this, he cried out in horror because he had never seen such a terrifying scene. Ye Li looked at the remaining ninth-tier Master-level Electric Bug and slowly said, ¡°So, what are you waiting for?¡± The ninth-tier Master-level Electric Bug was drenched in cold sweat. He looked at Ye Li in shock and said, ¡°The Nuwa Stone fragment is already in the territory of the Dark Race.¡± Ye Li smiled. ¡°Is that so? Since that¡¯s the case, you should die too.¡± When the ninth-tier Master-level Electric Bug heard this, his pupils could not help but contract rapidly. He wanted to escape. He really wanted to escape, but how could he escape from Ye Li¡¯s palm? A beam of demonic light shot out, and the ninth-tier Master-level Electric Bug instantly melted into nothingness. The corners of Ye Li¡¯s lips curled up slightly, and an evil smile appeared on his handsome face. ¡°The Electric Bug Tribe?¡± With that, Ye Li activated his Swift Steps and disappeared from the scene. ¡­ In the Dark Race¡¯s territory. What appeared in front of Ye Li was a mountain called Electric Mountain. The Electric Mountain was already very far from Water Cloud Base City, so it was normal for the Lin family to not know about the Electric Bug Tribe. ¡°Help!¡± Suddenly, a frightened voice entered Ye Li¡¯s ears. A girl ran towards Ye Li. She was very beautiful, but at this moment, her face was filled with shock. The girl saw Ye Li and shouted at him, ¡°Help me, help me!¡± She wasn¡¯t sure if Ye Li could save her. She was just making a last-ditch effort. There was no change in Ye Li¡¯s expression. The girl ran behind Ye Li. Seeing that Ye Li had no intention of attacking, she thought that Ye Li was scared silly. She hurriedly shouted at Ye Li, ¡°Run!¡± Ye Li didn¡¯t run. He didn¡¯t even take half a step. He looked indifferently at the dozen or so Electric Bug Tribe members in front of him. The dozen or so Electric Bug Tribe members all stopped in their tracks and looked at Ye Li in confusion. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of us?¡± An Electric Bug Tribe member asked Ye Li in confusion. In the eyes of these Dark Race members, Ye Li and the girl formed a stark contrast. ¡°Why should I be afraid of ants?¡± Ye Li said slowly. The dozen or so Electric Bug Tribe members were shocked. They didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to call them ants! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°How arrogant¡­¡± Before this Electric Bug Tribe member could finish his sentence, his life disappeared from this world forever. The remaining Electric Bug Tribe members were stunned. Their eyes were wide open because they didn¡¯t even see how Ye Li attacked. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Soon you will be dead too,¡± Ye Li said calmly. As soon as he finished speaking, more than ten Electric Bug Tribe members were instantly killed. Chapter 914 - Chapter 914: Bai Yue Shocked Chapter 914: Bai Yue Shocked Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°How is this possible!¡± The girl was stunned. She didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to be so scary. Ye Li revealed his side profile and said calmly to the girl, ¡°Are you very shocked?¡± The girl was stunned. How could she not be shocked that more than ten Electric Bug Tribe members had died in an instant? Anyone would be shocked. Ye Li continued, ¡°Never be shocked by me, because everything I do will shock you for three days and three nights.¡± When the girl heard this, her entire body could not help but tremble. ¡°Thank you for saving me.¡± The girl said to Ye Li in fear, ¡°Senior, I¡¯m Bai Yue, a disciple of the Tri-Origin Sect.¡± Ye Li¡¯s face was still as calm as water. He said slowly to the girl, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡°I¡¯m here to train.¡± Bai Yue said in embarrassment. Bai Yue was a tier 3 Master-level Evolved Being. She was definitely a genius. Ding! ¡°Host, if you shock Bai Yue, you will obtain a super treasure map.¡± Suddenly, the system¡¯s voice appeared in Ye Li¡¯s mind. Ye Li thought that no one could stop this luck when it came. Wasn¡¯t it easy to shock this girl? ¡°Senior, may I ask why you are here?¡± Bai Yue asked carefully. ¡°I¡¯m looking for something,¡± Ye Li said slowly. After saying that, Ye Li looked at the electric mountain and said to Bai Yue, ¡°Come up the mountain with me.¡± Bai Yue was stunned. Go up the mountain? One had to know that the mountain was the territory of the Electric Bug Tribe. How could Bai Yue, who had just experienced life and death, still want to go up the Electric Mountain? ¡°Senior, I-I don¡¯t want to go up the mountain.¡± Bai Yue hurriedly shook her head. Ye Li smiled calmly and said lightly, ¡°It¡¯s a pity that you don¡¯t have any room to refuse.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Ye Li arrived beside Bai Yue at lightning speed. Then, he grabbed Bai Yue¡¯s hand and used Swift Steps to disappear on the spot. When they appeared again, Ye Li and Bai Yue were already on the mountain. ¡°Well¡­¡± Bai Yue¡¯s eyes widened. She quickly rubbed her eyes. It was obvious that she did not believe the scene in front of her. However, no matter how she rubbed her eyes, the scene in front of her did not change at all. Shock, absolute shock! Bai Yue clearly remembered that she was at the foot of the mountain just now. How did she suddenly reach the mountain in an instant? Ding! ¡°Congratulations to the host for completing the mission and obtaining a super treasure map.¡± Ye Li was stunned. He didn¡¯t expect it to be so easy to obtain this super treasure map. ¡°Senior, what are you planning to do on this mountain?¡± Bai Yue swallowed her saliva and asked Ye Li. Ye Li smiled lightly. His handsome face was very calm as he slowly said, ¡°Nothing much. I just came to ask for something from the Electric Bug Tribe.¡± As soon as these words were spoken, Bai Yue was stunned again. Ask for something from the Electric Bug Tribe? ¡°What are you doing!¡± Suddenly, Ye Li and Bai Yue heard a loud shout. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ye Li and Bai Yue looked in the direction of the voice and realized that it was the Electric Bug Tribe. When Bai Yue saw the Electric Bugs, her fair face was instantly filled with fear. ¡°Oh, human?¡± An Electric Bug Tribe member smiled playfully. There was still no change in Ye Li¡¯s expression. It was as if no matter what he encountered, there was no change in his expression. Appearing in front of Ye Li and Bai Yue, there were more than a dozen Electric Bug Tribe members, all of them at the Tier 1 Master-level. Their faces were all very playful, because they really didn¡¯t expect that two humans would actually appear on the Electric Mountain. Chapter 915 - Chapter 915: Are, Are You Really the Demon King Ye Li? Chapter 915: Are, Are You Really the Demon King Ye Li? Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Humans, aren¡¯t you afraid that we¡¯ll eat you?¡± An Electric Bug Tribe member looked at Ye Li and Bai Yue smugly and said. When Bai Yue heard this, she became extremely frightened. One had to know that the Electric Mountain was the territory of the Electric Bug Tribe. She looked at Ye Li in fear, but there was still no change in Ye Li¡¯s expression. Bai Yue really could not understand why Ye Li was not afraid. Could it be that he was not afraid? Ye Li looked indifferently at the dozen or so Electric Bug Tribe members in front of him. He slowly said, ¡°Go tell your leader to hand over the Nuwa Stone fragment.¡± ¡°What!!!¡± When the Dark Race members heard this, they were all shocked. They didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to say such a thing. Nuwa Stone fragment? These Electric Bug Tribe members already knew that their clansmen had brought back the Nuwa Stone fragment from Water Cloud Base City. However, no matter how they racked their brains, they could not understand how Ye Li knew about the Nuwa Stone fragment. Bai Yue was also shocked when she heard this. She remembered that Ye Li told her that he came to the Electric Mountain to find something. Now, it seemed that it was the Nuwa Stone fragment. ¡°Human, you, how did you know?¡± An Electric Bug Tribe member looked at Ye Li in shock and asked. Ye Li was as calm as water. He said slowly, ¡°Do you really believe in your eyes?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± The dozen or so Electric Bug Tribe members were all stunned. What did he mean? Shouldn¡¯t they believe in their own eyes? ¡°Go and tell your leader that Demon King Ye Li came to take the Nuwa Stone fragment,¡± Ye Li said slowly again. ¡°What!!!¡± As soon as Ye Li said this, the dozen or so Electric Bug Tribe members were shocked to the extreme. Demon King Ye Li? The legendary Demon King Ye Li? Bai Yue was also stunned. She never dreamed that the person in front of her was the Demon King Ye Li. ¡°Impossible, you definitely can¡¯t be Demon King Ye Li!¡± An Electric Bug Tribe member shouted coldly at Ye Li. Ye Li didn¡¯t understand. He really didn¡¯t understand why they didn¡¯t cherish the chance he gave them to live. However, Ye Li raised a finger, and the demonic light on his finger was fully displayed. The finger fell! A terrifying demonic light attack flew out. ¡°Ah!!!¡± A scream that sounded like a pig being slaughtered sounded. Ye Li¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change at all. He didn¡¯t kill all the Electric Bugs, but left one behind. As for the remaining Electric Bug Tribe member, he was already crying in fear. ¡°Go and tell your leader,¡± Ye Li said calmly. When this Electric Bug Tribe member heard this, it instantly felt as if it had been pardoned. How could it dare to stay any longer? It hurriedly fled this place while peeing its pants. ¡°You, are you really Demon King Ye Li?¡± A voice came from behind Ye Li. ¡°What do you think?¡± Ye Li said slowly. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Bai Yue looked at Ye Li and shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯re the Demon King Ye Li. The Demon King Ye Li has an Apocalypse Legion, but you don¡¯t seem to have one.¡± Ye Li was amused. Bai Yue knew quite a lot. ¡°Since I¡¯m not the Demon King Ye Li, why aren¡¯t you going down the mountain now?¡± Ye Li said playfully. As soon as these words were spoken, Bai Yue realized that the Electric Bug Tribe member had already gone in to report. It wouldn¡¯t be long before the Electric Bug Tribe army would come out in full strength. Bai Yue wanted to leave the mountain, but unfortunately, she did not have the chance. Chapter 916 - Chapter 916: Hand over the Nuwa Stone Fragment Chapter 916: Hand over the Nuwa Stone Fragment Editor: Henyee Translations When Bai Yue heard Ye Li¡¯s words, she wanted to go down the mountain. Unfortunately, she didn¡¯t have the chance to go down the mountain because the Electric Bug Tribe had already come out in full force. Electric Bugs that filled the sky appeared in front of Ye Li and Bai Yue. ¡°Who¡¯s so bold as to barge into the territory of the Dark Race!¡± a humanoid Electric Bug shouted coldly. This humanoid Electric Bug was extremely burly and was at the fifth-tier Lord-level. This fifth-tier Lord-level Electric Bug was the leader of the Electric Bug Tribe. The leader of the Electric Bug Tribe stared at Ye Li and smiled coldly. ¡°You are Demon King Ye Li?¡± As soon as these words were spoken, the Dark Race members behind the Electric Bug Tribe leader were all stunned. It was obvious that they didn¡¯t expect this human in front of them to be the legendary Demon King Ye Li. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Ye Li nodded. The Electric Bug Tribe member laughed coldly. ¡°I don¡¯t believe that you are Demon King Ye Li. Demon King Ye Li would never come to our place!¡± ¡°Speak! Are you from Water Cloud Base City? How dare you ask for the Nuwa Stone? You really don¡¯t know your place!¡± The leader of the Dark Race said coldly to Ye Li. Ye Li was stunned. He thought that no one would believe the truth these days? This was interesting. ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk nonsense with you. Hand over the Nuwa Stone fragment,¡± Ye Li said slowly to the Electric Bugs. The leader of the Electric Bug Tribe was furious. He would never believe that Ye Li was the Demon King Ye Li. He only thought that Ye Li was a genetic warrior from Shuiyun Base City. His target was nothing more than the Nuwa Stone fragment. ¡°Human, what if I don¡¯t hand it over?¡± The leader of the Dark Race stared at Ye Li in disdain. At this moment, Bai Yue was already extremely frightened. She hid behind Ye Li and stuck her head out to look at the scene in front of her. Countless Electric Bug Tribe members were also furious because they had never seen a human as arrogant as Ye Li. ¡°If you don¡¯t hand it over, your Electric Bug Tribe will be exterminated,¡± Ye Li said casually. ¡°What!!!¡± The Electric Bug Tribe members were stunned. They couldn¡¯t believe that Ye Li would say such a thing even if they racked their brains. If they didn¡¯t hand over the Nuwa Stone fragment, their Electric Bug Tribe would be exterminated? And he said it so casually? ¡°Hahaha!!!¡± However, the leader of the Electric Bug Tribe threw his head back and laughed as if he had never heard such a funny joke. ¡°Human, don¡¯t you think your joke is very funny?¡± The leader of the Electric Bug Tribe looked at Ye Li indifferently and said. Ye Li couldn¡¯t help but sigh. He really didn¡¯t understand why the Electric Bug Tribe didn¡¯t cherish the chance he gave them to live. Could it be that¡­ living was really not good? Since it was not good to be alive, he could only fulfill their wish. Clang! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only In an instant, a terrifying cold light shot out from the air. The dragon¡¯s cry and the sword¡¯s cry sounded non-stop. A five-clawed blood dragon that could make one¡¯s guts rupture occupied the top of Ye Li¡¯s head. A sharp sword that could make people lose all hope of living appeared in Ye Li¡¯s hand. Of course, this sword had a name, the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword. Looking at the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword in Ye Li¡¯s hand, the Electric Bug Tribe members couldn¡¯t help but be extremely shocked. This was because the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword in Ye Li¡¯s hand was really too terrifying. Swish! Ye Li did not say anything else. He raised the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword and slashed out heavily. Chapter 917 - Chapter 917: Cutting the Grass and Pulling Out the Roots Chapter 917: Cutting the Grass and Pulling Out the Roots Editor: Henyee Translations As Ye Li slashed out with his sword, a supreme sword light flew towards the Electric Bugs. Its speed was so fast that it was shocking. ¡°What!¡± The leader of the Electric Bug Tribe was stunned. He never thought that Ye Li could think of such a terrifying attack. He had heard many legends about Demon King Ye Li. It was said that Demon King Ye Li was not only in the Apocalypse Legion, but he also had a long sword that could make people¡¯s guts crack. At this moment, the leader of the Dark Race couldn¡¯t help but feel regretful. This was because he already somewhat believed that Ye Li was the legendary Demon King Ye Li. ¡°Boom!¡± In an instant, a deafening sound spread out, and countless Electric Bugs were melted into nothingness. Ye Li revealed his side profile and looked at Bai Yue, who was petrified. He slowly said, ¡°Do you think this sword can be called the best in the world?¡± When Bai Yue heard this, she came back to her senses. How could she say a complete sentence? Her fair face was as frightened as it could be. The remaining Electric Bugs were all shocked out of their wits. The sword that Ye Li had slashed out just now was really too terrifying. They had never seen such a terrifying sword strike even since they were born. However, Ye Li was not interested in slashing again. He put the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword back into the system space and released the Apocalypse Legion from the system space. Roar!!! The nine Heavenly Lord-level zombies of the Apocalypse Legion instantly appeared behind Ye Li. ¡°This, could this be Demon King Ye Li¡¯s Apocalypse Legion?¡± An Electric Bug said in shock. It was as if all the strength in his body had been sucked dry by something, and he began to retreat weakly. Bai Yue looked at the Apocalypse Legion that suddenly appeared. She was naturally shocked to the extreme. Not long ago, she did not believe that Ye Li was the legendary Demon King Ye Li just because Demon King Ye Li had the Apocalypse Legion but Ye Li didn¡¯t have one. But now¡­ Bai Yue realized that her thoughts just now were too funny. ¡°Are you really Demon King Ye Li?¡± The Electric Bug Tribe leader¡¯s voice was already trembling violently. However, Ye Li didn¡¯t answer the leader of the Dark Race. He looked at the Apocalypse Legion and said calmly, ¡°Go, my Apocalypse Legion.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the 9 zombies of the Apocalypse Legion flew out. The nine zombies of the Apocalypse Legion were all at the tier 3 Heavenly Lord-level. The Electric Bug Tribe really couldn¡¯t resist the attack of the Apocalypse Legion. Not long after, the Electric Bug Tribe was all killed by the Apocalypse Legion. At this moment, there was only one Electric Bug Tribe member left, and that was the leader of the Electric Bug Tribe. ¡°Th-th-this¡­¡± The leader of the Electric Bug Tribe was already scared out of wits. This was a fear he had never felt since he was born. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Lord Demon King, I¡¯ll hand over the Nuwa Stone fragment. I¡¯ll hand it over,¡± the leader of the Electric Bug Tribe said hurriedly. Although the Nuwa Stone fragment contained a huge amount of energy, it was nothing compared to life. Then, the leader of the Electric Bug Tribe handed the Nuwa Stone to Ye Li. He had no choice but to do this. He really didn¡¯t want to die. ¡°Lord Demon King, I¡¯ve already given you the Nuwa Stone fragment. Can I leave now?¡± The Electric Bug Tribe member asked Ye Li carefully. Ye Li smiled calmly and slowly said to the leader of the Dark Race, ¡°It seems that you don¡¯t understand the principle of cutting the grass and pulling out the roots?¡± Chapter 918 - Chapter 918: Green Python Mountain Chapter 918: Green Python Mountain Editor: Henyee Translations When the leader of the Electric Bug Tribe heard Ye Li¡¯s words, his pupils suddenly constricted, and a warm current flowed out from between his legs. He peed his pants, he really peed his pants. ¡°I deserve to die. I¡¯m not human. Please, Lord Demon King, just treat me as a fart and let me go. Boohoo!¡± The Electric Bug Tribe leader started crying. He cried so sadly. Ye Li smiled faintly. There was no change in his handsome face at all. This leader of the Electric Bug Tribe was quite interesting. He even said that he wasn¡¯t human. He wasn¡¯t human to begin with. ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll let you go?¡± Ye Li looked at the leader of the Dark Race with a playful expression. When the leader of the Dark Races heard this, he couldn¡¯t help but become extremely angry. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, don¡¯t go overboard!¡± The leader of the Electric Bug Tribe glared at Ye Li. Ye Li shook his head. An ant was still an ant. He just didn¡¯t know his place. However, Ye Li raised a finger, and demonic light wrapped around it. After that, Ye Li tapped lightly with his hand, and the demonic light flew out. How could the leader of the Electric Bug Tribe resist such a demonic light? ¡°Ah!!!¡± With a shocking scream, the leader of the Dark Race instantly died. There was still no change in Ye Li¡¯s expression. It was as if he was doing something insignificant. As for Bai Yue, she was too shocked! She could swear that she would never forget what she had seen today. Right, he had shocked Bai Yue just now and even obtained a super treasure map. Ye Li opened the super treasure map and the coordinates appeared in his mind. Now that he had two Nuwa Stone fragments, he was only one piece away from synthesizing the real Nuwa Stone. Ye Li couldn¡¯t help but show a playful smile. Green Python Mountain Ye Li looked at Bai Yue. ¡°Do you know where Green Python Mountain is?¡± Green Python Mountain? Bai Yue was stunned. She naturally knew where Green Python Mountain was. Green Python Mountain was not far from the Tri-Origin Sect, and large-scale battles often broke out. ¡°Senior Demon King, are you going to Green Python Mountain?¡± Bai Yue looked at Ye Li in surprise. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Ye Li nodded. He thought that his luck was not bad. The coordinates were directly at Green Python Mountain. It seemed that he was not far from obtaining the complete Nuwa Stone. ¡°Then, then, then I¡¯ll bring you there,¡± Bai Yue said to Ye Li in fear. Ye Li nodded and left with Bai Yue. ¡­ ¡°Senior, on the mountain is the Tri-Origin Sect. The Tri-Origin Sect is my sect and not far from it is the Green Python Mountain.¡± Bai Yue said to Ye Li. Ye Li sized up the mountain in front of him and realized that the spiritual energy on this mountain was very dense. It was very suitable for cultivation in the sect. ¡°Senior, are we going straight to Green Python Mountain now?¡± Bai Yue asked again. Ye Li nodded and didn¡¯t say anything. Just as Bai Yue was about to leave Green Python Mountain with Ye, a few genetic warriors suddenly whispered. ¡°I heard that many green pythons have come to Green Python Mountain and are fighting with the Tri-Origin Sect.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I wonder who will win.¡± ¡°Who cares who wins? It has nothing to do with us anyway.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ye Li and Bai Yue naturally heard this. Bai Yue panicked when he heard this. She hurriedly looked at a genetic warrior. ¡°Is Green Python Mountain at war with the Tri-Origin Sect again?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Where is it?¡± ¡°White Stone Valley.¡± Chapter 919 - Chapter 919: Green Python Tribe Chapter 919: Green Python Tribe Editor: Henyee Translations When Bai Yue heard this, she hurriedly looked at Ye Li. Her fair face was filled with panic. ¡°Senior Demon King, what should we do?¡± Bai Yue looked at Ye Li carefully and asked. ¡°Lead the way,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Bai Yue hesitated for a few seconds and said to Ye Li, ¡°Go, where are we going?¡± ¡°White Stone Valley,¡± Ye Li said lightly. Hearing Ye Li¡¯s words, Bai Yue¡¯s fair face was instantly filled with joy. She knew that with Senior Demon King, would the dark race members of Green Python Mountain still be able to threaten their Tri-Origin Sect? Then, Bai Yue hurriedly brought Ye Li to White Stone Valley. ¡­ Then, Bai Yue hurriedly brought Ye Li to White Stone Valley. At this moment, the genetic warriors of the Tri-Origin Sect and the Green Python Tribe were confronting each other. ¡°Don¡¯t go too far, you green pythons!¡± the Tri-Origin Sect Master said coldly. However, the Green Python Tribe didn¡¯t seem to care. He said to the Tri-Origin Sect Master indifferently, ¡°Our Dark Race is a noble race. It¡¯s only right for us to bully you humans.¡± When the hundreds of Tri-Origin Sect disciples heard this, they were all furious. Silence, a deadly silence. A great battle seemed to be about to begin. ¡°Since your Green Python Tribe insists on courting death, don¡¯t blame our Tri-Origin Sect!¡± the Tri-Origin Sect Sect Master said coldly. Then, the Tri-Origin Sect Master prepared to give the order. At this moment, a man and a woman appeared between the Tri-Origin Sect and the Green Python Tribe. This man and woman were naturally Ye Li and Bai Yue. The Tri-Origin Sect and the Green Python Tribe members were stunned. They didn¡¯t expect two people to suddenly appear. ¡°Master.¡± Bai Yue shouted at the Tri-Origin Sect Master. The Tri-Origin Sect Master was stunned when he heard this. He looked at Bai Yue with a stunned expression. ¡°Yue¡¯er?¡± The Tri-Origin Sect Master really could not understand why Bai Yue would suddenly appear, and it was with¡­ He looked at Ye Li with a dark expression. It was fine if he did not look at him, but he was shocked when he saw him because Ye Li was really too handsome. ¡°Yue¡¯er, this is¡­¡± The Tri-Origin Sect Master asked in a low voice. His intuition told him that Ye Li was not a good person. ¡°Master, he is¡­¡± Bai Yue hesitated. She did not know if she should tell her master. If she did, what if she made Senior Demon King unhappy? Ye Li didn¡¯t care about the shock of the Tri-Origin Sect members. He turned around and looked at the Green Python Tribe members. There were hundreds of Green Python Tribe members in White Stone Valley, and all of them were humanoid Green Pythons. Just looking at them made one¡¯s scalp tingle. ¡°Find someone who can talk to me,¡± Ye Li said slowly to the hundreds of Green Python Tribe members. As soon as these words were spoken, not only the Green Python Tribe, but also the people from the Tri-Origin Sect were all stunned. Even if they wanted to spend ten days and ten nights, they still wouldn¡¯t believe that Ye Li would say such words. ¡°Human, you seem to be very arrogant?¡± A cold sneer entered Ye Li¡¯s ears. The Green Python Tribe member who spoke was a fifth-tier Lord-level Green Python Tribe member. At the same time, he was also the leader of the Green Python Tribe. ¡°You are¡­?¡± Ye Li looked at the Green Python Tribe member who spoke. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°I¡¯m the leader of the Green Python Tribe,¡± the fifth-tier Lord-level Green Python said proudly to Ye Li. Ye Li nodded and said slowly, ¡°Since you¡¯re the leader of the Green Python Tribe, hand over the Nuwa Stone fragment.¡± What? The leader of the Green Python Tribe was stunned. He looked at Ye Li in a daze. The people of the Tri-Origin Sect were also shocked to the extreme. The Nuwa Stone fragment? Chapter 920 - Chapter 920: I’m Not Human Chapter 920: I¡¯m Not Human Editor: Henyee Translations Nuwa Stone fragment? Everyone from the Tri-Origin Sect was stunned. They had heard of the Nuwa Stone. They could easily imagine what this Nuwa Stone was. However, this was too far away from them. If Ye Li hadn¡¯t mentioned it, they would have forgotten about the existence of the Nuwa Stone. The leader of the Green Python Tribe looked at Ye Li in shock. He would rather believe that the sky had collapsed than believe that Ye Li knew that their Green Python Mountain had the remnants of the Nuwa Stone. ¡°Human, you, how did you know that our Green Python Mountain has the Nuwa Stone fragment?¡± The leader of the Green Python Tribe stared at Ye Li and asked coldly. Ye Li smiled faintly, but there was no change in his handsome face. ¡°It¡¯s because I¡¯m not a human,¡± Ye Li said slowly. As soon as these words were spoken, not only the Green Python Tribe, but even the people from the Tri-Origin Sect were shocked. He looked like a human, but why did he say that he wasn¡¯t? Among everyone present, only Bai Yue knew that Ye Li was really not a human, but a demon, the legendary Demon King Ye Li. ¡°Then tell me, if you¡¯re not a human, what are you?¡± The Green Python Tribe member¡¯s face was a little playful. Although he didn¡¯t understand how Ye Li knew that there was a Nuwa Stone fragment in Green Python Mountain, he wasn¡¯t worried that Ye Li had the ability to snatch it. Because¡­ they were members of the Green Python Tribe. ¡°Do you really want to know?¡± Ye Li looked at the Green Python Tribe leader indifferently. Hundreds of green pythons from the Dark Race and the Tri-Origin Sect all looked at Ye Li, wanting to know how he would answer. Ye Li looked at the sun in the sky. After a few seconds, he slowly said to the leader of the Dark Race, ¡°I¡¯m a demon.¡± A demon!!! The members of the Dark Race and the Tri-Origin Sect were all stunned. ¡°Human, are you kidding me?¡± The leader of the Green Python Tribe looked at Ye Li mockingly. It was obvious that he didn¡¯t believe that Ye Li was a demon. ¡°The Qiong Qi Royal Family of the Eastern Land has already gone to the Sin Realm. You don¡¯t even know this, and you still want to pretend to be a demon?¡± The leader of the Green Python Tribe continued. The Tri-Origin Sect disciples couldn¡¯t help but laugh, thinking that this person was really interesting. ¡°That¡¯s not right, leader. There¡¯s still a demon in the Eastern Land,¡± a Green Python Tribe member said. The Green Python Tribe leader smiled. ¡°Impossible. The entire Qiong Qi Royal Family went to the Sin Realm. How could there be¡­¡± Before the leader of the Green Python Tribe could finish his sentence, his pupils began to contract rapidly because he thought of a shocking possibility. He looked at Ye Li in shock. ¡°You, you are Demon King Ye Li?¡± ¡°What!!!¡± As soon as the Green Python Tribe leader said this, the Tri-Origin Sect and the Green Python Tribe couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. Demon King Ye Li? The legendary Demon King Ye Li? ¡°Looks like you guys aren¡¯t too stupid,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The people of the Tri-Origin Sect never thought that this person would be Demon King Ye Li. They were still laughing earlier, but now they felt a burning pain on their faces. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, what do you want?¡± The leader of the Green Python Tribe glared at Ye Li. ¡°Nothing much. I just want the remnant of the Nuwa Stone,¡± Ye Li said frankly. The leader of the Green Python Tribe pondered for a moment before gritting his teeth and saying, ¡°Alright, I promise you!¡± Although he agreed on the surface, he sneered in his heart. He thought that when they arrived at Green Python Mountain, it would not be up to him. It did not matter even if he was the Demon King Ye Li. Chapter 921 - Chapter 921: Is This How Fast You Run for Your Life? Chapter 921: Is This How Fast You Run for Your Life? Editor: Henyee Translations Then, Ye Li and the Green Python Tribe members headed towards Green Python Mountain. Not long after, Ye Li and the Green Python Tribe arrived at Green Python Mountain. ¡°Senior Demon King, let¡¯s go up the mountain,¡± the leader of the Green Python Tribe said to Ye Li. Ye Li nodded. He knew exactly what this Green Python Tribe leader was thinking. Unfortunately, this Green Python Tribe member was still feeling good about himself. How could he know how terrifying Demon King Ye Li was? Then, Ye Li and the Green Python Tribe members went up Green Python Mountain. ¡°Activate the Mountain-guarding Formation!¡± Just as Ye Li and the hundreds of Green Python Tribe members reached the Green Python Mountain, the Green Python Tribe leader suddenly shouted. As soon as the Mountain-protecting Formation was activated, Green Python Mountain instantly became murderous. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, our Green Python Mountain¡¯s protective formation can increase my strength by ten times!¡± The leader of the Green Python Tribe looked at Ye Li proudly and said. ¡°Moreover, our Green Python Tribe has so many clansmen. To be honest, I really admire you. You actually barged into our Green Python Mountain alone. You really don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you!¡± the leader of the Green Python Tribe continued. Ye Li smiled faintly. There was still no change in his expression as if he did not hear anything at all. The leader of the Green Python Tribe couldn¡¯t help but frown when he saw how calm Ye Li was. He glared at Ye Li. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, why aren¡¯t you afraid at this moment!¡± The leader of the Dark Race stared at Ye Li and said firmly. Ye Li smiled calmly and said, ¡°You ants dare to say that I, the Demon King Ye Li, will die? You just don¡¯t know your place.¡± When the Green Python Tribe members heard this, they were all enraged to the extreme. They had seen arrogant people before, but they had never seen someone as arrogant as Ye Li. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, since you¡¯re so confident, I¡¯ll send you to hell!¡± the leader of the Green Python Tribe shouted. Immediately, the leader of the Green Python Tribe was ready to attack. Ye Li looked very bored. He released the Apocalypse Legion from the system space. The nine Heavenly Lord-level zombies of the Apocalypse Legion appeared behind Ye Li. It was a shocking sight. ¡°Kill them all. Just leave him behind,¡± Ye Li ordered the Apocalypse Legion. Ye Li was referring to the leader of the Green Python Tribe. He hadn¡¯t obtained the Nuwa Stone yet. Following Ye Li¡¯s order, the nine tier-3 Heavenly Lord-level zombies of the Apocalypse Legion began to attack the Green Python Tribe. The Mountain-guarding Formation? In front of absolute strength, it was just a joke. How could these Green Python Tribe members withstand the Apocalypse Legion? Screams instantly rang out incessantly, making one¡¯s scalp tingle. Not long after, the hundreds of Green Python Tribe members were all killed. Only the leader of the Green Python Tribe was left. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The leader of the Green Python Tribe was scared silly. At this moment, there was only one thought in his mind, and that was to escape. Then, the leader of the Green Python Tribe started to flee frantically. Unfortunately, how could he escape from Ye Li¡¯s palm? The leader of the Green Python Tribe didn¡¯t want to die. He escaped as fast as he could. Ye Li activated Swift Steps and chased after him. In an instant, Ye Li arrived in front of the leader of the Green Python Tribe. ¡°Is this your escape speed?¡± Ye Li said calmly. Chapter 922 - Chapter 922: The Complete Nuwa Stone Chapter 922: The Complete Nuwa Stone Editor: Henyee Translations The leader of the Green Python Tribe was terrified. He looked at Ye Li in horror. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, w-what do you want?¡± Ye Li smiled faintly. ¡°Hand over the Nuwa Stone fragment.¡± The Green Python Tribe member swallowed his saliva. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡± Then, the Green Python Tribe handed the Nuwa Stone fragment to Ye Li, who took it. ¡°I¡¯ve already handed over the Nuwa Stone fragment. Can you let me go now?¡± The Green Python Tribe member looked at Ye Li carefully and said. To the surprise of the Green Python Tribe leader, Ye Li shook his head. ¡°In this world, good people won¡¯t die, and bad people won¡¯t die either. Only one kind of people will die, and that¡¯s stupid people,¡± Ye Li continued. As soon as he finished speaking, a terrifying demonic light flew out. The life of the leader of the Green Python Tribe would disappear from this world forever. There was no change in Ye Li¡¯s expression. He opened the synthesis grid in his mind and placed the three Nuwa Stone fragments into the synthesis grid. Then, he began to synthesize the Nuwa Stone fragments. A few seconds later, the complete Nuwa Stone appeared in Ye Li¡¯s hand. Ye Li looked at the Nuwa Stone in his hand and the corners of his lips curled up slightly. A faint smile appeared on his handsome face. ¡°Only the Kongtong Seal is left now,¡± Ye Li muttered to himself. With that, he placed the Nuwa Stone fragment into the system space. As long as he could find the Kongtong Seal, Ye Li would be able to find all ten ancient divine weapons. By then, he would be able to open the Unparalleled Emperor Tomb. ¡°Gather the zombies,¡± Ye Li said to the Apocalypse Legion. The Apocalypse Legion nodded and immediately went to various places. Ye Li activated Swift Steps and disappeared on the spot. When he reappeared, he was already at the foot of the Tri-Origin Sect¡¯s mountain. ¡°Senior, you¡­ you¡¯ve returned.¡± Bai Yue was a little stunned. When she saw Ye Li suddenly appear in front of her, her fair face was filled with shock. When the disciples of the Trinity Sect saw Ye Li, they were so shocked that they took a few steps back. Then, they hurriedly ran into the sect. Not long after, the Tri-Origin Sect¡¯s Sect Master and a group of elders appeared in front of Ye Li. ¡°Lord Demon King.¡± The Tri-Origin Sect Master, Yang Ming, said respectfully to Ye Li. After Yang Ming finished speaking, there was some hesitation on his old face. A few seconds later, he continued, ¡°Senior Demon King, may I know why you have come to my Tri-Origin Sect?¡± ¡°Nothing, I just came to take a look,¡± Ye Li said lightly. Hearing this, Yang Ming and the elders all let out a sigh of relief. Their hearts that were in their throats were relieved. ¡°By the way, senior, how was ¡­ your trip to Green Python Mountain?¡± Bai Yue looked at Ye Li and asked tentatively. As soon as these words were spoken, Yang Ming and the elders all looked at Ye Li. They all knew that Ye Li had followed the Green Python Tribe to the Green Python Mountain for the Nuwa Stone. ¡°The Green Python Tribe has been exterminated,¡± Ye Li said slowly. What? When the Tri-Origin Sect disciples heard this, all of them sucked in a breath of cold air and were stunned. Ye Li stayed in the Tri-Origin Sect for three days. On this day, the clouds did not move, and the wind did not blow. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ye Li was sitting under a tree with a lazy look on his face. ¡°Senior Demon King.¡± Bai Yue¡¯s voice entered his ears. As soon as she finished speaking, Bai Yue arrived in front of Ye Li and looked at him in embarrassment. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Speak.¡± Ye Li looked at Bai Yue and asked lightly. Chapter 923 - Chapter 923: Huang’an Base City Chapter 923: Huang¡¯an Base City Editor: Henyee Translations Bai Yue hesitated for a few seconds before she finally mustered her courage and said to Ye Li, ¡°Senior Demon King, our base city is about to be attacked by zombies. Can you¡­¡± Bai Yue didn¡¯t finish her sentence, but the meaning was clear. Ye Li smiled and thought that Bai Yue was really bold. She actually dared to say such things to him. Interesting. Seeing that Ye Li did not answer, a look of panic appeared on Bai Yue¡¯s face. ¡°Senior Demon King, I¡¯m just asking casually. If you¡¯re unwilling, then forget it,¡± Bai Yue hurriedly said. With that, she prepared to leave. ¡°Wait.¡± Ye Li stopped Bai Yue. When Bai Yue heard this, she stopped in her tracks and came back to her senses. ¡°I agree,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Ye Li thought that there was only the Kongtong Seal left now. It was good to walk around. What if he obtained a super treasure map again? ¡°Thank you, Senior Demon King!¡± Seeing that Ye Li agreed, Bai Yue¡¯s fair face instantly lit up. There was no change in Ye Li¡¯s expression. He said slowly, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Bai Yue nodded and prepared to take Ye Li to the base city where her family was located. ¡°Where is your base city?¡± Ye Li suddenly asked. ¡°Huang¡¯an Base City.¡± Bai Yue quickly answered. Ye Li had never heard of Huang¡¯an Base City. He looked at Bai Yue and asked, ¡°Where is Huang¡¯an Base City?¡± ¡°It¡¯s more than a thousand miles from here,¡± Bai Yue replied. Thousands of miles? 500 kilometers was naturally very far, but it was nothing in Ye Li¡¯s eyes. Currently, he could fly in the air and jump between tall buildings as if he was walking on flat ground. Then, after asking Bai Yue about the direction of Huang¡¯an Base City, he grabbed Bai Yue¡¯s hand, used Swift Steps and disappeared on the spot. ¡­ Ye Li and Bai Yue arrived at Huang¡¯an Base City. Along the way, they found many zombies gathering toward Huang¡¯an Base City. They believed that these zombies would attack Huang¡¯an Base City soon. When they arrived at the inner city of Huang¡¯an Base City, they found that the residents on the street had started to panic. Each of them looked more or less frightened. They believed that they already knew that the zombies were going to attack the base city. ¡°Senior, let¡¯s go to my home,¡± Bai Yue said to Ye Li. Ye Li nodded and followed Bai Yue to the Bai family. The Bai family was the leader of Huang¡¯an Base City. If the zombies wanted to attack Huang¡¯an Base City, the Bai family would be the first to bear the brunt. Not long after, Ye Li and Bai Yue arrived outside the Bai family. At this moment, there were a few Bai family disciples outside the Bai family. When they saw Bai Yue, they were all stunned. ¡°Sister Yue, why are you back?¡± A disciple of the Bai family asked in shock. ¡°Where are my dad and the others?¡± Bai Yue asked. ¡°Family leader and the others are inside,¡± a Bai Family disciple said to Bai Yue. Then, Ye Li and Bai Yue entered the Bai residence. Before they entered the hall, the Bai Clan¡¯s family head, Bai Zhan, and a group of elders walked out. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Yue¡¯er, didn¡¯t I tell you not to come back? Why are you¡­¡± Bai Zhan looked at Bai Yue in confusion. ¡°Dad, as a member of Huang¡¯an Base City, now that Huang¡¯an Base City is in trouble, how can I not come back?¡± Bai Yue said. Bai Zhan sighed heavily when he heard that. ¡°Forget it. It¡¯s fine now that you¡¯ve come back.¡± ¡°By the way, this is¡­¡± Bai Zhan looked at Ye Li and asked. Chapter 924 - Chapter 924: How Many Zombies Were There? Chapter 924: How Many Zombies Were There? Editor: Henyee Translations Bai Zhan and the elders of the Bai family all looked at Ye Li, wanting to know who he was. Bai Yue was stunned when she heard this because she did not know how to answer. She could only look at Ye Li. ¡°Demon King Ye Li.¡± Ye Li spoke slowly. Demon King what? The members of the Bai family were stunned at first. Then, their pupils involuntarily constricted as they looked at Ye Li in shock. Demon King Ye Li!!! Of course, they knew about the Demon King, Ye Li, and they knew too well. Now, everyone in the Eastern Land knew about the Demon King, Ye Li. He was simply like a thunderclap that shook the world. Everyone knew about him. ¡°Are you the Demon King Ye Li who destroyed the Silver Blizzard Palace?¡± Bai Zhan asked in shock. ¡°Dad, he¡¯s the Demon King Ye Li who destroyed the Silver Blizzard Palace,¡± Bai Yue replied. ¡°Hiss!!!¡± As soon as these words were spoken, the Huang Family members couldn¡¯t help but suck in a breath of cold air and looked at Ye Li with their mouths agape. However, Ye Li¡¯s face was as calm as water, as if he could not see the shock of the Bai family at all. ¡°Senior Demon King, may I ask what¡¯s your relationship with Yue¡¯er?¡± Bai Zhan asked again. ¡°We¡¯re friends,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Hearing this, everyone in the Bai family was pleasantly surprised. It was simply a supreme honor to be friends with Demon King Ye Li. ¡°Hurry up and prepare a banquet!¡± Bai Zhan shouted. The head of the Bai family, Bai Zhan, thought that with Demon King Ye Li here, their Huang¡¯an Base City would be saved. Zombies? In front of Demon King Ye Li, a zombie was nothing. Then, a sumptuous banquet appeared in front of Ye Li. Ye Li looked at the delicacies in front of him. It had been a long time since he had eaten such food. He really yearned for it. ¡°Senior Demon King, here¡¯s to you¡­¡± Bai Zhan had just raised his cup, but before he could finish speaking, he discovered something shocking. Ye Li had finished all the food on the table. What kind of speed was this! Bai Zhan and the elders of the Bai family were all shocked. They had seen many people who ate quickly, but they had never seen someone eating as fast as Ye Li. Ye Li was such a person. When he killed people, many people died without even seeing his sword. It was the same when he ate. Many people did not even see him move his chopsticks and were already dead. ¡°Senior Demon King is indeed worthy of being called Senior Demon King!¡± Bai Zhan hurriedly said. Ye Li looked at Bai Yue and suddenly asked, ¡°Are there many zombies attacking Huang¡¯an Base City?¡± When Huang¡¯an heard this, he hurriedly became serious and said, ¡°Yes, Senior Demon King, there are many.¡± ¡°How many?¡± Ye Li asked. ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s tens of thousands,¡± Huang¡¯an replied. After saying that, Huang¡¯an carefully glanced at Ye Li. He was afraid that Ye Li wouldn¡¯t help Huang¡¯an Base City after hearing about the number of zombies. However, he never expected Ye Li¡¯s handsome face to reveal a smile. But then, the smile on Ye Li¡¯s face disappeared. He didn¡¯t know if he should synthesize these zombies. The Apocalypse Legion wasn¡¯t with him now. If he wanted to synthesize them, there were too many of them. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But it would be a pity to kill them. For a moment, Ye Li was in a dilemma. Ding! ¡°The host will obtain a super Treasure Chest after helping Huang¡¯an Base City tide over the crisis.¡± At this moment, the system¡¯s voice appeared in Ye Li¡¯s mind. Chapter 925 - Chapter 925: Mysterious Heaven Overlord Demon Sword Technique Chapter 925: Mysterious Heaven Overlord Demon Sword Technique Editor: Henyee Translations Help Huang¡¯an Base City tide over the crisis and obtain a super Treasure Chest? A playful smile appeared on Ye Li¡¯s face. He thought that he was really lucky. Even with his toes, he could imagine that there must be a super treasure map in this super Treasure Chest. And the treasure on this super treasure map must be news about the Kongtong Seal. He could not wait to find the Kongtong Seal. This way, he could open the Unparalleled Emperor Tomb and obtain a huge treasure. ¡°Senior Demon King, if you help our Huang¡¯an Base City this time, we¡¯ll take you as our benefactor for the rest of our lives.¡± The head of the Bai family, Bai Zhan, said firmly to Ye Li. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s just tens of thousands of zombies,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Wasn¡¯t it just tens of thousands of zombies? If it was anyone else who said this, there was no doubt that they would think that he was a fool. However, when Demon King Ye Li said it, it was a wise saying. It was because he was the legendary man, Demon King Ye Li! Ye Li had already decided not to synthesize the zombies that attacked Huang¡¯an Base City. He would kill them directly. ¡­ Five days later, the zombies finally attacked Huang¡¯an Base City. In the outer city of Huang¡¯an Base City. Ye Li and the genetic warriors of Huang¡¯an Base City appeared on the outer city wall. There were countless troops on the outer city wall. These troops began to shoot at the zombies. But there were simply too many zombies, and they were all using the same tactic, stacking up into zombie ladders to scale the city walls. Clang! Suddenly, a flash of lightning and cold light shot out from the outer city wall. The sound of a sword and a terrifying dragon¡¯s roar appeared in everyone¡¯s ears. When they heard it, they were extremely terrified. Suddenly, a five-clawed blood dragon appeared out of thin air above Ye Li¡¯s head. On the city wall outside Huang¡¯an Base City, the genetic warriors could not help but be stunned when they saw this scene. They had never seen such a terrifying scene since they were born. Ye Li held the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword and leaped out! However, Demon King Ye Li raised the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword high. The cold light on the sword was obvious, as if one could enter a reincarnation cycle with a glance. It was indeed the most terrifying sword in the world. ¡°Mysterious Heaven Overlord Demon Sword Technique!¡± One word at a time, he spoke slowly. As soon as he finished speaking, the sword fell! Countless terrifying sword beams flew towards the zombies below at an astonishing speed. Silence, a deadly silence. The people on the city wall of Huang¡¯an Base City were stunned. They would never have thought that Ye Li could launch such a terrifying attack. Demon King Ye Li was the Demon King Ye Li after all! Boom!!! The Mysterious Heaven Overlord Demon Sword Technique was an S-grade skill. These genetic warriors had never seen an S-grade skill before. In an instant, a deafening roar erupted from the area beneath the outer city walls, stirring up winds and shaking the earth, as if the true apocalypse had arrived, the terror reaching its zenith. The vibration lasted for more than ten minutes before it ended. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only When the sword beam dissipated, the genetic warriors on the outer city wall looked down. They couldn¡¯t help but be shocked because they didn¡¯t see any zombies. Instead, they saw a huge pit hundreds of meters deep. ¡°Is, is this the terrifying power of Demon King Ye Li?¡± Bai Zhan, the head of the Bai family, was stunned. Ding! ¡°Congratulations to the host for obtaining a super treasure chest.¡± The system¡¯s voice sounded in Ye Li¡¯s mind. Chapter 926 - Chapter 926: Qianyuan Sect Chapter 926: Qianyuan Sect Editor: Henyee Translations Ye Li ignored the shock of the genetic warriors on the outer city wall and opened the super Treasure Chest. ¡°Congratulations to the host for obtaining a super treasure map.¡± ¡°Congratulations to the host for obtaining the Heaven-Defying Level skill, Shadow Finger.¡± Ding! ¡°Host, do you want to cultivate the Heaven-Defying Level skill, Shadow Finger?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°10%¡­ 30%¡­ 60%¡­ 100%.¡± ¡°Successfully cultivated the Heaven-Defying Level skill, Shadow Finger.¡± Ye Li thought that he had gained something from coming to Huang¡¯an Base City with Bai Yue. Then, Ye Li opened the super treasure map and the coordinates appeared in his mind. To Ye Li¡¯s surprise, the genetic warriors on the city wall outside Huang¡¯an Base City were still frozen. ¡°Are you guys very shocked?¡± Ye Li asked slowly. The genetic warriors came back to their senses and looked at Ye Li in shock. They really did not understand why Ye Li would say such a thing. Shouldn¡¯t they be shocked? ¡°Never feel shocked, because everything I, Ye Li, do will shock you for three days and three nights.¡± As soon as these words were spoken, the genetic warriors on the outer city wall could not help but be even more shocked. Ye Li looked at the shocked expressions on the genetic warriors¡¯ faces and shook his head. Although he had said this many times, everyone was shocked. He was also very helpless. ¡­ Ye Li stayed in Huang¡¯an Base City for another day. Then, he left Huang¡¯an Base City and headed towards the coordinates in his mind. He arrived at a sect called the Qianyuan Sect. The Qian Yuan Sect was selecting their disciples. All the new disciples looked happy. They knew that as long as they entered the Qian Yuan Sect, their future would be limitless. Ye Li was currently in the square of the Qianyuan Sect. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Hurry up and participate in the selection!¡± Suddenly, a cold shout entered Ye Li¡¯s ears. Ye Li looked at the woman in front of him. This woman was about the same age as him, and was a Tier 1 Sky Opener. It seemed that she was someone with some weight in the Qianyuan Sect. The woman was wearing a Misty Floral Dress. Her skin was as fair as jade, and her black hair reached her waist. She looked like a fairy. ¡°I¡¯m not here to be a disciple of the Qianyuan Sect,¡± Ye Li said to the woman. The woman was stunned. She looked Ye Li up and down and really couldn¡¯t understand what Ye Li meant. ¡°You said that you¡¯re not here to be a disciple of the Qianyuan Sect, so why did you come to the Qianyuan Sect?¡± The woman asked Ye Li. Ye Li was also very troubled. After coming to the square of the Qianyuan Sect, the coordinates in his mind disappeared again. Who could he reason with? ¡°Don¡¯t ask so much. Go do what you need to do,¡± Ye Li said calmly. ¡°You, what did you say?¡± The woman was dumbfounded. She never thought that Ye Li would say such a thing. The woman¡¯s name was Yang Ling, and she was a teacher in the Qianyuan Sect. ¡°Can¡¯t you hear what I¡¯m saying?¡± Ye Li looked at Yang Ling playfully. Yang Ling was stunned. She swore that she was really stunned. ¡°Ling¡¯er, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Suddenly, a man about the same age as Yang Ling walked to her side. Ye Li did not continue to pay attention to them. He planned to walk around in the Qianyuan Sect. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only However, what Ye Li didn¡¯t expect was that even though the tree wanted to be quiet, the wind wouldn¡¯t stop. He couldn¡¯t be blamed for this. ¡°Halt!¡± The man beside Yang Ling shouted coldly at Ye Li. ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯re a student,¡± the man said to Ye Li. Ye Li stopped in his tracks and looked at the man playfully. ¡°You have better eyesight than this woman. You can actually tell that I¡¯m not a student.¡± Chapter 927 - Chapter 927: Disappear before Me Chapter 927: Disappear before Me Editor: Henyee Translations When Yang Ling heard Ye Li¡¯s words, she was stunned again. She really didn¡¯t understand why Ye Li dared to say such a thing. When the man heard this, he frowned and became furious. He had always liked Yang Ling, but Yang Ling did not like him. Now that he had a chance to show off in front of Yang Ling, he naturally would not let go of this opportunity. ¡°Brat, what do you mean?¡± The man stared at Ye Li. The man¡¯s name was Li Qiang, and he was also a teacher of the Qianyuan Sect, a Tier 1 Sky Opener. Ye Li originally wanted to walk around the Qianyuan Sect, but this person came. He really didn¡¯t know his place. Who didn¡¯t zip up his pants properly, exposing such a thing? ¡°Disappear,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Li Qiang was stunned, not understanding what Ye Li meant. ¡°What?¡± Li Qiang looked at Ye Li in shock. Ye Li smiled calmly and continued, ¡°I¡¯ll give you one second to disappear in front of me. Otherwise, you¡¯ll have to bear the consequences.¡± As soon as these words were spoken, Li Qiang was extremely furious. There was no change in Ye Li¡¯s expression. It was as if he did not see the anger on Li Qiang¡¯s face. ¡°One second is up,¡± Ye Li said lightly. As soon as he finished speaking, Li Qiang flew out. Li Qiang fell heavily to the ground, and his front teeth were knocked out. ¡°Li Qiang!¡± Yang Ling shouted and quickly went to where Li Qiang had fallen. ¡°You, you!!!¡± Li Qiang stood up and stared fiercely at Ye Li. Due to the absence of his front teeth, he spoke with a slight lisp. With such a commotion, the crowd in the square of the Qianyuan Sect quickly gathered around, all of them waiting to watch a good show. ¡°That¡¯s Teacher Yang Ling and Teacher Li Qiang, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, but what¡¯s wrong with Teacher Li Qiang? He seems to be in a sorry state.¡± ¡°For some reason, Teacher Li Qiang was sent flying just now. He even lost his front teeth.¡± All the students in the square started discussing. When Li Qiang heard the discussions of the students, he was instantly enraged. He originally wanted to show off in front of Yang Ling, but now that he had lost all his face, how could he not be furious? ¡°I told you to disappear in front of me in a second, but you didn¡¯t listen. Tell me, are you stupid? I gave you a chance, but you didn¡¯t cherish it,¡± Ye Li said calmly to Li Qiang. As soon as these words were spoken, all the students were shocked to the extreme. They widened their eyes and looked at Ye Li. It was obvious that they did not know Ye Li. ¡°Who is this person? He actually dares to speak to Teacher Li Qiang like this.¡± ¡°Mr. Li Qiang said something to this person just now, and then Mr. Li Qiang flew out.¡± ¡°From the sound of it, this person is a super expert?¡± The students started discussing again. When Li Qiang heard this, a thousand feet of anger rushed out from the top of his head. This was the angriest he had ever been. ¡°Since you insist on courting death, I¡¯ll fulfill your wish!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Li Qiang raised his fist and spiritual energy wrapped around it. Then, he punched Ye Li fiercely. What Yang Ling and the students did not expect was that Ye Li did not dodge or block at all, allowing Li Qiang¡¯s punch to land on him. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only In the eyes of the students, Ye Li was scared silly. At the thought of this, the students could not help but show a look of pity on their faces. They knew that Ye Li would definitely end up in a terrible state. In this world, words were useless. Only absolute strength could make one invincible. Obviously, all the students thought that Ye Li only knew how to talk. Li Qiang¡¯s punch was only a line away from Ye Li. Chapter 928 - Chapter 928: Killed Li Qiang Chapter 928: Killed Li Qiang Editor: Henyee Translations The students in the square of the Qianyuan Sect widened their eyes and stared at the scene in front of them. Li Qiang¡¯s fist was only a line away from Ye Li and was about to hit him. Everyone present knew that Ye Li would definitely end up in a miserable state. A look of pity appeared on their faces. Unfortunately, no one expected that just as Li Qiang¡¯s fist was about to land on Ye Li¡¯s body, Ye Li suddenly disappeared in a flash. Everyone was stunned. They hurriedly rubbed their eyes, feeling that they had seen wrongly. However, no matter how they rubbed their eyes, they realized that the result was the same. Everyone in the Qianyuan Sect square started to look for Ye Li, but they couldn¡¯t find him anywhere. ¡°Well¡­¡± Li Qiang was also shocked to the extreme. His face was filled with shock. When Ye Li appeared again, he was already behind Li Qiang, but Li Qiang was completely unaware. ¡°Ahh!¡± Li Qiang, the teacher of the Qianyuan Sect, died. ¡°What!!!¡± Yang Ling and the students in the plaza were terrified when they saw this scene. Even if they wanted to break their heads, they would never have thought that such a scene would happen. ¡°Li Qiang¡­ is dead?¡± Yang Ling¡¯s eyes widened, and her fair face was filled with shock. Then, Yang Ling and the students in the square hurriedly looked at Ye Li. They realized that Ye Li¡¯s expression did not change at all, as if nothing had happened. ¡°He, he killed Teacher Li Qiang!¡± ¡°How dare he kill the teacher of the Qian Yuan Sect in front of the disciples of the Qian Yuan Sect? Isn¡¯t this an insult to our Qian Yuan Sect?¡± ¡°He¡¯s already dead. Offending the Qianyuan Sect means death!¡± The students in the square began to get angry. ¡°What¡¯s going on!¡± Suddenly, a serious voice entered Ye Li¡¯s ears. Everyone looked in the direction of the voice. An old man walked over majestically. This old man was eight feet tall and had a burly figure. Although he was 70 years old, he looked dignified without being angry. The old man¡¯s strength was that of a sixth-tier Heaven¡¯s Chosen One. ¡°It¡¯s the Grand Elder,¡± a student whispered. ¡°The Grand Elder is here. Aren¡¯t you going to teach him a lesson?¡± ¡°As I said, this person is already dead.¡± All the students in the square looked at Ye Li in disdain. In their opinion, Ye Li was already a dead man because he had killed the teacher of the Qianyuan Sect, Li Qiang. The old man¡¯s name was Teng Hai. When he saw Li Qiang¡¯s corpse, he could not help but burn with anger. ¡°What¡¯s going on!¡± The Grand Elder of the Qianyuan Sect, Teng Hai, roared. Immediately, someone told Teng Hai everything that had happened. After Teng Hai heard this, a thousand feet of anger rushed out from above his head and he stared at Ye Li. ¡°How dare you kill my teacher from the Qian Yuan Sect!¡± Teng Hai said coldly to Ye Li. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ye Li smiled calmly and said slowly, ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I dare?¡± As soon as these words were spoken, everyone present was stunned. They did not expect Ye Li to not only not be afraid when facing the Grand Elder, but also act so arrogantly. ¡°Good! You have guts!¡± Grand Elder Teng Hai shouted at Ye Li. Everyone in the square stared at Ye Li. Of course, they knew what happened to Ye Li. ¡°I came to the Qianyuan Sect to look for treasures,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Chapter 929 - Chapter 929: It’s Just A Small Trick Chapter 929: It¡¯s Just A Small Trick Editor: Henyee Translations He was here to look for treasures? Everyone present was stunned again. He killed the teacher of the Qianyuan Sect in the square of the Qianyuan Sect. Not only did he not run away, but he also said that he was here to find treasures? They had never seen or heard of anyone like Ye Li before. ¡°You, you¡¯re courting death!¡± Grand Elder Teng Hai couldn¡¯t stand Ye Li¡¯s arrogance anymore. He struck Ye Li with his palm. With this palm, terrifying spiritual energy flew out and formed a ferocious tiger. The ferocious tiger let out waves of roars, as if it wanted to tear apart space. ¡°The Grand Elder¡¯s Tiger Splitting Palm!¡± A student exclaimed. Just as the tiger was about to reach Ye Li¡¯s side, Ye Li did not dodge or defend at all. Seeing this, everyone could not help but clench their fists tightly. Did this person think that the Grand Elder¡¯s strength was the same as Li Qiang¡¯s? Wouldn¡¯t this Tiger Splitting Palm crush you to pieces? When the tiger was only a line away from Ye Li, Ye Li still did not dodge. Without a doubt, the ferocious tiger crashed heavily into Ye Li¡¯s body. Boom! No one doubted Ye Li¡¯s outcome. After being hit by the Tiger Splitting Palm, there was only one outcome, and that was death. Unfortunately, the following situation was something that no one could imagine even if they spent ten days and ten nights. What did they see? They saw that not only was Ye Li not dead, he did not even take half a step back. ¡°How is this possible!¡± Everyone present exclaimed in shock. They really could not believe that this was real. Grand Elder Teng Hai was also extremely shocked. He looked at Ye Li in a daze. The corners of Ye Li¡¯s lips curled up slightly, and an evil smile appeared on his handsome face. ¡°How dare you show off your insignificant skills in front of me? You really don¡¯t know his place!¡± Ye Li said slowly to Teng Hai. Teng Hai naturally did not expect Ye Li to be so terrifying. He stared at Ye Li. ¡°Don¡¯t think that you can defeat me just because your defense is very high. Let me¡­¡± Before Teng Hai could finish speaking, his pupils suddenly began to constrict rapidly, as if he had seen a scene that would never happen. The students in the square naturally did not understand what was wrong with the Grand Elder. They hurriedly looked at him, but it did not matter if they did not look. They were all frightened out of their wits! Under everyone¡¯s gaze, Grand Elder Teng Hai¡¯s head¡­ fell. Seeing this scene, everyone present was terrified to the extreme. They took a few steps back, and the most terrified expression in history appeared on their faces. As for Ye Li, there was still no change in his expression. ¡°The Grand Elder is dead?¡± ¡°I think so. The Grand Elder¡¯s head has already fallen off.¡± ¡°How is this possible? How can he be so strong? The Grand Elder is a sixth-tier Chosen One.¡± Everyone in the square swallowed their saliva. They could not believe that the scene in front of them was real. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°I¡¯m just looking for treasures in the Qianyuan Sect. Since some of you want to come out and die, I naturally won¡¯t refuse,¡± Ye Li said slowly. As soon as he finished speaking, Ye Li looked ahead indifferently and said, ¡°Come out!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the Sect Leader of the Qianyuan Sect and the elders appeared in the square. They all stared at Ye Li with anger written all over their faces. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so terrifying at such a young age. You killed the teacher and the Grand Elder of the Qianyuan Sect!¡± The Sect Leader of the Qianyuan Sect, Feng Bai, stared at Ye Li and said. Chapter 930 - Chapter 930: Believe It or Not, You’ll Be on Your Knees Chapter 930: Believe It or Not, You¡¯ll Be on Your Knees Editor: Henyee Translations Ye Li¡¯s face was as calm as water. He looked calmly at Feng Bai and the elders of the Qianyuan Sect. ¡°I told you, I¡¯m just here to look for treasures,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Feng Bai, the Sect Leader of the Qianyuan Sect, and the other elders were furious. ¡°How dare you be so arrogant, you brat!¡± Feng Bai glared at Ye Li. Brat? Haha. An extremely mocking expression appeared on Ye Li¡¯s handsome face. ¡°What are you laughing at?¡± Feng Bai said coldly. He didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to still be able to laugh at this moment. ¡°Do you believe that after I say my name, you will kneel on the ground in fear?¡± Ye Li looked at Feng Bai indifferently. ¡°Hahaha!!!¡± When Feng Bai and the elders heard this, they all threw their heads back and roared with laughter, as if they¡¯d heard the funniest joke in the world. The students in the square couldn¡¯t help but laugh. They wondered if Ye Li thought too highly of himself. What kind of status did he have to make the Sect Leader of the Qianyuan Sect kneel on the ground in fear? ¡°Brat, I¡¯m interested to know what your identity is.¡± After laughing, Feng Bai looked at Ye Li indifferently and asked. ¡°Do you really want to know my identity?¡± Ye Li looked at Feng Bai playfully. Feng Bai nodded and did not answer. All the elders and students in the square looked at Ye Li because they all wanted to know who Ye Li was. ¡°Since you all want to know, so what if I tell you?¡± Ye Li slowly said, ¡°My name is Ye Li. I have a small title in the Eastern Land, Demon King Ye Li.¡± When the words ¡®Demon King Ye Li¡¯ were spoken, everyone in the square of the Qianyuan Sect was terrified. Their pupils could not help but constrict, and their faces were as shocked as they could be. Demon King Ye Li? The legendary Demon King Ye Li? ¡°You, you are Demon King Ye Li?¡± Feng Bai looked at Ye Li in shock. ¡°What do you think?¡± Ye Li looked at Feng Bai playfully. Hiss! Everyone in the square gasped. Ye Li looked at Feng Bai¡¯s shocked face and sighed to himself. He originally thought that Feng Bai would be so scared that he would kneel on the ground after hearing his name, but now it seemed that not only was he wrong, but he was also wrong to the extreme. This was because Feng Bai did not kneel on the ground. Instead, he froze on the spot like a clay statue. ¡°Looks like you¡¯re not afraid of me, the Demon King, Ye Li,¡± Ye Li said calmly. When Feng Bai heard this, he immediately came back to his senses and looked at Ye Li in horror. Then, he knelt on the ground with a thud. ¡°Lord Demon King, you¡¯re a magnanimous person and don¡¯t hold a grudge against me!¡± Of course, Feng Bai knew that if he offended Demon King Ye Li, not to mention him, even the Qianyuan Sect would be annihilated in an instant. He would never doubt Demon King Ye Li¡¯s strength. ¡°I¡¯m here for the Kongtong Seal, one of the Ten Great Divine Weapons,¡± Ye Li said slowly to Feng Bai. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Feng Bai was shocked and looked at Ye Li in shock. ¡°Lord Demon King, our Qianyuan Sect doesn¡¯t have a Kongtong Seal.¡± Ye Li ignored Feng Bai and activated his Heavenly Spirit Eyes to investigate. Unfortunately, he did not find the whereabouts of the Kongtong Seal. ¡°Where is the Kongtong Seal?¡± Ye Li muttered to himself. He was also very helpless. The coordinates in his mind appeared in Ye Li¡¯s mind and then disappeared after coming to the Qianyuan Sect. What could he do? ¡°Could it be that something went wrong?¡± Ye Li thought to himself. Chapter 931 - Chapter 931: Kongtong Seal Fragment Chapter 931: Kongtong Seal Fragment Editor: Henyee Translations Ye Li thought that when he was playing games in China, he would sometimes get nothing from the super treasure map. He felt that his trip to the Qianyuan Sect was a waste. ¡°Alas!¡± Ye Li sighed to himself. He only needed the Kongtong Seal to gather the Ten Great Divine Weapons and open the Unparalleled Emperor Tomb. After that, Ye Li searched the entire Qianyuan Sect but still couldn¡¯t find the whereabouts of the Kongtong Seal. Yang Ling walked to Ye Li¡¯s side and looked at Ye Li¡¯s back in shock. ¡°You, are you really Demon King Ye Li?¡± Ye Li came back to his senses when he heard this. A bored expression appeared on his face as he said calmly, ¡°Do I need you to believe that I¡¯m the Demon King Ye Li?¡± When Yang Ling heard this, her entire body immediately trembled. She hurriedly said, ¡°No, I just¡­ I just admire you very much.¡± Although Ye Li¡¯s reputation in the Eastern Land was feared by countless people, he had also become the idol of countless people. Ye Li was not surprised by Yang Ling¡¯s words. ¡°Senior Demon King, I know you like zombies the most. I know where there are many zombies.¡± Yang Ling looked at Ye Li tentatively. Ye Li secretly smiled. Had this woman investigated him? Otherwise, how could she know so much about him? This was interesting. Now that he was sure that the Qianyuan Sect did not have the Kongtong Seal, he might as well try his luck with Yang Ling. Maybe he could bump into the Kongtong Seal. Everything was possible. ¡°Bring me there,¡± Ye Li said slowly. When Yang Ling heard this, a hint of surprise immediately appeared on her fair face. She really admired Ye Li. She had heard many legends about Demon King Ye Li. She originally thought that she would never meet Demon King Ye Li, but she did not expect to really meet Demon King Ye Li. Then, Yang Ling brought Ye Li to the Zombie Nest. ¡­ In the Zombie Nest. Ye Li and Yang Ling arrived outside the Zombie Nest. From afar, he could already hear the terrifying roars of the zombies. He and Yang Ling didn¡¯t come here to synthesize zombies, but to see if they could meet the Kongtong Seal. Synthesize zombies? Now that the Apocalypse Legion was gathering zombies everywhere, he didn¡¯t know how many zombies would be gathered. He didn¡¯t care about the zombies in the Zombie Nest. ¡°Senior Demon King, should we go in or¡­?¡± Yang Ling looked at Ye Li tentatively. ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡± Ye Li nodded. Then, Ye Li and Yang Ling walked into the beast nest. After the two of them entered the nest, countless zombies pounced on them. In Ye Li¡¯s eyes, these zombies were pitifully weak. Ye Li used the Heaven-Defying Level skill Shadow Finger. Swoosh, swoosh, swoosh! With the sound of countless wind-breaking sounds, those zombies all fell to the ground, no longer alive. The zombies in the Zombie Nest were not afraid of death. They came at Ye Li wave after wave. ¡°Roar! Roar!¡± Ye Li used the Heaven-Defying Level skill Shadow Finger again. These zombies died instantly. What appeared in front of Ye Li and Yang Ling was a gruesome scene. Not long after, all the zombies in the Zombie Nest were killed by Ye Li. He began to activate his Heavenly Spirit Eyes to search for traces of the Kongtong Seal. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ye Li wanted to give it a try, but he didn¡¯t expect that he would really find out! At the end of the Zombie Nest, Ye Li found a fragment of the Kongtong Seal. He hurriedly walked to the end of the Zombie Nest. At that moment, the system¡¯s voice appeared in his mind. Ding! ¡°Detected Kongtong Seal fragment. Host, please pick it up.¡± Chapter 932 - Chapter 932: Wasteland Chapter 932: Wasteland Editor: Henyee Translations Hearing the system¡¯s voice, Ye Li¡¯s handsome face revealed a playful smile. Without any hesitation, Ye Li picked up the Kongtong Seal fragment. ¡°Congratulations to the host for successfully extracting the Kongtong Seal fragment. You only need to find two more fragments to synthesize the complete Kongtong Seal.¡± Ye Li looked at the Kongtong Seal fragment in his hand and thought that luck really couldn¡¯t be stopped when it came. Then, he placed the Kongtong Seal fragment into the system space. ¡­ After Ye Li and Yang Ling returned to the Qianyuan Sect, he left the Qianyuan Sect. The Apocalypse Legion told him through telepathy that they had already reached many zombies and were heading to a certain place. The Apocalypse Legion also told Ye Li the coordinates. He activated Swift Steps and headed towards the coordinates in his mind. A day later, Ye Li finally arrived at the coordinates in his mind. Looking at the densely packed zombies in front of him, Ye Li couldn¡¯t help but play around. ¡°Master.¡± When the Apocalypse Legion saw Ye Li, they quickly walked to his side and greeted him respectfully. ¡°Attack,¡± Ye Li said calmly. With Ye Li¡¯s order, the Apocalypse Legion began to take action. After the Apocalypse Legion killed all the zombies in front of him, he opened the synthesis grid in his mind and began to Batch Synthesis zombies. ¡°Ah Da has been upgraded to a tier 4 Heavenly Lord-level zombie¡­¡± ¡°Hongye has been upgraded to a tier 4 Heavenly Lord-level zombie.¡± There was still some satisfaction on Ye Li¡¯s face as he thought about how he had unknowingly become such a powerhouse. ¡­ Ye Li came to the wilderness. In the post-apocalyptic world, the wilderness was the most dangerous place. There were Dark Races and zombies. At this moment, what appeared in front of Ye Li was a patch of black soil. It looked extremely oppressive. He had already discovered many Dark Race members, but these Dark Race members didn¡¯t discover him. He had to walk around to have a chance to find the other two fragments of the Kongtong Seal. ¡°I wonder what our Wild Thunder Mercenary Group will gain from coming to the wasteland this time.¡± ¡°Our Wild Thunder Mercenary Group is an extremely top-notch existence in the mercenary alliance. Shouldn¡¯t we unleash havoc this time?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I must eat meat and drink wine when I get back.¡± Dozens of mercenaries appeared in front of Ye Li. ¡°Huh, Captain, there¡¯s someone there,¡± a Tier 1 Transcender said in astonishment. Dozens of mercenaries quickly looked at the mercenary who spoke. They were all stunned because they did not expect there to be humans in the wasteland. Immediately, dozens of mercenaries arrived in front of Ye Li. ¡°Hello senior, may I know who you are?¡± The leader of the Wild Thunder Mercenary Group said to Ye Li. It was not the entire Wild Thunder Mercenary Group that came to the wasteland, but a small team. The team that spoke to Ye Li was called Kuang Ba, a fifth-tier Transcender and the younger brother of the Wild Thunder Mercenary Group¡¯s leader. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°I¡¯m just here for a walk,¡± Ye Li said calmly. What he didn¡¯t expect was that these mercenaries had some etiquette. People like them knew how to read people¡¯s expressions. They knew very well how dangerous Ye Li was, and Ye Li was alone. Other than being an expert, they really couldn¡¯t think of any other explanation. ¡°Senior, we came to the wasteland to hunt the Dark Race members. If you¡¯re willing, come with us,¡± Kuang Ba said to Ye Li. Ye Li was stunned when he heard this. He naturally did not expect Kuang Ba to say such a thing. After pondering for a few seconds, he said to Kuang Ba, ¡°Sure.¡± Chapter 933 - Chapter 933: Venomous Ant Chapter 933: Venomous Ant Editor: Henyee Translations After Ye Li agreed, he walked around the wasteland with the Wild Thunder Mercenary Team. The group walked to an extremely terrifying place. There was clearly a sun in the sky, but they could not feel the warmth of the sun at all. Waves of chilling sensations crept over them. ¡°Captain, I¡¯m afraid this place isn¡¯t simple,¡± a mercenary said to Kuang Ba. Kuang Ba nodded. ¡°Tell our brothers to be careful.¡± Immediately, the dozens of mercenaries became vigilant. ¡°Hehe, so many humans. I really didn¡¯t expect this.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve eaten humans anymore. When I think of how delicious humans are, I can¡¯t stop eating.¡± ¡°Hehe, I can eat my fill now.¡± Immediately, dozens of Venomous Ants appeared in front of everyone. These ants were all the size of small cows. Their entire bodies were green, and the antennae on their heads were more than three feet long. If these ants appeared on Earth, they would probably scare people to death. ¡°It¡¯s the Venomous Ants!¡± A mercenary shouted. These Venomous Ants were all at the fifth-tier Master-level. The fifth-tier Master-level Dark Race members equaled fifth-tier Transcenders. However, when the Dark Race and humans were at the same level, they were stronger than humans. ¡°Captain, what should we do?¡± Dozens of mercenaries were already trembling. They never expected to encounter Venomous Ants in the wasteland. ¡°At this point, we can only go all out!¡± Kuang Ba gritted his teeth and said. At this moment, dozens of Venomous Ants had already surrounded them and were about to attack them at any moment. Although Kuang Ba said that, he knew that their situation was already worrying. If the Venomous Ants were only at the fifth-tier Master-level, they might be able to survive. However, other than being at the fifth-tier Master-level, the Venomous Ants were also poisonous. Wherever they went, not even a blade of grass would grow. ¡°Humans, are you going to let us eat you obediently, or do you want us to do it?¡± One of the Venomous Ants chuckled. Dozens of Venomous Ants also laughed out loud because in their eyes, these humans were already their meal. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it!¡± Kuang Ba coldly glanced at the dozens of Venomous Ants surrounding them. The dozens of Venomous Ants looked at each other and smiled. ¡°Humans, I didn¡¯t expect you to have some backbone. Not bad.¡± Ye Li was wondering if he should save these people. After all, these people had nothing to do with him. Ding! ¡°If the Host saves the Wild Thunder Mercenary Group, the Nuwa Stone trial will begin.¡± The system¡¯s voice suddenly appeared in Ye Li¡¯s mind. When Ye Li heard this, his face lit up. He really couldn¡¯t imagine why his luck was so good. He could even imagine with his toes that he was the luckiest in this world. ¡°Humans, since you refuse a toast only to drink a forfeit, we can only come and eat you!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the dozens of Venomous Ants began to attack. The mercenaries felt a wave of despair because they knew they were about to die. ¡°Shadow Finger!¡± Ye Li used the Heaven-Defying Level Shadow Finger on the dozens of Venomous Ants. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only These dozens of Venomous Ants were all at the fifth-tier Master-level. How could they withstand Ye Li¡¯s shadow finger? Swoosh, swoosh, swoosh! With the sound of dozens of wind-breaking sounds, these dozens of fifth-tier Master-level Venomous Ants all melted into nothingness. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± The Wild Thunder Mercenary Team was dumbfounded when they saw this scene. Chapter 934 - Chapter 934: Nuwa Stone Trial Chapter 934: Nuwa Stone Trial Editor: Henyee Translations Wild Thunder guessed that Ye Li might be an expert, but they did not expect Ye Li to be so terrifying. Before they could see clearly, so many Venomous Ants were melted into nothingness. ¡°Senior, thank you for saving me.¡± Kuang Ba was the first to come back to his senses and hurriedly bowed to Ye Li. ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± Ye Li waved his hand. Ding! ¡°Activate the Nuwa Stone trial.¡± The system notification suddenly appeared in Ye Li¡¯s mind. As the system¡¯s voice fell, Ye Li came to an unfamiliar space. What Ye Li didn¡¯t expect was that the Wild Thunder Mercenary Team also entered an unfamiliar space. ¡°W-What is this place?¡± ¡°What¡¯s with this soaring killing intent?¡± ¡°It¡¯s so scary. I feel like I just need to take a breath and I¡¯ll enter Purgatory.¡± The Wild Thunder Mercenary Team was terrified. Then, they all looked at Ye Li and realized that there was no change in Ye Li¡¯s expression. ¡°Senior, what¡¯s going on?¡± Wild Thunder looked at Ye Li and asked. ¡°It¡¯s alright. We will go out soon,¡± Ye Li replied slowly. Roar!!! A violent roar sounded, shaking the world. Ye Li and the Wild Thunder Mercenary Team looked in the direction of the voice. It was fine if the Wild Thunder Mercenary Team did not look, but they were all shocked when they saw it. ¡°How is this possible!¡± The Wild Thunder Mercenary Team shouted and quickly retreated, their faces filled with horror. It was because a prehistoric python that was thousands of feet long had appeared in front of them!!! This prehistoric python was simply too big. These Wild Thunder Mercenary Team members did not expect such a long python to exist in this world. ¡°What should we do!¡± A mercenary was scared out of his wits. He still had his wife and child. He didn¡¯t want to die. He really didn¡¯t want to die. The mercenaries felt the same way, but they knew that they would not be able to escape even if they had ten lives after encountering such a terrifying prehistoric python. Ye Li looked at the prehistoric python in front of him and muttered to himself, ¡°Is this the trial of the Nuwa Stone?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, a dragon¡¯s cry and a sword¡¯s cry sounded in this unfamiliar space. A five-clawed blood dragon that was enough to make one¡¯s guts crack coiled above Ye Li¡¯s head. Ye Li leaped into the air and raised the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword. The prehistoric python roared and attacked Ye Li. Ye Li dodged the attack of the prehistoric python in a flash. ¡°Mystic Heaven Overlord Demon Sword Technique!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the sword fell! An indescribable sword light shot towards the prehistoric python¡¯s head. The terrifying sword light hit the prehistoric python¡¯s head heavily. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The prehistoric python let out a painful cry. To Ye Li¡¯s surprise, the python was fine. One had to know that his Profound Heaven Tyrant Demon Sword Technique was an S-grade skill, but it actually did not cause any damage to this prehistoric python? This was ridiculous! The prehistoric python looked at Ye Li fiercely. His eyes turned red, which was really scary. Wild Thunder was dumbfounded. They never thought that Ye Li would be able to fight such a prehistoric python. They were glad that they did not offend Ye Li when they met him. Otherwise, they knew what would happen to them. Chapter 935 - Chapter 935: Kill the Prehistoric Python Chapter 935: Kill the Prehistoric Python Editor: Henyee Translations Wild Thunder¡¯s mercenaries were all praying in their hearts at the same time. Of course, they hoped that Ye Li could win. Otherwise, there was only one outcome for them¡ªdeath. Suddenly, the prehistoric python continued to attack Ye Li at lightning speed. Ye Li activated Swift Steps and dodged the peerless attack of the prehistoric python. He thought that the prehistoric python¡¯s defense was too terrifying. He had to find a weakness. Its seven-inch point? ¡°Strike the snake at its seven-inch point¡± was an old principle and an eternal truth. Immediately, Ye Li found the prehistoric python¡¯s seven-inch point. ¡°Profound Heaven Tyrant Demon Sword Technique!¡± Ye Li released the Profound Heaven Tyrannical Demon Sword Technique again. If he did not succeed this time, he would not be able to release the Profound Heaven Tyrannical Demon Sword Technique again. After all, the Profound Heaven Tyrannical Demon Sword Technique was an S-grade skill, and the amount of demonic aura consumed was too huge. The supreme sword light hit the prehistoric python¡¯s seven-inch point. The prehistoric python instantly let out a shocking scream. The prehistoric python began to roll violently, making one¡¯s scalp tingle. Ye Li was stunned. Although this prehistoric python was in pain, it did not show any signs of dying. It was useless to hit it at its seven-inch point? Roar!!! Suddenly, the prehistoric python became extremely angry. It had never felt such pain since it was born. It opened its mouth and flew towards Ye Li. Looking at the bloody mouth of the prehistoric python, Ye Li suddenly thought of a way, which was to attack its internal organs! Thinking of this, Ye Li¡¯s face couldn¡¯t help but become playful. He didn¡¯t have any intention of dodging and let the prehistoric python¡¯s bloody mouth come at him. When Wild Thunder saw this scene, they couldn¡¯t help but turn pale with fright. They really couldn¡¯t understand why Ye Li didn¡¯t dodge. However, the prehistoric python¡¯s bloody mouth was only a line away from Ye Li, but Ye Li still had no intention of dodging. Without a doubt, the prehistoric python¡¯s bloody mouth swallowed Ye Li. Senior!!! When Wild Thunder saw this scene, they were all scared out of their wits. Ye Li entered the body of the prehistoric python. The strong stomach acid wanted to melt him. Unfortunately, his defense was not to be underestimated. ¡°Swish! Swish! Swish!¡± Ye Li held the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword in his hand and started to slash the prehistoric python¡¯s body. Just as Wild Thunder felt that it was over, the prehistoric python suddenly began to roll violently again, and it looked to be in extreme pain. Ye Li had been slashing randomly with the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword in the body of the prehistoric python. It felt so good! In the end, the prehistoric python could no longer withstand it and fell heavily to the ground. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Kuang Ba was shocked. The Wild Thunder Mercenary Team looked at each other and all of them looked at each other. They really couldn¡¯t understand. Ye Li had clearly been swallowed by the prehistoric python, so why was the prehistoric python still dead? ¡°Look, what¡¯s that?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only A mercenary widened his eyes and quickly pointed at a place. The mercenaries quickly looked in the direction of the mercenary¡¯s finger. They realized that the head of the prehistoric python was moving. A few seconds later, a hole was opened, and a person flew out of the hole. ¡°It¡¯s senior!¡± Kuang Ba shouted. Ding! ¡°Congratulations to the host for completing the trial of the Nuwa Stone and obtaining a super Treasure Chest.¡± Chapter 936 - Chapter 936: Moon Shadow Base City Chapter 936: Moon Shadow Base City Editor: Henyee Translations Ye Li thought that although he had spent a lot of effort, the result was still good. This prehistoric python was still dead. He ignored the shocked expressions on the mercenaries¡¯ faces and opened the Super Treasure Chest without hesitation. ¡°Congratulations to the host for obtaining a Super Treasure Map.¡± ¡°Congratulations to the host for obtaining nine Heavenly Lord-level zombie pills.¡± ¡°Congratulations to the host for leveling up to tier 4 Sky Opener.¡± Ye Li¡¯s handsome face was filled with satisfaction as he thought that it was not bad. Without thinking too much, he gave the nine Heavenly Lord-level zombie pills to the Apocalypse Legion. The level of the Apocalypse Legion began to change. Not long after, the Apocalypse Legion all became tier 4 Heavenly Lord-level zombies. At this moment, the Wild Thunder Mercenary Team also came out of the unfamiliar space. Upon discovering that they had returned to their original world, the Wild Thunder Mercenary Team was all very excited. They were considered to have survived a great calamity. ¡°Senior, please accept my bow!¡± After saying that, Kuang Ba prepared to kneel down to Ye Li. It was a pity that Ye Li never liked others kneeling to him. Just as Kuang Ba¡¯s knees were about to touch the ground, he suddenly felt a resistance. ¡°Get up,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Hearing this, Kuang Ba quickly stood up. He naturally knew that people like Ye Li usually did not like to repeat themselves. ¡°Where are you from?¡± Ye Li suddenly asked. Kuang Ba hurriedly replied, ¡°Senior, we¡¯re from Moon Shadow Base City.¡± Ye Li had never heard of Moon Shadow Base City, so he didn¡¯t care. He was just asking casually. Then, Ye Li opened the super treasure map. However, what Ye Li didn¡¯t expect was that the coordinates were at Moon Shadow Base City. Well¡­ ¡°Senior, our Wild Thunder Mercenary Group is part of the mercenary alliance in Moon Shadow Base City. Since Senior is so strong, are you interested in joining the mercenary alliance?¡± Kuang Ba looked at Ye Li carefully and asked. He could no longer guess what realm Ye Li was in. He only knew that Ye Li was very terrifying, so terrifying that he could not be any more terrifying. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Ye Li said lightly. When Kuang Ba heard Ye Li¡¯s words, he was instantly overjoyed. Wild Thunder originally came to the wasteland to hunt the Dark Race members, but after so many things had happened, they naturally didn¡¯t dare to stay any longer. Then, Ye Li and Wild Thunder Mercenary Group started to head towards Moon Shadow Base City. ¡­ Moon Shadow Base City! Ye Li and Kuang Lei arrived at the main street of Moon Shadow Base City. ¡°The coordinates disappeared again.¡± Ye Li was very distressed. Moonshadow Base City was a medium-sized base city. It looked very prosperous. ¡°Senior, the Wild Thunder Mercenary Group¡¯s headquarters is not far ahead.¡± Kuang Ba said to Ye Li. Ye Li did not say much and just continued to walk forward with the Wild Thunder mercenary team. Not long after, they arrived at the Wild Thunder Mercenary Group¡¯s headquarters. ¡°Big brother, I¡¯m back!¡± Kuang Ba shouted. Kuang Ba was the younger brother of the leader of the Wild Thunder Mercenary Group. His older brother was called Kuang Lei, and he was a Tier 1 Chosen One. ¡°You¡¯re back. How was your harvest this time?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only A stocky middle-aged man walked out. The man was none other than Kuang Lei, the leader of the Wild Thunder Mercenary Group. ¡°Brother, don¡¯t worry about the gains. I¡¯m here to introduce someone to you.¡± With that, he introduced Ye Li to Kuang Lei. Kuang Lei couldn¡¯t help but widen his eyes when he heard this. The mercenaries in the hall also widened their eyes because what Kuang Ba said sounded like a story. Chapter 937 - Chapter 937: Do You Even Deserve to Know My Name? Chapter 937: Do You Even Deserve to Know My Name? Editor: Henyee Translations Ye Li naturally ignored the shock on everyone¡¯s faces. He sat down alone and asked for a glass of beer. ¡°Hmph!¡± Suddenly, a man snorted and stared at Ye Li. ¡°Kuang Ba, sometimes that¡¯s not how you tell a story.¡± ¡°Du Er, what did you say?¡± Kuang Ba stared at the man who spoke. Du Er smiled coldly. ¡°Kuang Ba, ask everyone in the Wild Thunder Mercenary Group. Who would believe you? I believe that there are Venomous Ants in the wasteland, but who are you trying to fool with a prehistoric python that¡¯s thousands of feet long?¡± ¡°We can all testify!¡± The members of the Wild Thunder Mercenary Team hurriedly said. ¡°You¡¯re on the same side as Kuang Ba. The evidence you gave is equivalent to nothing,¡± Du Er said disdainfully. ¡°That¡¯s right. What prehistoric python that¡¯s hundreds of feet long? How dare you say that?¡± ¡°Haha, let¡¯s just treat it as listening to a story. I think it¡¯s quite interesting.¡± ¡°Maybe Kuang Ba didn¡¯t gain anything in the wasteland this time, so he made up a story.¡± Wild Thunder¡¯s mercenaries widened their eyes when they heard this. Why didn¡¯t they believe the truth? ¡°Hmph!¡± Du Er snorted again. Du Er was also a captain in the Wild Thunder Mercenary Group. Like Kuang Ba, he was also a fifth-tier Transcender. ¡°Kuang Ba bragged about you like crazy. Can you show me what you¡¯ve got?¡± Du Er stared at Ye Li¡¯s back. As soon as he said this, all the mercenaries in the hall looked at Ye Li because they all wanted to see Ye Li¡¯s ability. However, what they didn¡¯t expect was that Ye Li acted as if he didn¡¯t hear them and continued to drink his beer slowly. ¡°Brat, our captain is talking to you again. How dare you¡­¡± A mercenary was about to grab the back of Ye Li¡¯s collar, but before his hand could touch the back of Ye Li¡¯s collar, he was sent flying. The mercenary fell heavily to the ground, his face bruised and swollen. How was this possible? All the mercenaries in the hall were stunned. They quickly rubbed their eyes because they felt that this scene was fake. However, no matter how they rubbed their eyes, the result was the same. They didn¡¯t even see how Ye Li attacked. ¡°I wonder who Senior is?¡± Wild Thunder, the leader of the Wild Thunder Mercenary Group, stared at Ye Li. He already knew that Ye Li was definitely a powerful genetic warrior. ¡°Do you think you are qualified to know my name?¡± Ye Li turned around and said calmly. ¡°Arrogant!¡± Du Er roared. For some reason, he couldn¡¯t stand Ye Li¡¯s arrogance. As soon as he finished speaking, Du Er punched Ye Li¡¯s fist. Kuang Lei didn¡¯t stop him. He also wanted to see how strong Ye Li was. Only Kuang Ba and Wild Thunder mercenaries knew that Du Er was a complete ant in Ye Li¡¯s eyes. When Du Er¡¯s fist was a few inches away from Ye Li, the mercenaries in the hall only heard the sound of wind-breaking. Swish! As this wind-breaking voice sounded, a shocking scream followed. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Ah!!!¡± The mercenaries in the hall took a closer look and realized that the person who screamed was none other than Du Er. ¡°Oh my god, how is this possible?¡± All the mercenaries in the hall opened their eyes wide for the biggest time in history because Du Er¡¯s right leg was gone. It wasn¡¯t broken, it was really gone. Looking at the blood on the ground, the mercenaries in the hall felt their scalps go numb. Chapter 938 - Chapter 938: Yun Xiaodie Chapter 938: Yun Xiaodie Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Senior, although Du Er offended you, there¡¯s no need for you to break his legs!¡± Kuang Lei shouted at Ye Li. The corners of Ye Li¡¯s lips curled up slightly, and a hint of indifference appeared on his handsome face. ¡°Is that so?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, everyone in the hall heard another shocking scream. ¡°Ah!!!¡± Everyone was shocked. They quickly looked at Du Er on the ground and realized that he was already dead. ¡°Th-th-this¡­¡± Everyone in the hall could not help but break out in cold sweat because they did not know when Ye Li attacked. ¡°I¡¯m such a person. I don¡¯t need any reason to kill someone,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Kuang Lei¡¯s expression darkened when he heard this. When Kuang Ba saw this, he hurriedly whispered something in Kuang Lei¡¯s ear. A few seconds later, Kuang Lei gritted his teeth and looked at Ye Li. ¡°Senior, Du Er deserved it.¡± Ye Li didn¡¯t want to know how Kuang Lei softened his attitude towards him. His face was still as calm as ever. ¡°Eh, why are there suddenly so many people?¡± A very beautiful voice entered everyone¡¯s ears. Everyone looked in the direction of the voice and saw a girl in her twenties walking in. ¡°Miss, why are you here?¡± Kuang Lei hurriedly called out to the girl. The woman¡¯s name was Yun Xiaodie, and she was from the Yun Family of Moon Shadow Base City. The Wild Thunder Mercenary Group was a subordinate of the Yun family. Just as Yun Xiaodie was about to speak, she saw Du Er. ¡°This, what¡¯s going on?¡± Yun Xiaodie¡¯s fair face was filled with shock. ¡°Eldest Miss, blah blah.¡± Immediately, a mercenary told Yun Xiaodie everything that had happened. After Yun Xiaodie heard this, Ou couldn¡¯t help but widen her eyes. She couldn¡¯t believe that such a thing would happen. ¡°Did you kill Du Er?¡± Yun Xiaodie stared at Ye Li and asked. ¡°What do you think?¡± Ye Li looked at Yun Xiaodie playfully. Yun Xiaodie looked at the playful expression on Ye Li¡¯s face and could not help but be stunned. She naturally did not expect Ye Li to be able to look at her playfully. ¡°Do you know that the Wild Thunder Mercenary Group belongs to the Yun family?¡± Yun Xiaodie stared at Ye Li. ¡°Oh? So what?¡± Ye Li smiled faintly. When Yun Xiaodie heard this, she could not help but be furious. As the eldest daughter of the Yun family, she had never seen someone as arrogant as Ye Li. ¡°Do you know what will happen to you if you say this?¡± Yun Xiaodie stared at Ye Li. When Ye Li heard this, he couldn¡¯t help but secretly sigh. He wondered why there were always so many ants who felt good about themselves in this world. He didn¡¯t continue to answer Yun Xiaodie. Instead, he picked up the unfinished beer and continued to drink. When Yun Xiaodie saw this, her pupils suddenly shrank. She would rather believe that the sky was about to collapse than believe that Ye Li still dared to drink beer at this time and drink it so easily. ¡°You¡­¡± Yun Xiaodie looked at Kuang Lei. ¡°Kuang Lei, call someone from the Yun family over!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Yes! Eldest Miss!¡± Kuang Lei quickly accepted the order and left the Wild Thunder Mercenary Group¡¯s headquarters. ¡°Just you wait!¡± Yun Xiaodie stared at Ye Li and said. Ye Li finished the beer in his glass. He shook his head and said slowly, ¡°Ants are ants. How can ants like you know how high the sky is and how wide the earth is?¡± Chapter 939 - Chapter 939: I Am the Most Terrifying Existence in the Eastern Land. Chapter 939: I Am the Most Terrifying Existence in the Eastern Land. Editor: Henyee Translations Yun Xiaodie really couldn¡¯t stand Ye Li¡¯s arrogance anymore. Her eyes were about to spew out a thousand feet of anger. ¡°I really don¡¯t understand why you still dare to say such words!¡± Yun Xiaodie stared at Ye Li and said firmly. Ye Li smiled faintly. He shook his head and did not answer. Yun Xiaodie¡¯s fair face started to turn extremely cold. She really did not understand what right Ye Li had to be so arrogant. ¡°When the Yun Family people come, you will know what will happen to you!¡± Yun Xiaodie said coldly. ¡­ Not long after, more than ten genetic warriors from the Yun family rushed into the hall. These genetic warriors were all tier 2 Chosen Ones. ¡°Miss, we¡¯re here!¡± More than ten genetic warriors from the Yun Family greeted Yun Xiaodie respectfully. When Yun Xiaodie saw that the Yun family had finally arrived, her fair face started to look smug. She hurriedly looked at Ye Li. He knew that Ye Li was definitely scared out of his wits. She didn¡¯t want to miss such an interesting expression on his face. However, what she did not expect was that not only was Ye Li not scared out of his wits, but his handsome face was still as calm as ever. It was as if he treated the dozen or so genetic warriors of the Yun family as air. ¡°You, why aren¡¯t you afraid?!¡± Yun Xiaodie gritted her teeth. She didn¡¯t understand. She really didn¡¯t understand why Ye Li wasn¡¯t afraid even now. ¡°Why should I be afraid? With just a dozen ants?¡± Ye Li smiled calmly and looked mockingly at the dozen or so tier 2 Chosen Ones of the Yun family. In the eyes of ordinary people, a tier 2 Chosen One was indeed an insurmountable mountain. However, in Ye Li¡¯s eyes, he was weaker than an ant. ¡°Brat, aren¡¯t you a little too arrogant!¡± A tier 2 Chosen One of the Yun family stared at Ye Li and spoke coldly. All the mercenaries in the hall looked at Ye Li. They didn¡¯t know why Ye Li was still so calm even now. It was as if his expression wouldn¡¯t change even if Mount Tai collapsed in front of him. ¡°Is that so?¡± A calm expression appeared on Ye Li¡¯s handsome face. Swish! As a wind-breaking sound appeared, the Yun family genetic warrior who spoke instantly spat out blood and fell to the ground. However, this genetic warrior wasn¡¯t dead. Ye Li was such a person. If he wanted this Yun family genetic warrior to die, even the King of Hell wouldn¡¯t be able to save him. However, he just didn¡¯t want this Yun family genetic warrior to die. There was no reason for this at all. It entirely depended on his mood. ¡°What!!!¡± Everyone in the hall was stunned. Forget about Du Er. He was only a fifth-tier Transcender. However, this genetic warrior of the Yun family was a tier 2 Chosen One. How could he be so weak in front of this person? Yun Xiaodie didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to be so terrifying. Suddenly, she couldn¡¯t help but think of what Ye Li said just now. ¡°Ants like you don¡¯t know how high the sky is and how wide the earth is.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Suddenly, Yun Xiaodie¡¯s pupils constricted. Her intuition told her that this handsome man in front of her was definitely not ordinary. ¡°Excuse me, who are you?¡± Yun Xiaodie swallowed her saliva. She was finally afraid. She was only a seventh-tier Transcender. If Ye Li wanted to deal with her, she would be dead by now. Ye Li played with his fingers and slowly said, ¡°I¡¯m the most terrifying existence in the Eastern Land.¡± Chapter 940 - Chapter 940: Do You Think You Are Worthy of Attacking Me, Ye Li? Chapter 940: Do You Think You Are Worthy of Attacking Me, Ye Li? Editor: Henyee Translations All the mercenaries in the hall were stunned. The most terrifying existence in the Eastern Land? They began to think about it because they really did not know what the most terrifying existence in the Eastern Land was. Suddenly, a mercenary could not help but exclaim. ¡°The most terrifying existence in the Eastern Land? Could he be Demon King Ye Li?¡± As soon as these words were spoken, everyone in the hall was terrified. Yun Xiaodie¡¯s pupils constricted rapidly as she looked at Ye Li in shock. ¡°You, you are Demon King Ye Li?¡± If it was possible, Yun Xiaodie really didn¡¯t want to believe that Ye Li was the Demon King Ye Li. Unfortunately, the current Ye Li made her too afraid. There were thousands of levels of killing intent hidden in the corners of his eyes! Ye Li smiled calmly. He looked at Yun Xiaodie indifferently and slowly said, ¡°What do you think?¡± How would Yun Xiaodie know if she should believe that Ye Li was the Demon King Ye Li? ¡°Impossible, he can¡¯t be Demon King Ye Li!¡± Suddenly, a tier 2 Chosen One of the Yun family shouted coldly. The words of this tier 2 Chosen One of the Yun family gave everyone in the hall a boost of confidence. They all felt that Ye Li could not be the Demon King Ye Li. Although Ye Li was indeed terrifying, he couldn¡¯t be the legendary Demon King Ye Li. ¡°Senior, I¡¯m really sorry. I, I, I¡­¡± Kuang Ba didn¡¯t know what to say to Ye Li. He originally brought Ye Li back because he wanted Ye Li to join their Wild Thunder Mercenary Group, but now something like this had happened. ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯m just here for a walk,¡± Ye Li said slowly. When Kuang Ba heard this, he felt better. After all, Ye Li was his savior. ¡°Are you really not Demon King Ye Li?¡± Yun Xiaodie looked at Ye Li in shock and asked. No one in the hall believed that Ye Li was the legendary Demon King Ye Li, but for some reason, Yun Xiaodie felt that the handsome man in front of her was the Demon King Ye Li. Ye Li smiled and slowly said to Yun Xiaodie, ¡°There is no Demon King Ye Li, or rather, everyone is Demon King Ye Li.¡± Not only Yun Xiaodie, even the mercenaries in the hall were stunned. They could not understand what Ye Li meant. ¡°Hmph! Pretentious!¡± A tier 2 Chosen One of the Yun family shouted coldly. As soon as he finished speaking, this Level Two Chosen One attacked Ye Li. Ye Li shook his head secretly. He really admired the courage of this tier 2 Chosen One. He actually dared to charge at him. He really didn¡¯t know his place. ¡°Ah!!!¡± Suddenly, this tier 2 Chosen One screamed and fell to the ground. There was no sign of life. When Yun Xiaodie and the people in the hall saw this, they were all scared out of their wits. They hurriedly looked at Ye Li and saw that there was still no change in his expression. He slowly said, ¡°Do you think an ant like you is worthy of attacking me, Ye Li?¡± Silence, a deadly silence. Everyone in the hall was already drenched in cold sweat. They even dared to swear that this was the most terrifying time in their lives. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s the Yun family¡¯s fault.¡± Yun Xiaodie hurriedly bowed deeply to Ye Li. She knew that they were definitely not Ye Li¡¯s match. If this continued, there would only be a few more corpses. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve finished my wine. I should go,¡± Ye Li said slowly. With that, he got up and prepared to leave the hall. Just as he took a step forward, he turned around and looked at Kuang Ba. ¡°I think you¡¯re not a bad person. Let me give you something.¡± Then, Ye Li bought the Transcender Upgrade Potion from the point mall and handed it to Kuang Ba. Chapter 941 - Chapter 941: Ah Da, Teach Them A Lesson Chapter 941: Ah Da, Teach Them A Lesson Editor: Henyee Translations Kuang Ba was stunned and looked at the potion that Ye Li handed over. ¡°Senior, what is this?¡± Everyone in the hall naturally didn¡¯t know what the potion in Ye Li¡¯s hand was. They were all very puzzled. ¡°Drink it and you¡¯ll know,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Kuang Ba did not hesitate anymore. He took the Transcender upgrade potion and drank it in one gulp. Suddenly, a terrifying power attacked his internal organs. ¡°I-I¡¯m about to break through?¡± Kuang Ba was stunned. Then, Kuang Ba hurriedly sat cross-legged on the ground and refined the power in his body. ¡°Haha, I¡¯ve become a tenth-tier Transcender!¡± He laughed wildly. Becoming a tenth-tier Transcender from a fifth-tier Transcender, anyone would laugh wildly. Everyone in the hall was stunned. They would never have thought that this potion would be so terrifying. ¡°Thank you, Senior¡­¡± Kuang Ba wanted to thank Ye Li, but he realized that Ye Li was not in the hall at all. ¡°Why is he suddenly gone?¡± Everyone in the hall looked at each other. Ye Li, who was in the hall a second ago, suddenly disappeared? ¡­ Ye Li arrived at the main street of Moon Shadow Base City and walked aimlessly. He already had one Kongtong Seal fragment. As long as he found two more, he would be able to synthesize the complete Kongtong Seal. Then, he released the Apocalypse Legion from the system space. ¡°Master, you finally let us out.¡± Hongye smiled at Ye Li. After the Apocalypse Legion came out of the system space, they were all very excited and looked around. After staying in Moon Shadow Base City for a day, the coordinates still did not appear. Ye Li could not help but feel a little discouraged. ¡°Quick! Find that person!¡± ¡°I heard he¡¯s very handsome.¡± ¡°As long as we take that person¡¯s head to the Yun family, we will be able to obtain the reward.¡± Suddenly, all the genetic martial artists on the street started searching for something. Ye Li was as handsome as jade. No matter where he went, he would stand out. Handsome? His entire life had been filled with the word ¡°handsome¡±. All the genetic warriors on the streets of Moon Shadow Base City stared at Ye Li and even formed an encirclement. ¡°Brat, did you kill the Yun family¡¯s genetic warrior yesterday?¡± a genetic warrior asked Ye Li coldly. All the genetic warriors stared at Ye Li, wanting to know how he would answer. ¡°Why are you courting death?¡± Ah Da asked as he looked at the genetic warriors. What? The genetic warriors were all stunned when they heard that. They really did not understand how Ah Da dared to say such a thing. They had more than 200 people surrounding the ten of them, but he actually said that he was here to die? ¡°There¡¯s no need to think. They did it!¡± a genetic warrior shouted. These genetic warriors had all come because of the Yun family¡¯s bounty. As long as they captured Ye Li, they would be able to obtain generous rewards. ¡°Get them! Get them!¡± Immediately, more than 200 genetic warriors rushed towards Ye Li and the Apocalypse Legion. ¡°Ah Da, teach them a lesson,¡± Ye Li said slowly. A lazy expression appeared on his handsome face. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Roar!!! Ah Da instantly shot out, leaving only an afterimage on the spot. ¡°Ah!!!¡± What followed was countless screams. The screams were too tragic and made one¡¯s scalp tingle. Before long, the 200-odd genetic warriors either died or were injured. They covered their heads and fled. Chapter 942 - Chapter 942: Head for the Yun Family Chapter 942: Head for the Yun Family Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Master, should I kill all of you?¡± Ah Da looked at Ye Li and asked. Ye Li shook his head. ¡°They¡¯re just some stupid flies. Let them be.¡± News of such a major event soon spread throughout the entire Moon Shadow Base City. The entire base city was in an uproar. They were all discussing who Ye Li and the Apocalypse Legion were. Even more than 200 genetic warriors were not their match. The Yun family, the number one family in Moon Shadow Base City, was also afraid. They all knew that they had provoked someone they shouldn¡¯t have, so they hurriedly spread the word to apologize to Ye Li. The entire Moon Shadow Base City was shrouded in shadows. With so many experts coming, they were naturally afraid. ¡­ The Yun family. The head of the Yun family, Yun Gang, was waiting outside the door with the elders. They hoped that Ye Li could come to their Yun family and they wanted to personally apologize to Ye Li. They naturally knew that there were supreme powerhouses in this world. Destroying a family clan was just a matter of moving their fingers. ¡°He¡¯s here!¡± An elder was shocked. The master of the Yun family and the elders hurriedly looked over and saw Ye Li and the Apocalypse Legion walking over slowly. ¡°Xiaodie, is that him?¡± Yun Gang asked. ¡°Yes.¡± Yun Xiaodie replied. Ye Li came to the Yun family for the Kongtong Seal. He thought that since there were no other places in Moon Shadow Base City, he would try coming to the Yun family. Not long after, Ye Li and the Apocalypse Legion arrived at the Yun family¡¯s gate. ¡°Senior, you¡¯re finally here,¡± Yun Gang, the head of the Yun family, said respectfully to Ye Li. Ye Li nodded and said calmly to Yun Gang, ¡°Your realm is the highest among this group of people. You should be the head of the Yun family, right?¡± ¡°My lord, I am Yun Gang, the head of the Yun Family.¡± Yun Gang was a Tier 1 Sky Opener, and his strength was not bad. Ye Li smiled and said calmly, ¡°I killed your Yun family¡¯s genetic warrior. Now that I¡¯m here, let¡¯s do it.¡± As soon as these words were spoken, everyone from the Yun family was shocked. Cold sweat broke out on their foreheads. ¡°Senior, you must be joking. We asked you to come to the Yun family to apologize to you,¡± Yun Gang said in shock. Ye Li smiled and glanced at the Yun family outside the door. He slowly said, ¡°In this world, good people don¡¯t die, and bad people don¡¯t die. There¡¯s only one kind of people who die, and that¡¯s stupid people.¡± ¡°Obviously, you¡¯re not stupid.¡± When everyone in the Yun family heard Ye Li¡¯s words, they all heaved a sigh of relief. Their hearts that were in their throats finally relaxed. ¡°Senior, I¡¯m relieved to hear that.¡± Yun Gang smiled and said to Ye Li, ¡°By the way, senior, may I know your name?¡± As soon as Yun Gang finished speaking, he regretted it. He secretly scolded himself. How could he ask for Senior¡¯s name? What right did he have to know Senior¡¯s name? He quickly looked at Ye Li¡¯s face and heaved a sigh of relief when he saw that there was no change in Ye Li¡¯s expression. Ye Li looked at the sun in the sky and then at the ground before answering slowly, ¡°My name is Ye Li.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Yun Gang was delighted when he heard this and hurriedly said, ¡°As expected of a senior. Even your name is so good¡­¡± Before Yun Gang could finish his sentence, he suddenly thought of something and his pupils constricted. ¡°Ye Li, demon, demon, demon¡­ Demon King Ye Li?¡± Yun Gang turned pale with fright as he looked at Ye Li. Only then did he realize that everyone in the Yun family had already frozen like petrified. ¡°That¡¯s right. They¡¯re Apocalypse Legion. You should have heard of them, right?¡± Ye Li said calmly. Chapter 943 - Chapter 943: Green Stone Forest Chapter 943: Green Stone Forest Editor: Henyee Translations Of course, the members of the Yun family had heard of the Apocalypse Legion. The Apocalypse Legion was also a legendary existence and was under the command of Demon King Ye Li. Every member of the legion was an extremely powerful zombie. Outside the Yun Family¡¯s gate, Yun Xiaodie was the most shocked. Previously, she didn¡¯t believe that Ye Li was the legendary Demon King Ye Li, but the result told her that not only was she wrong, but she was also so completely wrong. ¡°family leader, bad news, bad news, family leader!¡± Suddenly, a panicked voice entered everyone¡¯s ears. Everyone looked in the direction of the voice and saw a disciple of the Yun Family running over in fear. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Yun Gang frowned and asked unhappily. This Yun Family disciple swallowed his saliva and immediately said: ¡°Master, a large number of zombies and Dark Race members are heading toward the Green Stone Forest!¡± ¡°What!!!¡± As soon as these words were spoken, everyone from the Yun family outside the door was shocked. The Green Stone Forest was where the Yun Familya€TMs ancestral grave was located. ¡°Why did the Dark Race and zombies go to the Green Stone Forest?¡± Yun Gang said in shock. ¡°Master, let¡¯s go and take a look. Otherwise, the ancestral graves will be dug up by these Dark Race members and zombies,¡± an elder said to Yun Gang. Yun Gang nodded, and immediately after, Yun Gang led the Yun Family towards the Green Stone Forest. Ye Li looked at the back of the Yun family and the corners of his lips could not help but curl up slightly. He thought that it was indeed the right choice to come to the Yun family. Although he was not 100% sure, at least something had happened. Then, Ye Li followed. ¡­ Green Stone Forest. The members of the Yun Family arrived at the Green Stone Forest. ¡°Roar! Roar!¡± Thousands of zombies were searching for something, and there were also hundreds of Dark Race members. In fact¡­ Some zombies began to dig up the graves. After all, these were the ancestral graves of the Yun family. When the members of the Yun Family saw this, their eyes began to turn red. ¡°Kill them all!¡± Yun Gang shouted. As soon as he finished speaking, the members of the Yun Family prepared to attack. However, just as the Yun Family¡¯s people were about to take action, a cold voice entered the ears of the Yun Family. ¡°Humans, why are you in such a hurry to die?¡± When the Yun family heard this voice, they all stopped in their tracks and looked at the dark race member who spoke. This Dark Race member was a seventh-tier Master-level. ¡°A seventh-tier Master-level Dark Race member?¡± The members of the Yun Family couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. They had never thought that a seventh-tier Master-level Dark Race member would appear. These Dark Race members were all from the Thunder Beast Tribe. There was a drum in front of their stomachs and a hammer in their hands. When they struck the drum, they could summon the power of lightning. And the seventh-tier Master-level Dark Race was the leader of the Thunder Beast Tribe!!! ¡°Leader, we¡¯ve dug up the tomb!¡± Suddenly, a Thunder Beast member of the Dark Race walked to the seventh-tier Master-level Thunder Beast and said to it in surprise. ¡°Haha, leader, we found the Kongtong Seal!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Another Thunder Beast burst into laughter. When the members of the Yun Family saw this, they could not help but burn with anger. This was because the person buried in the great tomb was their Yun Family¡¯s ancestor. ¡°You¡¯ve gone too far!¡± Yun Gang glared at the seventh-tier Master-level Thunder Beast. The seventh-tier Master-level Thunder Beast smiled coldly and said to Yun Gang, ¡°The news is right. The Kongtong Seal is indeed in this tomb.¡± Ye Li had been watching the scene from a tree. When he saw the Kongtong Seal fragment in the seventh-tier Master-level Thunder Beast¡¯s hand, he showed a playful smile on his face. Chapter 944 - Chapter 944: Kongtong Seal Fragment Chapter 944: Kongtong Seal Fragment Editor: Henyee Translations Although the seventh-tier Master-level Thunder Beast only had a fragment of the Kongtong Seal in its hand, Ye Li would only have one fragment missing when getting this one. Ye Li didn¡¯t want to know how these Thunder Beasts knew that the Kongtong Seal fragment was here. He just wanted to get the Kongtong Seal fragment from the seventh-tier Lord-level Thunder Beast. A seventh-tier Lord-level Thunder Beast was definitely not something that the Yun family could defeat. ¡°Human, we¡¯re in a good mood today. If you all kneel down and beg for mercy, I might spare your lives,¡± the seventh-tier Lord-level Thunder Beast said coldly. When the members of the Yun Family heard this, anger surged from the top of their heads. No matter what, their Yun family was the strongest family in Moon Shadow Base City. Now, not only had their ancestor¡¯s grave been dug up, but they also had to kneel and beg for mercy. Enough is enough! ¡°Give me the Kongtong Seal fragment.¡± Suddenly, a slightly lazy voice entered the ears of everyone present. The Thunder Beast, Dark Race, and Yun family members were all shocked. They focused their eyes and realized that Ye Li had appeared in front of them. ¡°Another human who isn¡¯t afraid of death?¡± The seventh-tier Lord-level Thunder Beast sneered. ¡°Leader, this human wants your Kongtong Seal fragment,¡± a Thunder Beast said to a seventh-tier Lord-level Thunder Beast. The seventh-tier Lord-level Thunder Beast finally remembered what Ye Li said when he appeared. ¡°Human, you want the Kongtong Seal fragment in my hand?¡± The seventh-tier Lord-level Thunder Beast¡¯s face became playful. When the members of the Yun family saw Ye Li¡¯s appearance, they were all a little excited because they wanted Ye Li to deal with this group of Dark Race members. ¡°That¡¯s right, leave it to me.¡± Ye Li said lightly. Then, Ye Li opened his hand to the seventh-tier Lord-level Thunder Beast. The seventh-tier Lord-level Thunder Beast was furious. ¡°Human, are you courting death?¡± Ye Li smiled calmly and said slowly, ¡°I¡¯ll say it again. Give me the Kongtong Seal fragment. Don¡¯t make me say it a third time.¡± The Thunder Beast Tribe couldn¡¯t stand Ye Li¡¯s arrogance anymore. The seventh-tier Lord-level Thunder Beast shouted, ¡°Kill them!¡± As the seventh-tier Lord-level Thunder Beast gave the order, thousands of zombies rushed towards Ye Li and the Yun family. ¡°The Apocalypse Legion.¡± The Apocalypse Legion appeared in front of Ye Li. Roar!!! The Apocalypse Legion attacked. In a flash, all the zombies fell to the ground, but they were not dead. No matter how small a fly was, it was still meat. Ye Li opened the synthesis grid in his mind and synthesized these zombies. ¡°Th-th-this¡­¡± The members of the Thunder Beast Tribe and the Yun Family were all frozen like clay sculptures. They didn¡¯t seem to be humans, but¡­ zombies? Nine zombies. The Apocalypse Legion also had nine zombies. Could it be¡­ The leader of the Thunder Beast Tribe suddenly widened his eyes and looked at Ye Li in horror. ¡°You, you are Demon King Ye Li?¡± Ye Li smiled leisurely. ¡°If you had given me the fragment of the Kongtong Seal earlier, you wouldn¡¯t have needed to die. Unfortunately, it¡¯s too late now.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The Thunder Beasts and Dark Race members were all terrified. They didn¡¯t expect it to be Demon King Ye Li. ¡°Senior Demon King, please give me a chance. I¡¯ll give you the Kongtong Seal fragment now.¡± After saying that, the leader of the Thunder Beast Tribe hurriedly walked over and handed the Kongtong Seal fragment to Ye Li. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so obedient. Since you handed over the Kongtong Seal fragment, it¡¯s time for you to die,¡± Ye Li said slowly. As soon as these words were spoken, the Thunder Beasts and the Dark Race members were all shocked. Chapter 945 - Chapter 945: Received Another Super Treasure Map Chapter 945: Received Another Super Treasure Map Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Do it.¡± Ye Li looked at Ah Da. Roar!!! Ah roared, and the wind from his fist roared. In the eyes of these Thunder Beasts, Ah Da, a tier 4 Heavenly Lord-level zombie, was a terrifying existence. Ah Da knew the principle of capturing the leader before capturing the bandits. His speed exploded, leaving only an afterimage on the spot. In an instant, he arrived in front of the seventh-tier Lord-level Thunder Beast. The Lord-level was the Earth Lord-level, but Ah Da was the Heavenly Lord-level. There was an insurmountable gap. ¡°Ah!!!¡± Before Ada¡¯s heavy punch reached the seventh-tier Lord-level Thunder Beast¡¯s body, the seventh-tier Lord-level Thunder Beast let out a loud cry because it realized that it could not dodge such a punch. Boom! Without a doubt, Ada¡¯s heavy punch landed heavily on the body of the seventh-tier Lord-level Thunder Beast. The seventh-tier Lord-level Thunder Beast was instantly blown up. ¡°The leader is dead?¡± When the remaining Thunder Beasts saw this, they all took a few steps back, their faces filled with horror. Ye Li looked at the fear on the Thunder Beasts¡¯ faces and said slowly, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be afraid.¡± Hearing this, all the Thunder Beasts were stunned. There was no need to be afraid? Could it be that Demon King Ye Li was going to let them go? Thinking of this, the Thunder Beasts began to feel uneasy. As long as they could survive, they were willing to do anything. The Thunder Beasts quickly looked at Ye Li. They wanted to know what Ye Li would say next. A few seconds later, Ye Li slowly said, ¡°The good people in this world will be afraid, and the bad people will be afraid. There¡¯s only one kind of person who won¡¯t be afraid, and that¡¯s the dead.¡± In the post-apocalyptic world, there was no difference between humans and the Dark Race. When the Thunder Beasts heard Ye Li¡¯s words, they were all so scared that their souls left their bodies. They wanted to escape, but they really wanted to escape. Unfortunately, even if they had ten legs, they were destined to die today. Just as all the Thunder Beasts were about to escape, Ah Da and Hongye had already attacked. How could these Thunder Beasts withstand Ah Da and Hongye¡¯s attacks? Screams that sounded like pigs being slaughtered sounded continuously, making one¡¯s scalp tingle. Everyone in the Yun family was also shocked to the extreme. They looked at each other and looked at Ye Li in dismay. However, they realized that there was no change in Ye Li¡¯s expression at all, as if nothing had happened. Did such a person¡­ really exist? No! Should I say that such a demon really exists? The Yun family didn¡¯t know. They really didn¡¯t know. ¡°Senior, thank you for helping our Yun family kill these Dark Race members,¡± Yun Xiaodie said to Ye Li in horror. Just as Ye Li was about to speak, the system¡¯s voice sounded in his mind. Ding! ¡°Congratulations to the host for obtaining a Super Treasure Map.¡± Hiss! Hearing the system¡¯s words, Ye Li couldn¡¯t help but get excited. He had expected a super treasure map, but he did not expect it to come so quickly. When he recovered from his excitement, he realized that everyone from the Yun family had already knelt on the ground. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Lord Demon King, thank you¡­¡± Before Yun Gang could finish his sentence, Ye Li interrupted him. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to thank me for. I didn¡¯t avenge you.¡± Ye Li said lightly. He really didn¡¯t avenge the Yun family. He had already given the Thunder Beast Tribe a chance to live, but they didn¡¯t cherish it. It had always been that as long as Ye Li gave others a chance to live, if they didn¡¯t cherish it, there was only one outcome for them, and that was¡­ death! Chapter 946 - Chapter 946: A Dark Race Member Was About to Break the Seal Chapter 946: A Dark Race Member Was About to Break the Seal Editor: Henyee Translations Ye Li opened the super treasure map and a set of coordinates appeared in his mind. He did not talk too much with the Yun family. Instead, he activated the Swift Steps and headed towards the coordinates in his mind. Ye Li arrived at an abandoned base city. There was no one in this base city, no Dark Race members, and no zombies. Ye Li didn¡¯t understand. He had never been to a base city that had nothing. However, this base city seemed to have been abandoned for a long time. Then, he released the Apocalypse Legion from the system space. ¡°Go around and take a look,¡± Ye Li said to the Apocalypse Legion. The Apocalypse Legion nodded and dispersed. Ye Li also started to walk around the abandoned base city. However, after walking for half a day, he found nothing. ¡°Master, I didn¡¯t find anything.¡± The Apocalypse Legion all used telepathy to send this message to Ye Li. Ye Li looked bored. There was only one more piece of the Kongtong Seal left. Where the f*ck was it? Then, he called the Apocalypse Legion back. They continued walking forward. ¡°Hey, what are you doing?¡± Suddenly, a very displeased voice entered their ears. Ye Li and the Apocalypse Legion looked in the direction of the voice and saw a young girl walking over. The girl looked like she was 21 or 22 years old and was very beautiful. However, at this moment, there was a hint of anger on her fair face, as if Ye Li and the Apocalypse Legion owed her a lot of money. ¡°How dare you come here? Don¡¯t you know that a powerful Dark Race member is about to come out!¡± The girl stared at Ye Li and the Apocalypse Legion. Ye Li was stunned. How would he know that a powerful Dark Race member would appear? ¡°Isn¡¯t it just the Dark Race?¡± Zombie Queen Mo You glanced at the girl. The girl¡¯s name was Chi Qing. When she heard Zombie Queen Mo You¡¯s words, she could not help but be furious. ¡°I think you¡¯re courting death. Do you know how powerful the dark race members who are about to break the seal are?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Zombie Queen Mo You shook her head. Chi Qing laughed coldly. ¡°Then let me tell you that the Dark Race member who is about to break the seal is a tier 2 Heavenly Lord-level Dark Race member.¡± A tier 2 Heavenly Lord-level Dark Race member? Ye Li naturally didn¡¯t expect such an existence to exist in this abandoned base city. ¡°Fifty years ago, this powerful Dark Race member was sealed here. But now, this powerful Dark Race member is about to break the seal,¡± Chi Qing continued. ¡°Qing¡¯er, what¡¯s going on?¡± Suddenly, another voice entered Ye Li¡¯s ears. A middle-aged man walked over. He looked to be in his forties and was an eighth-tier Chosen One. As for Chi Qing, he was a tenth-tier Transcender. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Be it a tenth-tier Transcender or an eighth-tier Chosen One, in the eyes of Ye Li and the Apocalypse Legion, they were all pitifully weak. ¡°Dad, I¡¯m asking them to leave,¡± Chi Qing said to the middle-aged man. The middle-aged man was called Chi He. Upon hearing this, Chi He looked at Ye Li and the Apocalypse Legion. He cupped his fists and said, ¡°Everyone, a powerful Dark Race member is about to break the seal here. For your safety, you should leave.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. We¡¯re here to look for something. It¡¯s a good opportunity to see if that thing is with the dark race member who¡¯s about to break the seal,¡± Ye Li said calmly. Chapter 947 - Chapter 947: Tier 2 Heavenly Lord-level Spirit Soul Chapter 947: Tier 2 Heavenly Lord-level Spirit Soul Editor: Henyee Translations When Chi Qing heard Ye Li¡¯s words, she could not help but be stunned. She never dreamed that Ye Li would say such a thing. ¡°I already told you just now that the Dark Race member who is about to break the seal is a tier 2 Heavenly Lord-level Dark Race member. Don¡¯t you know how to spell the word ¡®death¡¯?¡± Ye Li smiled, but there was no change in his expression. ¡°I see that your cultivation level is only so-so. Then why do you still dare to be here?¡± Ye Li said slowly. Chi Qing and Chi He were stunned and looked at Ye Li in shock. ¡°Because this powerful Dark Race was sealed by my grandfather. However, my grandfather is dead. It¡¯s our turn now,¡± Chi Qing said to Ye Li. ¡°So, are you guys preparing to seal this Dark Race member again?¡± Ye Li asked. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so smart,¡± Chi Qing said. Ye Li smiled calmly. Then, he shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s useless. You¡¯re not Sky Openers. When that Dark Race member breaks the seal, there¡¯s only one outcome for you¡ªdeath.¡± Chi Qing had never seen someone like Ye Li before. She didn¡¯t expect that not only did Ye Li not leave, but he also said such words. ¡°You guys better leave quickly. Otherwise, it will be too late later,¡± Chi He said to Ye Li and the Apocalypse Legion. However, Ye Li did not continue to speak and waited quietly. When Chi He and Chi Qing saw this, they were both a little displeased. However, they did not intend to continue persuading Ye Li and the Apocalypse Legion to leave. If they wanted to die, what could they do? A moment later, the abandoned base city suddenly shook like an earthquake. ¡°Dad, that Dark Race is about to break the seal!¡± Chi Qing shouted. Chi He¡¯s expression was solemn. He gritted his teeth and said to Chi Qing, ¡°Qing¡¯er, you can leave.¡± Chi Qing was stunned. It was obvious that he did not expect his father to say this. He looked at Chi He in confusion. ¡°Dad, why did you let me go?¡± However, Chi He sighed. ¡°He was right just now. After this Dark Race member breaks the seal, there¡¯s only one outcome for us¡ªdeath. With our abilities, we can¡¯t seal a tier 2 Heavenly Lord-level Dark Race member at all.¡± ¡°No! I¡¯m not leaving!¡± A hint of stubbornness appeared on Chi Qing¡¯s fair face. ¡°In short, when that Dark Race breaks the seal, you must leave!¡± As soon as Chi He finished speaking, the entire abandoned base city could not help but shake even more. Suddenly, not far in front of them, the ground began to crack! A few seconds later, a Dark Race member rushed out and leaped into the air. In an instant, an evil aura began to spread in all directions. ¡°Hahahaha, I¡¯ve finally broken the seal!¡± This Dark Race member¡¯s entire body was enveloped by an evil aura. It was a tier 2 Heavenly Lord-level Spirit Soul. This Dark Race member¡¯s appearance was truly terrifying. After this tier 2 Heavenly Lord-level Spirit Soul laughed a few times, he saw Ye Li and the Apocalypse Legion. ¡°Huh?¡± The tier 2 Heavenly Lord-level Spirit Soul landed on the ground. ¡°Humans?¡± The tier 2 Heavenly Lord-level Spirit Soul smiled. Immediately, he seemed to sense something and shook his head. ¡°Are you zombies?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The tier 2 Heavenly Lord-level Spirit Soul was puzzled. ¡°No, no, no!¡± The tier 2 Heavenly Lord-level Spirit Soul shook his head again. ¡°Zombies, humans!¡± ¡°But you!¡± The tier 2 Heavenly Lord-level Spirit Soul looked at Ye Li in confusion. Chapter 948 - Chapter 948: The Last Kongtong Seal Fragment Chapter 948: The Last Kongtong Seal Fragment Editor: Henyee Translations This tier 2 Heavenly Lord-level Spirit Soul looked at Ye Li in confusion. ¡°You don¡¯t seem to be a member of the Dark Race, a human, or a zombie?¡± Chi He and Chi Qing were stunned when they heard this. They were confused by this tier 2 Heavenly Lord-level Spirit Soul. ¡°You do have a good eye,¡± Ye Li said slowly. The tier 2 Heavenly Lord-level Spirit Soul laughed coldly. ¡°Tell me, what race are you?¡± Ye Li also smiled. ¡°Before I tell you what kind of member I am, you have to tell me if you have the Kongtong Seal fragment.¡± ¡°What!!!¡± When this tier 2 Heavenly Lord-level Spirit Soul heard this, he was extremely shocked. ¡°How, how did you know?¡± The tier 2 Heavenly Lord-level Spirit Soul discovered that he could not figure out how Ye Li knew that he had the Kongtong Seal fragment. The corners of Ye Li¡¯s mouth could not help but curl up slightly. He already knew that this tier 2 Heavenly Lord-level Spirit Soul had a Kongtong Seal fragment. One would search high and low only to find it when one least expected to. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, give me the Kongtong Seal fragment,¡± Ye Li said slowly. As soon as these words were spoken, the tier 2 Heavenly Lord-level Spirit Soul was stunned for a moment before slowly laughing out loud, as if it had never heard such a funny joke. ¡°You want my Kongtong Seal fragment? What right do you have?¡± This tier 2 Heavenly Lord-level Spirit Soul was extremely disdainful. ¡°Why?¡± Ye Li sneered. ¡°Is it enough just because I¡¯m the Demon King Ye Li?¡± How was that possible!!! Chi He and Chi Qing¡¯s pupils constricted. They didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to be the Demon King Ye Li. This tier 2 Heavenly Lord-level Spirit Soul had been sealed for 50 years, so he naturally did not know who Demon King Ye Li was. ¡°Demon King Ye Li? I¡¯ve never heard of him. Where did this small fry come from?¡± The tier 2 Heavenly Lord-level Spirit Soul¡¯s tone was filled with disdain. However, Chi He and Chi Qing knew that when this tier 2 Heavenly Lord-level Spirit Soul said this, his life would disappear from this world forever. It was because he had offended the legendary Demon King, Ye Li. Chi He and Chi Qing naturally knew that the nine people behind Ye Li were the nine Heavenly Lord-level zombies of the famous Apocalypse Legion. ¡°By the way, before I kill you, tell me what kind of member you are,¡± the tier 2 Heavenly Lord-level Spirit Soul said to Ye Li. Ye Li smiled calmly and looked at the sun in the sky. ¡°Have you heard of the Demon Clan?¡± You¡­! This tier 2 Heavenly Lord-level Spirit Soul was dumbfounded. ¡°You, you¡¯re from the Qiong Qi Royal Family?¡± Even if a tier 2 Heavenly Lord-level Spirit Soul was given ten heads, he would never have thought that Ye Li was actually a demon. ¡°No.¡± Ye Li shook his head. The tier 2 Heavenly Lord-level Spirit Soul was stunned. Other than the Qiong Qi Royal Family, were there other demons in the Eastern Land? ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to know so much. Come here and let me kill you.¡± Ye Li hooked his finger at this tier 2 Heavenly Lord-level Spirit Soul. When this tier 2 Heavenly Lord-level Spirit Soul saw this, it could not help but be furious. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Pretentious! I¡¯ll show you how terrifying I am!¡± The tier 2 Heavenly Lord-level Spirit Soul shouted. As soon as he finished speaking, the evil aura of this tier 2 Heavenly Lord-level Spirit Soul burst forth, forming black ghosts that flew towards Ye Li. Ye Li sighed to himself. Why did people always think that they could kill him? A tier 2 Heavenly Lord-level Spirit Soul? Ye Li was a tier 4¡­ Sky Opener!!! Chapter 949 - Chapter 949: Gather the Ten Great Divine Weapons Chapter 949: Gather the Ten Great Divine Weapons Editor: Henyee Translations The evil aura of the tier 2 Heavenly Lord-level Spirit Soul exploded and transformed into countless black evil spirits that flew towards Ye Li. Ye Li smiled faintly. There was naturally no change in his handsome face. He really could not understand why this tier 2 Heavenly Lord-level Spirit Soul dared to attack him. He just didn¡¯t know he had offended the wrong person! Clang! A cold light instantly shot out from the abandoned base city. Then, the sound of a sword and a dragon began to ring. A five-clawed blood dragon that was enough to make one¡¯s guts crack coiled above Ye Li¡¯s head. An Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword appeared in Ye Li¡¯s hand. Swish! Ye Li slashed with his sword. Immediately, the supreme sword light headed towards the evil spirit. In an instant, all the evil spirits turned into nothingness. ¡°How is it possible?¡± The tier 2 Heavenly Lord-level Spirit Soul¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. Ye Li¡¯s expression remained unchanged. He calmly looked at the tier 2 Heavenly Lord-level Spirit Soul and slowly said, ¡°How can a dark race member like you change? Only death can change you.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Ye Li activated the Swift Steps, leaving only an afterimage. Chi He and Chi Qing could not help but be stunned because they really could not imagine what kind of speed this was. How could they still catch Ye Li¡¯s figure? It was not just them. Even this tier 2 Heavenly Lord-level Spirit Soul could not capture Ye Li¡¯s figure. His eyes widened for the largest time in history. When Ye Li appeared again, he was already behind this tier 2 Heavenly Lord-level Spirit Soul. The tier 2 Heavenly Lord-level Spirit Soul¡¯s pupils suddenly constricted. He realized that Ye Li was behind him and hurriedly turned around. However, when he turned around, he realized that Ye Li had already raised the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword high in his hand. ¡°I¡¯m finished!¡± The tier 2 Heavenly Lord-level Spirit Soul shouted. As the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword in Ye Li¡¯s hand fell rapidly, the life of the tier 2 Heavenly Lord-level Spirit Soul disappeared from this world forever. The Kongtong Seal fragment fell to the ground. Ye Li looked at the Kongtong Seal fragment on the ground, and his face began to show a playful smile. With this Kongtong Seal fragment, he could synthesize the complete version of the Kongtong Seal. He had found all 10 Primordial divine weapons. Then, Ye Li ignored Chi He and Chi Qing¡¯s shock. He opened the synthesis grid in his mind and placed the three Kongtong Seal fragments into the synthesis grid to begin the synthesis! A few seconds later, the complete Kongtong Seal appeared in Ye Li¡¯s hand. Ye Li showed a playful smile on his face. He finally found all the Ten Great Divine Weapons. ¡°Senior Demon King, thank you. If it weren¡¯t for you¡­¡± Before Chi He could finish his sentence, Ye Li interrupted him. ¡°You guys can leave first. I still have something to do here,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only When Chi He and Chi Qing heard this, they didn¡¯t dare to stay in this abandoned base city any longer and hurriedly left. ¡°System, what should I do now?¡± ¡°Host, as long as you break down the Ten Great Divine Weapons, you can synthesize the key to the Unparalleled Emperor Tomb.¡± Hearing the system¡¯s words, Ye Li didn¡¯t hesitate at all and started to take action. Not long after, Ye Li disintegrated the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword. Then, he placed all the Ten Great Divine Weapons into the synthesis grid and began to synthesize the key that could open the Unparalleled Emperor Tomb. Chapter 950 - Chapter 950: Unparalleled Warrior Chapter 950: Unparalleled Warrior Editor: Henyee Translations Ding! ¡°Let the synthesis begin.¡± ¡°10%¡­ 30%¡­ 60%¡­ 100%.¡± ¡°The synthesis is complete.¡± After the system notification sounded, a key appeared in Ye Li¡¯s hand. Ding! ¡°Congratulations to the host for obtaining a free zombie fusion opportunity.¡± The system¡¯s voice appeared in Ye Li¡¯s mind again. Ye Li smiled. His luck was unparalleled. In the Unparalleled Emperor Tomb, there was a ferocious general guarding the tomb. He had to defeat that ferocious general to enter the Emperor Tomb. With the free zombie fusion opportunity, Ye Li was much more at ease. Then, Ye Li opened the Unparalleled Emperor Tomb! He came to this mysterious space again. Ye Li looked at the supreme general in the air. This person was wearing treasure armor and holding a three-pointed, double-edged spear in his hand. It was unknown how long this valiant general had lived for, but his face was filled with vicissitudes. His eyes and eyebrows were filled with a thousand levels of killing intent, and he looked majestic. ¡°Leave!¡± The unparalleled warrior spat out a word. However, these two words seemed to carry an extremely great might, causing even the wind to start retreating crazily. If it were an ordinary person, they might have been frightened to death by the supreme general. Even weak genetic warriors would be frightened to death when they heard this. However, could Ye Li be an ordinary person? He began to integrate the Apocalypse Legion into his body. But now that the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword was gone, he could only use his fists. Ye Li thought that even if he merged with the Apocalypse Legion, it would be very difficult to defeat such an existence. ¡°Host, the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword hasn¡¯t disappeared. You can summon it.¡± Suddenly, the system¡¯s voice sounded in Ye Li¡¯s mind. If not for the fact that he had the system, he would have the world. This sentence was indeed true. Without any hesitation, Ye Li summoned the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword. Even though the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword was no longer fused with the Ten Great Divine Weapons, its power was still the same as before. This was ridiculous! ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to leave, I¡¯ll kill you!¡± In midair, the unparalleled fierce general spoke again! As soon as he finished speaking, this supreme general raised his three-pointed double-edged spear and flew towards Ye Li at an extremely fast speed. Ye Li knew very well that this was the most terrifying opponent he had encountered since he transmigrated to this world. He had to give it his all. Clang! The three-pointed, double-edged spear collided heavily with the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword, and the entire space began to shake violently. Ye Li retreated dozens of meters and raised the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword as he shouted coldly, ¡°Profound Heaven Tyrant Demon Sword Technique!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the sword fell! Countless terrifying sword lights and ancient gods and devils flew out. ¡°Boom!¡± The attack of the Mystic Heaven Overlord Demon Sword Technique finally collided with this supreme general. However, what Ye Li did not expect was that this supreme general was not injured at all. He could not help but be stunned. ¡°This defense is too terrifying.¡± Ye Li stared at the unparalleled warrior in the distance and said. Swish! Suddenly, the unparalleled warrior in the distance disappeared on the spot. Ye Li¡¯s speed was about the same as this supreme general, so he could naturally capture his figure. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Boom! The Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword clashed with the three-pointed double-edged spear again. Then, Ye Li started a desperate battle with this supreme general! He did not know how long it lasted. One day, or two days. Ye Li and the unparalleled warrior were still fighting. They even seemed to be getting braver the more they fought. Chapter 951 - Chapter 951: Primordial Divine Sword Body Chapter 951: Primordial Divine Sword Body Editor: Henyee Translations Ye Li didn¡¯t know how long he had been fighting with this supreme general. In the end, he still defeated this supreme general. After the warrior disappeared, Ye Li sat on the ground and panted heavily. He took out more than ten boxes of food from the system space and started to eat crazily. After eating all the food in the boxes, Ye Li was finally satisfied. Next, it was time to open the Unparalleled Emperor Tomb. Ye Li smiled and slowly walked towards the tomb door. How domineering was this tomb door? There were two sentences on both sides of the tomb door: ¡°All living things shall kneel down to me. I am the most powerful in the world!¡± A peerlessly domineering aura assaulted his face. There was a keyhole on the tomb door. Ye Li walked to the tomb door and inserted the key into the keyhole. Crack! The door opened. The moment the door opened, a dazzling light shot out, making people unable to open their eyes. A moment later, the blinding light disappeared. Ye Li looked at the tomb and realized that it was empty except for a stone coffin. ¡®Is that all?¡¯ Ye Li was a little stunned. This was the f*cking Unparalleled Emperor Tomb. He walked into the tomb. To his surprise, as soon as he entered, a voice entered his ears. ¡°My successor, you¡¯re finally here.¡± This voice was incomparably ancient. It felt as if it had existed since ancient times. Then, a figure appeared in front of Ye Li. This figure was filled with the light of a powerhouse. Ye Li only took a glance and knew that he had no chance of survival when fighting this figure. ¡°I am Great Emperor Star Cloud!¡± The figure said to Ye Li. Great Emperor Star Cloud? This name was very domineering. Those who could become emperors were definitely in the emperor realm. After the Sky Opener realm was the king realm, and after the king realm was the saint realm, and after the saint realm was the emperor realm. ¡°My successor, you will receive my inheritance.¡± After this figure finished speaking, a ray of light entered Ye Li¡¯s body. Instantly, Ye Li felt like his entire body was about to explode. A moment later, Ye Li heard the system notification. Ding! ¡°The host has become a seventh-tier Sky Opener.¡± ¡°Congratulations to the host for obtaining a super treasure chest.¡± When Ye Li came back to his senses, the figure had already disappeared. Only a skill book appeared in front of Ye Li. Ye Li looked at the skill book. It was an SSS god-level skill called the Divine Sword Technique. Ding! ¡°An SSS-God-level skill has been detected. Do you want to cultivate it?¡± The system¡¯s voice appeared in Ye Li¡¯s mind again. ¡°Yes.¡± Ye Li said without any hesitation. ¡°10%¡­ 30%¡­ 60%¡­ 100%.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve successfully cultivated an SSS-class god-level skill.¡± Ye Li was a little puzzled. He thought that this Unparalleled Emperor Tomb was nothing much. Was that all? But it was better than nothing. ¡°Huh?¡± Ye Li saw an extremely ancient token with the word ¡®Sword¡¯ written on it. It looked extremely powerful. Without thinking too much, Ye Li picked up the token. ¡°Host, this is the Divine Sword Token of the Sin Realm. Whoever holds this token is the sect master of the Divine Sword Sect.¡± When Ye Li heard this, he found it interesting. ¡°Also, Host, do you know that you¡¯re no longer a demon but a primordial divine sword body?¡± A primordial divine sword body? Ye Li was a little stunned. It sounded very impressive. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only However, the system did not continue to speak. Oh right, there was also a super Treasure Chest. Then, Ye Li opened the super Treasure Chest. ¡°Congratulations to the host for obtaining a super Heavenly Lord-level zombie pill x9.¡± ¡°Congratulations to the host for obtaining the opportunity to upgrade all zombie skills.¡± Chapter 952 - Chapter 952: Border Gate Chapter 952: Border Gate Editor: Henyee Translations Super Heavenly Lord-level zombie pills? Ye Li smiled as he thought that this was really interesting. Without thinking too much, Ye Li used all nine super Heavenly Lord-level zombie pills. The Apocalypse Legion leveled up instantly. Although they were super Heavenly Lord-level zombie pills, Ye Li did not expect that the Apocalypse Legion had all become sixth-tier Heavenly Lord-level zombies. Ye Li felt that this Unparalleled Emperor Tomb was not interesting, but this Divine Sword Token was interesting. He could even imagine that the Divine Sword Sect must be a super faction. The person holding the Divine Sword Token was the sect master of the Divine Sword Sect. Suddenly, Ye Li could not help but think of Qiong Ling. He had not seen Qiong Ling for a long time. He looked at the sun in the sky and slowly said, ¡°It¡¯s time to go to the Sin Realm.¡± After staying in the Eastern Land for so long, Ye Li knew the entrance to the Sin Realm. He activated Swift Steps and rushed to the entrance of the Sin Realm. After three days, he finally arrived at this entrance. Transit City. Strictly speaking, the Transit City was not a base city. At this moment, Ye Li appeared on the streets of the Transit City. There were many genetic warriors on the streets. Ye Li did not want to stay in the Transit City for too long. He walked towards the Border Gate. The Border Gate was a teleportation gate. As long as one sat on the Border Gate, they could travel from the Eastern Land to the Sin Realm. When they arrived at the Border Gate, there were already many genetic warriors gathered outside. From the looks of it, they were preparing to go to the Sin Realm. The fee for passing the Border Gate was extremely expensive. It was not something that ordinary people could afford. However, Ye Li was naturally not short of money. Ye Li queued up. When it was almost his turn, a beautiful woman ran up to him and cut the line. Not only did she cut the line, but she also turned around and looked at Ye Li with disdain. ¡°Will you be dissatisfied that I cut in line with you?¡± The woman said sarcastically to Ye Li. Ye Li secretly shook his head when he heard this. As the saying goes, there are all kinds of people in the world. There were indeed all kinds of people in this world. Without a doubt, this woman¡¯s personality was extremely arrogant. ¡°No,¡± Ye Li said. He did not want to lower himself to this woman¡¯s level. The woman smiled. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to have such good eyesight. If you would mind if you answered, you would already be on the ground.¡± Ye Li was secretly happy. This woman¡¯s words almost made him die of laughter. Immediately, the woman handed over the post-apocalyptic world currency and walked into the Border Gate. Ye Li then walked into the gate too. Initially, Ye Li thought that the so-called Border Gate was the kind of teleportation gate. As long as he walked in, it would be like entering a time tunnel. However, to his surprise, this Border Gate was similar to a bus. There were dozens of genetic warriors inside. ¡°I find you quite pleasing to the eye. Tell me, what¡¯s your name?¡± The woman was beside Ye Li and said to him. ¡°I don¡¯t have a name.¡± Ye Li shook his head. He did not want to talk too much with this woman. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The woman was stunned. She did not understand how a person could not have a name. Seconds later, the woman smiled again. ¡°My name is Shi Ling. Since you don¡¯t have a name, I¡¯ll call you Nameless.¡± ¡®Nameless?¡¯ Ye Li smiled and a cold light shot out of his eyes. He looked at Shi Ling and said, ¡°Don¡¯t randomly give me a name.¡± Ye Li originally thought that Shi Ling would retreat, but who would have thought that Shi Ling not only did not retreat, but also went all out. Chapter 953 - Chapter 953: Forced to Land Chapter 953: Forced to Land Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Hey, why don¡¯t you have a name?¡± Shi Ling asked Ye Li curiously. Of course, Ye Li didn¡¯t want to bother about Shi Ling. He didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°How dare you ignore me? I¡¯m a disciple of the Divine Sword Sect!¡± Shi Ling stared at Ye Li and said. A disciple of the Divine Sword Sect? Ye Li was a little stunned, wondering if there was such a coincidence. ¡°How is it? Are you afraid?¡± Shi Ling looked at Ye Li proudly. She thought that since Ye Li was going to the Sin Realm, he must know about the Divine Sword Sect. But what she didn¡¯t expect was that Ye Li would say something like this. Ye Li looked at her and said calmly, ¡°Do you always talk so much nonsense?¡± As soon as these words were spoken, Shi Ling was stunned. ¡°You, you dare to say that I talk too much?¡± Shi Ling did not expect Ye Li to be so presumptuous. However, Ye Li didn¡¯t want to talk to her. He found a seat and closed his eyes to rest. However, Ye Li felt that the Divine Sword Sect was indeed terrifying. Shi Ling was actually a tier 2 Sky Opener. After all, she was only a common disciple of the Divine Sword Sect. After an unknown period of time, Ye Li opened his eyes and realized that the stone spirit was looking at him. ¡°Nameless, you¡¯re so handsome,¡± Shi Ling said with a smile. Everyone in the Eastern Land knew that Ye Li was as handsome as jade. ¡°Aren¡¯t you annoying?¡± Ye Li became impatient. He had never seen a woman like Shi Ling. ¡°You¡­!¡± Shi Ling was annoyed. ¡°I praised you out of kindness, but you actually said that I¡¯m annoying?¡± Ye Li continued to close his eyes. Although Shi Ling was very beautiful, Ye Li had never been a lecher. ¡°Boom!¡± Suddenly, the inside of the Border Gate began to shake violently. ¡°Th-th-this¡­¡± The genetic warriors in the Border Gate were all shocked. They had naturally heard that the Border Gate had once fallen from the sky. If it fell, wouldn¡¯t they be smashed into pieces? ¡°Everyone, the Border Gate is unstable. We can only be forced to land,¡± a middle-aged man appeared in front of everyone and said to them. The genetic warriors in the Border Gate heaved a sigh of relief when they heard that. As long as they didn¡¯t fall, what was there to be afraid of if they were forced to land? Then, the Border Gate began to descend. Then, all the genetic warriors walked out of the Border Gate. They were in a forest. The genetic warriors shook their heads and began to leave the forest. Just as Ye Li was about to leave, Shi Ling stopped him. ¡°Nameless, where are you going?¡± Ye Li stopped in his tracks and looked at Shi Ling indifferently. ¡°Do I need to tell you where I¡¯m going?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± To Ye Li¡¯s surprise, Shi Ling stood in front of him. ¡°You¡¯re not going anywhere until you tell me!¡± Shi Ling said proudly. Just as Ye Li was wondering if he should teach this Rock Spirit a lesson, dozens of shocking screams entered his ears. ¡°Ah!!!¡± The screams were from the dozens of genetic warriors who had left. ¡°It¡¯s the Bloodthirsty Demon Wolf!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only A staff member of the Border Gate shouted. He was prepared to hide in the Border Gate, but unfortunately, his speed was still a little too slow. ¡°Ahh!¡± Another blood-curdling scream entered Ye Li¡¯s ears. At this moment, there were already more than ten Bloodthirsty Demon Wolves surrounding Ye Li and Shi Ling. ¡°You guys are really blind. How dare you surround me?¡± Shi Ling said disdainfully. Chapter 954 - Chapter 954: Bloodthirsty Demon Wolf’s Territory Chapter 954: Bloodthirsty Demon Wolf¡¯s Territory Editor: Henyee Translations Shi Ling¡¯s fair face was filled with disdain. Suddenly, she summoned a green longsword. Swish! A cold light arrived first, and then he drew his sword like a dragon. Shi Ling was a tier 2 Sky Opener, so these Bloodthirsty Demon Wolves naturally could not block Shi Ling¡¯s sword light. In an instant, the dozen or so Bloodthirsty Demon Wolves fell to the ground. ¡°How is it? Am I awesome?¡± Shi Ling looked at Ye Li proudly. She originally thought that Ye Li would be shocked to the extreme, but she never expected that Ye Li¡¯s expression did not change at all. ¡°You, you¡¯re not shocked?¡± Shi Ling looked at Ye Li in confusion. ¡°Why should I be shocked? Are you very powerful?¡± Ye Li asked slowly. Shi Ling could not help but be stunned when she heard this. Was she not powerful? ¡°Oh right, you said that you¡¯re a disciple of the Divine Sword Sect?¡± Ye Li looked at Shi Ling. ¡°I¡¯m going to the Divine Sword Sect too. Lead the way.¡± Shi Ling was shocked. No matter what, she did not expect Ye Li to also go to the Sword Sect. ¡°Are you preparing to join the Divine Sword Sect?¡± Shi Ling asked Ye Li. ¡°No.¡± Ye Li shook his head. Shi Ling naturally knew that Ye Li was not a disciple of the Divine Sword Sect, but she really could not think of why Ye Li would shake his head. ¡°You¡¯re not a disciple of the Divine Sword Sect, and you don¡¯t want to be a disciple of the Divine Sword Sect. I really want to know why you¡¯re going to the Divine Sword Sect.¡± Shi Ling looked at Ye Li in confusion. A few seconds later, Ye Li slowly said, ¡°I¡¯m going to the Divine Sword Sect to be the sect master.¡± ¡°What!!!¡± As soon as these words were spoken, Shi Ling could not help but be stunned. Even if she spent ten days and ten nights, she did not expect Ye Li to say such words. ¡°You said that you went to the Divine Sword Sect to be the sect master?¡± Shi Ling really didn¡¯t understand why Ye Li dared to say such a thing. However, what made Shi Ling even more incredulous was what Ye Li said next. Ye Li looked at Shi Ling and said calmly, ¡°Don¡¯t ever be shocked because everything I, Ye Li, do will shock you for three days and three nights.¡± When Shi Ling heard this, he instantly froze on the spot like a clay statue. ¡°Wuwuwu!!!¡± Suddenly, Ye Li and Shi Ling heard a horrifying scream. Shi Ling came back to her senses and hurriedly looked in the direction of the voice. It did not matter if she did not look, but she could not help but be shocked. ¡°So many Bloodthirsty Demon Wolves?¡± At this moment, hundreds of Bloodthirsty Demon Wolves were flying towards Ye Li and Shi Ling. ¡°Could this be the territory of the Bloodthirsty Demon Wolf?¡± Shi Ling thought that this was the only possibility. Otherwise, it would be impossible for so many Bloodthirsty Demon Wolves to appear. ¡°What do we do?¡± Shi Ling looked at Ye Li in panic. She could easily kill a dozen Bloodthirsty Demon Wolves, but how could she kill so many Bloodthirsty Demon Wolves? These Bloodthirsty Demon Wolves were all at the Earth Lord-level. The Earth Lord-level was the realm of the Chosen One. However, to her surprise, Ye Li¡¯s handsome face didn¡¯t change at all. She was stunned. She was really stunned. Wasn¡¯t this person afraid? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°I¡¯ll carve out a path later. You can run,¡± Shi Ling suddenly said to Ye Li. Ye Li was secretly stunned. He didn¡¯t expect Shi Ling to say that. ¡°No,¡± Ye Li replied lightly. Shi Ling was shocked. She didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to still be pretending even after she said that. She thought that although Ye Li looked calm on the surface, he was actually panicking in his heart. ¡°Do you want to die?¡± Shi Ling looked at Ye Li. Chapter 955 - Chapter 955: Shi Ling’s Shock Chapter 955: Shi Ling¡¯s Shock Editor: Henyee Translations Ye Li looked at Shi Ling¡¯s stunned face and said calmly, ¡°Do you think these Bloodthirsty Demon Wolves can kill me?¡± Shi Ling was stunned. How could she understand what Ye Li meant? She thought to herself that there were hundreds of Bloodthirsty Demon Wolves here. Could it be that this person could survive? By the time Shi Ling came back to her senses, hundreds of Bloodthirsty Demon Wolves had already surrounded them. Shi Ling thought that it was over this time. She, Shi Ling, was going to die young. She looked at Ye Li and realized that there was no change in Ye Li¡¯s expression. She was stunned. She was really stunned. Clang! Suddenly, a cold light flashed in front of Shi Ling¡¯s eyes. The sound of a sword and a dragon appeared in Shi Ling¡¯s ears. What shocked Shi Ling even more was that a clawless blood dragon phantom was entrenched above Ye Li¡¯s head. Looking at the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword in Ye Li¡¯s hand, Shi Ling felt that she could not breathe. What kind of sword was this? It was too terrifying. Suddenly, Ye Li jumped up and raised the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword high. The terrifying sword light attached to the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword. ¡°Profound Heaven Tyrant Demon Sword Technique!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the sword fell! Terrifying sword beams and ancient Godfiends flew towards the hundreds of Bloodthirsty Demon Wolves. How could these Bloodthirsty Demon Wolves withstand such an attack? They all prepared to escape. Unfortunately, even if they had ten legs, they would not be able to dodge such an attack. In an instant, hundreds of Bloodthirsty Demon Wolves melted into nothingness. ¡°Huh!!!¡± When Shi Ling saw this, her eyes widened to the largest size in history, and her mouth was so wide that it could fit an extra-large bowl. Ye Li landed on the ground and couldn¡¯t help but shake his head. He thought about how these Bloodthirsty Demon Wolves were gone before he even used his SSS god-level skill, the Divine Sword Technique. How boring. ¡°Huh?¡± Ye Li looked at the petrified stone spirit. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to never be shocked? Because everything I do will shock you for three days and three nights,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Shi Ling came back to her senses and looked at Ye Li in shock. ¡°You, you¡¯re actually so strong?¡± No matter how she thought about it, she never thought that Ye Li would be so terrifying. She originally thought that Ye Li was very weak. Now when she thought about how she said that she would open a bloody path for Ye Li to escape, she felt that she was a little ridiculous. ¡°Is it fun?¡± Shi Ling looked at Ye Li. Ye Li was stunned. Naturally, he did not understand what the stone spirit meant. ¡°You¡¯ve been watching me make a fool of myself, haven¡¯t you? You¡¯re clearly so strong.¡± Shi Ling mocked himself. Ye Li secretly smiled and thought that this girl was really thinking too much. He really didn¡¯t mean to see Shi Ling make a fool of herself, although he wanted to a little. ¡°Tell me, what exactly are you doing in the Divine Sword Sect?¡± Shi Ling stared at Ye Li warily. Looking at the vigilant expression on Shi Ling¡¯s fair face, Ye Li was a bit surprised. He had saved her. Did she still think that he was a bad person? ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you that I¡¯m going to the Sword Sect to be the sect master?¡± Ye Li said slowly. Even if Ye Li said it out loud, Shi Ling would not believe Ye Li¡¯s words because it was too ridiculous. However¡­ The Divine Sword Sect indeed did not have a sect master. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only All the disciples of the Divine Sword Sect did not know why the Divine Sword Sect did not have a sect master. Just as Shi Ling was about to speak, Ye Li sighed and said, ¡°Someone who is not afraid of death is here again.¡± She was stunned and didn¡¯t understand what Ye Li meant. Just as he was about to ask, he heard a cold voice. ¡°Why didn¡¯t my people kill you?¡± Chapter 956 - Chapter 956: Leader of Bloodthirsty Demon Wolves Chapter 956: Leader of Bloodthirsty Demon Wolves Editor: Henyee Translations Ye Li and Shi Ling looked in the direction of the voice and saw a huge Bloodthirsty Demon Wolf walking over. The Bloodthirsty Demon Wolf¡¯s eyes were green and looked extremely terrifying. Ye Li smiled faintly, but there was no change in his handsome face. This Bloodthirsty Demon Wolf was at the tier 3 Heavenly Lord-level. In front of him, it was simply not of a high level. ¡°This is¡­¡± Shi Ling swallowed his saliva. A look of horror appeared on his fair face. ¡°The leader of the Bloodthirsty Demon Wolves?¡± Shi Ling was only a tier 2 Sky Opener. Facing a tier 3 Heavenly Lord-level Bloodthirsty Demon Wolf, she was completely suppressed. She hurriedly looked at Ye Li, but she realized that there was still no change in Ye Li¡¯s expression. It was as if he did not see anything at all. ¡°This might be the leader of the Bloodthirsty Demon Wolves. It¡¯s very strong. We have to be careful,¡± Shi Ling said to Ye Li. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be careful about.¡± Ye Li shook his head slowly. Shi Ling already knew how terrifying Ye Li was, but this Bloodthirsty Demon Wolf was equally terrifying. She didn¡¯t understand why Ye Li¡¯s face was still so calm. ¡°Human, tell me, why didn¡¯t my clansmen kill you?¡± The leader of the Bloodthirsty Demon Wolves looked at Ye Li and Shi Ling and asked. Ye Li smiled faintly and said to the leader of the Bloodthirsty Demon Wolves, ¡°Because they are all dead.¡± ¡°Impossible!¡± The leader of the Bloodthirsty Demon Wolves shouted coldly. Ye Li did not intend to continue conversing with the tier 3 Bloodthirsty Demon Wolf leader. ¡°Humans, now that you met me here, your lives will disappear from this world forever,¡± the leader of the Bloodthirsty Demon Wolves said to Ye Li and Shi Ling. Ye Li smiled calmly. He really did not understand how this tier 3 Heavenly Lord-level Bloodthirsty Demon Wolf dared to say such a thing. Was he too arrogant, or was it that he, Ye Li, could not hold his saber anymore? ¡°Since you think you have us in your grasp, what are you waiting for?¡± Ye Li looked at the Bloodthirsty Demon Wolf leader leisurely. The leader of the Bloodthirsty Demon Wolves was furious when he heard this. He stared at Ye Li. ¡°Human, since you want to die so much, I¡¯ll fulfill your wish!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the leader of the Bloodthirsty Demon Wolves flew towards Ye Li at an extremely fast speed. From the moment this tier 3 Heavenly Lord-level Bloodthirsty Demon Wolf charged towards Ye Li, he was already dead. ¡°I have a sword that can kill everyone in the world!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Ye Li flew out. Now, he was a seventh-tier Sky Opener. Facing a tier 3 Heavenly Lord-level Bloodthirsty Demon Wolf, he was definitely an existence that could crush him. Moreover, he had the Primordial Divine King Sword Body, which made his sword intent dozens of times stronger. However, he was still a demon! Ye Li¡¯s speed was too fast. The leader of the Bloodthirsty Demon Wolves was stunned. He realized that he could not catch Ye Li¡¯s figure. ¡°How can he be so fast?¡± The leader of the Bloodthirsty Demon Wolves shouted. He quickly stopped in his tracks and looked for Ye Li. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Shi Ling watched from the side. A look of deep shock had already appeared on her fair face. It was impossible for the Bloodthirsty Demon Wolf leader to capture Ye Li¡¯s figure. When Ye Li appeared again, he was already behind this Bloodthirsty Demon Wolf. Only then did the leader of the Bloodthirsty Demon Wolves react. He wanted to turn around, but he would never have the chance because something had already appeared on his body. This was¡­ the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword. The Bloodthirsty Demon Wolf leader¡¯s body had already been pierced by the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword. Chapter 957 - Chapter 957: Divine Sword City Chapter 957: Divine Sword City Editor: Henyee Translations The Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword was too sharp and could be said to be the sharpest sword in the world. The leader of the Bloodthirsty Demon Wolves could not believe it. He could not believe that he had died just like that. Despair began to fill his eyes. Ye Li took out the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword. This bloodthirsty demon wolf fell heavily to the ground and fell into an eternal slumber. ¡°Stupid Dark Race.¡± Ye Li shook his head. He would often say that in this world, good people would not die, and bad people would not die either. There was only one type of person who would die, and that was stupid person. In his opinion, there was no difference between humans and the Dark Race. There was still no change in Ye Li¡¯s expression. He had only killed a tier 3 Heavenly Lord-level Dark Race member, which did not make him excited at all. Then, he placed the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword into the system space. He turned around and looked at the dumbfounded Shi Ling. At this moment, Shi Ling was as shocked as she could be and could not recover for a long time. Ye Li could understand Shi Ling¡¯s shock. Anyone who was with him would be shocked. It was because he was the Demon King, Ye Li. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Ye Li said to Shi Ling. Shi Ling came back to her senses when she heard this. She swallowed her saliva and asked in shock, ¡°Can, can I ask you what realm you¡¯re in?¡± Ye Li looked at the sun in the sky and slowly said, ¡°Not much, just a seventh-tier Sky Opener.¡± ¡°What!!!¡± Hearing this, Shi Ling could not help but be shocked again. This was a seventh-tier Sky Opener! ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be such a terrifying person.¡± Shi Ling looked at Ye Li in shock. The corners of Ye Li¡¯s lips curled up slightly, and a faint smile appeared on his handsome face. ¡°Who says I¡¯m human?¡± Shi Ling was shocked. She didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to say such a thing. Wasn¡¯t human? Shi Ling did not understand what Ye Li meant. However, she did not intend to continue asking. ¡®Let¡¯s go,¡¯ said the stone spirit. Then, Ye Li and Shi Ling headed towards the Divine Sword Sect. ¡­ Divine Sword City. Ye Li and Shi Ling arrived at the Divine Sword City. There was a Divine Sword Mountain behind the Divine Sword City. Above the Divine Sword Mountain was the location of the Divine Sword Sect. The Sin Realm was divided into the Sin Realm and the Evil Realm, which were divided into 24 sub-realms. Ye Li was in the north. Qiong Ling was also in the north, but Ye Li did not know about it yet. ¡°I can¡¯t take it anymore. I¡¯m starving. Let¡¯s eat something first,¡± Shi Ling said to Ye Li. Ye Li nodded. He hadn¡¯t eaten good food for a long time. Hearing Shi Ling¡¯s words, he would eat it. Then, Ye Li and Shi Ling found a decent-looking inn. The two of them walked into the inn and asked the waiter to order many delicacies. Not long after, the dishes were served. The two of them began to eat and drink. ¡°Ye Li, can you tell me why you went to the Divine Sword Sect?¡± Shi Ling looked at Ye Li curiously. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ye Li was a little helpless. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you that I went to the Divine Sword Sect to be the sect master? Why didn¡¯t you believe me?¡± Shi Ling naturally did not believe Ye Li¡¯s words. Not only did she not believe it, but she also did not believe anyone else. No matter what, the Divine Sword Sect was a super faction in the north. The two of them were almost done eating and were about to leave when an arrogant voice entered Ye Li and Shi Ling¡¯s ears. ¡°Yo, isn¡¯t this my cute little sister Shi Ling?¡± Chapter 958 - Chapter 958: Arrogant Mo Feng Chapter 958: Arrogant Mo Feng Editor: Henyee Translations Shi Ling looked in the direction of the voice, and a look of disgust appeared on her fair face. A young man about the same age as Shi Ling walked to Shi Ling¡¯s side and looked at her indifferently. ¡°Sister Shi Ling, why are you ignoring me?¡± The youth smiled at Shi Ling. ¡°Mo Feng, who¡¯s your sister?¡± Shi Ling stared at Mo Feng in disgust. Mo Feng smiled and suddenly looked at Ye Li, who was beside Shi Ling. ¡°Sister Shi Ling, this is?¡± Mo Feng was a little puzzled. He could not help but be stunned because Ye Li was really too handsome. He admitted that he was also very good-looking, but compared to Ye Liyi, there was not much difference between heaven and earth. ¡°What does it have to do with you?¡± Shi Ling stared at Mo Feng. ¡°My name is Ye Li,¡± Ye Li said calmly to Mo Feng. Mo Feng smiled coldly. ¡°What¡¯s your relationship with Shi Ling?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Mo Feng was stunned. He naturally did not believe that Ye Li had nothing to do with Shi Ling. Otherwise, they would not be together. ¡°I told you to say it!¡± Mo Feng¡¯s tone became very displeased. Ye Li shook his head and said calmly, ¡°What if I don¡¯t tell you?¡± Mo Feng was stunned again. He didn¡¯t think that Ye Li would dare to reject him. ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to tell me, do you want to know what will happen to you?¡± Mo Feng stared at Ye Li. However, Ye Li smiled calmly. His handsome face was very calm. He looked at Mo Feng leisurely and said, ¡°Tell me about it. I¡¯m dying to know what¡¯s going to happen to me.¡± However, Shi Ling was a little worried. After all, Mo Feng was the grandson of the Fourth Sword Master of the Divine Sword Sect. If Ye Li hurt Mo Feng¡­ Thinking of this, Shi Ling tugged at the corner of Ye Li¡¯s clothes and said to Ye Li, ¡°Ye Li, why don¡¯t we forget about it?¡± ¡°Forget about it?¡± When Mo Feng heard Shi Ling¡¯s words, he smiled coldly. ¡°He¡¯s offended me, Mo Feng, and you want me to forget about it just like that?¡± It had been a few years since Ye Li transmigrated to this world. However, he could not understand why there were so many ants who overestimated themselves. ¡°I¡¯ll give you one second to disappear in front of me,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Everyone in the inn had already started watching the commotion. Their eyes were wide open, afraid that they would miss out on any bit of this show. Mo Feng was stunned. He was really stunned. He didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to say such a thing. ¡°You want me to disappear from your sight in one second?¡± Mo Feng looked at Ye Li in a daze. ¡°One second is up,¡± Ye Li said frankly. As soon as he finished speaking, a demonic light flew towards Mo Feng at lightning speed. Mo Feng was only a tier 2 Sky Opener. How could he block such an attack? His eyes widened as he saw Demonshine¡¯s attack heavily strike Mo Feng¡¯s right leg. ¡°Ah!!!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Mo Feng instantly let out a scream that sounded like a pig being slaughtered. A shocking bloody hole had appeared on Mo Feng¡¯s right leg. Everyone in the inn was stunned. They did not see how Ye Li attacked, but Mo Feng fell to the ground and there was a bloody hole on his right leg. Of course, they couldn¡¯t understand how Ye Li did it. Mo Feng was still wailing in pain. He had never been beaten up since he was born. Now, he finally had a taste of being beaten up. Chapter 959 - Chapter 959: I Guess You’ve Known Your Place Now Chapter 959: I Guess You¡¯ve Known Your Place Now Editor: Henyee Translations Ye Li looked at Mo Fei who was still wailing and said slowly, ¡°Do you still want to know who I am?¡± When Mo Feng heard this, he could not help but fly into a rage. ¡°I¡¯m the grandson of the Fourth Sword Master of the Divine Sword Sect. How dare you hurt me!¡± When everyone in the inn heard this, they were all dumbfounded. The grandson of the Fourth Sword Master? They had never expected Mo Feng to be the grandson of the Fourth Sword Master. Immediately, they couldn¡¯t help but sigh for Ye Li because they knew that there was only one outcome waiting for Ye Li, and that was death. However, no matter what, no one in the inn expected that there was no change in his expression at all, as if he had not heard anything at all. ¡°Ye Li, he¡¯s really the grandson of the Fourth Sword Master.¡± Shi Ling looked at Ye Li. ¡°That¡¯s why I asked you to let it go just now.¡± Mo Feng covered the shocking bloody hole on his right leg with his hand and looked at Ye Li while enduring the pain. ¡°I want you to kneel down to me!¡± Mo Feng shouted angrily at Ye Li. Ye Li smiled calmly and shook his head. ¡°Why do you feel so good about yourself?¡± Mo Feng was shocked. Obviously, he didn¡¯t understand what Ye Li meant. Swish! With a wind-breaking sound, a shocking bloody hole appeared on Mo Feng¡¯s left leg. ¡°Ah!!!¡± Mo Feng screamed like a pig being slaughtered again. The tragic screams really made the scalps of the people in the inn tingle. ¡°Ye Li, why are you still attacking Mo Feng?¡± Shi Ling tugged at the corner of Ye Li¡¯s clothes and asked Ye Li anxiously. From Shi Ling¡¯s point of view, Mo Feng was the grandson of the Fourth Sword Master. Of course, she didn¡¯t understand why Ye Li still dared to attack Mo Feng. ¡°I, I¡¯ll have my grandfather tear you into pieces!¡± Mo Feng roared. Everyone in the inn did not expect Ye Li to continue attacking Mo Feng. When Mo Feng roared, they all looked at Ye Li. However, there was no change in Ye Li¡¯s expression. Everyone in the inn was secretly shocked. They wondered why Ye Li wasn¡¯t afraid. That was the Fourth Sword Master of the Divine Sword Sect. ¡°Looks like you don¡¯t know your place,¡± Ye Li looked at Mo Feng and said slowly. When Mo Feng heard this, his anger instantly disappeared. He had a feeling that Ye Li was still going to attack him. All of a sudden, a chill rushed from his tailbone to the top of his head. ¡°W-What do you want?¡± Mo Feng had already forgotten the pain and looked at Ye Li in horror. However, Ye Li did not answer. Instead, he raised a finger, and a terrifying demonic light wrapped around it. Swish! Another wind-breaking sound was heard, and another shocking bloody hole appeared on Mo Feng¡¯s right hand. ¡°Ah!!!¡± Mo Feng screamed, ¡°It hurts, it hurts!¡± Everyone in the inn looked at each other. They swallowed their saliva, thinking that they had encountered someone who didn¡¯t care about his life. No matter what background you had, he just wasn¡¯t afraid. He could even throw away his life. Who cared if he was the grandson of the Fourth Sword Master? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°I think you¡¯ve known your place, right?¡± Ye Li looked at Mo Feng indifferently. The stone spirit was completely petrified on the spot. She didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to be so ruthless. ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Mo Feng hurriedly shouted. He knew that if he didn¡¯t say that, Ye Li would attack him again. Ye Li did not continue to look at Mo Feng. Instead, he looked at the frozen Shi Ling and slowly said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Chapter 960 - Chapter 960: Ye Li’s Defense Chapter 960: Ye Li¡¯s Defense Editor: Henyee Translations Shi Ling came back to her senses and nodded in shock. Then, she walked out of the inn with Ye Li. The tree wants to be still, but the wind doesn¡¯t stop. As soon as Ye Li and Shi Ling walked out of the inn, they were surrounded by a group of genetic warriors holding long swords. It turned out that Mo Feng was not the only one who had arrived at the inn just now. There was also a disciple of the Divine Sword Sect. When he saw that Mo Feng had been beaten up, he immediately went to find reinforcements. ¡°He was the one who hit Senior Brother Mo!¡± A disciple pointed at Ye Li and said. The more than 30 people surrounding Ye Li and Shi Ling were all disciples of the Divine Sword Sect. They had secretly come down the mountain to the Divine Sword City to play. ¡°Shi Ling, why are you with the person who injured Senior Brother Mo Feng? Are you with him?¡± A tenth-tier Heaven¡¯s Chosen One looked at Shi Ling coldly. At this moment, two disciples had already carried Mo Feng out. At this moment, Mo Feng was incomparably weak and looked like he was only left with one breath. When the 30-odd disciples of the Divine Sword Sect saw this scene, they were furious. ¡°Stone Spirit, speak!¡± The tenth-tier Heaven¡¯s Chosen One shouted at the stone Spirit. Shi Ling was about to speak, but Ye Li spoke first. ¡°That¡¯s right. She¡¯s an accomplice.¡± ¡°W-what did you say?¡± Shi Ling did not expect Ye Li to say this. She was clearly not his accomplice. She even tried to persuade Ye Li to let it go. She didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to want to drag her down with him. ¡°As expected. Shi Ling, it¡¯s a waste for you to be on the same peak as us. I didn¡¯t expect you to dare to make a move on Senior Mo Feng!¡± The tenth-tier Heaven¡¯s Chosen One shouted, ¡°Capture them.¡± Following the order of this tenth-tier Heaven¡¯s Chosen One, more than 30 disciples of the Divine Sword Sect rushed towards Ye Li and Shi Ling. Ye Li smiled faintly. These tasteless flies. Shi Ling did not resist because she was a disciple of the same peak as them. However, what Shi Ling did not expect was that these disciples were not prepared to capture Ye Li. They only saw more than ten sharp swords stabbing towards Ye Li¡¯s body. The tenth-tier Heaven¡¯s Chosen One saw that Ye Li did not dodge. Of course, he knew that Ye Li¡¯s life would disappear from this world forever. More than ten sharp swords were only a line away from Ye Li, but Ye Li was still not prepared to block them. Shi Ling could not help but be stunned. She really did not understand why Ye Li did not dodge. He was so fast. Clang! However, to everyone¡¯s surprise, more than ten sharp swords did not pierce into Ye Li¡¯s body. Instead, they made more than ten times the sound of metal colliding with Ye Li¡¯s body. ¡°What!!!¡± When everyone present saw this scene, they all sucked in a breath of cold air, and their eyes widened for the largest time in history. More than ten sharp swords actually made the sound of steel colliding with this person¡¯s body? How terrifying was this person¡¯s defense! Ye Li¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change much. He now had the Primordial Divine King Sword Body and was immune to swords to a certain extent. In addition, his defense was extremely strong. Although it couldn¡¯t compare to the prehistoric python and the supreme general, it wasn¡¯t bad. At this moment, Shi Ling finally understood why Ye Li did not dodge. It turned out that his defense was astonishing. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°You, you!¡± The tenth-tier Heaven¡¯s Chosen One was stunned. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Didn¡¯t you want to catch me?¡± Ye Li said slowly. As soon as these words were spoken, everyone present was stunned. Was he going to surrender just like that? What they didn¡¯t expect was that Ye Li didn¡¯t continue to attack. Instead, he headed towards the Divine Sword Sect Sect with them. Chapter 961 - Chapter 961: I Am the Sect Master of the Divine Sword Sect Chapter 961: I Am the Sect Master of the Divine Sword Sect Editor: Henyee Translations The Sword Sect was on the back mountain of Divine Sword City. Not long after, Ye Li and Shi Ling arrived at the Divine Sword Sect. At this moment, the Fourth Sword Master already knew that Ye Li had injured his grandson, Mo Feng. He flew into a rage. In the Fourth Sword Palace. ¡°Report!¡± A disciple ran into the fourth Sword Palace. An old man sat on the throne of the Fourth Sword Hall. He looked dignified without being angry and looked to be in his eighties. ¡°What is it?¡± The Fourth Sword Master¡¯s name was Mo Teng, and he was a King Realm expert. ¡°Lord Fourth Sword Master, the person who injured Mo Feng has already been captured and brought to the Divine Sword Sect,¡± the disciple replied. Mo Teng¡¯s entire body shook when he heard that. ¡°Is that true?¡± ¡°Absolutely!¡± ¡°Lead the way!¡± Mo Teng¡¯s old face darkened. Mo Feng had been injured so badly. He had to make the person who hurt his grandson pay the price. Immediately, the Fourth Sword Master, Mo Teng, followed the disciple of the Divine Sword Sect to the square. Not long after, Mo Teng arrived at the square. ¡°Who injured my grandson?¡± The Fourth Sword Master, Mo Teng, spoke coldly. The tenth-tier Heaven¡¯s Chosen One hurriedly replied, ¡°Reporting to the Fourth Sword Master, it¡¯s this person.¡± Mo Teng looked at Ye Li. ¡°You¡¯re the one who hurt my grandson?¡± Mo Teng said coldly. ¡°Yes,¡± Ye Li nodded. Not only Mo Teng, but everyone present did not expect Ye Li to be so calm. Didn¡¯t he know that he was facing the Fourth Sword Master? ¡°Originally, I disdain to lower myself to the level of a petty person like you. However, you injured my grandson so badly. If I don¡¯t kill you to avenge my grandson, it will be difficult to appease the hatred in my heart!¡± Mo Teng said to Ye Li. These disciples of the Divine Sword Sect were all confused. They thought to themselves, ¡®Aren¡¯t you arrogant? Now that you¡¯re facing the Fourth Sword Master, let¡¯s see how arrogant you can be.¡¯ ¡°You don¡¯t dare to kill me,¡± Ye Li said slowly. What? The disciples of the Divine Sword Sect were all stunned. They really did not understand where Ye Li¡¯s confidence came from. How dare he and the Fourth Sword Master not kill him? ¡°Hahaha!!!¡± The Fourth Sword Master, Mo Teng, could not help but laugh when he heard this because he had heard the funniest joke in the world. ¡°You¡¯re saying that I don¡¯t dare to kill you?¡± A playful expression appeared on Mo Teng¡¯s old face. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Ye Li nodded. Shi Ling was extremely anxious. However, this was the Fourth Sword Master. There was nothing she could do. ¡°Brat, I¡¯d like to hear why you think I don¡¯t dare to kill you?¡± Mo Teng looked at Ye Li. Ye Li smiled calmly and said to Mo Teng, ¡°You don¡¯t have the right to call me Brat.¡± ¡°What!!!¡± All the disciples present were shocked. They did not understand how much guts Ye Li had to have to say such arrogant words. Ye Li looked at the sun in the sky and then at his finger. He said leisurely, ¡°Because I¡¯m the sect master of the Divine Sword Sect.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only What? All the disciples were shocked. The sect master of the Divine Sword Sect? They didn¡¯t know what was wrong with Ye Li. Could it be that he knew that the Divine Sword Sect didn¡¯t have a sect master and thought that they would believe him if he said that he was the sect master? ¡°Sect Master of the Divine Sword Sect?¡± The Fourth Sword Master, Mo Teng, laughed coldly. Shi Ling secretly sighed. She didn¡¯t know why Ye Li still insisted that he was the sect master of the Divine Sword Sect. Most importantly, it was impossible for him to be the sect master of the Divine Sword Sect. Chapter 962 - Chapter 962: The Disciples Were Shocked Chapter 962: The Disciples Were Shocked Editor: Henyee Translations At this moment, there were more and more disciples of the Divine Sword Sect in the square. Their faces were full of disdain. ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡± Ye Li glanced at everyone indifferently. The disciples really didn¡¯t understand how Ye Li still had the face to say such words. What did he mean by they didn¡¯t believe him? No one would believe him, right? ¡°Brat, I don¡¯t want to talk nonsense with you anymore. I¡¯m going to kill you now.¡± Fourth Sword Master Mo Teng stared at Ye Li. Ye Li smiled calmly and shook his head. Then, he took out the Divine Sword Token from the system space. Just as the Fourth Sword Master Mo Teng was about to attack, he was suddenly stunned. Then, his pupils began to constrict rapidly because he saw the Divine Sword Token in Ye Li¡¯s hand. The disciples did not know what the Divine Sword Token was because it was too old. ¡°Divine¡­ Divine Sword Token?¡± Mo Teng looked at Ye Li in shock. ¡°You have good eyesight,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Suddenly, Ye Li shouted, ¡°With the Divine Sword Token in hand, everyone from the Divine Sword Sect should come and welcome the sect master!¡± Ye Li said this using demonic aura, which instantly spread to every corner of the Divine Sword Sect. Instantly, three figures appeared in front of Ye Li. They were all old men. Ye Li didn¡¯t need to think to know that these three people were all Sword Masters of the Divine Sword Sect. ¡°Divine Sword Token?¡± The three sword masters were also shocked to the extreme. The Divine Sword Token had disappeared for countless years, and no one knew how long it had been. However, each of the four Sword Masters of the Divine Sword Sect would know one thing, which was that whoever had the Divine Sword Token would be the Sect Master of the Divine Sword Sect. ¡°Can I take a look at this Divine Sword Token?¡± A sage-like old man said to Ye Li. Without any hesitation, Ye Li handed the Divine Sword Token to him. The old man observed carefully for a moment and said, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s the same as the Divine Sword Token recorded in the book.¡± ¡°Where did you get this Divine Sword Token?¡± the old man asked. The old man was none other than the number one Sword Master of the Immortal Sword Sect, Feng Changqing, a seventh-tier King Realm expert. The Second Sword Master was a sixth-tier King Realm expert. The Third Sword Master was called Gu Kun, a sixth-tier King Realm expert. The Fourth Sword Master was Mo Teng, a sixth-tier King Realm expert. ¡°That¡¯s right, little brother. We are willing to pay a high price for your Divine Sword Token.¡± The Second Sword Master, Jin Yuan, said to Ye Li. Ye Li smiled to himself. Did they think he was a fool? ¡°I didn¡¯t come to the Divine Sword Sect to sell this Divine Sword Token, but to be the sect master,¡± Ye Li said slowly. ¡°Um¡­¡± The four sword masters were at a loss. Although there was an ancestral rule that whoever came to the Divine Sword Sect with the Divine Sword Token would be the sect master of the Divine Sword Sect, if Ye Li really became the sect master, the Divine Sword Sect would naturally be mocked. ¡°Hmph!¡± The Fourth Sword Master, Mo Teng, suddenly snorted and stared at Ye Li. ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, you¡¯re not human.¡± As soon as these words were spoken, all the disciples in the square were stunned. Wasn¡¯t human? If Mo Teng could sense it, the other three Sword Masters could naturally sense it too. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m not a human.¡± Ye Li looked at the four sword masters. ¡°I¡¯m a demon.¡± Demon? The disciples in the square did not expect Ye Li to be a demon. ¡°Since you are a demon, you are not qualified to be the sect master of my Divine Sword Sect!¡± The Fourth Sword Master, Mo Teng, said coldly. Ye Li smiled faintly. ¡°Is there a rule in your ancestral teachings that demons cannot be the sect master of the Divine Sword Sect?¡± Ye Li looked at Mo Teng indifferently. Chapter 963 - Chapter 963: My Wife Is in the Qiong Qi Royal Family Chapter 963: My Wife Is in the Qiong Qi Royal Family Editor: Henyee Translations As Ye Li said, the ancestral teachings of the Divine Sword Sect did not stipulate that only humans could be the sect master. ¡°By the way, this is my Apocalypse Legion.¡± With those words, Ye Li released the Apocalypse Legion from his system space. The disciples in the square were stunned. They didn¡¯t know where the Apocalypse Legion had appeared from. The four sword masters looked at the Apocalypse Legion, all a little stunned. ¡°Nine sixth-tier Heavenly Lord-level zombies?¡± ¡°What!!!¡± As soon as he said that, all the disciples in the square gasped and looked at the Apocalypse Legion with their mouths agape. No matter how they thought about it, they would never have thought that the Apocalypse Legion consisted of nine Heavenly Lord-level zombies. ¡°You, who are you?¡± The Fourth Sword Master, Mo Teng, said coldly to Ye Li. Ye Li smiled calmly. ¡°I¡¯m the sect master of the Divine Sword Sect.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Ye Li did not intend to continue paying attention to the four sword masters. Instead, he walked towards the main hall in front of him. The disciples present looked at each other and swallowed their saliva. What had happened today had really shocked them to the extreme. Shi Ling was the most shocked. Ye Li had told her about it when they were in the territory of the Bloodthirsty Demon Wolf, but of course, she did not choose to believe him. Only now did Shi Ling realize that not only was she wrong, but she was also completely wrong. ¡°Senior Brother, what should we do?¡± Second Sword Master Jin Yuan looked at Feng Changqing and asked. ¡°Alas!¡± The First Sword Master, Feng Changqing, sighed heavily. ¡°Forget it. Let him be the sect master of the Divine Sword Sect. After all, the ancestral teachings cannot be violated.¡± ¡°But Eldest Senior Brother, he injured my grandson!¡± Mo Teng said. ¡°Just forget it.¡± Feng Changqing said. ¡­ Ye Li and the Apocalypse Legion walked into the hall. He sat on the throne directly above and thought that the Unparalleled Emperor Tomb was not bad. At least it gave him a place to stay as soon as he arrived in the Sin Realm. As for his wife¡­ Ye Li didn¡¯t know the situation of the Qiong Qi Royal Family yet. It might not be good if he went rashly. At this moment, the four Sword Masters of the Divine Sword Sect walked into the hall. ¡°Sect Master.¡± The four sword masters shouted at Ye Li. ¡°Um.¡± Ye Li nodded. ¡°In the future, everything in the Divine Sword Sect will still be under your management. I¡¯ll just be in name.¡± Ye Li asked the four sword masters to sit down. The first sword master, Feng Changqing, said to Ye Li, ¡°Sect Master, I still want to know where you got this Divine Sword Token from.¡± Ye Li knew that these four people wouldn¡¯t give up, but he naturally wouldn¡¯t tell anyone about the Unparalleled Emperor Tomb. He shook his head. ¡°I can¡¯t say.¡± Seeing that Ye Li didn¡¯t say anything, the four sword masters were a little disappointed. ¡°By the way, is the Qiong Qi Royal Family in the north?¡± Ye Li suddenly asked. The four sword masters were stunned. Could the sect master be from the Qiong Qi Royal Family? ¡°Sect Master, the Qiong Qi Royal Family is in the north.¡± The First Sword Master, Feng Changqing, replied. ¡°Sect Master, are you from the Qiong Qi Royal Family?¡± The Second Sword Master, Jin Yuan, was also curious. ¡°No.¡± Ye Li shook his head. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This made the four sword masters very confused. Since he wasn¡¯t, why did he ask about the Qiong Qi Royal Family? They all looked at Ye Li in confusion. ¡°But my wife is in the Qiong Qi Royal Family.¡± Ye Li said. What? The four sword masters were stunned. After a while, they came back to their senses. Ye Li had really shocked them too much. One had to know that they were all famous experts in the north. It had been a long time since they were shocked. ¡°My wife¡¯s name is Qiong Ling. Have you heard of her?¡± Ye Li continued. Chapter 964 - Chapter 964: You’re All Clowns Chapter 964: You¡¯re All Clowns Editor: Henyee Translations Qiong Ling? The four sword masters were stunned when they heard that. They had naturally heard of Qiong Ling. ¡°You¡¯re saying that the peerless genius of the Qiong Qi Royal Family is your wife?¡± The Fourth Sword Master, Mo Teng, felt that it was ridiculous. ¡°Yes.¡± Ye Li nodded. He looked at the doubts on the faces of the four sword masters and wondered if no one would believe the truth these days. The four sword masters didn¡¯t speak, and Ye Li didn¡¯t intend to continue talking to them. ¡­ The news that Ye Li had become the sect master of the Divine Sword Sect soon spread throughout the entire sect. Everyone also knew that Ye Li was a demon and that the Apocalypse Legion was a zombie. After sleeping in his room for a day, he came to the square of the Divine Sword Sect with the Apocalypse Legion. There was an arena in the square. At this moment, there were still disciples competing in the arena. They were fighting to the death. ¡°Sect Master.¡± ¡°Sect Master.¡± When these disciples of the Divine Sword Sect saw Ye Li, they hurriedly called out respectfully. Ye Li nodded. He thought that these disciples seemed to be very respectful on the surface, but in fact, they did not respect him at all. He naturally knew in his heart. Then, he walked towards the arena. All the disciples in the square saw Ye Li and the Apocalypse Legion and made way for them. Although they were not convinced by Ye Li, he was still the sect master of the Divine Sword Sect. All of a sudden, Ye Li leaped onto the stage. When the disciples who were competing in the arena saw Ye Li coming up, they hurriedly stopped. ¡°Sect Master.¡± These disciples greeted Ye Li respectfully. Ye Li nodded. There was no change in his expression. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Ye Li asked slowly. ¡°Sect Master, we are competing,¡± a seventh-tier Chosen One disciple said to Ye Li. Ye Li smiled. ¡°Competition?¡± He glanced indifferently at the disciples in the arena and slowly said, ¡°You clowns call this a competition?¡± As soon as these words were spoken, all the disciples in the arena could not help but be stunned. They did not expect Ye Li to say such words. ¡°Sect Master, what, what did you say?¡± The seventh-tier Chosen One looked at Ye Li in shock. Ye Li smiled calmly. ¡°Don¡¯t I understand what I¡¯m saying? I said that you guys are a bunch of clowns.¡± Not only the disciples on the arena, but even the disciples on the square were enraged. As disciples of the Divine Sword Sect, how could they be easily defeated? ¡°Sect Master!¡± The seventh-tier Chosen One glared at Ye Li. ¡°Although you are the Sect Master of the Divine Sword Sect, you can¡¯t say that we are a bunch of clowns.¡± Ye Li smiled, thinking that these disciples actually had some backbone. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He was silent for a moment. Then, he looked at the seventh-tier Chosen One and said calmly, ¡°However, I just want to say that you are a bunch of clowns. What can you do to me?¡± This seventh-tier Chosen One was considered a good genius in the Sword Sect. In the place where he was born, he was called a prodigy. How could he tolerate being called a clown? ¡°Sect Master, since you insist on calling us clowns, I can¡¯t do anything. It¡¯s just that¡­¡± The seventh-tier Chosen One looked at Ye Li coldly. ¡°I just want to fight with you.¡± All the disciples present looked at Ye Li. They could not wait for this seventh-tier Chosen One to teach Ye Li a lesson. He actually dared to call them clowns. ¡°Okay.¡± Ye Li nodded. Chapter 965 - Chapter 965: Take Your Sword and Stab Me Chapter 965: Take Your Sword and Stab Me Editor: Henyee Translations When the disciples saw that Ye Li agreed, they could not help but heave a sigh of relief. They were afraid that Ye Li would not agree. Immediately, all the disciples in the arena left the arena, leaving only the seventh-tier Chosen One and Ye Li. Ye Li¡¯s expression did not change at all. He looked at the seventh-tier Chosen One indifferently. In his opinion, this seventh-tier Chosen One was really pitifully weak. ¡°Come.¡± Ye Li crooked his finger at the seventh-tier Chosen One. When the seventh-tier Chosen One saw Ye Li beckoning with his finger, anger instantly rushed out from the top of his head. This was the first time in his life that someone looked down on him so lightly. ¡°Sect Master, please excuse me!¡± The seventh-tier Chosen One shouted coldly. As soon as he finished speaking, this seventh-tier Chosen One stabbed at Ye Li in the air at a very fast speed. All the disciples present held their breaths, afraid that they would miss any bit of the show. In their opinion, Ye Li would definitely not be able to defeat this seventh-tier Chosen One. However, to everyone¡¯s surprise, Ye Li did not dodge at all. The seventh-tier Chosen One was stunned. He really could not understand why Ye Li did not dodge. Could it be that he was scared silly? Immediately, the seventh-tier Chosen One stopped in his tracks and put away the sword in his hand. He looked at Ye Li in confusion. ¡°Why did you stop?¡± Ye Li looked at the seventh-tier Chosen One in front of him. Not only this seventh-tier Chosen One, everyone present was stunned when they heard this. They did not expect Ye Li to say this. Not dodging? If he didn¡¯t dodge the sword, wouldn¡¯t it pierce into his body? ¡°Don¡¯t hesitate. Hurry up and stab me.¡± Ye Li hooked his finger at the seventh-tier Chosen One again. The seventh-tier Chosen One frowned. Even in his dreams, he would never have thought that Ye Li could be so arrogant. ¡°Sect Master, if you don¡¯t dodge¡­¡± Although this seventh-tier Chosen One was very angry, he did not show it on his face. ¡°I won¡¯t dodge,¡± Ye Li said calmly. He looked at the seventh-tier Chosen One in front of him. ¡°Don¡¯t hesitate. Hurry up and stab me.¡± The disciples in the square were all shocked. They looked at each other, not understanding what was going on. However, dozens of disciples knew that Ye Li¡¯s defense was astonishing. When they were in the Divine Sword City, more than ten sharp swords stabbed at Ye Li, but more than ten sharp swords collided with Ye Li¡¯s body, making the sound of steel colliding. The seventh-tier Chosen One was secretly furious. Of course, he knew that as long as he stabbed out, Ye Li¡¯s life would disappear from this world forever. But of course, he didn¡¯t dare to do so. After all, Ye Li was now the sect master of the Divine Sword Sect. Looking at the hesitant seventh-tier Chosen One, Ye Li shook his head slowly and said calmly, ¡°Trash like you will never become a powerhouse.¡± ¡°Sect Master, what, what did you say?¡± The seventh-tier Chosen One stared at Ye Li. ¡°Am I wrong? Aren¡¯t you a good-for-nothing?¡± Ye Li smiled. ¡°You don¡¯t even stab me when I¡¯m standing here, and you still say that you¡¯re not a good-for-nothing?¡± Hearing this, the seventh-tier Chosen One was extremely furious. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The other disciples in the square were also the same. They all looked at Ye Li angrily. ¡°Sect Master, do you really want me to stab you?¡± The seventh-tier Chosen One looked at Ye Li coldly. ¡°Yes.¡± Ye Li nodded. The seventh-tier Chosen One realized that he really did not have the courage. After all, he was facing the sect master of the Divine Sword Sect. ¡°Sigh, a good-for-nothing like you won¡¯t even dare to say a word when your wife is snatched away by someone else in the future,¡± Ye Li continued. Chapter 966 - Chapter 966: Which One of You Still Want to Challenge Me, Ye Li? Chapter 966: Which One of You Still Want to Challenge Me, Ye Li? Editor: Henyee Translations The seventh-tier Chosen One could not help but fly into a rage. ¡°Sect Master!¡± The seventh-tier Chosen One glared at Ye Li. ¡°Don¡¯t force me!¡± The disciples in the square were also extremely shocked. They really could not understand what was wrong with Ye Li. Could it be that he wanted to die? ¡°Force you?¡± Ye Li smiled faintly. ¡°A piece of trash like you is not worthy of being forced by me, Ye Li.¡± ¡°Ah!¡± When the seventh-tier Chosen One heard Ye Li¡¯s words, he could not hold it in anymore. He shouted and flew towards Ye Li. He couldn¡¯t care less. He didn¡¯t care if Ye Li was the sect master of the Divine Sword Sect! This seventh-tier Chosen One only knew that he was going to stab the sword in his hand into Ye Li¡¯s body. All the disciples in the square widened their eyes at this scene. They realized that Ye Li did not dodge at all. In front of him, the sword in the seventh-tier Chosen One¡¯s hand was only a line away from Ye Li. ¡°Why isn¡¯t the Sect Master dodging?¡± A disciple cried out in surprise. Just as the disciple exclaimed, the sword in the seventh-tier Chosen One¡¯s hand had already stabbed into Ye Li¡¯s body. Ding!!! Originally, they all thought that Ye Li wanted to die. Otherwise, he would have dodged. However, they would never have thought that when the sword in the seventh-tier Chosen One¡¯s hand touched Ye Li¡¯s body, a steel colliding sound rang. ¡°How is this possible!¡± The seventh-tier Chosen One¡¯s eyes widened to the largest size in history. His face was filled with shock. Ye Li smiled leisurely and said calmly, ¡°What¡¯s impossible? Do you think I¡¯m as useless as you?¡± The seventh-tier Chosen One raised his head and looked at Ye Li in a daze. How could he say a complete sentence? ¡°You may leave,¡± Ye Li said slowly. The seventh-tier Chosen One swallowed his saliva. His sword actually made the sound of steel colliding with the sect master¡¯s body? Ye Li shook his head. He thought that this seventh-tier Chosen One was really useless. He actually froze like a clay statue. It was really ridiculous. ¡°Ahh!¡± Suddenly, the seventh-tier Chosen One was thrown off the arena by Ye Li. Silence, a deadly silence. All the disciples in the square looked at Ye Li in shock. Of course, they did not expect this scene. ¡°By the way, are you all convinced that I, Ye Li, am the sect master of the Divine Sword Sect?¡± Ye Li glanced at the disciples in the square and said calmly. When the disciples in the square heard this, they came back to their senses and did not know how to answer. Looking at the hesitant faces of the disciples in the square, Ye Li sighed again and slowly said, ¡°Clowns are clowns. You don¡¯t even dare to speak.¡± Unconvinced! Unconvinced! Unconvinced! Suddenly, all the disciples in the square shouted. They had never seen someone as arrogant as Ye Li. Ye Li secretly smiled. He wanted these people to be unconvinced so that he could beat them into submission. ¡°Since you¡¯re not convinced, come up and fight with me, Ye Li,¡± Ye Li said slowly. As soon as these words were spoken, all the disciples in the square were a little stunned. Although they were not convinced by Ye Li, many of them were even weaker than that seventh-tier Chosen One. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Look at all of you. How dare you disobey me, Ye Li?¡± Ye Li¡¯s handsome face was full of mockery. ¡°I want to challenge you!¡± Suddenly, a thunderous shout entered everyone¡¯s ears. Knock knock knock! Then, deafening footsteps approached. Chapter 967 - Chapter 967: Mystic Iron Greatsword Broken Chapter 967: Mystic Iron Greatsword Broken Editor: Henyee Translations When the disciples in the square heard the footsteps, they hurriedly looked in the direction of the sound. When they saw it, their faces were immediately filled with surprise. ¡°It¡¯s Lu Xiong!¡± Ye Li looked indifferently at the big guy who was walking over. This big guy was 20 feet tall and had a huge black iron sword on his back. His muscles were like a horned dragon and he looked like a ferocious beast. This big guy was a tier 2 Sky Opener, the same realm as Shi Ling. Just as Lu Xiong was about to reach the arena, he suddenly jumped onto the arena. Boom! The arena shook instantly. ¡°Sect Master, I don¡¯t think you know me. My name is Lu Xiong!¡± The big guy stared at Ye Li and said. Ye Li smiled faintly. ¡°Lu Xiong? Not a bad name.¡± ¡°But what I want you to understand is that just because you are big doesn¡¯t mean you can win.¡± Ye Li continued to say lightly. Lu Xiong smiled when he heard that. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Sect Master. I¡¯m a super genius of the Divine Sword Sect. It shouldn¡¯t be difficult for me to defeat you.¡± Although Ye Li didn¡¯t know where Lu Xiong¡¯s confidence came from, it was good to have such confidence. The idea of becoming the world¡¯s number one was good, but he had to set a small goal first, which was to defeat him. ¡°Come on,¡± Ye Li said frankly. When Lu Xiong heard this, he took out the black iron greatsword from his back. This black iron greatsword was more than two meters long and looked like it weighed a few thousand kilograms. ¡°Sect Master.¡± Lu Xiong raised his black iron sword. ¡°You have to be careful.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Lu Xiong tapped the ground with his toes and jumped up! Although Lu Xiong was like an iron tower, he actually felt as light as a swallow. This was something that Ye Li did not expect. Lu Xiong raised the black iron sword in his hand and slashed at Ye Li¡¯s head. Everyone in the square widened their eyes. They naturally knew that Ye Li had to hide this time. After all, this was a black iron sword. However, what the disciples in the square did not expect was that Ye Li still did not show any signs of dodging. Lu Xiong didn¡¯t expect this either. However, he had a bad temper, so he didn¡¯t treat Ye Li as the sect master of the Divine Sword Sect. Since he wanted to die, why not fulfill his wish? However, Lu Xiong¡¯s black iron sword was about to hit Ye Li¡¯s head. At this critical moment! In the blink of an eye! Ye Li raised two fingers and caught the black iron sword. ¡°What!!!¡± When the disciples in the square saw this scene, they all sucked in a breath of cold air and looked at Ye Li with their mouths agape. Two fingers clamped the black iron greatsword? However, Lu Xiong was the most shocked. Lu Xiong was very clear about his own strength. Of course, he didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to catch his black iron sword with just two fingers. ¡°How is this possible? How can you catch my black iron sword?¡± Lu Xiong stared at Ye Li. Ye Li smiled calmly and said slowly, ¡°Nothing is impossible.¡± ¡°Are you shocked?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Lu Xiong nodded. He thought that no matter who it was, they would be shocked by such a scene. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll make you even more shocked,¡± Ye Li said calmly. As soon as he finished speaking, Ye Li twisted the two fingers holding the black iron sword gently. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Crack! With a crack, the black iron sword¡­ broke into pieces. How was that possible!!! Seeing this scene, the disciples in the square felt that they were already scared silly. With just a slight twist of two fingers, the huge black iron sword that weighed thousands of kilograms shattered into pieces? Chapter 968 - Chapter 968: I’ll Compensate You with A Sword Made of Star Iron Chapter 968: I¡¯ll Compensate You with A Sword Made of Star Iron Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Well, well¡­¡± Lu Xiong looked at the broken black iron sword in his hand and was speechless for a long time. ¡°Wow!¡± Suddenly, Lu Xiong burst into tears. It had to be known that the black iron sword was the weapon he was most familiar with. There was no other weapon in the entire Divine Sword Sect. ¡°My black iron greatsword is broken! My black iron greatsword is broken!¡± Lu Xiong even started rolling around in the arena. The disciples in the square felt extremely awkward. Lu Xiong was twenty feet tall and was rolling around in the arena and wailing, which looked so awkward! Ever since Ye Li transmigrated to this world, there were many things that he didn¡¯t expect, but the last thing he expected was that Lu Xiong would cry and roll on the ground like this. This was getting interesting. ¡°Why are you crying?¡± Ye Li looked indifferently at Lu Xiong, who was rolling on the ground. ¡°You, you broke my black iron greatsword. Of course I have to cry!¡± With that, Lu Xiong burst into tears again. The intensity of his cries was unprecedented. Ye Li was amused. Wasn¡¯t it just a black iron sword? ¡°Don¡¯t cry. I¡¯ll compensate you,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Of course, Lu Xiong did not believe that Ye Li could compensate him with the black iron sword. He continued to cry. Black Iron Greatsword? It was nothing more than a big sword made of black iron. Ye Li opened the Points Mall in his mind and searched in the weapon column. Not long after, he found a big sword that was suitable for Lu Xiong. This sword was made of Star Iron and was worth 100,000 points. However, Ye Li had too many points now. He did not care about a mere 100,000 points. Without any hesitation, he bought this huge sword made of Star Iron. Then, the big sword appeared in Ye Li¡¯s hand. The disciples in the square saw a huge sword suddenly appear in Ye Li¡¯s hand. This huge sword looked extremely terrifying. At least, it was much more terrifying than Lu Xiong¡¯s previous black iron sword. ¡°For you,¡± Ye Li said to Lu Xiong. Lu Xiong was still crying. He looked at Ye Li. It didn¡¯t matter if he didn¡¯t look, but when he did, he was shocked. ¡°This!¡± Lu Xiong looked at the big sword in Ye Li¡¯s hand and could not help but be stunned. ¡°This is made of Star Iron,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Lu Xiong took the sword from Ye Li¡¯s hand with trembling hands and instantly loved it. This was much stronger than his black iron sword. ¡°Hahaha!!!¡± Immediately, Lu Xiong threw his head back and laughed. ¡°Sect Master, I¡¯m convinced!¡± After Lu Xiong finished laughing, he looked at Ye Li respectfully. After he finished speaking, Lu Xiong was about to kneel down to Ye Li, but Ye Li never liked people kneeling down to him. When Lu Xiong¡¯s knees were still a step away from the ground, his knees felt a resistance and bounced back. ¡°Is there anyone else who isn¡¯t convinced?¡± Ye Li glanced at the disciples in the square indifferently. The disciples in the square were shocked when they heard this. How could they dare to be unconvinced? Even Lu Xiong had been defeated. ¡­ The four sword masters watched this scene from the Sword Tower. ¡°It seems our Sect Master does have some strength.¡± First Sword Master Feng Changqing said. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°That¡¯s right. I didn¡¯t expect him to be so powerful.¡± Second Sword Master Jin Yuan said. Suddenly, Jin Yuan looked at Feng Changqing and said, ¡°Eldest Senior Brother, what about the Three Sects Competition in a month?¡± As soon as these words were spoken, the eyes of the three sword masters lit up. It seemed that they had thought of the same thing. ¡°But what if the sect master doesn¡¯t agree?¡± The Fourth Sword Master, Mo Teng, said. Chapter 969 - Chapter 969: Qiong Ling Went to the Sin Academy Chapter 969: Qiong Ling Went to the Sin Academy Editor: Henyee Translations First Sword Master Feng Changqing laughed, ¡°I¡¯ll go talk to the Sect Leader.¡± Then, Feng Changqing disappeared from the Sword Tower. At this moment, the disciples in the square found Ye Li more and more pleasing to the eye, especially some female disciples. Just now, they felt that Ye Li was very arrogant and felt disgusted. But now, they felt that how could there be such a good-looking person in this world? Ever since he transmigrated to this world, Ye Li had enjoyed this kind of admiration and envy countless times. Naturally, there was no change in his expression. At this moment, the First Sword Master, Feng Changqing, arrived in front of Ye Li. When the disciples saw Feng Changqing, they immediately did not dare to make a sound. ¡°Sect Master.¡± Feng Changqing looked at Ye Li. ¡°Come over and take a look. I have something to tell you.¡± Ye Li looked at the confusion on Feng Changqing¡¯s face and walked to his side. ¡°What is it?¡± Ye Li asked. Feng Changqing pondered for a few seconds and immediately said to Ye Li, ¡°Sect Master, the competition between the sects in the north realm will be held in a month. If you go on stage, our Divine Sword Sect will definitely win first place.¡± Ye Li was stunned. He didn¡¯t expect Feng Changqing to say such a thing. ¡°The Sects Competition?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Sect Master. The Divine Sword Sect, the Heavenly River Sect, and the Purple Cloud Valley are the three great sects in the north realm.¡± Ye Li smiled. ¡°But shouldn¡¯t we let these disciples participate in this kind of competition? I¡¯m the sect master of the Divine Sword Sect.¡± ¡°Sect Master, our Divine Sword Sect lost all the previous competitions. Now, our Divine Sword Sect can¡¯t even raise our heads in front of the other two sects,¡± Feng Changqing continued to say to Ye Li. Ye Li smiled calmly and thought that this old man had some tricks up his sleeve. ¡°We¡¯ll see when the time comes,¡± Ye Li said slowly. When Feng Changqing heard this, he did not continue. He thought that there was already hope when he said, ¡°We¡¯ll see when the time comes.¡± After Ye Li stayed in the Sword Sect for a few days, he felt that it was boring and prepared to go to the Qiong Qi Royal Family to look for Qiong Ling. Just as he was about to move, the First Sword Master Feng Changqing called out to him. ¡°Sect Master, where are you going?¡± Ye Li turned around and said to Feng Changqing, ¡°To the Qiong Qi Royal Family.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t go, Sect Master.¡± Feng Changqing swallowed his saliva. ¡°The Qiong Qi Royal Family is very terrifying in the north. No force can suppress them.¡± ¡°What does it have to do with me? I¡¯m just looking for Qiong Ling,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Feng Changqing smiled and said to Ye Li, ¡°Qiong Ling is not in the Qiong Qi Royal Family now.¡± Ye Li was stunned. Naturally, he did not expect Feng Changqing to say that. ¡°Qiong Ling isn¡¯t in the Qiong Qi Royal Family?¡± Ye Li couldn¡¯t understand how Feng Changqing found out. ¡°Sect Master, a peerless genius like Qiong Ling naturally went to the Sin Academy.¡± The Sin Academy? This was the first time Ye Li heard this name. ¡°Sect Master, all the peerless geniuses of the Sin Realm are gathered in the Sin God Palace.¡± Hearing this, Ye Li understood. ¡°Then how do we get to the Sin Academy?¡± Ye Li asked. However, Feng Changqing shook his head, ¡°Headmaster, you can¡¯t go to the Sin Academy because if you want to enter the Sin Academy, you have to wait until next year. The quota is already gone.¡± Hearing this, Ye Li became a little dejected. Ye Li did not continue to talk to Feng Changqing. Instead, he led the Apocalypse Legion down Divine Sword Mountain. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Sect Master, what are you going to do?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going down the mountain to play.¡± ¡°What about the Three Sects Competition in a month?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be back.¡± After saying that, Ye Li walked out of the Sword Sect with the Apocalypse Legion without looking back. Chapter 970 - Chapter 970: Save Piao Yu Chapter 970: Save Piao Yu Editor: Henyee Translations Ye Li and the Apocalypse Legion walked down the Divine Sword Mountain. There was no point in staying in the Divine Sword Sect. He might as well play in the north. ¡°Go and gather the zombies,¡± Ye Li said slowly to the Apocalypse Legion. The Apocalypse Legion nodded and dispersed in all directions. Ye Li also slowly walked forward. As he walked, he arrived at a small city. As soon as they arrived at this small city, they heard others discussing. ¡°Have you heard? Yesterday, Lady Piao Yu and the leader of Twin Dragon Mountain fought. It was hard to tell who was winning.¡± ¡°Why haven¡¯t I heard of it? I heard that Lady Piao Yu was injured and is currently recuperating somewhere.¡± ¡°Sigh, Lady Piao Yu isn¡¯t here. I wonder if the Wind Wolf Tribe of Twin Dragon Mountain will attack us.¡± Everyone shook their heads. Ding! ¡°Host, please save Piao Yu.¡± At this moment, the system¡¯s voice resounded in Ye Li¡¯s mind. Ye Li was stunned. The system wanted him to save Piao Yu? He didn¡¯t say what reward he would get. What was going on? However, Ye Li naturally knew that the system wouldn¡¯t cheat him. If the system wanted him to save her, so be it. But the most important thing was¡­ He didn¡¯t know Piao Yu, nor did he know where she was. Ye Li didn¡¯t know what to do. It had to be said that there was always a way out. Just as Ye Li was about to give up on saving Piao Yu, a voice entered his ears. ¡°Yue¡¯er, where are we going?¡± ¡°Xiao Zhu, we¡¯re going to my sister¡¯s place.¡± Ye Li looked in the direction of the voice and saw two 17 or 18-year-old girls. The two girls were both Tier 1 Chosen Ones, and were considered decent geniuses. ¡®Sister?¡¯ The girls walked past Ye Li. Ye Li thought that he might as well give it a try. Then, he followed the two girls. These two girls could not discover him. As long as he did not want them to discover him, it was simply too simple. Ye Li had been following these two girls. Not long after, Ye Li and them arrived at a bamboo forest. The scenery in the bamboo forest was very beautiful. The wind blew and the bamboo leaves fell. It looked poetic. These two girls were called Piao Yue and Yun Zhu. Piao Yue and Yun Zhu walked into a cave. Ye Li naturally followed her in. Just as he stepped into the cave, he had already activated the Heavenly Spirit Eyes to investigate and found a cold-looking woman in the cave who was closing her eyes to recuperate. Not long after, Ye Li and the two girls reached the end of the cave. They still didn¡¯t find him. At the end of the cave, there was a woman dressed in white. The woman¡¯s long hair reached her waist, and her face was very pale. However, from her pale face, one could tell how beautiful this woman was. This woman was Piao Yu. Piao Yu heard the commotion and opened her eyes. Her gaze was very vigilant. After seeing that it was Piao Yue and Yun Zhu, her vigilant gaze disappeared. ¡°Sister, how are your injuries?¡± Piao Yue¡¯s little face was filled with nervousness. ¡°I¡¯m afraid my injuries won¡¯t heal in the short term.¡± Piao Yu said. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°But, but¡­¡± Piao Yue wanted to say something but hesitated. ¡°Yue¡¯er, if you have something to say, just say it.¡± Piao Yu said to Piao Yue. ¡°The Wind Wolf Tribe of Twin Dragon Mountain might attack our city in a few days,¡± Piao Yue said awkwardly. Piao Yu was also in a daze when she heard this. Yesterday, she had fought with the leader of the Twin Dragon Mountain¡¯s Wind Wolf Tribe, but that old Wind Wolf was really a little too strong, causing her to be seriously injured. Chapter 971 - Chapter 971: I’ll Promise You Anything Chapter 971: I¡¯ll Promise You Anything Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Perhaps this is our fate.¡± Yun Zhu said. ¡°Are you Piao Yu?¡± Suddenly, a magnetic voice entered the three women¡¯s ears. The three women were stunned and quickly looked in the direction of the voice. When they saw Ye Li slowly walking towards them, they couldn¡¯t help but be shocked. ¡°You, who are you?¡± Piao Yue looked at Ye Li warily. ¡°The one to heal you,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Of course, the three girls didn¡¯t understand what Ye Li meant. They looked at Ye Li in shock. ¡°Who are you?¡± Piao Yu looked at Ye Li coldly. Ye Li stopped in his tracks and looked at Piao Yu. ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that I¡¯m the one to heal you?¡± Naturally, the three women did not believe him. ¡°How did you find this place?¡± Piao Yue continued to ask. Ye Li shook his head. He didn¡¯t want to continue talking nonsense with the three women. Suddenly, he raised his palm, and a gentle demonic light shot towards Piao Yu at an extremely fast speed. Before Piao Yu could react, the demonic light had already entered her body. ¡°You, what did you do to my sister?¡± Piao Yue looked at Ye Li angrily. With that, Piao Yue and Yun Zhu prepared to attack Ye Li. ¡°Wait.¡± Just as Piao Yue and Yun Zhu were about to leave, Piao Yu called out to them. Piao Yue and Yun Zhu turned around and looked at Piao Yu. ¡°My injury¡­¡± Piao Yu hesitated for a few seconds, ¡°It seems to have healed.¡± What? Piao Yue and Yun Zhu were both shocked. Could it be¡­ They suddenly thought of a shocking possibility. Her sister¡¯s injuries had been treated by this beautiful person in front of them. ¡°You¡­ you saved my sister?¡± Piao Yue looked at Ye Li in shock. ¡°What do you think?¡± Ye Li said slowly. Ding! ¡°Congratulations to the host for obtaining a Treasure Chest.¡± The system¡¯s voice sounded in Ye Li¡¯s mind. Then, Ye Li opened the Treasure Chest. ¡°Congratulations to the host for obtaining the Heaven-Defying Level skill, Azure Cloud Fist.¡± Upon hearing this, Ye Li looked bored. If he knew that this was the case, he wouldn¡¯t have come to save Piao Yu. It was just a Heaven-Defying Level skill. However, no matter how small a fly was, it was still meat. Ye Li still cultivated the Azure Cloud Fist. ¡°Senior, thank you for saving me.¡± Piao Yu¡¯s voice entered Ye Li¡¯s ears. ¡°It¡¯s all right,¡± Ye Li said calmly. As soon as he finished speaking, Ye Li prepared to leave. But to his surprise, Piao Yu called out to him again. ¡°Senior, where are you going?¡± Ye Li stopped in his tracks and thought, What does it have to do with you where I¡¯m going? Piao Yue, Piao Yue, and Yun Zhu walked to Ye Li¡¯s side. ¡°Senior, you should be very powerful, right?¡± Piao Yu looked at Ye Li. ¡°So what if I¡¯m powerful?¡± Ye Li said slowly. Piao Yu was stunned. She felt that Ye Li was unapproachable. ¡°Senior, the Wind Wolf Tribe of Twin Dragon Mountain is about to attack us. Please save us,¡± Piao Yu said. The strongest person in that small city was Piao Yu. However, even Piao Yu couldn¡¯t defeat the leader of the Wind Wolf Tribe. Piao Yu was an eighth-tier Chosen One. ¡°Not interested,¡± Ye Li said lightly. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Senior, I beg you.¡± Piao Yue put on a pitiful expression. Ye Li turned a blind eye. He was not a good person. ¡°Senior, as long as you save our city, I can promise you anything you want.¡± Suddenly, Piao Yu looked at Ye Li firmly and said. Ye Li shook his head. He felt that this Piao Yu was too funny. After all, he had never been a lecher. Chapter 972 - Chapter 972: Head to Twin Dragon Mountain Chapter 972: Head to Twin Dragon Mountain Editor: Henyee Translations Ye Li smiled calmly and looked at Piao Yu. ¡°So what do you think you¡¯re worth?¡± Piao Yu was stunned. She looked at Ye Li in shock and wondered if she had not made herself clear enough. ¡°Senior, as long as you save our city, I, I¡­¡± Piao Yu gritted her teeth. ¡°I will be your woman.¡± Piao Yu was not only the strongest person in that small city, but also the most beautiful person. However, what the three girls did not expect was that Ye Li shook his head and said calmly, ¡°Not interested.¡± The three women were stunned. They didn¡¯t know what to say to ask Ye Li to save their base city. ¡°Hmph!¡± Yun Zhu suddenly snorted. ¡°I don¡¯t think you have the ability!¡± Yun Zhu looked at Ye Li in disdain. Provocation strategy? Ye Li was secretly happy, but he naturally did not want to talk nonsense with these pitifully weak ants. ¡°Whatever you say, I¡¯m leaving,¡± Ye Li said slowly. With that, Ye Li prepared to leave. At this moment, they only heard a plop. Ye Li¡¯s entire body trembled. He felt a little helpless. He hated it the most when people knelt down to him, but there were always people kneeling to him. He came back to his senses and looked at Piao Yu kneeling on the ground. ¡°Actually, I really want to know something.¡± Ye Li looked at Piao Yu. Piao Yu was stunned and quickly asked, ¡°Senior, please speak.¡± Ye Li thought for a moment. ¡°Why exactly do you want to protect that small city of yours?¡± Piao Yu was shocked, ¡°I don¡¯t know, I just feel like I want to protect it.¡± Everyone had something that they treasured. Ye Li could understand this. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Ye Li said slowly to Piao Yu. ¡°Where are we going?¡± Piao Yu looked at Ye Li in confusion. ¡°Twin Dragon Mountain.¡± After saying this, Ye Li slowly walked out of the cave. When Piao Yu heard this, she stood up from the ground. The three women looked at each other. Twin Dragon Mountain. He was going straight to Twin Dragon Mountain? Although they guessed that Ye Li might be very strong, wouldn¡¯t they be courting death if they went to Twin Dragon Mountain directly? Immediately, the three women followed him. ¡°Senior.¡± The three girls caught up with Ye Li. ¡°You guys don¡¯t have to go. Just let her go with me,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Ye Li was naturally referring to Piao Yu. ¡°Senior, Twin Dragon Mountain is very strong. I¡¯m afraid¡­¡± Piao Yu didn¡¯t finish her sentence, but what she meant next was self-evident. She looked at Ye Li tentatively, wanting to see how Ye Li would answer. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s just a small Twin Dragon Mountain. I, Ye Li, don¡¯t care about it,¡± Ye Li said frankly. Ye Li? Piao Yu naturally had never heard of Ye Li¡¯s name. ¡°But, Senior¡­¡± Piao Yu wanted to say something but was interrupted by Ye Li. ¡°You only have one chance. It¡¯s up to you whether you want to go or not.¡± Ye Li looked at Piao Yu. Piao Yue and Yun Zhu looked at Piao Yu. They knew that only Piao Yu could make a choice. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go!¡± Piao Yu¡¯s eyes suddenly became resolute. Ye Li looked bored. He said slowly, ¡°Lead the way.¡± Then, Ye Li and Piao Yu headed towards Twin Dragon Mountain. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡­ Twin Dragon Mountain, the gathering place of the strongest Dark Race members within a hundred miles. The largest race here was the Wind Wolf Tribe, as well as some other tribes of the Dark Race. Among them, the leader of the Wind Wolf Tribe was a Tier 1 Heavenly Lord-level Wind Wolf, and his strength was astonishing. Ye Li and Piao Yu had already arrived at the foot of the Twin Dragon Mountain! Chapter 973 - Chapter 973: How Do You Want to Die? Chapter 973: How Do You Want to Die? Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Senior, this is Twin Dragon Mountain.¡± Piao Yu said to Ye Li. Ye Li sized up the mountain in front of him. The evil aura kept coming in the wind. If it was an ordinary person, they would probably be scared to death by this evil aura. ¡°En, let¡¯s go up the mountain.¡± Ye Li said lightly. Piao Yu was secretly shocked. She looked at Ye Li¡¯s jade-like face and realized that there was no fear on his face. It was as if he was not going to the dragon¡¯s pool or the tiger¡¯s den, but to a disneyland. ¡°Senior, are you really not going to give it a second thought?¡± Piao Yu asked. A second thought? Ye Li smiled. Did he, the Demon King Ye Li, need to give it a second about whether to destroy a small Twin Dragon Mountain? It was simply the biggest joke in the world. He did not answer. Instead, he slowly walked up the mountain. Seeing this, Piao Yu could only follow. The two of them had just walked halfway up the mountain when more than ten Dark Race members suddenly appeared and surrounded them. ¡°Hehe, two humans.¡± A joyful smile appeared on the faces of these dozen or so Dark Race members. ¡°Humans, don¡¯t you know that this is Twin Dragon Mountain?¡± ¡°I do.¡± The dozen or so Dark Race members were stunned. ¡°Since you know, why do you still dare to come and die?¡± In the eyes of these dozen or so Dark Race members, Ye Li and Piao Yu chose to walk into the gate of hell instead of the human world. Ye Li smiled calmly. He glanced at the dozen or so Dark Race members and said calmly, ¡°Tell me, how do you want to die?¡± What? The dozen or so Dark Race members were stunned. They didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to not only not be afraid, but also be so arrogant. Needless to say, Twin Dragon Mountain¡¯s reputation within a radius of hundreds of meters was resounding. ¡°Human, I think you¡¯re tired of living!¡± A fifth-tier Master-level Dark Race member shouted and immediately attacked Ye Li. Ye Li sighed. Humans! Azure Cloud Fist! Ye Li tried this newly obtained Heaven-Defying Level skill and found that it was quite useful. As soon as he punched out with the Dark Cloud Fist, his magic power turned into countless fists that struck at these dozen or so Dark Race Members. These dozen or so Dark Race Members were only small Master-level Dark Race members. In an instant, they exploded. The entire process took less than a second. Before Piao Yu could react, the dozen or so Dark Race members surrounding them were gone. She looked at Ye Li in a daze. She had guessed that Ye Li was very strong, but she did not expect him to be so terrifying. However, Piao Yu couldn¡¯t help but be shocked. She realized that Ye Li¡¯s face didn¡¯t change at all, as if nothing had happened. ¡°Don¡¯t ever be shocked.¡± Ye Li looked at Piao Yu indifferently. ¡°Because everything I do will shock you for three days and three nights.¡± As soon as these words were spoken, Piao Yu became even more shocked. ¡°Give me your hand,¡± Ye Li suddenly said. ¡°Ah?¡± Piao Yu was shocked. She would never have thought that Ye Li would say such a thing. However, Piao Yu still gave her hand to Ye Li, even though she didn¡¯t know what Ye Li wanted to do. Ye Li grabbed Piao Yu¡¯s hand and activated Swift Steps. In an instant, he and Piao Yu arrived at the peak of Twin Dragon Mountain. There was a huge stronghold at the peak of the Twin Dragon Mountain. It was unknown how many Dark Race members were inside. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At this moment, Ye Li and Piao Yu were outside the Twin Dragon Gang. ¡°What, what¡¯s going on?¡± Piao Yu was stunned. She remembered that they were still halfway up the mountain. How did they reach the top of the mountain in an instant? He placed his hand on the senior¡¯s and reached the top of the mountain? Piao Yu¡¯s heart was filled with endless shock! Chapter 974 - Chapter 974: Wind Wolf Tribe’s Leader Chapter 974: Wind Wolf Tribe¡¯s Leader Editor: Henyee Translations Piao Yu realized that even if she racked her brains, she wouldn¡¯t be able to understand this point. ¡°Let¡¯s go in,¡± Ye Li said frankly. As soon as Ye Li finished speaking, a group of Dark Race members rushed out. ¡°What do you do?¡± There were dozens of Dark Race members, but none of them were from the Wind Wolf Tribe. These Dark Race members couldn¡¯t understand how Ye Li and Piao Yu got to the top of Twin Dragon Mountain. ¡°I¡¯m here to kill you,¡± Ye Li said calmly. The dozens of Dark Race members were all stunned. ¡°Hahaha!!!¡± All of a sudden, the dozens of Dark Race members threw their heads back and laughed as if they had never heard such a funny joke. ¡°Human, I think you¡¯re crazy. You actually came to Twin Dragon Mountain and said that you want to kill us?¡± Ye Li secretly shook his head and sighed. He didn¡¯t understand why these Dark Race members could still smile. Didn¡¯t they know that he was about to die? ¡°Come, capture these two humans!¡± a Dark Race member shouted. Following the Dark Race¡¯s command, dozens of Dark Race members charged towards Ye Li and Piao Yu. ¡°Azure Cloud Fist.¡± Ye Li casually threw a punch. The magic power turned into countless fists and flew towards these Dark Race members. ¡°Ah!!!¡± In an instant, screams that sounded like pigs being slaughtered sounded one after another. The screams were really terrifying. In less than a second, dozens of Dark Race members were all beaten into nothingness. ¡°Well¡­¡± Piao Yu¡¯s shock was indescribable. She finally understood why Ye Li was so fearless. Then, Ye Li and Piao Yu walked into the Twin Dragon Gang. The two of them had just stepped into the Twin Dragon Fortress when they were surrounded by hundreds of Wind Wolf Tribe members and some other Dark Race members. They could pounce on them at any moment. ¡°Who¡¯s so blind to actually dare to barge into my Twin Dragon Mountain? Did he eat a bear¡¯s heart or a leopard¡¯s gall?¡± A thunderous voice entered Ye Li and Piao Yu¡¯s ears. Ye Li smiled faintly. There was no change in his handsome face at all. Suddenly, the leader of the Wind Wolf Tribe appeared in front of Ye Li and Piao Yu. ¡°Piao Yu?¡± The leader of the Wind Wolf Tribe looked at Piao Yu in shock. He had clearly severely injured her yesterday. How could she be as good as new today? ¡°Piao Yu, you were already very lucky that I didn¡¯t kill you yesterday. I didn¡¯t expect you to actually dare to come to Twin Dragon Mountain!¡± The leader of the Wind Wolf Tribe glared at Piao Yu. ¡°Yo, you even found a helper?¡± The leader of the Wind Wolf Tribe looked at Ye Li. ¡°Human, do you know that you¡¯re about to die?¡± ¡°I have no idea.¡± Ye Li shook his head. The leader of the Wind Wolf Tribe was a Tier 1 Heavenly Lord-level. In front of Ye Li, he was truly pitifully weak. ¡°Human, actually, I really admire you. You actually dare to come to Twin Dragon Mountain.¡± A mocking expression appeared on the Wind Wolf Tribe leader¡¯s face. Ye Li smiled faintly and said slowly, ¡°Is your Twin Dragon Mountain very strong?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As soon as these words were spoken, all the dark race members present were stunned. Of course, their Twin Dragon Mountain was very strong. Why didn¡¯t this human know? At this moment, these Dark Race members finally understood why Ye Li dared to come to Twin Dragon Mountain. It turned out that he had no idea how powerful Twin Dragon Mountain was. Piao Yu gritted her teeth and glared at the leader of the Wind Wolf Tribe. ¡°Human, don¡¯t you know our Twin Dragon Mountain¡¯s reputation?¡± The leader of the Wind Wolf Tribe looked at Ye Li playfully. In his opinion, Ye Li was already a dead man. Chapter 975 - Chapter 975: My Life Is Over Chapter 975: My Life Is Over Editor: Henyee Translations Ye Li looked at the leader of the Wind Wolf Tribe calmly. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± He shook his head. The leader of the Wind Wolf Tribe was enraged upon hearing this. ¡°Human, I¡¯ll skin you right now and pull out your tendons!¡± ¡°Attack!¡± Following the Wind Wolf Tribe leader¡¯s order, hundreds of Dark Race members charged towards Ye Li. Clang! A cold flash of lightning instantly appeared in the Twin Dragon Mountain. Dragons¡¯ roars and sword clanking appeared one after another. A five-clawed blood dragon phantom occupied the top of Ye Li¡¯s head. ¡°Profound Heaven Tyrant Demon Sword Technique!¡± Ye Li leaped into the air and slashed out with the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword. Countless supreme sword beams and ancient gods and devils flew down at an astonishing speed. ¡°Boom!¡± With a loud bang, the Twin Dragon Gang was instantly razed to the ground. When the dust settled, only Ye Li, Piao Yu, and the leader of the Wind Wolf Tribe were left in the entire Twin Dragon Mountain. Shock, absolute shock! Piao Yu already froze like a clay statue. Even if she wanted to spend ten days and ten nights, she didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to be so terrifying. One strike, just one strike¡­ so many Dark Race members were gone? ¡°Ah! Ah! Ah!¡± After the leader of the Wind Wolf Tribe regained his senses, he let out a blood-curdling scream. At this moment, he was already scared out of his wits, and his face was filled with as much fear as possible. Ye Li looked indifferently at the leader of the Wind Wolf Tribe not far away. He slowly said, ¡°Are you scared?¡± How could the leader of the Wind Wolf Tribe be able to speak a complete sentence? Of course he was afraid. Who wouldn¡¯t be afraid when such an impossible scene appeared in front of him? ¡°Actually, there¡¯s no need for you to be afraid, because you¡¯re going to die soon. A dead person won¡¯t be afraid,¡± Ye Li said slowly to the leader of the Wind Wolf Tribe. When the leader of the Wind Wolf Tribe heard this, he was instantly scared out of his wits. All the strength in his body seemed to have been sucked dry by something. After taking a few steps back, he fell limply to the ground. At this moment, even if he wanted to escape, he had no strength left. Ye Li walked towards the leader of the Wind Wolf Tribe. ¡°You, don¡¯t come over.¡± The leader of the Wind Wolf Tribe was shocked. When he saw Ye Li walking towards him, he felt as if an evil spirit was trying to take his life. He was extremely shocked. However, Ye Li walked up to the leader of the Wind Wolf Tribe. ¡°Please spare my life. I¡¯m not human. I was wrong. I¡¯ll definitely do good deeds every day in the future.¡± The leader of the Wind Wolf Tribe began to cry bitterly. He cried so sadly. ¡°You¡¯re not human to begin with. You¡¯re from the Dark Race,¡± Ye Li said frankly. The Wind Wolf Tribe member was shocked. He raised his head and looked at Ye Li, but when he raised his head! However, he saw that Ye Li had already raised the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword in his hand. ¡°Ahh!¡± Before Ye Li¡¯s Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword landed, the leader of the Wind Wolf Tribe shouted. ¡°I¡¯m finished!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword descended as soon as the Wind Wolf Tribe member finished speaking. The life of the leader of the Wind Wolf Tribe had disappeared from this world forever. Ye Li put the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword into the system space and looked at Piao Yu. He found that Piao Yu was petrified and froze on the spot, unable to recover for a long time. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you not to be shocked?¡± Piao Yu came back to her senses and looked at Ye Li in shock. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t help but be shocked.¡± Piao Yu gulped. Chapter 976 - Chapter 976: It Was A Wonderful Night Chapter 976: It Was A Wonderful Night Editor: Henyee Translations However, how could Piao Yu not be shocked? He destroyed the entire Twin Dragon Mountain alone. Anyone would be shocked. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Ye Li said slowly to Piao Yu. Then, the two of them started to walk back from the foot of the Two Dragons Mountain. Initially, he thought that the matter would end just like that. However, what Ye Li didn¡¯t expect was that another wave would arise before it was even settled! He and Piao Yu arrived outside the small city and found a group of zombies attacking the small city. The small city was about to collapse. ¡°Why are there zombies?¡± Piao Yu was stunned. There were tens of thousands of zombies and hundreds of Dark Race members. ¡°Senior, I¡­¡± Ye Li felt a little helpless. Fine, he would just be a good person until the end. Then, he took out the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword from the system space. The Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword shone with a cold light, making one¡¯s heart tremble uncontrollably. Swish! Piao Yu looked again, only to find that Ye Li was already in mid-air, leaving behind only an afterimage. Swish! Ye Li raised the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword high and slashed out. The supreme sword light followed the zombies below. ¡°Boom!¡± A shocking explosion sounded. After the explosion, countless zombies died. Ye Li slashed out a few more times, and in an instant, the sky turned dark. Hundreds of Dark Race members felt as if the sky had collapsed, but they still didn¡¯t understand what was going on. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Is it the end of the world?¡± Hundreds of Dark Race members were all shocked. The shock on their faces was as great as it could get. ¡°Heaven Sword Technique!¡± Ye Li unleashed his S-level skill, Heavenly Sword Technique. As the sword fell, all the zombies turned into nothingness. The genetic warriors guarding the city were all stunned. They wondered if an immortal had come to save them. At this moment, there were still hundreds of Dark Race members in the small city. These hundreds of Dark Race Members were usually tyrannical no matter where they were, but now, they seemed weak, pitiful, and helpless. At this moment, these Dark Race members finally saw a person in the air. When they looked at the sharp sword in this person¡¯s hand, they were so frightened that their souls flew out of their bodies. ¡°Who, who is this?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. We didn¡¯t offend him.¡± ¡°Why do I feel like we¡¯re about to die?¡± This Dark Race member was right. They were indeed about to die. Suddenly, Ye Li disappeared in mid-air. Hundreds of Dark Race members hurriedly searched for Ye Li¡¯s figure, but how could they capture him? By the time they discovered him, it was already too late. As Ye Li¡¯s sword fell, the lives of these Dark Race members disappeared from this world forever. The genetic warriors on the city wall were all dumbfounded. They were as shocked as they could be. Ye Li had seen all kinds of situations before. Such a small scene naturally did not affect his expression at all. Then, Ye Li came to Piao Yu¡¯s side. Piao Yu was also shocked to the extreme. She looked at Ye Li in a daze. ¡°Let¡¯s enter the city,¡± Ye Li said slowly. With that, Ye Li slowly walked towards the small city. He and Piao Yu returned to Piao Yu¡¯s home. At night. Someone suddenly knocked on Ye Li¡¯s door. ¡°Senior, are you there?¡± The voice from outside the door was Piao Yu¡¯s. ¡°Come in.¡± Ye Li said. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Piao Yu pushed open the door and walked in. ¡°Senior, I¡¯m here for¡­¡± Ye Li looked at Piao Yu. He really didn¡¯t understand why Piao Yu wanted to do this. Skipping an hour¡­ It was a wonderful night. Chapter 977 - Chapter 977: Who Was the Strongest Dark Race Member Here? Chapter 977: Who Was the Strongest Dark Race Member Here? Editor: Henyee Translations The next day. Ye Li had just woken up when Ah Qi suddenly used telepathy to tell him that he was facing a threat. He was a little stunned. Ah Qi was a sixth-tier Heavenly Lord-level zombie. How could it encounter danger? Then, he hurriedly told the other zombies in the post-apocalyptic world to go to where Ah Qi was. After bidding farewell to Piao Yu, Ye Li also activated Swift Steps and headed towards Ah Qi. A day later. Ye Li arrived at where Ah Qi was. This place was the wilderness, and there were countless ferocious beasts and zombies. ¡°Master, I¡­¡± Ah Qi was lying on the ground, covered in blood. ¡°Ah Qi, don¡¯t speak first.¡± Ye Li raised his palm and a gentle demonic light shot towards Ah Qi. A few seconds later, Ah Qi¡¯s injuries were completely healed. At this time, the Apocalypse Legion arrived one after another. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± The Apocalypse Legion members all looked at Ye Li. Ye Li still didn¡¯t know what was going on. He looked at Ah Qi and said, ¡°Ah Qi, what do you think is going on?¡± ¡°Master, I was gathering zombies here, but I met a powerful Dark Race. I fought with him. That Dark Race was too strong. I almost died,¡± Ah Qi said to Ye Li. Ye Li understood. A member of the dark race who could severely injure Ah Qi had to be at least a seventh-tier Heavenly Lord-level. He thought that he had met his match this time. However¡­ Injuring Ah Qi was the same as injuring him. If he did not take revenge, would he still be Ye Li? Ye Li smiled coldly. ¡°Ah Qi, do you know where that Dark Race member is?¡± ¡°Master, I don¡¯t know.¡± Ah Qi shook his head. Ye Li pondered for a few seconds. He didn¡¯t know where he was and had to ask. He used his Heavenly Spirit Eyes to probe and discovered that there was actually a base city not far ahead. This was something he had not expected. Then, he placed the Apocalypse Legion into the system space and activated Swift Steps to head towards the base city. Before long, Ye Li arrived at the base city. ¡°Does anyone know where the strongest Dark Race member here is?¡± Ye Li sent a voice transmission with his demonic power. Ye Li¡¯s voice filled every corner of the base city. The base city was called Wild Cloud Base City. The citizens of Wild Cloud Base City were all stunned, not understanding what was going on. Some passers-by who were close to Ye Li knew that the voice came from the person in front of them who looked like jade. They were stunned. They were really stunned. They wondered what was wrong with this person. Could he be a lunatic? Ye Li realized that many people were looking at him. He then grabbed and a man who was ten meters away from him flew over. This man was caught in his hand, and his eyes were filled with fear. ¡°W-What do you want?¡± Ye Li smiled and looked indifferently at the man in his hand. ¡°Let me ask you, who is the most powerful Dark Race tribe in this place?¡± The man didn¡¯t dare to hide anything from Ye Li and hurriedly said, ¡°It¡¯s the Thunder Beast Tribe from the Thunder Mountain!¡± Thunder Beast Tribe? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ye Li had met many Thunder Beasts before. He didn¡¯t expect the Thunder Beasts here to be so terrifying. ¡°Where is the Thunder Beast Tribe¡­¡± Before Ye Li could finish speaking, he was interrupted by a voice. ¡°Let him go!¡± What Ye Li hated the most was being interrupted when he was talking. He followed the voice and looked over. Chapter 978 - Chapter 978: Thunder Beast Tribe Chapter 978: Thunder Beast Tribe Editor: Henyee Translations More than ten genetic warriors appeared more than ten meters away from him. Among them, the leader was a woman about his age, and the woman was a Tier 1 Sky Opener. ¡°We are the guard team of Wild Cloud Base City!¡± The woman stared at Ye Li. ¡°You are not from Wild Cloud Base City, are you?¡± Guard team? Ye Li smiled coldly. He looked at the woman and said calmly, ¡°Do you know that I hate to be interrupted when I¡¯m talking to others?¡± The woman¡¯s name was Lu Ke. She was the captain of the guards in Wild Cloud Base City. ¡°But I¡¯ve already interrupted you.¡± The woman looked at Ye Li. Haha. Ye Li smiled calmly. He threw the man in his hand aside and looked at Lu Ke. ¡°Do you believe that I can let you know what fear is in a second?¡± Lu Ke wasn¡¯t the only one. Everyone present didn¡¯t believe it. They only felt that Ye Li was extremely arrogant. ¡°I don¡¯t believe you!¡± Lu Ke looked at Ye Li in disdain. In her opinion, Ye Li was just a clown. However, just as Lu Ke spoke, Ye Li had already disappeared on the spot, leaving only an afterimage. ¡°I have a finger that can pierce through the sky!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, his finger fell. An extremely terrifying finger flew towards Lu Ke¡¯s mind. Lu Ke felt that she had entered a purgatory at this moment. Just as his finger was a hair¡¯s breadth away from Lu Ke¡¯s head, he stopped. At this moment, the onlookers were all frozen on the spot as if they had been petrified. They could not recover from their shock for a long time, and their faces were as frightened as they could be. As for Lu Ke, he was already scared out of wits. ¡°You, you!¡± At this moment, how could Lu Ke still be able to say a complete sentence? ¡°Now¡­¡± Ye Li looked at Lu Ke calmly. ¡°Do you believe me?¡± Lu Ke did not dare to speak. She really did not dare to speak. She felt that she had entered a cycle of reincarnation just by looking at Ye Li. She dared to swear that she had never met someone as terrifying as Ye Li since she was born. ¡°What realm is the leader of the Thunder Beast Tribe in?¡± Ye Li looked at Lu Ke and asked calmly. Lu Ke came back to her senses when she heard this. She swallowed her saliva. ¡°It¡¯s, it¡¯s the seventh-tier Heavenly Lord-level.¡± Ye Li thought that it must be the leader of the Thunder Beast Tribe that injured Ah Qi. ¡°Bring me there.¡± Ye Li said. Lu Ke was shocked. She looked at Ye Li in shock. ¡°You, what did you say?¡± She would never have dreamed that Ye Li would ask her to bring him to the territory of the Thunder Beast Tribe. ¡°I said¡­¡± Ye Li smiled coldly, ¡°take me there.¡± Upon hearing this, Lu Ke felt a chill run down her spine. ¡°I-I-I¡­¡± Of course, she didn¡¯t dare to go. Going to the territory of the Thunder Beast Tribe was no different from committing suicide. She didn¡¯t want to die yet. ¡°Do you think you still have the right to refuse now?¡± Ye Li looked at Lu Ke playfully. Lu Ke was shocked when she heard that. She knew very well how terrifying Ye Li was. At that moment, Ye Li really made her feel death. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Fine!¡± Lu Ke gritted her teeth and thought that since she was going to die anyway, she might as well bring him to the territory of the Thunder Beast Tribe. She would never suspect that Ye Li did not dare to kill her. She knew that a person like Ye Li could do anything. ¡°Alright, lead the way,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Then, Lu Ke brought Ye Li to the Thunder Beast Tribe. Chapter 979 - Chapter 979: Terrified Lu Ke Chapter 979: Terrified Lu Ke Editor: Henyee Translations Lu Ke brought Ye Li towards the territory of the Thunder Beast Tribe. Along the way, she wanted to ask a question. Finally, she mustered her courage and stopped in her tracks to look at Ye Li. ¡°Do you want to die?¡± After saying that, Lu Ke realized that she had said the wrong thing because it did not feel good. ¡°No, that¡¯s not what I meant.¡± Lu Ke hurriedly waved her hand and continued, ¡°The Thunder Beast Tribe is very strong. If we go to the Thunder Beast Tribe like this, it¡¯s no different from courting death.¡± Lu Ke felt that she had to tell Ye Li how terrifying the Thunder Beasts were. She wanted Ye Li to back off. After all, she didn¡¯t want to die with Ye Li. ¡°I¡¯m here to kill the leader of the Thunder Beast Tribe,¡± Ye Li said lightly. Lu Ke¡¯s expression changed. Her original purpose of saying this was to make Ye Li retreat, but Ye Li actually said that he wanted to kill the leader of the Thunder Beast Tribe? ¡°The leader of the Thunder Beast Tribe is a seventh-tier Heavenly Lord-level!¡± Although Lu Ke knew that Ye Li was very strong, so strong that she had to look up to him, that was a seventh-tier Heavenly Lord-level Dark Race member. ¡°A seventh-tier Heavenly Lord-level.¡± Ye Li looked at Lu Ke playfully. ¡°Is it very scary?¡± That Thunder Beast was at the seventh-tier Heavenly Lord-level, so was he! Crazy! Definitely crazy! Lu Ke felt that Ye Li must be crazy. A normal person would never say such a thing. If a seventh-tier Heavenly Lord-level Dark Race member was not terrifying, what else could be terrifying? ¡°You, can you let me go?¡± Lu Ke suddenly looked at Ye Li pleadingly. Ye Li naturally didn¡¯t understand what Lu Ke meant. ¡°Why do you think I want to kill you?¡± ¡°No, senior. I feel that if I go to the territory of the Thunder Beast Tribe with you like this, I will definitely be killed by the Thunder Beast Tribe,¡± Lu Ke said. Ye Li understood. So Lu Ke was afraid of death. ¡°No.¡± Ye Li shook her head. ¡°I said that I hate being interrupted when I¡¯m talking. You interrupted me in the base city. This is your punishment.¡± As soon as these words were spoken, Lu Ke was instantly helpless to the extreme. However, she had no choice but to lower her head. She had no choice but to continue heading to the territory of the Thunder Beast Tribe with Ye Li. ¡­ Thunder Mountain. Ye Li and Lu Ke arrived at the foot of the Thunder Mountain. This mountain was filled with thunder and lightning, looking very terrifying. Ye Li released the Apocalypse Legion from the system space. The nine Heavenly Lord-level zombies of the Apocalypse Legion instantly appeared in front of Ye Li. ¡°Master.¡± The Apocalypse Legion greeted Ye Li respectfully. Lu Ke was so frightened that she took a few steps back. Even if she racked her brains, she could not understand why nine people would suddenly appear¡­ No! That¡¯s not right! Lu Kejuan¡¯s Apocalypse Legion didn¡¯t look like humans because they didn¡¯t have the aura of humans. They didn¡¯t look like the Dark Race either. Instead, they looked like¡­ Suddenly, Lu Ke thought of an extremely shocking possibility. That was, the Apocalypse Legion was full of zombies. ¡°Senior, are they zombies?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Lu Ke swallowed her saliva and asked Ye Li. Although she was very afraid, her curiosity was too strong. ¡°Yes.¡± Ye Li looked at Lu Ke indifferently. ¡°What¡¯s so strange about that?¡± After hearing Ye Li¡¯s clear answer, there were no words that could describe Lu Ke¡¯s shock. Zombies? Such terrifying zombies. How could there be such terrifying zombies in this world? Chapter 980 - Chapter 980: Aren’t You A Little Too Arrogant? Chapter 980: Aren¡¯t You A Little Too Arrogant? Editor: Henyee Translations Ye Li ignored the shock on Lu Ke¡¯s face. ¡°Go and call the Thunder Beasts down,¡± Ye Li said to the Apocalypse Legion. The Apocalypse Legion nodded and immediately headed towards the thunder mountain. ¡°I¡¯m a bit hungry.¡± Ye Li took out a box of food from the system space and started eating. ¡°Do you want to eat?¡± Ye Li looked at Lu Ke. How could Lu Ke still be in the mood to eat? She only wanted to live. ¡°Are you scared?¡± Ye Li looked at Lu Ke in confusion. Of course, Lu Ke was afraid. She felt that she was about to die. How could she not be afraid? ¡°Senior, can I leave?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t.¡± Ye Li shook his head. Ye Li was such a person. He never needed any reason to do things. He could let Lu Ke leave, but there was no need. Lu Ke was about to cry. She was really about to cry. Ye Li smiled lightly. His handsome face was calm. ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t have to be afraid. You¡¯ll be fine,¡± Ye Li said calmly to Lu Ke. With that, the Apocalypse Legion returned to Ye Li¡¯s side. ¡°Master, the Thunder Beast Tribe is about to descend the mountain,¡± Ah Da said to Ye Li. Ye Li nodded. Then, he looked towards the thunder mountains and saw a black mass. From the looks of it, the Thunder Beasts had come out in full force. A moment later, hundreds of Thunder Beast Tribe members appeared in front of Ye Li. One of the leading Dark Race members was at the seventh-tier Heavenly Lord-level. He could even imagine with his toes that this Thunder Beast Tribe member was the Thunder Beast that had injured Ah Qi. And he must also be the leader of the Thunder Beast Tribe. ¡°Zombies, who¡¯s the master you¡¯re talking about?¡± The leader of the Thunder Beast Tribe said coldly. ¡°Hmph!¡± Ah Qi snorted. ¡°This is our master.¡± The leader of the Thunder Beast Tribe looked at Ye Li. ¡°Huh?¡± The Thunder Beast Tribe member couldn¡¯t help but be stunned because he couldn¡¯t sense any human aura from Ye Li¡¯s body. ¡°You, what race are you from?¡± The Thunder Beast Tribe looked at Ye Li and asked. Ye Li was calm. He slowly said to the Thunder Beast Tribe, ¡°Demons.¡± ¡°Hiss!!!¡± Hundreds of Thunder Beasts and Dark Race members were shocked. They naturally didn¡¯t think that Ye Li was a demon. Of course, Lu Ke didn¡¯t expect that. She thought that Ye Li was a human, but now she finally understood why Ye Li could control zombies. ¡°Demon?¡± The leader of the Thunder Beast Tribe didn¡¯t have any expression on his face. He looked at Ye Li and asked, ¡°Can you tell me your name?¡± Ye Li smiled. ¡°My name is Ye Li. You can also call me Demon King Ye Li.¡± Demon King Ye Li? Naturally, the Thunder Beast Tribe had never heard of it. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, why did you come to the territory of the Thunder Beast Tribe this time?¡± The Thunder Beast Tribe stared at Ye Li and asked. Ye Li smiled calmly. ¡°You severely injured Ah Qi, so your Thunder Beast Tribe has to be exterminated.¡± ¡°What!!!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only When the Thunder Beast Tribe members heard this, they were all extremely shocked. They would never have thought that Ye Li would say such a thing. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, aren¡¯t you a little too arrogant?¡± The Thunder Beast Tribe member stared at Ye Li and said firmly. Arrogant? Ye Li smiled coldly. He looked at the leader of the Thunder Beast Tribe and said calmly, ¡°I, Demon King Ye Li, have always been this arrogant. Are you not convinced?¡± Chapter 981 - Chapter 981: Fight the Leader of the Thunder Beast Tribe Chapter 981: Fight the Leader of the Thunder Beast Tribe Editor: Henyee Translations When the Thunder Beast Tribe members heard Ye Li¡¯s words, they all looked at him angrily. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, do you really think that you and your zombies can destroy the Thunder Beast Tribe?¡± The leader of the Thunder Beast Tribe looked at Ye Li coldly. ¡°Cut the crap. Come here and let me kill you.¡± Ye Li crooked his finger at the Thunder Beast Tribe members. When the Thunder Beast Tribe members saw this, they instantly flew into a rage. As a seventh-tier Heavenly Lord-level Thunder Beast, it had roamed this area for countless years. No one had ever dared to look down on it. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, let¡¯s see who dies first!¡± ¡°Attack!¡± With a loud shout from the Thunder Beast Tribe, hundreds of Thunder Beasts rushed towards Ye Li. They stopped a dozen meters away from Ye Li and hit the drum in front of them with the hammers on their chests. ¡°Boom!¡± In an instant, a huge bolt of lightning struck down on Ye Li. Ye Li smiled coldly. When he was looking for the Ten Great Divine Weapons, he had encountered countless lightning bolts that were more terrifying than this. Why would he be afraid? Moreover, he could not sense any danger from such lightning, so he did not put up any defense. Crack! Crack! Ye Li let the huge lightning strike his body. Lu Ke, who was watching from the side, could not help but take a few steps back. Her eyes were filled with horror because she knew that Ye Li had no chance of surviving. However, what she never expected was such a scene. After the huge lightning disappeared, Lu Ke, the Thunder Beast, and the Dark Race all looked at where Ye Li was. However, no one expected that Ye Li was completely fine. His face was still as calm as ever, as if nothing had happened. How was this possible? The Thunder Beasts and Dark Race members were all shocked. They didn¡¯t even dare to believe this was real. The leader of the Thunder Beast Tribe couldn¡¯t believe this scene either. He looked at Ye Li in shock. He couldn¡¯t imagine how terrifying Ye Li¡¯s defense was. ¡°In this world, good people and bad people will both be shocked. Only one kind of people won¡¯t be shocked.¡± Ye Li took out the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword from the system space and glanced at the Thunder Beasts. ¡°That¡¯s dead people.¡± Similarly, humans were the same as the Dark Race. Now the Thunder Beasts were very shocked. However, after Ye Li killed them, they were naturally no longer shocked. Clang! With a flash of cold light, the sword¡­ was unsheathed! The Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword appeared in Ye Li¡¯s hand. ¡°Attack!¡± Ye Li gave an order to the Apocalypse Legion. After the Apocalypse Legion received the order, the nine Heavenly Lord-level zombies all ejected. The leader of the Thunder Beast Tribe also shouted, ¡°Attack!¡± Suddenly, hundreds of Thunder Beasts also attacked. ¡°Go to the side and hide.¡± Ye Li looked at Lu Ke. When Lu Ke heard this, he hurriedly hid behind a large rock and stuck his head out to look at the scene in front of him in shock. Ye Li and the Thunder Beast Tribe didn¡¯t attack. They looked at each other. Their eyes locked onto each other, and it seemed that a great battle was about to begin. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Demon King Ye Li, I will let you know what true fear is!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the leader of the Thunder Beast Tribe flew towards Ye Li at lightning speed. Ye Li was naturally able to capture the figure of the leader of the Thunder Beast Tribe. He slashed out with his sword. Swish! A terrifying and supreme sword light flew towards the Thunder Beasts. Chapter 982 - Chapter 982: Kill the Leader of the Thunder Beast Tribe Chapter 982: Kill the Leader of the Thunder Beast Tribe Editor: Henyee Translations The expression of the leader of the Thunder Beast Tribe was extremely cold. He stared fixedly at the supreme sword light that was flying over. Clang! The leader of the Thunder Beast Tribe knocked on the heavy drum in front of his stomach. A bolt of lightning burst out and instantly collided heavily with the supreme sword beam. ¡°Boom!¡± The entire Thunder Mountain began to shake violently. Lu Ke, who was watching from behind the boulder, was already scared out of her wits. Her face was filled with extreme horror. Suddenly, Ye Li left an afterimage on the spot. The leader of the Thunder Beast Tribe was at the same cultivation level as him. He could capture Ye Li¡¯s speed. Instantly, the leader of the Thunder Beast Tribe and Ye Li started fighting. In midair, the sound of weapons colliding could be heard. The Apocalypse Legion were all sixth-tier Heavenly Lord-level zombies. At this time, they had killed countless Thunder Beasts. ¡°Clang, clang, clang!¡± Ye Li and the leader of the Thunder Beast Tribe fought for dozens of rounds. Suddenly, the Thunder Beast Tribe member retreated dozens of meters and stared at Ye Li with an extremely cold expression. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, you are indeed very strong!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not too strong, but it¡¯s enough to kill you.¡± What Ye Li said was not wrong. He could no longer have the feeling of being able to do whatever he wanted like in the Eastern Land. A random Dark Race member he met in the Northern Region was already so strong. He had no choice but to increase his strength. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, since you¡¯re so confident, I¡¯ll show you my true strength!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the Thunder Beast Tribe leader raised the sledgehammer in his hand and shouted, ¡°Heaven Rumbling Tyrannical Thunder!¡± Crack! Crack! A huge black bolt of lightning descended from the sky at an extremely fast speed. It was almost above Ye Li¡¯s head. Ye Li smiled coldly. Did they really think that he, Ye Li, could not withstand it? ¡°Mysterious Heaven Overlord Demon Sword Technique!¡± The Mysterious Heaven Overlord Demon Sword Technique slashed out, and countless supreme sword beams and ancient gods and devils shot towards the huge black lightning. The huge black lightning and the sword light collided heavily with the ancient Godfiend. The sky changed color! Lu Ke¡¯s mouth was wide open. She was already shocked to the extreme. Swish! A wind-breaking voice suddenly sounded and Ye Li disappeared on the spot. There was only an afterimage left on the spot where Ye Li was. He had already disappeared. The Swift Steps were too fast. ¡°Good timing!¡± The leader of the Thunder Beast Tribe shouted. The Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword once again collided with the hammer of the leader of the Thunder Beast Tribe. Ye Li slashed 13 times! The leader of the Thunder Beast Tribe was really terrifying. He actually managed to block these 13 swords. Activation: Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword Embryo! After activating the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword Embryo, the entire space emitted the cry of a sword. The leader of the Thunder Beast Tribe was shocked. Swish! Ye Li swung his sword again. The leader of the Thunder Beast Tribe used the sledgehammer in his hand to block this attack again. However, this time, the sledgehammer could not withstand it. The sledgehammer in the Thunder Beast leader¡¯s hand broke into pieces. ¡®What!¡¯ The leader of the Thunder Beast Tribe was shocked. He really didn¡¯t expect all of this to be true. When he looked at Ye Li again, he realized that Ye Li was already flying towards him. The leader of the Thunder Beast Tribe turned pale with fright. He was scared out of wits. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Swish! One strike to break the soul. As Ye Li¡¯s sword fell, the life of the leader of the Thunder Beast Tribe disappeared from this world forever. ¡°Leader is dead, Leader is dead!¡± When the remaining Thunder Beasts saw that their leader was dead, they all covered their heads and fled. Chapter 983 - Chapter 983: Back to Wild Cloud Base City Chapter 983: Back to Wild Cloud Base City Editor: Henyee Translations Ye Li thought that this leader of the Thunder Beast Tribe was really difficult to deal with, but fortunately, he still managed to kill him. Injuring Ah Qi meant injuring him, Ye Li. Of course, he had to take revenge. Otherwise, would he still be the Demon King Ye Li? He had told the leader of the Thunder Beast Tribe that he wanted to exterminate the Thunder Beast Tribe leader. Since he had said it, he had to do it! Immediately, Ye Li activated Swift Steps and disappeared on the spot again. The Apocalypse Legion also began to chase after the fleeing Thunder Beasts. More than 20 Thunder Beasts ran for their lives crazily. They wished they had 10 legs, but no matter how many legs they had, their speed had reached the fastest ever. Just as they thought they were safe, a man with a sword suddenly appeared in front of them. This person was as handsome as jade. Of course, it was Ye Li. ¡°De¡­ Demon King Ye Li?¡± The 20-odd Thunder Beasts were scared out of their wits. They all took a few steps back and realized that there was no change in Ye Li¡¯s expression at all. However, the corners of Ye Li¡¯s lips curled up slightly, and a faint smile appeared on his handsome face. He looked at the 20 plus Thunder Beast Tribe members and slowly said, ¡°Is this your escape route?¡± As soon as these words were spoken, the more than 20 Thunder Beasts were all terrified. ¡°Demon, Demon King Ye Li, let us go.¡± Whether it was the humans or the Dark Race Members, they didn¡¯t want to die. The eyes of these 20-odd Thunder Beast Tribe members were filled with pleading. Unfortunately, Ye Li was never a good person. ¡°I, Demon King Ye Li, always mean what I say. If I say I want to exterminate the clan, I will.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he slashed out with his sword. Swish! A supreme sword light flew towards the 20 plus Thunder Beast Tribe members. How could these 20-odd Thunder Beasts withstand such a supreme sword light? At the end of their lives, they opened their eyes in despair because they knew that they were about to die. Then, Ye Li slowly walked back. When they arrived at the foot of the Thunder Mountain, the Apocalypse Legion also appeared in front of them. They had killed all the remaining members of the Thunder Beast Tribe. Ye Li looked at a big rock. Seeing Ye Li looking at her, Lu Ke was scared out of her wits. She suddenly felt that Ye Li hadn¡¯t killed enough and wanted to kill her too. ¡°I¡¯ve already exterminated the Thunder Beast Tribe. What are you afraid of?¡± Lu Ke was shocked. She realized that Ye Li was already beside her and was looking at her indifferently. ¡°I, I.¡± Lu Ke swallowed his saliva. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ll kill me too.¡± Ye Li was amused, thinking that this girl was quite interesting. ¡°Let¡¯s go back,¡± Ye Li said slowly. ¡­ Ye Li and Lu Ke returned to Wild Cloud Base City. As soon as he arrived at Wild Cloud Base City, Ye Li was surrounded by more than a hundred genetic warriors. A middle-aged man walked in front of Ye Li. Seeing that Lu Ke was not injured, the middle-aged man heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Xiao Ke, I¡¯m relieved that you¡¯re fine.¡± ¡°Second Uncle.¡± Lu Ke called out to the middle-aged man. The middle-aged man¡¯s name was Lu Yuan, and he was Lu Ke¡¯s second uncle. He was a tier 3 Sky Opener. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Did you take Xiao Ke away?¡± Lu Yuan looked at Ye Li coldly and asked. Before Ye Li could speak, Lu Ke spoke first. ¡°No, Second Uncle. I left with him voluntarily.¡± Lu Yuan was stunned. Voluntarily? Chapter 984 - Chapter 984: Go Home and Say Good-bye to Your Family Chapter 984: Go Home and Say Good-bye to Your Family Editor: Henyee Translations Lu Yuan looked at Lu Ke in disbelief. ¡°It¡¯s the real Second Uncle.¡± Lu Ke hurriedly said. She was really afraid that Second Uncle and Ye Li would fight. She knew very well how terrifying Ye Li was. If that was the case, not to mention her second uncle, even the entire Lu family would be razed to the ground. After all, their Lu family was much weaker than the Thunder Beast Tribe. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, alright.¡± Lu Yuan said. Then, Lu Yuan left with more than a hundred genetic warriors. Seeing this, Lu Ke heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Senior, where are you going now?¡± Lu Ke looked at Ye Li curiously. ¡°A place with many zombies,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Lu Ke was stunned. A place with a lot of zombies? Naturally, she didn¡¯t know why Ye Li wanted to go to a place with many zombies. ¡°Go home and say goodbye to your family,¡± Ye Li said calmly to Lu Ke. Lu Ke was shocked. She did not expect Ye Li to say that. ¡°Senior, you, what are you going to do?¡± Lu Ke looked at Ye Li in shock. ¡°Take me to a place with many zombies, of course. What else do you think you can do?¡± Ye Li said slowly. When Lu Ke heard this, she took a long time to come back to her senses. ¡°But senior, I don¡¯t want to¡­¡± Before Lu Ke could finish, she was interrupted by Ye Li. ¡°I think you treat your family quite well.¡± Ye Li looked at Lu Ke indifferently. ¡°I think you don¡¯t want your family to be wiped out, right?¡± Lu Ke could not help but be shocked. She didn¡¯t dare to refuse. She really didn¡¯t dare to refuse. She knew that the words of someone like Ye Li were not empty words. After that, Lu Ke went to the Lu Family. ¡­ At the Lu family. When Lu Ke returned to the Lu family, everyone from the Lu family immediately surrounded him. ¡°Sister Ke¡¯er, are you alright?¡± A 13 or 14-year-old loli said to Lu Ke. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Lu Ke patted the little loli¡¯s head. Lu Ke walked towards the hall. After entering the hall, she looked at the people in the hall. ¡°Father, I¡¯m leaving Wild Cloud Base City.¡± Everyone in the hall was stunned. Obviously, they did not expect Lu Ke to say such a thing. ¡°Ke¡¯er, you¡¯re leaving Wild Cloud Base City?¡± Lu Ke¡¯s father, Lu Shan, said in confusion. ¡°Yes, Father.¡± Lu Ke nodded. Lu Ke¡¯s second uncle, Lu Yuan, looked at Lu Ke. ¡°Xiao Ke, have you fallen for that person?¡± Fallen¡­ for him? Lu Ke was stunned. Second Uncle¡¯s imagination was a little too wild. Thinking of this, Lu Ke could not help but feel a little dejected. Of course, she could not bear to leave Wild Cloud Base City, but she had no choice. ¡°Second Uncle, what are you thinking about?¡± Lu Ke said. When the people in the hall heard this, they all revealed puzzled expressions. ¡°Ke¡¯er, then tell me.¡± Lu Shan looked at Lu Ke. ¡°Why did you leave Wild Cloud Base City?¡± ¡°Because, because¡­¡± Lu Ke did not know how to answer. Seconds later, Lu Ke decided to tell them everything that had happened. ¡°Father, it¡¯s blah blah blah.¡± Lu Ke told everyone in the hall what had happened. When everyone in the hall heard this, they were all stunned. ¡°Ke¡¯er, is what you said true?¡± Lu Shan looked at Lu Ke in shock. ¡°Yes, Father.¡± Lu Ke nodded. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The onlookers looked at each other. Demon? Zombies? Destroy the Thunder Beast Tribe? In their opinion, every single thing was enough to shock them for three days and three nights. Chapter 985 - Chapter 985: Zombie Ancient City Chapter 985: Zombie Ancient City Editor: Henyee Translations Everyone in the Lu family¡¯s main hall fell silent. A few seconds later, the head of the Lu family, Lu Shan, looked at Lu Ke. ¡°Ke¡¯er, I won¡¯t let you leave with that Demon King Ye Li.¡± Lu Ke shook her head. ¡°Father, if I don¡¯t go to hell, who will?¡± ¡°If I don¡¯t leave with Demon King Ye Li, our Lu family will be destroyed. I¡¯ve made up my mind.¡± Lu Ke¡¯s gaze was incomparably resolute, as if she was determined to sacrifice herself. ¡°Father, I¡¯m leaving.¡± With that, Lu Ke walked out of the Lu Family¡¯s main hall. Everyone in the hall did not know what to say. They knew that Lu Ke had never lied. ¡­ Lu Ke came to Ye Li¡¯s side. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Lu Ke said to Ye Li. Ye Li nodded and the two of them left Wild Cloud Base City. The two of them arrived in the wilderness. ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve always wanted to ask you something.¡± Lu Ke stopped in her tracks and looked at Ye Li. ¡°You¡¯re so scary. Why do you have to let me come out with you?¡± Lu Ke could not understand this. She really could not understand. Ye Li smiled calmly and said, ¡°Actually, I want to find a sect for you. Do you believe me?¡± Lu Ke was stunned. He would never have thought that Ye Li would say such a thing. Find a sect for her? She did not believe it no matter what. ¡°Why don¡¯t you believe me?¡± Ye Li looked at Lu Ke playfully. ¡°I, I believe you.¡± Lu Ke did not dare to say that he did not believe her. Ye Li looked at the sun in the sky. He naturally knew that Lu Ke didn¡¯t believe him. ¡°Actually, I¡¯m the sect master of the Divine Sword Sect,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Pfft! Lu Ke suddenly could not help but laugh. ¡°What are you laughing at?¡± Ye Li looked at Lu Ke in shock. He was telling the truth. Of course, Lu Ke knew that she shouldn¡¯t laugh, but she really couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. She felt that Ye Li probably didn¡¯t know that the Sword Sect, one of the super forces in the north, didn¡¯t have a sect master. ¡°I-I¡¯m not laughing,¡± Lu Ke quickly explained. Ye Li did not want to continue talking nonsense with Lu Ke. He said to Lu Ke, ¡°You should know where there are many zombies, right?¡± He thought that it was already so strenuous to destroy a Thunder Beast and Dark Race. If he didn¡¯t continue to improve himself and the Apocalypse Legion, he would be nothing when he went to the Sin Academy next year. To Ye Li¡¯s relief, Lu Ke nodded. ¡°Senior, the biggest place for South Mountain zombies is the ancient zombie city.¡± Zombie ancient city? Naturally, Ye Li had never heard of the ancient zombie city. However, it was probably similar to the zombie cities he had encountered in the past. It was a whole city of zombies. ¡°I¡¯ve never been to the ancient zombie city either. I only heard that there are many high-leveled zombies,¡± Lu Ke continued. Hearing this, Ye Li couldn¡¯t help but smile. He liked high-leveled zombies the most. ¡°Then let¡¯s go to the ancient zombie city,¡± Ye Li said to Lu Ke. Then, Ye Li and Lu Ke headed towards the ancient zombie city. ¡­ Ye Li and Lu Ke arrived outside the ancient zombie city. What Ye Li didn¡¯t expect was that the building style of this ancient zombie city was actually the same as the ancient architectural style. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡± Ye Li said. ¡°Senior, are we going in just like that?¡± Lu Ke looked at Ye Li in surprise. Ye Li thought of something and said, ¡°Yes, I forgot to release the Apocalypse Legion.¡± With those words, Ye Li released the Apocalypse Legion from his system space. The nine Heavenly Lord-level zombies of the Apocalypse Legion appeared beside Ye Li. Chapter 986 - Chapter 986: Two Tier 3 Earth Lord-level Zombies Chapter 986: Two Tier 3 Earth Lord-level Zombies Editor: Henyee Translations The Apocalypse Legion appeared beside Ye Li. Ye Li looked at Lu Ke and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡± Lu Ke nodded, and the two of them walked into the ancient zombie city. As soon as he entered the ancient zombie city, a group of zombies pounced on him. The Apocalypse Legion began to attack. Hundreds of zombies instantly fell. Ye Li opened the synthesis grid in his mind and synthesized all these zombies. He began to use the Heavenly Spirit Eyes to probe. His face showed a playful smile because he realized that there were many zombies in the ancient zombie city. Then, Ye Li gave an order to the Apocalypse Legion to gather the zombies. After giving the order, Ye Li realized that Lu Ke was petrified on the spot. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Ye Li looked at Lu Ke in confusion. Hearing that, Lu Ke came back to his senses. He swallowed his saliva. She had clearly seen hundreds of zombies turn into one zombie in an instant, and this zombie suddenly disappeared. How could she not be shocked! ¡°A demon and a human?¡± Suddenly, a voice entered Ye Li and Lu Ke¡¯s ears. Ye Li and Lu Ke followed the sound and saw two zombies in front of them. To Ye Li¡¯s surprise, these two zombies were both Earth Lord-level zombies. Ye Li did not hide his aura. As long as one¡¯s realm was not too low, they would know that the aura emitted from his body was demonic aura. Both of them were male zombies. The Earth Lord-level zombies looked exactly like human beings. They walked up to Ye Li and Lu Ke and looked at them playfully. ¡°We can have a good meal today,¡± a tier 3 Earth Lord-level zombie said with a smile. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Another tier 3 Earth Lord-level zombie also laughed. It had been a long time since they had eaten humans. ¡°Human, come over and let us eat you.¡± The tier 3 Heavenly Lord-level zombie looked at the two of them and said with a smile. Ye Li¡¯s handsome face didn¡¯t change at all. At the same time, he really couldn¡¯t understand how these two little zombies dared to say such things to him. ¡®Courting death?¡¯ No, no, no. Even if they weren¡¯t courting death, they would still be synthesized. Not to mention Ye Li, these two zombies couldn¡¯t even defeat Lu Ke. After all, Lu Ke was a Tier 1 Sky Opener. A Tier 1 Sky Opener was Tier 1 Heavenly Lord-level. These two zombies were only Earth Lord-level. ¡°The demon and the human, aren¡¯t you afraid?¡± The two tier 3 Earth Lord-level zombies were stunned. ¡°Afraid?¡± Ye Li smiled calmly. ¡°Since you know that I¡¯m a demon, do you think a demon will be afraid of you zombies?¡± As soon as he said that, the two tier 3 Earth Lord-level zombies were stunned because they felt that what Ye Li said made too much sense. Suddenly, a chill rushed from their tailbones to the top of their heads. Only then did the two tier 3 Earth Lord-level zombies react. This was a demon. At this moment, the same thought appeared in their minds, which was to escape! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Immediately, the two Earth Lord-level zombies began to escape. This was something that Ye Li had never expected. This was an Earth Lord-level zombie. Why was its IQ so low? Of course, the two Earth Lord-level zombies wanted to live. Unfortunately, they met Ye Li and could not live no matter what. Immediately, Ye Li flew over and knocked the two tier 3 Earth Lord-level zombies to the ground. He opened the synthesis grid in his mind and synthesized them into a tier 4 Earth Lord-level zombie. The entire process took less than a second. Chapter 987 - Chapter 987: More Than Ten High-leveled Zombies Chapter 987: More Than Ten High-leveled Zombies Editor: Henyee Translations Seeing this, Lu Ke froze like a clay statue again. She clearly remembered that they were two tier 3 Earth Lord-level zombies. How did they become a tier 4 Earth Lord-level zombie? How, how did he do it? Lu Ke did not know. She really did not know. Ye Li smiled calmly. One would search high and low only to find it when one least expected to. At that moment, the Apocalypse Legion had also gathered many zombies over. Including thousands of zombies, and many high-leveled ones. Lu Ke was stunned when she saw so many zombies. ¡°There are so many zombies.¡± Ye Li had seen this kind of small scene countless times. He was naturally not surprised at all. ¡°Do it.¡± Ye Li gave an order to the Apocalypse Legion. With Ye Li¡¯s command, the Apocalypse Legion began to take action. Ye Li opened the synthesis grid in his mind and started synthesizing zombies. Half a day later, he finally synthesized thousands of zombies, but he wasn¡¯t in a hurry to synthesize them with the Apocalypse Legion. Ye Li then asked the Apocalypse Legion to gather more zombies. The Apocalypse Legion spread out in all directions in the zombie ancient city. Ye Li opened the system space, took out a box of food from the system space, and started to eat. Seeing that Ye Li was eating with such relish, Lu Ke¡¯s stomach could not help but growl. Ye Li¡¯s hearing was amazing. Naturally, he heard Lu Ke¡¯s stomach growl. ¡°Are you hungry?¡± Ye Li looked at Lu Ke. When Lu Ke heard this, an awkward expression appeared on her fair face. ¡°I-I-I¡­¡± Sometimes, Ye Li really didn¡¯t understand these women. If they were hungry, they were hungry. Why were they still shy? ¡°Come and eat,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Lu Ke swallowed his saliva and walked towards Ye Li. She was really hungry. She had not eaten for a long time and ate in a sorry state. ¡°Are you the master of those zombies?¡± Suddenly, an extremely cold voice entered Ye Li and Lu Ke¡¯s ears. Ye Li looked up and then got secretly excited. A dozen zombies appeared ten meters away from him. These zombies were basically all Tier 1 Heavenly Lord-level zombies. There were also two tier 2 Heavenly Lord-level zombies and one tier 3 Heavenly Lord-level zombie. This was the highest-level zombie Ye Li had encountered since he transmigrated to this world. ¡°You are¡­¡± Ye Li looked at the dozens of zombies not far away and asked. The tier 3 Heavenly Lord-level zombie snorted coldly and stared at Ye Li. ¡°I¡¯m the City Lord of the ancient zombie city!¡± ¡°Nine extremely powerful zombies suddenly barged into the zombie ancient city. They said that you were their master!¡± Hearing this, Ye Li instantly understood. ¡°Did the Apocalypse Legion send you to find me?¡± Ye Li looked at the tier 3 Heavenly Lord-level zombie and asked. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± The tier 3 Heavenly Lord-level zombie said coldly. Ye Li smiled calmly. ¡°Since you know that the Apocalypse Legion is very strong, why do you still dare to look for me?¡± ¡°Because I think you¡¯re very weak!¡± The tier 3 Heavenly Lord-level zombie said firmly. Ye Li was stunned. What kind of logic was this? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Soon, he understood. The Apocalypse Legion must have gone to find zombies, but he didn¡¯t, so those zombies all thought that he was very weak. ¡°Huh?¡± This tier 3 Heavenly Lord-level zombie suddenly seemed to have discovered something. He stared at Ye Li. ¡°You, you¡¯re not human?¡± Ye Li smiled. ¡°When did I say that I¡¯m human?¡± Chapter 988 - Chapter 988: Bitten by A Tier 3 Heavenly Lord-level Zombie Chapter 988: Bitten by A Tier 3 Heavenly Lord-level Zombie Editor: Henyee Translations The tier 3 Heavenly Lord-level zombie was stunned. ¡°You¡¯re a demon!¡± After the tier 3 Heavenly Lord-level zombie came back to its senses, it stared at Ye Li and said. Ye Li smiled calmly and slowly said, ¡°That¡¯s right, I am a demon.¡± As soon as these words were spoken, the tier 3 Heavenly Lord-level zombies and more than ten high-leveled zombies were all stunned. ¡°Demon, we didn¡¯t provoke you. Why are you going against us?¡± The tier 3 Heavenly Lord-level zombie said coldly. ¡°There¡¯s no special reason. I just want to,¡± Ye Li said slowly. The tier 3 Heavenly Lord-level zombies and a dozen high-leveled zombies were furious when they heard Ye Li¡¯s words. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll take your life!¡± The tier 3 Heavenly Lord-level zombie roared angrily. ¡°Attack!¡± Following the order of the tier 3 Heavenly Lord-level zombie, all the high-leveled zombies flew towards Ye Li at an extremely fast speed. Ye Li smiled. Although these zombies were all very high-leveled, attacking him was no different from hitting a rock with an egg. Swish! Swish! Swish! Ye Li launched an attack. These zombies were fast, but he was even faster. Not long after, these high-leveled zombies were all knocked to the ground by Ye Li. Then, he opened the synthesis grid in his mind and synthesized them. ¡°How is this possible!¡± The tier 3 Heavenly Lord-level zombie was stunned. He even rubbed his eyes because he couldn¡¯t believe what he was seeing. ¡°Nothing is impossible,¡± Ye Li said slowly. When the tier 3 Heavenly Lord-level zombie saw what happened behind the scenes just now, he knew that he was definitely not Ye Li¡¯s match. At this moment, he was filled with endless regret. Just as the tier 3 Heavenly Lord-level zombie was in shock, Ye Li opened the point mall and bought a zombie loyalty pill. ¡°What are you waiting for?¡± Ye Li crooked his finger at the tier 3 Heavenly Lord-level zombie. ¡°Come here.¡± This tier 3 Heavenly Lord-level zombie naturally wouldn¡¯t listen to Ye Li. He looked at Ye Li in shock. ¡°Demon, don¡¯t think¡­¡± However, before the tier 3 Heavenly Lord-level zombie could finish speaking, Ye Li disappeared on the spot. Ye Li flew over, his speed so fast that even tier 3 Heavenly Lord-level zombies could not catch him. Ye Li was now a seventh-tier Sky Opener. A tier 3 Heavenly Lord-level zombie would not be his match no matter what. ¡°Ahh!¡± The tier 3 Heavenly Lord-level zombie screamed and fell to the ground. However, Ye Li didn¡¯t kill it, because if he did, there would be no way to synthesize it. Then, Ye Li prepared to feed the zombie loyalty pill to the tier 3 Heavenly Lord-level zombie on the ground. However, what Lu Ke did not expect in his dreams was that at this moment, a tier 3 Heavenly Lord-level zombie suddenly bit Ye Li¡¯s arm. ¡°Senior!¡± Lu Ke shouted in shock. The speed at which the Heavenly Lord-level zombie virus spread was too terrifying. There was no change in Ye Li¡¯s expression. He looked at the tier 3 Heavenly Lord-level zombie indifferently and slowly said, ¡°Eat it.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The tier 3 Heavenly Lord-level zombie smiled coldly. ¡°Demon, I¡¯ve already bitten you. You¡¯re about to become a zombie.¡± Unfortunately, this tier 3 Heavenly Lord-level zombie was destined to be disappointed because Ye Li did not become a zombie. Lu Ke was also shocked. How could he not become a zombie after being bitten by a Heavenly Lord-level zombie? ¡°I¡¯ll say it again.¡± Ye Li looked at the tier 3 Heavenly Lord-level zombie indifferently. ¡°Eat it.¡± The tier 3 Heavenly Lord-level zombie naturally didn¡¯t know what was in Ye Li¡¯s hand, but he could only eat the black pill. Chapter 989 - Chapter 989: Blood Sect Chapter 989: Blood Sect Editor: Henyee Translations To Lu Ke¡¯s surprise, after the Heavenly Lord-level zombie swallowed the black pill, his gaze suddenly became extremely respectful. It was as if¡­ Ye Li was his master. ¡°Master.¡± The tier 3 Heavenly Lord-level zombie greeted Ye Li respectfully. When Lu Ke heard this, her entire body could not help but tremble. Ye Li did not intend to nurture this tier 3 Heavenly Lord-level zombie into a main zombie. He placed the tier 3 Heavenly Lord-level zombie into the system space. Just at this time, the Apocalypse Legion had arrived with zombies. There were too many zombies this time. They might have gathered all the zombies in the ancient zombie city. Looking at so many zombies, Ye Li¡¯s handsome face showed a playful smile. ¡°Do it.¡± Ye Li gave an order to the Apocalypse Legion. After hearing Ye Li¡¯s order, the Apocalypse Legion started to attack. Ye Li opened the synthesis grid in his mind and began to synthesize these zombies. After two days, Ye Li finally synthesized these zombies. The nine zombies of the Apocalypse Legion had all advanced from the sixth-tier Heavenly Lord-level to the seventh-tier Heavenly Lord-level. Thinking that this was far from enough, Ye Li sent the Apocalypse Legion to gather zombies in various places in the North Realm again. Immediately, the Apocalypse Legion left the ancient zombie city. Lu Ke looked at Ye Li in shock. She dared to swear that she had never met a human being as terrifying as Ye Li since she was born. No, he was a terrifying demon! ¡°Senior, where are we going now?¡± Lu Ke looked at Ye Li carefully and asked. Ye Li pondered for a moment and thought that it was time to return to the Divine Sword Sect since he had been out for so long. ¡°Divine Sword Sect,¡± Ye Li said lightly. Lu Ke was stunned. She remembered that Ye Li had told her that he was the sect master of the Divine Sword Sect. Although she would never believe it, she was still stunned when she heard the words ¡®Divine Sword Sect¡¯. ¡°Senior, why are we going to the Divine Sword Sect?¡± Lu Ke asked. Lu Ke felt that it was impossible for Ye Li to be related to the Divine Sword Sect. Suddenly, she thought of a shocking possibility. That was¡­ Ye Li was going to destroy the Divine Sword Sect. Thinking of this, Lu Ke could not help but turn pale with fright. One had to know that the Divine Sword Sect was one of the super forces in the North Realm. When Lu Ke came back to her senses, she realized that Ye Li had already walked dozens of steps away. She could only follow him. ¡­ Ye Li and Lu Ke kept walking in the direction of the Divine Sword Sect. When the two of them walked to a canyon, they realized that there were many humans below, enough for a thousand people. These humans were all tied up and escorted by more than a hundred genetic warriors. It was unknown where they were going. These genetic warriors were all wearing red robes and had blood-traced marks on their faces. ¡°They¡¯re from the Blood Sect,¡± Lu Ke said. Blood Sect? Naturally, Ye Li had never heard of the Blood Sect. ¡°Senior, the Blood Sect is an evil sect. They specialize in using human blood to nourish their cultivation,¡± Lu Ke said to Ye Li. When Ye Li heard this, he understood that there were many evil cults in this world, such as the White Lotus Sect that he had met before. ¡°Senior, the most detestable group in the entire East Mountain is the Blood Sect. Let¡¯s save these humans.¡± A hint of determination appeared in Lu Ke¡¯s eyes. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ye Li didn¡¯t expect Lu Ke to be so righteous. ¡°En, I agree.¡± Ye Li nodded. Hearing this, a hint of surprise appeared on Lu Ke¡¯s fair face. ¡°Go ahead.¡± Ye Li looked at Lu Ke calmly. ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you here.¡± Lu Ke was shocked. She didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to say such a thing. Chapter 990 - Chapter 990: The One Who Will Kill You Chapter 990: The One Who Will Kill You Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°But Senior, there are so many genetic warriors from the Blood Sect. I¡¯m afraid¡­¡± Lu Ke did not finish her sentence, but it was obvious what she meant. ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯m here,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Lu Ke swallowed her saliva when she heard this. Then, she looked down with a determined gaze. Suddenly, Lu Ke jumped. The hundreds of genetic warriors from the Blood Sect were escorting the humans when a girl suddenly appeared in front of them. They were all stunned. ¡°Let these people go!¡± Lu Ke looked coldly at the genetic warrior from the Blood Sect and said. The hundreds of genetic warriors from the Blood Sect looked at each other when they heard that. Then, they threw their heads back and laughed. ¡°Hahaha!!!¡± It was as if they had never encountered such a funny thing. ¡°W-What are you guys laughing at?¡± Lu Ke¡¯s confidence began to waver. ¡°Little girl, isn¡¯t it ridiculous for you to save so many people alone?¡± A middle-aged man looked at Lu Ke mockingly. Ye Li had been watching from the canyon. This middle-aged man was a Tier 1 Sky Opener, and his cultivation level was similar to Lu Ke¡¯s. The reason why he brought Lu Ke out was because he felt that Lu Ke was a little interesting. At the same time, to be able to cultivate to become a Tier 1 Sky Opener in such a small place, it was enough to show how terrifying Lu Ke¡¯s talent was. The middle-aged man who spoke was Lei Bao, the Grand Elder of the Blood Sect. ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s funny.¡± Lu Ke looked at Lei Bao coldly. ¡°I advise you to let them go quickly!¡± Lei Bao sneered, ¡°Little girl, since you insist on courting death, don¡¯t blame me!¡± ¡°Get her!¡± Following Lei Bao¡¯s order, more than ten genetic warriors from the Blood Sect headed toward Lu Ke. These genetic warriors were all Chosen Ones, and they were all fifth-tier Chosen Ones. They were not Lu Ke¡¯s matches. Before long, Lu Ke defeated this group of genetic warriors. Ye Li was amused. He thought that Lu Ke was really interesting. ¡°Little girl, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so strong!¡± Lei Bao stared at Lu Ke. After Lu Ke easily defeated more than ten genetic warriors from the Blood Sect, she finally understood why Ye Li let her fight alone. In her opinion, these genetic warriors were not her match. ¡°I¡¯ll say it again!¡± Lu Ke stared at Lei Bao coldly. ¡°Let them go quickly, or the consequences will be very serious.¡± Lu Ke still didn¡¯t know that Lei Bao was also a Tier 1 Sky Opener. Lei Bao was displeased when he heard that. ¡°Little girl, I¡¯ll let you know the consequences of angering me, Lei Bao!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Lei Bao flew out. Only after fighting did Lu Ke realize that Lei Bao was not weaker than her. On the contrary, he was much stronger. Lu Ke had just broken through to become a Tier 1 Sky Opener, and his cultivation level was still not very stable. After more than ten rounds, Lu Ke could not hold on anymore. Suddenly, Lei Bao found a weak point in Lu Ke¡¯s attacks! He threw a punch at her! Seeing this, Lu Ke screamed in her heart. She realized that she could no longer dodge this punch. Just as Lu Ke thought that this punch was going to hit her, something unexpected happened! A person appeared in front of her. This person was Ye Li. Lei Bao looked at Ye Li who suddenly appeared and could not help but be shocked. He stopped in his tracks and retreated more than ten meters. ¡°Who are you?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Lei Bao stared at Ye Li. ¡°The one who will kill you,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Lei Bao was shocked. His intuition told him that Ye Li was not to be trifled with. However, this was just his intuition. ¡°I think you¡¯re courting death. Do you know that we¡¯re from the Blood Sect?¡± Lei Bao looked at Ye Li and Lu Ke in disdain. Chapter 991 - Chapter 991: I Dont Understand Why Youre Running Chapter 991: I Don¡¯t Understand Why You¡¯re Running Editor: Henyee Translations Lei Bao originally thought that saying the words ¡®Blood Sect¡¯ would scare Ye Li and Lu Ke so much that they would take three steps back. However, he did not expect that Ye Li¡¯s expression did not change at all. It was as if he did not hear anything. ¡°Come here and let me kill you.¡± Ye Li said calmly. Lei Bao was shocked. He would never have thought that Ye Li would say such words to him. ¡°W-what did you say?¡± A thousand feet of anger had already rushed out of Lei Bao¡¯s head. He stared at Ye Li. ¡°I said, come here and let me kill you.¡± Ye Li¡¯s handsome face was as calm as water. ¡°Don¡¯t make me repeat myself a third time.¡± Lei Bao was infuriated. ¡°Since you asked me to come over, I¡¯ll come over and kill you!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Lei Bao shouted, ¡°Blood Art!¡± Suddenly, Lei Bao¡¯s entire body shook and scarlet spiritual energy burst out, forming blood-colored monsters that flew towards Ye Li and Lu Ke. Ye Li smiled faintly. Although these blood-colored monsters looked terrifying, they were like ants in front of him. However, Ye Li slowly raised a finger, and Demonic Aura wrapped around it. Swish! Suddenly, a wind-breaking sound was heard. Demonic light flew out from Ye Li¡¯s fingers and directly hit a few blood-colored monsters. These blood-colored monsters instantly disappeared. ¡°What!!!¡± Lei Bao was not the only one. The other genetic warriors of the Blood Sect were also stunned. They had never expected such a scene. ¡°The blood technique was broken?¡± Lei Bao looked at this scene in horror. At this moment, he finally understood that Ye Li was much stronger than Lu Ke. ¡°Everyone, attack together and kill them!¡± Lei Bao shouted angrily. Immediately, hundreds of genetic warriors from the Blood Sect rushed over. In Ye Li¡¯s eyes, hundreds of people were no different from one person because they were all ants. Swish! A sword blade slashed out. Immediately, dozens of genetic warriors died under the sword. ¡®What!¡¯ Lei Bao was shocked when he saw this. He knew that Ye Li was very strong, but he did not expect him to be so strong. An idea appeared in his mind. This idea was to run for his life! Suddenly, Lei Bao began to flee. He knew that if he did not flee, his life would disappear from this world forever. In just a few seconds, these genetic warriors of the Blood Sect were all killed by Ye Li. Blood flowed like a river, and it was a tragic sight. Ye Li looked indifferently at Lei Bao who was running for his life. He felt that it was a little ridiculous. Lei Bao thought that he could escape, but he didn¡¯t know who he was facing. He was facing Demon King Ye Li. Instantly, Ye Li appeared in front of Lei Bao. Lei Bao was scared out of his wits when he saw Ye Li suddenly appear in front of him. ¡°Th-th-this¡­¡± At this moment, Lei Bao could no longer speak a complete sentence. His face was as shocked as it could be. ¡°Why are you running away?¡± Ye Li looked at Lei Bao calmly. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°I, I¡­¡± Lei Bao¡¯s teeth were trembling violently. Ye Li smiled calmly. ¡°Are you going to commit suicide, or do you want me to kill you?¡± When Lei Bao heard this, he hurriedly retreated as if being chased by an evil ghost. He didn¡¯t want to die. He really didn¡¯t want to die. If he had known that Ye Li was so terrifying, he wouldn¡¯t have dared to offend him even if he had ten guts. Unfortunately, there was no regret pill in this world. Chapter 992 - Chapter 992: Go to the Blood Sect Chapter 992: Go to the Blood Sect Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°I-I¡¯m the Grand Elder of the Blood Sect.¡± Lei Bao looked at Ye Li in shock. ¡°If you kill me, the Blood Sect will definitely not let you off.¡± Ye Li smiled faintly. He really couldn¡¯t understand why Lei Bao was threatening him. Didn¡¯t this Lei Bao know that he, Demon King Ye Li, was never afraid of being threatened? ¡°Do you know that when you say this, not only will you die, but the Blood Sect will also be razed to the ground?¡± Ye Li looked at Lei Bao indifferently. Lei Bao could not help but be shocked when he heard this. He said this to make Ye Li retreat, but he did not expect Ye Li to say such a thing. ¡°You, do you know how strong the Blood Sect is?¡± Lei Bao looked at Ye Li in shock. Ye Li shook his head and sighed. ¡°Die.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Lei Bao died. His life had disappeared from this world forever. Ye Li activated Swift Steps and instantly returned to Lu Ke¡¯s side. Lu Ke had seen Ye Li¡¯s speed many times. There was not much shock on her fair face. At this moment, she had already untied the ropes on these thousands of people. These people were extremely grateful. ¡°Thank you, Gods! Thank you, Gods!¡± These people were all ordinary people. They knew that Ye Li and Lu were genetic warriors and not immortals. However, they had saved their lives. Although they weren¡¯t immortals, they were even better than immortals. There was no change in Ye Li¡¯s expression. He had seen such a scene countless times. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Go home quickly,¡± Lu Ke said to these people. Upon hearing this, the thousands of people thanked him again and ran away. ¡°Senior.¡± Lu Ke lowered her head in embarrassment. When she fought with Lei Bao just now, if not for Ye Li, she would probably be dead now. ¡°Do you know where the Blood Sect is?¡± Ye Li suddenly asked. Lu Ke was stunned. He didn¡¯t understand why Ye Li asked where the Blood Sect was. ¡°Senior, I know where the Blood Sect is, but why are you asking about it? Aren¡¯t we¡­¡± Before Lu Ke could finish speaking, her pupils suddenly constricted because she thought of an extremely shocking possibility. ¡°Senior, are you going to destroy the Blood Sect?¡± Lu Ke looked at Ye Li in a daze. In her opinion, this was such a shocking possibility. ¡°I thought you were stupid. I didn¡¯t expect you to not be too stupid,¡± Ye Li said slowly to Lu Ke. Lu Ke was not displeased when she heard this. Instead, a hint of excitement appeared on her fair face. One had to know that the Blood Sect had been wreaking havoc in East Mountain. Now that Ye Li was going to destroy the Blood Sect, there was no doubt that it would be annihilated. After all, Lu Ke knew Ye Li¡¯s strength very well. Then, Lu Ke brought Ye Li to the Blood Sect. ¡­ Lu Ke brought Ye Li to the foot of a mountain. ¡°Senior, the Blood Sect is on the mountain.¡± Lu Ke said to Ye Li. When Lu Ke heard this, he sized up the mountain in front of him. The spiritual energy on the mountain was not strong, but the smell of blood was incomparably dense. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Ye Li said slowly. The journey was smooth. Ye Li and Lu Ke directly arrived outside the Blood Sect. The two Blood Sect disciples looked at Ye Li and Lu Ke in confusion. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°What do you do?¡± a disciple asked the two of them. Ye Li smiled faintly, and there was no change in his handsome face. ¡°Go and tell your sect master that the one who will destroy the Blood Sect has come.¡± Ye Li said calmly. What? The two Blood Sect disciples were stunned and could not recover from their shock for a long time. Chapter 993 - Chapter 993: Sect Master, the One Who will Destroy the Blood Sect Has Come Chapter 993: Sect Master, the One Who will Destroy the Blood Sect Has Come Editor: Henyee Translations The two disciples of the Blood Sect finally came back to their senses and looked at Ye Li in shock. ¡°What did you just say? The one who will destroy the Blood Sect has come?¡± ¡°Yeah, who is it?¡± The two Blood Sect disciples looked at Ye Li in confusion. Ye Li smiled calmly and shook his head secretly. He had to doubt the intelligence of these two disciples of the Blood Sect. ¡°Ahh!¡± Suddenly, one of the Blood Sect disciples let out a miserable scream like a pig being slaughtered because his head had already fallen off. The other Blood Sect disciple was so scared that he almost fainted. ¡°This, this¡­¡± Ye Li¡¯s expression was calm as he looked at the Blood Sect disciple in front of him indifferently. ¡°Can you go in and tell your sect master now?¡± When this Blood Sect disciple heard this, he hurriedly ran into the Blood Sect, wishing he had a few more legs. ¡­ In the main hall of the Blood Sect. At this moment, the elders were sitting in the main hall of the Blood Sect. On the throne above them was the sect master of the Blood Sect, Blood Nine. ¡°Sect Master, the Grand Elder will be here soon.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Sect Master. As long as Grand Elder brings those people over, we can continue cultivating.¡± All the elders looked happy. Just as Blood Nine was about to speak, a Blood Sect disciple scrambled in with a terrified expression. ¡°Sect, Sect Leader,¡± The Blood Sect disciple looked at Blood Nine. ¡°the one who will destroy the Blood Sect has come!¡± ¡°What!!!¡± Blood Nine and the elders were all shocked when they heard this. ¡°Hmph!¡± Suddenly, an elder stood up and slapped the disciple¡¯s face. The disciple spun a few times before stopping. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about!¡± The elder stared at the Blood Sect disciple and shouted. The Blood Sect disciple swallowed his saliva and immediately told everyone in the hall what had happened. ¡°Sect Master, elders, blah, blah¡­¡± Blood Nine and the other elders were stunned. ¡°Did you say that there were only two of them?¡± ¡°Yes, Sect Master.¡± Blood Nine, the sect master of the Blood Sect, suddenly smiled coldly. He wondered if they had been too arrogant, or if the Blood Sect disciples could no longer hold the saber. ¡°Elders, follow me out and see who this maniac who wants to destroy our Blood Sect is!¡± Blood Nine shouted. All the elders nodded. Immediately, Blood Nine and the elders walked out of the Blood Sect. ¡­ ¡°Senior, why haven¡¯t the people from the Blood Sect come out yet?¡± Lu Ke looked at Ye Li and asked. Ye Li smiled. ¡°They¡¯re already here.¡± When Lu Ke heard this, he hurriedly looked towards the Blood Sect¡¯s gate. Sure enough, a group of people had come out. Not long after, the Blood Sect¡¯s Sect Master, Blood Nine, arrived with the elders and the disciples of the Blood Sect. Thousands of people against two people! Blood Nine looked at Ye Li and Lu Ke in disdain. ¡°Who wants to destroy our Blood Sect?¡± ¡°There are only two people here. Are you blind?¡± Ye Li looked at Blood Nine playfully. Hearing this, Blood Nine was enraged. ¡°Who sent you here?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only In his opinion, a normal person would never come to die like this. The only possibility was that Ye Li and Lu Ke were instructed by someone. ¡°We weren¡¯t ordered by anyone,¡± Lu Ke said. ¡°We¡¯re here to destroy your Blood Sect.¡± ¡°Hahaha!!!¡± Blood Nine threw his head back and laughed. Ye Li was secretly puzzled. He didn¡¯t understand why Blood Nine was still laughing. Didn¡¯t he know that he was about to die? Chapter 994 - Chapter 994: Itll Only Take Me One Strike Chapter 994: It¡¯ll Only Take Me One Strike Editor: Henyee Translations Blood Nine looked at Ye Li in disdain. ¡°I really don¡¯t understand. Is it really not good to live?¡± Ye Li smiled. ¡°It¡¯s surely good to be alive.¡± ¡°Then how dare you come to the Blood Sect?¡± Blood Nine said sarcastically. Ye Li shook his head and sighed. Clang! All of a sudden, a cold lightning bolt shot out outside the Blood Sect. A longsword that could make one¡¯s soul scatter appeared in Ye Li¡¯s hand. Of course, this sword had another name¡ªthe Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword. Blood Nine and the others looked at the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword in Ye Li¡¯s hand and were shocked because they felt that this sword was too terrifying. ¡°Do you really believe in your own eyes?¡± Ye Li looked at Blood Nine indifferently. Blood Nine was shocked and naturally did not understand what Ye Li meant. Ye Li smiled calmly. ¡°Don¡¯t ever believe your own eyes. Sometimes, your eyes can deceive you.¡± As soon as these words were spoken, the Blood Sect¡¯s Sect Master, Blood Nine, was confused. ¡°You, what do you mean?¡± Blood Nine stared at Ye Li. Ye Li sighed and said slowly, ¡°Nothing much. Come here and let me kill you.¡± Blood Nine and the rest of the Blood Sect were enraged. ¡°How dare you be so arrogant!¡± ¡°Attack!¡± Following Blood Nine¡¯s order, the people of the Blood Sect began to attack Ye Li and Lu Ke. There was no change in Ye Li¡¯s handsome face. He calmly looked at the people from the Blood Sect who were rushing over and slowly said, ¡°It¡¯ll only take me one strike.¡± Before Lu Ke knew what it meant, Ye Li had already slashed out with his sword. This¡­ Lu Ke opened her eyes as wide as they had ever been. She really could not find any words to describe the horror of such a sword. ¡°Boom!¡± There was a shocking explosion in front of her. Countless sword lights were strangling and killing. Screams could be heard incessantly. It was really terrifying. When the explosion and the sword light disappeared. Lu Ke looked at the scene in front of him. Corpses were everywhere, and blood flowed like a river. It was really a tragic sight. ¡°This, this, this¡­ Blood Nine was terrified. He could swear that he had never been so afraid since he was born. ¡°Are you scared?¡± Ye Li looked at Blood Nine calmly. Blood Nine was shocked. Of course, he was afraid. Not only was he afraid, but he was also extremely afraid. ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t need to be afraid. It¡¯s just that you¡¯re about to die. A dead person won¡¯t be afraid,¡± Ye Li said slowly. When Blood Nine heard this, he was even more frightened out of wits. ¡°Don¡¯t kill me, please don¡¯t kill me!¡± Blood Nine fell to his knees in front of Ye Li. Unfortunately, Blood Nine had miscalculated one thing. That was, Ye Li did not like others kneeling to him. Did he think that Ye Li would spare his life just like that? What a joke!!! Swish! Ye Li didn¡¯t waste any time talking to Blood Nine and directly slashed out with his sword. With this slash, Blood Nine¡¯s life would disappear from this world forever. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Silence, a deathly silence! Lu Ke already froze like a clay statue. She did not dare to say a word. She originally thought that she already knew how terrifying Ye Li was, but now it seemed that what she knew was just the tip of the iceberg. Ye Li put the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword into the system space and looked at the sun in the sky. ¡°It¡¯s time to go to the Divine Sword Sect.¡± Chapter 995 - Chapter 995: Genius Feng Qiang Chapter 995: Genius Feng Qiang Editor: Henyee Translations Ye Li and Lu Ke headed towards the Divine Sword Sect. Although Lu Ke did not believe that Ye Li was the sect master of the Divine Sword Sect, she didn¡¯t dare to raise any objection. Finally, Ye Li and Lu Ke arrived at the foot of Divine Sword Mountain. ¡°Senior, are we really going up?¡± Lu Ke swallowed his saliva and asked Ye Li. ¡°Why? It¡¯s not that you don¡¯t dare to go up?¡± Ye Li said playfully. Lu Ke hurriedly shook his head. ¡°No, senior. After all, I¡¯m not from the Divine Sword Sect. If I go up like this¡­¡± She didn¡¯t finish her sentence, but even if she didn¡¯t, the meaning was self-evident. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you that I¡¯m the sect master of the Divine Sword Sect?¡± Ye Li said to Lu Ke. Lu Ke really didn¡¯t understand why Ye Li was still bragging even now. Then, Ye Li and Lu Ke went up the Divine Sword Mountain. However, what happened next shocked Lu Ke to the extreme. When they arrived at the Divine Sword Sect, all the disciples in the square addressed Ye Li as Sect Master. Lu Ke was so shocked that she was dumbfounded and could not recover for a long time. ¡°Sect Master, you¡¯re finally back.¡± The four Sword Masters also came out to welcome him. The number one Sword Master, Feng Changqing, heaved a sigh of relief. He was afraid that Ye Li wouldn¡¯t be able to make it back in time. After all, the competition between the three sects in the North Realm was just around the corner. ¡°By the way, Sect Master, I¡¯ve taken in a disciple.¡± Feng Changqing said to Ye Li. He took in a disciple? Ye Li was a little stunned. Sword Masters also accepted disciples? ¡°Let me see.¡± Then, a young man walked out with an unruly expression on his face. He looked to be no more than fifteen or sixteen years old, but he was already a Tier 1 Sky Opener. Without a doubt, he was a heaven-defying genius. ¡°Feng Qiang, this is the Sect Leader.¡± Feng Changqing said to the youth. However, the young man was a little disdainful. ¡°Sect Master.¡± Although Feng Qiang greeted Ye Li, he was extremely unwilling. Ye Li was amused. This kid was quite rebellious. ¡°You don¡¯t seem to be convinced by me?¡± Ye Li looked at Feng Qiang playfully. Feng Qiang smiled proudly and said to Ye Li, ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything about the sect master that¡¯s worthy of my admiration.¡± Ye Li naturally knew that these geniuses were a little arrogant. ¡°How about this? I¡¯ll use one finger. If you can defeat me, I¡¯ll let you be the sect master. How about that?¡± Feng Qiang was stunned. He would never have thought that Ye Li would say such a thing. ¡°You, are you telling the truth?¡± Feng Qiang looked at Ye Li in disbelief. ¡°Of course it¡¯s true. I, Ye Li, never lie,¡± Ye Li said lightly. ¡°Alright!¡± Feng Qiang agreed. Immediately, everyone made way for Ye Li and Feng Qiang. Feng Qiang and Ye Li confronted each other. ¡°Sigh, I think Feng Qiang is really arrogant. He actually wants to fight the sect master.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I feel that the sect master can beat him with half a finger.¡± ¡°Yes, I think so too. He doesn¡¯t know how terrifying the sect master is at all.¡± The disciples in the square began to discuss animatedly. Feng Qiang naturally heard the disciples¡¯ words. He could not help but become furious and stared at Ye Li. ¡°Sect Master, here I am!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As soon as he finished speaking, Feng Qiang punched out. He wanted to let these people know how terrifying he, Feng Qiang, was. The spiritual energy formed a ferocious tiger that flew towards Ye Li. It looked very powerful. Ye Li didn¡¯t resist at all and allowed the ferocious tiger formed by spiritual energy to charge towards him. Feng Qiang smiled coldly. He originally thought that Ye Li, as the sect master of the Divine Sword Sect, must have had some ability, but it seemed that he was wrong. Chapter 996 - Chapter 996: Three Sects Competition Chapter 996: Three Sects¡¯ Competition Editor: Henyee Translations Without a doubt, the ferocious tiger formed by spiritual energy collided heavily with Ye Li¡¯s body. Boom! In Feng Qiang¡¯s opinion, Ye Li had already lost. However, the disciples in the square did not panic at all because they knew that Ye Li¡¯s defense was astonishing. Feng Qiang was about to smile victoriously, but when he saw it clearly, he was stunned. How did Ye Li lose? He didn¡¯t even take half a step back. ¡°How is this possible!¡± In Feng Qiang¡¯s opinion, this was absolutely impossible. Ye Li shook his head. Although Feng Qiang was a peerless genius, he was only 15 or 16 years old after all. He had too little experience. How would he know how high the sky was and how wide the earth was? Swish! Just as Feng Qiang was in shock, a wind-breaking sound was heard and Ye Li disappeared on the spot. When Feng Qiang came back to his senses, Ye Li had already arrived in front of him and raised a finger. ¡°I have a finger that can pierce through the sky!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, his finger landed! Feng Qiang turned pale with fright. At this moment, he was scared out of his wits. His face was as shocked as it could be. ¡°I¡¯m finished!¡± Feng Qiang shouted. He knew that he could not withstand such an attack no matter what. Unfortunately, Ye Li wasn¡¯t prepared to kill him. His finger stopped when it was a hair¡¯s breadth away from Feng Qiang¡¯s head. Feng Qiang had already collapsed to the ground in fear. His eyes were filled with horror. ¡°Are you convinced now?¡± Ye Li looked at Feng Qiang indifferently. ¡°I¡¯m convinced, I¡¯m convinced.¡± How could Feng Qiang still dare to be unconvinced? He already knew how terrifying Ye Li was. Ye Li smiled faintly. There was no change in his handsome face at all. It was as if nothing had happened. ¡°Oh right, this is Lu Ke. Since you¡¯ve taken in Feng Qiang, take her in as your disciple too.¡± Ye Li looked at Feng Changqing and said. First Sword Master Feng Changqing was stunned. He never thought that Ye Li would say such a thing. ¡°Sect Master, I¡¯m afraid this isn¡¯t appropriate,¡± Feng Changqing said to Ye Li. ¡°There¡¯s nothing inappropriate about it. Just do what I say,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Feng Changqing had no choice but to accept Lu Ke as his disciple. ¡­ Ten days passed. Today was the day of the competition between the three sects in the North Realm. Ye Li was representing the Divine Sword Sect. Accompanied by the four Sword Masters, Ye Li arrived at the central arena of the North Realm. At this moment, there were already many genetic warriors standing under the central arena. They all looked arrogant and domineering. ¡°Sect Master, you must get first place.¡± First Sword Master Feng Changqing whispered to Ye Li. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Ye Li said nonchalantly. At this moment, a gene martial artist who looked like a host spoke. ¡°Hello, everyone. Today is the day of the competition between the three sects in the North Realm. We¡­¡± Before the genetic warrior could finish speaking, Ye Li jumped onto the stage and kicked him down. ¡°What!!!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Everyone present was shocked. They would never have thought that such a scene would happen. ¡°My name is Ye Li. You can call me Demon King Ye Li. Who wants to fight me?¡± Ye Li glanced at the people below the stage indifferently. The genetic warriors below the arena were all furious to the extreme. They had seen arrogant people before, but they had never seen such an arrogant person in their lives. ¡°I want to challenge you!¡± Suddenly, a sharp voice entered everyone¡¯s ears. Chapter 997 - Chapter 997: The Terror of Ye Li Chapter 997: The Terror of Ye Li Editor: Henyee Translations The three sects in the North Realm referred to the three supreme forces in the North Realm. Divine Sword Sect, Water Cloud Sect, and Blazing Fire Hall. A young man jumped onto the central arena. The young man was quite good-looking, but compared to Ye Li, the difference was huge. ¡°What are you looking at? Tell me your name.¡± Ye Li looked at the young man in disdain. The young man was infuriated when he heard Ye Li¡¯s words. He had never heard of someone as arrogant as Ye Li, let alone seen him. ¡°My name is Lin Hai. I¡¯m from Water Cloud Sect!¡± Lin Hai stared at Ye Li. Ye Li smiled. Lin Hai was only a tier 2 Sky Opener, and he actually dared to appear in front of him? ¡°Admit defeat,¡± Ye Li said slowly to Lin Hai. When Lin Hai heard Ye Li¡¯s words, he was furious. ¡°You, you!¡± How could Lin Hai say a complete sentence? The experts from the three sects were sitting at the judging table. Other than the Divine Sword Sect, the experts from the other two sects were all furious. They all felt that Ye Li was too arrogant. ¡°Are all members of your Divine Sword Sect so arrogant?¡± An old man stared at Feng Changqing and said. ¡°That can¡¯t be helped. Who asked our Divine Sword Sect to be so strong?¡± First Sword Master Feng Changqing pursed his lips and said. Lin Hai stared at Ye Li. He could swear that he had never been so angry since he was born. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, I want to defeat you!¡± Lin Hai shouted angrily at Ye Li. ¡°Cut the crap. Come on.¡± Ye Li hooked his finger. Lin Hai¡¯s pupils constricted rapidly. Looking at Ye Li hooking his finger, he could no longer stand Ye Li¡¯s arrogance. ¡°Ah!¡± Lin Hai shouted and flew towards Ye Li. Ye Li sighed. Lin Hai was only a tier 2 Sky Opener. He was really too weak. ¡°Water Cloud Wave!¡± The water dragon formed by spiritual energy attacked Ye Li. What everyone didn¡¯t expect was that Ye Li didn¡¯t have any intention of dodging or defending at all. He just looked at the incoming water dragon wave indifferently. This¡­ Everyone was shocked. Boom! The water dragon wave hit Ye Li¡¯s body. Everyone thought that Ye Li would definitely be sent flying. However, to their surprise, not only was Ye Li not sent flying, he did not even take half a step back. His face was still as calm as ever. It was as if he was treating Lin Hai¡­ as air. How was that possible!!! Everyone present was shocked. Their eyes were wide open, unable to believe that this was real. There were even many people who rubbed their eyes. However, no matter how they rubbed their eyes, the scene before them did not change. ¡°You, you!¡± Lin Hai looked at Ye Li in shock. How could he believe that this was true? ¡°Water Dragon Wave?¡± Ye Li laughed coldly. ¡°You don¡¯t even deserve to tickle me. Are you even worthy of using it?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Ye Li made his move. Only an afterimage was left on the spot. Everyone was shocked because they could not catch Ye Li¡¯s speed at all. This, what kind of speed was this! One of them could not help but exclaim. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Lin Hai had just caught sight of Ye Li¡¯s figure, but it was already too late. He had already been sent flying and landed heavily on the ground below the central arena. ¡°Splurt!¡± Lin Hai spat out a mouthful of blood and fainted. Shock, absolute shock! Everyone present thought that Ye Li was just arrogant, but they did not expect him to be so terrifying. Chapter 998 - Chapter 998: Who else? Chapter 998: Who else? Editor: Henyee Translations Ye Li smiled faintly. He scanned all the genetic warriors below the central arena. ¡°Come up. Don¡¯t hesitate.¡± At this moment, the genetic warriors looked at each other and looked at each other. ¡°Geniuses of the North Realm, aren¡¯t you all geniuses?¡± ¡°Why? Are you afraid?¡± A mocking expression appeared on Ye Li¡¯s handsome face. ¡°How dare you!¡± A voice as clear as a skylark¡¯s call reached Ye Li¡¯s ears. Ye Li looked in the direction of the voice and saw a fairy-like woman flying up to the central arena. ¡°I¡¯m Shui Yue, also from Water Cloud Sect!¡± Shui Yue was also a tier 2 Sky Opener. In Ye Li¡¯s eyes, she was still an ant. Ye Li smiled faintly and said to Shui Yue, ¡°You¡¯re so weak. Why did you have to challenge me? Is it fun?¡± Hearing this, Shui Yue¡¯s pupils shrank, and a cold expression appeared on her fair face. ¡°I¡¯ll let you know what regret is!¡± Shui Yue spoke coldly. Ye Li was amused because he felt that Shui Yue¡¯s words were too funny. Make him, the Demon King Ye Li, regret? Then he would let them know what real strength was. ¡°In that case, let¡¯s do it.¡± ¡°Ice Power!¡± Shui Yue shouted coldly, and a terrifying power of ice attacked from his palm. Ye Li looked very bored when he saw the power of ice coming at him. He raised a finger and gently tapped the incoming ice power. This terrifying ice power instantly disappeared. ¡°What!!!¡± When everyone present saw this scene, they could not help but turn pale with fright. They could even swear that this was the first time they had been so shocked since they were born. Who¡­ was this person!!! ¡°Who is he?¡± Didn¡¯t he say that he was Demon King Ye Li? Unfortunately, they didn¡¯t know Demon King Ye Li. ¡°Just leave,¡± Ye Li said slowly to Shui Yue. When Shui Yue heard Ye Li¡¯s words, she was also infuriated like Lin Hai. ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± Shui Yue roared angrily and immediately rushed towards Ye Li at an extremely fast speed. Ye Li shook his head and could not help but secretly sigh. A little girl actually wanted to risk her life with him? What kind of logic was this? ¡®Oh, I see.¡¯ Ye Li felt that Lin Hai might be her boyfriend, which was why Shui Yue was so excited. In an instant, Shui Yue rushed to Ye Li¡¯s side and raised her palm to hit Ye Li. Unfortunately, in Ye Li¡¯s eyes, Shui Yue¡¯s slap was lighter than a tickle. Shui Yue¡¯s palm heavily hit Ye Li¡¯s body. However, Ye Li did not retreat at all. What? Shui Yue was shocked. She looked up at Ye Li in a daze. Ye Li said calmly, ¡°I¡¯ve already given you a chance, but you didn¡¯t cherish it. There¡¯s nothing I can do.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Shui Yue was sent flying. ¡°Who else?¡± Ye Li said indifferently to the genetic warriors below the stage. Although the genetic warriors below the stage were furious, they naturally knew that Ye Li was too strong. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only When Ye Li saw that no one was coming onto the stage, he looked even more bored. ¡°How about this? I¡¯ll fight ten of you alone.¡± This¡­ Even the powerhouses of the three sects were stunned. ¡°Is what you said true?¡± a genetic warrior asked Ye Li. Chapter 999 - Chapter 999: Im Going to Fight Ten Alone Chapter 999: I¡¯m Going to Fight Ten Alone Editor: Henyee Translations Ye Li smiled calmly. He looked at the genetic warrior who spoke and said calmly, ¡°Do I look like I¡¯m joking?¡± As soon as these words were spoken, the genetic warriors below the stage looked at each other as if they had reached some kind of agreement. Suddenly, ten disciples from Water Cloud Sect and Blazing Fire Palace jumped up onto the arena. ¡°Feng Changqing, your Divine Sword Sect is too arrogant!¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing we can do about it. Who asked us to be so strong?¡± At this moment, the four Sword Masters of the Divine Sword Sect were as smug as they could be. ¡°Come.¡± Ye Li hooked his finger at the ten disciples in front of him. These ten disciples were all geniuses. How could they tolerate such humiliation? ¡°Ah!¡± The ten disciples all shouted and flew towards Ye Li. If this world could be won with numbers, then Ye Li would have died long ago. However, Ye Li threw a punch. This seemingly casual punch was actually extremely powerful, causing the wind to blow. These ten disciples did not pay attention and three disciples were immediately sent flying out of the central arena. The other seven disciples all stopped in their tracks, their faces filled with shock. Ye Li looked indifferently at the seven disciples in front of him and slowly said, ¡°Show me all your skills. Don¡¯t let me defeat you like this.¡± These seven disciples felt that Ye Li was too arrogant and volunteered to rush up. In terms of strength, they were inferior to Lin Hai and Shui Yue. At this moment, they were all shocked and afraid. Ye Li was slightly stunned. They didn¡¯t dare to fight him? ¡°I haven¡¯t even done anything and you¡¯re already scared?¡± Ye Li looked at the seven disciples in front of him indifferently. The seven disciples looked at each other and finally became angry again. Suddenly, they all rushed towards Ye Li again. Just as the seven disciples rushed over, Ye Li disappeared on the spot. His speed was so fast that no one could catch his figure. ¡°Ah! Ah! Ah!!!¡± With a few miserable cries, the seven disciples were all sent flying and fell heavily to the ground. They felt that their internal organs were about to shift. ¡°I want to fight another ten!¡± Ye Li said to the genetic warriors below the central arena. However, the disciples of the two sects did not dare to go on stage. They even felt that even if there were 20 of them, they would not be Ye Li¡¯s match. At this moment, Ye Li¡¯s hair was fluttering without wind. He looked extremely domineering. It was as if a Demon Lord had descended from the sky. He was really a god in the mortal world. ¡°Hahaha!!!¡± The number one Sword Master of the Divine Sword Sect, Feng Changqing, laughed out loud. He had not been so happy in a long time. The powerhouses of the other two sects left with dark expressions. After everyone left, only Ye Li and the four Sword Masters were left in the central arena. ¡°Sect Master, our Divine Sword Sect has finally obtained control of the Crimson Fire Mountain.¡± Feng Changqing said to Ye Li excitedly. Crimson Fire Mountain, control? Ye Li naturally did not know what this Crimson Fire Mountain was. ¡°Sect Master, it¡¯s said that there is an Origin Essence Fire in this Crimson Fire Mountain. As long as you obtain it, you can control fire.¡± Feng Changqing said to Ye Li. Ye Li was stunned and thought that it was interesting. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Where is Crimson Fire Mountain? Take me there.¡± Ye Li looked at Feng Changqing and said. Feng Changqing smiled. ¡°There¡¯s no hurry, Sect Master. Let¡¯s talk after we return to the Divine Sword Sect.¡± Then, Ye Li and the four Sword Masters headed towards the Divine Sword Sect. However, after returning to the Divine Sword Sect, they found something huge happened that was enough to make them fly into a rage! Chapter 1000 - Chapter 1000: Silver Moon Mink Tribe Chapter 1000: Silver Moon Mink Tribe Editor: Henyee Translations When Ye Li and the four Sword Masters returned to the Divine Sword Sect, they realized that the sect was in a mess. The disciples were either dead or injured! ¡°This, what¡¯s going on!¡± The number one Sword Master, Feng Changqing, roared. ¡°Lord Sword Master, it was done by the Silver Moon Mink Tribe!¡± A disciple said to Feng Changqing. Silver Moon Mink Tribe? This was naturally the first time Ye Li heard of this Dark Race. ¡°Sect Master, the Silver Moon Mink is only a second-rate tribe of the Dark Race. Its leader is a sixth-tier Heavenly Lord-level Silver Moon Mink!¡± The First Sword Master would never have thought that the Silver Moon Mink Tribe would be so daring. ¡°Then what are we waiting for? Let¡¯s go,¡± Ye Li said slowly. The four Sword Masters nodded. Then, Ye Li and the four Sword Masters headed towards the territory of the Dark Race. ¡­ Not long after, Ye Li and the four Sword Masters arrived at the territory of the Silver Moon Mink Tribe. ¡°Hehe, hasn¡¯t the Divine Sword Sect always been arrogant? They can¡¯t be arrogant now, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Hehe, it feels so good.¡± Outside the Silver Moon Mink Tribe, there were more than ten Silver Moon Minks discussing something. From time to time, they would laugh. ¡°This is the last time you¡¯ll laugh.¡± Suddenly, an extremely magnetic voice entered their ears. The Silver Moon Minks were shocked and hurriedly looked in the direction of the voice. They realized that Ye Li had appeared in front of them with the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword. ¡°Who, who are you?¡± Swish! Ye Li did not speak to them. Instead, he slashed out with the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword. ¡°Ah!!!¡± More than a dozen Silver Moon Minks screamed, and their lives disappeared from this world forever. ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡± Ye Li said calmly to the four Sword Masters. The four Sword Masters nodded and entered the territory of the Silver Moon Mink Tribe with Ye Li. As soon as they arrived at the territory of the Silver Moon Mink Tribe, hundreds of Silver Moon Minks surrounded them. ¡°Who are you?¡± A Tier 1 Heavenly Lord-level Silver Moon Mink shouted at Ye Li and the four Sword Masters. ¡®Who are we?¡¯ Ye Li smiled faintly. ¡°It¡¯s your guide to the netherworld!¡± Ye Li made his move! The four Sword Masters were all king level experts. How could these Silver Moon Minks be their match? In an instant, these hundreds of Silver Moon Minks were killed. All the elders of the Silver Moon Mink Tribe turned pale with fright. They began to regret their actions. If they had known this would happen, they would never have attacked the Divine Sword Sect. However, there was no medicine for regret in this world. ¡°Ah!!!¡± Several miserable screams that sounded like pigs being slaughtered sounded. All the elders of the Silver Moon Mink Tribe died. Next was the leader of the Silver Moon Mink Tribe. Ye Li had already used his Heavenly Spirit Eyes to detect that the leader of the Silver Moon Mink Tribe wanted to escape. Unfortunately, could he escape from Ye Li? ¡°Leave the leader of the Silver Moon Mink Tribe to me,¡± Ye Li said slowly. As soon as he finished speaking, he activated Swift Steps and disappeared on the spot. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The leader of the Silver Moon Mink Tribe was a sixth-tier Heavenly Lord-level Dark Race member, while Ye Li was a seventh-tier Sky Opener. Coupled with his amazingly fast Swift Steps, it did not take long for Ye Li to catch up to the leader of the Silver Moon Mink Tribe. ¡°Who are you?¡± The leader of the Silver Moon Mink Tribe couldn¡¯t help but turn pale with fright. He looked at Ye Li in shock. Ye Li raised the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword and the corners of his lips curled up slightly. A faint smile appeared on his handsome face. He slowly said to the leader of the Silver Moon Mink Tribe, ¡°Someone who sent you to your death.¡± Chapter 1001 - Chapter 1001: Head for Crimson Fire Mountain Chapter 1001: Head for Crimson Fire Mountain Editor: Henyee Translations The leader of the Silver Moon Mink Tribe looked at Ye Li in fear. ¡°You don¡¯t seem human.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m a demon.¡± Ye Li looked at the leader of the Dark Race and said. The leader of the Silver Moon Mink Tribe was shocked. He swallowed his saliva and asked, ¡°Then why are you standing up for the Divine Sword Sect?¡± In his opinion, if Ye Li was a demon, it had nothing to do with the Divine Sword Sect. ¡°Because I¡¯m the sect master of the Divine Sword Sect.¡± Ye Li smiled faintly. ¡°Is this reason enough?¡± As soon as these words were spoken, the leader of the Silver Moon Mink Tribe was stunned. He looked at Ye Li in shock because he didn¡¯t know that the Divine Sword Sect actually had a sect master. ¡°Y-you¡¯re really the sect master of the Divine Sword Sect?¡± ¡°Correct.¡± Ye Li didn¡¯t want to waste his breath on the leader of the Dark Race. He raised the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword and said calmly, ¡°Tell me, how do you want to die?¡± The leader of the Silver Moon Mink Tribe trembled, and his eyes widened. ¡°Demon, do you really think you can kill me?¡± Swish! A supreme sword light burst out from the Immemorial Dragon Abyss Sword at lightning speed. The leader of the Silver Moon Mink Tribe couldn¡¯t help but be shocked when he saw the supreme sword light flying towards him. He didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to be so terrifying. However, he was a sixth-tier Heavenly Lord-level after all. In the end, he still managed to dodge this terrifying supreme sword beam. However, just as he dodged the supreme sword light and was about to raise his head to look at Ye Li, he realized that Ye Li had already disappeared on the spot. ¡°Huh!!!¡± The leader of the Silver Moon Mink Tribe was shocked. He hurriedly tried to catch Ye Li¡¯s figure, but he realized that he couldn¡¯t catch him at all. At this moment, Ye Li had already appeared behind the leader of the Silver Moon Mink Tribe. By the time the leader of the Silver Moon Mink Tribe reacted, it was already too late. The Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword had already pierced into his body. ¡°You¡­¡± The leader of the Silver Moon Mink Tribe spat out a mouthful of blood. How could he still speak a complete sentence? Ye Li took out the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword from the body of the leader of the Silver Moon Mink Tribe. With this pull, the life of the leader of the Silver Moon Mink Tribe disappeared from this world forever. He looked at the corpse of the Silver Moon Mink Tribe leader and shook his head. Then, he placed the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword into the system space. ¡­ Ye Li and the four Sword Masters returned to the Divine Sword Sect. All the disciples looked at Ye Li. ¡°Sect Master, how is it?¡± ¡°Sect Master!¡± Ye Li smiled calmly and scanned the disciples in the square. He slowly said, ¡°Just a small Silver Moon Mink Tribe. It has naturally been exterminated by us.¡± When the disciples in the square heard this, they all cheered. Three days later, the Divine Sword Sect finally returned to its original state. Ye Li and the four Sword Masters were sitting in the main hall. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Oh right, Feng Changqing, where exactly is Crimson Fire Mountain?¡± Ye Li looked at Feng Changqing. Ye Li was still very interested in the Origin Essence Fire of the Crimson Fire Mountain. ¡°Sect Master, I will bring you to Crimson Fire Mountain tomorrow.¡± Feng Changqing placed the teacup in his hand on the table, ¡°But Sect Master, you better be mentally prepared. After so many years, no one has obtained the inheritance of Origin Essence Fire.¡± Ye Li was secretly happy. He liked challenges. If life was always so calm, it would be meaningless. The next day, Feng Changqing brought Ye Li towards the Crimson Fire Mountain¡­ Chapter 1002 - Chapter 1002: The Flood Dragon in the Green Lava Chapter 1002: The Flood Dragon in the Green Lava Editor: Henyee Translations The Crimson Fire Mountain was not far from the Divine Sword Sect. Not long after, Ye Li and Feng Changqing arrived at the foot of the Crimson Fire Mountain. Just the heat at the foot of the Crimson Fire Mountain was unbearable. Ye Li sized up the Crimson Fire Mountain, a super volcano. He thought that if it erupted, the consequences would be unimaginable. ¡°Sect Master, the Origin Essence Fire is in the Crimson Fire Mountain. Go and try.¡± Feng Changqing said to Ye Li. Ye Li nodded and immediately used Swift Steps to disappear from the spot. In an instant, Ye Li arrived at the top of the Crimson Fire Mountain. Beads of sweat dripped down his face, and his clothes were drenched in sweat. Ye Li looked down and realized that it was filled with magma, but the color of this magma was green. What kind of lava was this? Ye Li was a little stunned. Now, he finally understood why no one had obtained the Origin Essence Fire for so many years. It was because it was too difficult. However¡­ Ye Li smiled coldly. He wouldn¡¯t have been scared even if he had fallen off a bottomless abyss. ¡®Afraid?¡¯ What was he afraid of! The next second, Ye Li jumped down into the Crimson Fire Mountain. Hot! Ye Li dared to swear that this was the first time he felt this hot since he was born. It felt as if he was about to disappear from the face of the earth. Suddenly, he thought of the point mall. He quickly opened the point mall and kept searching. As the saying went, hard work paid off. In the end, he still found the Super Frost Pill. He bought ten Super Frost Pills in one go and spent 500,000 points. However, at such an emergency, let alone 500,000 points, he had to buy them even if it would have taken him 5 million points. After eating 10 Super Frost Pills, Ye Li felt a wave of coldness. That feeling was extremely refreshing. Suddenly, Ye Li saw a rolling Rock Flood Dragon in the green lava! ¡°Host, as long as you kill this Rock Flood Dragon, you can obtain the Origin Essence Fire.¡± At this moment, the system¡¯s voice suddenly appeared in his mind. Hearing the system¡¯s voice, Ye Li was relieved. However¡­ The Rock Flood Dragon was in the green lava. How was he supposed to kill it? ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Host. You¡¯ve eaten the Super Frost Pill. This green lava won¡¯t harm you.¡± Ye Li heaved a sigh of relief and took out the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword from the system space. ¡°Beast, take my strike!¡± Ye Li jumped down and slashed the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword at the Rock Flood Dragon in the green lava. After all, this Rock Flood Dragon was a Flood Dragon, and it had the Origin Essence Fire. It wasn¡¯t weak at all and immediately spat out a raging fire at Ye Li. Swish! A supreme sword light slashed out. The supreme sword light and the soaring flames canceled each other out. ¡°Swish! Swish! Swish!¡± Ye Li slashed out 13 times consecutively. Each of these 13 strikes was very powerful. However, what Ye Li didn¡¯t expect was that the Rock Flood Dragon was still alive and kicking. Finally, he understood. The Rock Flood Dragon was too terrifying in the green lava. If it left the lava¡­ Thinking of this, Ye Li¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Hey, you!¡± With that, Ye Li flew up. However, Ye Li didn¡¯t expect that the Rock Flood Dragon didn¡¯t chase after him. This made things difficult. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Could it be that his scolding was not fierce enough? Then, Ye Li pointed at the Rock Flood Dragon in the green lava and cursed. ¡°Beast, you won¡¯t even have a son in the future. You have no d*ck¡­¡± All sorts of nasty curses came out of his mouth. As Ye Li had expected, the Rock Flood Dragon finally could not take it anymore. It jumped¡­ up! Chapter 1003 - Chapter 1003: Crazily Synthesize Zombies Chapter 1003: Crazily Synthesize Zombies Editor: Henyee Translations When Ye Li saw the Rock Flood Dragon flying towards him, he hurriedly used Swift Steps to fly up. Finally, he left the Crimson Fire Mountain. Needless to say, the Rock Flood Dragon¡¯s speed was really fast. It was not much slower than Ye Li. The First Sword Master, Feng Changqing, couldn¡¯t help but be shocked when he saw this scene. Most importantly, he had never gone down to the center of the Crimson Fire Mountain. How would he know that there was actually a flood dragon inside? Ye Li was smart. Just as he had thought, the Rock Flood Dragon¡¯s combat strength was greatly reduced after it came out of the green lava. ¡°Mysterious Heaven Overlord Demon Sword Technique!¡± Ye Li slashed out with his sword. Countless sword beams and ancient gods and devils flew towards the Rock Flood Dragon. ¡°Boom!¡± After receiving such a peerless attack, the Rock Flood Dragon instantly let out a violent roar. A moment later, the Rock Flood Dragon was reduced to ashes. A ball of Origin Essence Fire appeared in front of Ye Li. ¡°Origin Essence Fire detected. Host, do you want to sign a contract?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°10%¡­ 30%¡­ 60%¡­ 100%.¡± ¡°Contract signed.¡± As the system¡¯s voice fell, the Origin Essence Fire fused into Ye Li¡¯s body. Ye Li opened his hand and a ball of green flame appeared in his hand. ¡°Is this the Origin Essence Fire?¡± Ye Li¡¯s handsome face showed a playful smile. Then, Ye Li returned to Feng Changqing¡¯s side. ¡°Sect Master, what happened?¡± Feng Changqing asked Ye Li. ¡°I got the Origin Essence Fire,¡± Ye Li said slowly. What? Feng Changqing was stunned. He had never thought that Ye Li would have been able to obtain the Origin Essence Fire so easily. ¡°Sect Master, is what you said true?¡± As soon as Feng Changqing finished speaking, he realized that the fire on Crimson Fire Mountain had already been extinguished. This¡­ At this moment, even if Ye Li said that he was joking, he wouldn¡¯t believe him. This was because only when the Origin Essence Fire disappeared would the fire on Crimson Fire Mountain that had been burning for thousands of years be extinguished. ¡°As expected of you, Sect Master.¡± This was the first time Feng Changqing looked at Ye Li with such admiration. Ye Li smiled faintly. There was no change in his handsome face. He looked at the sun in the sky and said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s alright. It¡¯s just a matter of lifting a finger.¡± With that, Ye Li headed towards the Divine Sword Sect. ¡­ Another two days passed. The Apocalypse Legion telepathically told him that the zombies were gathered at the Third Gate. The Third Gate was naturally a place, and Ye Li knew where it was. He activated Swift Steps and headed towards the Third Gate. An hour later, Ye Li arrived at the entrance of the mountain. He saw a dense crowd of zombies. ¡°Master.¡± The nine Heavenly Lord-level zombies in the Apocalypse Legion all greeted Ye Li respectfully. ¡°Let¡¯s do it,¡± Ye Li ordered the Apocalypse Legion. After hearing Ye Li¡¯s order, the Apocalypse Legion flew out and started attacking those zombies. Ye Li sat on a rock, opened the synthesis grid in his mind, and began to synthesize the zombies. There were too many zombies. Ye Li had synthesized them for five days. The members of Apocalypse Legion had all upgraded to eighth-tier Heavenly Lord-level zombies. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ye Li nodded in satisfaction. ¡°By the way, Master, I found a zombie group. I don¡¯t know how many zombies there are, and there are many high-leveled zombies.¡± Ah Da said to Ye Li. Hearing this, Ye Li showed a playful smile. When luck came, it was like chewing gum and couldn¡¯t be stopped. ¡°Then let¡¯s go there!¡± Ye Li said slowly. Chapter 1004 - Chapter 1004: The Apocalypse Legion Leveled Up Again Chapter 1004: The Apocalypse Legion Leveled Up Again Editor: Henyee Translations Ye Li and the Apocalypse Legion rushed to South City. Although the name South City didn¡¯t sound special, it was a big city. There were tens of thousands of zombies inside! Ye Li looked at the South City in front of him. At this moment, there were no words that could describe his excitement. There were so many zombies here! ¡°Apocalypse Legion, follow me into the South City!¡± Ye Li gave the order, and the Apocalypse Legion followed him into the South City. As soon as they entered South City, countless zombies pounced on them like a black cloud. ¡°Roar! Roar!¡± When these zombies saw Ye Li, they were like people who had been starving for ten days and ten nights. There was no need to mention how crazy they were. However! Those zombies were too weak. In just a few seconds, the zombies that pounced on them were dealt with by the Apocalypse Legion. Ye Li leisurely opened the synthesis grid in his mind and synthesized these zombies. Next, Ye Li asked the Apocalypse Legion to lure zombies. He used the Heavenly Spirit Eyes to probe. He was stunned to discover a fifth-tier Heavenly Lord-level zombie a few hundred meters away. A fifth-tier Heavenly Lord-level zombie! He had never met a fifth-tier Heavenly Lord-level zombie before. Then, he activated Swift Steps and arrived in front of the fifth-tier Heavenly Lord-level zombie. The fifth-tier Heavenly Lord-level zombie was shocked and looked at Ye Li in shock. ¡°Demon?¡± Ye Li smiled calmly. ¡°Please call me Demon King Ye Li.¡± ¡°Demon King Ye Li?¡± The fifth-tier Heavenly Lord-level zombie looked at Ye Li warily. His intuition told him that Ye Li did not come with good intentions. ¡°Who are you?¡± Ye Li looked at the fifth-tier Heavenly Lord-level zombie and asked. When the fifth-tier Heavenly Lord-level zombie heard this, a trace of smugness instantly appeared on its face. ¡°I am the City Lord of the South City!¡± Hearing this, Ye Li couldn¡¯t help but secretly smile. ¡°Since you¡¯re the boss of the zombies in South City, come here and let me synthesize you,¡± Ye Li said to the fifth-tier Heavenly Lord-level zombie casually. The fifth-tier Heavenly Lord-level zombie was stunned. Then, it became a little angry. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, what do you mean?¡± Ye Li smiled calmly and said slowly, ¡°Don¡¯t you understand what I mean?¡± As the City Lord of South City, the fifth-tier Heavenly Lord-level zombie had never been looked down upon like this. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, since you want to die, I¡¯ll fulfill your wish!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, a fifth-tier Heavenly Lord-level zombie flew towards Ye Li. Ye Li smiled faintly. He thought that if he were this fifth-tier Heavenly Lord-level zombie, he would have definitely surrendered because all resistance was useless. In the eyes of others, a fifth-tier Heavenly Lord-level zombie might be a suffocating existence. But in Ye Li¡¯s eyes, it was just an ant. Ye Li gently tapped in the air, and the fifth-tier Heavenly Lord-level zombie fell to the ground. It had already lost its ability to fight. Then Ye Li bought a zombie loyalty pill from the point mall and fed it to this fifth-tier Heavenly Lord-level zombie. Immediately, the fifth-tier Heavenly Lord-level zombie¡¯s gaze became extremely respectful. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡­ Ye Li stayed in South City for ten days, and the Apocalypse Legion leveled up again. They had all become ninth-tier Heavenly Lord-level zombies. And he had also become an eighth-tier Sky Opener. He thought that his strength was far from enough. He had to continue synthesizing zombies. After that, he led the Apocalypse Legion to continue searching for zombies. Wherever there were zombies, he and the Apocalypse Legion would be there. Chapter 1005 - Chapter 1005: The Injured Seventh-tier Heavenly Lord-level Female Zombie Chapter 1005: The Injured Seventh-tier Heavenly Lord-level Female Zombie Editor: Henyee Translations Ye Li and the Apocalypse Legion arrived at a base city called White Water Base City. This base city was heavily guarded. It looked like a shocking battle was about to begin. Ye Li arrived at the base city¡¯s outer city wall. ¡°Who are you? Leave quickly. The zombies are about to attack the city!¡± A deep voice entered Ye Li¡¯s ears. Ye Li smiled faintly. He had come here to wait for the zombies, and now they were asking him to leave? ¡°I¡¯m here to save your base city,¡± Ye Li said slowly. The genetic warriors and the army on the outer city wall were all stunned. They never expected Ye Li to say such a thing. ¡°You, is what you said true?¡± A Chosen One looked at Ye Li in confusion. Ye Li didn¡¯t answer because he had already heard zombies. Ye Li¡¯s handsome face showed a hint of boredom as he watched the horde of zombies charging at him crazily. There were at most 10,000 zombies. It was really boring. ¡°Don¡¯t do anything. Let me do it.¡± Ye Li revealed his side profile and said to the genetic warriors and the army on the outer city wall. The genetic warriors and troops on the outer city wall were stunned again. Could it be that these ten people were really here to save their base city? ¡°Attack, my Apocalypse Legion!¡± The nine Heavenly Lord-level zombies of the Apocalypse Legion began to attack. These tens of thousands of zombies were not very high-leveled. To be honest, Ye Li didn¡¯t even need to lift a finger to solve them. After more than an hour, Ye Li had synthesized these tens of thousands of zombies. Silence, a deathly silence. The genetic warriors and soldiers on the outer city wall froze like clay sculptures. Even in their dreams, they could not believe what they saw was real. Tens of thousands of zombies were gone just like that? Most importantly, where were their corpses? They didn¡¯t expect it. They really didn¡¯t expect it! However, no matter what, Ye Li was their benefactor. When one of the Chosen Ones was about to invite Ye Li into the city, he realized that Ye Li and the Apocalypse Legion were nowhere to be seen. ¡­ Ye Li placed the Apocalypse Legion into the system space and started searching again. This time, he arrived at a vast plain. This plain stretched as far as the eye could see. It was shockingly huge. Ye Li felt that ordinary people would probably not be able to reach the end even if they walked for several lifetimes. ¡°Go gather the zombies,¡± Ye Li said lightly. The Apocalypse Legion spread out in all directions. Ye Li bought a pack of cigarettes from the point mall, lit one, and started smoking. At this moment, a few people appeared in his field of vision. One of the leaders was a woman. She was very beautiful and had a devastatingly beautiful face. She looked about the same age as Ye Li and was a tenth-tier Chosen One. A tenth-tier Chosen One only needed one more step to become a Sky Opener. The three of them also saw Ye Li and walked towards him. ¡°Senior, we are disciples of Wind Chime Valley. Do you know that there is a zombie leader here?¡± Ye Li was stunned. A zombie leader? ¡°The zombie leader is a seventh-tier Heavenly Lord-level zombie. I heard that it was seriously injured.¡± A seventh-tier Heavenly Lord-level zombie? Ye Li looked a little happy. ¡°I heard that the zombie leader is a woman. If we can kill her, we¡¯ll be famous.¡± Ye Li smiled calmly. ¡°You guys can go back.¡± The three Wind Chime Valley disciples were stunned. ¡°W-What did you say?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°I, Demon King Ye Li, want that zombie leader.¡± Ye Li said. The three Wind Chime Valley disciples all sneered and looked at Ye Li mockingly. Chapter 1006 - Chapter 1006: Find the Seventh-tier Heavenly Lord-level Female Zombie Chapter 1006: Find the Seventh-tier Heavenly Lord-level Female Zombie Editor: Henyee Translations There had always been nine zombies in the Apocalypse Legion. It was time to have the tenth zombie. The three Wind Chime Valley disciples looked at Ye Li mockingly. ¡°Are you crazy?¡± A disciple said coldly to Ye Li. ¡°What do you think?¡± Ye Li looked at this disciple calmly. The disciple sneered, ¡°I think you must be crazy. Otherwise, why would you say such a thing!¡± Ye Li shook his head. He really did not understand how this disciple dared to say such words to him. ¡°Do you know that you were already dead when you said that?¡± Ye Li looked at this disciple indifferently. The moment he said that, the three Wind Chime Valley disciples were stunned. They would never have thought that Ye Li would say such a thing. ¡°You, what do you mean?¡± A disciple shouted coldly at Ye Li. Ye Li smiled faintly, and there was no change in his handsome face. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Ye Li looked at the three Wind Chime Valley disciples. ¡°I just want you to die. It¡¯s that simple.¡± The three Wind Chime Valley disciples could not help but be shocked. ¡°Hahaha!¡± Suddenly, a Wind Chime Valley disciple burst out laughing, as if he had never heard such a funny joke. ¡°Since you want to kill us, I¡¯ll kill you first!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, this Wind Chime Valley disciple attacked Ye Li. But Ye Li didn¡¯t even look at him. The other two Wind Chime Valley disciples thought that Ye Li had given up on resisting and smiled. However, they never expected that when this Wind Chime Valley disciple¡¯s fist was only a thin line away from Ye Li, this disciple¡¯s head would be severed. ¡°What!!!¡± Seeing this scene, the remaining two Wind Chime Valley disciples were flabbergasted. Their faces were filled with as much shock as possible, and they were already terrified to the extreme. ¡°What, what¡¯s going on?¡± This disciple looked at Ye Li in horror. She did not see how Ye Li attacked, but this disciple¡¯s head was really chopped off. ¡°Ah!!!¡± More screams. Another Wind Chime Valley disciple¡¯s head was cut. Seeing this, the female disciple was shocked to the extreme. She didn¡¯t want to die. She really didn¡¯t want to die. ¡°Please don¡¯t kill me! Please don¡¯t kill me!¡± The female disciple knelt on the ground in front of Ye Li. The corners of Ye Li¡¯s lips curled up slightly, and an evil smile appeared on his handsome face. He had no intention of letting this female disciple from Wind Chime Valley off. Think about it, if Ye Li couldn¡¯t beat them, would they spare his life? Obviously not. He, Ye Li, had never been a person who cared about the fairer sex. ¡°Ah!!!¡± Another scream was heard. This female disciple from Wind Chime Valley had no signs of life at all. However, her head was not severed. After all, she was a woman. It was better to leave her corpse intact. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Then, Ye Li began to search for the seventh-tier Heavenly Lord-level female zombie. Ye Li released the Apocalypse Legion and asked them to find the seventh-tier Heavenly Lord-level female zombie. After the Apocalypse Legion received Ye Li¡¯s order, they went in all directions. Indeed, hard work paid off. Hongye found a seventh-tier Heavenly Lord-level female zombie in a cave. Even if this seventh-tier Heavenly Lord-level female zombie wasn¡¯t injured, she wouldn¡¯t be Hongye¡¯s match. Hongye was an eighth-tier Heavenly Lord-level zombie now. Chapter 1007 - Chapter 1007: Thunder Tiger Tribe Chapter 1007: Thunder Tiger Tribe Editor: Henyee Translations Hongye told Ye Li and the other members of the Apocalypse Legion through telepathy. Ye Li walked towards the cave. After arriving at the cave, the other members of the Apocalypse Legion happened to appear outside the cave, so they walked in together. Not long after, Ye Li and the Apocalypse Legion arrived beside Hongye. ¡°Master, this is that seventh-tier Heavenly Lord-level female zombie,¡± Hongye said to Ye Li. Ye Li looked at the injured female Heavenly Lord-level zombie. The Heavenly Lord-level zombie had long become no different from a human. Needless to say, this seventh-tier Heavenly Lord-level female zombie was really beautiful. ¡°Who, who are you?¡± The seventh-tier Heavenly Lord-level female zombie covered her wound and looked coldly at Ye Li and the Apocalypse Legion. Ye Li smiled. ¡°I will be your master.¡± The seventh-tier Heavenly Lord-level female zombie was stunned. Obviously, she didn¡¯t understand what Ye Li meant. ¡°What do you mean?¡± The seventh-tier Heavenly Lord-level female zombie stared at Ye Li as if she would fight Ye Li to death if she weren¡¯t seriously injured. Ye Li didn¡¯t say much. Instead, he bought a zombie loyalty pill from the point mall. ¡°Eat it,¡± Ye Li said slowly to the seventh-tier Heavenly Lord-level female zombie. ¡°Dream on!¡± The seventh-tier Heavenly Lord-level female zombie refused immediately. She turned her head to the side as if she didn¡¯t want to see Ye Li anymore. Ye Li secretly smiled, thinking that he liked this stubborn temper. ¡°Do you think you still have the right to refuse now?¡± Ye Li looked at the seventh-tier Heavenly Lord-level female zombie indifferently. ¡°Eat it if you don¡¯t want to die.¡± The seventh-tier Heavenly Lord-level female zombie naturally sensed the power of Ye Li and the Apocalypse Legion. She knew that even if she wasn¡¯t injured, she wouldn¡¯t be a match for either of them. She didn¡¯t want to eat. She really didn¡¯t want to eat! But at the same time, she knew that if she didn¡¯t eat it, she would definitely die because she knew that Ye Li was not kidding. In the end, this seventh-tier Heavenly Lord-level female zombie ate the zombie loyalty pill. Immediately, the seventh-tier Heavenly Lord-level female zombie¡¯s eyes turned from cold to respectful. ¡°Master.¡± The seventh-tier Heavenly Lord-level female zombie greeted Ye Li respectfully. Ye Li nodded and asked, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°Master, my name is Zi Yun.¡± Zi Yun? Ye Li thought that the name was not bad. ¡°From now on, Zi Yun will be the tenth zombie of the Apocalypse Legion,¡± Ye Li said to the army. The Apocalypse Legion was naturally happy because a new member had joined. ¡°By the way, Zi Yun, with your cultivation level, how did you get injured?¡± Ye Li felt that he would not understand even if he racked his brains. He might as well ask directly. ¡°I was injured by the leader of the Thunder Tiger Tribe,¡± Zi Yun replied to Ye Li. ¡°The leader of the Thunder Tiger Tribe is an eighth-tier Heavenly Lord-level Dark Race member. He is extremely powerful,¡± Zi Yun continued. Ye Li smiled calmly. ¡°Zi Yun, do you want to take revenge?¡± ¡°Yes, I do!¡± Zi Yun quickly replied. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She had a feud with the leader of the Thunder Tiger Tribe. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, lead the way. Let Master take revenge¡­ for you!¡± Immediately, Zi Yun led Ye Li and the Apocalypse Legion towards the territory of the Thunder Tiger Tribe. Not long after, they arrived outside the territory of the Thunder Tiger Tribe. Ye Li sized up the few Thunder Tigers not far away. These Thunder Tigers all had tiger heads and human bodies. They were extremely strong and their height was ten feet. They looked extremely powerful. Chapter 1008 - Chapter 1008: Send You to Hell Chapter 1008: Send You to Hell Editor: Henyee Translations Ye Li and the Apocalypse Legion walked towards the territory of the Thunder Tiger Tribe. They were stopped by the five Thunder Tigers. ¡°What are you doing!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know this was the territory of the Thunder Tiger Tribe?!¡± These five Thunder Tigers were all at the Master-level. They were all arrogant, and their tiger faces were filled with disdain. Ye Li smiled faintly and slowly said to the five thunder tigers in front of him, ¡°Do you know who you¡¯re talking to?¡± As soon as these words were spoken, the five Master-level Thunder Tigers were shocked. Although they didn¡¯t know what Ye Li meant, they felt that he wasn¡¯t weak. ¡°You don¡¯t seem to be human.¡± A sixth-tier Master-level Thunder Tiger looked at Ye Li. ¡°They don¡¯t seem to be human either!¡± Ye Li thought that this sixth-tier Master-level Thunder Tiger was quite discerning. ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s much point in you guys being here every day. Why don¡¯t I send you somewhere?¡± Ye Li looked at the few Master-level Thunder Tigers in front of him and spoke slowly. The five Master-level Thunder Tigers were confused again when they heard this. ¡°Where are you sending us?¡± A Master-level Thunder Tiger asked in surprise. The next second Ye Li said two words word by word, ¡°Ghost Gate!¡± When the five Master-level Thunder Tigers heard Ye Li¡¯s words, they were all shocked. They were about to shout, but unfortunately, they would never have the chance to do so. Swish! As the demonic light attacked, the lives of these five Master-level Thunder Tigers disappeared from this world forever. There was no change in Ye Li¡¯s expression. It was as if nothing had happened. ¡°Let¡¯s go in,¡± Ye Li said to the Apocalypse Legion. Although these five Master-level Thunder Tigers were dead, their screams were also very loud. How could the huge Thunder Tiger Tribe not know? Just as Ye Li and the Apocalypse Legion entered, they were surrounded. Hundreds of Thunder Tigers surrounded Ye Li and the Apocalypse Legion! A majestic Heavenly Lord-level Thunder Tiger holding a huge axe walked out. This was an eighth-tier Heavenly Lord-level Thunder Tiger! Ye Li could easily guess that this eighth-tier Heavenly Lord-level Thunder Tiger was the leader of the Thunder Tiger Tribe. The leader of the Thunder Tiger Tribe was stunned at first because he really couldn¡¯t understand who had the guts to barge into the territory of the Thunder Tiger Tribe. But now he understood, because he saw Zi Yun! The leader of the Thunder Tiger Tribe smiled coldly and said to Zi Yun, ¡°Zi Yun, I didn¡¯t expect you to find help!¡± The leader of the Thunder Tiger Tribe didn¡¯t show any fear on his face. He knew that Ye Li and the Apocalypse Legion were definitely not his match. This came from his supreme confidence. ¡°Is that really what you think?¡± A lazy voice suddenly entered the ears of the leader of the Thunder Tiger Tribe. The leader of the Thunder Tiger Tribe was stunned. He hurriedly looked in the direction of the voice. Who else could it be but Ye Li! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Demons?¡± The eyes of the leader of the Thunder Tiger Tribe narrowed slightly, and a playful expression appeared on his tiger face. ¡°Demon, my Thunder Tiger Tribe doesn¡¯t have any deep enmity with you. There¡¯s no need for you to stand up for Zi Yun.¡± The Thunder Tiger Tribe member sneered. ¡°However, if you forcefully stand up for her, I¡¯ll let you die without a burial place!¡± Ye Li shook his head and couldn¡¯t help but sigh. This was because he really didn¡¯t know why the Thunder Tiger dared to say such words. Chapter 1009 - Chapter 1009: Heaven Splitting Axe Broken Chapter 1009: Heaven Splitting Axe Broken Editor: Henyee Translations A smile appeared on Ye Li¡¯s handsome face when he heard this. He looked at the leader of the Dark Races indifferently. ¡°Do you know that you were already dead when you said that?¡± As soon as these words were spoken, the Thunder Tiger Tribe members were all shocked. Their eyes were wide open. How could they dare to believe that Ye Li would say such a thing? ¡°Demon, I want you dead!¡± The leader of the Thunder Tiger Tribe couldn¡¯t stand Ye Li¡¯s arrogance anymore. He threw a heavy punch at Ye Li. Ye Li dodged the punch from the leader of the Dark Races. Clang! Suddenly, there was a flash of lightning. Dragon roars and sword hums followed. A five-clawed blood dragon was hovering above Ye Li¡¯s head. The Thunder Tiger Tribe members were all stunned. They looked at the sword in Ye Li¡¯s hand in shock and felt that the sword in Ye Li¡¯s hand was really too terrifying. However, Ye Li swept his gaze across the Thunder Tiger Tribe and slowly said, ¡°Kill every member of the Thunder Tiger Tribe!¡± With Ye Li¡¯s command, the Apocalypse Legion began to take action. Ye Li activated Swift Steps, leaving only an afterimage on the spot. He had already flown towards the leader of the Thunder Tiger Tribe. The leader of the Thunder Tiger Tribe was at the eighth-tier Heavenly Lord-level, just like Ye Li. Unfortunately, if he were to fight Ye Li, it wouldn¡¯t be a battle of equals. Suddenly, the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword was wrapped in a ball of green flames. It looked extremely terrifying. ¡°Demon, the sword in your hand is very terrifying!¡± The leader of the Thunder Tiger Tribe stared at Ye Li and said. ¡°I just don¡¯t know if it can compare to the axe in my hand!¡± With that, the Thunder Tiger Tribe member raised the huge axe in his hand. ¡°Swoosh, Swoosh!¡± Two wind-breaking sounds were heard. Ye Li and the leader of the Thunder Tiger Tribe disappeared on the spot. Clang! The Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword and the huge axe in the hands of the Thunder Tiger Tribe leader collided heavily. ¡°What!!!¡± However, at the moment of impact, the leader of the Thunder Tiger Tribe sucked in a breath of cold air and was extremely shocked. However, Ye Li¡¯s expression did not change at all because he knew the power of the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword too well. ¡°Th-th-this¡­¡± The leader of the Thunder Tiger Tribe still couldn¡¯t believe that his giant axe had already broken. ¡°Do you still think that your axe is powerful?¡± Ye Li said calmly. As soon as these words were spoken, the Thunder Tiger Tribe member became extremely terrified. He swallowed his saliva and immediately prepared to escape. He knew that after the axe was broken, he was definitely no match for Ye Li. If he did not escape, his life would disappear from this world forever. However¡­ Could the leader of the Thunder Tiger Tribe escape? Even if he was given a few more legs, he would definitely not be able to escape. Swish! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ye Li slashed out with the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword at an extremely fast speed. However, the leader of the Thunder Tiger Tribe was an eighth-tier Heavenly Lord-level after all. He really had some ability. The leader of the Thunder Tiger Tribe dodged the attack of the supreme sword light in a flash. Just as he wanted to see where Ye Li was, he realized that Ye Li had already¡­ flown towards him! What? The leader of the Thunder Tiger Tribe couldn¡¯t help but turn pale with fright. He hurriedly prepared to flee for his life. Chapter 1010 - Chapter 1010: Someone Was Pretending to Be Ye Li Chapter 1010: Someone Was Pretending to Be Ye Li Editor: Henyee Translations Swish! A cold light arrived first, and then the sword shot out like a dragon! Ye Li attacked with the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword. However, the leader of the Thunder Tiger Tribe didn¡¯t manage to dodge this time. The sword pierced through his heart! Up until his death, the leader of the Thunder Tiger Tribe couldn¡¯t believe that he had actually died just like that. His eyes were wide open, and he had already died with grievances. There was still no change in Ye Li¡¯s expression. Killing an eighth-tier Heavenly Lord-level Thunder Tiger was nothing worth being happy about. He put the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword into the system space and turned around. He realized that the other Thunder Tigers had also been dealt with by the Apocalypse Legion. ¡­ Ye Li led the Apocalypse Legion to continue searching for zombies. One day, he suddenly heard a piece of news. It was that the Divine Sword Sect had announced to the entire North Realm. They said that the Divine Sword Sect had a new sect master called Demon King Ye Li! Ye Li didn¡¯t expect this. He thought that the four old men wouldn¡¯t acknowledge him. The Divine Sword Sect was one of the supreme forces in the North Realm. It certainly a big news that the Divine Sword Sect had a sect master! Immediately, the entire North Realm was in a heated discussion. They were all guessing who the new sect master of the Divine Sword Sect, Demon King Ye Li, was. They felt that Demon King Ye Li was extremely domineering just by hearing this name. Ye Li asked the Apocalypse Legion to gather zombies while he entered a base city. The base city was huge and prosperous. The passersby more or less had happy smiles on their faces. He used his Heavenly Spirit Eyes to scan and discovered that there was a restaurant not far from him. The restaurant looked very good. After arriving at the restaurant, Ye Li ordered a lot of delicious dishes. At this moment, the people in the restaurant began to talk. ¡°Who do you think the new sect master of the Divine Sword Sect, Demon King Ye Li, is?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of him, but he should be very strong. Otherwise, how could he become the sect master of the Divine Sword Sect?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. You have to know that the Divine Sword Sect has not had a sect master for many years.¡± At this moment, a middle-aged man suddenly walked in. Behind this middle-aged man was a girl. The girl was very beautiful, but there was a lonely expression on her face. This middle-aged man wasn¡¯t good-looking. He had a stocky build and looked a little terrifying. ¡°Hmph!¡± The middle-aged man snorted and shouted, ¡°I, Demon King Ye Li, am here. Hurry up and serve the good wine and dishes!¡± Hiss! When everyone in the restaurant heard the middle-aged man¡¯s words, they could not help but suck in a breath of cold air. They looked at the middle-aged man dumbfoundedly. Was this the new sect master of the Divine Sword Sect, Demon King Ye Li? Ye Li was a little stunned. He thought, I, the Demon King Ye Li, have someone who dares to impersonate me? However, what he did not expect was that this middle-aged man was still a Tier 1 Sky Opener, while the girl beside him was an eighth-tier Chosen One. Immediately, a waiter ran over and greeted the middle-aged man respectfully. ¡°Lord Demon King, what would you like to eat?¡± ¡°Anything is fine. Just give my Demon King Ye Li some good wine and dishes!¡± After saying that, the middle-aged man looked around and realized that everyone was seated except for Ye Li. The middle-aged man and the girl walked over. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Brat, move aside!¡± The middle-aged man shouted coldly at Ye Li. However, Ye Li did not even look at the middle-aged man. He was still holding the wine glass in his hand and drinking slowly. ¡°You, get out of the way, or you¡¯ll be in trouble.¡± The girl hurriedly said to Ye Li, a trace of panic appearing on her fair face. Chapter 1011 - Chapter 1011: Qing Luo Chapter 1011: Qing Luo Editor: Henyee Translations Ye Li smiled faintly and remained unmoved. Everyone in the restaurant was shocked when they saw this scene. ¡°Who is this? Is he tired of living? He even dares to offend Demon King Ye Li.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I think he must be tired of living.¡± ¡°He probably met with all kinds of misfortunes in his life and wants to die.¡± They all thought that the middle-aged man was the new sect master of the Divine Sword Sect, Demon King Ye Li. The middle-aged man looked at Ye Li proudly. ¡°I repeat, get out of my way! Don¡¯t make me repeat myself a third time.¡± In other words, when the middle-aged man said it a third time, he was about to attack. ¡°I really want to hear you say it a third time.¡± Ye Li looked at the middle-aged man playfully. When the middle-aged man heard this, he was instantly furious. ¡°You¡¯re looking for death!¡± With that, the middle-aged man threw a punch at Ye Li at an extremely fast speed. Everyone in the restaurant shook their heads because they knew that Ye Li had no chance of surviving. However, what they did not expect in their dreams was that when the middle-aged man¡¯s fist was just a step away from Ye Li, the middle-aged man was sent flying and landed heavily on a dining table, smashing it into pieces. Puff! The middle-aged man spat out a mouthful of blood. He felt that his internal organs were about to shift. Ye Li slowly walked towards the middle-aged man. ¡°If you don¡¯t have the ability, don¡¯t pretend to be the Demon King, Ye Li,¡± Ye Li said slowly. As soon as these words were spoken, everyone in the restaurant understood that this middle-aged man was not Demon King Ye Li. ¡°No wonder. Look at him, how could he be the Demon King, Ye Li?¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. How dare he pretend to be Demon King?¡± Ye Li didn¡¯t pay attention to the people in the restaurant. He was about to walk out of the restaurant when the middle-aged man¡¯s voice was heard. ¡°I¡¯ll kill you!¡± The middle-aged man pounced towards Ye Li again. Swish! A beam of demonic light flew out. How could the middle-aged man block such an attack? He instantly fell to the ground and died. Everyone in the restaurant could not help but be shocked. However, there was no change in Ye Li¡¯s expression. He walked out of the restaurant as if nothing had happened. The girl looked at Ye Li¡¯s back and followed him. ¡°Thank you for saving me.¡± The girl caught up with Ye Li and said to him, ¡°By the way, my name is Qing Luo.¡± Ye Li ignored the girl. Qing Luo was stunned. ¡°I originally came to the wilderness to gain fighting experiences, but Xu Qiang captured me to threaten my family.¡± Xu Qiang was that middle-aged man from before. Ye Li stopped in his tracks. He looked at Qing Luo indifferently and slowly said, ¡°Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re annoying?¡± Qing Luo was a little embarrassed. She looked like she wanted to say something but hesitated. A few seconds later, Qing Luo finally mustered her courage and said to Ye Li, ¡°You, can you send me back to the Qing family?¡± Ye Li was amused when he heard that. She wanted him to be her bodyguard? ¡°No.¡± Ye Li rejected Qing Luo. Qing Luo looked a little disappointed. After being kidnapped by Xu Qiang, she did not dare to go home alone. After all, this place was still very far from the Qing family. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°I don¡¯t know what to do. Outside the Qing family is the Zombie Country. If I¡­¡± Before Qing Luo could finish speaking, Ye Li interrupted her. ¡°What country are you talking about?¡± ¡°Zombie Country. It¡¯s just a small country. There are more than 200,000 zombies there.¡± Qing Luo said to Ye Li. Chapter 1012 - Chapter 1012: Earth Lord-level Humanoid Mantis Monster Chapter 1012: Earth Lord-level Humanoid Mantis Monster Editor: Henyee Translations Hearing Qing Luo¡¯s words, Ye Li¡¯s handsome face showed a playful smile. More than two hundred thousand zombies? It was not bad. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Ye Li looked at Qing Luo and said lightly. Qing Luo was very happy to hear this. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡± Then, Qing Luo brought Ye Li to a place. Along the way, nothing dangerous happened. ¡°By the way, I still don¡¯t know your name.¡± Qing Luo looked at Ye Li and asked. ¡°Ye Li.¡± Ye Li spoke slowly. Ye Li? Qing Luo was stunned. Pfft! Qing Luo suddenly laughed. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re the sect master of the Divine Sword Sect, Demon King Ye Li.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t I be Demon King Ye Li?¡± Ye Li looked at Qing Luo. Qing Luo smiled again. ¡°The person who kidnapped me also pretended to be the Demon King Ye Li. How could a big shot like the Demon King Ye Li come to such a small place?¡± Ye Li did not say anything else. It had nothing to do with him whether Qing Luo believed him or not. They reached a damp place, a path lined with trees that blotted out the sun on either side. ¡°Will there be any danger here?¡± Qing Luo swallowed her saliva and asked Ye Li. Ye Li did not answer. He just smiled coldly to himself. ¡®Dangerous?¡¯ How could he be in danger when he was with Demon King Ye Li? ¡°Giggle!¡± Suddenly, a cold voice entered Ye Li and Qing Luo¡¯s ears. After the laughter, a Humanoid Mantis Monster appeared in front of them. This Humanoid Mantis Monster was at the seventh-tier Earth Lord-level. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to meet two humans. I really didn¡¯t expect it.¡± Ye Li had already concealed his aura. This Earth Lord-level Humanoid Mantis Monster naturally did not know that Ye Li was not a human. Qing Luo was a sixth-tier Chosen One. She felt the terror of the Humanoid Mantis Monster and her fair face was filled with shock. ¡°Why did you show up?¡± Ye Li looked indifferently at the Humanoid Mantis Monster in front of him. A hint of doubt appeared on his handsome face. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Obviously, the Humanoid Mantis Monster did not understand what Ye Li meant. Ye Li smiled. ¡°Do you know that when you appeared in front of me, you were already dead?¡± The Humanoid Mantis Monster was stunned. He did not expect Ye Li to say such a thing. ¡°I think you¡¯re looking for death!¡± The Humanoid Mantis Monster gritted its teeth and stared at Ye Li. However, Ye Li shook his head and raised a finger. Demonic light wrapped around the finger. Swish! With the sound of a wind-breaking wind, the life of this seventh-tier Earth Lord-level Humanoid Mantis Monster would disappear from this world forever. Qing Luo was shocked. She knew that Ye Li was definitely stronger than this Humanoid Mantis Monster, but she didn¡¯t expect this Humanoid Mantis Monster to die in an instant. She didn¡¯t even have time to see it clearly. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Ye Li slowly said. With that, Ye Li walked forward. When Qing Luo came back to her senses, she realized that Ye Li had already taken dozens of steps. She hurriedly followed him. The two of them walked to a small town. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The town wasn¡¯t big, but there were many genetic warriors. ¡°Hey, I¡¯m very hungry. Let¡¯s eat something before leaving,¡± Qing Luo said to Ye Li. Ye Li nodded and walked into a restaurant. Qing Luo ordered many delicious dishes, and not long after, the dishes were served. At this moment, two middle-aged men walked over! Chapter 1013 - Chapter 1013: How Dare You Appear in Front of Me? Chapter 1013: How Dare You Appear in Front of Me? Editor: Henyee Translations These two middle-aged men were both genetic warriors and tier 2 Chosen Ones. With such strength, not to mention in front of Ye Li, even in front of Qing Luo, They were pitifully weak. ¡°You don¡¯t seem to be locals, right?¡± A middle-aged man asked Ye Li and Qing Luo. Ye Li didn¡¯t want to bother with these annoying flies. However, what he did not expect was that these two pitifully weak middle-aged men actually didn¡¯t know their place at all. ¡°We¡¯re from the Fighting Axe Organization.¡± A middle-aged man said coldly. Of course, Ye Li had never heard of the Fighting Axe Organization. However, he could imagine how weak the so-called Fighting Axe Organization was. ¡°Disappear,¡± Ye Li said lightly. ¡°What?¡± The two middle-aged men were stunned. Ye Li placed his chopsticks on the table and looked at the two middle-aged men in front of him. ¡°I¡¯ll give you one second to disappear from my sight. Otherwise, the consequences will be very serious,¡± Ye Li said slowly. ¡°Hahaha!¡± When the two middle-aged men heard this, they burst into laughter as if they had never heard such a funny joke. ¡°I don¡¯t think you know how powerful our Fighting Axe is!¡± After the laughter, a middle-aged man said coldly to Ye Li. Ye Li sighed. Why did the people he met always not cherish the chance to live? Was it really not good to be alive? Since it was not good to be alive, he could only fulfill their wish! ¡°Ah!!!¡± Suddenly, the two men let out shocking screams. When he looked again, the two men had both fallen to the ground, without any signs of life. Ye Li looked at Qing Luo. He realized that Qing Luo was frozen on the spot like a clay statue. It was as if she was shocked to the extreme. ¡°Are you shocked?¡± Ye Li looked at Qing Luo indifferently. Qing Luo was shocked when she heard this. She came back to her senses and looked at Ye Li in shock, not knowing how to answer. Just as she didn¡¯t know how to answer, she heard Ye Li say, ¡°Never be too shocked because everything I do will leave you shocked for three days and three nights.¡± As soon as these words were spoken, Qing Luo could not help but be even more shocked. Everyone in the restaurant looked at each other in dismay because they felt that Ye Li was too bold to kill the people from Fighting Axe. By now, someone would probably have already tipped him off. The Fighting Axe Organization was an absolutely terrifying existence in this town. After Ye Li and Qing Luo finished eating, a group of genetic warriors rushed into the dining room. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die, get out!¡± A middle-aged man shouted. The people in the restaurant did not dare to stay any longer and hurriedly ran out of the restaurant. The middle-aged man was none other than the leader of Fighting Axe Organization, a Tier 1 Sky Opener. ¡°Hmph!¡± The leader of the Fighting Axe Organization snorted and stared at Ye Li and Qing Luo. ¡°How dare you kill my people? I really don¡¯t understand. How many bear hearts and leopard guts did you eat?¡± Ye Li smiled calmly. He looked at the leader of Fighting Axe Organization and said slowly, Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°I really don¡¯t understand why you dare to appear in front of me, Ye Li?¡± What? Ye Li? The dozens of genetic warriors from the Fighting Axe Organization felt that this name was very familiar. After thinking about it carefully, their pupils couldn¡¯t help but constrict. ¡°Demon, Demon King Ye Li?¡± Chapter 1014 - Chapter 1014: You Can Choose A Way to Die Chapter 1014: You Can Choose A Way to Die Editor: Henyee Translations The dozens of genetic warriors from the Fighting Axe Organization looked at Ye Li in shock. ¡°You, you are Demon King Ye Li?¡± The leader of the Fighting Axe Organization looked at Ye Li in shock and asked. Ye Li nodded slightly and said calmly to the leader of the Fighting Axe Organization, ¡°What do you think?¡± The leader of the Fighting Axe Organization averted his gaze. He gritted his teeth and shouted, ¡°Impossible. You can¡¯t be Demon King Ye Li.¡± ¡°Demon King Ye Li is the sect master of the Divine Sword Sect. Why would he come to such a small place? Do you really think I¡¯m stupid?¡± These words were undoubtedly a tranquilizer for the other members of the Fighting Axe Organization. Ye Li shook his head and smiled. ¡°Not only are you stupid, but you¡¯re also pitifully stupid.¡± ¡°What¡­ did¡­ you¡­ say?¡± The leader of the Fighting Axe Organization stared at Ye Li. A thousand feet of anger had already rushed out from above his head. ¡°I can let you choose a way to die,¡± Ye Li said frankly. Hearing this, the leader of the Fighting Axe Organization could not help but fly into a rage. He could no longer stand Ye Li¡¯s arrogance and roared at Ye Li, ¡°Kill them!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, dozens of genetic warriors from the prisoner-of-war organization rushed towards Ye Li. ¡°Ah! Ah! Ah!!!¡± The leader of the Fighting Axe Organization originally thought that Ye Li was about to die, but he did not expect such a scene to happen next. Dozens of Tomahawk Genetic Warriors fell to the ground in an instant. Blood flowed from their seven orifices. It was a tragic sight. The entire process was so smooth that it took less than a second. The leader of the Fighting Axe Organization was petrified. His eyes were as wide as they had ever been. At this moment, all the strength in his body seemed to have been drained by something, and he went limp. ¡°This, this, this¡­¡± How could the leader of the Fighting Axe Organization say a complete sentence? ¡°I told you to choose a way to die, but you didn¡¯t choose it.¡± Ye Li looked at the leader of the Fighting Axe Organization. ¡°How is it? Are you satisfied with their way of dying?¡± Hearing this, the leader of the Fighting Axe Organization could not help but pee his pants. He really peed his pants. At the same time, he dared to swear that he had never been so afraid since he was born. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry. Please let me go. Please let me go.¡± The leader of the Fighting Axe Organization knelt down in front of Ye Li and kept kowtowing. Ye Li smiled to himself. If he let him go, would he still be the Demon King Ye Li? Swish! With the sound of a wind-breaking sound, the leader of the Fighting Axe Organization fell to the ground. He was still unable to close his eyes. Qing Luo swallowed her saliva and her fair face was filled with shock. She looked at Ye Li and realized that there was no change in Ye Li¡¯s expression at all, as if nothing had happened. Did such a person¡­ really exist in this world? Qing Luo could not help but rub her eyes. ¡°How far is this place from your family?¡± Ye Li asked Qing Luo. ¡°It¡¯s still very, very far away,¡± Qing Luo replied. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ye Li did not say anything else and continued on his way with Qing Luo. Just as the two of them were about to reach a base city, a genetic warrior fled crazily. ¡°Run! Anyun Base City is finished!¡± With that said, the genetic warrior ran past the duo. Ye Li activated his Heavenly Spirit Eyes and realized that the zombies had already broken into Anyun Base City. The genetic warriors and army inside were fighting fiercely with the zombies. Chapter 1015 - Chapter 1015: Zi Yun Upgraded Chapter 1015: Zi Yun Upgraded Editor: Henyee Translations Ye Li found it interesting. Ye Li released the Apocalypse Legion from the system space. Ten Heavenly Lord-level zombies appeared beside him. Qing Luo was shocked by the sudden appearance of the Apocalypse Legion and hurriedly retreated a few steps. ¡°W-what is this?¡± Qing Luo looked at Ye Li in shock. ¡°Zombies,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Hearing this, Qing Luo could not help but be stunned. Ye Li ignored the shock on Qing Luo¡¯s face and said to the Apocalypse Legion, ¡°Apocalypse Legion, gather all the zombies together.¡± ¡°Yes, Master!¡± After receiving Ye Li¡¯s order, the Apocalypse Legion headed towards Anyun Base City. ¡°Are¡­ are they really zombies?¡± Qing Luo still looked at Ye Li in disbelief. Ye Li nodded. There was no change in his handsome face. ¡°Not only are they zombies, but they¡¯re also Heavenly Lord-level zombies.¡± ¡°What!!!¡± Hearing this, Qing Luo gasped. She was too shocked. ¡­ Anyun Base City. At this moment, Anyun Base City was already in a mess. The genetic warriors and the army fought fiercely against the Dark Race members and zombies! Countless genetic warriors and troops fell, and the field had already turned into a river of blood. ¡°The heavens want to destroy our Anyun Base City!¡± The mayor of Anyun Base City seemed to have aged ten years. At this moment, ten people appeared out of thin air! These genetic warriors in Anyun Base City had no idea that the Apocalypse Legion was a zombie. The tens of thousands of zombies in Anyun Base City instantly submitted. After all, the Apocalypse Legion was full of Heavenly Lord-level zombies. Hundreds of Dark Race members were all shocked. They looked at the Apocalypse Legion in shock. They were about to take over Anyun Base City, but someone suddenly appeared out of nowhere? ¡°Leader, they don¡¯t seem to be humans, but zombies.¡± A Dark Race member whispered to another Dark Race member. The tenth-tier Earth Lord-level Dark Race member laughed coldly. ¡°So what if he¡¯s a zombie?¡± ¡°Come on, kill these ten zombies!¡± Immediately, hundreds of Dark Race members rushed towards the Apocalypse Legion. However, this tenth-tier Earth Lord-level Dark Race member would never have imagined that Ah Da could actually melt hundreds of Dark Race members with a single punch. ¡°How is this possible!¡± The tenth-tier Earth Lord-level Dark Race member turned pale with fright. He hurriedly rubbed his eyes because he felt that he must have seen wrongly. However, no matter how he rubbed his eyes, the result was the same. The genetic warriors and soldiers in Anyun Base City were also shocked. One punch¡­ melted hundreds of Dark Race members? At that moment, two more people appeared¡ªa man and a woman. The man was naturally Ye Li, and the woman was Qing Luo. ¡°Do it.¡± Ye Li gave command to the Apocalypse Legion. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He opened the synthesis grid in his mind and began to synthesize. ¡°Zi Yun has been upgraded to an eighth-tier Heavenly Lord-level zombie.¡± In the post-apocalyptic world, apart from Zi Yun, everyone else was a ninth-tier Heavenly Lord-level zombie. He had to let Zi Yun advance to the ninth-tier Heavenly Lord-level first. Everyone in Anyun Base City froze on the spot like clay sculptures, unable to recover for a long time. Qing Luo was the same. She thought that she wouldn¡¯t be surprised no matter what Ye Li did, but she felt that she was wrong. She was simply wrong to the extreme. Chapter 1016 - Chapter 1016: Ironclad Rhino Tribe Chapter 1016: Ironclad Rhino Tribe Editor: Henyee Translations Tens of thousands of zombies disappeared just like that? Everyone in Anyun Base City looked at each other. Because of this scene, they would never forget it even if they used their entire lives. ¡°Thank you. Thank you.¡± The mayor of Anyun Base City looked at Ye Li and the Apocalypse Legion gratefully. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to thank me for. It¡¯s nothing,¡± Ye Li said slowly. The City Lord thought that he was indeed a supreme existence. Even his words were so unfathomable. ¡°Sir, may I have the honor to know your name?¡± The mayor of Anyun Base City looked at Ye Li carefully. He knew that it would be easy for a supreme existence like Ye Li to destroy Anyun Base City. ¡°My name is Ye Li. You can call me Demon King Ye Li.¡± Ye Li said lightly. ¡°What!!!¡± Everyone in Anyun Base City was shocked. ¡°Y-you¡¯re the sect master of the Divine Sword Sect, Lord Demon King Ye Li?¡± The city lord swallowed his saliva and asked Ye Li in shock. Ye Li nodded and did not say anything else. Qing Luo was shocked. Could he really be the Demon King, Ye Li? Otherwise¡­ how could he be so terrifying? ¡°My lord, are you interested in zombies?¡± The mayor of Anyun Base City suddenly asked Ye Li. Ye Li was slightly stunned. He naturally did not expect the city lord to have such insight. ¡°Yes.¡± Ye Li said. As soon as these words were spoken, a smile appeared on the old face of the mayor of Anyun Base City. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, there¡¯s an Ironclad Rhino Tribe in the South Mountain. They raise tens of thousands of zombies.¡± A playful smile appeared on Ye Li¡¯s face. After resting in Anyun Base City for a day, Ye Li and Qing Luo headed towards the South Mountain. ¡­ South Mountain was not far from Anyun Base City. Not long after, the two of them arrived at the foot of the South Mountain. According to the city lord, the zombies were behind the territory of the Ironclad Rhino Tribe. If they wanted to synthesize zombies, they had to destroy the Ironclad Rhino Tribe. Clang! Suddenly, a cold light shot out! A sword cry and a dragon cry appeared. A five-clawed blood dragon phantom coiled above Ye Li¡¯s head. Qing Luo was shocked to the extreme again because she felt that the sword in Ye Li¡¯s hand was too terrifying. Just one look was enough to kill her. ¡°This sword¡­¡± Although Qing Luo was afraid, she also wanted to know the name of this sword. ¡°This sword is called the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword. It is the best weapon in the world,¡± Ye Li said slowly. For some reason, Qing Luo felt more and more that Ye Li was truly the sect master of the Divine Sword Sect. Suddenly, Ye Li jumped up! After appearing in midair, he raised the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword in his hand and slashed out. Swish! A supreme sword light struck the South Mountain! ¡°Boom!¡± In an instant, the South Mountain let out a shocking bang. The entire peak of the South Mountain was cut off! One sword¡­ cut off the mountain? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Qing Luo¡¯s eyes widened. She didn¡¯t understand. She really couldn¡¯t understand why there was such a terrifying person like Ye Li in this world. With such a huge commotion, the Ironclad Rhino Tribe naturally knew that someone was attacking them. They all rushed out of the rhinoceros cave crazily. Thousands of Ironclad Rhinos suddenly appeared in front of Ye Li and Qing Luo. The leader of the Ironclad Rhinos was at the fifth-tier Heavenly Lord-level. He stared at Ye Li. ¡°Did you attack the South Mountain?¡± Chapter 1017 - Chapter 1017: Destroy the Ironclad Rhino Tribe Chapter 1017: Destroy the Ironclad Rhino Tribe Editor: Henyee Translations The leader of the Ironclad Rhinos glared at Ye Li. Ye Li smiled calmly. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± The Ironclad Rhino Tribe leader¡¯s expression turned cold. He gritted his teeth and looked at Ye Li. ¡°Our Ironclad Rhino Tribe doesn¡¯t seem to have any deep hatred with you, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I just want the zombies you raise.¡± What? The leader of the Ironclad Rhino Tribe was shocked when he heard this. It was obvious that he did not expect Ye Li to say such a thing. ¡°What do you want zombies for?¡± The leader of the Ironclad Rhinos looked at Ye Li coldly. Ye Li smiled faintly and said slowly, ¡°Guess if I¡¯ll tell you.¡± The Ironclad Rhinos were furious when they heard this. They had seen many arrogant people, but they had never even heard of such an arrogant person. ¡°If I don¡¯t give you the zombie, what will you do?¡± The leader of the Ironclad Rhinos looked extremely cold. Ye Li smiled and raised the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword in his hand. ¡°In this world, good people won¡¯t die, and bad people won¡¯t die either. Only one kind of people will die, and that¡¯s stupid people!¡± Ye Li said calmly. As soon as these words were spoken, the Ironclad Rhino Tribe leader was furious. ¡°Let me tell you, although you¡¯re very strong, our Ironclad Rhino Tribe is not jealous. At most, we¡¯ll fight to the death!¡± ¡°Attack!¡± With the command of the leader of the Ironclad Rhinos, thousands of Ironclad Rhinos flew towards Ye Li and Qing Luo. ¡°Mysterious Heaven Overlord Demon Sword Technique!¡± Ye Li leaped into the air and raised the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword high to unleash the Mysterious Heaven Overlord Demon Sword Technique. Swish! Countless supreme sword beams and ancient gods and devils rushed towards the thousand Ironclad Rhinos below. Their speed was shocking. How could these Ironclad Rhinos withstand such an attack? In an instant, hundreds of Ironclad Rhinos died. Ye Li raised the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword again and released the Mysterious Heaven Overlord Demon Sword Technique! At this point, more than a thousand Ironclad Rhinos had died. The leader of the Ironclad Rhinos was dumbfounded. He froze like an old monk in meditation. Time seemed to have frozen at this moment. Ye Li slowly walked towards the leader of the Ironclad Rhino Tribe. He arrived in front of this Tier 1 Heavenly Lord-level Ironclad Rhino. ¡°I¡¯ve already given you a chance, but you didn¡¯t cherish it,¡± Ye Li said slowly to the leader of the Ironclad Rhinos. The leader of the Ironclad Rhino Tribe came back to his senses and looked at Ye Li in shock. At this moment, his heart was filled with endless regret. Unfortunately, there was no medicine for regret in this world. ¡°Who, who are you?¡± ¡°You want to know my name?¡± The corners of Ye Li¡¯s lips curled up slightly, and an evil smile appeared on his handsome face. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll tell you my name before you die.¡± Ye Li looked at the leader of the Ironclad Rhinos. ¡°My name is Demon King Ye Li.¡± The Ironclad Rhino Tribe leader¡¯s pupils constricted when he heard this. He wanted to speak. He really wanted to speak. However, he would never have the chance to speak because a bloody hole had appeared on his forehead. Boom! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The Ironclad Rhino Tribe leader fell heavily to the ground. Killing a Tier 1 Heavenly Lord-level Dark Race member did not cause Ye Li¡¯s expression to change in the slightest. He turned his face to look at Qing Luo and slowly said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± When Qing Luo heard this, she came back to her senses. She felt that her heart was already racing. She did not know why she felt that way. She only knew that now that she was with Ye Li, her heart would always beat very fast and her face would involuntarily turn red. Chapter 1018 - Chapter 1018: Qing Family Chapter 1018: Qing Family Editor: Henyee Translations Ye Li and Qing Luo continued to walk towards the Qing family. Finally, they arrived at the Qing family. The two disciples of the Qing family looked at Qing Luo. They hurriedly rubbed their eyes and felt that they had seen wrongly. ¡°Sister Xiaoluo?¡± ¡°Why? Are you guys shocked that I¡¯m back?¡± Qing Luo said with a smile. ¡°These days, the family leader has almost gone crazy from anxiety.¡± A disciple of the Qing family said to Qing Luo. After that, a Qing family disciple hurriedly ran in to report. Not long after, all the disciples and powerhouses of the Qing family came out. ¡°Luo¡¯er!¡± A middle-aged man called out to Qing Luo. ¡°Father.¡± Qing Luo was about to cry. She secretly went out to gain fighting experiences. If she had known what would happen, she would not have done that no matter what. If she hadn¡¯t met Ye Li, the consequences would have been unimaginable. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back,¡± the middle-aged man said. The middle-aged man¡¯s name was Qing Gang. He was the head of the Qing family, a fifth-tier Sky Opener. As for the elders of the Qing family, they were all tier 3 to tier 4 Sky Openers. However, there was one elder who was also a fifth-tier Sky Opener like Qing Gang. ¡°By the way, Luo¡¯er, this is¡­¡± The head of the Qing family, Qing Gang, looked at Ye Li. ¡°Uh, he¡¯s¡­¡± Qing Luo didn¡¯t know what to say because she felt that if she revealed Ye Li¡¯s true identity, Ye Li would definitely be angry. She looked at Ye Li and realized that there was no displeasure on his face. She was about to reveal Ye Li¡¯s identity, but before she could speak, an old voice interrupted her. ¡°Hmph!¡± The fifth-tier Ascender elder snorted coldly and looked at Qing Luo unhappily. ¡°Qing Luo, how should you be punished for secretly going out to train?!¡± This fifth-tier Sky Opener was the Grand Elder of the Qing family. The Qing family was divided into two factions, the lineage of the family head and the lineage of the Grand Elder. They were equally matched. ¡°Grand Elder, I¡­¡± Of course, Qing Luo did not know how to answer. She looked at her father, Qing Gang, for help. ¡°Grand Elder, what do you mean?¡± Qing Gang stared at the Grand Elder and asked. ¡°What do I mean?¡± The Grand Elder smiled coldly. ¡°According to the Qing family¡¯s family rules, Qing Luo will be severely punished!¡± Indeed, according to the rules of the Qing family, anyone who secretly went out to train would be severely punished by the clan. ¡°Grand Elder, you!¡± The head of the Qing family, Qing Gang, glared at the Grand Elder. ¡°Come, bring Qing Luo to the Punishment Hall!¡± ¡°Yes! Grand Elder!¡± Suddenly, two Qing family disciples walked to Qing Luo¡¯s side. Just as they were about to attack, a slightly lazy voice entered everyone¡¯s ears. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m invisible?¡± Everyone from the Qing family was stunned. They looked in the direction of the voice and realized that it was none other than Ye Li. ¡°Who are you? This is the Qing family¡¯s business. Why do you care?¡± A disciple of the Qing family looked at Ye Li with extreme disdain. However, as soon as this Qing family disciple finished speaking, he was sent flying and heavily smashed onto the ground. What? Everyone from the Qing family was shocked. They didn¡¯t even see how Ye Li attacked. ¡°I won¡¯t allow you to touch her,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The Qing family¡¯s Grand Elder¡¯s expression changed when he heard this. He looked at Ye Li furiously. ¡°I¡¯m warning you, this is a matter of the Qing family. Don¡¯t refuse a toast only to drink a forfeit!¡± Everyone from the Grand Elder¡¯s faction looked at Ye Li angrily. Ye Li smiled calmly and said to the Grand Elder, ¡°I¡¯ll never take a forfeit because I don¡¯t need a forfeit.¡± Chapter 1019 - Chapter 1019: Unfortunately, He Was Facing Demon King Ye Li Chapter 1019: Unfortunately, He Was Facing Demon King Ye Li Editor: Henyee Translations As soon as Ye Li said this, not only the Grand Elder¡¯s faction, but even the family head¡¯s faction was stunned. They never thought that Ye Li would say such a thing. ¡°You¡¯re really arrogant. You¡¯re really very arrogant!¡± The Grand Elder glared at Ye Li. ¡°Is that so? Many people say so.¡± Ye Li smiled faintly. When the Grand Elder heard this, anger surged above his head. ¡°Brat, do you know whom you¡¯re talking to?!¡± The Grand Elder roared at Ye Li. Ye Li shook his head and sighed. ¡°I really don¡¯t understand what qualifications a fifth-tier Sky Opener like you has to speak to Demon King Ye Li.¡± The Demon King¡­ Ye Li? Everyone from the Qing family was stunned for a moment. Then, their pupils constricted rapidly. ¡°You, you said that you are the Demon King Ye Li?¡± Qing Gang, the head of the Qing family, looked at Ye Li in shock. ¡°What do you think?¡± A playful look appeared on Ye Li¡¯s face. Hahaha!!! The Qing family¡¯s Grand Elder laughed out loud. ¡°Demon King Ye Li!¡± ¡°You¡¯re not going to tell me that you know Qing Luo and send her back to the Qing family, are you?¡± Everyone from the Qing family was shocked when they heard this. They thought that it was true. How could Qing Luo know the Sect Master of the Divine Sword Sect, Demon King Ye Li? There was only one possibility, which was that Ye Li was lying. He was not the Demon King Ye Li at all. ¡°Brat, I think you still have some guts. I¡¯ll let you off this time. Leave quickly,¡± the Qing family¡¯s Grand Elder said to Ye Li disdainfully. When Ye Li heard this, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh secretly. He thought that no one would believe the truth these days. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you leaving? Do you want me to beat you up?¡± Another elder of the Qing family shouted angrily at Ye Li. This Qing family elder was only a tier 3 Sky Opener. In front of Ye Li, he was like an ant. ¡°A mere tier 3 Sky Opener like you is not qualified to talk to me.¡± Ye Li shook his head. ¡°What about me?¡± Another elder from the Grand Elder¡¯s faction, who was a tier 3 Sky Opener, stood up and stared at Ye Li. ¡°Not qualified either.¡± Ye Li shook his head again. Everyone from the Grand Elder¡¯s faction was furious when they saw this scene. They had seen many arrogant people, but they had never even heard of someone as arrogant as Ye Li. ¡°What about me?¡± The Qing family¡¯s Grand Elder stared at Ye Li coldly. However, to everyone¡¯s surprise, Ye Li shook his head again and slowly said, ¡°Still not qualified.¡± Hiss! Everyone from the Qing family was stunned. They were really stunned. ¡°How dare you be so arrogant!¡± After saying that, a tier 3 Sky Opener threw a punch at Ye Li. This punch carried terrifying spiritual Qi and was extremely powerful. If a low-leveled genetic warrior received such a punch, there was no doubt that they would have no chance of surviving. Unfortunately, he was facing Ye Li, the Demon King Ye Li. Ye Li did not dodge or defend himself. His face was still calm as if he did not see anything. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Boom! This tier 3 Sky Opener elder¡¯s fist landed heavily on Ye Li¡¯s body. Everyone in the Qing family knew that Ye Li would either die or be injured after receiving such a punch. The consequences would definitely be very tragic. Unfortunately, what they didn¡¯t expect was that Ye Li didn¡¯t even take half a step back, let alone get injured. And his handsome face was still as calm as ever! Chapter 1020 - Chapter 1020: Grand Elder Died Chapter 1020: Grand Elder Died Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°How is this possible!¡± Everyone in the Qing family was shocked to the extreme. Their eyes were wide open for the largest time in history, and their mouths were so wide that they could put down an extra-large bowl. A punch from a tier 3 Sky Opener actually did not make this person take half a step back? This¡­ this¡­ ¡°An ant is an ant.¡± Ye Li shook his head and sighed. He looked indifferently at the tier 3 Sky Opener in front of him and slowly said, ¡°How can a man like you change? Only death will change you.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, a wind-breaking sound rang. With the appearance of this wind-breaking sound, the life of this tier 3 Sky Opener elder of the Qing family disappeared from this world forever. ¡°What!!!¡± Everyone from the Qing family was terrified. At this moment, their faces were filled with horror. A tier 3 Sky Opener died just like that? They didn¡¯t even see how Ye Li attacked. ¡°You, you actually dared to kill an elder of my Qing family!¡± The Grand Elder gritted his teeth and squeezed out these words. ¡°I, Demon King Ye Li, don¡¯t need a reason to kill someone.¡± Ye Li looked at the Grand Elder calmly. The Grand Elder flew into a rage. ¡°Earth Fiend Palm!¡± The Grand Elder suddenly struck out a palm at Ye Li at an extremely fast speed. Terrifying spiritual energy flew towards Ye Li and arrived in front of him in an instant. Ye Li raised a finger. When the terrifying spiritual energy was only a step away from Ye Li, he tapped it lightly. The terrifying spiritual energy was gone. Oh my god!!! Everyone in the Qing family was dumbfounded. The Grand Elder¡¯s Earth Fiend Palm was resolved just like that? The Qing family¡¯s Grand Elder was stunned. He looked at Ye Li in a daze. If it was possible, he really didn¡¯t want to believe it. ¡°The majesty of a demon¡­¡± Ye Li raised a finger. Terrifying Demonic Aura wrapped around his finger. Suddenly, his finger landed! A shocking demonic light attack flew towards the Grand Elder. The Grand Elder of the Qing family was only a fifth-tier Sky Opener. In front of Ye Li, he was really pitifully weak. Swish! The Grand Elder did not dodge such an attack. There was already a shocking bloody hole on his forehead. His eyes were wide open. Even before death, he could not believe that his life had ended just like that. ¡°¡­is not to be trampled!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the Qing family¡¯s Grand Elder fell heavily to the ground. Silence, a dead silence. At this moment, no one from the Qing family dared to speak. They even held their breaths because they felt that looking at Ye Li made them feel like they were in purgatory. Terrifying, it was really too terrifying! ¡°Now.¡± Ye Li glanced at the people from the Qing family. ¡°Who doesn¡¯t believe that I¡¯m the Demon King Ye Li?¡± When the people from the Qing family heard this, they broke out in cold sweat. How could they still dare to speak? ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡± Ye Li looked at Qing Luo. With that, Ye Li slowly walked into the Qing Residence. Qing Luo came back to her senses and quickly followed. ¡­ In the main hall of the Qing family. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ye Li sat on the throne and sipped his tea. ¡°Lord Demon King, it¡¯s our Qing family¡¯s honor to have you here.¡± The head of the Qing family, Qing Gang, said respectfully to Ye Li. Ye Li smiled faintly. There was no change in his handsome face at all. ¡°Actually, I¡¯m here for something,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Chapter 1021 - Chapter 1021: Zombie Country Chapter 1021: Zombie Country Editor: Henyee Translations Everyone from the Qing family in the main hall looked at Ye Li. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Lord Demon King?¡± The head of the Qing family, Qing Gang, looked at Ye Li carefully. He had to be careful. He knew very well that a supreme powerhouse like Ye Li did things without any reason. If the Qing family accidentally offended him¡­ Without a doubt, the Qing family would be razed to the ground in an instant. ¡°Qing Luo told me that you have a Zombie Country here?¡± Ye Li said. When everyone in the hall heard this, they could not help but heave a sigh of relief. Their hearts that were in their throats finally relaxed. ¡°Yes, Lord Demon King. Less than a hundred miles away from my Qing family, there¡¯s a Zombie Country with more than 200,000 zombies.¡± ¡°Their king is an eighth-tier zombie.¡± A playful expression appeared on Ye Li¡¯s face. ¡°Alright.¡± He looked at Qing Luo. ¡°Take me there.¡± Qing Luo was stunned. ¡°I take you there?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Ye Li looked at Qing Luo playfully. The people of the Qing family in the main hall did not say anything because they knew that Qing Luo had to go. Otherwise, the consequences would be unimaginable. How could Qing Luo not know this? Then, Qing Luo led Ye Li towards the Zombie Country! ¡­ Ye Li and Qing Luo arrived outside the Zombie Country. He sized up the so-called Zombie Country, and a faint smile appeared on his face. This Zombie Country was just a small base city, but it was full of zombies. Then, Ye Li released the Apocalypse Legion from the system space. Ten Heavenly Lord-level zombies appeared beside Ye Li. ¡°Master.¡± The Apocalypse Legion greeted Ye Li respectfully. ¡°Go,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Following Ye Li¡¯s order, the Apocalypse Legion flew towards the Zombie Country. ¡°I¡¯m a bit hungry.¡± Ye Li didn¡¯t eat at the Qing Residence and only drank a cup of tea. After finding a place to sit down, he took out a box of food from the system space and began to eat and drink. ¡°Senior Demon King, there are more than 200,000 zombies in that Zombie Country. There are also countless high-leveled zombies. If we just let the Apocalypse Legion go there¡­¡± Qing Luo did not finish, but the meaning of her next words was very clear. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Let them have some fun.¡± Ye Li was still eating bread and milk. Before long, the Apocalypse Legion arrived with tens of thousands of zombies. Qing Luo could not help but be shocked when she saw this scene. However, before Ye Li could ask the Apocalypse Legion to take action, another more than 200,000 zombies chased after them. ¡°Oh my god! All the zombies in the Zombie Country are mobilized.¡± Qing Luo was shocked. Ye Li smiled faintly and thought that this was the effect he wanted. ¡°Take action!¡± Ye Li used telepathy to give an order to the Apocalypse Legion. After receiving the order, the Apocalypse Legion started attacking those zombies. Ye Li opened the synthesis grid in his mind and began to synthesize zombies. The synthesized zombies attacked the un-synthesized zombies. As a result, more and more zombies were synthesized by Ye Li. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only One had to know that the king of this Zombie Country was only an eighth-tier Heavenly Lord-level zombie. In front of the Apocalypse Legion, he was too weak. Ten days passed. Ye Li synthesized more than 200,000 zombies into 70,000 zombies. The zombie king felt that he suddenly couldn¡¯t control any zombies, so he couldn¡¯t help but fly into a rage. ¡°Who is it? Who is it?!¡± Chapter 1022 - Chapter 1022: Apocalypse Legion Upgrades Chapter 1022: Apocalypse Legion Upgrades Editor: Henyee Translations Ye Li didn¡¯t even look at the king of the Zombie Country. He had synthesized 70,000 zombies. The Apocalypse Legion had all advanced to the tenth-tier Heavenly Lord-level. He had also become a ninth-tier Sky Opener. The zombie king was stunned. He was really stunned! So many zombies had suddenly all disappeared? Moreover, these ten zombies in front of him¡­ The zombie king¡¯s pupils constricted rapidly. What was the aura of these ten zombies? He had never felt such a terrifying aura before. ¡°Come on over.¡± Ye Li crooked his finger at the zombie king. The zombie king was shocked and looked at Ye Li in terror. Then he was so frightened that his soul left his body. Demonic aura? The zombie king swallowed his saliva, knowing that he had met a supreme powerhouse this time. ¡°Master asked you to go over. What are you waiting for?¡± Ah Da stared at the zombie king and said. How could the zombie king dare to be disobedient? He walked towards Ye Li in horror. At this moment, there were no words that could describe the shock in Qing Luo¡¯s heart. She even had a feeling that Ye Li was the strongest person in the world. The zombie king was not far from Ye Li. Soon, he arrived in front of Ye Li. However, when he was only a few steps away from Ye Li, he flew over and caught Qing Luo by his side. Qing Luo was shocked! ¡°W-What do you want?¡± The zombie king ignored Qing Luo and looked at Ye Li. ¡°I just want to leave!¡± Ye Li shook his head. ¡°You¡¯re not qualified to negotiate with me.¡± Hearing that, the zombie king was furious. ¡°If you don¡¯t let me leave, I¡¯ll bite the woman you love!¡± ¡°The woman I love, hehe.¡± Ye Li smiled calmly. The zombie king looked at Ye Li coldly and said, ¡°I know that people like you will become extremely stupid after having a woman. As long as you let me leave, I won¡¯t hurt your woman. Otherwise¡­¡± Before the zombie king could finish his sentence, he never had the chance to continue. Because Qing Luo had already arrived beside Ye Li. ¡°How is this possible!¡± The zombie king was shocked to the extreme. A second ago, Qing Luo was still in his hands. Why was she suddenly beside Ye Li? What kind of terrifying speed was this? The zombie king didn¡¯t know. He really didn¡¯t know. However, Ye Li raised a finger. ¡°I have a finger that can pierce through the sky!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, his finger moved! If Ye Li was still an eighth-tier Sky Opener, the zombie king might be able to block this attack. Unfortunately, he was already a ninth-tier Sky Opener. ¡°Ahh!¡± A scream like a pig being slaughtered sounded. The zombie king fell to the ground, no longer alive. Ye Li looked at the zombie king¡¯s body on the ground indifferently. He wanted to give the zombie king a zombie loyalty pill, but he didn¡¯t cherish such an opportunity. What could he do? ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you never to be shocked?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ye Li revealed his side profile and said to Qing Luo, who was petrified. When Qing Luo heard this, her entire body could not help but tremble. She was horrified. Her entire body was trembling, and even her soul could not help but tremble. ¡°I-I¡¯m not shocked.¡± Qing Luo was about to cry. She was really about to cry. ¡°Let¡¯s go back,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Chapter 1023 - Chapter 1023: An Idiot among Ants Chapter 1023: An Idiot among Ants Editor: Henyee Translations When Qing Luo came back to her senses, Ye Li had already walked more than ten steps away. She hurried after him. The two of them returned to the Qing family. Everyone from the Qing family was stunned when they saw the two of them. ¡°Lord Demon King, didn¡¯t you go to the Zombie Country? Why¡­¡± Qing Gang was naturally very happy to see that Qing Luo was safe and sound. ¡°There¡¯s no Zombie Country anymore,¡± Ye Li said slowly. As soon as he said this, everyone from the Qing family was stunned. It was obvious that they did not understand what Ye Li meant. Immediately, Qing Luo told everyone in the Qing family what had happened. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°What!!!¡± When everyone from the Qing family heard this, they couldn¡¯t help but suck in a breath of cold air and looked at Ye Li with their mouths agape. ¡°You guys, don¡¯t be shocked.¡± Qing Luo hurriedly told the Qing family, afraid that she would provoke Ye Li¡¯s displeasure. She naturally didn¡¯t know that Ye Li didn¡¯t like others to be shocked by him. Everyone from the Qing family came back to their senses when they heard this. They looked at Qing Luo in shock, not understanding why Qing Luo told them not to be shocked. ¡°Senior Demon King said that we should never be shocked because everything he does will shock us for three days and three nights.¡± Everyone from the Qing family looked at Ye Li in shock, thinking that he was indeed the Lord Demon King. ¡°Lord Demon King, thank you so much. After the Zombie Country was destroyed, our Qing family can be safe.¡± The head of the Qing family, Qing Gang, said to Ye Li gratefully. Ye Li stayed in the Qing family for two days. What Ye Li didn¡¯t expect was that there was an idiot among these ants. An elder from the Grand Elder¡¯s faction had actually hired someone to deal with him. On this day, the clouds did not move, and the wind did not blow. A group of genetic warriors with fierce gazes appeared at the entrance of the Qing family. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, come out quickly!¡± A thunderous voice entered the ears of everyone in the Qing family. Everyone from the Qing family walked out. ¡°Third Elder, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± The Qing family Head hurriedly looked at the Third Elder of the Qing family and asked. ¡°Hmph!¡± The Third Elder of the Qing family snorted coldly. ¡°Demon King Ye Li killed the Grand Elder. You¡¯re afraid of him, but I¡¯m not!¡± ¡°This time, I invited my senior brothers to kill Demon King Ye Li!¡± The Third Elder of the Qing family said coldly. The sect that the Third Elder used to belong to was called the Ghost Axe Hall. It had a treasure steel ghost axe and was considered a good sect. ¡°You want to kill my Demon King, Ye Li? Hehe.¡± Suddenly, a slightly lazy voice sounded in everyone¡¯s ears. Everyone looked in the direction of the voice and saw Ye Li walking out slowly. ¡°Eldest Senior Brother, this is Demon King Ye Li!¡± The Third Elder of the Qing family said to an old man in his sixties. The old man¡¯s name was Jin San. He was now the second hall master of the Ghost Axe Hall, a seventh-tier Sky Opener. Jin San¡¯s old face flashed with disdain. ¡°Everyone says that the sect master of the Divine Sword Sect, Demon King Ye Li, is terrifying, but I, Jin Shan, still don¡¯t understand what is called terrifying.¡± Jin San looked at Ye Li mockingly. A seventh-tier Sky Opener was an insurmountable mountain in front of others, but it was nothing in front of Ye Li. ¡°Do you really not know what terror is?¡± Ye Li looked at Jin San indifferently. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Jin San smiled coldly. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ye Li shook his head and took out the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword from the system space. Clang! As the saying went, with a flash of cold light, the sword¡­ was unsheathed! The sound of swords and dragons neighed. A five-clawed blood dragon phantom appeared above Ye Li¡¯s head. Chapter 1024 - Chapter 1024: Back to the Divine Sword Sect Chapter 1024: Back to the Divine Sword Sect Editor: Henyee Translations Everyone from the Ghost Axe Hall was shocked as they looked at the five-clawed blood dragon above Ye Li¡¯s head. They looked at the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword in Ye Li¡¯s hand in horror, and their faces were filled with fear. ¡°Th-th-this¡­¡± This was because they realized that just one look at the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword in Ye Li¡¯s hand seemed to be able to send them into a reincarnation cycle. ¡°Are you all very afraid?¡± Ye Li looked at the people from the Ghost Axe Hall indifferently. The Second Master of the Ghost Axe Hall, Jin San, swallowed his saliva and looked at Ye Li in shock. ¡°What¡¯s the name of the sword in your hand?¡± Jin San dared to swear to the heavens that he had never seen such a terrifying sword since he was born. Ye Li smiled calmly. ¡°If you want to know, I¡¯ll tell you.¡± ¡°This sword is called the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword. It¡¯s also the sword that will kill you.¡± As soon as these words were spoken, Jin San and the people from the Ghost Axe Hall were stunned. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, do you think we are fish for you to slaughter?¡± Jin San glared at Ye Li. Ye Li smiled calmly. He really did not understand why Jin San dared to say such a thing. ¡°Die.¡± With that, Ye Li raised the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword and slashed down. In an instant, the terrifying supreme sword light flew towards the people of Ghost Axe Hall at an extremely fast speed. When the people from the Ghost Axe Hall saw such an attack heading towards them, they were all scared out of wits. Their hearts were filled with endless regret. If they could choose to start over, they would not have come here no matter what. ¡°Ah!!!¡± Dozens of screams rang out, and everyone from the Ghost Axe Hall fell to the ground. The scene was too horrible to look at. There was no change in Ye Li¡¯s expression. It was as if nothing had happened. ¡°How is it possible?¡± The Second Master of the Ghost Axe Hall, Jin San, looked at Ye Li in horror. He would never have thought that the Demon King Ye Li would be so terrifying. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid.¡± Ye Li looked at Jin San calmly. Jin San was shocked. He raised his head and looked at Ye Li in shock. Obviously, he did not understand what Ye Li meant. ¡°In this world, good people will be afraid, and so will bad people. There¡¯s only one kind of person who won¡¯t be afraid, and that¡¯s the dead.¡± Ye Li slashed out with his sword. The supreme sword light shot towards Jin San. How could Jin San dodge such an attack? He instantly fell to the ground and died. When the Third Elder of the Qing family saw this scene, he was prepared to run. He was really prepared to run. He originally thought that his sect would be able to avenge the Grand Elder, but only now did he know that he was wrong. Not only was he wrong, but he was also extremely wrong. ¡­ After Ye Li stayed in the Qing family for a few days, he left. Thinking about how he had not returned to Sword Sect after so long, it was time for him to go back. Then, he headed towards the Divine Sword Sect. He arrived at the Divine Sword Sect. All the disciples in the square looked at Ye Li in surprise. Their admiration for Ye Li now was like a torrent of a surging river. ¡°Sect Master! Sect Master!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only These disciples all shouted at Ye Li. Ye Li was already a ninth-tier Sky Opener and was about to become a tenth-tier Sky Opener. His Apocalypse Legion had all become tenth-tier Heavenly Lord-level zombies. They only needed one more step to become emperor-level zombies. The four Sword Masters of the Divine Sword Sect welcomed them. After Ye Li arrived at the main hall, First Sword Master Feng Changqing said to Ye Li, ¡°Sect Master, many Dark Temple members have appeared in the North Realm recently.¡± Chapter 1025 - Chapter 1025: Ghost Sea in the North Realm Chapter 1025: Ghost Sea in the North Realm Editor: Henyee Translations Dark Temple? Ye Li had not heard this name for a long time. ¡°Is there a Dark Temple in the North Realm too?¡± Ye Li looked at Feng Changqing. Feng Changqing nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right, Sect Master. However, the whereabouts of the Dark Temple are extremely mysterious. No one knows where their headquarters are.¡± ¡°Sect Master, the dark race members of the Dark Temple are all Spirit Souls. They are very powerful. I¡¯m afraid they appeared this time for¡­¡± Before the Second Sword Master could finish his sentence, he looked at Ye Li tentatively. ¡°For what?¡± Ye Li asked. ¡°Could it be the Ghost Sea in the North Realm?¡± The Second Sword Master replied. The Ghost Sea in the North Realm opened every ten years. Legend had it that there were supreme treasures inside, but no one had ever found them. This year, it was time for the Ghost Sea in the North Realm to open again. A playful smile appeared on Ye Li¡¯s face. Since the Ghost Sea in the North Realm was about to open, he naturally had to go in. ¡°Sect Master, you happen to be able to enter because king-level genetic warriors in the North Realm are not allowed to enter.¡± First Sword Master Feng Changqing said to Ye Li. Hearing this, Ye Li couldn¡¯t help but sigh secretly. He thought that when luck came, it was like chewing gum and couldn¡¯t be stopped. Then, Ye Li found out that the place Ghost Sea in the North Realm would open was located on the Land Plain not far from Divine Sword City. ¡­ For the past month, Ye Li had been cultivating in seclusion in the Divine Sword Sect. From a ninth-tier Sky Opener to a tenth-tier Sky Opener. It could be said that he was truly invincible in the Sky Opener realm. Moreover, there were ten tenth-tier Heavenly Lord-level zombies in the Apocalypse Legion. It was fine if there were no treasures in the Ghost Sea in the North Realm, but if there were, he would definitely obtain them. ¡°Sect Master, the Ghost Sea in the North Realm will open in a few days.¡± The voice of the number one Sword Master, Feng Changqing, came from outside the door. Ye Li got up and opened the door. ¡°Sect Master, you¡¯ve become a tenth-tier Sky Opener?¡± Feng Changqing¡¯s old face was filled with excitement. ¡°En.¡± Ye Li nodded. First Sword Master Feng Changqing said to Ye Li, ¡°Sect Master, many geniuses have already gathered on the Land Plains. There are also those from the Dark Temple. Go quickly.¡± Ye Li thought that he had been waiting for this day for a long time. What was going to happen had finally come. Immediately, he activated Swift Steps and headed towards the Land Plains. The Land Plain was the largest plain in the North Realm. The Ghost Sea in the North Realm would open on the Land Plain. The so-called Ghost Sea in the North Realm was not a real sea. The Land Plain was not far from the Divine Sword Sect. Not long after, Ye Li arrived at the Land Plain. Ye Li discovered many genetic warriors. These genetic warriors were all peerless geniuses or peerless experts from various sects. There were also some Dark Races that entered Ye Li¡¯s eyes. ¡°It¡¯s him¡­¡± All the genetic warriors were shocked. In the three-sect competition, these people were greatly impressed by Ye Li. ¡°By the way, I remember that he said that he was Demon King Ye Li in the three-sect competition.¡± ¡°What? Does it mean that Demon King Ye Li is the sect master of the Divine Sword Sect?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°That¡¯s right. He¡¯s too strong.¡± Some young genetic warriors were protected by their family elders. Entering the Ghost Sea in the North Realm was a rare experience. ¡°You must be Demon King Ye Li, right?¡± At this moment, a member of the Dark Race walked over. This Dark Race member was a ninth-tier Spirit Soul. His entire body was wrapped in evil aura, making it impossible to see his face clearly. He looked extremely evil. Chapter 1026 - Chapter 1026: Ghost Axe Halls First Temple Master. Chapter 1026: Ghost Axe Hall¡¯s First Temple Master. Editor: Henyee Translations All the genetic warriors looked at Ye Li and this Spirit Soul. The Ghost Sea in the North Realm had yet to open, but the smell of gunpowder was already so strong. ¡°Who are you?¡± Ye Li looked at the Spirit Soul in front of him indifferently and a hint of laziness appeared on his face. ¡°My name is Spirit Ten.¡± The Spirit Soul said to Ye Li. The corners of Ye Li¡¯s lips curled up slightly, and an evil smile flashed across his face. ¡°Why are you talking to me?¡± He looked at Spirit Ten indifferently. Spirit Ten was shocked. Naturally, he did not expect Ye Li to say such a thing. ¡°W-what do you mean?¡± All the genetic warriors looked at Ye Li with puzzled expressions. Ye Li smiled calmly. ¡°I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t need me to tell you what kind of person I, Demon King Ye Li, am, right?¡± After saying that, he looked at Spirit Ten in front of him and continued, ¡°If I wasn¡¯t in a good mood today, you would have died now.¡± What? Not only Spirit Ten, but all the genetic warriors present were also stunned. They looked at Ye Li in shock, only to find that there was a thousand levels of killing intent hidden in the corner of Ye Li¡¯s eyes. Such a person¡­ They knew very well that they would not say anything empty. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, hand over your life!¡± Suddenly, a cold voice entered everyone¡¯s ears. The genetic warriors hurriedly looked in the direction of the voice. ¡°It¡¯s Shi Shan!¡± Shi Shan, the First Temple Master of the Ghost Axe Hall, a ninth-tier Sky Opener. He arrived in front of Ye Li with a few genetic warriors behind him. They were all in the Sky Opener realm. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, you killed the Second Palace Master of my Ghost Axe Hall. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve forgotten about this!¡± Shi Shan glared at Ye Li. Ye Li had really forgotten about it. However¡­ Generally speaking, this Ghost Axe Hall should have been destroyed by Ye Li long ago. The reason why Ye Li didn¡¯t destroy them was because he wanted to return to the Divine Sword Sect to take a look. However, he didn¡¯t expect that the Ghost Axe Hall would actually take the initiative to come knocking on his door. There was a path to heaven, but you didn¡¯t take it; there was no gate to hell, but you forced your way in. ¡°He¡¯s just an ant. His life doesn¡¯t matter,¡± Ye Li said frankly. When Shi Shan heard this, he was furious to the extreme. A thousand feet of anger rushed out from above his head. All the genetic warriors present watched this scene. They did not want to miss such a good show. After all, the First Temple Master of the Ghost Axe Hall, Shi Shan, was a powerhouse who had been famous for a long time in the North Realm. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, do you have any objections if I want to kill you now?¡± Shi Shan stared at Ye Li and asked. ¡°No,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Shi Shan sneered. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll kill you!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, a huge ghost axe appeared in Shi Shan¡¯s hand. The ghost axe shone with a cold light, looking extremely terrifying. ¡°Ghost King Slash!¡± Shi Shan¡¯s axe landed and a terrifying slash flew towards Ye Li at lightning speed. To kill someone like Shi Shan, there was no need to use the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword. Ye Li¡¯s speed was very fast. He leaped and dodged this terrifying slash. The Swift Steps were too fast. Some of the younger generation could not even catch sight of Ye Li¡¯s figure. Their eyes were open the widest in history. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After all, Shi Shan was a ninth-tier Sky Opener. He could still capture Ye Li¡¯s figure. ¡°Where do you think you can escape!?¡± Shi Shan jumped out and raised the huge black axe in his hand, slashing down heavily. ¡°Boom!¡± However, before Shi Shan¡¯s axe could land, his body received a heavy punch from Ye Li. Chapter 1027 - Chapter 1027: Ghost Sea in the North Realm Opened Chapter 1027: Ghost Sea in the North Realm Opened Editor: Henyee Translations Ye Li¡¯s current strength was shocking. Without a doubt, Shi Shan was sent flying. Shi Shan smashed heavily on the ground, opening his mouth and spitting out a mouthful of blood. Ye Li looked at Shi Shan indifferently and slowly said, ¡°A piece of trash like you wants to kill me, Demon King Ye Li?¡± He, Ye Li, had never been a good person. He didn¡¯t need any reason to do things. At this moment, Shi Shan¡¯s face was extremely gloomy, as if Ye Li owed him a lot of money. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, I will make you die without a burial place!¡± Shi Shan roared at Ye Li. As soon as he finished speaking, Shi Shan jumped up from the ground, raised his black ax, and rushed towards Ye Li. Ye Li shook his head, thinking that Shi Shan had already lost his mind due to anger. He was just a puny ninth-tier Sky Opener, yet he dared to attack in front of him? What a joke. Shi Shan was extremely fast and arrived in front of Ye Li in an instant. All the genetic warriors present widened their eyes. They naturally wanted to know who would win in the end. Suddenly, Ye Li raised a finger! Terrifying Demonic Aura wrapped around his finger. Even the originally bright sky became densely covered with clouds. ¡°I have a finger that can pierce through the sky!¡± The finger suddenly pointed towards Shi Shan! Shi Shan was shocked. His pupils could not help but constrict rapidly because he realized that he had no way to dodge such a finger. ¡°I¡¯m finished!¡± Ghost Axe Hall¡¯s First Temple Master Shi Shan shouted. As Ye Li¡¯s finger fell, the life of the First Temple Master of the Ghost Axe Hall, Shi Shan, disappeared from this world forever. As for the other Sky Openers of the Ghost Axe Hall, when they saw this, they hurriedly flew to escape. How could they still want to find the secret treasures in the Ghost Sea in the North Realm? ¡°Boom!¡± Lightning suddenly flashed and thunder rumbled in the dark sky. ¡°The Ghost Sea in the North Realm is about to open!¡± A genetic warrior exclaimed. A moment later, a pitch-black door appeared in front of the genetic warriors. This door was really shocking. There was blood everywhere and ghosts everywhere. ¡°This, this¡­¡± Some of the younger Genetic Warriors were already afraid. However, Ye Li¡¯s expression did not change at all. If he was even afraid of this, was he still the Demon King Ye Li? Not long after, the door opened! It was a pitch-black ocean! The surface of the ocean was filled with spirits, and it was lifeless. It felt like they had really arrived in hell. All the genetic warriors present revealed looks of fear. They thought that the Ghost Sea in the North Realm was indeed a Ghost Sea. It was truly terrifying. Ye Li sneered. These cowards still wanted to look for treasures? They really didn¡¯t know their place! Then, he activated Swift Steps, leaving only an afterimage on the spot. He entered the Ghost Sea in the North Realm! When these genetic warriors saw Ye Li enter, they hurriedly followed him in. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The reason why they were not the first to enter was that the nail that stuck out got hammered down, which was an old saying, but also an eternal truth. Unfortunately, Ye Li was not the nail that stuck out, but the Demon King! Ye Li had just arrived at the Ghost Sea in the North Realm when countless evil spirits attacked him. He took out the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword from the system space and slashed out. The sword light illuminated the sinister and terrifying Ghost Sea. The evil spirits that pounced on Ye Li were undoubtedly melted into nothingness. Chapter 1028 - Chapter 1028: Undead Tribe Chapter 1028: Undead Tribe Editor: Henyee Translations Ye Li looked at the endless sea and thought that the treasure couldn¡¯t be on the sea. He jumped down and instantly reached the sea. What Ye Li didn¡¯t expect was that the Ghost Sea in the North Realm was really hell. In the sea, there were countless malevolent spirits holding malevolent spirit weapons. When they saw Ye Li, it was as if they had seen heaven. They surged towards Ye Li crazily. Unfortunately, these malevolent spirits were not very strong. Swish! A cold light arrived first, and then he drew his sword like holding a dragon. The supreme sword beam shot towards these malevolent spirits, and hundreds of them instantly melted into nothingness. Ye Li looked up and realized that these genetic warriors and Dark Race members had also come down. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t follow me,¡± Ye Li said to everyone present. After Ye Li killed the First Temple Master of the Ghost Axe Hall, how could they dare to refute Ye Li now? They didn¡¯t want to die yet. Then, Ye Li activated Swift Steps and disappeared from the spot. The sea area he was in was not deep. When he reached the bottom of the sea, he released the Apocalypse Legion in the system space. ¡°Master, what is this place?¡± Hongye asked. ¡°Ghost Sea in the North Realm.¡± Ye Li said slowly. The ten Heavenly Lord-level zombies of the Apocalypse Legion looked around. ¡°Brother, I feel that there¡¯s something strange here. It makes me very uncomfortable,¡± Yutong also said to Ye Li. Ye Li naturally noticed it too. ¡°Let¡¯s move forward,¡± Ye Li and the Apocalypse Legion walked forward. He and the Apocalypse Legion walked into the sea valley. Ye Li felt that something was wrong. Suddenly, a huge tail swung towards Ye Li and the Apocalypse Legion. Ye Li and the Apocalypse Legion dodged this attack. They took a closer look and realized that it was a huge undead snake. This evil undead snake was only at the seventh-tier Heavenly Lord-level. The evil spirit snake stared at Ye Li and the Apocalypse Legion. Ye Li immediately understood that he and the Apocalypse Legion had entered the territory of this evil undead snake. ¡°Disappear.¡± Ye Li said calmly to the evil spirit snake. He would always give many people or Dark Race members a chance to live. However, it was obvious that this evil undead snake did not cherish such an opportunity. It swung its tail at Ye Li and the Apocalypse Legion again. Ah Da leaped up and punched the seventh-tier Heavenly Lord-level Undead Snake in its vitals. Hit a snake where it hurts! This seventh-tier Heavenly Lord-level Undead Snake died instantly. ¡°Let¡¯s split up and contact each other telepathically when we encounter danger,¡± Ye Li said to the Apocalypse Legion. The Apocalypse Legion nodded and then went in all directions. Ye Li continued to walk forward. He knew that his position was getting deeper and deeper, but fortunately, he didn¡¯t feel any pressure. If it were those genetic warriors, the pressure on them would probably feel as heavy as Mount Tai. ¡°Ah!!!¡± At this moment, Ye Li heard a scream that sounded like a pig being slaughtered. Ye Li smiled. He could even imagine with his toes that some genetic warrior must have met a powerful figure. However, their lives¡­ had nothing to do with him. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only However, to Ye Li¡¯s surprise, a few genetic warriors actually lured the Undead Tribe members over. Thousands of Undead Tribe members caught up to these genetic warriors. Not to mention their bodies, even their souls were eaten clean. Then, thousands of Undead Tribe members looked at Ye Li. ¡°Demon, you¡¯re very strong!¡± A sixth-tier Undead Tribe member said coldly to Ye Li. Chapter 1029 - Chapter 1029: Treasure Is in the Bottomless Ghost Cave Chapter 1029: Treasure Is in the Bottomless Ghost Cave Editor: Henyee Translations This sixth-tier Heavenly Lord-level Undead Tribe member was the strongest among the thousands of Undead Tribe members. As for what he said, Ye Li was naturally not surprised at all. ¡°Since you know that I¡¯m very strong, why aren¡¯t you running?¡± Ye Li looked at the sixth-tier Heavenly Lord-level Undead Tribe member in confusion. The sixth-tier Heavenly Lord-level Undead Tribe member smiled coldly. ¡°Demon, although you are very strong, I have so many clansmen. Why should I be afraid of you?¡± Ye Li shook his head secretly, thinking that it was another group of self-righteous fools. ¡°By the way, do you know where the treasures in the Ghost Sea in the North Realm are?¡± Ye Li looked at the sixth-tier Heavenly Lord-level Undead Tribe member and asked. ¡°Hahaha!!!¡± This sixth-tier Heavenly Lord-level Undead Tribe member laughed loudly. ¡°Demon, I can¡¯t remember how many people have asked me this question, but they all died.¡± After the sixth-tier Heavenly Lord-level Undead Tribe member finished speaking, he smiled coldly and said to Ye Li, ¡°They died very miserably. Their souls and bodies were all eaten up by our race.¡± There was no change in Ye Li¡¯s expression. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid, demon?¡± The sixth-tier Heavenly Lord-level Undead Tribe member was a little puzzled. ¡°Tell me where the treasures in the Ghost Sea in the North Realm are. Then, I¡¯ll be afraid,¡± Ye Li said slowly. As soon as these words were spoken, the thousands of Undead Tribe members were all stunned. No matter what, they did not expect Ye Li to say such words. ¡°Alright!¡± The sixth-tier Heavenly Lord-level Undead Tribe member shouted coldly. ¡°Since you want to know, I¡¯ll tell you.¡± ¡°The treasure of the Ghost Sea in the North Realm is in the Bottomless Ghost Cave!¡± Bottomless Ghost Cave? Of course, Ye Li didn¡¯t know where he was. ¡°Demon, now that you know where the treasure of the Ghost Sea in the North Realm is, accept the baptism of our attack!¡± ¡°Attack crazily, my clansmen!¡± The sixth-tier Heavenly Lord-level Undead Tribe member shouted. Then, thousands of Undead Tribe members went crazy and pounced towards Ye Li. Ye Li smiled to himself. Although there were many Undead Tribe members, they were pitifully weak in front of him. As the saying went, heaven may forgive those who make mistakes unwittingly, but those who deliberately create their own misfortune cannot be saved. ¡°Mysterious Heaven Overlord Demon Sword Technique!¡± Ye Li raised the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword and slashed out. Immediately, countless supreme sword beams and ancient gods and devils flew towards the thousands of Undead Tribe members at an extremely fast speed. ¡°Boom!¡± After an earth-shattering bang. These thousand Undead Tribe members all fell to the ground, dying in an extremely tragic manner. ¡°This, this¡­¡± When the sixth-tier Heavenly Lord-level Undead Tribe members saw this scene, they could not help but be shocked. He would rather believe that the Ghost Sea in the North Realm was about to disappear than believe that Ye Li was so powerful. At this moment, this sixth-tier Heavenly Lord-level Undead Tribe member looked at Ye Li in horror. He had long known that Ye Li would be so terrifying. In that instant, he would have flown to escape. Unfortunately, it was already too late. ¡°Demon, since I told you the location of the treasure in the Ghost Sea in the North Realm, please spare my life.¡± The sixth-tier Heavenly Lord-level Undead Tribe member knelt in front of Ye Li with a thud. ¡°Tell me where the Bottomless Ghost Cave is first,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Then, this sixth-tier Heavenly Lord-level Undead Tribe member hurriedly told Ye Li the direction of the Bottomless Ghost Cave. ¡°Demon, I¡¯ve told you everything I know. Can you spare my life?¡± The eyes of the sixth-tier Heavenly Lord-level Undead Tribe member were filled with pleading. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Spare your life?¡± Ye Li smiled. ¡°Is that possible?¡± Ye Li slashed out with his sword. With Ye Li¡¯s slash, the life of the sixth-tier Heavenly Lord-level Undead Tribe members disappeared forever. All warfare was based on deception. This was no exception for humans, Dark Race members, zombies, and even demons. Chapter 1031 - Chapter 1031: The Woman Who Saved Chapter 1031: The Woman Who Saved Editor: Henyee Translations Spirit Ten¡¯s eyes widened. He originally wanted to use his identity to make Ye Li retreat, but he did not expect Ye Li to attack him. He felt his life force rapidly fading away. In other words, he was about to die. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, you, you, you¡­¡± Before Spirit Ten could finish speaking, he never had the chance to continue because Ye Li had already pulled out the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword that had pierced into Spirit Ten¡¯s body. The young master of the Dark Temple in the North Realm, Spirit Ten, had disappeared from this world forever. Ye Li smiled faintly. Spirit Ten¡¯s status might be very high, but unfortunately, he had overlooked one thing. Ye Li was never afraid of being threatened. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Ye Li said to the Apocalypse Legion. Then, Ye Li and the Apocalypse Legion continued to head towards the Bottomless Ghost Cave. ¡°Ah!!!¡± Along the way, the screams of genetic warriors sounded non-stop. There was no change in Ye Li¡¯s expression. He had nothing to do with the deaths of these people. ¡°Help me! Somebody help me!¡± Suddenly, a cry for help entered Ye Li¡¯s ears. It was a woman¡¯s voice. Ye Li did not intend to pay attention to her. However, this woman¡¯s cry for help seemed to be in front of him. This was the way to the Bottomless Ghost Cave. Not long after, Ye Li saw the woman asking for help. The woman was very beautiful and looked pitiful. She was sitting on this dark and cold path and her leg was still bleeding. From the looks of it, her leg was injured. ¡°Please help me.¡± When the woman saw Ye Li, a look of joy appeared on her face. Ye Li looked at this woman and couldn¡¯t help but sneer secretly. ¡°Why should I save you?¡± Ye Li and the Apocalypse Legion walked to the woman and said to her calmly. The woman was stunned and looked at Ye Li in shock. ¡°No one would refuse you when you used this move before, wouldn¡¯t they?¡± Ye Li asked again. ¡°I-I don¡¯t understand what you mean,¡± the woman said to Ye Li. Ye Li looked at the woman calmly and said slowly, ¡°If you don¡¯t understand, I¡¯ll tell you.¡± ¡°Since you¡¯re not a human, zombie, demon, or Dark Race member, tell me, what else can you be?¡± The woman was shocked. She didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to detect her aura. ¡°You know that I¡¯m an Undead Tribe member?¡± The woman stared at Ye Li. ¡°I didn¡¯t say that. You said it yourself,¡± Ye Li said slowly. The woman¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll show you my true form!¡± As soon as she finished speaking, the woman shouted. Then, the gorgeous woman suddenly turned into a terrifying monster. The monster¡¯s entire body was green and it had eight eyes. However, it was only an eighth-tier Heavenly Lord-level Undead Tribe member. ¡°I¡¯m going to eat you!¡± The monster shouted and rushed towards Ye Li and the Apocalypse Legion. ¡°Eat us?¡± Bai Wawa sneered and kicked out in the air. He was a tenth-tier Heavenly Lord-level zombie. How could this monster withstand such an attack? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The green monster shouted and immediately knew that it had kicked an iron plate this time. It was prepared to run for its life! But of course, it could not run away. The green monster was kicked by Bai Wawa and exploded. Ye Li sighed secretly. He thought that this Undead Tribe member still had a certain level of intelligence and knew to transform into a woman. Unfortunately, he, Demon King Ye Li, had never been a lecherous man. Chapter 1032 - Chapter 1032: Bottomless Ghost Cave Chapter 1032: Bottomless Ghost Cave Editor: Henyee Translations Ye Li didn¡¯t know how big the Ghost Sea in the North Realm was. He and the Apocalypse Legion had been walking on this dark and terrifying path. During this period, countless Undead Tribe members were killed by them. He would kill anyone who stood in his way! After an unknown period of time, Ye Li and the Apocalypse Legion all stopped in their tracks. They looked at the huge hole in front of them. An incomparably terrifying aura came from the hole. Ye Li smiled coldly. He could even imagine with his toes that this ghost cave must be the Bottomless Ghost Cave. The treasures of the Ghost Sea in the North Realm were hidden here. However, looking at this terrifying aura, the inside would only be a hundred times more dangerous than the outside. At this moment, no other genetic warriors had arrived. ¡°Master, what should we do?¡± Ah Da looked at Ye Li. ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡± Ye Li simply said. With that, Ye Li and the Apocalypse Legion entered the Bottomless Ghost Cave. As soon as they entered the Bottomless Ghost Cave, countless Undead Tribe members rushed towards them. Swish! Ye Li held the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword in his hand and slashed out. The supreme sword light instantly melted the Undead Tribe members that pounced over into nothingness. He and the Apocalypse Legion continued to move forward. This cave was filled with a sinister and terrifying aura. Terrifying roars could be heard non-stop. If it was an ordinary person, they would have been scared to death. ¡°Hehe!¡± Suddenly, a cold smile entered the ears of Ye Li and the Apocalypse Legion. Ye Li and the Apocalypse Legion looked in the direction of the voice and saw a stone face on the stone wall in front of them! This stone face had terrifying teeth that made one¡¯s hair stand on end. ¡°I can¡¯t remember how many years it¡¯s been since someone barged into this Bottomless Ghost Cave.¡± ¡°Who are you?¡± Ye Li looked at the stone face on the stone wall. The stone face sneered, ¡°I am the Stone God guarding the first trial of the Bottomless Ghost Cave¡¯s ten trials!¡± From the stone face¡¯s words, it was not difficult to tell that there were a total of ten checkpoints in this Bottomless Ghost Cave. Stone God? Ye Li smiled coldly. ¡°You¡¯re just a face on the stone wall. How dare you call yourself a god? What a joke.¡± When the stone-faced man heard Ye Li¡¯s words, he was instantly enraged. He glared at Ye Li. ¡°How dare you mock me like this?¡± The stone face was furious. It opened its mouth and a terrifying airflow flew towards Ye Li. Ye Li couldn¡¯t tell what realm this stone face was in, but his intuition told him that this stone face wasn¡¯t anything special. Swish! Ye Li slashed out with the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword. The supreme sword light and the terrifying airflow canceled each other out. What? However, the stone face seemed to be very shocked as he looked at Ye Li in shock. ¡°You, you¡¯re actually so strong?¡± Hearing the stone face¡¯s words, Ye Li was even more certain that the stone face was weak. ¡®Is that all he had got?¡¯ A god? Suddenly, Ye Li flew out as fast as lightning. Swish! The Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword struck the stone face heavily and it shattered instantly. ¡°Keep going.¡± A playful smile appeared on Ye Li¡¯s handsome face. It was as if he could already see the treasure waving at him. ¡­ Ye Li and the Apocalypse Legion arrived at the second trial of the Bottomless Ghost Cave. Instantly, they saw countless malevolent spirits. These malevolent spirits were much more terrifying than the malevolent spirits in Chinese horror movies. Just looking at them was enough to make one¡¯s liver and gall rupture. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Roar!!! Hundreds of malevolent spirits let out terrifying roars. They rushed towards Ye Li. Ye Li felt that these malevolent spirits were much stronger than the Undead Tribe members in the first trial. Swish! Chapter 1033 - Chapter 1033: Hell Knight Chapter 1033: Hell Knight Editor: Henyee Translations Ye Li slashed out with the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword. Although hundreds of malevolent spirits were stronger than the Undead Tribe members in the first trial, they were only so-so. After the sword strike, they were all instantly melted into nothingness. ¡°Who would have thought that after so many years, someone would actually break into the second trial of the Bottomless Ghost Cave.¡± A fat man appeared in front of Ye Li. This fat man looked different from a human. His entire body was purple, and he held a steel saber in his hand! As for his weight, it was at least 250 kilograms. ¡°I am the guardian of the second trial of the Bottomless Ghost Cave, Green Saber King!¡± Ye Li looked at the Green Saber King and a faint smile flashed across his face. ¡°Green Saber King, I wonder who¡¯s stronger, your saber or my sword.¡± ¡°Hahaha!!!¡± The Green Saber King threw his head back and laughed as if he had heard the funniest joke in history. ¡°My knife is the sharpest knife in the world!¡± The Green Saber King looked at Ye Li smugly. ¡°Since you¡¯re so confident, let¡¯s give it a try? Use your knife to cut my sword.¡± Ye Li said slowly. ¡°Alright!¡± Green Saber King agreed. As soon as he finished speaking, the Green Saber King leaped up and slashed at Ye Li with his steel saber. Although the Green Saber King was huge, he was very fast. In an instant, his saber arrived in front of Ye Li. Ye Li raised the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword to defend! Clang! The saber in the Green Saber King¡¯s hand landed heavily on the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword. ¡°What!!!¡± Instantly, Green Saber King was shocked to the extreme. It was because his steel saber was broken. ¡°My steel saber is broken?¡± Green Saber King¡¯s face was filled with disbelief, but the broken saber in his hand represented everything. ¡°Now.¡± Ye Li smiled calmly. He looked at Green Saber King, ¡°Do you still think that your steel saber is the best in the world?¡± A thousand feet of rage rushed out from the top of Green Blade King¡¯s head. ¡°I want you to die without a burial place!¡± The Green Saber King roared at Ye Li. As soon as he finished speaking, Green Saber King threw a punch at Ye Li. This punch looked too ferocious! Ye Li sneered. Then, he threw a heavy punch. The Green Saber King¡¯s fist collided with Ye Li¡¯s. ¡°Ah!!!¡± The Green Saber King let out a shrill scream as he was sent flying dozens of meters away before crashing heavily onto the ground. His fat body caused the ground to tremble. Ye Li did not give the Green Saber King a chance to live. The moment the Green Saber King landed on the ground, he leaped forward and held the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword in his hand. With a slash¡­ Green Saber King¡¯s throat was cut! The defending general of the second trial, Green Saber King, died just like that! For the next five rounds, Ye Li did not feel any pressure until the eighth round. ¡­ Ye Li and the Apocalypse Legion had entered the eighth level. What greeted their eyes were thousands of Hell Knights. They were all riding ghost horses with a hellish saber in their hands. ¡°Kill!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Thousands of Hell Knights rushed towards Ye Li and the Apocalypse Legion. The speed of the ghost horse was too fast. In an instant, Ye Li and the Apocalypse Legion were surrounded. ¡°Attack!¡± Ye Li gave command to the Apocalypse Legion. With Ye Li¡¯s command, the Apocalypse Legion began to take action. Ye Li also held the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword and started to kill. The first seven stages did not give him any pressure, but in the eighth stage, these Hell Knights were actually so powerful. This was something that Ye Li had never expected. Chapter 1034 - Chapter 1034: The Eighth Guardian, the Malevolent Spirit, Hell Knight Chapter 1034: The Eighth Guardian, the Malevolent Spirit, Hell Knight Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Mysterious Heaven Overlord Demon Sword Technique!¡± The SSS-grade skill, the Mysterious Heaven Overlord Demon Sword Technique, slashed out. Countless supreme sword lights and ancient gods and devils burst out from the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword. Immediately, dozens of Hell Knights died tragically. Ye Li thought that these Hell Knights were too strong. He had only killed dozens of them even with the Mysterious Heaven Overlord Demon Sword Technique. He found that the Apocalypse Legion was also struggling to hold the line. Suddenly¡­ Ye Li¡¯s eyes lit up. He opened his hand and a flame appeared in his hand. When he was at Crimson Fire Mountain, he had obtained the Origin Essence Fire. He did not know if these Hell Knights were afraid of the Origin Essence Fire, but he had to give it a try no matter what. Then, he attached the Origin Essence Fire to the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword and it instantly turned into a flaming sword. ¡°All of you, come here,¡± Ye Li said to the Apocalypse Legion. When the Apocalypse Legion heard Ye Li¡¯s words, they hurriedly went behind him. Countless Hell Knights rode on ghost horses and rushed towards Ye Li and the Apocalypse Legion. They were determined to kill! But wasn¡¯t Ye Li¡¯s killing intent the same? Ye Li raised the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword, to which the Origin Essence Fire attached, and said calmly, ¡°Mysterious Heaven Overlord Demon Sword Technique!¡± Ye Li once again unleashed his SSS god-level skill. This time, the supreme sword light and the ancient Godfiend both carried the Origin Essence Fire of the Origin. ¡°Boom!¡± In an instant, countless Hell Knights¡¯ bodies were burned. The scene was too horrible to look at. Ye Li secretly heaved a sigh of relief when he saw this. He thought that it was fine as long as these Hell Knights were afraid of the Origin Essence Fire. Then, he slashed more than ten times. At this point, more than a thousand Hell Knights were all burned to ashes by the Origin Essence Fire. Ding! ¡°Congratulations to the host for obtaining a zombie fusion opportunity.¡± At this moment, the system¡¯s voice appeared in his mind. Ye Li smiled and thought that it was really just in time. He fused the ten tenth-tier Heavenly Lord-level zombies of the Apocalypse Legion into his body. In an instant, his combat strength reached a peak. Suddenly, an extremely terrifying Hell Knight appeared in front of him. This malevolent spirit Hell Knight held a shocking ghost spear in his hand and rode an Infinite Ghost Horse. ¡°I am the guardian general of the eighth trial!¡± The malevolent spirit said slowly to Ye Li. His voice was filled with the vicissitudes of time. Swish! With a wind-breaking sound, Ye Li had already disappeared. He activated Swift Steps and charged towards the malevolent spirit Hell Knight. Clang! The Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword and the shocking ghost spear collided heavily. Ye Li and the malevolent spirit retreated dozens of meters. ¡°You¡¯re very strong!¡± The malevolent spirit said coldly to Ye Li. ¡°You¡¯re also very strong!¡± Ye Li said as he stared at the malevolent spirit. One had to know that he had fused with the Apocalypse Legion. Otherwise, he would definitely not be a match for this malevolent spirit. ¡°Mysterious Heaven Overlord Demon Sword Technique!¡± Ye Li used an SSS-level skill on the malevolent spirit. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Origin essence fire, supreme sword light, and ancient gods and devils intertwined and flew towards this powerful malevolent spirit, Hell Knight. ¡°Heaven Shocking Ghost Spear!¡± The malevolent spirit Hell Knight roared as a terrifying spear beam burst forth. The two shocking forces collided heavily, but a few seconds later, they canceled each other out. Suddenly, the malevolent spirit, Hell Knight, rushed over on his Infinite Ghost Horse. He raised his shocking ghost spear as if he wanted to determine the victor with Ye Li! Chapter 1035 - Chapter 1035: Breaking into the Ninth Trial Chapter 1035: Breaking into the Ninth Trial Editor: Henyee Translations Ye Li looked at the malevolent spirit Hell Knight rushing towards him. He knew that this malevolent spirit Hell Knight¡¯s next attack was absolutely terrifying. Boom! He activated Swift Steps and dodged this peerless attack at lightning speed. At this moment, he appeared behind the malevolent spirit. The malevolent spirit had already caught sight of Ye Li¡¯s figure. He quickly turned around. However, Ye Li didn¡¯t attack this malevolent spirit Hell Knight this time. Instead, he attacked the Infinite Ghost Horse! The Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword struck the Infinite Ghost Horse heavily. The Infinite Ghost Horse instantly fell to the ground and disappeared from the eighth trial of the Bottomless Ghost Cave. When the Infinite Ghost Horse disappeared, the malevolent spirit¡¯s eyes began to turn red, as if it was about to go crazy. ¡°How dare you kill my Infinity Ghost Horse!¡± The malevolent spirit, Hell Knight, stabbed his spear heavily at Ye Li. Just as Ye Li had thought, after the malevolent spirit Hell Knight lost its Infinite Ghost Horse, its combat strength instantly decreased by 30%. This gap was enough for Ye Li to kill the malevolent spirit Hell Knight. A moment later, Ye Li stabbed his sword heavily into the malevolent spirit¡¯s body. The malevolent spirit, Hell Knight, died. Ye Li heaved a sigh of relief. He thought that since the eighth level was already so difficult, then the ninth level¡­ No wonder no one had ever found the treasures in the Ghost Sea of the North Realm. Even a tenth-tier Sky Opener could barely handle it. What was the difference between entering this cave and courting death? At this time, the Apocalypse Legion also came out of Ye Li¡¯s body. The zombie fusion time had ended. Ding! ¡°As the host has killed the malevolent spirit of the eighth trial, Hell Knight, congratulations to the host for obtaining a supreme Treasure Chest.¡± The system¡¯s voice appeared in his mind. Supreme Treasure Chest? Ye Li was stunned. He had obtained super Treasure Chests and random Treasure Chests, but he had never obtained a supreme Treasure Chest. He quickly opened the supreme Treasure Chest he had obtained. Obtained SSS-God Tier Skill, Absolute Heaven Lightshadow Sword! ¡°Obtained SSS-God-level skill, Apocalyptic Sword Technique!¡± ¡°Obtained zombie fusion opportunity x2.¡± Looking at the items in the supreme Treasure Chest, Ye Li didn¡¯t know what to say. If he had to say it, he could only say that the system was awesome! Before acquiring this treasure chest, he only had one SSS god-level skill, the Mysterious Heaven Overlord Demon Sword Technique. However, it was different now. If the three SSS god-level skills were synthesized and slashed out, Moreover, he had two more zombie fusion opportunities. Then, he used one opportunity of zombie fusion to enter the ninth trial! After the ninth trial, it was filled with deep-sea beasts! Ye Li couldn¡¯t name these deep-sea beasts. However, they were huge. Hundreds of deep-sea beasts were about the size of whales. These deep-sea beasts surrounded Ye Li. Ye Li thought that if he fused with the Apocalypse Legion, it shouldn¡¯t be difficult to destroy these hundreds of big guys. ¡°Absolute Heaven Lightshadow Sword!¡± Ye Li raised the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword and slashed out with the Absolute Heaven Lightshadow Sword. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Immediately, countless phantoms of the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword formed by demonic aura flew in all directions. As Ye Li expected, half of the hundreds of deep-sea giant beasts died instantly. The remaining half of the deep-sea beasts continued to attack Ye Li. Ye Li once again used the SSS-level skill, Absolute Light Sword. As countless phantoms of the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword flew over, the remaining half of the deep-sea beasts were also destroyed. Next, it was the ninth trial¡¯s guardian general!!! Chapter 1036 - Chapter 1036: Killed the Deep Sea Flame Lord and Entered the Tenth Trial Chapter 1036: Killed the Deep Sea Flame Lord and Entered the Tenth Trial Editor: Henyee Translations After Ye Li killed so many deep-sea beasts, the guardian general of the ninth trial of the Bottomless Ghost Cave also appeared. However, the guardian general of the ninth trial was 40 feet tall. His entire body was covered in flames, like a Demon King in flames. ¡°Demon?¡± Because his entire body was covered in flames, it was impossible to see the appearance of the ninth trial¡¯s guardian general. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since anyone barged into the ninth level. Demon, I think highly of you.¡± ¡°I am the Deep Sea Flame Lord!¡± The ninth trial¡¯s guardian general said to Ye Li. Ye Li stared at the Deep Sea Flame Lord. Now that the time for the zombie fusion had not disappeared, he had to deal with this Deep Sea Flame Lord as soon as possible. ¡°Mysterious Heaven Overlord Demon Sword Technique!¡± Ye Li raised the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword and slashed out with the SSS-level Mysterious Heaven Overlord Demon Sword Technique. His speed was extremely fast. The Deep Sea Flame Lord raised his palm, and a towering flame met the supreme sword light and the ancient Godfiend. The soaring flames and the Mysterious Heaven Overlord Demon Sword Technique canceled each other out. Swish! There was only an afterimage left on the spot. Ye Li held the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword and flew towards the Deep Sea Flame Lord at lightning speed. The Deep Sea Flame Lord¡¯s speed was very fast, so he could naturally catch Ye Li¡¯s figure. He dodged the sword. ¡°Skill synthesize: Absolute Heaven Lightshadow Sword, Mysterious Heaven Overlord Demon Sword Technique!¡± The two SSS god-level skills synthesized, and a shocking sword light flew out of the Primordial Dragon Abyss Sword. Deep Sea Flame Lord widened his eyes because he realized that he could not dodge such an attack and speed. ¡°Ahh!¡± The Deep Sea Flame Lord screamed several times and then disappeared on the spot. At the same time, the time for the zombie fusion also disappeared. The Apocalypse Legion came out of Ye Li¡¯s body. Ye Li looked at the door to the tenth trial. As long as he entered the tenth trial and killed the minions and guard general inside, he would be able to obtain the treasures of the Ghost Sea in the North Realm. Then, Ye Li walked into the tenth trial! ¡­ Cold! Ye Li and the Apocalypse Legion entered the tenth stage and felt a bone-piercing cold. At the same time, he discovered hundreds of Snow Region Beasts. The bodies of these Snow Region Beasts were really too huge. It was really terrifying to look at. Seeing Ye Li and the Apocalypse Legion, hundreds of Snow Region Beasts rushed over crazily. When Ye Li opened the supreme Treasure Chest, he obtained two chances to fuse with zombies. Now he only had one chance left. Zombie fusion!!! The ten tenth-tier Heavenly Lord-level zombies of the Apocalypse Legion fused into his body. Ye Li¡¯s entire body instantly turned red, and his Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword already had the Origin Essence Fire attached to it. Since it was snow, it was best to use the Origin Essence Fire to deal with it. After the zombie fusion, Ye Li¡¯s strength instantly skyrocketed! ¡°Absolute Heaven Lightshadow Sword!¡± Countless phantoms of the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword flew in all directions. Ye Li naturally knew that these Snow Region Beasts were naturally much stronger than the Deep Sea Giant Beasts in the ninth trial. The Absolute Heaven Lightshadow Sword, an SSS-class God-ranked skill, did not kill many Snow Region Beasts. However¡­ He still had the synthesis skill! ¡°Synthesized: Absolute Heaven Lightshadow Sword, Apocalyptic Sword Technique!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Two SSS-class skills flew out from the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword. This time, the hundreds of Snow Region Beasts could not withstand it in the end and all disappeared from the tenth trial. As the hundreds of Snow Region Beast disappeared, a snow maiden appeared in front of Ye Li. The snow maiden¡¯s entire body emitted a holy light. She wore a long white dress, and her black hair reached her waist. She really looked no different from a fairy. ¡°I¡¯m the tenth trial¡¯s guardian general, Snow Maiden!¡± Chapter 1037 - Chapter 1037: Obtain the Treasure Chapter 1037: Obtain the Treasure Editor: Henyee Translations Ye Li looked at the snow maiden. There was no change in his expression. ¡°You want to stop me?¡± Ye Li stared at the snow maiden. The Snow Maiden didn¡¯t answer, just nodded. There was no need to say anything. Swish! Ye Li raised the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword and slashed out. A supreme sword light flew towards the snow maiden. There was no expression on the Snow Maiden¡¯s face, as if she had no expression at all. She waved her hand, and the supreme sword light disappeared. Ye Li activated the Swift Steps, leaving behind only an afterimage. Swish! Ye Li appeared in front of the snow maiden and slashed down heavily. However, the snow maiden still waved her hand and neutralized Ye Li¡¯s sword again. Then, Ye Li started a shocking battle with the snow maiden. The purpose of his actions was to exhaust the Snow Maiden. In these few minutes, Ye Li had slashed out countless times. It was the last minute of the zombie fusion. Ye Li retreated hundreds of meters and raised the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword. ¡°Synthesized: Mysterious Heaven Overlord Demon Sword Technique, Absolute Heaven Lightshadow Sword, Annihilation Sword Technique!¡± Three SSS-class god-level skills were about to be unleashed! The snow maiden¡¯s expression finally began to change when she saw the ripples on the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword. Swish! ¡°Boom!¡± This peerless and terrifying sword strike still slashed out in the end. The Snow Maiden looked at the peerless sword attack and her eyes widened. How could she withstand such a sword attack? In an instant, a shocking explosion occurred where the snow maiden was. When the explosion ended, there was no sign of the snow maiden. Seeing this, Ye Li couldn¡¯t help but heave a sigh of relief. However, a stone platform appeared in front of Ye Li. There was a small, pitch-black box on the stone platform. If Ye Li still didn¡¯t know that this was the treasure of the Ghost Sea in the North Realm, then he was a complete idiot. He and the Apocalypse Legion walked towards the stone platform. Without any hesitation, he opened the small box on the stone platform. In an instant, it shone brightly. Ye Li and the Apocalypse Legion lost consciousness. When they woke up, Ye Li felt a change in his body. Tier 3 King Realm! Ye Li¡¯s handsome face showed a playful smile. As for the Apocalypse Legion, they had all become tier 3 king-level zombies, each of them enough to command a country. One had to know that the number one Sword Master of the Divine Sword Sect, Feng Changqing, was only in the tier 3 King Realm. Ye Li realized that he and the Apocalypse Legion had already been back on the Land Plain. Those genetic warriors had also appeared on the Land Plain. What Ye Li didn¡¯t expect was that Spirit Ten and a dozen or so Dark Race members actually appeared in his eyes. However, he immediately understood. Everything in the Ghost Sea in the North Realm was just an illusion. Killing someone in an illusion might just be a fake killing. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, you actually attacked me in the Ghost Sea in the North Realm!¡± Spirit Ten walked in front of Ye Li and stared at him. He already had a feud with Ye Li. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only More than a dozen Dark Race members had also arrived behind Spirit Ten. ¡°Why don¡¯t you cherish your lives when you¡¯ve already died once?¡± Ye Li looked at Spirit Ten and the dozen or so Dark Race members behind him in confusion. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, I think I have to say it again. Spirit Ten is the young master of our Dark Temple. The anger of the Dark Temple is not something you can withstand!¡± A tenth-tier Heavenly Lord-level Dark Race member said coldly to Ye Li. Chapter 1038 - Chapter 1038: Why Dont You Want to Live? Chapter 1038: Why Don¡¯t You Want to Live? Editor: Henyee Translations The young master of the Dark Temple in the North Realm, Spirit Ten, and more than ten Dark Race members all stared at Ye Li. Ye Li didn¡¯t understand. Was it really not good to live? ¡°Do you know?¡± Ye Li looked at Spirit Ten and the dozen or so Dark Race members. ¡°When you said this, you were already dead?¡± ¡°What!!!¡± The genetic warriors on the Land Plains were all shocked. Spirit Ten glared at Ye Li fiercely. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, good job! Just you wait!¡± With that, Spirit Ten and the dozen or so Dark Race members wanted to leave this place. Unfortunately, Ye Li had already sentenced them to death. ¡°You want to leave?¡± Ye Li¡¯s voice appeared behind Spirit Ten and the dozen or so Dark Race members. Spirit Ten and the dozen or so Dark Race members stopped in their tracks when they heard this. They turned around and stared at Ye Li angrily. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, do you dare to do anything to us?¡± Spirit Ten said coldly to Ye Li. ¡°Ah Da.¡± Ye Li glanced at Ah Da. Ah Da nodded. Roar!!! Ah Da shot out at an extremely fast speed. Ah Da was now a tier 3 king-level zombie. How could Spirit Ten and these Dark Race members be his match? Ah Da punched out fiercely! Spirit Ten and the dozen or so Dark Race members opened their eyes wide for the largest time in history. At the same time, their faces were filled with shock. ¡°I¡¯m finished!¡± The young master of the Dark Temple in the North Realm, Spirit Ten, shouted. Following his shout, his life disappeared from this world forever. Of course, those ten Dark Race members also fell to the ground. When trouble befalls you from Heaven, there is still hope of avoidance; but when you ask for it, there is no hope of escape. The genetic warriors on the Land Plain were all shocked to the extreme. They knew that as long as they provoked Ye Li, they would definitely be killed. Too terrifying, too terrifying!!! There was no change in Ye Li¡¯s expression. He placed the Apocalypse Legion into the system space and immediately headed towards a certain place. ¡­ Divine Sword Sect. When Ye Li returned to the Divine Sword Sect, the disciples of the Divine Sword Sect all greeted Ye Li respectfully. Ye Li¡¯s current status in the Divine Sword Sect was needless to say. ¡°Sect Master, you¡¯re back!¡± The four Sword Masters of the Divine Sword Sect came out to welcome him. ¡°Sect Master, how is it?¡± The first Sword Master, Feng Changqing, asked Ye Li. Ye Li naturally knew that Feng Changqing was asking about the Ghost Sea in the North Realm. He said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s alright. I obtained the treasure of the Ghost Sea in the North Realm.¡± ¡°What!!!¡± The four Sword Masters were all stunned. One had to know that no one had ever obtained the treasure of the Ghost Sea in the North Realm. ¡°What¡¯s there to be shocked about?¡± Ye Li said slowly. The four Sword Masters came back to their senses. ¡°Oh right, I killed the young master of the Dark Temple in the North Realm,¡± Ye Li continued. What? The four Sword Masters were shocked once again. They couldn¡¯t come back to their senses for a long time. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Don¡¯t ever be shocked.¡± Ye Li looked at the four Sword Masters. ¡°Because everything I, Ye Li, do will shock you for three days and three nights.¡± As soon as he said that, the four Sword Masters of the Divine Sword Sect were even more shocked. ¡°Sect Master, the Dark Temple in the North Realm is very strong.¡± The First Sword Master Feng Changqing said to Ye Li. Ye Li smiled and released the Apocalypse Legion from the system space. ¡°My Apocalypse Legion is now all tier 3 king-level zombies.¡± Ye Li looked at Feng Changqing calmly. ¡°Now, you¡¯re telling me that the Dark Temple in the North Realm is very powerful?¡± Chapter 1039 - Chapter 1039: Death Mountain Chapter 1039: Death Mountain Editor: Henyee Translations When the four Sword Masters of the Divine Sword Sect heard Ye Li¡¯s words, they were all extremely shocked. ¡°Sect Master, you said that your Apocalypse Legion is all tier 3 king-level zombies?¡± The first Sword Master, Feng Changqing, asked in shock. ¡°Yes?¡± Ye Li said slowly. The four Sword Masters looked at each other. They were really too shocked. They even dared to swear that this was the most shocked they had ever been. This was not one tier 3 king-level zombie, but ten!!! ¡°Sect Master, then now¡­¡± Before Feng Changqing could finish, Ye Li interrupted him. ¡°First, we have to destroy the Dark Temple,¡± Ye Li said frankly. When the four Sword Masters heard this, their blood boiled. ¡°Sect Master, we¡¯ve long wanted to destroy the Dark Temple.¡± Feng Changqing chuckled. Ye Li looked at the sun in the sky and slowly said, ¡°Now, tell me the location of the Dark Temple.¡± Then, the first Sword Master Feng Changqing hurriedly told Ye Li the location of the Dark Temple in the North Realm. After resting in the Divine Sword Sect for a day, Ye Li headed towards the Dark Temple in the North Realm. The Death Mountain. On this mountain was the location of the Dark Temple in the North Realm. Ye Li and the Apocalypse Legion had already arrived at the foot of the mountain. ¡­ Dark Temple, main hall. ¡°What!¡± There was a domineering Spirit Soul on the throne in the hall. This Spirit Soul was the master of the Dark Temple in the North Realm, Po Xiong! He was at the tier 3 Earth King level. ¡°My son was killed?¡± ¡°Yes, Master!¡± Po Xiong¡¯s expression was extremely gloomy. He stared fixedly at the Dark Race member below. ¡°Who did this!¡± ¡°Master, it¡¯s Demon King Ye Li!¡± Not only Po Xiong, but the generals in the hall were also furious when they heard this. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, I¡¯m going to turn you into ashes!¡± Po Xiong roared. Report!!! At this moment, another member of the Dark Race who had reported the news ran into the hall. ¡°What is it?¡± Po Xiong asked. ¡°Master, a demon and ten zombies came down from Death Mountain. He said his name is Demon King Ye Li.¡± ¡°What!!!¡± As soon as these words were spoken, Po Xiong and all the Dark Race members in the hall were shocked. They would never have thought that Ye Li would be so bold as to come to Death Mountain. ¡°Let¡¯s go, follow me down the mountain and kill Demon King Ye Li!¡± Following Po Xiong¡¯s order, all the Dark Race members in the hall walked out. Not long after, they saw Ye Li and the Apocalypse Legion. ¡°You are Demon King Ye Li?¡± Po Xiong stared at Ye Li. ¡°Yes.¡± Ye Li nodded. Po Xiong looked at the calm expression on Ye Li¡¯s face. A thousand feet of anger had already rushed out from the top of his head because he really could not understand why Ye Li could still be so calm at this time. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, you killed my son!¡± Po Xiong said coldly. ¡°Yes.¡± Ye Li nodded again. Hearing this, Po Xiong couldn¡¯t take it anymore and roared, ¡°Kill Demon King Ye Li!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, dozens of Heavenly Lord-level Dark Race members flew towards Ye Li and the Apocalypse Legion. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Unfortunately, these Heavenly Lord-level Dark Races were pitifully weak in front of Ye Li and the Apocalypse Legion. ¡°Ah!!!¡± In an instant, screams rang out incessantly. ¡®How is that possible?¡¯ Po Xiong and the generals of the Dark Temple were all stunned. Before they could even see clearly, dozens of Heavenly Lord-level Dark Race members were all finished. Chapter 1040 - Chapter 1040: Destroy the Dark Temple in the North Realm Chapter 1040: Destroy the Dark Temple in the North Realm Editor: Henyee Translations The lord of the Dark Temple in the North Realm and all the generals rubbed their eyes. Of course, they couldn¡¯t believe it, but no matter how they rubbed their eyes, the result was the same. ¡°Well¡­¡± Po Xiong stared at Ye Li. ¡°This is my Apocalypse Legion,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Po Xiong and the generals stared at the Apocalypse Legion. ¡°Do you think you¡¯re qualified to be angry in front of my Apocalypse Legion?¡± Ye Li smiled calmly. ¡°Their levels aren¡¯t too high, just tier 3 Earth Kings.¡± ¡°What!!!¡± As soon as these words were spoken, Po Xiong and the other generals shrunk their necks in fear. All of them were at the Earth King Realm? In other words, there were ten King Realm experts? Not only did Ye Li¡¯s expression not change, but he was also extremely calm. He smiled leisurely at Po Xiong and the other generals. ¡°Don¡¯t be shocked. You won¡¯t have a chance to be shocked soon.¡± ¡°Dead people can¡¯t be shocked.¡± The lord of the Dark Temple in the North Realm, Po Xiong, and the other generals were furious. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, I don¡¯t believe that all of them are in the Earth King Realm!¡± ¡°Attack!¡± Suddenly, countless members of the Dark Race, including all the Earth Kings, were mobilized. However, these Earthly Kings were only Tier 1 or tier 2 Earthly Kings. Clang! The Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword appeared in Ye Li¡¯s hand. Ye Li leaped into the air and slashed out with the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword. ¡°Absolute Heaven Lightshadow Sword!¡± The SSS god-level skill slashed down, and in an instant, a shocking bang rang in the area where these Dark Races were at. One sword, just one sword! At this moment, only the lord of the Dark Temple in the North Realm, Po Xiong, was left. Po Xiong¡¯s eyes widened for the largest time in history. His mouth was so wide open that he could even put down an extra-large bowl. Not only was he shocked, but he was also extremely shocked. He could not even believe that this was real! ¡°How can a Dark Race member like you change?¡± Ye Li looked at Po Xiong indifferently. When Po Xiong heard this, he came back to his senses. At this moment, there was only one word in his mind. This word was ¡®run¡¯! Immediately, Po Xiong fled crazily. Unfortunately, even if he had ten legs, he would not be able to escape. Ye Li activated Swift Steps and caught up to Po Xiong in an instant. ¡°Why? Do you want to run away?¡± Ye Li smiled calmly. At this moment, Po Xiong was already scared out of wits. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, what, what are you trying to do?¡± Ye Li smiled faintly. ¡°What do you think?¡± Po Xiong really did not know what to do. He knew that his life was about to disappear. After weighing the pros and cons for a few seconds, Po Xiong gritted his teeth and flew towards Ye Li. It seemed like he wanted to fight Ye Li to the death! Ye Li shook his head and sighed. Swish! His tier 3 Earth King Realm was naturally different from others¡¯ tier 3 Earth King Realm. He could at least fight a tier 4 Earth King Realm expert. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As Ye Li swung his sword, the leader of the Dark Temple in the North Realm, Po Xiong, disappeared from this world forever. Ye Li placed the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword and the Apocalypse Legion into the system space. There was no deep hatred between him and the Dark Temple in the North Realm. They could only blame Spirit Ten for offending him. Why would he, the Demon King Ye Li, need a reason for his actions? Ye Li activated Swift Steps and headed towards the Divine Sword Sect. Chapter 1041 - Chapter 1041: Blazing Fire Palaces number one genius, Xiao Fangfang Chapter 1041: Blazing Fire Palace¡¯s number one genius, Xiao Fangfang Editor: Henyee Translations Not long after, Ye Li returned to the Divine Sword Sect. The four Sword Masters of the Divine Sword Sect naturally knew that Ye Li had left to destroy the Dark Temple in the North Realm. When Ye Li appeared in the main hall of the Divine Sword Sect, they hurriedly asked, ¡°Sect Master, how is it?¡± Ye Li sat on the throne directly above and slowly drank his tea. After finishing the tea in the cup, he slowly said to the four Sword Masters, ¡°The Dark Temple in the North Realm has been destroyed by me.¡± What? The four Sword Masters were stunned. ¡°Sect Master, is what you said true?¡± First Sword Master Feng Changqing hurriedly asked. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m joking?¡± Ye Li said lightly. When the four Sword Masters heard this, their faces all revealed joyful smiles. The Dark Temple was like a malignant tumor to the North Realm. They had long wanted to get rid of it. Now, the Dark Temple in the North Realm was finally destroyed. ¡°Sect Master!¡± At this moment, a disciple of the Divine Sword Sect ran in. ¡°What is it?¡± Ye Li asked calmly. ¡°Sect Master, the top genius of the Blazing Fire Palace, Xiao Fangfang, is here.¡± Xiao Fangfang? Ye Li naturally did not know who Xiao Fangfang was. ¡°Sect Leader, Xiao Fangfang said that she wants to fight with you to wash away the humiliation of the Blazing Fire Palace in the three-sect competition.¡± The reporting disciple said. Ye Li still remembered the three-sect competition where he fought the disciples of the Water Cloud Sect and the Blazing Fire Palace. ¡°Sect Master, Xiao Fangfang is the number one genius in our North Realm. She was in seclusion during the three-sect competition. I wonder what realm she is in now,¡± Feng Changqing said to Ye Li. Number one genius? When Ye Li heard this, a playful look appeared on his handsome face. Immediately, he activated Swift Steps and disappeared from the spot. ¡­ In the square of the Divine Sword Sect. There was a tall woman in a fire-colored dress in the square. The woman¡¯s hair was brown and was extremely eye-catching. The woman was none other than the top genius of the Blazing Fire Palace, Xiao Fangfang. At this moment, many disciples in the square cast their gazes at Xiao Fangfang. ¡°Hehe.¡± Xiao Fangfang smiled disdainfully because she felt that the disciples of the Divine Sword Sect were a bunch of annoying flies. She was cultivating in seclusion at the three-sect competition. She had just come out of seclusion a few days ago! As soon as she came out of seclusion, she heard about Demon King Ye Li. It was said that the Demon King, Ye Li, could fight tens of thousands of people alone and fly in air. He was simply a supreme existence. As the number one genius in the North Realm, Xiao Fangfang naturally could not tolerate it. After obtaining the approval of the elders of the sect, she set off for the Divine Sword Sect. She was getting impatient. Just as she walked into the Divine Sword Sect¡¯s main hall, a person appeared in front of her. This person was very handsome, literally the most handsome man she had ever seen. Xiao Fangfang was a little stunned. She had never expected such a handsome man to exist in this world. ¡°You, you are?¡± However, Xiao Fangfang immediately came back to her senses. She was not a love-struck fool. She stared at Ye Li and asked. ¡°Ye Li.¡± Ye Li spoke slowly. Ye Li? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Suddenly, Xiao Fangfang¡¯s pupils constricted. ¡°You¡¯re the sect master of the Divine Sword Sect, Demon King Ye Li?¡± Xiao Fangfang stared at Ye Li. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Ye Li nodded. Xiao Fangfang smiled coldly. ¡°Since you¡¯re the Divine Sword Sect¡¯s Sect Master, Demon King Ye Li, then fight me!¡± Ye Li looked Xiao Fangfang up and down. Xiao Fangfang was very beautiful, but her strength was not that great. She was only a seventh-tier Sky Opener. Chapter 1042 - Chapter 1042: Shocked, Xiao Fangfang Chapter 1042: Shocked, Xiao Fangfang Editor: Henyee Translations Ye Li looked at Xiao Fangfang indifferently. Although Xiao Fangfang¡¯s talent was indeed very strong, she had actually become a seventh-tier Sky Opener at the same age as him. It was a pity that Xiao Fangfang did not know the saying that there was always someone stronger. ¡°Forget it. You are no match for me,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Xiao Fangfang was stunned. She stared at Ye Li. Of course, she did not expect Ye Li to say such a thing. ¡°Don¡¯t think you¡¯re amazing just because you¡¯re in the limelight in the three-sect competition!¡± Ye Li shook his head and sighed. ¡°Why does no one believe me?¡± The disciples of the Divine Sword Sect in the square also shook their heads. They all felt that Xiao Fangfang was really overestimating herself. When Xiao Fangfang saw the mocking expressions on the faces of the disciples in the square, she could not help but be furious. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, are you afraid to fight me?¡± Xiao Fangfang stared at Ye Li and said coldly. When Ye Li heard this, he felt that Xiao Fangfang was a little interesting. She actually said such a ridiculous thing. He, the Demon King Ye Li, didn¡¯t dare to fight her? He dared to go to the Nine Heavens to catch the moon and enter the North Sea to capture the Dragon King! Ye Li sighed again and said to Xiao Fangfang, ¡°Since you insist on fighting me, I¡¯ll agree to it.¡± Xiao Fangfang sneered when she heard that. She thought to herself, Demon King Ye Li, I¡¯ll let you know how powerful I am later. The disciples of the Divine Sword Sect in the square all thought that Xiao Fangfang had no chance of winning because she was facing their sect master, Demon King Ye Li. ¡°Alright then.¡± Xiao Fangfang stared at Ye Li. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, I¡¯m going to make a move!¡± As soon as she finished speaking, Xiao Fangfang raised her palm, and a raging fire appeared in her fair palm. ¡°Fire Dances in the Nine Heavens!¡± The fire in Xiao Fangfang¡¯s hand condensed into a phoenix, which flew towards Ye Li. Ye Li smiled faintly. He looked at the fire phoenix that was charging towards him, but his handsome face did not change at all. He really felt that such an attack was pitifully weak in front of him. Moreover, fire? He had the Origin Essence Fire. The Origin Essence Fire was the overlord of fire. This fire phoenix could not harm him at all. Xiao Fangfang was a little stunned. She realized that Ye Li had no intention of dodging, nor did he have any intention of blocking her attack. ¡®What¡¯s going on here?¡¯ She did not understand. She really did not understand. However, the fire phoenix hit Ye Li¡¯s body!!! There was no change in the expressions of the disciples of the Divine Sword Sect in the square. They knew very well how terrifying Ye Li¡¯s defense was and naturally knew that this fire phoenix could not cause any harm to Ye Li. Just as the disciples thought, when the fire phoenix hit Ye Li¡¯s body, it instantly disappeared. What? A look of shock appeared on Xiao Fangfang¡¯s fair face. She could not believe it no matter what. Her skills actually had no effect on Demon King Ye Li? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ye Li looked at the stunned expression on Xiao Fangfang¡¯s face and slowly said, ¡°I¡¯ve said it before. You¡¯re not my match at all. Why didn¡¯t you believe me?¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible. How can my fire not work on you?¡± Xiao Fangfang glared at Ye Li. Ye Li smiled. ¡°What fire? You mean the skill you used just now?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Ye Li opened his hand, and the Origin Essence Fire appeared in his hand. Chapter 1043 - Chapter 1043: There Was Actually Such A Divine Technique in the World Chapter 1043: There Was Actually Such A Divine Technique in the World Editor: Henyee Translations Xiao Fangfang looked at the Origin Essence Fire in Ye Li¡¯s hand and her pupils constricted. This fire¡­ Xiao Fangfang felt that the fire in her heart was nothing compared to the fire in Ye Li¡¯s hand. Suddenly, Ye Li threw a blazing fire into the sky. The soaring Origin Essence Fire instantly soared into the sky and condensed into a five-clawed fire dragon that coiled above Ye Li¡¯s head. It was really terrifying. ¡°This, this¡­¡± When Xiao Fangfang saw the five-clawed fire dragon above Ye Li¡¯s head, she could not help but take three steps back. Her fair face was filled with horror. Ye Li smiled calmly and looked at Xiao Fangfang. ¡°Where¡¯s your arrogance just now? I really want to see you like that again.¡± However, how could Xiao Fangfang still be arrogant? She was too shocked! ¡°What kind of fire is that?¡± Xiao Fangfang gulped and asked in shock. ¡°Origin Essence Fire,¡± Ye Li said slowly. ¡°What!!!¡± Xiao Fangfang could not help but turn pale with fright and exclaim, ¡°The Origin Essence Fire of the Crimson Fire Mountain?¡± Silence, a dead silence. Not only Xiao Fangfang, but even the disciples of the Divine Sword Sect in the square were stunned. ¡°Now, do you know how weak you are in front of me, Ye Li?¡± Ye Li said calmly. As soon as he finished speaking, he put away the Origin Essence Fire, and the five-clawed fire dragon above his head disappeared. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, it¡¯s just because you¡¯ve obtained the Origin Essence Fire. In terms of strength, I won¡¯t lose to you!¡± Xiao Fangfang gritted her teeth and said to Ye Li. Ye Li sighed to himself. Why didn¡¯t Xiao Fangfang understand? Suddenly, Xiao Fangfang charged at Ye Li at the speed of a seventh-tier Sky Opener. Ye Li was now a tier 3 Earth King, and the speed of a seventh-tier Sky Opener was like a snail¡¯s in front of him. Swish! A magical attack burst out from Ye Li¡¯s finger and shot towards Xiao Fangfang like a bolt of lightning. Xiao Fangfang was shocked when she saw this because she realized that she could not dodge such a fast attack. ¡°Ahh!¡± The magical attack hit Xiao Fangfang¡¯s thigh, sending her flying. When the disciples of the Myriad Gods Sword Sect saw Xiao Fangfang fall to the ground, they all showed a look of pity. It was because Xiao Fangfang¡¯s opponent was Demon King Ye Li. Xiao Fangfang no longer cared about the pain. She only felt that her self-esteem had suffered a huge blow. Initially, she thought that she would not lose to Ye Li in terms of strength. However, she did not expect that she would not even be able to take a blow from him. She felt that she was extremely ridiculous. She was clearly an ant in front of him, but she was so stupid as to come to challenge him. ¡°Actually, your strength is not bad.¡± Ye Li looked at Xiao Fangfang indifferently. ¡°But it¡¯s still a little lacking in front of me.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Ye Li raised his palm and a gentle magical power slowly flowed towards Xiao Fangfang¡¯s wound. A few seconds later, Xiao Fangfang¡¯s wound healed. What!!! Xiao Fangfang was stunned. She was really stunned. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only There was actually such a divine technique in this world? The disciples in the square also looked at each other, thinking that the Sect Master was really a god! ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Ye Li looked at Xiao Fangfang calmly. Xiao Fangfang was stunned. ¡°Go, go where?¡± ¡°The Blazing Fire Palace is going to have a new sect master,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Chapter 1044 - Chapter 1044: Went to the Blazing Fire Palace Chapter 1044: Went to the Blazing Fire Palace Editor: Henyee Translations Xiao Fangfang was shocked when she heard that. She did not understand what Ye Li meant. The Blazing Fire Palace is going to have a new sect master? Could it be¡­ She suddenly thought of an extremely shocking possibility, which was that Ye Li was going to be the sect master of the Blazing Fire Palace. At the thought of this, Xiao Fangfang felt endless shock in her heart. However, Ye Li grabbed her hand without any explanation and used Swift Steps to disappear from the spot. In an instant, Ye Li and Xiao Fangfang arrived at Divine Sword City. Xiao Fangfang looked at Ye Li in shock. What kind of speed was this? A few seconds ago, they were still in the Divine Sword Sect, but a few seconds later, they arrived at Divine Sword City? ¡°Take me to the Blazing Fire Palace,¡± Ye Li looked at Xiao Fangfang and said slowly. Xiao Fangfang stared at Ye Li. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, I admit that you¡¯re indeed very strong, but going to our Blazing Fire Palace would be like walking into a trap for you!¡± ¡°Really?¡± Ye Li smiled. ¡°Then let me walk right into your trap.¡± Arrogant, absolutely arrogant! Xiao Fangfang looked at Ye Li. She felt that Ye Li was too arrogant. She had never even heard of such an arrogant person before, let alone seen him. ¡°Alright!¡± Xiao Fangfang gritted her teeth. ¡°Since you insist on throwing your life away, I¡¯ll fulfill your wish!¡± Then, Xiao Fangfang brought Ye Li to the Blazing Fire Palace. ¡­ The Blazing Fire Palace was one of the three great sects in the North Realm. The three sect masters of the North Realm were the Divine Sword Sect, the Blazing Fire Palace, and the Water Cloud Sect. Two days later. Ye Li and Xiao Fangfang arrived at the Blazing Fire City. Just like the Divine Sword Sect, there was a Blazing Fire Mountain in the Blazing Fire City, and above the Blazing Fire Mountain was the Blazing Fire Palace. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, the Blazing Fire Palace is on the mountain!¡± Xiao Fangfang stared at Ye Li and said. Upon hearing this, Ye Li sized up the Blazing Fire Mountain. This Blazing Fire Mountain was completely red, and the fire-elemental spiritual energy on the mountain was fully displayed. ¡°Let¡¯s go up the mountain,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Xiao Fangfang was secretly puzzled. She really didn¡¯t understand why Ye Li¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change even after they arrived at the Blazing Fire City. Was Ye Li pretending, or did he not care about the Blazing Fire Palace at all? Xiao Fangfang naturally believed the latter because she already knew how arrogant Ye Li was. Not long after, Ye Li and Xiao Fangfang arrived at the entrance of the Blazing Fire Palace. Many of the Blazing Fire Palace¡¯s geniuses knew Ye Li. They had all been taught a lesson by Ye Li at the three-sect competition, but the disciples guarding the gate naturally did not know Ye Li. ¡°Senior Sister Xiao, you¡¯re back.¡± A disciple of the Blazing Fire Palace said respectfully to Ye Li. Xiao Fangfang nodded and did not say anything else. She brought Ye Li into the Blazing Fire Palace¡¯s square. All the disciples of the Blazing Fire Palace in the square looked over. Not only was Xiao Fangfang a talented disciple of the Blazing Fire Palace, but she was also the number one genius in the North Realm. Naturally, she was respected by many people in the Blazing Fire Palace. ¡°Who¡¯s the person beside Senior Sister Xiao? He¡¯s so handsome.¡± ¡°So there¡¯s actually such a good-looking person in this world?¡± ¡°Could he be Senior Sister Xiao¡¯s boyfriend?¡± All the disciples in the square began to guess. ¡°Demon King Ye Li!¡± Suddenly, a flustered voice entered the ears of the disciples. All the disciples in the square were shocked. They quickly looked in the direction of the voice and found that it was a super genius from the Blazing Fire Palace. This super genius of the Blazing Fire Palace had a terrified look on his face. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Demon King Ye Li? Could it be¡­!!! The disciples of the Blazing Fire Palace in the square were all shocked. Could it be the legendary sect master of the Divine Sword Sect¡ªDemon King Ye Li? What an incredible possibility! Chapter 1045 - Chapter 1045: Like I Said, Youre All Ants Chapter 1045: Like I Said, You¡¯re All Ants Editor: Henyee Translations All the disciples on the Blazing Fire Palace¡¯s square were shocked. They looked at each other, not understanding why Demon King Ye Li would come to the Blazing Fire Palace with Senior Sister Xiao. All of a sudden, dozens of geniuses from the Blazing Fire Palace surrounded Ye Li angrily. They were all taught a lesson by Ye Li when they were in the three-sect competition. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, you actually dare to come to the Blazing Fire Palace?¡± A tier 2 Sky Opener glared at Ye Li. ¡°I don¡¯t talk to ants.¡± Ye Li glanced at the disciples in the square indifferently. ¡°Go and tell your sect master to abdicate and let me, Ye Li, be the sect master of your Blazing Fire Palace.¡± ¡°What!!!¡± As soon as these words were spoken, all the disciples in the square were shocked to the extreme. Even if they wanted to spend ten days and ten nights, they would not dare to believe that Ye Li actually dared to say such words. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, you are too arrogant!¡± The tier 2 Sky Opener spoke coldly to Ye Li. However, to everyone¡¯s surprise, as soon as this tier 2 Sky Opener finished speaking, he was sent flying. This¡­ All the disciples widened their eyes. Clearly, they were all dumbfounded. They did not see how Ye Li attacked at all, but the tier 2 Sky Opener was sent flying. The dozen or so Blazing Fire Palace geniuses surrounding Ye Li were all stunned. ¡°I¡¯ve said it before, you¡¯re all ants,¡± Ye Li said slowly. More than a dozen Blazing Fire Palace geniuses were enraged when they heard this. Rage rose to the sky above their heads. ¡°Everyone, attack together. I don¡¯t believe that we can¡¯t defeat Demon King Ye Li with so many of us!¡± Immediately, all the geniuses of the Blazing Fire Palace surrounded Ye Li. These people were all only Tier 1 Sky Openers or tier 2 Sky Openers. In front of Ye Li, they were truly pitifully weak. However, just as these dozen or so Blazing Fire Palace prodigies took a step forward, they were sent flying like the tier 2 Sky Opener just now. How was that possible!!! All the disciples of the Blazing Fire Palace in the square were astounded. If possible, they did not want to believe it at all. Ye Li shook his head secretly. In his opinion, ants should have self-awareness, but most ants did not have self-awareness. Then, Ye Li looked at a disciple of the Divine Sword Sect. This disciple was only a tier 2 Chosen One. When he realized that Ye Li was looking at him, he was instantly shocked. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, you, what are you going to do?¡± This disciple acted as if being haunted by an evil spirit. He was scared out of his wits. ¡°Go and tell your sect master that I, Demon King Ye Li, am here,¡± Ye Li said slowly. The tier 2 Chosen One heaved a sigh of relief. He had thought that Ye Li was going to beat him up. Then, this tier 2 Chosen One hurriedly ran towards the main hall of the Blazing Fire Palace. ¡°I guess you think I¡¯m ridiculously strong, right?¡± Ye Li looked at Xiao Fangfang calmly. Xiao Fangfang was shocked and looked at Ye Li in shock. Indeed, she felt that Ye Li was too terrifying. She even felt that Ye Li was the scariest person in the world. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, what brings you to my Blazing Fire Palace?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Suddenly, a deep voice entered the ears of the disciples. ¡°The sect master is here.¡± Someone exclaimed. Ye Li looked in the direction of the voice and saw an old man in his sixties walking over. The old man looked sage-like, and his beard and hair had already turned white. Chapter 1046 - Chapter 1046: Make Him Believe It Chapter 1046: Make Him Believe It Editor: Henyee Translations The old man was none other than the sect master of the Blazing Fire Palace, Huo Yuan, a tier 3 Earth King. Behind Huo Yuan were a few elders. They were also Earth Kings, either tier 1 or tier 2. When the disciples in the square saw that the sect master had arrived, they all heaved a sigh of relief and stared fixedly at Demon King Ye Li. After all, the Blazing Fire Palace was one of the three great sects in the North Realm. However, how could they tolerate being bullied by Demon King Ye Li! The Sect Master of the Blazing Fire Palace, Huo Yuan, and the three elders walked in front of Ye Li. ¡°Fire away.¡± Huo Yuan looked at Ye Li. There was no change in Ye Li¡¯s expression. He looked at Huo Yuan calmly. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m here to be the Sect Leader of the Blazing Fire Palace,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Huo Yuan and the three elders were shocked. They did not expect Ye Li to say such a thing. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, although you¡¯re the sect master of the Divine Sword Sect, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re too arrogant?¡± The Blazing Fire Palace¡¯s Grand Elder stared at Ye Li and said coldly. Ye Li smiled and looked at the Blazing Fire Palace¡¯s Grand Elder. ¡°You also know that I¡¯m the sect master of the Divine Sword Sect. I¡¯m talking to your sect master now. Do you have the right to speak?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± The Blazing Fire Palace¡¯s Grand Elder was furious. Huo Yuan waved his hand and stared at Ye Li. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, don¡¯t you think your idea is a little ridiculous?¡± Huo Yuan looked at Ye Li in disdain. ¡°Don¡¯t think that just because you become the sect master of the Divine Sword Sect, you can unite the entire North Realm!¡± After all, Huo Yuan was the Sect Master of the Blazing Fire Palace. His words hit the nail on the head! Ye Li really thought so. As long as the Blazing Fire Palace and Water Cloud Sect submitted to him, the other forces in the North Realm would naturally be easy to deal with. He didn¡¯t want to continue arguing with Huo Yuan, so he released the Apocalypse Legion from the system space. The ten Heavenly Lord-level zombies of the Apocalypse Legion instantly appeared beside Ye Li. ¡°Zombies?¡± The disciples in the square were all shocked. ¡°This is my Apocalypse Legion. They are all tier 3 Earth Kings,¡± Ye Li looked at Huo Yuan indifferently. What? As soon as these words were spoken, everyone in the Blazing Fire Palace could not help but gasp. They were all tier 3 Earth King-level zombies? ¡°I don¡¯t believe it!¡± Huo Yuan gritted his teeth and squeezed out these words from between his teeth. ¡°Make him believe it,¡± Ye Li said slowly to the Apocalypse Legion. Following Ye Li¡¯s order, the Apocalypse Legion roared and flew towards Huo Yuan. Huo Yuan was in the tier 3 Earth King Realm. In the eyes of others, he was definitely an insurmountable mountain. However, in front of the Apocalypse Legion, his strength was really not enough. Instantly, Huo Yuan was sent flying. As for the three elders of the Blazing Fire Palace, they were only Tier 1 to tier 2 Earth Kings. Needless to say, they were defeated even more easily. When the Blazing Fire Palace disciples saw their sect master Huo Yuan being sent flying, they all froze like clay sculptures, unable to recover from their shock for a long time. At this moment, Huo Yuan¡¯s heart was filled with endless shock. He finally believed that the Apocalypse Legion was all tier 3 Earth King-level zombies. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ye Li¡¯s handsome face remained expressionless. He looked at Huo Yuan and slowly said, ¡°Submit to me, or see me destroy the Blazing Fire Palace?¡± Ye Li gave Huo Yuan two choices. If it was possible, Huo Yuan was naturally unwilling to submit. Unfortunately, he knew that he had no choice. If he said no, the Blazing Fire Palace would be reduced to ashes in an instant! Chapter 1047 - Chapter 1047: South Coast Base City Chapter 1047: South Coast Base City Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°I agree!¡± The sect master of the Blazing Fire Palace, Huo Yuan, gritted his teeth and agreed. Ye Li was not surprised at all. He knew that Huo Yuan would agree. Next was Water Cloud Sect. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Ye Li looked at Xiao Fangfang. Xiao Fangfang was stunned. ¡°Where are we going?¡± She didn¡¯t understand where Ye Li would go now that the Blazing Fire Palace had submitted to him. ¡°Water Cloud Sect,¡± Ye Li said slowly. What? Xiao Fangfang was too surprised. But she knew that she could never reject Ye Li. Then, Xiao Fangfang brought Ye Li down the Blazing Fire Mountain and headed towards Water Cloud Sect. ¡­ A day later, the two arrived at a base city. It didn¡¯t take long for them to reach the Water Cloud Sect. Ye Li was not in a hurry to go to Water Cloud Sect. He realized that the residents of the base city were all in a panic, as if something big had happened. ¡°What happened?¡± Ye Li looked at an ordinary person and asked. ¡°Don¡¯t you know? The Dark Race and zombies are about to attack the South Coast Base City,¡± the ordinary man said hurriedly. Dark Race, zombies? A playful smile flashed across Ye Li¡¯s handsome face. Suddenly, an air-raid siren sounded. ¡°Residents of the South Coast Base City, as the Dark Race and zombies are approaching the South Coast Base City, please head to the emergency shelter!¡± When these residents heard such an air defense alarm, they were instantly shocked and hurriedly rushed to the emergency shelter. When luck came, it was like chewing gum and couldn¡¯t be stopped. Ye Li thought that since they had met this chance, he should synthesize those zombies. The guards team of the South Coast Base City appeared on streets to help the residents evacuate. ¡°Come on! Come on!¡± Generally speaking, if the residents of the base city evacuated, there was only one possibility: the Dark Race members and zombies were too strong, so the base city had no confidence in winning. ¡°Go to the emergency shelter.¡± A guard walked up to Ye Li and Xiao Fangfang and spoke to them. ¡°It¡¯s all right,¡± Ye Li said calmly. At this moment, the residents on the street where Ye Li was were all heading to the emergency shelter. Only Ye Li, Xiao Fangfang, and a dozen guards team members were left on the street. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you guys?¡± The guards team members looked at Ye Li and Xiao Fangfang in confusion. Aren¡¯t they afraid? ¡°The Dark Race and zombies are about to arrive at the South Coast Base City!¡± These base city guards felt that Ye Li and Xiao Fangfang must not know the seriousness of the matter. However, they did not expect that Ye Li and Xiao Fangfang¡¯s expressions did not change at all. ¡°It¡¯s just the Dark Race and zombies,¡± Ye Li said lightly. What? These words¡­ The dozen or so guard teams really couldn¡¯t believe that Ye Li would dare to say such a thing. ¡°The Dark Race members and zombies have arrived at the outer city wall!¡± Suddenly, a loud shout entered Ye Li¡¯s ears. The dozen or so guard teams quickly turned around and looked at Ye Li and Xiao Fangfang. However, they were all stunned by what they saw. Ye Li and Xiao Fangfang were nowhere to be seen. It was as if they had never appeared. ¡­ Ye Li and Xiao Fangfang had already appeared on the outer wall of the South Coast Base City. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Countless genetic warriors and troops stood on the outer city wall. Most of these genetic warriors were in the Transcender realm. There were only a few Chosen Ones among them. And these troops were just ordinary people! ¡°Who are you?¡± Suddenly, a middle-aged man walked to Ye Li and Xiao Fangfang¡¯s side and stared at them as he asked. Chapter 1048 - Chapter 1048: Im Here to Synthesize These Zombies Chapter 1048: I¡¯m Here to Synthesize These Zombies Editor: Henyee Translations This middle-aged man was a Tier 1 Sky Opener. He was the strongest genetic warrior on the outer city wall of the South Coast Base City. ¡°I am called Ye Li,¡± Ye Li replied calmly. The middle-aged man was stunned. Ye Li? He really felt that the name Ye Li was extremely familiar. After thinking about it carefully, the middle-aged man¡¯s pupils began to constrict rapidly. ¡°You, you¡¯re the sect master of the Divine Sword Sect, Demon King Ye Li?¡± The middle-aged man¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t loud, but it was enough for many genetic warriors on the outer city wall to hear him. ¡°What? Demon King Ye Li is here to help us?¡± ¡°Is it really the Divine Sword Sect¡¯s Sect Master, Demon King Ye Li?¡± ¡°I think so. Who would dare to steal the Demon King Ye Li¡¯s name?¡± Xiao Fangfang looked at the middle-aged man. ¡°That¡¯s right. He¡¯s the Sect Master of the Divine Sword Sect, Demon King Ye Li.¡± After hearing Xiao Fangfang¡¯s words, the middle-aged man looked overjoyed. ¡°Then, Lord Demon King, are you here to help our South Coast Base City?¡± The middle-aged man asked carefully. ¡°Not really. I just want to synthesize those zombies,¡± Ye Li said calmly. Synthesize those zombies? No one understood what Ye Li meant, not even Xiao Fangfang. ¡°The Dark Race members and zombies are here!¡± All of a sudden, countless Dark Race members and zombies swarmed over from all directions. It was a terrifying sight. Ye Li looked very bored because he felt that the number of zombies was pitifully small. Then, he released the Apocalypse Legion from the system space. The ten earth-king-level zombies of the Apocalypse Legion appeared in front of him. ¡°Do it,¡± Ye Li said to the Apocalypse Legion. With Ye Li¡¯s order, only an afterimage was left where the Apocalypse Legion was. The Apocalypse Legion were all Earth King-level zombies. How could these Dark Race members and zombies be their opponents? Roar!!! The Apocalypse Legion was incomparably ferocious. The thousands of Dark Race members were instantly defeated the moment they faced the Apocalypse Legion. This, this, this!!! The genetic warriors on the city wall outside the South Coast Base City could not help but turn pale with fright. Even if they wanted to spend ten days and ten nights, they could not believe that the scene in front of them was real. After solving all the Dark Race members, the Apocalypse Legion began to fight the zombies. They had their own way of defeating zombies, which could attack zombies on a large scale, but wouldn¡¯t kill them. Ye Li opened the synthesis grid in his mind and began to synthesize the zombies on the ground. Half an hour later, all the zombies were synthesized by him. Ye Li¡¯s handsome face didn¡¯t change at all because synthesized zombies couldn¡¯t upgrade the Apocalypse Legion. It couldn¡¯t be helped. The current level of the Apocalypse Legion was too high. ¡°Lord Demon King, thank you. If not for you, my South Coast Base City would have been in danger.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As the middle-aged man spoke, he was about to kneel down before Ye Li. The genetic warriors and troops on the outer city wall were also prepared to kneel down to Ye Li when they saw this. However, to their surprise, just as their knees were about to touch the ground, they felt a strong resistance. The knees of everyone on the outer city wall were all bounced up by this resistance. ¡°I told you,¡± Ye Li glanced at the people on the outer wall and said, ¡°I¡¯m only here to synthesize these zombies, not to save you.¡± Everyone on the outer city wall did not say anything when they heard this, but their faces were filled with respect. Chapter 1049 - Chapter 1049: Chu Tian, the Little Overlord Chapter 1049: Chu Tian, the Little Overlord Editor: Henyee Translations Ye Li looked at the shocked Xiao Fangfang. He naturally knew what Xiao Fangfang was shocked about. When he was synthesizing zombies, anyone would be shocked. ¡°Are you done being shocked?¡± Ye Li looked at Xiao Fangfang calmly. Xiao Fangfang came back to her senses and looked at Ye Li in shock. ¡°W-why did you reduce the number of zombies and turn them into only a few zombies?¡± She was really too curious. ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll tell you?¡± Ye Li asked Xiao Fangfang playfully. Hearing this, Xiao Fangfang naturally knew that Ye Li would not tell her. ¡°Alright, we should go,¡± Ye Li said frankly. Xiao Fangfang nodded and the two of them disappeared from the outer wall of the South Coast Base City. The genetic warriors on the outer city wall were all shocked. They were still here a second ago. Why were they gone in the next second? ¡­ Ye Li and Xiao Fangfang headed towards Water Cloud Sect. After another day, they finally arrived at Divine Water City. There was a divine lake in the center of Divine Water City. There was a Divine Water Island on the divine lake, and Water Cloud Sect, one of the three major sects in the North Realm, was on the Divine Water Island. ¡°Senior Demon King, we¡¯re about to reach the Water Cloud Sect,¡± Xiao Fangfang said to Ye Li. Ye Li nodded. He knew that the Water Cloud Sect would not have any conditions for negotiation. The only thing they could do was to submit to Ye Li. ¡°Hahaha!!!¡± Suddenly, an arrogant and unruly laughter entered Ye Li¡¯s ears. Ye Li looked in the direction of the voice and realized that the laughter came from a good-looking young man. What Ye Li did not expect was that this 17 or 18-year-old youth was actually a tier 3 Sky Opener. This talent was very terrifying. At this moment, the young man was beating up a Transcender. This Transcender screamed pitifully. The onlookers all sighed. This Transcender really shouldn¡¯t have provoked the little overlord of Water Cloud Sect, Chu Tian. Ye Li didn¡¯t want to care about this. He asked Xiao Fangfang to bring him to Divine Water Island. However, even if the tree wanted to be quiet, the wind would not stop! ¡°Wait.¡± Just as Ye Li and Xiao Fangfang took a step forward, Chu Tian¡¯s voice sounded in their ears. Ye Li and Xiao Fangfang stopped in their tracks. Chu Tian walked up to them, his slightly handsome face filled with disdain. ¡°You don¡¯t seem to be from Divine Water City?¡± Chu Tian stared at Ye Li and Xiao Fangfang. ¡°Hehe.¡± Ye Li looked at Chu Tian indifferently, ¡°This Divine Water City is so big, do you think you can recognize everyone?¡± The onlookers were shocked. Naturally, they did not expect Ye Li to be so calm in front of the little overlord. ¡°Of course I can¡¯t recognize all the people in Divine Water City.¡± Chu Tian stared at Ye Li. ¡°But I know that there¡¯s no one as handsome as you in Divine Water City!¡± Ye Li understood what he meant. Although Chu Tian was good-looking, he still couldn¡¯t compare to him in appearance. ¡°So, what are you going to do now?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only A hint of playfulness appeared on Ye Li¡¯s face. When the onlookers heard this, they couldn¡¯t help but shake their heads and sigh because they knew that Ye Li¡¯s ending would be very tragic. ¡°You, do you know who I am?¡± Chu Tian frowned. The little overlord Chu Tian, who had always been tyrannical in Divine Water City, was the son of the Water Cloud Sect¡¯s sect master. Ever since he was born, he had been the center of attention. No matter who faced him, they would always be submissive. ¡°I don¡¯t want to know who you are,¡± Ye Li said casually. Chapter 1050 - Chapter 1050: So Much for the Water Cloud Sect Chapter 1050: So Much for the Water Cloud Sect Editor: Henyee Translations Of course, Ye Li didn¡¯t want to know who Chu Tian was, because no matter who it was, they were like ants in front of him. ¡°Who are you?¡± Xiao Fangfang was a little puzzled. She didn¡¯t understand what kind of background Chu Tian had to be so arrogant. Hearing this, Chu Tian¡¯s slightly handsome face began to look smug. ¡°Listen up, I¡¯m Chu Tian. People call me the Little Overlord. The sect master of Water Cloud Sect is my father!¡± No wonder. The son of Water Cloud Sect¡¯s sect master, one of the three great sects in the North Realm, naturally had the right to be arrogant. ¡°Disappear.¡± Ye Li looked at Chu Tian and said calmly. What? The onlookers were all stunned. They didn¡¯t expect the two of them to be so calm even after Chu Tian had told them their background. Could it be¡­ Had they never heard of the Water Cloud Sect? ¡°What did you just say?¡± Chu Tian stared at Ye Li. ¡°Disappear.¡± Ye Li¡¯s handsome face was calm. ¡°Don¡¯t make me repeat myself a third time.¡± Hearing this, Chu Tian¡¯s anger reached its peak. ¡°You actually dare to make me disappear? Don¡¯t you know how terrifying the Water Cloud Sect is?¡± He thought that Ye Li must not know how terrifying the Water Cloud Sect was. Otherwise, he would have been scared out of his wits. ¡°Is the Water Cloud Sect very scary?¡± Ye Li said playfully. As soon as these words were spoken, not only Chu Tian, but even the onlookers were shocked. Was the Water Cloud Sect very scary? Wasn¡¯t this publicly acknowledged in the North Realm? They finally understood why Ye Li was so fearless. It turned out that he did not know how terrifying the Water Cloud Sect was. ¡°Water Cloud Sect is one of the three great sects in the North Realm.¡± Chu Tian¡¯s face was smug. ¡°Now are you afraid?¡± Everyone looked at Ye Li. They thought that after Ye Li found out that Water Cloud Sect was one of the three great sects in the North Realm, he would definitely be scared out of his wits. However, they would never have thought that there was no fear on Ye Li¡¯s face at all. ¡°Just so so¡± Ye Li responded slowly. ¡°What!!!¡± All the onlookers gasped and looked at Ye Li with their mouths agape. Just so so? They felt that they had heard something that they would never be able to hear. ¡°W-what did you say?¡± Thousands of feet of anger rushed out from above Chu Tian¡¯s head. Ye Li smiled faintly. ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡± Chu Tian wasn¡¯t the only one who didn¡¯t believe it. Everyone present didn¡¯t believe it either. Only Xiao Fangfang believed that the Water Cloud Sect was indeed nothing in front of Ye Li. ¡°How dare you insult the Water Cloud Sect? I¡¯ll take your life!¡± Chu Tian shouted. With that, Chu Tian threw a punch at Ye Li. Chu Tian was very fast. His fist carried terrifying spiritual energy. If a low-leveled genetic warrior suffered such a punch, there was no chance of survival. Unfortunately, everyone had missed out on one point. Even if they thought for three years, they wouldn¡¯t know that Chu Tian was facing Demon King Ye Li. Ye Li didn¡¯t try to dodge or defend, allowing Chu Tian¡¯s punch to land on him. Without a doubt, Chu Tian¡¯s punch landed heavily on Ye Li¡¯s body. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Everyone knew that even if Ye Li didn¡¯t die, he would be crippled because they knew how terrifying the little overlord Chu Tian was. However, their eyes widened for the largest time in history, and their mouths were so wide open that they could swallow an extra-large bowl. Ye Li did not even take half a step back! How was that possible!!! Everyone present was shocked to the extreme. Chapter 1051 - Chapter 1051: I Am Both Good and Evil Chapter 1051: I Am Both Good and Evil Editor: Henyee Translations However, the one who was most shocked was the little overlord, Chu Tian. ¡°There¡¯s no reason. There¡¯s no reason for your defense to be so strong!¡± Chu Tian¡¯s slightly handsome face was filled with disbelief. Ye Li looked at the dumbfounded Chu Tian and slowly said, ¡°I¡¯ve already given you a chance. Why didn¡¯t you choose to cherish it?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, a wind-breaking voice entered everyone¡¯s ears. ¡°Ah!!!¡± With a shocking scream, the little overlord Chu Tian was sent flying. A shocking bloody hole appeared on his right leg. ¡°Go and tell the Water Cloud Sect that the Divine Sword Sect¡¯s Sect Master, Demon King Ye Li, has arrived. Tell them to come and welcome me.¡± Ye Li said calmly to Chu Tian. ¡°What!!!¡± Everyone present was shocked. The sect master of the Divine Sword Sect¡­ Demon King Ye Li? They all froze like clay sculptures. They would never have thought that Ye Li would be the Demon King, Ye Li. Chu Tian didn¡¯t expect this either. When he heard that Ye Li was the Demon King of the Divine Sword Sect, he felt as if a bolt of lightning had struck his head. ¡°Okay, okay, okay.¡± The little overlord Chu Tian even forgot about the pain. He quickly got up from the ground and headed to Water Cloud Sect. ¡°Let¡¯s find a place to eat,¡± Ye Li said calmly to Xiao Fangfang. As soon as he finished speaking, Ye Li activated his Heavenly Spirit Eyes and realized that there was a good-looking inn not far ahead. Ye Li and Xiao Fangfang walked towards the inn, leaving everyone stunned on the spot. ¡°Senior Demon King, I think¡­¡± Xiao Fangfang seemed to want to say something but hesitated. A few seconds later, Xiao Fangfang finally mustered her courage and said what she wanted to say. ¡°I think you¡¯re a good person.¡± Xiao Fangfang looked extremely serious. Ye Li smiled faintly. There was no change in his handsome face at all. ¡°I¡¯m not a good person.¡± Ye Li looked at Xiao Fangfang. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m not a bad person either.¡± To Ye Li¡¯s surprise, Xiao Fangfang shook her head. ¡°Senior Demon King, I think you must have taught him a lesson because you saw how domineering he was in Divine Water City.¡± Ye Li secretly smiled. It was just because Chu Tian offended him. Chu Tian provoked them first. What could he do? The two of them arrived at the inn and found a random seat. Ye Li called the waiter over and ordered a lot of delicacies. It could be said that he had always had a good eye for choosing an inn. This inn had all kinds of delicacies, including birds in the sky, wild geese in the clouds, livestock on the ground and seafood in the sea. Not long after, delicacies were served. ¡°Senior Demon King, let¡¯s eat,¡± Xiao Fangfang said to Ye Li. As soon as Xiao Fangfang finished speaking, her fair face was filled with shock. It was because he realized that Ye Li¡¯s eating speed was too fast! What kind of speed was this! Ye Li smiled and looked at Xiao Fangfang calmly. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°I eat as fast as I kill. Many people haven¡¯t even seen me pick up my chopsticks before I¡¯ve finished my meal, and many people have already died before they see me attack.¡± As soon as she said that, Xiao Fangfang could not help but remember something that Ye Li had said to her: ¡°Never be too shocked because everything I do will leave you shocked for three days and three nights.¡± Xiao Fangfang really couldn¡¯t understand why there was such a perfect man like Senior Demon King in this world. For some reason, Xiao Fangfang began to have butterflies in her stomach. This was the first time she had such a feeling. Chapter 1052 - Chapter 1052: Zhong Shan, Fourth Elder of Water Cloud Sect Chapter 1052: Zhong Shan, Fourth Elder of Water Cloud Sect Editor: Henyee Translations Ye Li looked at Xiao Fangfang. ¡°You like me?¡± Xiao Fangfang¡¯s fair face instantly turned red. She had never dreamed that Ye Li would say such a thing. ¡°Who, who likes you?¡± With that, Xiao Fangfang lowered her head. ¡°Where is Demon King Ye Li!¡± Suddenly, a deep voice entered Ye Li and Xiao Fangfang¡¯s ears. Ye Li and Xiao Fangfang looked in the direction of the voice. A middle-aged man walked in. The middle-aged man¡¯s name was Zhong Shan, and he was the Fourth Elder of Water Cloud Sect, a Tier 1 Earth King. ¡°Here.¡± Xiao Fangfang said to Zhong Shan. Zhong Shan walked over and stared at Ye Li and Xiao Fangfang. ¡°The sect master asked me to invite you to the Water Cloud Sect.¡± Zhong Shan¡¯s face was very displeased. He was the dignified Fourth Elder of Water Cloud Sect, but he had to personally come to invite someone. But what he didn¡¯t expect was that Ye Li didn¡¯t even look at him. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, the sect master, asked me to invite you to the Water Cloud Sect!¡± Zhong Shan shouted. Ye Li still didn¡¯t look at him and said calmly, ¡°Let your sect master come personally to invite me.¡± Zhong Shan was enraged when he heard this. ¡°What¡­ did¡­ you¡­ say?¡± He enunciated each word coldly. Ye Li smiled and looked at Zhong Shan playfully. He said frankly, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be deaf apart from being an ant.¡± When Zhong Shan, the Fourth Elder of Water Cloud Sect, heard this, he couldn¡¯t take it anymore. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, do you really think that you¡¯re invincible in the North Realm?¡± Zhong Shan stared at Ye Li. Ye Li smiled. In the eyes of others, a Tier 1 Earth King was naturally an insurmountable mountain. But in front of Ye Li, he was like an ant. ¡°Just do what I say.¡± Ye Li waved his hand at Zhong Shan. When the Fourth Elder of Water Cloud Sect saw this, he was extremely furious. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, I want to see how terrifying you are!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Zhong Shan¡¯s palm flew towards Ye Li at an extremely fast speed. However, before Zhong Shan¡¯s palm could hit Ye Li¡¯s body, he was sent flying and landed heavily on the ground. ¡°How is this possible!¡± Zhong Shan was stunned. He could not believe that this was real no matter what. He actually couldn¡¯t withstand a strike from Demon King Ye Li? Zhong Shan stared at Ye Li who was still sitting on the chair. However, he did not expect that the Demon King Ye Li would appear in front of him in the next second. What!!! Such speed¡­ The Fourth Elder of Water Cloud Sect, Zhong Shan, was extremely shocked because he realized that he could not catch Ye Li¡¯s speed at all. ¡°Now, can you get your sect master to come and welcome me?¡± Ye Li said calmly to Zhong Shan. Zhong Shan was shocked. For some reason, he felt that his entire body was trembling uncontrollably. Even his soul was submitting to Ye Li. ¡°I¡¯ll go, I¡¯ll go.¡± How could Zhong Shan dare to refute? He felt that if he refuted, his soul would instantly be destroyed. Immediately, Zhong Shan stood up and ran out of the inn as fast as he could. ¡°Senior Demon King, you¡¯re really amazing.¡± Xiao Fangfang said to Ye Li happily. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only However, Ye Li¡¯s face showed a hint of boredom. He slowly said, ¡°That¡¯s what a lot of people say.¡± ¡°Senior Demon King, what are you going to do after unifying all the major factions in the North Realm?¡± Xiao Fangfang looked at Ye Li curiously. Ye Li smiled. ¡°Go to the Sin Academy, of course.¡± Chapter 1053 - Chapter 1053: Sect Master Chu Hai and the Four Elders Chapter 1053: Sect Master Chu Hai and the Four Elders Editor: Henyee Translations The Sin Academy? Xiao Fangfang was stunned. She had naturally heard of the Sin Academy. That was the largest academy in the Sin Realm. It gathered the supreme geniuses of the Sin Realm. It wouldn¡¯t be long before the Sin Academy started recruiting students again. ¡°Senior Demon King, I will also go to the Sin Academy.¡± Xiao Fangfang said to Ye Li happily. Ye Li was not surprised at all because Xiao Fangfang was now a seventh-tier Sky Opener. Such talent was too terrifying. ¡°Senior Demon King, I didn¡¯t expect you to go to the Sin Academy.¡± What Xiao Fangfang said was true. She really didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to go to the Sin Academy. She thought that Ye Li was the most powerful person in the world. ¡°I went to the Sin Academy to look for my wife,¡± Ye Li said calmly. It had been a long time since he last saw Qiong Ling. The Qiong Qi Royal Family was located in the North Realm, and he had never been there before. Xiao Fangfang was stunned. ¡°Senior Demon King, y-your wife?¡± Xiao Fangfang never dreamed that Ye Li would say such a thing. Ye Li didn¡¯t continue because he felt that this topic could be ended. ¡°The Water Cloud Sect¡¯s Sect Leader, Chu Hai, is here!¡± Suddenly, Ye Li and Xiao Fangfang heard a sharp voice. A man who looked to be in his late forties walked into the inn. The man walked majestically. He had sharp eyebrows and a pair of big leopard eyes. His face, which was like a silver basin, looked dignified. This man was none other than the sect master of Water Cloud Sect, Chu Hai, who was a tier 3 Earth King. Behind Chu Hai were the four elders of the Water Cloud Sect. ¡°You¡¯re finally here.¡± Ye Li said slowly. A deep displeasure appeared on Chu Hai¡¯s face when he heard that. He stared at Ye Li. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, you¡¯re so arrogant!¡± Ye Li smiled calmly. ¡°I asked you to welcome me because I think highly of you. Why did you say that?¡± What? Chu Hai and the four elders behind him were enraged when they heard this. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, you injured my son. How are we going to settle this?¡± Chu Hai from the Water Cloud Sect shouted coldly at Ye Li. Ye Li shook his head. ¡°Chu Hai, how do you want to settle this?¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Chu Hai coldly snorted and shouted, ¡°Of course I¡¯ll give you a taste of your own medicine!¡± Ye Li naturally did not expect Chu Hai to say such a thing. He could not help but sigh. ¡°Do you know that when you say this, your Water Cloud Sect might have already reached a point of collapse?¡± As soon as these words were spoken, Chu Hai and the four elders¡¯ faces turned extremely cold. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, what do you want?¡± Chu Hai stared at Ye Li. ¡°Our Water Cloud Sect is not afraid of your Divine Sword Sect.¡± The corners of Ye Li¡¯s lips curled up slightly, and an evil smile appeared on his handsome face. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°The Water Cloud Sect is indeed not afraid of the Divine Sword Sect, but you have to be afraid of me, Demon King, Ye Li,¡± Ye Li said slowly. ¡°How about this? I¡¯ll give you two choices. One is to submit to me, Ye Li, and the other is to watch me destroy the Water Cloud Sect.¡± Ye Li continued, ¡°How about it? Do you choose the first or the second?¡± Hahaha!!! The sect master of Water Cloud Sect, Chu Hai, laughed out loud, as if he had never heard such a funny joke. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, oh Demon King Ye Li, should I call you innocent or fearless?¡± Chu Hai looked at Ye Li with disdain. Chapter 1054 - Chapter 1054: Sect Master, Youre Really A God Chapter 1054: Sect Master, You¡¯re Really A God Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Is that so?¡± Ye Li looked at Chu Hai playfully. Chu Hai really couldn¡¯t stand Ye Li¡¯s arrogance anymore. A thousand feet of anger rushed out from the top of his head. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, I can let you off for injuring my son. Hurry up and leave Divine Water City. Otherwise¡­¡± Chu Hai didn¡¯t finish his sentence, but his next words were very clear. Unfortunately, Ye Li was never afraid of being threatened. ¡°Otherwise what?¡± Ye Li looked at him and said lightly. Chu Hai sneered. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, oh Demon King Ye Li, I think you won¡¯t shed a tear until you see your coffin!¡± Ye Li¡¯s handsome face was indifferent as he slowly said, ¡°I won¡¯t cry even if I see a coffin because I will never need a coffin. It¡¯s you guys who need a coffin.¡± As soon as these words were spoken, the Water Cloud Sect¡¯s sect master, Chu Hai, was furious to the extreme. ¡°Attack!¡± The four elders of the Water Cloud Sect could not take it anymore. When they heard the sect master¡¯s order, they instantly attacked Ye Li. Xiao Fangfang looked at the four Grand Elders in shock. She quickly looked at Ye Li and realized that there was no change in Ye Li¡¯s expression at all. It was as if he did not see anything. ¡°Apocalypse Legion, come out.¡± Ye Li released the Apocalypse Legion from the system space. Roar!!! The ten Earth King-level zombies of the Apocalypse Legion instantly appeared in front of Ye Li. The four elders of Water Cloud Sect stopped in their tracks when they saw the Apocalypse Legion. They were all shocked because they couldn¡¯t understand how the Apocalypse Legion appeared. ¡°The Apocalypse Legion. Teach them a lesson,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Following Ye Li¡¯s order, the ten earth-level zombies of the Apocalypse Legion began to attack. How could the four elders of the Water Cloud Sect withstand such an attack? They all died on the spot. The four elders¡¯ eyes were wide open. It was obvious that they had died with grievances. Ye Li had already given them a chance, but they didn¡¯t cherish it. He had no choice. ¡°Th-th-this¡­¡± The sect master of Water Cloud Sect, Chu Hai, looked at the scene in front of him. He was already scared out of wits. ¡°Now.¡± Ye Li looked at him indifferently. ¡°Do you still think that I, Ye Li, need a coffin?¡± Chu Hai wanted to run when he heard this. He really wanted to run. However, how could he escape? A few seconds later, the sect master of the Water Cloud Sect, Chu Hai, died. Xiao Fangfang looked at Ye Li in shock and realized that there was still no change in Ye Li¡¯s expression. Such a person killed without batting an eyelid! ¡°The Water Cloud Sect¡¯s sect master and elders are all dead. There¡¯s no need for them to submit now,¡± Ye Li said slowly to Xiao Fangfang. Xiao Fangfang nodded. She thought so too. ¡°Let¡¯s go back separately.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Ye Li activated Swift Steps and disappeared from the inn. Xiao Fangfang was stunned. Unable to catch Ye Li¡¯s speed, she looked desolate. ¡°Looks like I can only meet you again at the Sin Academy,¡± Xiao Fangfang muttered to herself. ¡­ Divine Sword Sect. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ye Li returned to the Divine Sword Sect. The four Sword Masters of the Divine Sword Sect came out to welcome them. After Ye Li entered the hall, he told them everything. The four Sword Masters looked at each other. ¡°Sect Master, you¡¯re really a god!¡± First Sword Master Feng Changqing couldn¡¯t help but say to Ye Li. Chapter 1055 - Chapter 1055: Came to the Earth Realm Chapter 1055: Came to the Earth Realm Editor: Henyee Translations Ding! ¡°Congratulations to the host for obtaining the zombie synthesize skill.¡± As soon as the First Sword Master, Feng Changqing, finished speaking, the system¡¯s voice appeared in Ye Li¡¯s mind. Zombie synthesize skill? Ye Li was stunned. Didn¡¯t he already have this skill? Zombie Synthesis Skill: It can allow zombies to synthesize zombies on their own. Seeing this, Ye Li couldn¡¯t help but be shocked. In other words, the Apocalypse Legion could synthesize zombies on their own in the future? This was a f*cking divine skill! Immediately, he integrated the zombie synthesize skill into the ten Earth King-level zombies of the Apocalypse Legion. After releasing the Apocalypse Legion from the system space, Ye Li telepathically told them to become famous. After the Apocalypse Legion members received Ye Li¡¯s order, they left the Divine Sword Sect one by one. ¡°By the way, Sect Master, the Sin Academy¡¯s recruitment is starting in three months. What do you think?¡± First Sword Master Feng Changqing asked Ye Li. ¡°Of course I¡¯ll join it.¡± Ye Li said lightly. When Feng Changqing heard this, he wanted to say something but hesitated. ¡°Sect Master, I remember you saying that your wife is Qiong Ling of the Qiong Qi Royal Family, right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± A few seconds later, Feng Changqing continued. ¡°Sect Master, the Qiong Qi Royal Family is really too powerful. Their leader is a supreme powerhouse in the Heavenly King Realm.¡± The King Realm was divided into the Earth King Realm and the Heavenly King Realm. Ye Li was now a tier 3 Earth King. ¡°Are you trying to tell me that I¡¯m not worthy of being her husband?¡± Ye Li looked at Feng Changqing. ¡°Although the words are a little harsh, I heard that the Qiong Qi Royal Family and the Fire Wyvern Demon Race in the southern border are about to form an alliance through marriage,¡± Feng Changqing replied. After saying that, Feng Changqing sighed heavily. ¡°Whether it¡¯s the Qiong Qi Royal Family or the Fire Wyvern Demon Race, we can¡¯t afford to offend them.¡± Feng Changqing continued. Ye Li understood this point. ¡°So, you want me to give up?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± First Sword Master Feng Changqing nodded earnestly. Unfortunately, he, Ye Li, was never someone who gave up easily. ¡°Where is the Sin Academy¡¯s enrollment location?¡± ¡°Sect Master, in the Sin Realm¡¯s territory.¡± Ye Li smiled. ¡°I¡¯m going out to train tomorrow. I¡¯ll leave the matters in the North Realm to you guys.¡± The four Sword Masters nodded. ¡­ Sin Realm was divided into Sin Domain and Evil Domain. There were twelve territories in the Sin Domain. The Earth Territory was the largest territory besides the Heaven Territory. Ye Li arrived at Black Cloud City. Black Cloud City was huge. At least, Ye Li had never seen such a big city. Moreover, the Spiritual Qi here was extremely dense. The people on the street were all genetic warriors. The clothes here adopted ancient styles, looking very pleasing to the eye. Ye Li looked at the genetic warriors on the street and realized that even the ones in the lowest realm were Chosen Ones. If this was any other place, it would be incredible. Ding! ¡°The host¡¯s demonic aura has been transformed into spiritual energy.¡± The system¡¯s voice suddenly appeared in his mind. When Ye Li heard the system¡¯s voice, he could not help but shake his head. Sometimes, he was a human, and sometimes, he was a demon. When would it end? He suddenly saw Xiao Fangfang. ¡°Fangfang, it¡¯s good that you came back from the North Realm.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Beside Xiao Fangfang was a young man. Xiao Fangfang frowned. It was obvious that she did not like the young man beside her. The young man was very handsome and had terrifying talent. He was actually a seventh-tier Sky Opener like Xiao Fangfang. Meeting an old friend in a foreign land! Ye Li smiled and walked towards Xiao Fangfang. Chapter 1056 - Chapter 1056: Shocked Ning Yun Chapter 1056: Shocked Ning Yun Editor: Henyee Translations Xiao Fangfang also saw Ye Li and could not help but be stunned. ¡°Senior Demon King?¡± She quickly rubbed her eyes and felt that she must have seen wrongly. However, no matter how she rubbed her eyes, Ye Li was still in front of her. The young man¡¯s name was Ning Yun. He was a little stunned. ¡°Fangfang, who is he?¡± Ning Yun stared at Ye Li unhappily. Ye Li had already walked up to Xiao Fangfang. ¡°Senior Demon King, I didn¡¯t expect to meet you in Black Cloud City. This is great.¡± Xiao Fangfang smiled at Ye Li. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it either,¡± Ye Li said slowly. When Ning Yun saw this, he was furious. He glared at Ye Li. ¡°Who are you?¡± Ning Yun questioned Ye Li. ¡°Ye Li,¡± Ye Li answered truthfully. Ye Li? Ning Yun had never heard of Ye Li¡¯s name. ¡°What¡¯s your relationship with Fangfang?¡± Ning Yun looked like he wanted to get to the bottom of this matter. Ye Li smiled. Ning Yun was only a seventh-tier Sky Opener. He really did not understand why Ning Yun dared to put on such a show in front of him. ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll tell you?¡± Ning Yun was furious when he heard this. ¡°I want you to apologize to me!¡± Ning Yun said firmly. Ye Li didn¡¯t want to bother with Ning Yun anymore. ¡°Senior Demon King, why don¡¯t you come to my house?¡± Xiao Fangfang said to Ye Li. She originally thought that she would only be able to see Ye Li after entering the Sin Academy, but she did not expect to see him now. Of course, she was very happy. ¡°En.¡± Ye Li nodded. Seeing this, ten thousand feet of anger rushed out from above Ning Yun¡¯s head. ¡°Stop right there!¡± Ning Yun glared at Ye Li. ¡°I want you to apologize to me!¡± The number of genetic warriors watching increased as well. They all started discussing. ¡°Who is this person? Why is Young Master Ning so angry?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you see him with Miss Xiao? He¡¯s definitely not a simple person.¡± ¡°I think he must be a super expert.¡± Hearing everyone¡¯s words, Ning Yun was even more furious. He looked at Ye Li coldly but found that Ye Li was calm and did not even look at him. ¡°Ye Li, listen to me!¡± Ning Yun suppressed his anger. ¡°I want you to apologize to me. Didn¡¯t you hear me?¡± ¡°Hehe.¡± However, Ye Li shook his head and looked at Ning Yun playfully. ¡°A piece of trash like you actually wants me to apologize?¡± When the surrounding genetic warriors heard this, their eyes widened. This was because they knew that a fierce fight was inevitable. ¡°Fine, fine, fine!!!¡± Ning Yun said ¡°fine¡± three times in a row. Obviously, he was very angry now. ¡°Since you¡¯re not apologizing, I¡¯ll beat you until you apologize!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Ning Yun punched Ye Li fiercely. This punch was as fast as lightning, and there was terrifying spiritual energy attached to it. However¡­ After all, Ning Yun was only a seventh-tier Sky Opener. Even if his entire body was made of iron, how many nails could he attract? Ye Li waved his hand. Ning Yun was sent flying. ¡°What!!!¡± The surrounding genetic warriors were all shocked because they did not see how Ye Li attacked. Ning Yun fell heavily to the ground, his face filled with shock! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°How, how did you do it?¡± He was shocked that he couldn¡¯t even catch Ye Li¡¯s speed. ¡°It¡¯s a secret.¡± Ye Li spoke slowly. Ye Li looked at Xiao Fangfang. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Chapter 1057 - Chapter 1057: Went to the Xiao Family Chapter 1057: Went to the Xiao Family Editor: Henyee Translations Xiao Fangfang brough Ye Li to the Xiao residence. Xiao Family. One of the two major families of Black Cloud City. Xiao Fangfang was the daughter of the Xiao family¡¯s master, so no one dared to stop her. She and Ye Li entered the courtyard. ¡°Senior Demon King, my family¡¯s house is not bad, right?¡± Xiao Fangfang asked Ye Li. Ye Li nodded. ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± Suddenly, a middle-aged man walked over with majestic steps. ¡°Fangfang, you¡¯re back.¡± Xiao Fangfang looked at the middle-aged man and a hint of surprise and joy appeared on her fair face. ¡°Father,¡± Xiao Fangfang greeted the middle-aged man. The middle-aged man¡¯s name was Xiao Feng, and he was the family leader of the Xiao Clan, a Tier 1 Earth King. ¡°And who is this¡­¡± Xiao Feng looked at Ye Li in confusion. ¡°Father, he¡¯s Senior Demon King.¡± Xiao Fangfang said. Demon King¡­ senior? Not only Xiao Feng, but all the Xiao Family disciples in the courtyard were also stunned. They naturally couldn¡¯t understand why Xiao Fangfang would call someone her age Senior. ¡°Sister Fangfang, is he very strong?¡± A little loli looked at Ye Li curiously. Xiao Fangfang nodded. ¡°Of course he¡¯s strong. Otherwise, how could he be Senior Demon King?¡± ¡°Hello, I¡¯m the head of the Xiao family, Xiao Feng,¡± Xiao Feng said to Ye Li. ¡°Ye Li.¡± Ye Li spoke slowly. ¡°Hmph!¡± Suddenly, a disdainful voice sounded in Ye Li¡¯s ears. Ye Li looked in the direction of the voice and saw a middle-aged man walking over. This middle-aged man looked several years younger than Xiao Feng and was a tenth-tier Sky Opener. The middle-aged man walked in front of Ye Li. ¡°Senior Demon King?¡± The middle-aged man sneered. The middle-aged man was called Xiao Qiang, the second elder of the Xiao family. ¡°Second Elder, how could you¡­¡± Before Xiao Fangfang could finish, she was interrupted by the Second Elder, Xiao Qiang. ¡°Fangfang, don¡¯t think that you can bring back some shady people just because you¡¯re the number one genius of our Xiao family.¡± Second Elder Xiao Qiang sneered. Xiao Fangfang was surprised when she heard this. Naturally, she did not expect Xiao Qiang to say such a thing. ¡°Second Elder, what do you mean?¡± The Second Elder belonged to the Grand Elder¡¯s faction, which had always been at odds with them. When Ye Li saw this, he had a rough idea of the Xiao family¡¯s situation. Sure enough, almost all big families were the same. Second Elder Xiao Qiang ignored Xiao Fangfang and looked at Ye Li instead. ¡°How do you deserve to be called a senior?¡± Xiao Qiang smiled coldly. ¡°Senior Demon King? Do you think you¡¯re very strong?¡± Ye Li smiled casually. ¡°Just disappear.¡± He only said two words. Xiao Qiang was shocked. Naturally, he did not expect Ye Li to ask him to disappear. He could not help but fly into a rage. ¡°You, do you know that this is the Xiao family!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll say it again. Disappear.¡± Ye Li looked at Xiao Qiang indifferently. ¡°Don¡¯t make me say it a third time.¡± All the disciples of the Xiao family in the square were shocked. They had never seen such an arrogant person like Ye Li. When the second elder of the Xiao family, Xiao Qiang, heard Ye Li¡¯s words, he was enraged. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°You¡¯re seeking death!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Xiao Qiang punched at Ye Li fiercely. Ye Li smiled faintly. There was no change in his handsome face at all. He really did not understand why Xiao Qiang dared to do this. When Xiao Qiang saw that Ye Li did not dodge or defend, he could not help but sneer secretly. He already knew what kind of person Ye Li was. A person who had been scared silly by his fist. Chapter 1058 - Chapter 1058: Surround Ye Li Chapter 1058: Surround Ye Li Editor: Henyee Translations All the disciples of the Xiao Family shook their heads. They originally thought that Ye Li must be very strong to be so arrogant. However, from the looks of it, not only were they wrong, but they were also extremely wrong. Just because of the Second Elder¡¯s punch, he did not even dodge. He was scared silly! Without a doubt, Second Elder Xiao Qiang¡¯s punch landed heavily on Ye Li¡¯s body. All the disciples of the Xiao family knew what would happen to Ye Li. They all showed a look of pity on their faces. At the same time, they also understood a principle. That was to not be arrogant without strength! Unfortunately, the next scene stunned all the Xiao family disciples in the courtyard. This was because when Ye Li was punched by Second Elder Xiao Qiang, his face was still calm and composed, and he did not take half a step back. Seeing this, they were stunned. They were really stunned. ¡°How is this possible!¡± Second Elder Xiao Qiang looked at Ye Li in shock. Ye Li smiled calmly. ¡°How is that possible?¡± ¡°How would an ant like you know how high the sky is and how wide the earth is?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the second elder of the Xiao family, Xiao Qiang, was sent flying. However, no one saw how Ye Li attacked. The Xiao family¡¯s head was very shocked. He found that Ye Li¡¯s aura was actually so terrifying. He felt that he did not even dare to breathe. One had to know that he was a Tier 1 Earth King. ¡°Come on!¡± ¡°Surround this person!¡± Suddenly, a slightly old voice sounded in everyone¡¯s ears. Immediately, hundreds of Xiao Family disciples surrounded Ye Li. An old man in his sixties walked over. The old man was tall and had eagle-like eyes! ¡°Grand Elder, what do you mean?¡± The head of the Xiao family, Xiao Feng, stared at the old man and shouted. The old man was none other than the Xiao family¡¯s Grand Elder, Xiao Xinghe. The Xiao Family disciples surrounding Ye Li were naturally from the Grand Elder¡¯s faction. ¡°Patriarch, this person hit Xiao Qiang. Shouldn¡¯t our Xiao family stand up for Xiao Qiang?¡± Xiao Xinghe said with a smile. ¡°It was Second Elder Xiao Qiang who provoked Ye Li first,¡± Xiao Feng said firmly. Grand Elder Xiao Xinghe smiled. ¡°So what? He hit Xiao Qiang anyway.¡± Xiao Qiang was from the Grand Elder¡¯s faction, so Xiao Xinghe naturally chose to stand up for him. ¡°Brat, how do you want to die?¡± Grand Elder Xiao Xinghe looked at Ye Li instead of Xiao Feng. ¡°Die?¡± Ye Li smiled faintly. ¡°I want to die, but I don¡¯t know how I¡¯ll die.¡± Ye Li looked at Grand Elder Xiao Xinghe. ¡°With just these ants? Or with a Tier 1 Earth King trash like you?¡± Grand Elder Xiao Xinghe¡¯s expression changed as he shouted, ¡°Cut him into pieces!¡± Following Grand Elder Xiao Xinghe¡¯s order, hundreds of Xiao Family disciples attacked Ye Li. There was no change in Ye Li¡¯s expression. His handsome face was still extremely calm. ¡°Ah!!!¡± Suddenly, screams rang out. Hundreds of Xiao Family disciples had just taken a step when they were sent flying. ¡°Huh!!!¡± Grand Elder Xiao Xinghe was startled and looked at Ye Li in shock. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only However, Grand Elder Xiao Xinghe could not help but be frightened out of his wits! It was because Ye Li was no longer there. Grand Elder Xiao Xinghe hurriedly looked for Ye Li, but how could he find him? Swish! With the sound of wind-breaking, a shocking bloody hole appeared on the forehead of the Xiao Family¡¯s Grand Elder, Xiao Xinghe. Chapter 1059 - Chapter 1059: Selection Begins Chapter 1059: Selection Begins Editor: Henyee Translations The Xiao family¡¯s Grand Elder, Xiao Xinghe, fell to the ground. ¡°The Grand Elder is dead?¡± Everyone from the Grand Elder¡¯s faction was terrified. Xiao Feng was secretly glad that the Grand Elder¡¯s lineage was not related to them by blood. There was no change in Ye Li¡¯s expression. It was as if nothing had happened. ¡°Senior Demon King, Black Cloud City has three spots. Let¡¯s wait here for the selection,¡± Xiao Fangfang said to Ye Li. Ye Li nodded and decided to stay at the Xiao residence. ¡­ For the past two months, Ye Li had been cultivating in the Xiao family¡¯s Spirit Energy Pavilion. He upgraded from tier 3 Earth King to tier 4 Earth King. He calculated the time and thought that it was about time, so he walked out of the Spirit Energy Pavilion. ¡°Senior Demon King, you¡¯re out of seclusion?¡± Xiao Fangfang said to Ye Li happily. Ye Li nodded. Suddenly, he thought of something and said to Xiao Fangfang, ¡°Don¡¯t call me Senior Demon King anymore. Just call me Ye Li.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Xiao Fangfang said. Ye Li walked to the courtyard and stretched his body. ¡°By the way, when will the selection start?¡± Ye Li looked at Xiao Fangfang. ¡°Tomorrow,¡± Xiao Fangfang answered. Over the past few days, Ye Li got to know that there were three spots for Black Cloud City. It should be him, Xiao Fangfang, and Ning Yun. ¡­ The next day. The sun was bright, and there were no clouds in the sky! The arena of Black Cloud City was packed with people. Ye Li and Xiao Fangfang registered their names. Then, two middle-aged men went up to the arena. ¡°We¡¯re from the Sin Academy. We came to Black Cloud City this time to select the people to go to the Sin Academy. There are a total of three spots for Black Cloud City.¡± A middle-aged man said. ¡°Next, the selection begins!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, a man who looked like a host shouted, ¡°Han Yun versus Wang Fu!¡± Han Yun and Wang Fu went on stage. Both of them were tier 2 Sky Openers. Ye Li had no interest in watching such a battle. After the battle between Han Yun and Wang Fu ended, Ye Li went up to the ring before the host could call the next name. The host was shocked. He didn¡¯t see how Ye Li got into the ring. ¡°You, you can¡¯t come up first. You can only come up after I call you,¡± the host said to Ye Li. Ye Li smiled faintly. ¡°That¡¯s too boring. My name is Ye Li. Just let someone fight me.¡± The host was stunned and thought that this seemed to be a little against the rules. However, he did not dare to offend Ye Li as he was afraid that Ye Li had some shocking background. ¡°What¡¯s going on!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. His name hadn¡¯t even been called. Why did this person go up first?¡± ¡°Look at that smug expression on his face. Those who don¡¯t know better would think that he¡¯s some supreme powerhouse.¡± Everyone below the arena was furious. The two men from the Sin Academy did not care about this. They only wanted to choose three people. The rest had nothing to do with them. Ye Li looked at the angry faces of the people below and the corners of his lips curled up slightly. A faint smile appeared on his handsome face. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°I, Ye Li, will take a spot in this selection.¡± Ye Li glanced at everyone indifferently. ¡°Okay, I¡¯m done. Now who agrees and who opposes?¡± As soon as these words were spoken, everyone below the arena was furious to the extreme. ¡°I object!¡± Suddenly, a sharp voice entered everyone¡¯s ears. A young man jumped onto the arena. Chapter 1060 - Chapter 1060: Absolute Power Chapter 1060: Absolute Power Editor: Henyee Translations The youth who jumped onto the stage looked at Ye Li in disdain. ¡°My name is Fang Qing!¡± The young man spoke as if he was very strong. Ye Li looked at Fang Qing indifferently. Fang Qing was only a tier 3 Sky Opener. ¡°You may leave,¡± Ye Li said slowly. What? Xiao Yu was stunned. He obviously didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to say such a thing. ¡°I don¡¯t want to fight with you because you are too weak,¡± Ye Li said calmly. As soon as these words were spoken, Fang Qing was instantly enraged. He glared at Ye Li. ¡°How dare you be so arrogant!¡± With that, Fang Qing raised his palm and shouted, ¡°Flame Palm!¡± A towering flame shot out from Fang Qing¡¯s palm at a very fast speed. Ye Li shook his head and couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Just as the flames were about to reach him, he activated Swift Steps and instantly disappeared. When Fang Qing saw this, he turned pale with fright. He realized that he could not capture Ye Li¡¯s figure at all. When Fang Qing saw Ye Li, it was already too late. Ye Li raised his finger and tapped Fang Qing¡¯s body lightly. Fang Qing was sent flying and fell heavily off the arena. ¡°What!!!¡± When everyone below the arena saw this, they all sucked in a breath of cold air and looked at Ye Li dumbfoundedly. There was naturally no change in Ye Li¡¯s expression. If he smiled even after defeating a tier 3 Sky Opener, would he still be Ye Li? ¡°Anyone else? There¡¯s nothing worth waiting for,¡± Ye Li glanced at the crowd and said calmly. As soon as he finished speaking, the system¡¯s voice appeared in his mind. Ding! ¡°Congratulations to the host for becoming a tier 4 Earth King.¡± Ye Li was secretly happy. He thought that it was interesting that he could have a breakthrough so easily. ¡°I want to challenge you!¡± Another youth jumped onto the arena. ¡°My name is Shi Yong!¡± Shi Yong was tall like an iron tower. He was also a tier 3 Sky Opener. Ye Li looked extremely bored. ¡°An ant of a tier 3 Sky Opener, you have no chance of winning,¡± Ye Li said indifferently to Shi Yong. When Shi Yong heard this, he instantly flew into a rage. ¡°You¡¯re seeking death!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Shi Yong flew towards Ye Li. He raised his fist like a ferocious tiger descending the mountain. It was not difficult to tell that Shi Yong was a body cultivator. Body cultivators had extremely strong defense and attack power. They were definitely not someone ordinary genetic warriors could compare to. However, it was much harder for body cultivators to have a breakthrough than ordinary cultivators. Therefore, Shi Yong was much stronger than Fang Qing. Unfortunately, he was facing Ye Li. Ye Li also raised his fist and casually hit Shi Yong¡¯s fist. Naturally, he did not use his full strength in this punch. He exerted such little strength that no unit could be used to measure it. ¡°Ah!!!¡± Shi Yong let out a tragic cry as he was sent flying and fell heavily to the ground, unconscious. Silence, a dead silence. Everyone below the arena looked at Ye Li in shock. They really couldn¡¯t imagine why a powerhouse like Ye Li would appear in Black Cloud City. ¡°I¡¯ve said it before, I¡¯ll take one of the three spots.¡± Ye Li looked at the people below the ring indifferently. ¡°Why are you all so unwilling?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Everyone below the arena looked at each other. How could they dare to say anything? ¡°Don¡¯t get too cocky!¡± Suddenly, an angry voice entered his ears. A handsome young man jumped onto the arena. Seeing the young man go on stage, everyone below the stage started discussing. Chapter 1061 - Chapter 1061: Won A Spot Chapter 1061: Won A Spot Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°It¡¯s Lin Hai!¡± ¡°I heard that Lin Hai has already broken through to become a sixth-tier Sky Opener. I wonder if he can defeat Ye Li.¡± ¡°Of course, does Ye Li really think that there are no geniuses in Black Cloud City?¡± Everyone below the stage was indignant. ¡°My name is Lin Hai.¡± Lin Hai looked at Ye Li arrogantly. Ye Li smiled. ¡°What does your name have anything to do with me?¡± Lin Hai¡¯s pupils constricted when he heard this! ¡°Do you know that there is a price to pay for being arrogant?¡± Lin Hai said firmly to Ye Li. ¡°Really?¡± Ye Li looked at Lin Hai playfully. Lin Hai gritted his teeth. There were only two people stronger than him in Black Cloud City. One was Ning Yun, and the other was Xiao Fangfang. ¡°What are you waiting for?¡± A mocking expression appeared on Ye Li¡¯s handsome face. ¡°Hurry up and leave.¡± As a genius of Black Cloud City, Lin Hai naturally could not tolerate such humiliation. ¡°I¡¯ll let you know the price of arrogance!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Lin Hai raised his fists and punched out. ¡°Light Shadow Fist!¡± The spiritual energy formed countless fists and attacked Ye Li. Ye Li looked at the incoming fist. He looked so bored because he felt that such an attack was really too weak. The fist landed on Ye Li¡¯s body! Everyone below the ring cheered when they saw Ye Li being punched. They felt that Ye Li was too arrogant. Now, he had finally paid the price for his arrogance. Unfortunately, they had all missed out on one point. This was enough to shock them for three days and three nights. After the shadow punch landed on Ye Li¡¯s body, not only was Ye Li not injured, he did not even take half a step back. How was that possible!!! Everyone below the arena was shocked to the extreme. They dared to swear that this was the most shocked they had ever been. Lin Hai was the most shocked. Lin Hai was very clear about the power of his Light Shadow Fist, but he did not even retreat half a step from Ye Li. ¡°You, how did you do it?¡± Lin Hai looked at Ye Li in shock. ¡°You don¡¯t have the right to know,¡± Ye Li said calmly. As soon as he finished speaking, Ye Li raised his finger, and terrifying spiritual energy wrapped around it. Swish! With the sound of a wind-breaking sound, not only was he sent flying out of the arena, but there was also a shocking bloody hole in his right leg. Looking at such a bloody hole, everyone below the arena was shocked. ¡°Who else?¡± Ye Li glanced at the crowd below the ring indifferently. However, no one dared to enter the arena again. Just like that, Ye Li obtained a spot to go to the Sin Academy. Just as he had predicted, Xiao Fangfang and Ning Yun had obtained the other two spots. ¡°Student, you¡¯re very strong.¡± The two recruiters who came to enroll revealed excited expressions. ¡°Thank you.¡± Ye Li said frankly. Then, he stopped looking at the two recruiters and walked towards Xiao Fangfang. The two Sin Academy recruiters looked at each other and couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. This was the pride of a supreme genius? ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Ye Li said to Xiao Fangfang. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Xiao Fangfang nodded and returned to the Xiao residence with Ye Li. Ye Li continued to cultivate in the Xiao family¡¯s Spirit Energy Pavilion. A month later. Ye Li opened his eyes and wiped the sweat on his forehead. ¡°Finally a fifth-tier Earth King.¡± Chapter 1062 - Chapter 1062: Evil King Breaks the Seal Chapter 1062: Evil King Breaks the Seal Editor: Henyee Translations Ye Li used his telepathy to sense the Apocalypse Legion and found that the Apocalypse Legion was crazily synthesizing zombies everywhere in the North Realm. ¡°The Apocalypse Legion, you have to grow up as soon as possible.¡± Ye Li communicated with the Apocalypse Legion through telepathy. ¡°Yes, Master.¡± All the members of the Apocalypse Legion nodded. Then, Ye Li walked out of the Spirit Energy Pavilion. ¡°Senior Demon King, you¡¯re out of seclusion?¡± A disciple of the Xiao family said respectfully to Ye Li. ¡°Where¡¯s Fangfang?¡± Ye Li looked at the Xiao family¡¯s disciple. ¡°Senior Demon King, Sister Fangfang and the family heads have gone to Evil King Mountain. I heard that a powerful Dark Race member is about to break the seal there,¡± the Xiao family disciple replied. Evil King Mountain? Naturally, Ye Li had never heard of Evil King Mountain. After asking for the exact direction of Evil King Mountain, he activated Swift Steps and disappeared on the spot. This Xiao family disciple was shocked. Then, he couldn¡¯t help but feel disappointed. He thought to himself, ¡®Senior Demon King is indeed Senior Demon King. If only I were Senior Demon King.¡¯ Ye Li watched as he walked. Finally, he activated his Heavenly Spirit Eyes and discovered the figures of many genetic warriors. What appeared in front of Ye Li was a mountain surrounded with evil aura. If an ordinary person was here, they would probably be instantly killed by the evil aura. Ye Li slowly walked up the mountain. ¡­ ¡°Father, is the Evil King really going to break the seal?¡± Xiao Fangfang said to Xiao Feng. Worry appeared on her fair face. After all, she had learned from Xiao Feng that the Evil King was a tier 3 Earth King-level Dark Race member. Such strength was definitely not something they could contend against. ¡°That¡¯s right. I wonder if Senior Demon King has come out of seclusion.¡± Xiao Feng sighed. The entire Black Cloud City¡¯s Sky Openers and Earth King Realm genetic warriors had all arrived at the Evil King Mountain. They knew that if the Evil King broke the seal, Black Cloud City would definitely be plunged into misery and suffering. Ye Li had already arrived at the Evil King Mountain. If he didn¡¯t want to be discovered, no one would be able to find him here. Dong dong dong!!! Suddenly, the top of Evil King Mountain began to shake violently. ¡°Everyone, pay attention! The Evil King is about to break the seal!¡± Xiao Feng shouted. Ye Li looked on with interest. He wanted to see what kind of Dark Race member this so-called Evil King was. The genetic warriors became vigilant. The ground at the top of Evil King Mountain began to crack! Roar!!! A scalp-numbing roar sounded in the ears of the genetic warriors. A pitch-black behemoth emerged from the ground. This huge beast¡¯s entire body was covered in pitch-black rocks. It looked extremely evil, and it was dozens of feet tall. ¡°This King has finally broken the seal!¡± The Evil King looked up at the sky and roared. All the genetic warriors present were shocked. ¡°Huh?¡± The Evil King was stunned. He had already seen these genetic warriors from Black Cloud City. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect so many genetic warriors to come and replenish my nutrients right after I broke the seal.¡± These genetic warriors all sensed the terrifying aura of the Heretic King. Some weak Sky Openers did not even dare to breathe. Their faces were as shocked as they could be. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Father, what should we do?¡± Xiao Fangfang quickly asked. A look of despair appeared on Xiao Feng¡¯s face. He originally thought that the Evil King¡¯s strength would not be as strong as before since he had just broken the seal. However, he did not expect the Evil King to still be so strong. ¡°I really don¡¯t understand what you have to be afraid of.¡± Suddenly, a lazy voice entered the ears of the genetic warriors. Chapter 1063 - Chapter 1063: Slaying the Evil King with a Single Slash Chapter 1063: Slaying the Evil King with a Single Slash Editor: Henyee Translations The genetic warriors hurriedly looked in the direction of the voice. Then they were all shocked. Of course, they knew about Ye Li, the man who had made a name for himself in the Sin Academy¡¯s selection test. As for Xiao Feng, Xiao Fangfang, and the elders of the Xiao family, they knew very well how terrifying Ye Li was. When they saw that Ye Li had arrived, they all heaved a sigh of relief. Ye Li walked to Xiao Fangfang¡¯s side. ¡°Senior Demon King, that is¡­¡± Before Xiao Fangfang could finish her sentence, Ye Li interrupted her. ¡°It¡¯s okay, just watch me,¡± Ye Li said slowly. The Evil King also noticed Ye Li and smiled coldly. ¡°Human, you seem to be stronger than these ants?¡± ¡°Maybe a bit stronger than them.¡± Ye Li said calmly. The Evil King¡¯s expression changed when he heard this. ¡°No human would dare to be so calm in front of me!¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Ye Li looked at him nonchalantly. ¡°Really?¡± Roar!!! The Evil King suddenly roared and punched Ye Li. This punch was like Mount Tai crushing down. ¡°Disperse,¡± Ye Li said to the genetic warriors. The genetic warriors hurriedly retreated more than a hundred meters when they heard this. Ye Li raised his head and looked at the incoming punch. It seemed that this punch could make the sky collapse. Unfortunately, this Evil King was only a tier 3 Earth King, while the current Ye Li was a fifth-tier Earth King. Clang! A flash of lightning and cold light shot out from the top of Evil King Mountain. Sword cries and dragon cries sounded non-stop as a five-clawed blood dragon coiled above Ye Li¡¯s head. The genetic warriors looked at the sword in Ye Li¡¯s hand and could not help but widen their eyes. This was because they felt that the sword in Ye Li¡¯s hand was too terrifying. At least, they had never seen such a terrifying sword. However, Ye Li jumped up and dodged this punch that was as heavy as a mountain. RUMBLE! The top of Evil King Mountain was instantly punched into a huge pit. Ye Li leaped into the air. He raised the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword up high and slowly said word by word, ¡°Absolute Heaven Lightshadow Sword!¡± The SSS-grade skill, Absolute Heaven Lightshadow Sword, slashed out. Instantly, countless sword shadows formed by spiritual energy flew towards the Evil King¡¯s huge body at lightning speed. ¡°Ah!!!¡± The Evil King let out a blood-curdling scream. It was truly terrifying. ¡°This!¡± All the genetic warriors were shocked to the extreme. Their eyes were wide open, and their mouths were so wide that they could swallow an extra-large bowl. When countless light swords struck the Evil King¡¯s huge body, the Evil King had already begun to disintegrate. RUMBLE! In the end, the Evil King¡¯s huge body let out a shocking explosion. After the explosion ended, the life of the tier 3 Earth King Realm Evil King disappeared from this world forever. There was no change in Ye Li¡¯s expression at all. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only It was just a tier 3 Earth King-level Dark Race. It was fine if he killed it. There was nothing to be surprised about. On the other hand, these genetic warriors were all frozen as if they had been petrified. They were unable to recover for a long time. ¡°Are you all very shocked?¡± Ye Li looked at the genetic warriors indifferently. The genetic warriors had just returned to their senses when they heard Ye Li say, ¡°Never be shocked, because everything I do will shock you for three days and three nights.¡± Chapter 1064 - Chapter 1064: Sin Land Chapter 1064: Sin Land Editor: Henyee Translations When the genetic warriors at the top of the Evil King Mountain heard Ye Li¡¯s words, they could not help but be even more shocked. To be able to kill a tier 3 Earth King with a single sword strike, how could they not be shocked? No matter who it was, they would be shocked to the extreme. Ye Li ignored the genetic warriors and used the Swift Steps to return to the Xiao family. When Xiao Feng, Xiao Fangfang, and the elders returned to the Xiao family, they all looked at Ye Li in shock. They had never seen someone as scary as Ye Li before. His strength was too scary. ¡°Senior Demon King, what realm are you in?¡± Xiao Fangfang was really too curious. She looked at Ye Li and asked tentatively. As soon as he said this, everyone from the Xiao family looked at Ye Li because they all wanted to know what realm Ye Li was in. Ye Li smiled calmly when he heard this. He nodded slightly and looked at the sun in the sky. Then, he slowly said, ¡°Since you want to know my realm so badly, I¡¯ll tell you.¡± ¡°Actually, my cultivation level isn¡¯t very high. I¡¯m just a fifth-tier Earth King.¡± Ye Li looked at the Xiao family and said leisurely. ¡°What!!!¡± Everyone from the Xiao family was dumbfounded. This was not high? One had to know that the highest-level cultivator in Black Cloud City was only a Tier 1 Earth King. ¡­ Half a month passed. Ye Li stayed in the Xiao family for another half a month. Today was finally the day to head to the Sin Academy. ¡°Senior Demon King, are you ready?¡± Xiao Fangfang¡¯s voice came from outside Ye Li¡¯s door. ¡°Come in,¡± Ye Li said slowly. When Xiao Fangfang heard that, she pushed the door open. However, with this push, her face instantly turned red because Ye Li was not wearing anything. ¡°Senior Demon King, you¡­¡± Ye Li looked at Xiao Fangfang in confusion and said, ¡°Did you misunderstand something?¡± Xiao Fangfang really did not know how to answer. Skipping an hour¡­ No one could escape the law of truth, including Ye Li. After that, Xiao Fangfang¡¯s face was still as red as a ripe apple. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Ye Li spoke to Xiao Fangfang as if nothing had happened. After the two of them had prepared everything, they began to head to the Sin Academy. The Sin Academy was located at the border between the Sin Domain and the Evil Domain. This intersection had a name, the Sin Land! Sin Land was hundreds of times more terrifying than the North Realm. One could imagine how terrifying the students in Sin Academy were. Ye Li and Xiao Fangfang sat in the transit car. Those who obtained a spot to go to the Sin Academy would receive a token from the recruiter. As long as they held the token, they could enter the Sin Academy. The Earth Territory was extremely far away from the Sin Land. There were only Ye Li and Xiao Fangfang in the transit car. Ye Li admired the scenery along the way. Another half a month passed. Ye Li and Xiao Fangfang finally arrived at the Sin Realm. He knew that he was not invincible in this place. What he had to do was level up and sweep through everything. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only When he came to the Sin Land, he had already transferred the Apocalypse Legion to the Sin Land. Now, the Apocalypse Legion was frantically synthesizing zombies in the Sin Land. ¡°Senior, let¡¯s go to the Sin Academy.¡± Xiao Fangfang said to Ye Li. ¡°You go ahead. I might go later.¡± Ye Li said. Xiao Fangfang was stunned. It was obvious that she did not expect Ye Li to say such a thing. Chapter 1065 - Chapter 1065: Scarlet Scorpion Tribe Chapter 1065: Scarlet Scorpion Tribe Editor: Henyee Translations Xiao Fangfang looked at Ye Li. ¡°Senior Demon King, where are you going now?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡± Ye Li shook his head. When Xiao Fangfang heard this, a hint of desolation appeared on her fair face. ¡°Alright then.¡± Xiao Fangfang looked at Ye Li. ¡°Senior Demon King, I¡¯ll head to the Sin Academy first.¡± With that, Xiao Fangfang headed towards the Sin Academy. Looking at Xiao Fangfang¡¯s back, Ye Li thought that it was really unwise for him to go to the Sin Academy now. After all, his strength was still too low. So what if he went? The Apocalypse Legion had already arrived at the Sin Realm. He had to find the Apocalypse Legion first. Then, Ye Li activated Swift Steps and arrived at a desolate place. He began to use his telepathy to summon the Apocalypse Legion. The ten Earth King-level zombies were all walking towards Ye Li. ¡°Human?¡± Suddenly, a slightly stunned voice entered Ye Li¡¯s ears. Ye Li turned around and saw a scorpion in front of him. This scorpion¡¯s entire body was scarlet red, and he looked extremely terrifying. Moreover, he was the size of a calf. ¡°I didn¡¯t think that there would actually be humans appearing in this barren land.¡± Scarlet Scorpion smiled coldly at Ye Li. This Scarlet Scorpion Dark Race member was at the tier 3 Heavenly Lord-level. A tier 3 Heavenly Lord was like an ant in Ye Li¡¯s eyes. However, he was still secretly shocked. This was because a random Dark Race member he encountered in this place was actuall at the Heavenly Lord-level. ¡°Human, can you let me eat you?¡± The tier 3 Heavenly Lord-level Scarlet Scorpion looked at Ye Li smugly. Ye Li smiled calmly. There was no change in his handsome face at all. ¡°Do you know that you¡¯re already dead?¡± Ye Li looked at the tier 3 Heavenly Lord-level Scarlet Scorpion and asked indifferently. This tier 3 Heavenly Lord-level Scarlet Scorpion was stunned when he heard this. No matter what, he never expected Ye Li to say such words. ¡°Human, you mean you can kill me?¡± The tier 3 Heavenly Lord-level Scarlet Scorpion glared at Ye Li. ¡°It¡¯s just a breeze,¡± Ye Li said slowly. When the tier 3 Heavenly Lord-level Scarlet Scorpion heard this, he could not help but fly into a rage and roar at Ye Li. ¡°Human, you don¡¯t even know that you¡¯re about to die!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, this tier 3 Heavenly Lord-level Scarlet Scorpion pounced towards Ye Li at an extremely fast speed. Unfortunately, no matter how fast this tier 3 Heavenly Lord-level Scarlet Scorpion was, it could not be faster than Ye Li. Ye Li raised a finger, and terrifying spiritual energy wrapped around it. Swish! Suddenly, a terrifying Spiritual Qi attack flew out from Ye Li¡¯s finger. When the tier 3 Heavenly Lord-level Scarlet Scorpion saw such a terrifying spiritual qi attack heading towards him, he instantly became extremely terrified. However, he could no longer stop! The tier 3 Heavenly Lord-level Scarlet Scorpion¡¯s eyes widened. He could only resist with all his might. But how could he withstand it? ¡°Ah!!!¡± The tier 3 Heavenly Lord-level Scarlet Scorpion let out a blood-curdling scream as his entire body was pierced through. ¡°Human, how dare you! You actually dare to kill a member of our Scarlet Scorpion Dark Race!¡± The trees wish to be still, but the wind continues to blow! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ye Li thought that there were many people in this world who didn¡¯t care about their lives, but he didn¡¯t expect that there were also so many Dark Race members who didn¡¯t care about their lives. More than 20 Scarlet Scorpion Dark Race members surrounded Ye Li. ¡°Human! Die!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, more than twenty Scarlet Scorpion Dark Race members surrounded Ye Li. More than twenty Scarlet Scorpions were only low-leveled Heavenly Lords. In front of Ye Li, their strength was really not enough. Chapter 1066 - Chapter 1066: Scarlet Scorpion Cave Chapter 1066: Scarlet Scorpion Cave Editor: Henyee Translations More than twenty Scarlet Scorpions surrounded Ye Li. Ye Li raised his hand, and golden spiritual power attacks shot out like a machine gun. ¡°Ah!!!¡± More than twenty Scarlet Scorpions all let out miserable cries. How could they possibly have the slightest bit of vitality left? Ye Li thought that since the Apocalypse Legion was still some distance away from him, he might as well go and destroy that Scarlet Scorpion Tribe. However, he didn¡¯t know where the Scarlet Scorpion Tribe¡¯s territory was. Just as Ye Li was about to give up, another Dark Race member appeared in front of him. This Dark Race member was a Fire Snake Tribe member. When he saw so many Scarlet Scorpion corpses under Ye Li¡¯s feet, he was instantly scared out of his wits. The Fire Snake Tribe member wanted to escape, but unfortunately, Ye Li had already appeared in front of him. Ye Li looked at the Fire Snake indifferently. This Fire Snake was only at the tier 2 Heavenly Lord-level. ¡°You, you, you¡­¡± How could the tier 2 Heavenly Lord-level Fire Snake still be able to speak a complete sentence? He looked at Ye Li in horror. ¡°Tell me, where is the territory of the Scarlet Scorpion Tribe?¡± Ye Li asked slowly. How could this tier 2 Heavenly Lord-level Fire Snake dare to hide anything? He hurriedly told Ye Li about the territory of the Scarlet Scorpion Tribe. Ye Li activated Swift Steps and disappeared. The tier 2 Heavenly Lord-level Fire Snake heaved a sigh of relief. Fortunately, he managed to keep his life. ¡­ Scarlet Scorpion Mountain. Ye Li arrived at the foot of the Scarlet Scorpion Mountain. Without a doubt, the territory of the Scarlet Scorpion Tribe was located on this Scarlet Scorpion Mountain. Ye Li activated Swift Steps and disappeared on the spot again. He discovered that there was a huge hole halfway up the Scarlet Scorpion Mountain. Ye Li had already reached the hole. The hole was not very deep, but it was very big. More than ten Scarlet Scorpions were chatting and laughing when Ye Li suddenly appeared in front of them. ¡°Human?¡± These dozen or so Scarlet Scorpions were all stunned. No matter what, they couldn¡¯t believe that a human would actually appear in front of them. ¡°Did my appearance shock you guys?¡± Ye Li looked indifferently at the dozen or so Scarlet Scorpions in front of him. When the dozen or so Scarlet Scorpions heard this, they came back to their senses. They all had smiles on their faces. ¡°Human, are you here to be food for us?¡± a tier 2 Heavenly Lord-level Scarlet Scorpion asked Ye Li. ¡°Maybe,¡± Ye Li said slowly. The dozen or so Scarlet Scorpions were stunned when they saw this. They naturally didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to be so indifferent. ¡°Human, aren¡¯t you afraid of us?¡± One of the Scarlet Scorpions looked at Ye Li doubtfully. ¡°No.¡± Ye Li shook his head. As soon as these words were spoken, the dozen or so Scarlet Scorpions were all somewhat enraged. ¡°Human, you don¡¯t even know that a calamity is about to befall you. Watch me eat you!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, a tier 3 Heavenly Lord-level Scarlet Scorpion suddenly charged towards Ye Li. ¡°Ahh!¡± This scarlet scorpion that pounced towards Ye Li was instantly melted into nothingness. ¡°What!!!¡± The remaining Scarlet Scorpion Tribe members were all shocked. They looked at the Origin Essence Fire in Ye Li¡¯s hand in shock. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This fire¡­ was simply too terrifying! With such a commotion in the Scarlet Scorpion Cave, all the Scarlet Scorpions instantly swarmed out. There were several hundred Scarlet Scorpions. Unfortunately, these Scarlet Scorpions were all only at the Heavenly Lord-level. However, there was still a tier 2 Earth King Scarlet Scorpion. Even if Ye Li used his toes, he could guess that this tier 2 Earth King Scarlet Scorpion was definitely the leader of the Scarlet Scorpion Tribe. ¡°Human?¡± Chapter 1067 - Chapter 1067: The Consequence of Provoking Ye Li Chapter 1067: The Consequence of Provoking Ye Li Editor: Henyee Translations The leader of the Scarlet Scorpion Tribe looked at Ye Li in shock. He really did not expect that the person who barged into his Scarlet Scorpion Cave was actually a human. At this moment, hundreds of Scarlet Scorpions surrounded Ye Li tightly. In their eyes, Ye Li was already a dead man. ¡°When I was down there just now, more than twenty Scarlet Scorpions offended me.¡± Ye Li looked at the leader of the Scarlet Scorpion Tribe indifferently. ¡°So I killed them.¡± ¡°But I felt that it wasn¡¯t very satisfying, so I came to your Scarlet Scorpion Tribe to exterminate you.¡± ¡°What!!!¡± As soon as these words were spoken, the Scarlet Scorpion Tribe members were all greatly shocked. ¡°Human, what, what did you say?¡± The leader of the Scarlet Scorpion Tribe stared at Ye Li and said. Ye Li smiled faintly, but his handsome face did not change at all. ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth. It¡¯s just a matter of whether you believe me or not,¡± Ye Li said slowly. When the Scarlet Scorpion Tribe leader heard this, a thousand feet of anger rushed out from the top of his head. ¡°Human, I want you dead!¡± ¡°Attack!¡± Following the order of the Scarlet Scorpion Tribe, dozens of Scarlet Scorpions pounced towards Ye Li. Clang! A cold light shot out from the Scarlet Scorpion Cave. A sword cry and a dragon cry appeared. A terrifying five-clawed blood dragon coiled above Ye Li¡¯s head. Swish! Ye Li slashed with his sword. The dozens of Scarlet Scorpions that pounced towards Ye Li were instantly sliced into several pieces. It was truly a sight that made one¡¯s guts and gallbladder split apart. What!!! The Scarlet Scorpion Tribe members were all shocked. They looked at the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword in Ye Li¡¯s hand in horror. ¡°I have a sword that can kill everyone in the world!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the sword fell! Countless supreme sword beams shot towards the surrounding Scarlet Scorpion Tribe members. Hundreds of Scarlet Scorpion Tribe members all fell to the ground in shock. It was only because they discovered that they were simply unable to block or dodge such an attack. ¡°Ah!!!¡± Immediately, shrill screams continuously rang out in the Scarlet Scorpion Cave. After a few sword strikes, hundreds of Scarlet Scorpion Tribe members were all cut into several pieces. The scene was too horrible to look at. At this moment, only the leader of the Scarlet Scorpion Tribe was left. The Scarlet Scorpion Tribe leader was scared out of wits. ¡°Come here. Let me kill you.¡± Ye Li crooked his finger at the terrified Scarlet Scorpion Tribe leader. The Scarlet Scorpion Tribe leader wasn¡¯t an idiot, so he naturally wouldn¡¯t go over. ¡°Human, you, can you¡­¡± ¡°I can¡¯t.¡± Before the Scarlet Scorpion Tribe leader could finish speaking, he was interrupted by Ye Li. Swish! Following the slash of the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword, the life of the leader of the Scarlet Scorpion Tribe disappeared from this world forever. ¡°Alas!¡± Ye Li sighed and thought that this was the consequence of provoking him. If he was in a good mood, the Scarlet Scorpion Tribe did not need to be exterminated. Immediately, he activated Swift Steps and returned to where he was just now. Two days later. The Apocalypse Legion finally arrived one after another. At this moment, all the ten Earth King-level zombies of the Apocalypse Legion appeared beside him. Every zombie in the Apocalypse Legion had become a sixth-tier Earth King. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ye Li nodded in satisfaction. Ding! ¡°Congratulations to the host for obtaining a chance to draw a random lottery. Would you like to use it?¡± The system¡¯s voice suddenly appeared in Ye Li¡¯s mind. Ye Li smiled to himself. He didn¡¯t know how long it had been since he had the chance to draw the lottery. Chapter 1068 - Chapter 1068: Arrived at the Sin Academy Chapter 1068: Arrived at the Sin Academy Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Yes.¡± Ye Li used the lottery ticket without any hesitation. Immediately, the virtual roulette wheel started spinning rapidly in Ye Li¡¯s mind. ¡°Congratulations to the host for drawing zombie fusion opportunity x3.¡± Looking at the prize, Ye Li¡¯s handsome face showed a playful smile. After fusing with the Apocalypse Legion, his combat power could at least reach the ninth-tier Earth King-level. It was obvious how terrifying a ninth-tier Earth King was. Moreover, he had three chances to fuse with zombies. He was simply a heaven-defying existence. Ye Li put the Apocalypse Legion into the system space and went to Sin City. Sin City was a super large city in Sin Land. The Sin Academy was located in Sin City. ¡­ Not long after, Ye Li arrived at Sin City. He felt that it was time to go to the Sin Academy. After all, Qiong Ling was his wife. ¡°Hi.¡± Ye Li said to a very cute girl. The girl was stunned. She looked at Ye Li. It didn¡¯t matter if she didn¡¯t look, but she was a little shocked by Ye Li¡¯s appearance. ¡°What, what¡¯s the matter?¡± The girl asked in confusion. ¡°Do you know where the Sin Academy is?¡± Ye Li asked. He thought that this girl was a peerless genius. She was actually an eighth-tier Sky Opener. Such talent was truly terrifying. ¡°You¡¯re going to the Sin Academy?¡± The girl was a little stunned. The girl¡¯s name was Liu Xiaoyu. ¡°Yes, why are you surprised?¡± Ye Li said calmly. Liu Xiaoyu suddenly smiled. ¡°Well, I¡¯m also a new student of the Sin Academy.¡± Hearing Liu Xiaoyu¡¯s words, Ye Li understood. No wonder Liu Xiaoyu became an eighth-tier Sky Opener at such a young age. ¡°Let¡¯s go together,¡± Liu Xiaoyu said to Ye Li. ¡°En.¡± Ye Li nodded. He secretly found it funny because Liu Xiaoyu was completely infatuated with his appearance. Then, Liu Xiaoyu brought Ye Li to the Sin Academy. Not long after, Ye Li arrived outside the Sin Academy. ¡°This is the Sin Academy.¡± Liu Xiaoyu looked at Ye Li. ¡°By the way, my name is Liu Xiaoyu. I still don¡¯t know your name.¡± ¡°Ye Li.¡± After saying that, Ye Li sized up the Sin Academy. The Sin Academy was indeed the number one academy in the Sin Realm. It was really imposing. Ye Li and Liu Xiaoyu entered the Sin Academy. ¡°Ye Li, you¡¯re a freshman too, right?¡± Liu Xiaoyu asked. Ye Li nodded. When Liu Xiaoyu heard this, she brought Ye Li to the freshman registration area. After arriving at the registration area for new students, Ye Li realized that there were still some students who were also registering. Their realms were very high, but none of them were in the Earth King Realm. After queuing for more than ten minutes, Ye Li handed the Sin Token to an instructor. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°Ye Li.¡± After registering, Ye Li chose the class that Liu Xiaoyu told him about, Class one of the first grade. Liu Xiaoyu was really a love-struck fool. She kept looking at Ye Li¡¯s face and felt that Ye Li¡¯s handsome face was about to melt her heart. Ye Li and Liu Xiaoyu walked towards Class 1. ¡°Hey, there is a new student.¡± Liu Xiaoyu said to the students in the class. She was now the class monitor. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Ye Li?¡± To Ye Li¡¯s surprise, Xiao Fangfang was also in this class. A look of joy appeared on Xiao Fangfang¡¯s fair face. The students of Class one Grade One looked at Ye Li. The male students were all jealous, while the female students all looked infatuated with his appearance. It was because Ye Li was too handsome. Chapter 1069 - Chapter 1069: Are You Worthy of My Apology? Chapter 1069: Are You Worthy of My Apology? Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Ye Li, introduce yourself,¡± Liu Xiaoyu said to Ye Li. To Liu Xiaoyu¡¯s surprise, Ye Li shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t have this habit.¡± As soon as he said that, all the students were stunned because they felt that Ye Li was too arrogant. Ye Li glanced at the young men and women in front of him indifferently. None of their cultivation levels had exceeded the Earth King Realm. They were really not worthy of his attention. ¡°Do you know that this is the Sin Academy?!¡± Suddenly, an angry voice entered Ye Li¡¯s ears. The students looked in the direction of the voice and realized that the person who spoke was a youth in his twenties. ¡°It¡¯s Zhang Fan.¡± In Class 1, Grade 1, only Zhang Fan and Liu Xiaoyu had reached the eighth-tier Sky Opener realm. Zhang Fan walked up to Ye Li and looked at him with extreme disdain. ¡°Do you think the Sin Academy is still your original place? This place is filled with geniuses!¡± Zhang Fan naturally knew that no matter how talented Ye Li was, it was impossible for him to be stronger than him. ¡°I¡¯m telling you, you can¡¯t be so arrogant in the future.¡± Zhang Fan glared at Ye Li. Ye Li smiled to himself. There were always many arrogant ants like Zhang Fan in this world. The students of Class 1 all looked at Ye Li. They all wanted to know how Ye Li would answer. Ye Li looked at Zhang Fan and said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m so arrogant because there¡¯s a dog barking outside.¡± As soon as he said this, the students could not help but be stunned. Of course, they did not understand what Ye Li meant. ¡°What does the barking outside have to do with your arrogance?¡± Zhang Fan looked at Ye Li in confusion. Ye Li looked at Zhang Fan and slowly said, ¡°Then what does my arrogance have to do with you?¡± ¡°What!!!¡± All the students in Class 1 sucked in a breath of cold air and looked at Ye Li with their mouths agape. They would never have thought that Ye Li would say such a thing. ¡°You¡­¡± Zhang Fan was extremely angry. He gritted his teeth and glared at Ye Li. ¡°Get out of the way.¡± Ye Li¡¯s handsome face revealed a mocking expression. ¡°A piece of trash like you actually dares to appear in front of me, Ye Li. How laughable.¡± As an eighth-tier Ascendant, Zhang Fan had been the center of attention since he was born. He had never been humiliated like this before. ¡°I want you to apologize to me!¡± Zhang Fan said coldly to Ye Li. ¡®Apologize?¡¯ Ye Li smiled. He really couldn¡¯t understand why Zhang Fan would dare to say such a thing. ¡°You want me, Ye Li, to apologize? Are you even worthy?¡± Ye Li looked at Zhang Fan playfully. Too arrogant, too arrogant!!! In the past, they had never even heard of such an arrogant person, let alone seen him. It was only when they saw Ye Li that they realized that there was actually such an arrogant person in this world. ¡°You¡¯re seeking death!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Zhang Fan, who was an eighth-tier Sky Opener, threw a punch at Ye Li. Ye Li¡¯s handsome face didn¡¯t change at all. In his eyes, Zhang Fan¡¯s punch was pitifully weak and couldn¡¯t cause any damage to him at all. Without a doubt, Zhang Fan¡¯s punch landed heavily on Ye Li¡¯s body. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only How was that possible!!! However, what happened next stunned all the students. This was because Ye Li did not even take half a step back. ¡°This!¡± Zhang Fan¡¯s eyes widened. He nodded slightly and looked at Ye Li in shock. Chapter 1070 - Chapter 1070: Zhang Fan Terrified Chapter 1070: Zhang Fan Terrified Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°How is it possible?¡± Zhang Fan really couldn¡¯t believe that this was real. He looked at Ye Li in horror, only to find that there was no change in Ye Li¡¯s expression at all. ¡°Why isn¡¯t it possible?¡± Ye Li said calmly. The students of Class 1 Grade 1 were also shocked to the extreme. Zhang Fan was an eighth-tier Sky Opener, yet Ye Li was fine after being punched by him? ¡°Ah!!!¡± Just as the students were stunned, they heard a shrill scream. Zhang Fan was sent flying and landed heavily on the ground. He spat out a mouthful of blood. Zhang Fan¡¯s right leg also had a shocking bloody hole. Liu Xiaoyu and the students were all shocked. They looked at Ye Li¡¯s face. Ye Li¡¯s eyes were full of killing intent, and he looked awe-inspiring! It was only now that they finally understood why Ye Li dared to be so arrogant. ¡°It hurts! It hurts!¡± Zhang Fan, who had been the center of attention ever since he was born, had never felt such pain before. He howled in pain as he lay on the ground. Hearing such a wail, the students felt their scalps tingle. Under the terrified gazes of the students, Ye Li slowly walked towards Zhang Fan. Zhang Fan, who was screaming in pain, saw Ye Li walking towards him. It was as if he had met an evil spirit that wanted his life. A chill ran from his tailbone to the top of his head. He had even forgotten about the pain. ¡°W-what are you doing?¡± Zhang Fan looked at Ye Li in horror. Ye Li had already walked over to Zhang Fan¡¯s side. He calmly looked at Zhang Fan and slowly spoke. ¡°Now you still want me to apologize?¡± Zhang Fan was on the verge of tears when he heard this. He didn¡¯t dare to ask Ye Li for an apology. At this moment, his heart was filled with endless regret. If he had known that Ye Li was so terrifying, he wouldn¡¯t have provoked Ye Li even if he had to die. ¡°No, no, I dare not.¡± ¡°You dare.¡± Zhang Fan looked at Ye Li¡¯s calm expression and hurriedly shouted, ¡°I don¡¯t dare anymore, I really don¡¯t dare anymore!¡± The students of Class 1 looked at each other. They thought that it was fortunate that they did not provoke Ye Li. The nail that sticks out gets hammered down. This was an old saying but also an eternal truth. ¡°You¡¯re quite good with words,¡± Ye Li slowly said to Zhang Fan. As soon as he finished speaking, he raised his palm and sent a gentle stream of spiritual energy towards Zhang Fan¡¯s right leg. The gentle spiritual energy flowed into the bloody hole on Zhang Fan¡¯s right leg. Then, a miracle happened. The bloody hole on Zhang Fan¡¯s right leg was rapidly healing at a speed visible to the naked eye. Hiss! Seeing this scene, all the students widened their eyes. They even felt that they had seen wrongly. A few seconds later, the bloody hole on Zhang Fan¡¯s right leg had completely healed. ¡°How is this possible!¡± Zhang Fan was stunned. He could swear that he was truly stunned. There was actually such a divine technique in this world? Zhang Fan suddenly jumped up from the ground and respectfully called out to Ye Li. ¡°Big Brother!¡± Naturally, Ye Li didn¡¯t expect Zhang Fan to call him big brother. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°I¡¯m not your big brother,¡± Ye Li said calmly. However, Zhang Fan shook his head. ¡°Big brother, you¡¯ll forever be my big brother.¡± Seeing the determination on Zhang Fan¡¯s face, Ye Li didn¡¯t continue speaking. ¡°Eh, is there a new student?¡± A melodious voice entered everyone¡¯s ears. Chapter 1071 - Chapter 1071: Beautiful Teacher Chu Luo Chapter 1071: Beautiful Teacher Chu Luo Editor: Henyee Translations Ye Li looked in the direction of the voice and saw a woman in her twenties. What shocked him was that this woman was actually a tier 4 Earth King. The woman was exceptionally beautiful, possessing a face that could bring down nations. She was dressed in a dress adorned with patterns of water and flowers, her waist-length hair cascading in silky strands. She looked truly stunning. ¡°It¡¯s Teacher Chu Luo.¡± A student said. ¡°You¡¯re the new student, right?¡± Chu Luo smiled sweetly at Ye Li. Ye Li nodded. ¡°Then please introduce yourself.¡± ¡°My name is Ye Li.¡± Ye Li¡¯s self-introduction was short. Throughout the class, Chu Luo was explaining the chaos in this world to the students. Ye Li was naturally not interested in listening. ¡°Ye Li, you don¡¯t seem interested.¡± Chu Luo said to Ye Li. Ye Li¡¯s handsome face didn¡¯t change at all. ¡°Teacher Chu Luo, I¡¯ve killed countless Dark Race members. Do you think I¡¯m interested?¡± Hearing that, Chu Luo was stunned. All the students looked at Ye Li in admiration. After Ye Li displayed his unparalleled strength, he became their idol. ¡°Ye Li, isn¡¯t your purpose in coming to the Sin Academy to cultivate?¡± Chu Luo looked at Ye Li. To everyone¡¯s surprise, Ye Li shook his head. ¡°My purpose in coming to the Sin Academy is not to cultivate, but to find someone,¡± Ye Li said slowly. As for who it was, Ye Li did not say it. The first Sword Master, Feng Changqing, had told him that the Qiong Qi Royal Family was preparing to form a marriage alliance with the Fire Wyvern Demon Race. He thought that the Qiong Qi Royal Family still did not know that Qiong Ling had already married him. After class, the next class was cultivation. Ye Li was naturally not the least bit interested. However, this cultivation class was a battle against the Phantom Tribe. Overall, it was quite helpful. Of course, it was helpful to these greenhouse flowers, but not to him. ¡°Ye Li.¡± Chu Luo walked to Ye Li¡¯s side. For some reason, Chu Luo felt that Ye Li was very mysterious. He was so mysterious that she wanted to understand him. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Teacher Chu?¡± Ye Li looked at Chu Luo. After pondering for a few seconds, Chu Luo said to Ye Li, ¡°Ye Li, can you tell me who you¡¯re here at the Sin Academy for?¡± ¡°You really want to know?¡± Ye Li said lightly. Chu Luo nodded. Ye Li secretly smiled. He thought that the teachers of the Sin Academy were actually so gossipy. Would you believe it? ¡°Since you want to know so much, I¡¯ll tell you. I came to the Sin Academy to look for Qiong Ling,¡± Ye Li said. ¡°What!!!¡± Chu Luo was shocked. She didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to say such a thing. ¡°You, you came to look for Qiong Ling?¡± From Chu Luo¡¯s shocked expression, she must know about Qiong Ling. ¡°Ye Li, Qiong Ling is the number one genius of the heavens of the Sin Academy. She¡¯s currently in seclusion trying to break through to the fifth-tier Earth King-level.¡± Breaking through to the fifth-tier Earth King? Ye Li thought that Qiong Ling¡¯s cultivation speed was quite fast. However, since Qiong Ling was in seclusion, he would wait for her to come out. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°By the way, Ye Li, there¡¯s a freshman trial in three days. It¡¯s a battle against the Dark Race members in Yellow Peak Forest,¡± Chu Luo said to Ye Li. ¡°What level is the strongest Dark Race in the Yellow Peak Forest?¡± Ye Li asked. ¡°Seventh-tier Heavenly Lord-level,¡± Chu Luo replied. Hearing this, Ye Li couldn¡¯t help but shake his head. ¡°Teacher Chu, can this even be called a trial?¡± Ye Li said calmly. Chapter 1072 - Chapter 1072: Yellow Peak Forest Chapter 1072: Yellow Peak Forest Editor: Henyee Translations Chu Luo was stunned. She really didn¡¯t understand why Ye Li would say such a thing. ¡°Ye Li, the highest-level Dark Race member in the Yellow Peak Forest is a seventh-tier Heavenly Lord. This level is already quite high for the students.¡± Ye Li smiled. ¡°But to me, it¡¯s very low.¡± Chu Luo was stunned again because she felt that Ye Li was really a little arrogant. ¡°Are you going, then?¡± Chu Luo was a little curious about Ye Li. She had never seen someone like Ye Li. ¡°Let¡¯s see,¡± Ye Li said slowly. ¡­ Three days later. Sin Academy¡¯s freshman trial. Hundreds of freshmen were all ready to go. Seeing that Ye Li didn¡¯t appear, Chu Luo couldn¡¯t help but look disappointed. ¡°Students, the Yellow Peak Forest trial begins!¡± A teacher shouted at the students. Immediately, the students began to set off for Yellow Peak Forest. At this moment, Ye Li had already arrived at the Yellow Peak Forest. He was sleeping on a tree. He started to regret it. If he had known earlier, he wouldn¡¯t have come to the Yellow Peak Forest. It was because the Dark Race members in the Yellow Peak Forest were really pitifully weak. Not long after, the students arrived at Yellow Peak Forest. These students were all peerless geniuses of the Sin Domain and Evil Domain. They had also hunted many Dark Race members. Naturally, there was no trace of fear on their faces. ¡°Next, let¡¯s start hunting the Dark Race members!¡± The Dark Race members in the Yellow Peak Forest were reared by the Sin Academy, so there was no danger at all. The only one who could pose a threat to the students was the most powerful Dark Race member in the Yellow Peak Forest, the seventh-tier Heavenly Lord-level Dark Race member. ¡°What took you so long?¡± Suddenly, a very lazy voice entered everyone¡¯s ears. Everyone was stunned. They quickly looked in the direction of the voice and saw Ye Li sitting on a tree. The Class one Grade one students were all excited. In their eyes, Ye Li was their absolute idol. The students from the other classes didn¡¯t know Ye Li, so they were all a little angry. Ye Li went down the tree and stood in front of the students. His handsome face looked very lazy. ¡°Who are you?¡± A student stared at Ye Li. However, Ye Li did not even look at this student. This student instantly flew into a rage. ¡°How dare you ignore me? Do you know who I am?¡± This student¡¯s name was Wu Shui, and he was an eighth-tier Sky Opener. He could be considered a peerless genius. ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are,¡± Ye Li said calmly. When Wu Shui heard this, he was instantly enraged. Thousands of feet of anger had already rushed out from above his head. ¡°You, what did you say?¡± Wu Shui stared at Ye Li word by word. ¡°Disappear.¡± Ye Li looked at Wu Shui mockingly. ¡°Ant.¡± When everyone present heard this, they were all shocked. How could Ye Li didn¡¯t even know about Wu Shui? One had to know that Wu Shui¡¯s brother was ranked among the top five on the Sin Academy¡¯s Heaven Roll! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°How dare you call me an ant?¡± Wu Shui shouted coldly at Ye Li. All the students and teachers felt that Ye Li was extremely arrogant. The students of the Class one Grade one were very excited. ¡°No, that¡¯s not what Ye Li meant,¡± Chu Luo said quickly. Ye Li smiled. ¡°What do you mean not? That¡¯s exactly what I mean.¡± Chapter 1073 - Chapter 1073: Theres No Need to Continue the Trial Chapter 1073: There¡¯s No Need to Continue the Trial Editor: Henyee Translations Chu Luo was stunned when she heard that. She could swear that she was really stunned. She was trying to help Ye Li out, but Ye Li went even further. How could she not be shocked? Wu Shui was enraged. ¡°You, do you believe that I will cripple you?¡± Wu Shui said coldly to Ye Li. Ye Li smiled and shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t believe you.¡± ¡°But when you said that, you were already on the ground.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Ye Li raised his finger and a terrifying spiritual energy attack flew out from his finger. This attack!!! Everyone present opened their eyes as widely as they could. Wu Shui was shocked because he realized that he could not withstand such an attack. ¡°Ahh!¡± An earth-shattering scream sounded in the Yellow Peak Forest. A shocking bloody hole had appeared on Wu Shui¡¯s right leg. Shock, extreme shock! Everyone present was extremely shocked. They all looked at Ye Li. However, there was no change in Ye Li¡¯s expression. It was as if nothing had happened. At this moment, Chu Luo realized that Ye Li was actually so terrifying. No wonder he dared to be so arrogant. Chu Luo walked to Ye Li¡¯s side. Although she felt that Ye Li was very scary, she still had to say what she needed to say. ¡°Ye Li, Wu Shui¡¯s brother is Wu Chen,¡± Chu Luo whispered to Ye Li. ¡°I don¡¯t know him,¡± Ye Li said calmly. He was too arrogant! Chu Luo couldn¡¯t help but be secretly shocked. She had never seen such an arrogant genetic warrior like Ye Li. ¡°By the way, why did you come to Yellow Peak Forest?¡± Ye Li suddenly asked the students. ¡°For the trial,¡± Xiao Fangfang was the first to answer. Ye Li smiled calmly. Trial? It was nothing more than hunting those Dark Race members. This kind of trial was meaningless. Clang! Suddenly, a cold flash of lightning shot out from the Yellow Peak Forest. An extremely terrifying sword appeared in Ye Li¡¯s hand. Everyone looked at the sword in Ye Li¡¯s hand and their faces were filled with fear because they felt that the sword in Ye Li¡¯s hand was too terrifying. Ye Li raised the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword high. Swish! How should this slash be described with words? A supreme sword light shot out from the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword, cutting all the trees in the Yellow Peak Forest in half. Silence, a dead silence. Everyone present widened their eyes. They were too shocked and could not recover for a long time. Ye Li revealed his side profile and slowly said to everyone, ¡°Are you shocked?¡± ¡°Never be shocked, because everything I do will shock you for three days and three nights.¡± Hearing this, everyone was stunned. ¡°In my opinion, there¡¯s no need to continue this trial.¡± With that, Ye Li slowly left. The students of his class looked at each other and followed. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only When the teachers saw this, they were all in a dilemma. They did not know what to do. ¡°Ah! It hurts!¡± Wu Shui was still screaming on the ground. His screams were really numbing. Just like that, the entire freshman trial ended. Ye Li returned to the Sin Academy. He originally thought that the Sin Academy was unimaginably terrifying, but it seemed that he was overthinking. Chapter 1074 - Chapter 1074: Wu Chen Was Coming Out of Seclusion Chapter 1074: Wu Chen Was Coming Out of Seclusion Editor: Henyee Translations Ye Li looked at the students in the square. When he first came to the Sin Land, he had wanted to become stronger before entering Sin Academy. However, the Sin Academy seemed to be just so-so. During this day, Ye Li finally understood that although the Sin Academy was the number one academy in the Sin Realm, it was nothing because the Sin Realm was dominated by sects. ¡­ ¡°Ye Li.¡± Xiao Fangfang suddenly walked over. ¡°Fangfang.¡± Ye Li looked at Xiao Fangfang. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Xiao Fangfang wanted to say something but hesitated. She then said to Ye Li, ¡°Someone is harassing me.¡± Ye Li was stunned at first, but he soon understood. After all, Xiao Fangfang was extremely beautiful. ¡°That¡¯s him.¡± Xiao Fangfang pointed at a young man. The young man with a sharp mouth and monkey-like cheeks walked over. ¡°Beauty, do I know you?¡± The young man chuckled at Xiao Fangfang. ¡°What do you think?¡± Ye Li looked at the young man playfully. The young man was shocked. His eyes were filled with Xiao Fangfang just now and he did not see Ye Li, but now¡­ ¡°Ah!!!¡± The young man was so frightened that he fell to the ground. He looked as shocked as it could be. ¡°Do you really believe in your own eyes?¡± Ye Li looked at the young man indifferently. ¡°Wh-what?¡± The young man was terrified. In the Yellow Peak Forest trial, He was also there. Naturally, he knew how terrifying Ye Li was. ¡°Don¡¯t ever believe your own eyes, because sometimes your eyes can deceive you,¡± Ye Li said slowly. As soon as he finished speaking, the young man was sent flying and smashed heavily onto the ground. All the students in the square were shocked. They knew that Ye Li was not to be trifled with, but Ye Li¡¯s current appearance was too terrifying. He was like a demon lord descending from the sky. ¡­ The Sin Academy that Ye Li was in was just the Freshmen Institute. All the students were freshmen. Currently, Ye Li¡¯s name was like a thunderclap in the freshmen¡¯s academy, reaching a level that everyone knew. ¡°Ye Li.¡± Suddenly, Xiao Fangfang and Liu Xiaoyu came to Ye Li¡¯s side. At this moment, Ye Li was sitting in the square. A lazy expression appeared on his handsome face. ¡°Ye Li, Wu Chen is coming out of seclusion,¡± Liu Xiaoyu said to Ye Li in panic. Wu Chen? ¡°Wu Chen is ranked fifth on the Sin Academy¡¯s Heaven Roll. He was originally a tier 4 Earth King. Now that he¡¯s out of seclusion, he might be a fifth-tier Earth King.¡± ¡°Most of the Sin Academy freshmen are saying that you will definitely be taught a lesson by Wu Chen.¡± Xiao Fangfang looked at Ye Li. ¡°You injured his younger brother, Wu Shui.¡± Ye Li could not help but laugh when he saw the panic on Xiao Fangfang and Liu Xiaoyu¡¯s faces. ¡°Isn¡¯t he just a fifth-tier Earth King? There¡¯s nothing to be afraid of,¡± Ye Li said slowly. What? Xiao Fangfang and Liu Xiaoyu did not expect Ye Li to say such a thing. ¡°Do you think Senior Wu Chen can beat Ye Li?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? Senior Wu Chen is ranked fifth on the Heaven Roll.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°That¡¯s right. Ye Li is too arrogant. It¡¯s good to let Senior Wu Chen teach him a lesson and let him know how high the sky is and how thick the earth is.¡± All the students in the square started discussing. ¡°Look! Senior Wu Chen is here!¡± Someone suddenly exclaimed. All the students looked in the direction of the voice and saw a very handsome student walking over. Chapter 1075 - Chapter 1075: Fight Wu Chen Chapter 1075: Fight Wu Chen Editor: Henyee Translations This student was none other than Wu Chen, who was ranked fifth on the Sin Academy¡¯s Heaven Roll! Wu Chen walked in front of Ye Li and looked at him coldly. ¡°Are you Ye Li?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Ye Li nodded. There was naturally no change in his expression because Wu Chen was only a fifth-tier Earth King. He was also a fifth-tier Earth King. It would be too easy for him to defeat Wu Chen. ¡°You injured my brother.¡± Wu Chen¡¯s expression was extremely cold. Ye Li smiled faintly. ¡°Yes.¡± Wu Chen was stunned. He really didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to be so arrogant in front of him. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of death?¡± Wu Chen stared at Ye Li and shouted. ¡°Die?¡± Ye Li smiled calmly. ¡°How can I die?¡± Wu Chen said coldly, ¡°Killed by me, of course!¡± ¡°Hehe.¡± Ye Li shook his head. ¡°You, a fifth-tier Earth King?¡± ¡°What!!!¡± All the students in the square were stunned when they heard this. Firstly, it was because of what Ye Li said. Secondly, it was because Wu Chen had broken through from the tier 4 Earth King to the fifth-tier Earth King. ¡°I admire your courage!¡± Wu Chen stared at Ye Li. ¡°Really?¡± Ye Li looked at Wu Chen playfully. Wu Chen looked at the playfulness on Ye Li¡¯s face and could not help but be furious. ¡°Ye Li, you really won¡¯t shed a tear until you see the coffin!¡± He really didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to be so arrogant in front of him. ¡°I, Ye Li, will not cry even if I see a coffin because I will never need a coffin,¡± Ye Li said calmly. The students in the square were as shocked as they could be. One had to know that Wu Chen was ranked fifth on the Sin Academy¡¯s Heaven Roll. They really couldn¡¯t imagine why Ye Li wasn¡¯t afraid. As soon as Ye Li said this, anger surged above Wu Chen¡¯s head. ¡°Ye Li, do you dare to fight me in the ring?¡± Wu Chen stared at Ye Li. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I dare?¡± Ye Li¡¯s face was still playful. Wu Chen was really too angry. As one of the peerless geniuses of the Sin Academy, when had he ever been looked down upon like this? ¡°Alright!¡± Wu Chen stared at Ye Li. ¡°Then let¡¯s go to the ring!¡± All the students looked excited because they could see an exciting battle. Then, all the students walked towards the arena. There was a huge arena in the square of the Sin Academy¡¯s freshmen academy. At this moment, Ye Li and Wu Chen had already entered the arena. The students below the arena were all staring fixedly at the arena, afraid that they would miss any part of the fight. ¡°Ye Li, I hope you remember your arrogance just now!¡± Wu Chen stared at Ye Li and said. ¡°Just attack. Why are you talking so much nonsense?¡± Ye Li said calmly. Seeing this, Wu Chen could no longer tolerate Ye Li¡¯s arrogance. ¡°You¡¯re seeking death!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Wu Chen shouted and flew towards Ye Li at an extremely fast speed. Ye Li¡¯s handsome face didn¡¯t change at all. Of course, he could catch Wu Chen¡¯s speed. Wu Chen arrived in front of Ye Li in an instant and threw a punch at Ye Li. This punch did not contain any spiritual energy. This punch was just a test. Wu Chen wanted to see Ye Li¡¯s true strength. To Wu Chen¡¯s surprise, Ye Li dodged his punch easily. Chapter 1076 - Chapter 1076: Qiong Ling Was in Seclusion There Chapter 1076: Qiong Ling Was in Seclusion There Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°What!!!¡± The students below the arena were all shocked. They originally thought that Ye Li definitely did not have the strength to fight Wu Chen, but they did not expect him to dodge Wu Chen¡¯s punch so easily. Wu Chen also didn¡¯t expect this. Although it was just a test punch, Ye Li dodged it too easily. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so strong!¡± Wu Chen stared at Ye Li and said coldly. ¡°So-so.¡± Ye Li¡¯s handsome face was very calm. Haha. Wu Chen smiled coldly. ¡°Ye Li, I hope you won¡¯t kneel to me later!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Wu Chen raised his fist, and the spiritual Qi on his fist gathered crazily. ¡°Vajra Raging Tiger Fist!¡± Wu Chen punched out and a Vajra Tiger condensed from spiritual energy flew towards Ye Li at an extremely fast speed. Ye Li looked at the Vajra Tiger that was flying towards him and thought that this attack was not bad. However¡­ How could Wu Chen be his match? Suddenly, he activated Swift Steps and his speed increased exponentially. The Vajra Tiger formed by spiritual energy pounced but missed. ¡®How is that possible?¡¯ Wu Chen¡¯s eyes widened. He really couldn¡¯t believe it. But just as he was shocked, Ye Li was already in front of him. Ye Li threw a punch. This punch also did not have any spiritual power attached. This punch landed on Wu Chen¡¯s body. ¡°Ahh!¡± Wu Chen screamed and flew out of the arena. Seeing Wu Chen fall to the ground, the students below the arena were all terrified to the extreme. ¡°Senior Wu Chen lost?¡± ¡°He did lose. Ye Li is too scary.¡± ¡°Oh my god, Senior Wu Chen is a peerless genius ranked fifth on the Heaven Roll. He actually lost to Ye Li just like that.¡± At this moment, there were absolutely no words that could describe the shock of the students. Ye Li¡¯s expression did not change because he knew that Wu Chen was not his match. ¡­ Not long after, the news of Ye Li defeating Wu Chen spread throughout the entire Sin Academy. All the Sin Academy students were shocked. And Ye Li was now ranked fifth on the Heaven Roll. A freshman was ranked fifth on the Heaven Roll, which happened the first time since the establishment of the Sin Academy. On this day, Ye Li sat under a tree with nothing to do. He was wondering why Qiong Ling had not come out of seclusion yet. ¡°No, I have to ask.¡± Ye Li thought that he couldn¡¯t just wait like this. Then, he went to find Chu Luo, the teacher of Class one Grade one. ¡°Teacher Chu, where is Qiong Ling in seclusion?¡± Ye Li asked. Chu Luo was stunned. ¡°Ye Li, why are you asking this?¡± ¡°Just tell me.¡± Ye Li didn¡¯t want to explain further. Chu Luo pondered for a few seconds and said to Ye Li, ¡°I¡¯ll take you there.¡± Then, Chu Luo led Ye Li towards the Senior Students Institute. Not long after, Ye Li and Chu Luo arrived at the Senior Students Institute. Ye Li¡¯s name was now well-known in the Sin Academy¡¯s Senior Students Institute. The seniors in the Senior Students Institute all looked at Ye Li in shock. Although Ye Li was a new student, he was already ranked fifth on the Heaven Roll. They could not afford to offend him. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Ye Li, Qiong Ling is in seclusion there.¡± Chu Luo pointed at a place. Ye Li looked in the direction she was pointing and saw a tower. The tower had a total of seven floors. ¡°Ye Li, this is the cultivation tower of the Sin Academy. There are a total of seven floors. Qiong Ling is in seclusion on the seventh floor,¡± Chu Luo said to Ye Li. Chapter 1077 - Chapter 1077: Met Qiong Ling Chapter 1077: Met Qiong Ling Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Teacher Chu, do you know when Qiong Ling will come out of seclusion?¡± Ye Li looked at Chu Luo. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Chu Luo shook her head. Ye Li thought that he should wait for Qiong Ling. When Qiong Ling came out of seclusion, the first person she would see would be him. How good would that be? Then, Ye Li arrived outside the seventh floor of the cultivation tower. No one dared to stop him. He sat outside the door and waited. On the third day, the door finally opened. Qiong Ling walked out. She still looked tranquil and beautiful, dressed in a dress adorned with patterns of smoke and flowers, her waist-length hair cascading in three thousand strands. She was truly a stunning beauty who could captivate an entire nation. She was literally the most beautiful woman he had ever seen. ¡°Ye Li?¡± Qiong Ling stopped in his tracks and a look of disbelief appeared on his fair face. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for so long. How have you been?¡± Ye Li looked at Qiong Ling. Suddenly, Qiong Ling threw herself into Ye Li¡¯s arms. ¡°Ye Li, I miss you so much,¡± Qiong Ling said to Ye Li. Ye Li smiled. ¡°Really?¡± Qiong Ling was already a fifth-tier Earth King. She was ranked sixth on the Sin Academy¡¯s Heaven Roll. ¡°Oh right, Ye Li, how did you know that I was in seclusion here?¡± Qiong Ling looked at Ye Li in confusion and asked. ¡°The teacher in our class told me,¡± Ye Li said lightly. Qiong Ling was stunned. ¡°Ye Li, you entered the Sin Academy too?¡± ¡°Yes, I just defeated Wu Chen a few days ago. I¡¯m now ranked fifth on the Heaven Roll,¡± Ye Li said. Giggle! Qiong Ling laughed. ¡°Ye Li, stop lying to me.¡± When Ye Li heard this, he couldn¡¯t help but secretly sigh. He wondered why no one believed the truth these days. ¡°By the way, Ye Li.¡± Qiong Ling suddenly looked at Ye Li in embarrassment. ¡°The Qiong Qi Royal Family is preparing to marry me into the Fire Wyvern Demon Race. They don¡¯t know that I have already married you.¡± Feng Changqing, the First Sword Master of the Divine Sword Sect, had already told him about this. He finally understood why Qiong Ling wanted to go to the Eastern Land. It was because she wanted to escape from the marriage. But now that Qiong Ling was already his, no one could snatch her away. ¡°Ye Li, Zhu Ning is also in the Sin Academy.¡± Qiong Ling looked at Ye Li. ¡°He is the number one genius of the Sin Academy, a seventh-tier Earth King.¡± Zhu Ning! Although Ye Li had never heard of the name Zhu Ning, he could imagine that Zhu Ning must be the person Qiong Ling was about to marry. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ling¡¯er.¡± Ye Li touched Qiong Ling¡¯s face. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of everything.¡± Skipping an hour¡­ Naturally, Qiong Ling didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to be so horny. He actually did that in this place¡­ At this moment, Qiong Ling¡¯s face was flushed red. She looked extremely cute. ¡°Let¡¯s go down,¡± Ye Li said to Qiong Ling. ¡°En.¡± Qiong Ling nodded. Then, the two of them walked down the cultivation tower. Before long, they arrived at the square of the senior academy. When the students in the square saw Ye Li and Qiong Ling come out together, they were all stunned. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Everyone in the Sin Academy knew that the Qiong Qi Royal Family and the Fire Wyvern Demon Race were about to form a marriage alliance. Could it be that someone had stolen Qiong Ling? Chu Luo was also stunned. She didn¡¯t expect Ye Li and Qiong Ling to not only know each other, but also be so intimate. ¡°Ling¡¯er, let¡¯s go out and eat.¡± As soon as Ye Li finished speaking, a huge fire flew towards him. Because of the existence of the Origin Essence Fire, Ye Li easily resolved the soaring fire. Chapter 1078 - Chapter 1078: The Fight in A Month Chapter 1078: The Fight in A Month Editor: Henyee Translations The students in the square turned pale with fright. They looked over and took a few steps back. ¡°The number one genius of Sin Academy, Zhu Ning!¡± A young man walked over. He was extremely handsome and was dressed in fire-colored clothes. ¡°Who allowed you to be with Qiong Ling?¡± Zhu Ning stared at Ye Li and asked. All the students widened their eyes. They naturally did not want to miss such a good show. ¡°Who are you?¡± Ye Li looked at Zhu Ning playfully. ¡°Zhu Ning!¡± Zhu Ning said coldly. Hearing that, Ye Li understood. He looked at Zhu Ning indifferently. Although Zhu Ning was at the seventh-tier king-level, he was not afraid of him because he had the chance to fuse with zombies. If he wanted to, he could kill Zhu Ning right now. However, he would not do that. ¡°I, Ye Li, want to be with Qiong Ling.¡± Ye Li continued to playfully look at Zhu Ning and slowly said, ¡°What can you do to me?¡± As soon as these words were spoken, Zhu Ning was furious to the extreme. Everyone in the square was also shocked because they really didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to say such a thing. Didn¡¯t he know that Zhu Ning was ranked first on the Sin Academy¡¯s Heaven Roll? ¡°You¡¯re very bold.¡± Zhu Ning looked at Ye Li and said. Ye Li smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve always been very bold.¡± These two sides were evenly matched in strength. ¡°One month later, let¡¯s fight in the arena!¡± Zhu Ning said to Ye Li. Ye Li was stunned. Naturally, he did not understand why Zhu Ning wanted to wait for a month. ¡°There¡¯s no need for a month. Let¡¯s do it now,¡± Ye Li said frankly. To his surprise, Zhu Ning shook his head. ¡°I have something to do now. I have to return to the Fire Wyvern Demon Race now.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Zhu Ning disappeared on the spot. Ye Li thought that it was a good idea. He could cultivate during this month. After all, there were only three chances for zombie fusion. Every time he used it, there would be one less chance. All the students in the square looked at each other in shock. A month later, Ye Li fought Zhu Ning? This news spread throughout the entire Sin Academy in an instant. ¡°Ye Li, why do you want to fight Zhu Ning? Zhu Ning is a seventh-tier Earth King,¡± Qiong Ling asked Ye Li worriedly. Ye Li smiled faintly. ¡°Ling¡¯er, do you not trust me?¡± Qiong Ling looked at the confidence on Ye Li¡¯s face. If it was possible, she was naturally willing to believe Ye Li. However, Zhu Ning¡¯s realm was really too high. Suddenly, Qiong Ling looked at the Heaven Roll. The Heaven Roll was not far from the Cultivation Tower. The rankings of the Heaven Roll were on the stone wall. Fifth place: Ye Li. At this point, Qiong Ling¡¯s pupils constricted. She thought that Ye Li was lying to her, but it seemed like it was true. ¡­ Ye Li bade farewell to Qiong Ling and left the Sin Academy. A month later, he would have to fight Zhu Ning. He was now a fifth-tier Earth King, so he was naturally not Zhu Ning¡¯s match. However, this one month was enough to change many things. He began to search for a place to cultivate. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Suddenly, a lake came into view. The spiritual energy of this lake was too strong. At least, Ye Li had never seen a lake with such strong spiritual energy. ¡°I¡¯ll just cultivate here,¡± Ye Li said lightly. Then, he went to the lakeside. The lake was on an unknown mountain. To Ye Li¡¯s surprise, as soon as he reached the shore of the lake, a panicked voice entered his ears. Chapter 1079 - Chapter 1079: Evil Flood Dragon Chapter 1079: Evil Flood Dragon Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Ye Li looked in the direction of the voice and realized that it was a girl about his age. ¡°Who are you?¡± Ye Li looked at the girl calmly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about who I am. There¡¯s an evil dragon inside. Leave quickly,¡± the girl said to Ye Li. The girl¡¯s name was Xia Chu, and she was a tier 3 Sky Opener. Evil Flood Dragon Naturally, Ye Li didn¡¯t know there was an Evil Flood Dragon in the lake. ¡°So what if there¡¯s an Evil Flood Dragon? Why should I leave?¡± Ye Li looked at Xia Chu in confusion. Xia Chu was stunned. She did not expect that her good intentions would be treated as ill intentions by this person. ¡°You, do you know how terrifying the Evil Flood Dragon is?¡± Xia Chu stared at Ye Li angrily. Ye Li smiled calmly. ¡°Then tell me how terrifying the Evil Flood Dragon is.¡± ¡°Listen carefully. The Evil Flood Dragon is a tier 3 Earth King!¡± In Xia Chu¡¯s opinion, Ye Li would definitely be scared out of his wits when he found out that the Evil Flood Dragon was a tier 3 Earth King. However, she didn¡¯t expect that not only was Ye Li not afraid, he even had a faint smile on his face. ¡°You, aren¡¯t you afraid?¡± Xia Chu really didn¡¯t understand why Ye Li wasn¡¯t afraid. ¡°Why should I be afraid?¡± Ye Li looked at Xia Chu indifferently. ¡°Isn¡¯t he just a tier 3 Earth King?¡± What? Xia Chu was stunned. Wasn¡¯t he just a tier 3 Earth King? She would never have thought that Ye Li would say such a thing. Was he very strong or¡­ Xia Chu shook her head secretly. She thought that Ye Li was only the same age as her. How could he be an Earth King? ¡°You¡¯d better leave the cold pool quickly.¡± Xia Chu looked at Ye Li anxiously. ¡°If the Evil Flood Dragon comes out, we¡¯ll die.¡± Ye Li¡¯s handsome face didn¡¯t change at all. He slowly said to Xia Chu, ¡°If you want to leave, leave. I still have to cultivate.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Seeing this, Xia Chu could not help but be a little angry. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll see how you die then!¡± With that, Xia Chu prepared to leave. However, just as she took a step forward, a terrifying roar appeared. An evil flood dragon rushed out of the cold pool. Its body was more than 100 feet long, and it was really terrifying to look at. ¡°Evil Flood Dragon!¡± Xia Chu looked at the Evil Flood Dragon in front of her and could not help but take a few steps back. ¡°What are you afraid of?¡± Ye Li looked at Xia Chu in confusion. Xia Chu was stunned when she heard this. She could swear that she was really stunned. Even if she spent ten days and ten nights, she couldn¡¯t believe that Ye Li could still say such words at this time. The Evil Flood Dragon glared at Ye Li and Xia Chu, ready to attack them at any moment. ¡°What do we do?¡± Xia Chu looked at Ye Li in horror. However, she was shocked to find that Ye Li¡¯s expression did not change at all. It was as if he did not see anything at all. ¡°Human, aren¡¯t you afraid of me?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The Evil Flood Dragon did not expect Ye Li to be so calm in front of him. ¡°Aren¡¯t you just a tier 3 Earth King? What¡¯s there to be afraid of?¡± Ye Li said frankly. As soon as he said that, the Evil Flood Dragon was stunned. He naturally did not expect Ye Li to dare to say such a thing. ¡°Human, I admire your courage!¡± The Evil Flood Dragon stared at Ye Li and said. Ye Li smiled faintly. ¡°I admire your courage too.¡± Chapter 1080 - Chapter 1080: Attack Me Now Chapter 1080: Attack Me Now Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°You admire my courage?¡± The dragon realized that he couldn¡¯t understand what Ye Li meant no matter how hard he tried. ¡°Human, what do you mean?¡± The evil dragon stared at Ye Li and asked. Ye Li looked at the evil dragon calmly. ¡°You dare to appear in front of me, Ye Li. Shouldn¡¯t I admire your courage?¡± Xia Chu was about to cry when she heard that. If she had known that Ye Li was such a person, she wouldn¡¯t have kindly asked Ye Li to leave the cool pool. From her point of view, Ye Li was a lunatic, a complete lunatic. ¡°Human, you¡¯ve successfully angered me!¡± The Evil Flood Dragon¡¯s voice became extremely angry. However, Ye Li shook his head. ¡°Since I, Ye Li, have angered you, what are you waiting for?¡± He meant that since I¡¯ve already angered you, why aren¡¯t you attacking me? ¡°Human, you¡¯re courting death!¡± The next second, the Evil Flood Dragon opened his bloody mouth and an icy power flew towards Ye Li. Looking at the power of ice, the corners of Ye Li¡¯s lips couldn¡¯t help but curl up slightly. A faint smile appeared on his handsome face. He did not put up any resistance. He wanted to see how powerful the power of ice was. Unfortunately, he was destined to be disappointed. The power of ice hit Ye Li¡¯s body and he instantly froze. When Xia Chu saw this scene, she was so frightened that she took three steps back and looked at the frozen Ye Li in shock. ¡°This!¡± Xia Chu was really too afraid at this moment. ¡°Hehe.¡± The Evil Flood Dragon sneered. He originally thought that Ye Li was so arrogant because he had some ability. However, he realized that not only was he wrong, but he was also completely wrong. Just as the Evil Flood Dragon was about to speak to Xia Chu, a terrifying scene appeared. Ye Li, who was originally frozen, had already melted. How was that possible!!! The Evil Flood Dragon cried out loudly. No matter what, he could not believe that this was true. His ice power was actually useless against this person? ¡°Human, how did you do it?¡± The Evil Flood Dragon looked at Ye Li in horror and asked. Ye Li smiled calmly and said to the Evil Flood Dragon, ¡°Guess if I¡¯ll tell you.¡± Xia Chu, on the other hand, was petrified and could not come back to her senses for a long time. She originally thought that Ye Li was finished, but she did not expect such a scene to happen. ¡°You, you¡­¡± Xia Chu looked at Ye Li in shock, unable to say a complete sentence. ¡°What do you think? Show me what you¡¯ve got.¡± Ye Li looked at the dragon indifferently. ¡°Don¡¯t make me kill you just like that.¡± When the Evil Flood Dragon heard this, his anger reached an extreme. ¡°Human, you¡¯re too arrogant!¡± There was still no change in Ye Li¡¯s expression. He said frankly, ¡°Many people say so.¡± The Evil Flood Dragon could no longer endure Ye Li¡¯s anger. He opened his bloody mouth again and another wave of ice power flew towards Ye Li. Unfortunately, this time, Ye Li opened his right hand. The Origin Essence Fire appeared on his palm. Boom! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ye Li threw out the Origin Essence Fire. The Origin Essence Fire collided with the Ice Power, but how could the Ice Power be a match for the Origin Essence Fire? In an instant, the Ice Power melted. ¡°What!!!¡± When the Evil Flood Dragon saw this, he became extremely terrified. ¡°I¡¯ve said it before. I admire your courage.¡± Ye Li looked at the Evil Flood Dragon. ¡°Why don¡¯t you believe me?¡± Chapter 1081 - Chapter 1081: Kill the Evil Flood Dragon with A Single Punch Chapter 1081: Kill the Evil Flood Dragon with A Single Punch Editor: Henyee Translations The Evil Flood Dragon was terrified. ¡°Human, let¡¯s mind our own business!¡± Ye Li smiled. ¡°Do you think I won¡¯t kill you because of what you said?¡± When the Evil Flood Dragon heard this, his face became extremely cold. ¡°Human, don¡¯t be too smug. At most, we¡¯ll fight to the death!¡± Ye Li really felt that this Evil Flood Dragon was quite interesting. He actually wanted to perish together with him. Who gave him the courage? Suddenly, Ye Li activated Swift Steps, leaving only an afterimage on the spot. Before Xia Chu could react, Ye Li had already disappeared. The flood dragon was extremely frightened because he realized that he could not catch Ye Li¡¯s speed at all. When Ye Li appeared again, he had already reached the vital point of the Evil Flood Dragon. Although the Evil Flood Dragon had transformed from a snake into a flood dragon, the vital point of his body was still his weakness. Ye Li threw a punch at the flood dragon¡¯s weak spot. ¡°Ah!!!¡± The Evil Flood Dragon instantly let out a scream that sounded like a pig being slaughtered. It was really terrifying. One punch, just one punch! The tier 3 Earth King Realm Evil Flood Dragon was killed with a single punch. Xia Chu was stunned. She was really stunned. She could even swear that she had never been so shocked since she was born. Ding! ¡°Congratulations to the host for becoming a sixth-tier Earth King.¡± The system¡¯s voice sounded in Ye Li¡¯s mind. Ye Li smiled satisfactorily. Killing an Evil Flood Dragon could actually get him level up. It was way too easy. He landed on the ground and found Xia Chu frozen on the spot. Her eyes were wide open, and her mouth was so wide that it could fit an extra-large bowl. ¡°Are you very shocked?¡± Ye Li looked at Xia Chu. When Xia Chu heard this, she came back to her senses and looked at Ye Li in shock. He killed the Evil Flood Dragon with one punch. Shouldn¡¯t she be shocked? Before she could answer, she heard Ye Li say, ¡°Never be too shocked because everything I do will leave you shocked for three days and three nights.¡± As soon as he said this, Xia Chu was even more shocked. This was because she felt that Ye Li was too terrifying. But Ye Li was right. Everything that Ye Li did could shock her for three days and three nights indeed. How could such a person exist in this world? She did not know, she really did not know! ¡°By the way, since you know that there¡¯s an evil flood dragon here, why are you here?¡± Ye Li looked at Xia Chu suspiciously and asked. ¡°The spiritual energy here is rich. I was cultivating 100 meters away from the cool pool and saw you coming to it, so I came over to stop you.¡± Xia Chu replied to Ye Li. Ye Li thought that Xia Chu was not bad. Then, he bought a Sky Opener upgrade potion from the point mall. Xia Chu was stunned. She had been looking at Ye Li, but how did Ye Li suddenly have a potion in his hand? ¡°Drink it.¡± Ye Li handed the Sky Opener upgrade potion to Xia Chu. ¡°What is this?¡± Xia Chu looked at the potion that Ye Li handed over in confusion. ¡°Just drink it.¡± Ye Li said lightly. Xia Chu didn¡¯t dare to refuse. She was afraid that Ye Li would kill her if he was unhappy. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After taking the potion from Ye Li, Xia Chu drank it. Then, Xia Chu started to be extremely shocked. She felt a strong power in her body. This was a sign that she was about to break through. Xia Chu hurriedly sat cross-legged on the ground to refine the power in her body. A moment later, she opened her eyes and looked at her hands in shock. ¡°I became a seventh-tier Sky Opener?¡± Chapter 1082 - Chapter 1082: Senior, Can You Save My Sect? Chapter 1082: Senior, Can You Save My Sect? Editor: Henyee Translations Even in her dreams, Xia Chu did not dare to believe that she had actually become a seventh-tier Sky Opener. Of course, she knew that it was all thanks to the potion that Ye Li handed over. ¡°Senior, thank you.¡± Xia Chu thanked Ye Li. Ye Li smiled faintly. There was no change in his handsome face at all. ¡°It¡¯s all right,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Ye Li was still a little happy at this moment. After all, he had become a sixth-tier Earth King and could already fight with Zhu Ning. Suddenly, Xia Chu seemed to want to say something but hesitated. A few seconds later, she finally mustered her courage and said to Ye Li, ¡°Senior, can you save my sect?¡± Ye Li was stunned. Naturally, he did not expect Xia Chu to say this. ¡°My sect is being besieged by the Dark Race.¡± Xia Chu¡¯s eyes were filled with pleading. Ye Li replied, ¡°Alright.¡± Not only could cultivation level up, but battles could also level up. ¡°Thank you, Senior.¡± Xia Chu¡¯s fair face was instantly filled with excitement. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Ye Li said lightly. Xia Chu hurriedly brought Ye Li to a place. ¡­ A few hours later, Ye Li and Xia Chu arrived at the foot of a mountain. Ye Li realized that there were many Dark Race members in front of him. They were the Black-Winged Insect Tribe. ¡°Senior, it was these black-winged insects that surrounded my sect.¡± Xia Chu said to Ye Li. Ye Li smiled faintly. He released the Apocalypse Legion from the system space. The ten Earth King-level zombies of the Apocalypse Legion appeared in front of him. When Xia Chuqian saw the Apocalypse Legion, she immediately took a few steps back in fear and looked at it in horror. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be afraid of,¡± Ye Li said calmly to Xia Chu. As soon as he finished speaking, Ye Li looked at the Apocalypse Legion. ¡°The Apocalypse Legion, go and kill those annoying flies.¡± With Ye Li¡¯s order, the Apocalypse Legion was mobilized. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Hundreds of black-winged insects were shocked when they saw the sudden appearance of the Apocalypse Legion. ¡°Boom!¡± The Apocalypse Legion did not reason with these black-winged insects. In an instant, hundreds of black-winged insects were destroyed by the Apocalypse Legion. The entire process was smooth and fast. Xia Chu¡¯s eyes were wide open. She did not even see it clearly. ¡°Are there still Dark Race members on the mountain?¡± Ye Li asked Xia Chu. ¡°Yes.¡± Xia Chu nodded. Ye Li looked at the Apocalypse Legion. ¡°Go and exterminate those Dark Race members on the mountain.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the Apocalypse Legion headed up the mountain. ¡°Senior, who are they?¡± Xia Chu looked at Ye Li in shock and asked. ¡°Zombies,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Zombies? Xia Chu was shocked and looked at Ye Li in shock. She felt that Ye Li must have said something wrong. ¡°What¡¯s so strange about that?¡± Ye Li looked at Xia Chu in confusion. At this moment, Xia Chu¡¯s heart was filled with endless shock. She originally thought that it was the most shocking moment in her life just now in the cool pool, but now she knew that not only was she wrong, but she was also so completely wrong. At the same time, she finally understood why Ye Li said that. ¡°Everything I do will shock you for three days and three nights.¡± Screams suddenly sounded from the mountain. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°We can go up the mountain now,¡± Ye Li said frankly. Then, Ye Li and Xia Chu walked up the mountain. After reaching the mountain, they discovered countless black-winged insects¡¯ corpses. ¡°Master.¡± The Apocalypse Legion greeted Ye Li respectfully. Chapter 1083 - Chapter 1083: A Place with Extremely Dense Spiritual Energy Chapter 1083: A Place with Extremely Dense Spiritual Energy Editor: Henyee Translations The sect that Xia Chu belonged to was called the Flying Cloud Sect. At this moment, the disciples of the Flying Cloud Sect were all shocked and looked at the Apocalypse Legion. But what shocked them the most was that the Apocalypse Legion actually called Ye Li ¡®master¡¯. ¡°It¡¯s Senior Sister Xia Chu.¡± A disciple said. Xia Chu was the eldest senior sister of the Flying Cloud Sect. When the disciples saw Xia Chu and Ye Li together, they heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Senior.¡± Suddenly, an old voice entered Ye Li¡¯s ears. A 70-year-old man walked to Ye Li¡¯s side. Behind him were a few other 70-year-old men. ¡°Senior, I¡¯m the sect master of the Flying Cloud Sect. Thank you for saving our Flying Cloud Sect.¡± The sect master of the Flying Cloud Sect said to Ye Li gratefully. There was no change in Ye Li¡¯s expression. ¡°This is just a piece of cake.¡± ¡°By the way, senior, don¡¯t you want to cultivate?¡± Xia Chu suddenly asked Ye Li. Ye Li nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I know a place with extremely dense spiritual energy.¡± ¡°What place?¡± Ye Li wondered if the spiritual energy was even denser than the cool pool. If that was the case, it would be worth it to go. ¡°It¡¯s the territory of a Dark Race tribe,¡± Xia Chu said. ¡°Lead the way.¡± Ye Li said. Xia Chu didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to let her lead the way without any consideration. ¡°Senior, the leader of the King Kong Ape Tribe is a fifth-tier Earth King,¡± Xia Chu said to Ye Li carefully. She felt that although Ye Li had killed the Evil Flood Dragon with one punch, the Evil Flood Dragon was only a tier 3 Earth King. ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± Ye Li said. Hearing Ye Li¡¯s words, Xia Chu could not say anything else and could only lead the way for Ye Li. ¡­ Ye Li and Xia Chu arrived at the foot of King Kong Mountain. Needless to say, the King Kong Mountain really seemed to be made of gold. Under the illumination of the sun, it looked extremely dazzling. ¡°Senior, this is the King Kong Mountain,¡± Xia Chu said to Ye Li. Ye Li smiled faintly. ¡°Then let¡¯s go up the mountain.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he released the Apocalypse Legion from the system space. Although Xia Chu knew how terrifying Ye Li and the Apocalypse Legion were, a hint of fear still appeared on her fair face. Ye Li naturally noticed the fear on Xia Chu¡¯s face. He said lightly to Xia Chu, ¡°Don¡¯t ever be afraid when you stay with me, Ye Li.¡± For some reason, after hearing Ye Li¡¯s words, Xia Chu was no longer afraid. Then, Ye Li, the Apocalypse Legion, and Xia Chu headed towards King Kong Mountain. When they were halfway up the mountain, they were surrounded by more than ten King Kong Apes. These King Kong Apes were all 30 feet tall. Their bodies were golden in color and looked extremely dazzling. ¡°Haha, human!¡± The dozen or so King Kong Apes were all excited because they had not seen a human for a long time. Ye Li looked at these King Kong Apes indifferently. He realized that these King Kong Apes were all at the Heavenly Lord-level. Such strength was really pitiful in front of Ye Li. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Why did you appear in front of me?¡± Ye Li asked the King Kong Apes slowly. As soon as these words were spoken, more than ten Heavenly Lord-level King Kong Apes were stunned. This was because they really did not know why Ye Li dared to say such words. ¡°Human, do you know what will happen to you when you say this?¡± A Heavenly Lord-level King Kong Ape stared at Ye Li and said firmly. ¡°No.¡± Ye Li shook his head. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll tell you.¡± The King Kong Ape smiled coldly. ¡°You will be torn to pieces by me!¡± Chapter 1084 - Chapter 1084: Never Trust Your Own Eyes Chapter 1084: Never Trust Your Own Eyes Editor: Henyee Translations Ye Li looked at the King Kong Ape indifferently. He really didn¡¯t know why this King Kong Ape dared to say such words to him. ¡°Do you really believe in your own eyes?¡± Ye Li asked the King Kong Ape slowly. This Heavenly Lord-level King Kong Ape was stunned. It naturally didn¡¯t know what Ye Li meant. ¡°Human, what do you mean?¡± The Heavenly Lord-level King Kong Ape stared at Ye Li. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I believe my own eyes?¡± The other King Kong Apes were also very puzzled. They really did not understand what Ye Li meant. To their surprise, Ye Li shook his head and slowly said, ¡°Never trust your own eyes, because they can lie to you sometimes.¡± The dozen or so Heavenly Lord-level King Kong Apes were all stunned. They only came back to their senses a few seconds later. ¡°Human, what¡¯s there to put on an act at this point!¡± A Heavenly Lord-level King Kong Ape said coldly to Ye Li. Ye Li smiled calmly and looked at the Heavenly Lord-level King Kong Ape in front of him. ¡°Since you said that you want to tear me into pieces, what are you waiting for?¡± More than ten Heavenly Lord-level King Kong Apes were furious. In the past, they had never even heard of a human like Ye Li, let alone seen him. The humans weren¡¯t afraid of the King Kong Ape Tribe? They had lived long enough to see this! ¡°Human, since you¡¯re so determined, I¡¯ll fulfill your wish!¡± With that, a Heavenly Lord-level King Kong Ape pounced at Ye Li. Unfortunately, before this Heavenly Lord-level King Kong Ape could reach Ye Li, he was already sent flying. ¡°Ahh!¡± The Heavenly Lord-level King Kong Ape let out a blood-curdling scream. Then, it flew out violently and smashed heavily into the ground, creating a huge pit. ¡°What!!!¡± When the remaining Heavenly Lord-level King Kong Apes saw this, they were all shocked. They did not see how Ye Li attacked at all, but this King Kong Ape was sent flying. It was obvious that they were not hallucinating. ¡°Human, you¡­ you attacked just now?¡± More than ten Heavenly Lord-level King Kong Apes looked at Ye Li in shock. ¡°What do you guys think?¡± Ye Li¡¯s handsome face was full of playfulness. Xia Chu knew how terrifying Ye Li was. She knew that no matter what Ye Li did, she would not be surprised. ¡°Human, we¡¯re the King Kong Ape Tribe.¡± A Heavenly Lord-level King Kong Ape stared at Ye Li. ¡°Leave quickly. We won¡¯t lower ourselves to your level.¡± These Heavenly Lord-level King Kong Apes were not fools. They knew that they were no match for Ye Li. ¡°Hehe.¡± Ye Li shook his head. The King Kong Ape Tribe was the strongest Dark Race tribe in the surrounding area. Even if Ye Li was stronger than them, they couldn¡¯t stand Ye Li¡¯s arrogance. ¡°Human, I want you dead!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, more than ten Heavenly Lord-level King Kong Apes pounced at Ye Li. ¡°Boom!¡± Ye Li punched out, and the wind from his fist roared. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only How could these Heavenly Lord-level King Kong Apes withstand Ye Li¡¯s punch? In an instant, more than ten Heavenly Lord-level King Kong Apes said goodbye to this world. Looking at the King Kong Apes¡¯ corpses on the ground, Ye Li slowly shook his head. ¡°I told you never to believe your own eyes. Why don¡¯t you believe me?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Ye Li revealed his side profile and looked at Xia Chu. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Chapter 1085 - Chapter 1085: Come and Kill Me Chapter 1085: Come and Kill Me Editor: Henyee Translations Xia Chu nodded and continued to walk up onto King Kong Mountain with Ye Li. Those Heavenly Lord-level King Kong Apes let out shrill screams when they died. Their screams spread far and wide. The King Kong Ape Tribe members on King Kong Mountain naturally heard them. Ye Li and Xia Chu had not gone far when hundreds of King Kong Ape Tribe members rushed down the mountain. They were like a black cloud pressing down on them, suffocating them. Of course, it was just that Xia Chu couldn¡¯t breathe. There was no change in Ye Li¡¯s expression at all. Hundreds of King Kong Ape Tribe members surrounded Ye Li and Xia Chu. Their ape faces were filled with astonishment. ¡°Humans?¡± Suddenly, an extremely deep voice entered their ears. The King Kong Apes in front of Ye Li opened up a path, and a fifth-tier Earth King-level King Kong Ape walked over. This fifth-tier Earth King-level King Kong Ape was at least 50 feet tall. It really made people look up to it. Ye Li could easily figure out that this fifth-tier King Kong Ape was the leader of the King Kong Ape Tribe. ¡°Humans, you¡¯re very bold!¡± The fifth-tier King Kong Ape glared at Ye Li and Xia Chu. It had been a long time since a human dared to appear in the territory of the King Kong Ape Tribe. ¡°I, Ye Li, am here to ask you to leave. I want to cultivate here,¡± Ye Li said slowly to the fifth-tier King Kong Ape. The fifth-tier King Kong Ape was stunned for a moment before it threw its head back and laughed loudly, as if it had never heard such a funny joke. ¡°Hahaha!!!¡± Hundreds of King Kong Apes and Dark Race members also laughed. In an instant, their laughter shook the mountains and wilderness. ¡°What are you guys laughing at?¡± Ye Li¡¯s handsome face was filled with confusion. Upon hearing this, the fifth-tier King Kong Ape stopped laughing. A playful expression appeared on its ape face. ¡°Human, you don¡¯t even know that you¡¯re about to die, and you still want us to leave?¡± When the hundreds of King Kong Apes and Dark Race members saw that their leader had stopped laughing, they also hurriedly stopped laughing and looked at Ye Li playfully. ¡°I¡¯m alive and well.¡± Ye Li looked at the fifth-tier King Kong Ape in confusion. ¡°Why did you say that I¡¯m about to die?¡± The fifth-tier King Kong Ape¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Human, do you have any idea what you¡¯re talking about?¡± Haha. An evil smile appeared on Ye Li¡¯s face. Do you have any idea what you¡¯re talking about? Suddenly, a cold light shot out from King Kong Mountain. The sound of swords and dragons rang out incessantly. A five-clawed blood dragon phantom appeared above Ye Li¡¯s head. This¡­!!! When the King Kong Ape Tribe members saw this scene, they were all a little frightened. They looked at the sword in Ye Li¡¯s hand. Then they were all scared out of their wits. This was because the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword in Ye Li¡¯s hand was too terrifying. It was as if they had entered hell with just one look at it. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Come.¡± Ye Li raised the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword. ¡°Let me, the Demon King Ye Li, die.¡± Xia Chu dared to swear that she was wrong. She was really wrong. She originally thought that she would never be shocked, but when she saw the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword in Ye Li¡¯s hand, she could not help but be shocked. Such a sword¡­ She could no longer use words to describe how terrifying this sword was. She didn¡¯t know how many secrets Ye Li had. She didn¡¯t know. She really didn¡¯t know. Chapter 1086 - Chapter 1086: I Have A Sword that Could Kill Anyone In the World Chapter 1086: I Have A Sword that Could Kill Anyone In the World Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Human, the sword in your hand?¡± The fifth-tier King Kong Ape looked at Ye Li in shock. ¡°This sword is called the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword. It¡¯s the sword that can kill you,¡± Ye Li said slowly to the fifth-tier King Kong Ape. When the fifth-tier King Kong Ape heard this, a thousand feet of anger rushed out from the top of its head. It roared at Ye Li, ¡°Human, don¡¯t think that you can defeat me just because your sword is not bad!¡± Ye Li smiled calmly. ¡°Since you think that I, Ye Li, can¡¯t defeat you, what are you waiting for?¡± As soon as these words were spoken, the fifth-tier King Kong Ape could no longer endure it. ¡°Human, I want you dead!¡± ¡°Attack!¡± The fifth-tier King Kong Ape roared. Following the fifth-tier King Kong Ape¡¯s order, the hundreds of King Kong Apes surrounding Ye Li and Xia Chu rushed towards the two of them. Ye Li threw Xia Chu into the system space. Then, he leaped into the air and raised the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword. ¡°I have a sword that can kill anyone in the world!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the sword fell! What kind of sword light was this? When the hundreds of King Kong Apes saw the sword beams flying towards them, they were all scared out of their wits. With just one strike, more than 70 King Kong Apes died. What? When the fifth-tier King Kong Ape saw this, it could not help but take a few steps back. A chill rushed from its tailbone to the top of its head. ¡°Swish! Swish! Swish!¡± Ye Li slashed out a few more times. All the King Kong Ape Tribe members had perished! The rest were only fifth-tier King Kong Apes. The fifth-tier King Kong Ape was too afraid at this moment. Its facial features were distorted. Ye Li smiled faintly, but there was no change in his handsome face. He looked indifferently at the fifth-tier King Kong Ape not far away. ¡°Are you scared?¡± The fifth-tier King Kong Ape was shocked. Shouldn¡¯t it be afraid? Anyone who saw such a scene would be afraid. ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t have to be afraid,¡± Ye Li said to the fifth-tier King Kong Ape. The fifth-tier King Kong Ape was stunned. It doesn¡¯t have to be afraid? Suddenly, it couldn¡¯t help but think of a shocking possibility. That was, Ye Li was prepared to let it go. ¡°Lord, are you going to let me off?¡± The fifth-tier King Kong Ape looked at Ye Li and asked. Ye Li smiled calmly. He did not expect this fifth-tier King Kong Ape to say such words. ¡°In this world, good people are afraid, and so are bad people.¡± Ye Li looked at the fifth-tier King Kong Ape indifferently. ¡°There is only one type of person who is not afraid, and that is the dead.¡± When the fifth-tier King Kong Ape heard this, he finally understood what Ye Li meant. ¡°Ah!!!¡± Before Ye Li could attack the fifth-tier King Kong Ape, the fifth-tier King Kong Ape screamed loudly. Swish! A wind-breaking sound was heard and Ye Li disappeared from the spot, leaving only an afterimage. The fifth-tier King Kong Ape realized that it was unable to capture Ye Li¡¯s speed at all. Swish! By the time the fifth-tier King Kong Ape reacted, it was already too late. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°I¡¯m finished!¡± As the fifth-tier King Kong Ape finished speaking, its life disappeared from this world forever. Ye Li released Xia Chu from the system space. Before Xia Chu could ask what kind of place the system space was, the scene in front of her stunned her. The corpses of the King Kong Apes were all reflected in her vision. Chapter 1087 - Chapter 1087: Seventh-tier Earth King Chapter 1087: Seventh-tier Earth King Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Well¡­¡± Xia Chu had never expected that the King Kong Ape Tribe would be completely destroyed in such a short period of time. She really couldn¡¯t imagine how Ye Li did it. Even the fifth-tier King Kong Ape died. When she came to the territory of the King Kong Ape Tribe, she was still a little worried. Now, she knew that not only was she wrong, but she was also so completely wrong. ¡°Senior, what realm are you in?¡± Xia Chu looked at Ye Li curiously. ¡°It¡¯s not high.¡± Ye Li looked at the sun in the sky. ¡°Just the sixth-tier Earth King level.¡± What? Xia Chu was stunned. She was really stunned. Ye Li didn¡¯t care about the shocked expression on Xia Chu¡¯s face. He thought that the spiritual energy on King Kong Mountain was indeed very dense. It was very suitable to cultivate here. Then, he sat cross-legged on the ground and crazily absorbed the spiritual energy in all directions. His cultivation speed was always very fast. ¡­ Ye Li opened his eyes, thinking that the day after tomorrow would be the day of his battle with Zhu Ning. He had cultivated from a sixth-tier Earth King to a seventh-tier one. It was too easy to defeat Zhu Ning now. ¡°Senior.¡± Xia Chu¡¯s voice entered his ears. What Ye Li didn¡¯t expect was that Xia Chu was still there. ¡°Why haven¡¯t you left yet?¡± Ye Li looked at Xia Chu in confusion. Hearing this, Xia Chu looked a little shy. ¡°Because you¡¯re cultivating. I want to guard you.¡± Ye Li understood what she meant. ¡°Do you want to enter the Sin Academy?¡± Ye Li looked at Xia Chu. Xia Chu was stunned. She never thought that Ye Li would say such a thing. ¡°Senior, I do want to enter the Sin Academy, but my strength doesn¡¯t allow it.¡± Xia Chu looked at Ye Li. Ye Li smiled. ¡°Have you forgotten that you¡¯re already a seventh-tier Sky Opener?¡± Xia Chu¡¯s entire body trembled. Only then did she remember that she was already a seventh-tier Sky Opener. A hint of joy appeared on her fair face, but this joy immediately disappeared without a trace. ¡°Senior, the Sin Academy will only start recruiting students next year, so¡­¡± Xia Chu did not finish her sentence, but her meaning was clear. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that,¡± Ye Li said. After he defeated Zhu Ning, it shouldn¡¯t be difficult for him to make a request. ¡°Then Senior, I have to inform my sect of that.¡± Xia Chu said to Ye Li. Ye Li nodded and stretched out his hand. ¡°Give me your hand.¡± What? Xia Chu was stunned. Of course, she didn¡¯t understand what Ye Li meant. However, she didn¡¯t ask further and still placed her trembling hand on Ye Li¡¯s hand. Ye Li activated Swift Steps and flew towards the Flying Cloud Sect with Xia Chu. The Swift Steps were too fast. Not long after, Ye Li and Xia Chu arrived outside the Flying Cloud Sect. ¡®How is that possible?¡¯ Xia Chu¡¯s eyes widened. Just a moment ago, they were still on King Kong Mountain. How did they return to the Flying Cloud Sect in such a short period of time? ¡°Let¡¯s go in,¡± Ye Li said slowly. With that, Ye Li walked into the Flying Cloud Sect. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only By the time Xia Chu came back to her senses, Ye Li had already walked dozens of steps. Xia Chu hurriedly followed. In the eyes of the Flying Cloud Sect disciples, Ye Li was their savior. They all looked at Ye Li respectfully. When the Flying Cloud Sect¡¯s sect master and elders knew that Ye Li was here, they hurriedly came out to welcome him. ¡°My lord, you¡¯re back.¡± Chapter 1088 - Chapter 1088: Sin Academy Chapter 1088: Sin Academy Editor: Henyee Translations Ye Li nodded. His face was as calm as water. ¡°Master, I¡¯m going to the Sin Academy with Senior,¡± Xia Chu said to the sect master of the Flying Cloud Sect. The Flying Cloud Sect¡¯s Sect Master and the elders were shocked. Then, they hurriedly looked at Ye Li. ¡°Fine!¡± The Flying Cloud Sect¡¯s Sect Master replied. He naturally did not dare to refuse. If he refused and provoked Ye Li, the entire Flying Cloud Sect would die without a burial place. Seeing that her master had agreed, Xia Chu¡¯s fair face was filled with joy. Then, she and Ye Li went down the mountain and headed towards the Sin Academy. ¡­ Sin Academy. ¡°Who do you think will win the battle, Zhu Ning or Ye Li?¡± ¡°It¡¯s needless to say. Zhu Ning is a seventh-tier Earth King. How can Ye Li defeat him?¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. Zhu Ning is really too strong.¡± Both the Freshmen Institute and the Senior Students Institute of Sin Academy were discussing the upcoming battle between Ye Li and Zhu Ning. ¡°Ye Li is back!¡± A student suddenly exclaimed. The students quickly looked over and realized that Ye Li had indeed returned. There was a beauty beside him. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that Ye Li went to cultivate?¡± ¡°Yeah, many people said that Ye Li went to cultivate, but why did he bring back a beautiful woman?¡± ¡°Nothing is certain. This is interesting.¡± At this moment, Ye Li and Xia Chu arrived at the Sin Academy¡¯s Freshmen Institute. The freshmen were all shocked. They originally thought that Ye Li had gone out to cultivate, but now it seemed that not only were they wrong, but they were also wrong to the extreme. ¡°Ye Li, you¡¯re back.¡± Chu Luo, Xiao Fangfang, and Liu Xiaoyu arrived in front of Ye Li. ¡°Yes.¡± Ye Li nodded. ¡°This is Xia Chu. She will be entering the Sin Academy soon.¡± Chu Luo, Xiao Fangfang, and Liu Xiaoyu were stunned. ¡°Ye Li, it¡¯s not time for the Sin Academy to recruit students yet.¡± Ye Li smiled. ¡°Miss Chu, go and tell those who can make the decision that if I, Ye Li, defeat Zhu Ning, let Xia Chu enter the Sin Academy.¡± Chu Luo was stunned. ¡°Alright, alright then.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, she walked towards the Senior Students Institute. Not long after, Chu Luo came back. Her fair face was full of surprise and joy. ¡°Ye Li, the president has agreed,¡± Chu Luo said to Ye Li in surprise. There was no change in Ye Li¡¯s handsome face. He had already guessed this. ¡°But Ye Li, are you really prepared to fight Zhu Ning?¡± Chu Luo looked at Ye Li worriedly. ¡°Yes.¡± Ye Li nodded. At this moment, Qiong Ling also arrived. ¡°Ye Li.¡± From afar, Qiong Ling called out to Ye Li. Qiong Ling walked to Ye Li¡¯s side. ¡°Ye Li, Zhu Ning is back,¡± Qiong Ling said to Ye Li. Ye Li looked at Qiong Ling and realized that she looked deeply worried. ¡°Ling¡¯er, do you have so little confidence in me?¡± Ye Li smiled calmly at Qiong Ling. Qiong Ling looked at Ye Li. ¡°Ye Li, although I really want you to win, Zhu Ning is still a seventh-tier Earth King.¡± Ye Li looked at the sun in the sky. After a few seconds, he slowly said, ¡°Isn¡¯t he just a seventh-tier Earth King? He¡¯s just so-so.¡± ¡°What!!!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ye Li¡¯s voice was not loud, but it was enough for many people in the square to hear him. All the students in the square were dumbfounded. Wasn¡¯t he just a seventh-tier Earth King? They really couldn¡¯t understand why Ye Li dared to say such a thing. One had to know that the seventh-tier Earth King Realm was a huge mountain that they could not cross! Chapter 1089 - Chapter 1089: Battle with Zhu Ning Chapter 1089: Battle with Zhu Ning Editor: Henyee Translations On this day, the clouds did not move, and the wind did not blow. Finally, it was time for the battle between Ye Li and Zhu Ning. At this moment, the area below the arena at the Senior Students Institute is already filled with students. Even the president and teachers of the Sin Academy were present. They all wanted to see the upcoming shocking battle. ¡°Zhu Ning will definitely beat Ye Li down in an instant.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Ye Li is too arrogant. I¡¯ve never seen such an arrogant person.¡± ¡°Zhu Ning will let Ye Li know what true regret is later.¡± The students below the arena began to discuss. Suddenly, a student jumped onto the arena. This student was none other than Zhu Ning, who was ranked first on the Sin Academy¡¯s Heaven Roll, the young master of the Fire Wyvern Demon Race. ¡°Where¡¯s Ye Li?¡± Zhu Ning glanced at the crowd and said calmly. The students below the ring looked at each other. They naturally didn¡¯t know where Ye Li had gone. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me Ye Li doesn¡¯t dare to come?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think he dares to come.¡± ¡°Haha, let¡¯s see how arrogant Ye Li can be in the Sin Academy in the future!¡± The students who didn¡¯t like Ye Li were all happy. ¡°Boom!¡± Suddenly, there was a loud bang in the sky. All the students hurriedly looked at the arena and realized that Ye Li had already arrived. This¡­ The students below the arena were all stunned. With a loud bang from the sky, Ye Li appeared on stage! ¡°Ye Li, I thought you didn¡¯t dare to come.¡± Zhu Ning looked at Ye Li coldly. ¡°I didn¡¯t plan to come because I thought you would admit defeat, but I didn¡¯t expect you to dare to come to the arena,¡± Ye Li said calmly to Zhu Ning. ¡°What did you say?!¡± Zhu Ning spat out word by word. Silence, a dead silence. The students below the arena were all staring at the scene in front of them, afraid that they would miss out on any second of this good show. Some of the students who maintained a neutral stance showed a playful smile on their faces. These two were at each other¡¯s throats right from the start. Such a spectacular battle would likely be a once-in-a-lifetime event. Both sides were evenly matched, and it was like a showdown between two equals. ¡°Why are you still standing in the arena? Hurry up and go down.¡± Ye Li looked at Zhu Ning indifferently. ¡°You¡¯re not my match.¡± When Zhu Ning heard this, he couldn¡¯t help but fly into a rage. This was the first time he had been so angry since he was born. ¡°Ye Li, do you know what will happen to you next?¡± Zhu Ning stared at Ye Li. ¡°No.¡± Ye Li shook his head. Zhu Ning gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Then let me tell you, you will become a disabled person.¡± ¡°Hiss!!!¡± The students below the arena were all shocked. ¡°Come on then.¡± Ye Li looked at Zhu Ning and said calmly. Seeing this, Zhu Ning could no longer stand Ye Li¡¯s arrogance. ¡°Ye Li, here I come!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Zhu Ning opened his palm and a huge fire flew towards Ye Li at an extremely fast speed. Ye Li smiled calmly, but there was no change in his handsome face. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Even if you have a good plan, I don¡¯t have a way to deal with it? Then, Ye Li opened his palm and the Origin Essence Fire appeared. Boom! Ye Li threw out the Origin Essence Fire in his palm. Zhu Ning¡¯s fire clashed with Ye Li¡¯s Origin Essence Fire, and all the students below the arena opened their eyes wide. Chapter 1090 - Chapter 1090: Defeat Zhu Ning Chapter 1090: Defeat Zhu Ning Editor: Henyee Translations The Origin Essence Fire collided heavily with the soaring fire. Everyone below the arena widened their eyes. ¡°What!!!¡± Everyone below the arena suddenly widened their eyes. This was because Ye Li¡¯s Origin Essence Fire had dispersed Zhu Ning¡¯s fire and continued to attack Zhu Ning. Zhu Ning was naturally stunned as well. He had never expected such a scene. However, Zhu Ning was a seventh-tier Earth King Realm expert after all. He dodged the Origin Essence Fire attack that flew over. Zhu Ning stared at Ye Li. ¡°Ye Li, what fire is that?¡± He really did not expect Ye Li¡¯s fire to be so terrifying. One had to know that the Fire Wyvern Demon Race¡¯s fire was such a terrifying flame. ¡°Why should I tell you?¡± Ye Li looked at Zhu Ning calmly. Everyone thought that Ye Li and Zhu Ning would be able to defeat Ye Li in one move. However, it seemed that they were wrong. They were completely wrong. Zhu Ning was extremely angry when he heard this. Suddenly, he threw a punch at Ye Li. The spiritual energy condensed into a fire dragon, and its speed had already reached an astonishing level. Ye Li smiled faintly. There was no change in his handsome face at all. This was because in his opinion, this kind of attack was really not very impressive. When the fire flood dragon was only a line away from Ye Li, he raised a finger and tapped the fire flood dragon gently. The fire flood dragon disappeared. Oh my god! Everyone below the arena sucked in a breath of cold air. They were too shocked. Zhu Ning was also shocked to the extreme. He looked at Ye Li in a daze and did not come back to his senses for a long time. ¡°Are you very shocked?¡± Ye Li looked at Zhu Ning indifferently. When Zhu Ning heard this, he came back to his senses and stared at Ye Li. ¡°Ye Li, don¡¯t be too arrogant!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Zhu Ning shouted, ¡°Fire Fist!¡± Countless fiery fist shadows rushed out of Zhu Ning¡¯s fist and slammed towards Ye Li. There was still no change in Ye Li¡¯s expression as he looked at the countless flaming fist shadows. Swish! Suddenly, there was a wind-breaking sound. There was only an afterimage left where Ye Li was. What kind of speed was this? Everyone was shocked. They realized that they couldn¡¯t catch Ye Li¡¯s figure at all. Zhu Ning was also stunned. He had never expected that Ye Li could be so fast. Ye Li used Swift Steps to dodge Zhu Ning¡¯s fire fist attack. When he appeared again, Ye Li was only a line away from Zhu Ning. Ye Li threw a punch at Zhu Ning. This punch was too fast! When Zhu Ning saw this, his pupils could not help but constrict. He realized that he could not dodge such a punch. ¡°Ah!!!¡± This punch hit Zhu Ning¡¯s body. After receiving Ye Li¡¯s punch, Zhu Ning was sent flying. What? The students below the arena already froze like clay sculptures. No matter what, they did not expect Zhu Ning to lose so quickly. They originally thought that Ye Li would never be Zhu Ning¡¯s match. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Zhu Ning landed heavily below the arena and spat out a mouthful of blood. Silence, a dead silence. Ye Li looked indifferently at Zhu Ning who had fallen to the ground and slowly said, ¡°I told you to admit defeat, but you didn¡¯t. Don¡¯t you ask for this?¡± As soon as he said this, all the students came back to their senses and looked at Ye Li in horror. Chapter 1091 - Chapter 1091: Apocalypse Legion Upgrades Chapter 1091: Apocalypse Legion Upgrades Editor: Henyee Translations However, the students realized that Ye Li¡¯s expression did not change at all, as if defeating Zhu Ning was an insignificant matter. Such a person¡­ They had never even heard of it before, let alone seen it. Not only the students, but all the teachers of the Sin Academy were also stunned. They naturally did not expect Ye Li to defeat Zhu Ning so easily. The president of the Sin Academy couldn¡¯t help but look at the sun in the sky and slowly said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid the Sin Realm is about to change.¡± Ye Li defeated Zhu Ning, who was ranked first on the Sin Academy¡¯s Heaven Roll. However, he did not show any signs of joy. This shocked everyone in the Sin Academy to the extreme. Xia Chu had undoubtedly become a student of the Sin Academy. ¡­ ¡°Ye Li.¡± Ye Li was sitting under a tree in the square of the Freshmen Institute. The one who spoke was Qiong Ling. Qiong Ling walked to Ye Li¡¯s side and looked at him happily. ¡°Ye Li, I didn¡¯t expect you to grow so quickly.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Qiong Ling seemed to want to say something but hesitated. After a few seconds, she continued to say to Ye Li, ¡°Ye Li, my clan and the Fire Wyvern Demon Race¡­¡± Before Qiong Ling could finish his sentence, Ye Li interrupted him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ling.¡± Ye Li looked at Qiong Ling. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of everything.¡± Qiong Ling nodded. ¡°Ye Li, I believe you.¡± Ye Li thought that his strength was still not enough. He still had to cultivate. After that, he released the Apocalypse Legion and told them to gather zombies. Then, he cultivated in the cultivation tower of the Senior Students Institute for three months. ¡°Eighth-tier Earth King Realm.¡± Ye Li opened his eyes and wiped the sweat on his forehead. Ding! ¡°Congratulations, host, you have obtained a chance to draw a prize. Would you like to use it?¡± At this moment, the system¡¯s voice resounded in Ye Li¡¯s mind. ¡°Yes,¡± Ye Li replied without hesitation. Then, the virtual pointer started to spin in the roulette wheel in his mind. A few seconds later, the pointer stopped. ¡°Obtained a super treasure map.¡± Ye Li was stunned. He thought that ever since he found the Ten Great Divine Weapons, he had never obtained a super treasure map. This time, he obtained it again. It was really interesting. Then, Ye Li activated the super treasure map. The coordinates appeared in his mind. Ye Li smiled faintly and left the Sin Academy. ¡°Master, we¡¯ve gathered many zombies.¡± The Apocalypse Legion used telepathy to tell Ye Li. Ye Li decided to synthesize the zombies first. Then, he activated Swift Steps and disappeared on the spot. Not long after, Ye Li arrived at a plain filled with zombies. ¡°Master.¡± The ten Earth King-level zombies of the Apocalypse Legion greeted Ye Li respectfully. Ye Li nodded and asked the Apocalypse Legion to take action. After receiving Ye Li¡¯s order, the Apocalypse Legion started attacking the zombies. Ye Li was not in a hurry to synthesize these zombies. After the Apocalypse Legion finished dealing with these zombies, he would synthesize them in batches. Ten days later, Ye Li finally synthesized the zombies. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The Apocalypse Legion had all become eighth-tier Earth King-level zombies. Ye Li nodded in satisforce. ¡°Next¡­¡± Ye Li looked at the sun in the sky. ¡°It¡¯s time to search for treasures.¡± He placed the Apocalypse Legion into the system space and activated Swift Steps towards the coordinates in his mind. Two days later, he finally arrived at the coordinates in his mind. Chapter 1092 - Chapter 1092: Sand River Ghost Coffin Chapter 1092: Sand River Ghost Coffin Editor: Henyee Translations This was a desert. To Ye Li¡¯s surprise, there were hundreds of genetic warriors in the desert. Moreover, their realms were very high. Most of them were Sky Openers, and there were even some Earth Kings. Of course, their realms were only comparatively high, but in front of Ye Li, they were very low. He thought that with so many people here, could it be that there was some shocking spiritual treasure? ¡°Haha, the Sand River Ghost Coffin is finally going to open.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I hope I get a fortuitous encounter.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t wait to see it open.¡± Sand River Ghost Coffin? Ye Li was stunned. Of course, he had never heard of the Sand River Ghost Coffin. Then, he walked into the crowd. ¡°Eh, may I ask who you are?¡± A woman looked at Ye Li curiously. Ye Li ignored the woman and did not even look at her. The woman couldn¡¯t help but feel a little unhappy. She said to Ye Li again, ¡°Why are you ignoring me?¡± ¡°Why should I care about you?¡± Ye Li looked at the woman indifferently. The woman¡¯s name was Feng Die. She was a tier 2 Earth King-level genetic warrior. Feng Die was stunned. She couldn¡¯t figure out why there was such a person like Ye Li. She just wanted to ask his name. ¡°Sister Feng Die asked you your name, but you didn¡¯t answer?¡± Suddenly, an ear-piercing voice entered Ye Li¡¯s ears. A decent-looking young man appeared in front of Ye Li. Of course, compared to Ye Li, the difference in their appearances was almost like the difference between heaven and earth. ¡°My name is Gao Shuangqing. I¡¯m a tier 2 Earth King genetic warrior. Who are you?¡± Gao Shuangqing looked at Ye Li in disdain. Haha. Ye Li shook his head. He really couldn¡¯t understand why there were always so many self-righteous ants in this world. ¡°Disappear in front of me.¡± Ye Li looked at Gao Shuangqing indifferently. ¡°Otherwise, I guarantee that you will regret it.¡± The genetic warriors quickly gathered over when they saw this. The Sand River Ghost Coffin had yet to be opened, so they naturally chose to watch such a good show. Gao Shuangqing was stunned. He didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to say such a thing. ¡°What did you say?¡± Gao Shuangqing stared at Ye Li. Ye Li smiled and suddenly raised a finger. Terrifying spiritual energy wrapped around the finger. Swish! With the sound of wind-breaking, spiritual energy struck Gao Shuangqing¡¯s right leg. ¡°Ah!!!¡± Gao Shuangqing screamed like a pig being slaughtered. ¡°It hurts!¡± Gao Shuangqing fell to the ground and rolled around. It looked really tragic. All the genetic warriors present were stunned. They had never expected Ye Li to be so terrifying. ¡°Thank you.¡± Feng Die suddenly said to Ye Li. Ye Li was stunned. Shouldn¡¯t Feng Die be with Gao Shuangqing? Why was she thanking him instead? ¡°Gao Shuangqing has been harassing me for a long time.¡± Feng Die said. When Ye Li heard this, he understood that Gao Shuangqing just wanted to show off his strength in front of Feng Die, but the result was not satisfactory. He still ignored Feng Die. ¡°Look!¡± A genetic warrior suddenly exclaimed. The genetic warriors hurriedly looked in the direction of the voice and realized that a coffin had appeared in the desert hundreds of meters away. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This coffin was red all over and was several meters long. It really made one¡¯s scalp tingle. ¡°The Sand River Ghost Coffin has opened. Let¡¯s go!¡± Immediately, the genetic warriors ran towards the Sand River Ghost Coffin. Feng Die looked at Ye Li. ¡°Are you also going to the Sand River Ghost Coffin?¡± ¡°En.¡± Ye Li nodded. Chapter 1093 - Chapter 1093: Thousand-legged Centipede Chapter 1093: Thousand-legged Centipede Editor: Henyee Translations Then, Ye Li and Feng Die walked towards the Sand River Ghost Coffin. When he arrived at the Sand River Ghost Coffin, Ye Li realized that the genetic warriors were lying into it one after another. The genetic warriors lying in it would immediately disappear. Ye Li wondered what was going on. But it seemed that these genetic warriors were not afraid. ¡°I¡¯ll go in first,¡± Feng Die said to Ye Li. With that, Feng Die lay in the coffin and disappeared. Ye Li also lay into it. What Ye Li didn¡¯t expect was that he actually came to an illusory world. This world was filled with birds and flowers. There were mountains and rivers, and it was quite beautiful. These genetic warriors began to search for something. ¡°What are they looking for?¡± Ye Li looked at Feng Die and asked curiously. ¡°Looking for treasures. Legend has it that the Ghost Emperor¡¯s inheritance is here, but no one has ever found it,¡± Feng Die replied. When Ye Li heard this, he instantly understood. He did not want to know what kind of powerhouse the Ghost Emperor was. He only wanted to find the treasure. ¡°Why don¡¯t we travel together?¡± Feng Die suddenly said to Ye Li. Ye Li nodded. It was not a bad idea. After all, he knew nothing about the Sand River Ghost Coffin. From the looks of it, Feng Die should know a lot of it. Then, Ye Li and Feng Die started searching in a forest. Roar!!! Suddenly, there was a terrifying roar and a thousand-legged centipede appeared in front of Ye Li and Feng Die. This thousand-legged centipede was really terrifying. If an ordinary person saw this thing, they might be frightened to death. Ye Li realized that this 1,000-legged centipede was still at the tier 2 Earth King Realm, which was similar to the Wind Butterfly Realm. Feng Die naturally felt the terrifying aura of the thousand-legged centipede, and her face could not help but turn pale. Ye Li¡¯s handsome face didn¡¯t change at all. He looked at Feng Die indifferently and said, ¡°Are you very afraid?¡± ¡°This thousand-legged centipede is scary,¡± Feng Die said to Ye Li. Ye Li did not continue to speak. He looked at the thousand-legged centipede that was more than a hundred meters away. The thousand-legged centipede suddenly crawled towards them as fast as lightning. In an instant, it arrived in front of Ye Li and Feng Die. Swoosh, swoosh, swoosh! Ye Li raised his finger and several terrifying spiritual-energy attacks burst out from his finger. The spiritual-energy attacks landed heavily on the thousand-legged centipede¡¯s body. The thousand-legged centipede instantly began to roar violently, as if it was in extreme pain. ¡°A little worm dares to appear in front of me, Ye Li.¡± Ye Li looked at the centipede indifferently. ¡°You really don¡¯t know your place.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the thousand-legged centipede fell to the ground, no longer alive. This¡­! Feng Die was stunned. She knew that Ye Li was stronger than the thousand-legged centipede because Ye Li defeated Gao Shuangqing in an instant. However, she did not expect the thousand-legged centipede to be so vulnerable in front of Ye Li. ¡°Let¡¯s continue,¡± Ye Li said lightly. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Feng Die came back to her senses and continued to search for the treasure with Ye Li. ¡°Ah!!!¡± While Ye Li and Feng Die were searching for the treasure, they suddenly heard countless shrill screams. He activated his Heavenly Spirit Eyes and discovered a demonic creature! Dozens of genetic warriors encountered a demonic creature. This demonic creature was completely wrapped in flame. It had two horns on its head and a huge axe in its hand. It was truly terrifying. Chapter 1094 - Chapter 1094: Flame Demon Chapter 1094: Flame Demon Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°What happened?¡± Feng Die quickly asked. Ye Li smiled calmly and said slowly, ¡°Let¡¯s go over and take a look.¡± Then, Ye Li and Feng Die walked towards a place. Not long after, the two of them arrived. They realized that dozens of genetic warriors had fallen to the ground and died. It was a tragic sight. There was a Flame Demon dozens of meters away from them! Ye Li looked at the Flame Demon in front of him and realized that it was a tier 4 Earth King. These genetic warriors were definitely not its match. ¡°There are still humans!¡± The Flame Demon stared at Ye Li and Feng Die before walking towards them. ¡°What should we do?¡± Feng Die quickly looked at Ye Li and asked. If she could still fight the thousand-legged centipede, then she had no chance of winning against this Flame Demon. However, she realized that there was no change in Ye Li¡¯s expression at all. Seeing this, Feng Die was relieved. It was because she knew that Ye Li was definitely stronger than the Flame Demon. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be so calm. The Flame Demon stopped in his tracks and looked at Ye Li and Feng Die. ¡°Humans, why aren¡¯t you running?¡± In the Flame Demon¡¯s opinion, the dozens of genetic warriors just now wished they had a few more legs, but the two humans in front of him did not run. He wondered if they were scared silly, but the expressions on their faces did not seem like it. ¡°Do I need to run?¡± Ye Li looked at the Flame Demon indifferently. The Flame Demon was stunned. It was obvious that he did not expect Ye Li to say such a thing. ¡°Humans, are you not afraid of death?¡± The Flame Demon looked at Ye Li and Feng Die in confusion. Ye Li didn¡¯t want to waste his breath on this Flame Demon. He slowly said to the Flame Demon, ¡°Tell me where the treasure is and I¡¯ll spare your life.¡± As soon as these words were spoken, the Flame Demon was stunned. He could swear that he was really stunned. ¡°Human, are you threatening me?¡± The Flame Demon stared at Ye Li. Ye Li smiled. ¡°I thought you were as stupid as a pig, but it seems like you¡¯re actually quite smart.¡± Upon hearing this, the Flame Demon was furious to the extreme. He raised the huge fire axe in his hand and shouted, ¡°You¡¯re seeking death!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the huge fire axe flew towards Ye Li. Ye Li shook his head secretly. He had the Origin Essence Fire, so he was naturally immune to such flames. At this moment, Feng Die had already dodged to the side. She was shocked to find that Ye Li did not have any intention of defending or dodging. She wanted Ye Li to dodge quickly, but before she could say anything, the huge fire axe had already landed on Ye Li¡¯s head. She couldn¡¯t help but close her eyes because she didn¡¯t want to see what would happen next. Clang! However, what Feng Die did not expect was that the sound of steel colliding entered her ears. She hurriedly opened her eyes. It was fine if she didn¡¯t look, but she froze like a clay sculpture when she saw it. This was because Ye Li had caught the huge fire axe with his head. ¡®What!¡¯ Flame Demon didn¡¯t expect such a scene, and his eyes widened. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Tell me, where is the treasure?¡± Ye Li looked at the Flame Demon indifferently. A few seconds later, the Flame Demon recovered from his shock and shouted at Ye Li, ¡°No human has ever dared to threaten me!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the Flame Demon raised his huge fire axe and slashed at Ye Li again. Unfortunately, this time, Ye Li was not hit by the Flame Demon. Just as the huge fire axe was about to hit him, Ye Li raised two fingers and caught the huge fire axe. Chapter 1095 - Chapter 1095: Ghost Village Chapter 1095: Ghost Village Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°What!!!¡± The Flame Demon¡¯s eyes widened. It was obvious that he was shocked to the extreme. He really couldn¡¯t think of what kind of defense Ye Li had. It was simply too terrifying. Ye Li looked at the Flame Demon indifferently. Suddenly, he twisted his two fingers gently and the huge fire axe broke. This¡­! The Flame Demon took three steps back and looked at Ye Li in disbelief. Feng Die froze as if she was petrified because she felt that Ye Li was too scary. How could there be someone as scary as Ye Li in this world? Swish! A wind-breaking sound was heard, and a terrifying Spiritual Energy attack flew towards the Flame Demon. The Flame Demon was only a tier 4 Earth King. How could it withstand such an attack? ¡°Ah!!!¡± The Flame Demon let out a blood-curdling scream. His right leg had been pierced by the spiritual power attack, leaving a shocking bloody hole. ¡°Now, can you tell me where the treasure is?¡± Ye Li looked at the Flame Demon indifferently. ¡°No one can threaten me!¡± The Flame Demon still looked like he was not afraid of being crushed to pieces at all. Ye Li shook his head secretly. Another wind-breaking sound was heard. Swish! ¡°Ahh!¡± The Flame Demon screamed like a pig being slaughtered. A shocking bloody hole appeared on his left leg. Ye Li smiled faintly, but his handsome face did not change at all. ¡°And now?¡± Feng Die¡¯s heart was filled with endless shock. She realized that at this moment, there was a thousand levels of killing intent in the corner of Ye Li¡¯s eyes. Such a person¡­ killed without batting an eyelid. The Flame Demon was finally afraid and hurriedly shouted at Ye Li, ¡°The treasure is at High Wind Mountain!¡± Ye Li smiled to himself when he heard that. Although he did not know where High Wind Mountain was, since he already knew, it was really easy to find it. ¡°OK, now it¡¯s time for you to die,¡± Ye Li said casually. Flame Demon was shocked. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you would spare my life if I said it?¡± Haha. However, Ye Li shook his head. ¡°That was just now. Now¡­¡± Swoosh! The terrifying spiritual power attack hit the Flame Demon¡¯s forehead. The Flame Demon¡¯s vitality instantly disappeared, and the flames on his body were extinguished. Sometimes, Ye Li really didn¡¯t understand why when he gave others a chance, they didn¡¯t choose to cherish it. Ye Li looked at Feng Die, who was still frozen like a clay statue. He walked in front of Feng Die and asked, ¡°Do you know where High Wind Mountain is?¡± Feng Die came back to her senses and hurriedly said to Ye Li, ¡°No, I don¡¯t know.¡± Ye Li thought that this illusionary world looked quite big. He had to find something to ask for directions. Then, he activated the Heavenly Spirit Eyes to investigate. What he did not expect was that there was a village a few thousand meters ahead. However, this village was wrapped in Yin energy. It looked like a ghost village. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Ye Li and Feng Die set off towards the ghost village. ¡­ After the two of them arrived at the ghost village. Realizing that the ghost village was empty, Ye Li looked bored. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Why isn¡¯t anyone here?¡± Feng Die was a little stunned. Suddenly, Ye Li and Feng Die heard a hair-raising laughter. A ghost general in red appeared in front of them. This red-robed ghost general was a woman, a fifth-tier Earth King. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that there would be humans in the ghost village.¡± The ghost general in red looked at Ye Li and Feng Die. Chapter 1096 - Chapter 1096: Ghost General in Red Chapter 1096: Ghost General in Red Editor: Henyee Translations A smug look appeared on the ghost general¡¯s face, as if Ye Li and Feng Die were already dead in her eyes. ¡°Where is High Wind Mountain?¡± Ye Li looked at the ghost general in red and asked. The ghost general in red was stunned. Naturally, she did not expect Ye Li to still ask such a question at this time. ¡°Why do you ask this question now?¡± The ghost general in red stared at Ye Li. ¡°Tell me,¡± Ye Li said lightly. ¡°Otherwise, you will die soon.¡± The ghost general in red was enraged. ¡°Human, I think you still don¡¯t know what situation you are in, right?¡± The ghost general in red stared at Ye Li and shouted. There was no change in Ye Li¡¯s expression. He looked at the ghost general in red calmly. ¡°I¡¯ll give you one more chance. Tell me where High Wind Mountain is.¡± The ghost general in red had never seen a human like Ye Li. ¡°Humans, I originally wanted to let you live for a few more seconds, but now it seems that there¡¯s no need!¡± As soon as she finished speaking, the ghost general in red started attacking Ye Li and Feng Die. Unfortunately, how could this ghost general in red be Ye Li¡¯s match? Ye Li opened his palm and the Origin Essence Fire appeared in his hand. Ye Li threw the Origin Essence Fire at the ghost general in red. When the red-robed ghost general saw the Origin Essence Fire flying towards her, she was immediately shocked. ¡°This fire¡­¡± The red-robed ghost general realized that the Origin Essence Fire was too much of a threat to her and hurriedly dodged the attack. Fortunately, she still dodged the attack of the Origin Essence Fire. ¡°Human, what kind of fire is this?¡± The ghost general in red looked at Ye Li in shock. A trace of fear appeared on her face. Ye Li smiled calmly. ¡°You just need to know that this fire can turn you into ashes.¡± As soon as these words were spoken, the ghost general in red could not help but turn pale with fright. ¡°Human, let¡¯s talk nicely.¡± The ghost general in red stared at Ye Li. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know where High Wind Mountain is?¡± Then, the ghost general in red told Ye Li the location of High Wind Mountain. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Ye Li said to Feng Die. Feng Die nodded and prepared to leave with Ye Li. Just like what Ye Li thought, there were always many people who were unwilling to cherish the opportunity he gave them. Just as Ye Li and Feng Die turned around, the ghost general in red opened her ghost claws and flew towards Feng Die. Feng Die felt a terrifying aura. When she turned around, she realized that the ghost general in red was less than a foot away from her! At this distance, she could no longer dodge the attack of the ghost general in red. Just when Feng Die thought that she was going to die, Ye Li made his move. Ye Li threw a punch. This punch was extremely powerful. The pupils of the ghost general in red constricted rapidly because she realized that she could not dodge Ye Li¡¯s punch at all. Without a doubt, Ye Li¡¯s punch landed on the ghost general¡¯s body. When the ghost general in red received Ye Li¡¯s punch, she was instantly sent flying. However, before she could land on the ground, Ye Li was already in front of her. Boom! The Origin Essence Fire attacked, and the red-robed ghost general was instantly melted into nothingness. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ye Li sighed. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you cherish the chance I gave you to live?¡± He did not understand. He really did not understand. Feng Die was still in shock. After seeing the ghost general in red melt into nothingness, she heaved a sigh of relief. Then, Ye Li and Feng Die headed towards High Wind Mountain. Along the way, they heard the screams of many genetic warriors. Chapter 1097 - Chapter 1097: Scarlet Ghost Cave, High Wind Mountain Chapter 1097: Scarlet Ghost Cave, High Wind Mountain Editor: Henyee Translations Ye Li ignored the screams of the genetic warriors and continued to walk towards High Wind Mountain with Feng Die. Finally, he and Feng Die arrived at the foot of High Wind Mountain. High Wind Mountain! The so-called High Wind Mountain was high and had strong winds. The wind was too violent, as if it could tear anything apart. Feng Die was still at the foot of the mountain but could not take it anymore. ¡°Senior, the wind here is too strong.¡± Feng Die looked at Ye Li awkwardly. ¡°Sorry, I can¡¯t take it.¡± Ye Li thought that even if I go up the mountain, I might not be able to bear it, let alone you. Then, he opened the point mall to see if there was anything that could resist the wind. Sure enough, there were more. Wind Sealing Pill! Ye Li bought two Wind Sealing Pills without hesitation. ¡°Eat this.¡± Ye Li handed a Wind Sealing Pill to Feng Die. Feng Die looked at the Wind Sealing Pill that Ye Li handed over and a hint of doubt appeared on her fair face. ¡°Senior, what is this?¡± ¡°Just eat it,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Feng Die took the Wind Sealing Pill and ate it. ¡°Huh?¡± Feng Die was stunned because she realized that she was no longer afraid of the strong wind blowing down from High Wind Mountain. ¡°Senior, you are really amazing,¡± Feng Die said to Ye Li. She didn¡¯t know when it started, but Feng Die¡¯s respect for Ye Li was like a surging river. Ever since Ye Li transmigrated to this parallel world, he had heard a lot of things like Feng Die. Naturally, he treated it calmly. Then, Ye Li and Feng Die started to go up the mountain. Not long after, they arrived at the mountainside of High Wind Mountain and found a huge hole. ¡°Senior, do you think the treasure is in this big hole?¡± Feng Die looked at Ye Li and asked. Ye Li nodded. ¡°It¡¯s very possible. Let¡¯s go in and take a look.¡± The two of them began to walk into the cave. However, not long after they arrived at the cave, an extremely cold voice entered their ears. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that there would be humans stepping into the Scarlet Ghost Cave. I really didn¡¯t expect this.¡± Immediately, more than ten ghost generals appeared in front of Ye Li and Feng Die. Ye Li looked at these ghost generals and realized that they were all fifth-tier Earth Kings. ¡°Senior.¡± Looking at this scene, Feng Die couldn¡¯t help but tug at the corner of Ye Li¡¯s clothes. Of course she was afraid. Ye Li gave Feng Die a reassuring look. Seeing this look, Feng Die was relieved. She understood that for someone like Ye Li, no matter what happened, even his expression would not change at all. ¡°Humans, can you tell me how you came to this Scarlet Ghost Cave?¡± A fifth-tier Earth King-level ghost general stared at Ye Li and Feng Die as he spoke. Ye Li smiled and looked at the ghost general calmly. ¡°Do you think I will tell you?¡± Not only this ghost general, but more than ten fifth-tier Earth King-level ghost generals were also a little stunned. They didn¡¯t expect that Ye Li was not afraid at all when facing them. Instead, he was so calm. ¡°Human, what if I insist that you tell me?¡± The fifth-tier Earth King-level ghost general asked Ye Li again. However, Ye Li shook his head. He glanced indifferently at the dozen or so fifth-tier Earth King-level ghost generals in front of him and slowly said, Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Do you know what real strength is?¡± As soon as these words were spoken, the dozen or so fifth-tier Earth King-level ghost generals were all shocked. Before they could recover from their shock, a cold light flashed in the Scarlet Ghost Cave. Clang! The sound of swords and dragons appeared in their ears. A five-clawed blood dragon entrenched itself above Ye Li¡¯s head, illuminating the Scarlet Ghost Cave in an incomparably red light. Chapter 1098 - Chapter 1098: A Sword that will Shatter Your Souls Chapter 1098: A Sword that will Shatter Your Souls Editor: Henyee Translations This¡­!!! These ten fifth-tier Earth King-level ghost generals looked at the sword in Ye Li¡¯s hand and were all terrified. ¡°Human, the sword in your hand?¡± They only felt that the sword in Ye Li¡¯s hand was too terrifying. Not only the ghost generals, but even Feng Die was shocked. She could swear that she had never seen such a terrifying sword since she was born. ¡°This sword is called the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword.¡± Ye Li looked indifferently at the dozen fifth-tier Earth King-level ghost generals in front of him. ¡°It¡¯s also a sword that will destroy your souls.¡± What? More than ten fifth-tier Earth King-level ghost generals all took a few steps back when they heard this and looked at Ye Li in shock. ¡°Human, do you think you can do anything to us with this sword?¡± A fifth-tier Earth King-level ghost general suddenly said to Ye Li. ¡°What do you think?¡± Ye Li looked at the talking ghost general playfully. This fifth-tier Earth King-level ghost general was furious when he heard this. ¡°Brothers, the sword in his hand is indeed terrifying, but we don¡¯t have to be afraid at all. After all, we are all ghost generals!¡± When the dozen fifth-tier Earth King-level ghost generals heard this, they were all stunned. That¡¯s right, why should they be afraid? ¡°Human, we¡¯re not afraid of you!¡± a fifth-tier Earth King-level ghost general said coldly to Ye Li. Ye Li smiled. He raised the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword and said slowly, ¡°No one made you afraid. You were the ones who were afraid just now. What has it got to do with me?¡± More than ten fifth-tier Earth King-level ghost generals were furious to the extreme. ¡°Human, I¡¯m going to eat your soul!¡± Suddenly, a fifth-tier Earth King-level ghost general pounced towards Ye Li. Ye Li shook his head. He really didn¡¯t understand why this ghost general still dared to pounce on him. He really didn¡¯t know what it felt like to have his soul dispersed, right? Swish! Ye Li slashed out with the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword in his hand, and a supreme sword light instantly flew towards the fifth-tier Earth King ghost general that was pouncing over at lightning speed. This fifth-tier Earth King-level ghost general that was pouncing towards Ye Li saw the sword light coming towards him, and his pupils couldn¡¯t help but shrink rapidly. At this moment, his heart was filled with endless regret. If he could do it all over again, he would choose to run for his life as fast as he could the moment he saw Ye Li. Unfortunately, there was no medicine for regret in this world! ¡°I¡¯m finished!¡± The fifth-tier Earth King-level ghost general that pounced at Ye Li let out a loud cry, and then was hit by the supreme sword light. He disappeared from this world forever. This¡­ how was this possible!!! When the remaining ten or so fifth-tier Earth King-level ghost generals saw this scene, they were all frightened out of their wits. Their faces were as frightened as they could be. ¡°Human, how can you be so strong?¡± A fifth-tier Earth King Realm ghost general looked at Ye Li in horror. Ye Li smiled calmly. He looked at the Ghost General who spoke and slowly said, ¡°Because I¡¯m the Demon King, Ye Li.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Ye Li raised the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword and said word by word, Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Mysterious Heaven Overlord Demon Sword Technique!¡± As the SSS-grade skill, the Mysterious Heaven Overlord Demon Sword Technique, was used, more than ten fifth-tier Earth King-level ghosts were melted into nothingness. Feng Die was stunned. She was really stunned. She really could not understand why there was such a terrifying person in this world. There was no change in Ye Li¡¯s expression. He thought that the Scarlet Ghost Cave was very deep and he had to continue walking. Chapter 1099 - Chapter 1099: A Sixth-tier Earth King-level Faceless Tribe Member Chapter 1099: A Sixth-tier Earth King-level Faceless Tribe Member Editor: Henyee Translations Ye Li and Feng Die continued to walk into the Scarlet Ghost Cave. ¡°Keke.¡± Suddenly, Ye Li and Feng Die heard a hair-raising voice. A Dark Race member with no facial features appeared in front of them. ¡°I am from the Faceless Tribe!¡± When Wind Butterfly saw this Dark Race member, she was so frightened that she took three steps back. Ye Li looked at the faceless Dark Race member in front of him and realized that it was a sixth-tier Earth King that was really nothing in front of him. ¡°Why did you appear in front of me?¡± Ye Li looked at the sixth-tier Earth King-level Faceless Tribe member indifferently. As soon as these words were spoken, although this sixth-tier Earth King-level Faceless Tribe member had no face, he still looked stunned. ¡°Human, you actually dare to say such words?¡± The sixth-tier Earth King-level Faceless Tribe member said. Ye Li smiled calmly. ¡°You¡¯re just a mere sixth-tier Earth King. What¡¯s there that I can¡¯t say?¡± The sixth-tier Earth King-level Faceless Tribe member was stunned. ¡°Human, do you think my cultivation level is not high?¡± ¡°You still have some self-awareness.¡± Ye Li looked at the sixth-tier Earth King-level Faceless Tribe member indifferently. ¡°Do you want to commit suicide, or do you want me to take action?¡± When the sixth-tier Earth King-level Faceless Tribe member heard this, he was furious to the extreme. ¡°Human, I¡¯m going to tear you into pieces!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the sixth-tier Earth King-level Faceless Tribe member attacked Ye Li. The strength of the sixth-tier Earth King-level Faceless Tribe member was extremely great. A punch from him even caused the violent wind to continuously retreat. Ye Li thought that if his realm was the same as this Faceless Tribe member, his strength might not be as great as his. This power was too terrifying! However¡­ He was now an eighth-tier Earth King. Since this sixth-tier Earth King-level Faceless Tribe member wanted to fight him in terms of strength, he wouldn¡¯t mind doing it. Then, Ye Li also threw a punch. Instantly, the fist wind roared. The sixth-tier Earth King-level Faceless Tribe member¡¯s fist collided heavily with Ye Li¡¯s fist. This sixth-tier Earth King-level Faceless Tribe member originally thought that Ye Li would not be able to withstand his punch no matter what. However, when his fist collided with Ye Li¡¯s fist, he realized that he had made a huge mistake. The sixth-tier Earth King-level Faceless Tribe member was forced back dozens of steps. ¡°Human, how can you be so strong?¡± The sixth-tier Earth King-level Faceless Tribe member¡¯s voice was mixed with deep fear. ¡°Is that so?¡± Ye Li looked at the sixth-tier Earth King-level Faceless Tribe member with a playful expression. The sixth-tier Earth King-level Faceless Tribe member calmed himself down and said to Ye Li, ¡°Human, I¡¯m leaving now. I don¡¯t want to fight you anymore.¡± He naturally knew that not only was Ye Li not weaker than him, but he was also stronger than him. What the sixth-tier Faceless Tribe member didn¡¯t expect was that Ye Li would shake his head. ¡°It¡¯s too late.¡± The sixth-tier Earth King-level Faceless Tribe member felt as if he had been struck by lightning. ¡°Human, are you going to fight me to the death?¡± ¡°Fight you to the death?¡± Ye Li looked at the sixth-tier Earth King-level Faceless Tribe member indifferently. ¡°Are you worthy?¡± When the sixth-tier Earth King-level Faceless Tribe member heard this, he flew into a rage. ¡°Human, I¡¯ll fight you to the death!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the sixth-tier Earth King-level Faceless Tribe member flew towards Ye Li. Ye Li sighed. Why didn¡¯t this guy cherish his life? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Suddenly, he activated Swift Steps at an extremely fast speed. The sixth-tier Earth King-level Faceless Tribe member was shocked. His punch had already missed. At this time, Ye Li had already arrived behind the sixth-tier Earth King Faceless Tribe member and punched his butt. ¡°Ah!!!¡± Immediately, a scream that sounded like a pig being slaughtered rang in the Scarlet Ghost Cave. Chapter 1100 - Chapter 1100: Tenth-tier Earth King Realm Chapter 1100: Tenth-tier Earth King Realm Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Senior, you¡¯re really amazing,¡± Feng Die said to Ye Li. ¡°It¡¯s all right.¡± Ye Li slowly said. Then, Ye Li and Feng Die continued to walk into the Scarlet Ghost Cave. Finally, they reached the end of Scarlet Ghost Cave. Ye Li found a stone platform with two golden elixirs on it. The golden elixirs emitted a blinding light. ¡°Senior, could it be that the two pills on the stone platform are the treasure?¡± Feng Die said to Ye Li happily. Ye Li nodded and said slowly, ¡°I think so.¡± Just as Ye Li was about to go to the stone platform to get the golden elixir, a giant holding an unparalleled saber appeared in front of Ye Li and Feng Die. This giant looked to be five meters tall and emitted a moldy stench. It was really nauseating. ¡°Human, die!¡± The giant didn¡¯t waste any time talking to Ye Li. He held the unparalleled saber and slashed at Ye Li and Feng Die. Ye Li and Feng Die dodged the attack. ¡°Go to the side,¡± Ye Li said calmly to Feng Die. Feng Die nodded and retreated to a corner. Ye Li thought that this giant¡¯s realm was really high. It was actually in the eighth-tier Earth King Realm, the same realm as him. He took out the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword from the system space. Swish! Ye Li held the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword and slashed at the giant. A supreme sword light burst forth from the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword. Roar!!! The giant roared and slashed down with his unparalleled saber. The supreme sword light was cut apart by the peerless saber. ¡°Swish! Swish! Swish!¡± Ye Li slashed 13 times consecutively. The 13 supreme sword beams were also neutralized by the giant¡¯s supreme saber. The giant slashed at Ye Li again. Ye Li activated Swift Steps and dodged the giant¡¯s saber. He leaped up and slashed out with the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword. ¡°Absolute Heaven Lightshadow Sword!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the sword fell! Countless sword beams burst forth from the Immemorial Dragon Abyss Sword and flew towards the giant. The Absolute Heaven Lightshadow Sword was an SSS-grade skill. The giant¡¯s unparalleled saber obviously couldn¡¯t withstand such an attack. His body was hit by countless sword lights. However¡­ Ye Li never thought that this giant¡¯s defense would be so shocking. Roar!!! The giant roared angrily, and the sword lights disappeared. Knock knock knock! Suddenly, the giant rushed towards Ye Li with the unparalleled saber in his hand. It seemed like he had gone crazy. Ye Li smiled coldly. If you want to die, I¡¯ll fulfill your wish. ¡°Synthesize: Mysterious Heaven Overlord Demon Sword Technique, Absolute Heaven Lightshadow Sword!¡± Two SSS god-level skills were unleashed, and an indescribable sword light flew out. The giant¡¯s eyes widened. He raised his unparalleled saber to block. However, the synthesized power of the two SSS god-level skills was too terrifying. Roar!!! Immediately, the giant let out a tragic roar. A few seconds later, the giant fell to the ground. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Feng Die heaved a sigh of relief. Her heart, which had been in her throat, finally relaxed. Ye Li jumped to the front of the stone platform and took down the two golden pills. He threw one to Feng Die and swallowed the other without thinking. In an instant, Ye Li felt that he was about to break through. He sat cross-legged on the ground and refined the elixir in his body. A moment later, Ye Li opened his eyes and a happy smile appeared on his face. ¡°Now I¡¯m in the Tenth-tier Earth King Realm.¡± Chapter 1101 - Chapter 1101: Wrath of Feng Die Chapter 1101: Wrath of Feng Die Editor: Henyee Translations When Ye Li swallowed the golden elixir, Feng Die also swallowed the golden elixir. She was overjoyed because she had broken through from the tier 2 Earth King level to the fifth-tier Earth King level. ¡°Senior, I¡¯ve broken through to the fifth-tier Earth King Realm,¡± Feng Die said to Ye Li in surprise. ¡°Not bad,¡± Ye Li said lightly. He thought that since he had found the treasure, it was time to go out. Then, Ye Li and Feng Die walked out of the Scarlet Ghost Cave. Before long, they arrived at the desert, and these genetic warriors came out. ¡°You¡¯re finally out!¡± An angry voice entered Ye Li¡¯s ears. Ye Li looked in the direction of the voice and realized that it was none other than Gao Shuangqing. Gao Shuangqing had been taught a lesson by him before he entered the Sand River Ghost Coffin. Even if he used his toes, he could guess that he was here to take revenge. ¡°Gao Shuangqing, what do you want?¡± Feng Die stared at Gao Shuangqing and asked. Gao Shuangqing smiled coldly. ¡°Feng Die, your family has been destroyed by my family!¡± ¡°W-what did you say?¡± Feng Die¡¯s expression froze. After Gao Shuangqing was injured by Ye Li, he returned to his family and his family was furious. After he recounted everything, his family destroyed Feng Die¡¯s family and sent the experts of the Gao family to the desert. ¡°I¡¯m pursuing you so hard, but you still don¡¯t like me.¡± Gao Shuangqing looked at Feng Die disdainfully. ¡°I¡¯ll make you regret it!¡± At this moment, dozens of genetic warriors from the Gao family had already surrounded Ye Li and Feng Die. All the genetic warriors in the desert felt that Ye Li and Feng Die were doomed. They all revealed looks of pity. ¡°Gao Shuangqing, I want you dead!¡± Suddenly, Feng Die moved. Feng Die was no longer the Feng Die of the past. She was now a fifth-tier Earth King. At this moment, her eyes were red. After all, her whole family was killed! Not only did she have a feud with Gao Shuangqing, but she also had a deep feud with the entire Gao family. Ye Li smiled faintly, and there was no change in his handsome face. Gao Shuangqing thought that Feng Die was only in the tier 2 Earth King Realm, so the other genetic warriors of the Gao family did not attack. However, when he started to fight Feng Die, Gao Shuangqing was stunned. It was too late for him to call for reinforcements. He was killed in one strike!!! This¡­ All the genetic warriors present were shocked. Young master! The genetic warriors of the Gao family shouted. They had not expected such a situation. ¡°You won¡¯t survive either!¡± The genetic warriors surrounding Ye Li and Feng Die were all tier 3 Earth Kings, so they were naturally not Feng Die¡¯s match. ¡°Ah!!!¡± For a moment, screams rang out incessantly. Feng Die¡¯s clothes were already covered in blood, making one¡¯s scalp tingle. Silence, a long silence. ¡°Senior, I¡¯m going to destroy the Gao family,¡± Feng Die said to Ye Li. ¡°En.¡± Ye Li nodded. The Gao family was the strongest family in the desert! Feng Die brought Ye Li to the Gao family. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Obviously, the disciples guarding the door outside the Gao family also knew Feng Die. They all shivered in shock. ¡°Feng Die, you, why are you¡­¡± Before the Gao family disciple could finish his words, he would never have the chance to continue. In an instant, the four disciples guarding the door of the Gao family died. Ye Li looked at Feng Die¡¯s back and thought to himself that anyone could become a ruthless killer as long as they experienced true despair. Chapter 1102 - Chapter 1102: Destroy the Gao Family Chapter 1102: Destroy the Gao Family Editor: Henyee Translations When the few Gao family disciples died, hundreds of Gao family disciples rushed out in an instant. When the hundreds of Gao family disciples saw that it was Feng Die, they were all shocked. ¡°Feng Die, didn¡¯t Shuangqing take people to surround you?¡± A middle-aged man stared at Feng Die. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Feng Die smiled coldly. Her face was extremely cold. ¡°I¡¯ve killed Gao Shuangqing and all those members of the Gao family!¡± ¡°What!!!¡± As soon as these words were spoken, everyone from the Gao family was stunned. Their eyes widened. ¡°Feng Die, what, what did you say?¡± The middle-aged man was extremely shocked. The middle-aged man was none other than Gao Zhan, the head of the Gao family, a sixth-tier Earth King. ¡°When your Gao family slaughtered my family, did you ever think of this?¡± Feng Die said coldly to the Gao family. Gao Zhan flew into a rage when he heard that, and his eyes turned red. ¡°Feng Die, I want your life!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Gao Zhan walked towards Feng Die. He was a sixth-tier Earth King, while Feng Die was a fifth-tier Earth King. No matter what, Feng Die would not be his match. In the Earth King Realm, the difference between each small realm was huge. A sixth-tier Earth King could kill a fifth-tier Earth King genetic martial artist with a single strike. Feng Die¡¯s pupils constricted. She knew that she could not withstand Gao Zhan¡¯s attack. ¡°Am I going to die like this?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t I avenge my family?¡± In the blink of an eye. Ye Li stood in front of Feng Die. His handsome face was as calm as water and there was no fluctuation at all. Seeing this, Gao Zhan quickly stopped in his tracks and looked at Ye Li in shock. Ye Li slowly said to Gao Zhan, ¡°Hit a woman? What kind of ability is that?¡± Gao Zhan and everyone from the Gao family were stunned because they didn¡¯t know Ye Li. ¡°Who are you?¡± Gao Zhan looked at Ye Li and asked coldly. ¡°My name is Ye Li.¡± Ye Li¡¯s face was still as calm as water. ¡°You can also call me Demon King Ye Li.¡± Demon King Ye Li? Gao Zhan and the Gao family had never heard of the Demon King, Ye Li. ¡°Brat, if you leave now, I can spare your life. Otherwise, I¡¯ll burn your bones and scatter your ashes!¡± Gao Zhan shouted at Ye Li. However, Ye Li shook his head and looked at Gao Zhan indifferently. ¡°I really don¡¯t understand why you dare to say such things to me.¡± When Gao Zhan heard this, he was furious and shouted, ¡°Attack!¡± Following Gao Zhan¡¯s order, the Gao family elders and disciples all rushed towards Ye Li and Feng Die. Clang! Suddenly, there was a flash of lightning and cold light outside the Gao family. The sound of swords and dragons could be heard incessantly. The illusion of a five-clawed blood dragon was entrenched above Ye Li¡¯s head. Swish! Ye Li slashed out with the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword and a supreme sword light flew out. ¡°Ah!!!¡± Dozens of Gao family disciples died instantly. ¡°Swish! Swish! Swish!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ye Li continued to slash out a few more times. The power of each slash was too terrifying. How could these Gao family disciples resist Ye Li¡¯s Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword? It did not take long for hundreds of Gao family disciples to fall under Ye Li¡¯s sword. Blood¡­ flowed like a river. At this moment, only the Gao family¡¯s patriarch, Gao Zhan, and the elders were left. When they saw this, they were all shocked because they would never have thought that Ye Li would be so strong. Chapter 1103 - Chapter 1103: Do You Still Think You Can Live? Chapter 1103: Do You Still Think You Can Live? Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Who, who are you?¡± The head of the Gao family, Gao Zhan, looked at Ye Li in horror. Ye Li smiled calmly. ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that my name is Ye Li?¡± At this moment, how could the elders of the Gao family say a complete sentence? Their bodies were trembling uncontrollably, and even their souls were submitting to Ye Li. ¡°I¡¯ll kill you all.¡± Ye Li glanced at Gao Zhan and the elders indifferently. ¡°Are you convinced?¡± Gao Zhan and the elders were naturally not convinced. They knew very well that they were definitely not Ye Li¡¯s match. There was only one thought in their minds, and that was to escape. ¡°Run!¡± The Gao family¡¯s Grand Elder shouted and the elders began to escape. Unfortunately, even if they had ten legs, they could not escape from Ye Li¡¯s palm. If they escaped, would he still be the Demon King Ye Li? ¡°Ah!!!¡± Immediately, pig slaughtering-like screams sounded outside the Gao family¡¯s house. This¡­ this¡­ When Gao Zhan, the head of the Gao family, saw this, it was as if a bolt of lightning had struck his head. All the strength in his body seemed to have been sucked dry by something, and he weakly fell to the ground. ¡°I¡¯ll leave them to you,¡± Ye Li said calmly to Feng Die. Feng Die did not say anything. She just walked towards Gao Zhan step by step. When Gao Zhan saw Feng Die walking towards him, he was so frightened that his entire body trembled violently, as if he had seen an evil spirit demanding his life. ¡°Feng Die, w-what are you trying to do?¡± Feng Die still did not speak. She had already walked up to Gao Zhan. Feng Die raised her palm, and the Spirit Qi in her palm began to gather. Suddenly, Gao Zhan moved. Gao Zhan, who was at the sixth-tier Earth King Realm, had a cold dagger in his hand. Of course, this dagger was pressed against Feng Die¡¯s neck. ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± Gao Zhan shouted. He could not help but be overjoyed. He originally thought that he would definitely die, but he did not expect that a dead end would turn into a path of survival. ¡°Why did you do this?¡± Ye Li looked at Gao Zhan indifferently. Gao Zhan smiled coldly and said proudly to Ye Li, ¡°If I don¡¯t do this, will I be able to live?¡± However, Ye Li shook his head and sighed. ¡°I asked Feng Die to kill you just so that you could suffer less, but I didn¡¯t expect you to not cherish such an opportunity.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, a wind-breaking sound rang. A spiritual energy attack flew towards Gao Zhan¡¯s arm. Gao Zhan¡¯s pupils constricted, but he could not react to such speed. ¡°Ahh!¡± Gao Zhan let out a miserable scream. A shocking bloody hole appeared on his arm, and the dagger in his hand fell to the ground. Swish! Swish! Swish! Three more spiritual attacks flew out from Ye Li¡¯s fingers. A bloody hole appeared on each of Gao Zhan¡¯s limbs. He fell to the ground and had already lost his combat strength. There was only endless shock in his eyes. ¡°Do you still think you can survive?¡± Ye Li looked at Gao Zhan indifferently. When Gao Zhan heard this, he was scared out of wits. ¡°Ah!!!¡± Feng Die slapped Gao Zhan¡¯s head heavily. Gao Zhan, the head of the Gao family, died. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Don¡¯t be sad. This is how the world is,¡± Ye Li said slowly to Feng Die. Feng Die didn¡¯t say anything. She fainted. Ye Li looked at Feng Die who had fainted and could not help but shake his head. No one would be able to withstand such a blow if their family was destroyed. Humans. Then, Ye Li put Feng Die into the system space. Chapter 1104 - Chapter 1104: Find Me A Place to Rest Chapter 1104: Find Me A Place to Rest Editor: Henyee Translations Ye Li came to a village. There were quite a number of genetic martial artists in this village. Moreover, they seemed to not welcome outsiders. All of them looked at Ye Li coldly. Ye Li ignored them and released Feng Die from the system space. Feng Die was still unconscious. Everyone in the village was shocked. They rubbed their eyes, but no matter what, Feng Die was still in front of their eyes. This¡­ They really couldn¡¯t figure out when Feng Die appeared beside Ye Li. Ye Li then released the Apocalypse Legion from the system space. ¡°You guys go and check out the surrounding situation,¡± Ye Li said to the Apocalypse Legion. The Apocalypse Legion scattered in all directions. When the Apocalypse Legion disappeared from Ye Li¡¯s sight, he found that the villagers all froze in shock. ¡°This person is probably a powerful genetic warrior, right?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that obvious?¡± ¡°I think he might be a Tier 1 Earth King.¡± As soon as these words were spoken, all the villagers were stunned. A Tier 1 Earth King? Afterwards, they all shook their heads, feeling that this was impossible. How high was the status of a Tier 1 Earth King? How could he possibly come to their small village? Ye Li raised his palm and a gentle spiritual energy shot towards Feng Die. He removed Feng Die¡¯s memory. He had no choice. If he did not do this, Feng Die might have gone crazy. Feng Die slowly opened her eyes. ¡°Who, who are you?¡± Feng Die quickly distanced herself from Ye Li and looked at him in fear. The villagers finally understood that Ye Li was actually a bad person. They thought that Ye Li must have kidnapped Feng Die because she was as beautiful as a fairy. ¡°Girl, don¡¯t be afraid. We¡¯re here!¡± Immediately, hundreds of villagers surrounded Ye Li. Ye Li smiled and thought that these villagers were too interesting. ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Ye Li asked slowly. An old villager stared at Ye Li. ¡°You¡¯re a bad person!¡± Ye Li was amused and said calmly to the elderly villager, ¡°Don¡¯t ever say that I¡¯m a bad person.¡± ¡°Of course, don¡¯t say that I¡¯m a good person either.¡± All the villagers were stunned when they heard that. They didn¡¯t understand what Ye Li meant. ¡°I know her.¡± Ye Li said. ¡°Liar!¡± the elderly villager shouted. This elderly villager was a 70-year-old man. He was also a genetic warrior, an eighth-tier Chosen One. ¡°I can¡¯t be bothered to talk nonsense with you. Find a place for me to rest,¡± Ye Li said slowly. All the villagers were stunned. They had never seen someone like Ye Li before. Could it be that he didn¡¯t know what kind of situation he was in now? ¡°You bad guy, you still want to find a place to rest?¡± Ye Li did not answer. He opened his palm and the Origin Essence Fire appeared. Boom! Suddenly, Ye Li threw the Origin Essence Fire into the sky. The Origin Essence Fire transformed into a fire dragon that shot into the sky. The sky¡­ turned red. How was that possible!!! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only All the villagers were stunned. Even if they spent ten days and ten nights thinking, they would never have thought that such a scene would happen. ¡°Can you find a place for me to rest now?¡± Ye Li glanced at the villagers indifferently and said. When the villagers heard this, they came back to their senses and their faces were filled with shock. ¡°Yes, yes,¡± the 70-year-old man quickly replied. Then, this old man brought Ye Li and Feng Die to his house. Chapter 1105 - Chapter 1105: The Apocalypse Legion, Go and Destroy Them Chapter 1105: The Apocalypse Legion, Go and Destroy Them Editor: Henyee Translations Ye Li learned from the old man that this village was called Red Village. The old man was the village chief of this village. His name was Wu Lao¡¯er. Wu Lao¡¯er arranged for Ye Li and Feng Die to stay in a relatively clean room. ¡°Hey, do you really know me?¡± Feng Die looked at Ye Li in confusion. ¡°If I didn¡¯t know you, would I be with you?¡± Ye Li said lightly. Feng Die pondered for a few seconds. ¡°Those villagers said that you kidnap me.¡± Ye Li shook his head. ¡°You believe that?¡± Feng Die thought for a while and then said to Ye Li, ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯re a bad person.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great,¡± Ye Li said with a smile. After taking a sip of water, Feng Die said to Ye Li, ¡°What¡¯s my relationship with you?¡± ¡°Friends, I guess.¡± Ye Li didn¡¯t want to talk to Feng Die anymore. He lay on the bed and slowly fell asleep. ¡­ The next day, the Apocalypse Legion returned. ¡°Master, there¡¯s a Dark Race tribe¡¯s territory in the northwest,¡± Ah Da said to Ye Li. ¡°Forget it, as long as they don¡¯t provoke me,¡± Ye Li replied. At this moment, Wu Lao¡¯er ran over in a hurry. ¡°Not good, Sir!¡± Wu Lao¡¯er rushed to Ye Li in one breath and said to Ye Li in shock, ¡°Sir, the Dark Race members of Chaotian Ridge are here!¡± Chaotian Ridge? Ye Li thought that it should be the Dark Race tribe that Ah Da mentioned. ¡°So be it. What are you afraid of?¡± Ye Li looked at Wu Lao¡¯er and said slowly. Wu Lao¡¯er was stunned. He never thought that Ye Li would say such a thing. Shouldn¡¯t he be afraid? Those were the Dark Race tribe in Chaotian Ridge. ¡°Sir, the Dark Race members of Chaotian Ridge are too strong. They are cruel by nature. What should we do now that they have come to our Red Village?¡± Wu Lao¡¯er was terrified. ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Ye Li said calmly. Wu Lao¡¯er was stunned. He wondered what kind of existence Ye Li was to be able to remain calm when he heard about Chaotian Ridge. ¡°My lord, then can you¡­¡± Before Wu Lao¡¯er could finish his sentence, he looked at Ye Li pleadingly. Of course, Ye Li knew what Wu Lao¡¯er meant. He said frankly to Wu Lao¡¯er, ¡°Bring me there.¡± Old Wu was overjoyed when he heard that. He quickly brought Ye Li and Feng Die to the entrance of the village. At this moment, the hundreds of villagers at the village entrance were fully armed. ¡°What happened?¡± Feng Die whispered to Ye Li. ¡°It¡¯s just a small matter,¡± Ye Li said leisurely. When the villagers saw that Ye Li was here, they all heaved a sigh of relief. Not long after, hundreds of Dark Race members marched towards the Red Village in a grandiose manner. ¡°The Apocalypse Legion, go and destroy them,¡± Ye Li looked at the army and said. The Apocalypse Legion nodded and disappeared. When the villagers saw that the Apocalypse Legion had disappeared from the spot, they couldn¡¯t help but be shocked. ¡°Ah!!!¡± Suddenly, they heard countless shocking screams. They hurriedly looked ahead and realized that the hundreds of Dark Race members who were heading for Red Village were all dead. This¡­ Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The eyes of the villagers widened for the largest time in history. Their mouths were so wide open that they could even contain an extra-large bowl. ¡°This is too scary,¡± Wu Lao¡¯er said with his eyes wide open. ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± Ye Li said frankly. Then, Ye Li used his telepathy to order the Apocalypse Legion to exterminate the Dark Race members in Chaotian Ridge. ¡°Sir, what is the Apocalypse Legion?¡± Wu Lao¡¯er looked at Ye Li and asked tentatively. Chapter 1106 - Chapter 1106: Destroy Chaotian Ridge Chapter 1106: Destroy Chaotian Ridge Editor: Henyee Translations Apocalypse Legion? Ye Li realized that Wu Lao¡¯er and the villagers were all looking at him curiously. ¡°You really want to know?¡± ¡°Yes, I do.¡± Ye Li smiled. ¡°Since you want to know, I¡¯ll tell you.¡± ¡°The Apocalypse Legion members are all zombies.¡± ¡°What!!!¡± As soon as he said that, all the villagers turned pale with fright. They took a few steps back and looked at Ye Li in horror. Even Feng Die was shocked. ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of?¡± Ye Li pursed his lips. ¡­ Chaotian Ridge. The Apocalypse Legion arrived at the foot of Chaotian Ridge. Chaotian Ridge was a mountain. There were all kinds of Dark Race tribes on the mountain. ¡°Let¡¯s go up,¡± Ah Da said to the members of the Apocalypse Legion. Then, the Apocalypse Legion went up to Chaotian Ridge. There was a stronghold on Chaotian Ridge. The Apocalypse Legion had arrived outside the stronghold. More than ten Dark Race members instantly surrounded them. ¡°Who are you? Do you know what this place is?¡± A Dark Race member shouted coldly at the Apocalypse Legion. ¡°They, they seem to be zombies?¡± A Dark Race member said. Zombies? The dozen or so Dark Race members were stunned. Hahaha!!! Suddenly, the dozen or so Dark Race members all burst into laughter. ¡°Zombies, are you tired of living? How dare you come to Chaotian Ridge?¡± The Apocalypse Legion didn¡¯t waste their breath on these Dark Race members and directly attacked them. How could these dozen or so Dark Race members withstand the attack of the Apocalypse Legion? In just an instant, these dozen or so Dark Race members all died. The Dark Race army of Chaotian Ridge rushed out. There were more than a thousand of them, and they surrounded the Apocalypse Legion closely. Roar!!! Then, the Apocalypse Legion started a bloody massacre. ¡­ Ye Li thought that his strength was still too low. When would he be able to reach the Heavenly King Tier? He was now a tenth-tier Earth King, but he was still too weak. Ding! ¡°Congratulations to the host for reaching the Tier 1 Heavenly King realm.¡± The system¡¯s voice suddenly appeared in Ye Li¡¯s mind. Ye Li was stunned. This¡­ He just thought about it and then he became a Tier 1 Heavenly King? Who could he reason with? Immediately, the Apocalypse Legion returned. ¡°Master, we¡¯ve already slaughtered all the Dark Race members in Sky Ridge,¡± Ah Da said to Ye Li. When Wu Lao¡¯er and the villagers heard this, they looked at each other in shock. In such a short period of time, all the Dark Race members in Chaotian Ridge were gone? They couldn¡¯t believe it, they really couldn¡¯t believe it. Suddenly, the villagers couldn¡¯t help but secretly feel afraid. They thought that it was a good thing that they didn¡¯t provoke Ye Li. Otherwise, their Red Village would have been razed to the ground. ¡°Senior, I heard that there are zombies in the west,¡± Wu Lao¡¯er suddenly said to Ye Li. He thought that since the Apocalypse Legion members were all zombies, Ye Li must like zombies. Wu Lao¡¯er was right. Ye Li really liked zombies. ¡°How many zombies are there?¡± Ye Li asked. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Well, I can¡¯t even count them,¡± Wu Lao¡¯er replied. Ye Li thought that since that was the case, he would go there. After staying in Red Village for another day, Ye Li put the Apocalypse Legion into the system space and headed west. ¡°Senior, you are really amazing,¡± Feng Die said to Ye Li with a smile. Ye Li looked at the smile on Feng Die¡¯s face and couldn¡¯t help but sigh. He really didn¡¯t want to erase her memory but he had no choice! Chapter 1107 - Chapter 1107: Super Synthesis Chapter 1107: Super Synthesis Editor: Henyee Translations Ye Li walked towards the west. In the end, he found the zombie land. He released the Apocalypse Legion from the system space. ¡°You should know what to do,¡± Ye Li said to the Apocalypse Legion. The Apocalypse Legion nodded, then all headed toward the zombie land. The so-called zombie land was actually a zombie city. ¡°Senior, there are so many zombies.¡± From afar, Feng Die saw many zombies. ¡°So-so,¡± Ye Li said lightly. Ever since he transmigrated to this world, he had no idea how many zombies he had encountered. ¡°Senior, I like you,¡± Feng Die suddenly said to Ye Li. With that, Feng Die¡¯s fair face turned red. Ye Li was stunned. Naturally, he did not expect Feng Die to say such a thing. ¡°You, you like me?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Feng Die nodded. Ye Li secretly sighed. Since ancient times, famous generals loved good horses, and beautiful women loved heroes. ¡°That¡¯s your business.¡± Ye Li said. Feng Die had wanted to confess to Ye Li when she was in Red Village, but she didn¡¯t dare to at that time. Now, she finally mustered her courage. ¡°Roar! Roar!¡± A moment later, the zombie¡¯s roar reached Ye Li and Feng Die¡¯s ears. Ye Li looked ahead. The Apocalypse Legion was walking over with many zombies. With so many zombies, it was like a black cloud was pressing down on them. It really made one¡¯s scalp tingle. ¡°Senior, what should we do?¡± Feng Die was a little frightened. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be afraid of,¡± Ye Li said calmly. As soon as he finished speaking, he used his telepathy to give an order to the Apocalypse Legion. The Apocalypse Legion began to attack these zombies. Before long, tens of thousands of zombies fell to the ground, having lost their ability to fight. Ye Li opened the synthesis grid in his mind and began to Batch Synthesis on these zombies. Right now, the Apocalypse Legion was all in the tenth-tier Earth King Realm. With their levels, tens of thousands of zombies were not even enough to fill the gaps between their teeth. ¡°Ah Da, are there any more zombies in the city?¡± Ye Li looked at Ah Da and asked. ¡°There are still many. We lured out a batch first,¡± Ah Da replied. Ye Li smiled. ¡°Since there are so many zombies, let¡¯s go to the city.¡± After that, Ye Li walked towards the zombie city. Before long, Ye Li, Feng Die, and the Apocalypse Legion arrived at the zombie city. ¡°Roar! Roar!¡± As soon as they arrived at the zombie city, hundreds of zombies rushed over like people who had starved for ten days and ten nights but had not starved to death yet. When the Apocalypse Legion attacked, hundreds of zombies fell to the ground in an instant. There was no change in Ye Li¡¯s expression. ¡°Go and lure the zombies.¡± The Apocalypse Legion nodded and went in all directions. Ye Li synthesized all the hundreds of zombies in front of him. The arrival of him and the Apocalypse Legion was undoubtedly a disaster for the zombie city. How could these zombies in the zombie city be a match for the Apocalypse Legion? After a month, Ye Li finally synthesized all the zombies in the zombie city. The Apocalypse Legion members had all become tenth-tier Earth Kings. Ye Li nodded in satisfaction. He thought that as long as the Apocalypse Legion advanced a step further, they would be able to reach the Heavenly King Realm. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Go and gather zombies in other places,¡± Ye Li said slowly. With Ye Li¡¯s order, the Apocalypse Legion disappeared from the zombie city. Over the past month, Feng Die had seen how terrifying Ye Li was. ¡°Senior, are you really from this world?¡± In Feng Die¡¯s opinion, an existence like Ye Li shouldn¡¯t have existed in this world. Chapter 1108 - Chapter 1108: Return to Sin Academy Chapter 1108: Return to Sin Academy Editor: Henyee Translations Ye Li smiled to himself, thinking that Feng Die was too interesting. He really wasn¡¯t from this world, but he naturally wouldn¡¯t tell Feng Die about his transmigration. He placed the Apocalypse Legion into the system space and said to Feng Die, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Feng Die was stunned. Naturally, she did not understand where Ye Li was going. ¡°Where are we going, senior?¡± Feng Die¡¯s fair face was filled with confusion. ¡°Sin Academy,¡± Ye Li said slowly. ¡­ Ye Li and Feng Die arrived at the Sin Academy. He was prepared to let Feng Die enter the Sin Academy. The tree wants to be still, but the wind doesn¡¯t stop. What he did not expect was that as soon as he arrived at the Sin Academy, many people surrounded him. The person in the lead was none other than Zhu Ning. Zhu Ning stared at Ye Li. ¡°Ye Li, I thought you wouldn¡¯t come back.¡± ¡°Go away.¡± Ye Li looked at Zhu Ning in disdain. Zhu Ning was only a puny seventh-tier Earth King-level cultivator, and he was already a Tier 1 Heavenly King, so why would he take Zhu Ning seriously? As soon as these words were spoken, Zhu Ning and his lackeys were shocked. ¡°Ye Li, how dare you be so arrogant?¡± Zhu Ning glared at Ye Li. Ye Li smiled calmly and said to Zhu Ning, ¡°I¡¯ve always been this arrogant. What can you do to me?¡± Zhu Ning was extremely angry when he heard this. He stared at Ye Li. ¡°Ye Li, although I¡¯m not your match, don¡¯t forget that I¡¯m from the Fire Wyvern Demon Race. My brother is coming to fight you!¡± Zhu Ning laughed coldly. ¡°My brother is a Tier 1 Heavenly King.¡± Not only were there students Zhu Ninghe had a good relationship with in the plaza, but there were also many students who were watching the show. When they heard that Zhu Ning¡¯s brother was a Tier 1 Heavenly King, they all sucked in a breath of cold air. A Tier 1 Heavenly King!!! In Zhu Ning¡¯s opinion, when Ye Li heard this, he would definitely be so frightened that he would take three steps back. However, no matter what, he did not expect that Ye Li¡¯s face did not show any signs of fear. ¡°Ye Li, did you hear me clearly?¡± Zhu Ning said to Ye Li. Ye Li smiled calmly. ¡°Isn¡¯t it just a Tier 1 Heavenly King? What¡¯s there to be surprised about?¡± ¡°What!!!¡± Everyone present was stunned. They did not dare to believe that Ye Li would say such a thing. Wasn¡¯t it just a Tier 1 Heavenly King? Was this¡­ human language? ¡°Ye Li, my brother will be here tomorrow!¡± Zhu Ning said coldly to Ye Li. He felt that he couldn¡¯t continue talking to Ye Li. Otherwise, he would be angered to death by Ye Li. ¡°Ye Li.¡± At this moment, Qiong Ling¡¯s voice entered Ye Li¡¯s ears. Ye Li looked in the direction of the voice and saw Qiong Ling walking towards him. ¡°Ling¡¯er,¡± Ye Li called out to Qiong Ling. Qiong Ling walked to Ye Li¡¯s side and whispered to him, ¡°Ye Li, don¡¯t accept the challenge.¡± In Qiong Ling¡¯s opinion, a Tier 1 Heavenly King was definitely not someone Ye Li could withstand. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Ye Li said frankly to Qiong Ling. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Qiong Ling was stunned. She didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to be so calm. ¡°Ye Li, do you dare to accept the challenge?¡± Zhu Ning stared at Ye Li and asked. ¡°Of course I¡¯ll accept the challenge,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Zhu Ning¡¯s face was extremely cold. He really did not know where Ye Li got the courage to be so arrogant. ¡°Alright! Let¡¯s make it tomorrow then!¡± Zhu Ning stared at Ye Li and said coldly. Chapter 1109 - Chapter 1109: Ye Li vs. Zhu Tian Chapter 1109: Ye Li vs. Zhu Tian Editor: Henyee Translations The entire Sin Academy was in a heated discussion. ¡°Do you think Ye Li can defeat Zhu Tian?¡± ¡°How is that possible? Zhu Tian is a Tier 1 Heavenly King.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. If Ye Li can defeat Zhu Tian, I¡¯ll take his surname.¡± Zhu Tian was Zhu Ning¡¯s brother. None of the students believed that Ye Li could defeat Zhu Tian. Ye Li didn¡¯t seem to care at all. Instead, he was flirting with Qiong Ling in one place. He used his telepathy to sense the location of the Apocalypse Legion and found that they were busy gathering zombies in different places. Time flew by, and in the blink of an eye, it was the second day. A man appeared in the arena of the Sin Academy. The man was dressed in a fiery red robe. Even his hair was red. He was extremely handsome. At this moment, the arena was filled with students. None of them wanted to miss such a huge battle. The man standing in the arena was none other than Zhu Ning¡¯s brother, Zhu Tian. ¡°Where is Ye Li?¡± Zhu Tian glanced indifferently at the students below the arena. The students below the arena were all scared because they felt that Zhu Tian¡¯s gaze was too terrifying. As long as he took a look at them, they would not have any hope of survival. ¡°I¡¯m coming.¡± A slightly lazy voice entered the ears of the students. All the students quickly looked in the direction of the voice and saw Ye Li walking over slowly. His face was very calm, as if what he was going to face was not a big battle at all. Suddenly, Ye Li jumped onto the arena. All the students below the arena widened their eyes. They did not want to miss a single detail. ¡°You are Ye Li?¡± Zhu Tian looked at Ye Li with disdain. ¡°Not bad,¡± Ye Li said lightly. Zhu Tian smiled coldly. ¡°You¡¯re the most courageous human I¡¯ve ever seen.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Ye Li looked at Zhu Tian playfully. ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you mean.¡± ¡°When the humans I meet see me, they will be scared out of their wits, but you are different,¡± Zhu Tian said to Ye Li. Ye Li smiled leisurely. ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance.¡± Zhu Tian looked at Ye Li calmly. ¡°Kneel down and beg for mercy, and I¡¯ll let you off.¡± The eyes of all the students below the arena lit up. They felt that this show was really wonderful. One had to know that the battle had yet to begin. ¡°No way.¡± Ye Li still looked at Zhu Tian playfully. When Zhu Tian saw this, he couldn¡¯t help but be a little angry. He had already given Ye Li a chance, but Ye Li didn¡¯t cherish it. ¡°In that case, don¡¯t blame me!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Zhu Tian raised his hand and a huge fire flew towards Ye Li. This soaring fire was a flame unique to the Fire Wyvern Demon Race. Unfortunately, Ye Li had the Origin Essence Fire. Ye Li opened his palm, and the Origin Essence Fire appeared in his hand. Suddenly, the Origin Essence Fire condensed into a fire dragon that shot into the sky. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only In an instant, the soaring fire was scattered by the fire dragon condensed from the Origin Essence Fire. However, the fire dragon roared and continued to charge at Zhu Tian. Zhu Tian was shocked. He naturally didn¡¯t expect such a situation because he was a Tier 1 Heavenly King. However, he still managed to dodge the fire dragon¡¯s attack. The students below the arena were all shocked. They originally thought that Ye Li would not be able to last more than one move under Zhu Tian¡¯s attack, but now, such a scene had appeared. Chapter 1110 - Chapter 1110: Shock, Absolute Shock Chapter 1110: Shock, Absolute Shock Editor: Henyee Translations The students below the arena suddenly thought of a shocking possibility. That was¡­ Ye Li was also in the Tier 1 Heavenly King realm. Thinking of this, the students below the arena could not help but be dumbfounded. Swish! Ye Li activated Swift Steps, leaving only an afterimage where he was. Such speed! The students below the arena were as shocked as they could be. They were unable to capture Ye Li¡¯s speed. However, Zhu Tian was able to capture Ye Li¡¯s speed. He smiled coldly. Clang! At some point, a fire sword had appeared in Zhu Tian¡¯s hand. The fire sword was burning with raging flames. It looked really terrifying. Swish! Zhu Tian slashed out with the fire sword. Instantly, a beam of fire flew towards Ye Li. Ye Li dodged the fire in a flash. Zhu Tian still had some strength. However¡­ You have a sword, but I¡¯ve got one too! Suddenly, there was a flash of lightning on the stage and the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword appeared in Ye Li¡¯s hand. The students below the arena looked at the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword in Ye Li¡¯s hand and could not help but gasp. This was because they felt that the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword in Ye Li¡¯s hand was too terrifying. Zhu Tian was also stunned. One had to know that his fire sword was a supreme spiritual treasure, but it seemed to be far inferior to the sword in Ye Li¡¯s hand. Ye Li held the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword and flew towards Zhu Tian at lightning speed. ¡°Swish! Swish! Swish!¡± In an instant, the arena was filled with Ghost Shadows. Sword beams and flames surged non-stop. The students below the arena did not even dare to open their eyes. They realized that if they opened their eyes, it would be as if they had entered a purgatory. Hundreds of rounds passed. Ye Li and Zhu Tian distanced themselves. ¡°Ye Li, I really didn¡¯t expect you to be so strong!¡± Zhu Tian said coldly to Ye Li. Ye Li smiled faintly. His handsome face did not change much. ¡°Many people say I¡¯m scary.¡± Zhu Tian¡¯s pupils constricted! ¡°You definitely won¡¯t be able to withstand my next move.¡± Zhu Tian stared at Ye Li. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to use this move at first, but now I can only use it.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Zhu Tiangao raised his fire sword and shouted, ¡°Flame Lightning Berserk Sword Slash!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the sword fell! A sword light formed by flames and lightning snakes slashed down fiercely at Ye Li. The power was too shocking. The students below the arena all took a few steps back, and deep fear appeared on their faces. Ye Li looked at the slash and thought that Zhu Tian was much more terrifying than Zhu Ning. However, he immediately understood. After all, Zhu Tian was a Tier 1 Heavenly King. However¡­ Even if you have a good plan, I don¡¯t have a way to deal with it? ¡°Mysterious Heaven Overlord Demon Sword Technique!¡± The SSS-grade skill, the Mysterious Heaven Overlord Demon Sword Technique, flew out from the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword. The supreme sword light and the ancient demon god flashed with illusions in the arena! Oh my god! When the students below the arena saw this scene, they even sat on the ground. It was as if all the strength in their bodies had been sucked dry by something, and there was only endless fear. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Two terrifying slashes collided! RUMBLE! With a shocking bang, the arena was reduced to ashes. Shock, absolute shock! The eyes of the students were wide open for the largest time in history. How could they still say a complete sentence at this moment? Chapter 1111 - Chapter 1111: Zhu Tian Admitted Defeat Chapter 1111: Zhu Tian Admitted Defeat Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°That¡¯s impossible! Absolutely impossible!!!¡± Zhu Tian stared at Ye Li and shouted. He could not believe that his slash had been negated. One had to know that it was an SSS-level god-level skill. Looking at the anger on Zhu Tian¡¯s face, Ye Li smiled calmly and said, ¡°Show me everything you¡¯ve got. Don¡¯t let me beat you like this.¡± However, how could Zhu Tian have any other terrifying slashes? His strongest sword strike had been neutralized. ¡°What?¡± Ye Li looked at Zhu Tian playfully. ¡°Nothing else?¡± Ye Li smiled faintly. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s see what I can do.¡± ¡°Synthesized: Annihilation Sword Technique, Absolute Heaven Lightshadow Sword!¡± Two SSS god-level skills were synthesized. How could such a slash be described with words? An extremely terrifying sword slashed out. However, Ye Li purposely missed because he didn¡¯t want to kill Zhu Tian yet. Zhu Tian¡¯s eyes widened as he watched the slash coming at him. ¡°I¡¯m finished!¡± Zhu Tian shouted and closed his eyes. However, the slash charged into the sky! The sky instantly split into two! ¡°What!!!¡± All the students were shocked when they saw this scene. They dared to swear that they had never seen such a terrifying person like Ye Li in their lives. Zhu Tian realized that he was not dead. He opened his eyes in shock. However, when he opened his eyes, he took a few steps back because he also saw the strange scene in the sky. ¡°How is this possible!¡± Zhu Tian froze on the spot like a clay statue. Zhu Ning was the same. He originally thought that Ye Li had no ability to resist in front of his brother, but now it seemed that not only was he wrong, but he was also wrong to the extreme. A moment later, everyone finally came back to their senses. ¡°I admit defeat,¡± Zhu Tian said firmly to Ye Li. ¡°You made the right choice,¡± Ye Li said slowly. As soon as he finished speaking, he placed the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword into the system space and slowly walked to Qiong Ling¡¯s side. Qiong Ling was undoubtedly extremely shocked. She naturally did not think that such a situation would happen. ¡°Ye Li, you are too strong,¡± Qiong Ling said to Ye Li in shock. ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± Ye Li said lightly. Ye Li defeated Zhu Tian and the entire Sin Academy was in an uproar. All the Sin Academy students recognized Ye Li¡¯s strength without hesitation. Half a month later. The Apocalypse Legion had gathered in one place with the zombies. Ye Li activated Swift Steps and left. ¡­ Three Gorges Valley! When Ye Li arrived at the Three Gorges Valley, he found a dense crowd of zombies. ¡°Master.¡± The Apocalypse Legion greeted Ye Li respectfully. ¡°Do it,¡± Ye Li ordered the Apocalypse Legion. The Apocalypse Legion all nodded. What followed was an earth-shattering synthesize. In the end, the Apocalypse Legion had all reached the Tier 1 Heavenly King realm. Ye Li¡¯s handsome face showed a playful smile. He still had three chances to fuse with the Apocalypse Legion. If he used it, he couldn¡¯t imagine how terrifying he would be. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He placed the Apocalypse Legion into the system space and returned to the Sin Academy. ¡°Ye Li.¡± As soon as he arrived at the Sin Academy, Qiong Ling came to him. ¡°Ling¡¯er, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Ye Li looked at Qiong Ling. Qiong Ling smiled sweetly at Ye Li. ¡°I¡¯m going back to the Qiong Qi Royal Family. Let¡¯s go together.¡± Chapter 1112 - Chapter 1112: Wind Cloud City Chapter 1112: Wind Cloud City Editor: Henyee Translations Ye Li was stunned. Naturally, he did not expect Qiong Ling to say such words to him. ¡°Ling¡¯er, the Qiong Qi Royal Family is in the North Realm, right?¡± Ye Li asked Qiong Ling. ¡°Yes.¡± Qiong Ling nodded. Ye Li smiled faintly. He was all too familiar with the North Realm. In the North Realm, his name was a household name. Moreover, the three great sects of the North Realm, the Divine Sword Sect and the Blazing Fire Palace, all belonged to him, while the Water Cloud Sect was destroyed by him. Three days later, Ye Li and Qiong Ling returned to the North Realm. ¡­ The North Realm. ¡°Ye Li, you haven¡¯t been to the royal family of Qiong Qi, right?¡± Qiong Ling looked at Ye Li and asked. ¡°I¡¯ve never been there.¡± Ye Li shook his head. Qiong Ling smiled. ¡°Then let¡¯s go now.¡± The two of them had just taken a step when a very ear-piercing voice entered their ears. ¡°Halt!¡± Ye Li followed the voice and saw a middle-aged man. The middle-aged man was a seventh-tier Sky Opener. ¡°You guys aren¡¯t from Wind Cloud City, right?¡± The middle-aged man stared at Ye Li and said. The middle-aged man¡¯s name was Hu Si. Ye Li was stunned. How did this guy get to know that they were not from Wind Cloud City? ¡°How did you know?¡± A puzzled look appeared on Ye Li¡¯s handsome face. Haha. Hu Si sneered coldly, ¡°Because Wind Cloud City doesn¡¯t have someone as handsome and beautiful as you!¡± Hearing Hu Si¡¯s words, Ye Li understood. ¡°Oh, then why did you ask us to stop?¡± Ye Li looked at Hu Si. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Hu Si smiled coldly again. ¡°Don¡¯t you know that you have to pay our Black Water Gang money when you enter Wind Cloud City?¡± Hearing this, Ye Li finally understood why Hu Si asked them to stop. ¡°How much should we pay?¡± Ye Li asked. ¡°Not much.¡± Hu Si smiled. ¡°Just a million.¡± Hu Si said in his heart. Since you guys are dressed so well, why don¡¯t I extort a sum of money from you? It was a pity that Hu Si had made a wrong choice and would lose his life soon. Ye Li smiled faintly and looked at Hu Si. ¡°What will happen if I don¡¯t pay you?¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll break your arms and legs!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, more than ten genetic warriors rushed over and surrounded Ye Li and Qiong Ling. All the passers-by in Wind Cloud City shook their heads. They wondered how Ye Li and Qiong Ling were so bold. They didn¡¯t even know the rules of Wind Cloud City and dared to come to Wind Cloud City? ¡°Break my arms and legs?¡± Ye Li revealed a playful smile. ¡°That¡¯s right. I advise you to hand over the money obediently.¡± Hu Si looked at Ye Li and Qiong Ling smugly. ¡°Otherwise, the consequences will be very severe¡­¡± However, before Hu Si could finish his sentence, his mouth fell open. ¡°Ah!!!¡± Screams that sounded like pigs being slaughtered sounded. The dozen or so genetic warriors surrounding Ye Li and Qiong Ling had their limbs broken. They fell to the ground and wailed in pain. This¡­! The onlookers were all terrified. They didn¡¯t even see how Ye Li attacked. ¡°You, you, you¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At this moment, how could Hu Si still be able to say a complete sentence? ¡°Now, do you still want us to pay?¡± Ye Li looked at Hu Si indifferently. ¡°No, no,¡± Hu Si said after a long while. Ye Li smiled. ¡°Then how do you want to die?¡± As soon as these words were spoken, a chill rushed from Hu Si¡¯s tailbone to the top of his head. Hu Si was terrified. Chapter 1113 - Chapter 1113: The Destruction of the Black Water Gang Chapter 1113: The Destruction of the Black Water Gang Editor: Henyee Translations The onlookers were also dumbfounded. They did not expect Ye Li to be so terrifying. Hu Si was scared out of his wits. ¡°I-I¡¯m a member of the Black Water Gang. If you dare to do anything to me, you¡­¡± ¡°Ah!!!¡± Hu Si had not finished his sentence, but he would never have the chance to continue. His life had disappeared from this world forever. All the passers-by looked at Ye Li in shock. They realized that there was no change in Ye Li¡¯s expression as if nothing had happened. ¡°He even dared to touch the people from the Black Water Gang. He¡¯s too bold.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Who doesn¡¯t know that the Black Water Gang is a faction under the Lin family of Wind Cloud City?¡± ¡°They¡¯re not locals, so they naturally don¡¯t know how terrifying the Black Water Gang is.¡± The onlookers started whispering to each other. Black Water Gang? Of course, Ye Li had never heard of the Black Water Gang. ¡°Ling¡¯er, why don¡¯t we go to the Black Water Gang first?¡± Ye Li said to Qiong Ling. ¡°Alright.¡± Qiong Ling nodded. Ye Li was such a person. He didn¡¯t need any reason to do things. Not long after, Ye Li and Qiong Ling arrived outside the Black Water Gang. ¡°Halt!¡± More than ten genetic warriors stopped Ye Li and Qiong Ling. These dozen or so genetic warriors all looked ugly but very arrogant. ¡°Do you know that this is the Black Water Gang?¡± A sixth-tier Chosen One stared at Ye Li and Qiong Ling and spoke coldly. ¡°I know.¡± Ye Li said lightly. The dozen or so genetic warriors were stunned. ¡°Since you know, why are you still here?¡± ¡°I¡¯m here to barge into the Black Water Gang. If I didn¡¯t come here, where would I be?¡± Ye Li smiled. The dozen or so genetic warriors from the Black Water Gang were furious when they heard this. They shouted at Ye Li and Qiong Ling, ¡°You must be courting death!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, these more than ten genetic warriors from the Black Water Gang attacked Ye Li and Qiong Ling. Unfortunately, they were no match for Ye Li and Qiong Ling. ¡°Ah!!!¡± More than ten screams sounded as these genetic warriors fell to the ground. Their eyes were wide open, and they died with grievances. Of course, the Black Water Gang had heard the commotion. Suddenly, many genetic warriors rushed out of the Black Water Gang. There were hundreds of them. They surrounded Ye Li and Qiong Ling. Ye Li didn¡¯t understand. He really didn¡¯t understand why these forces always liked to surround him. Could it be that they thought with more people¡­ they would have a chance of winning? ¡°How dare you kill members of our Black Water Gang!¡± A tier 2 Sky Opener shouted coldly at Ye Li and Qiong Ling. Ye Li naturally did not want to waste his breath on these ants. Clang! A flash of lightning flashed outside the Black Water Gang¡¯s headquarters. The sound of swords and dragons could be heard incessantly. An illusion of a five-clawed blood dragon was entrenched above Ye Li¡¯s head. ¡°This sword¡­¡± Everyone from the Black Water Gang swallowed their saliva. They felt like they had entered a cycle of reincarnation just by looking at the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword. ¡°Mysterious Heaven Overlord Demon Sword Technique!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ye Li jumped up and slashed out the SSS-level skill, the Mysterious Heaven Overlord Demon Sword Technique. ¡°Boom!¡± The Black Water Gang¡­ was wiped out! In Ye Li¡¯s eyes, the Black Water Gang was just a very weak and pitiful force. However, it was really pitiful that such a force provoked him. ¡°Ling¡¯er, let¡¯s go to the Qiong Qi Royal Family,¡± Ye Li said slowly to Qiong Ling. Chapter 1114 - Chapter 1114: Do You Know Who I Am? chapter 1114: do you know who i am? editor: henyee translations after ye li destroyed the black water gang, he and qiong ling headed towards the qiong qi royal family. the qiong qi royal family lived in seclusion in the north realm. other than a few human powerhouses, no one knew where the qiong qi royal family was. qiong ling brought ye li to the foot of qiong qi royal mountain. qiong qi royal mountain looked like qiong qi with a barrier for thousands of kilometers around it. ¡°ye li, let¡¯s go up,¡± qiong ling said to ye li. ye li nodded and walked towards the qiong qi royal mountain with qiong ling. ¡°young miss, you¡¯re finally back.¡± a familiar voice entered ye li¡¯s ears. ye li was stunned. he realized that it was the old man, qiong feng. ¡°yo, ye li, you¡¯re here too.¡± qiong feng smiled at ye li. naturally, ye li did not give qiong feng a good look. finally, ye li arrived at the qiong qi palace. a magnificent palace stood in front of him. after entering the main hall of the qiong qi palace, they saw a middle-aged man sitting on the throne above. the middle-aged man was extremely majestic and had a pale golden face. he wore golden armor and looked like a god of war. ¡°ling¡¯er, you¡¯re back.¡± the middle-aged man¡¯s voice was like a bell. ¡°yes, father.¡± qiong ling nodded. the middle-aged man¡¯s name was qiong ba. he was the clan leader of the qiong qi royal family and was a tenth-tier heavenly king. ¡°you must be ye li.¡± qiong ba looked at ye li and said. ¡°that¡¯s right, i¡¯m ye li.¡± ye li said to qiong ba. suddenly, a ray of light shot out from qiong ba¡¯s eyes and headed straight for ye li. ye li didn¡¯t dodge. his eyes met this light. all the elders of the qiong qi royal family in the hall were stunned. they never thought that ye li would dare to not dodge this light. ¡°good!¡± qiong ba shouted. ¡°you do have some skills.¡± ye li did not answer. his face was as calm as water. ¡°ye li, do you know that our qiong qi royal family originally wanted to form a marriage alliance with the fire wyvern demon race, but you disrupted our original plan.¡± ¡°ling¡¯er and i got married long ago in the eastern land,¡± ye li said to qiong ba. qiong ba sneered. ¡°you defeated zhu ning and zhu tian in the sin academy. you¡¯ve impressed us.¡± ¡°then you should agree to ling¡¯er being with me, right?¡± ye li looked at qiong ba. ¡°if you don¡¯t agree, i won¡¯t let you come to the qiong qi royal palace alive.¡± qiong ba said calmly. hearing this, ye li was relieved. qiong ling was also very happy. her fair face was filled with a happy smile. she brought ye li back to the qiong qi royal family for this matter. she originally thought that her father would not agree, but now it seemed that she was wrong. ye li spent a few days in the qiong qi royal family. however, he had never been a person who could stay idle. he thought that it was time to return to the divine sword sect to take a look. after all, he was the sect master of the divine sword sect. not long after, ye li arrived at the foot of divine sword mountain. ye li had been in the sin academy for so long, so the divine sword sect naturally had many new disciples. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only ¡°stop, this is the divine sword sect. you can¡¯t go in,¡± a disciple stared at ye li and said. ye li smiled and looked indifferently at the disciple who spoke. this disciple was only 15 or 16 years old and was a genius. however, he did not expect that this child actually dared to block his path. ¡°do you know who i am?¡± ye li looked at this disciple indifferently. ¡°who are you?¡± the disciple looked at ye li with disdain and asked. Chapter 1115 - Chapter 1115: I Am the Sect Master of the Divine Sword Sect chapter 1115: i am the sect master of the divine sword sect editor: henyee translations who am i? ye li looked at the disciple playfully. other disciples of the divine sword sect looked at ye li in confusion. none of them knew ye li. ¡°who are you? you speak like you¡¯re something.¡± ¡°that¡¯s right. where is this stinky bug from?¡± ¡°one look and you can tell that he¡¯s someone with no status. he actually dares to behave atrociously in the divine sword sect.¡± these disciples of the divine sword sect all looked at ye li with extreme disdain. ¡°do you believe that once i tell you my identity,¡± ye li glanced at the dozen or so disciples of the divine sword sect, ¡°you¡¯ll be scared half to death?¡± as soon as he said this, the dozen or so disciples of the divine sword sect were all shocked and looked at ye li in shock. ¡°then tell me your identity,¡± a disciple said to ye li. ¡°i¡¯m the sect master of the divine sword sect,¡± ye li said slowly. what!! the disciples of the divine sword sect were all shocked and looked at ye li in shock. the sect master of the divine sword sect? however, a few seconds later, these disciples all burst into laughter, as if they had never heard such a funny joke before. ¡°i didn¡¯t expect to meet a lunatic. this is interesting.¡± ¡°haha, you¡¯re not dreaming, are you? did you take what happened in your dream seriously?¡± ¡°that¡¯s right. sect master of the returning divine sword sect? i think you¡¯re nothing.¡± these disciples of the divine sword sect all mocked ye li. ye li was stunned. no one believed the truth these days? ¡°i¡¯m really the sect master of the divine sword sect,¡± ye li said to the dozen or so disciples in front of him. even if these disciples of the divine sword sect were beaten to death, they would not believe that ye li was the sect master of the divine sword sect. ¡°come on, we won¡¯t lower ourselves to your level. hurry up and leave,¡± a disciple said to ye li. seeing this, ye li slowly shook his head and could not help but sigh. ¡°get out of the way. i¡¯m going in.¡± ¡°what? impossible!¡± outside the divine sword sect, the dozen or so disciples all looked at ye li warily. they all felt that ye li would break in. ¡°do you believe that i can make you all lie on the ground in one second?¡± ye li looked at the dozen or so disciples and said. hahaha!!! these people burst into laughter again. however, before they could say anything, they all let out miserable screams. ¡°ah! ah! ah!¡± more than ten disciples of the divine sword sect fell to the ground. their expressions were extremely terrified, but they didn¡¯t even see clearly how ye li attacked. ¡°do you believe me now?¡± ye li said calmly to the dozen disciples on the ground. the dozens of disciples on the ground all swallowed their saliva and looked at ye li in shock. ¡°you, how did you do it?¡± a disciple asked. ye li naturally did not want to continue talking nonsense with them. at this moment, someone he knew walked out. it was an old man who looked majestic. he was dressed in green and carried a long sword on his back. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only the old man was none other than the first sword master of the divine sword sect, feng changqing. ¡°first sword master, this person wants to barge into our divine sword sect!¡± when these disciples saw that feng changqing had come out, it was as though they had grabbed onto a life-saving straw as they hurriedly said to feng changqing. feng changqing was stunned. he wondered who had the guts to barge into the divine sword sect? did they want to die? he looked at ye li, and then he was so shocked that his soul almost left his body! Chapter 1116 - Chapter 1116: The West Realm Wanted to Take Over the North Realm chapter 1116: the west realm wanted to take over the north realm editor: henyee translations ¡°sect¡­ sect master?¡± first sword master feng changqing looked at ye li in shock. then, he hurriedly rubbed his eyes, afraid that he had seen wrongly. ¡°feng changqing, they said that i¡¯m not the sect master of the divine sword sect.¡± ye li looked at feng changqing indifferently. ¡°could it be that the divine sword sect has a new sect master?¡± feng changqing was shocked and hurriedly said, ¡°of course not, sect master. they¡¯re all new disciples of the divine sword sect. how can they recognize you?¡± ¡°oh, i see,¡± ye li said frankly. when the divine sword sect disciples on the ground heard feng changqing¡¯s words, they could not help but gasp. they would never have thought that ye li was really the sect master of the divine sword sect. of course, ye li would not lower himself to the level of these disciples. he walked into the hall of the divine sword sect. when the other three sword masters saw ye li, they were all shocked for a while. ¡°sect master, why are you back?¡± the second sword master jin yuan looked at ye li in shock and asked. ye li smiled. ¡°why? you don¡¯t welcome me?¡± ¡°no, no, no!¡± the four sword masters hurriedly shook their heads. ¡°sect master, you came back at the right time. something big has happened!¡± first sword master feng changqing said to ye li. ye li was stunned. he thought that the matters in the north realm were both simple and complicated. what big could happen? ¡°what happened?¡± ye li looked at feng changqing and asked. feng changqing hurriedly said to ye li, ¡°sect master, the forces in the west want to take over the north realm. right now, the forces in the north realm are led by our divine sword sect. they¡¯re all waiting for our divine sword sect to take action.¡± hearing this, ye li understood. ¡°then we¡¯ll deal with whatever comes our way,¡± ye li said slowly. the four sword masters sighed. ¡°sect master, do you think we don¡¯t want to? but the west realm is really too strong, and they even have a realm master.¡± realm master? ye li was slightly stunned. ¡°sect master, only our north realm doesn¡¯t have a realm master. the other places all have realm masters.¡± ye li nodded. he thought that a realm master must be the most powerful existence in the realm to be called the realm master. ¡°then what is the strength of the west realm¡¯s realm master?¡± ye li asked again. ¡°sect master, the west realm master is a ninth-tier earth king,¡± the first sword master, feng changqing, replied. ye li laughed when he heard that. he really laughed. the four sword masters were all stunned. they really could not understand why the sect master could still laugh at this time. ¡°sect master, that¡¯s a ninth-tier earth king!¡± first sword master feng changqing thought that ye li must not know the severity of the matter, so he could still laugh. ¡°yes, sect master. why are you still laughing?¡± the second sword master jin yuan also looked at ye li in confusion. ye li smiled calmly. ¡°why?¡± the four sword masters looked at ye li, wanting to know how he would reply. ¡°do you know what realm i¡¯m in now?¡± ye li said lightly. ¡°what realm?¡± the four sword masters hurriedly asked. ye li smiled. ¡°a tier 1 heavenly king realm.¡± read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only what!! the four sword masters all took a few steps back. their pupils constricted as they felt that they had heard wrongly. ¡°sect master, you, you are in the tier 1 heavenly king realm?¡± first sword master feng changqing looked at ye li in shock and asked. ye li looked at the expressions on the faces of the four sword masters and could not help but feel puzzled. ¡°i¡¯m a tier 1 heavenly king realm, what¡¯s there to be suspicious about?¡± ye li slowly said. Chapter 1117 - Chapter 1117: You Can Call Me Master of the North Realm chapter 1117: you can call me master of the north realm editor: henyee translations the four sword masters looked at each other in shock. no matter what, they could not believe that ye li had actually reached the tier 1 heavenly king realm. ¡°sect master, are you really in the tier 1 heavenly king realm?¡± first sword master feng changqing still looked at ye li in disbelief. ye li thought for a few seconds, then looked at first sword master feng changqing and said, ¡°actually, i was just joking.¡± this¡­ the four sword masters were all stunned when they heard this. they had been happy for nothing. ¡°then sect master, what do you plan to do if the west realm forces enter our north realm?¡± first sword master feng changqing asked. ye li smiled. ¡°it¡¯s still the same thing. we¡¯ll deal with whatever comes our way.¡± he did not understand what was there to worry about. ¡­ ten days later. ye li was drinking tea in the main hall when the number one sword master, feng changqing, rushed in. his old face was filled with panic. ¡°sect master, something bad has happened!¡± feng changqing said to ye li in shock. ¡°what happened?¡± there was no change in ye li¡¯s handsome face. he was still slowly sipping his tea. ¡°the west realm¡¯s forces are here!¡± feng changqing hurriedly said to ye li. ye li smiled calmly. ¡°so what if they¡¯re here? what¡¯s there to be surprised about?¡± ¡°there are a total of three of them. they¡¯re all seventh-tier earth kings. sect master, look¡­¡± ye li thought that the west realm was stronger than their north realm. feng changqing was only a tier 3 earth king. if the qiong qi royal family was not included, then their north realm would not be a match for the west realm. unfortunately, he, the demon king ye li, was in charge of the north realm, making the impossible possible. ¡°let¡¯s go, bring this sect master to take a look.¡± ye li said lightly. the first sword master feng changqing hurriedly nodded and left with ye li. feng changqing brought ye li to a mountain. this mountain was bare without any flowers or trees. this mountain was called realm mountain! after passing realm mountain, they arrived at the west realm. at this moment, three old men appeared in ye li¡¯s field of vision. they were all seventh-tier earth kings, and their bodies emitted waves of terrifying fluctuations. the other three sword masters of the divine sword sect and the sect master and elders of the raging fire sect were confronting the three old men. ¡°we came from the west to the north realm for one purpose.¡± an old man stared at everyone. ¡°that is to make the north realm submit to us!¡± everyone present could sense the terrifying fluctuations emitted by the three old men. for a moment, they did not know what to say. ¡°what if the north realm refuses to submit?¡± suddenly, a slightly lazy voice entered everyone¡¯s ears. the three sword masters of the divine sword sect and the sect master and elders of the raging fire sect hurriedly looked in the direction of the voice. then they were overjoyed. ¡°sect master, you¡¯re here!¡± the divine sword sect¡¯s second sword master, jin yuan, hurriedly called out to ye li. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only ¡°you are¡­?¡± one of the old men looked at ye li in confusion and asked. ye li looked at the sun in the sky and said to the old man, ¡°my name is ye li. you can call me demon king ye li or master of the north realm.¡± he thought that since there was no realm master in the north realm, he could only reluctantly be the realm master. ¡°what!!!¡± the three seventh-tier earth king realm old men were stunned and did not come back to their senses for a long time. Chapter 1118 - Chapter 1118: To Tell Your Realm Masters to Behave Himself chapter 1118: to tell your realm masters to behave himself editor: henyee translations even the people from the north realm were stunned, let alone the three seventh-tier earth king-level elders. they never thought that ye li would say such a thing. master of the north realm? the three old men looked at ye li in shock. ¡°are you master of the north realm?¡± an old man stared at ye li. ¡°yes?¡± ye li said lightly. hahaha!!! suddenly, the three seventh-tier earth king-level old men all laughed out loud. ¡°it seems that our information is inaccurate. there¡¯s actually a realm master in the north realm, and it¡¯s a young man!¡± the three old men¡¯s old faces revealed a mocking expression. however, ye li didn¡¯t want to waste his breath on them. he slowly said to the three old men, ¡°go back and tell your realm master to behave himself.¡± ¡°what did you just say?!¡± when the three seventh-tier earth king realm old men heard this, thousands of feet of anger rushed out of their heads. ¡°so you are not only frogs at the bottom of a well, but also pitifully weak.¡± ye li shook his head. when the three old men heard this, they could not help but fly into a rage. ¡°brat, i¡¯ll take your life!¡± as soon as he finished speaking, a seventh-tier earth king stage old man stretched out his hand. his spiritual energy formed a huge black palm that grabbed towards ye li. everyone in the north realm was shocked, but the huge black palm was too fast. they didn¡¯t have time to attack. the huge black palm was only a line away from ye li, but ye li did not seem to want to resist at all. to be honest, it was just a seventh-tier earth king realm. in his eyes, it was really pitifully weak. without a doubt, the huge black palm suddenly grabbed ye li¡¯s body. in the eyes of these three old men, ye li would be crushed into pieces in an instant. how could this be possible! however, what they did not expect was that not only was ye li not broken into pieces by the huge black hand, but his face was also very calm as if he was not injured at all. the people from the north realm were also dumbfounded. one had to know that this was an attack from a seventh-tier earth king-level existence. ¡°why are you tickling me?¡± ye li looked at the old man indifferently. the old man was dumbfounded. he even rubbed his eyes, afraid that he had seen wrongly. however, no matter how he rubbed his eyes, the result was the same. ¡°i didn¡¯t expect your defense to be so terrifying!¡± an old man stared at ye li and said firmly. ye li smiled leisurely. ¡°i¡¯m giving you a chance. go back and tell your realm master to behave himself.¡± ¡°in your dreams!¡± an old man said coldly. in his opinion, ye li¡¯s defense was just higher and he was just putting on an act with them. he was not a threat to them at all. dream? ye li smiled coldly. suddenly, terrifying sword cries sounded from realm mountain. it was really terrifying. roar!!! suddenly, a phantom of a five-clawed blood dragon appeared. this five-clawed blood dragon galloped in the air and finally coiled above ye li¡¯s head. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only the three seventh-tier earth kings swallowed their saliva and looked at the ancient dragon abyss sword in ye li¡¯s hand in shock. they dared to swear that they had never seen such a terrifying sharp sword. it was as if they had entered an endless purgatory with just a glance. ¡°annihilation sword technique!¡± ye li slashed with his sword. this slash was too terrifying! Chapter 1119 - Chapter 1119: All the Major Factions in the West Realm Mobilized chapter 1119: all the major factions in the west realm mobilized editor: henyee translations these three old men were only in the seventh-tier earth king realm. how could they withstand the annihilation sword technique? ¡°ah!!!¡± they let out a shocking scream. as the scream rang, their lives disappeared from this world forever. this¡­ everyone in the north realm was terrified. they didn¡¯t expect ye li to kill these three old men with one strike. however, when they thought of ye li¡¯s sword just now, they were all terrified because if that sword slashed at them, they would not have any hope of escaping. the four sword masters of the divine sword sect suddenly thought of something. their pupils constricted as they looked at ye li in shock. they remembered that the sect master had told them that he was a tier 1 heavenly king, but at that time, they had been skeptical, but now it seemed that they were all wrong. ¡°sect master, you are really too strong!¡± first sword master feng changqing said to ye li. ¡°so-so.¡± ye li looked at the sun in the sky and said slowly. then, the divine sword sect announced to the entire north realm that ye li had become master of the north realm. everyone in the north realm was shocked. ¡­ west realm, realm master¡¯s palace. ¡°hmph!¡± a middle-aged man snorted coldly. he stared fixedly at the genetic warriors below. ¡°you said none of them came back, right?¡± ¡°that¡¯s right, realm master. the three elders have indeed not returned.¡± the genetic warrior hurriedly replied. the middle-aged man was none other than the lord of the west realm, chen xingtian, a ninth-tier earth king. ¡°how is that possible? the three elders are all seventh-tier kings. no one in the north realm should be their match,¡± chen xingtian said coldly. the genetic warrior hurriedly replied, ¡°realm master, as far as we know, a new realm master has recently appeared in the north realm.¡± ¡°what?¡± chen xingtian¡¯s expression turned cold. after a long time, chen xingtian said, ¡°in that case, i have to meet the realm master of the north realm.¡± with that said, chen xingtian looked at the genetic warrior. ¡°pass down my orders. all the major factions in the west realm are to move out and head to the north realm!¡± ¡­ ¡°something big has happened. the major factions of the west realm have entered the north realm.¡± ¡°the powerhouses of the west realm are leading their soldiers north!¡± ¡°the north realm is going to be destroyed!¡± everyone in the north realm was panicking. divine sword sect, the main hall. ye li was very calm. he thought that as long as the people from the west realm came, he would show them what true terror was. ¡°sect master, the major factions in the west realm are heading to the north realm from various places. what do you think we should do?¡± first sword master feng changqing asked ye li. ye li smiled and released the apocalypse legion from the system space. ¡°the apocalypse legion, do you know what to do?¡± ye li looked at the apocalypse legion and said. roar!!! all of a sudden, the apocalypse legion disappeared on the spot. the apocalypse legion were all tier 1 heavenly king-level zombies. in front of them, those forces in the west realm were all like ants. ¡°sect master, what do you think the four of us should do?¡± feng changqing asked ye li. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only ¡°just do what you need to do.¡± ye li slowly angered me. with that, ye li closed his eyes. the four sword masters of the divine sword sect were all stunned. how could the sect master still be so calm when a shocking battle was about to break out? could this be the charm of the sect master? right now, the various regions in the north realm were also mobilizing their troops and generals. they were guarding all directions tightly, waiting for the various large factions in the west realm to come. Chapter 1120 - Chapter 1120: Realm Mountain Camp chapter 1120: realm mountain camp editor: henyee translations three days later, the battle between the west realm and the north realm officially began. in a certain city in the north realm. ¡°master, we can¡¯t hold on much longer!¡± ¡°even if you have to die, you have to withstand it!¡± ¡°ah!!!¡± countless genetic warriors on the city wall fell into a pool of blood. it was a tragic sight. ¡°it¡¯s over, the void city is finished!¡± a middle-aged man fell limply to the ground, his face filled with despair. at this moment, a 1.9-meter-tall man wearing a red cloak and a pair of supreme fist gloves descended from the sky! rather than calling him a man, it would be more accurate to call him a zombie. it was none other than the number one general of the apocalypse legion, ah da! when the genetic warriors on the outer city wall saw ah da suddenly appear, they were all stunned and looked at ah da in confusion. roar!!! ah da didn¡¯t say anything. after roaring, he punched out fiercely. this punch carried a terrifying force. rumble! in an instant, countless people died from this punch. ¡°watch me!¡± suddenly, another voice sounded. a huge iron foot appeared in midair. this iron foot stomped down fiercely, causing countless casualties among the genetic warriors of the west realm. the owner of this iron leg was a tier 1 heavenly king-level zombie, bai wawa. not long after, the genetic warriors of the west realm retreated in defeat. their speed had already reached the fastest speed in history. the apocalypse legion had repelled the genetic warriors of the west realm from the north realm. for a time, the name of apocalypse legion scared every genetic warrior of the west realm. ¡­ divine sword sect, the main hall. ye li and the four sword masters sat in the main hall. ¡°sect master, should we make a move now?¡± first sword master feng changqing looked at ye li and asked. ¡°alright,¡± ye li said lightly. the four sword masters nodded and quickly walked out of the hall. ye li slowly put down the teacup in his hand and thought that it was time to end the battle. the master of the west realm was only a ninth-tier earth king, yet he dared to attack his north realm? he really didn¡¯t know his place. suddenly, ye li disappeared on the spot. when he appeared again, ye li was already at realm mountain. he discovered a large camp outside realm mountain. when ye li saw this camp, the corners of his mouth curled up slightly, and a faint smile appeared on his face. suddenly, he opened his palm and an origin essence fire appeared. swish! he threw out the origin essence fire. the camp was instantly burned by the origin essence fire. in an instant, countless genetic warriors appeared in front of ye li. they were all looking for him. ¡°who set the fire? find him!¡± of course, ye li would not choose to escape. he took out the ancient dragon abyss sword from the system space. not long after, dozens of genetic warriors discovered him. ¡°did you set the fire?¡± a genetic warrior asked ye li coldly. ye li¡¯s handsome face was calm. he looked calmly at the genetic warrior who spoke and slowly said, ¡°yes.¡± read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only he only said this one word, but it was filled with killing intent. the dozens of genetic warriors were all shocked. although ye li had yet to show his strength, they could not help but be shocked. ¡°who are you? don¡¯t you know that this is the main camp of the west realm? how dare you set fire to it?¡± ¡°i¡¯m ye li, the realm master of the north realm.¡± ye li spoke slowly to the dozens of genetic warriors in front of him. Chapter 1121 - Chapter 1121: I Know What Scare Is chapter 1121: i know what scare is editor: henyee translations dozens of west realm genetic warriors were stunned when they heard this. they looked at ye li in shock. ¡°y-you¡¯re the master of the north realm?¡± the dozens of genetic warriors gulped. they would never have thought that ye li would say such a thing. ¡°what do you think?¡± ye li looked at the dozens of genetic warriors in front of him playfully. the cold light of the ancient dragon abyss sword in his hand shone even more brightly. dozens of genetic warriors looked at the ancient dragon abyss sword in ye li¡¯s hand and were even more frightened. ¡°you, you!¡± they were almost scared to death, so how could they utter a complete sentence? ¡°let¡¯s attack together. i don¡¯t believe that he can be the realm master of the north realm!¡± a genetic warrior shouted. when ye li heard this, he secretly smiled. he thought that there were still some bold people. as soon as this west realm genetic warrior finished speaking, he rushed towards ye li. it was an old saying that the nail that stuck out got hammered down. it was also an eternal truth. swish! ye li slashed out with his sword, and the genetic warrior charging at him was instantly melted into nothingness by the supreme sword beam. ¡°what!!!¡± when the remaining dozens of west realm genetic warriors saw this, they were all shocked. coldness rushed from their tailbones to the top of their heads. ¡°go and tell your realm master that the master of the north realm is here,¡± ye li said slowly. the dozens of genetic warriors didn¡¯t dare to stop at all. they hurriedly ran away. a moment later, an extremely majestic middle-aged man appeared in ye li¡¯s vision. the middle-aged man was none other than the west realm¡¯s master, chen xingtian. ¡°you are the master of the north realm, demon king ye li?¡± chen xingtian stared at ye li. at this moment, not only was chen xingtian confronting ye li, but the latter was also surrounded by more than a hundred genetic warriors. ¡°that¡¯s right. i¡¯m the master of the north realm,¡± ye li said frankly. a hint of laziness appeared on his handsome face. chen xingtian looked at ye li¡¯s expression and could not help but frown. ¡°ye li, i admire your courage. you actually dared to barge in here alone. don¡¯t you know what scare is?¡± chen xingtian sneered at ye li. ¡°i do,¡± ye li said slowly. chen xingtian saw that there was still no change in ye li¡¯s expression and could not help but become extremely angry. ¡°ye li, do you really think you can leave this place alive?¡± chen xingtian said firmly. the hundreds of genetic warriors surrounding ye li also unanimously believed that ye li was already a dead man. however, there was no change in ye li¡¯s expression. it was as if he treated them as air. ¡°not only can i leave alive, but i¡¯ll also kill all of you,¡± ye li said indifferently as he glanced at the genetic warriors. when the west realm realm master chen xingtian heard this, a thousand feet of anger rushed out from above his head. ¡°ye li, i want you dead!¡± ¡°attack!¡± following chen xingtian¡¯s order, the hundreds of genetic warriors surrounding ye li attacked him. unfortunately, they were no match for ye li. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only ¡°synthesize: mysterious heaven overlord demon sword technique, absolute heaven lightshadow sword!¡± two sss god-level skills synthesized and slashed out. this strike was too terrifying. ¡°ah!!!¡± instantly, countless screams entered ye li¡¯s ears. when the cold light completely disappeared, the hundreds of genetic warriors surrounding ye li had already fallen to the ground. their eyes were wide open. clearly, they could not believe that they had died just like that. Chapter 1122 - Chapter 1122: Kill the West Realms Master Chapter 1122: Kill the West Realm¡¯s Master Editor: Henyee Translations At this moment, only the West Realm Realm Master, Chen Xingtian, was left on Realm Mountain. Chen Xingtian¡¯s face was filled with shock. He would never have thought that Ye Li would be so terrifying. ¡°Ye Li, you¡¯re too scary!¡± Chen Xingtian stared at Ye Li and said firmly. Ye Li smiled faintly. There was no change in his handsome face. He looked at Chen Xingtian calmly. ¡°Then tell me, how should you die?¡± Chen Xingtian¡¯s expression changed when he heard that. His face turned extremely cold. ¡°Ye Li, don¡¯t tell me you think you can beat me?¡± Chen Xingtian said coldly to Ye Li. ¡°I do think that.¡± Ye Li looked at Chen Xingtian playfully. Hahaha!!! The West Realm¡¯s master, Chen Xingtian, suddenly threw his head back and laughed as if he had heard the funniest joke in history. ¡°Ye Li, oh Ye Li, do you know what realm I¡¯m in?¡± A playful look flashed across Chen Xingtian¡¯s face. ¡°I¡¯m a ninth-tier Earth King!¡± In Chen Xingtian¡¯s opinion, Ye Li would definitely be scared out of his wits after knowing his realm. However, what he did not expect was that even after he revealed his cultivation level, there was still no change in Ye Li¡¯s expression, as if he did not hear him at all. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, did you hear me clearly? I am a ninth-tier Earth King!¡± Chen Xingtian said coldly to Ye Li. Ye Li smiled calmly and said slowly, ¡°A ninth-tier Earth King is just so-so.¡± What? Chen Xingtian was stunned. He did not dare to believe that Ye Li would say such a thing. ¡°Ye Li, then I¡¯d like to see what ability you have to say that a ninth-tier Earth King is just so-so!¡± With that, Chen Xingtian punched out. The fist that contained spiritual power condensed into a ferocious tiger that descended the mountain and flew towards Ye Li. Unfortunately, the current Ye Li was already in the Tier 1 Heavenly King realm. In his eyes, Chen Xingtian, who was in the ninth-tier Earthly King Tier, was truly pitifully weak. ¡°Annihilation Sword Technique!¡± Of course, Ye Li did not want to waste too much time on Chen Xingtian. He raised the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword and slashed out the SSS-level divine skill, the Annihilation Sword Technique! The ferocious tiger that attacked Ye Li was instantly melted into nothingness by the sword light. The West Realm Realm Master, Chen Xingtian, widened his eyes as he watched such a sword coming at him. The most terrifying thing was that he realized that he could not dodge this sword at all. ¡°I¡¯m finished!¡± At the last moment of her life, Chen Xingtian shouted these words. Then, his life disappeared from this world forever. Ye Li sighed secretly. He thought that ants always had no self-awareness. As long as they had a little self-awareness, they would not die. Then, he put the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword into the system space. He sensed the position of the Apocalypse Legion and realized that all the major forces from the West Realm had fled. After returning to the Divine Sword Sect, Ye Li realized that the four Sword Masters were all extremely happy, as if they had encountered the happiest thing since they were born. ¡°Sect Master, the West Realm has been defeated,¡± the First Sword Master, Feng Changqing, said to Ye Li. ¡°I know.¡± Ye Li nodded. Feng Changqing sighed when he heard this. ¡°Sigh, I just don¡¯t know where the West Realm¡¯s master is.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ye Li smiled. ¡°He was already killed by me with a slash.¡± After saying that, Ye Li slowly walked towards the main hall. What? He was¡­ killed with a slash? The four Sword Masters swallowed their saliva and looked at each other in shock. Chapter 1123 - Chapter 1123: She-Devil in Red Chapter 1123: She-Devil in Red Editor: Henyee Translations Ye Li stayed in the Divine Sword Sect for a few days and then went to Qiong Qi Royal Mountain for a month before moving around in the North Realm. At this moment, he had arrived in a city. There were many genetic warriors in this city. ¡°I heard that a she-devil in red appeared not long ago. She killed without even blinking!¡± ¡°She-devil in red?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I heard that she¡¯s from the South Realm!¡± Ye Li heard the people on the street talking about the female she-devil in red. ¡°That red-robed she-devil built a stronghold in Dragon Seeking Mountain. She specialized in killing the heinous criminals of the Dark Race. Her name simply made the Dark Races and the heinous criminals tremble in fear.¡± Dragon Seeking Mountain? Ye Li thought that this was interesting. ¡°Get out of the way! Get out of the way!¡± Suddenly, a loud shout entered everyone¡¯s ears. Everyone on the street hurriedly looked in the direction of the voice and saw a burly middle-aged man running over crazily. This middle-aged man¡¯s body was still covered in scarlet blood, making one¡¯s scalp tingle. ¡°Xu Tong!!!¡± Someone exclaimed. Immediately, everyone on the street was shocked. It was obvious that they were very afraid of Xu Tong. Behind Xu Tong, there was also a young woman in red. This young woman held a double-pointed cold dagger. The woman in red was chasing after Xu Tong. ¡°It¡¯s the she-devil in red!¡± All the pedestrians on the street were terrified and hid far away. Who was this man called Xu Tong? He was an outlaw killing and robbing in this area and had killed at least hundreds of people. Ye Li looked at Xu Tong and realized that Xu Tong was a seventh-tier Chosen One, while the woman in red was an eighth-tier Sky Opener. However¡­ Ye Li secretly smiled. He thought that this woman in red was the she-devil in red, but no matter how he looked at her, he could not feel that she was a she-devil. It didn¡¯t take long for the red-clothed woman to catch up to Xu Tong, and then she used the twin pointed cold light dagger in her hand to end Xu Tong¡¯s life. ¡°Ahh!¡± Xu Tong let out a shrill scream. The pedestrians on the street all lowered their heads, their bodies trembling uncontrollably. Ye Li smiled faintly. There was no change in his handsome face as he looked at the woman in red. Suddenly, a cold light shot out of the woman in red¡¯s eyes and headed straight for Ye Li. An eighth-tier Sky Opener, who was not even an Earth King, was obviously weak in front of Ye Li. ¡°Are you going to dig out your own eyeballs, or do you want me to do it?¡± The woman in red walked to Ye Li¡¯s side and said coldly. Ye Li was stunned. He didn¡¯t provoke this girl. Why did she want him to gouge out his own eyes? ¡°What do you mean?¡± Ye Li looked at the woman in red in confusion. The woman in red¡¯s face was as cold as ice. ¡°Because you smiled at me just now. I don¡¯t like others smiling at me!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Hearing this, Ye Li finally understood. After all, she was indeed the she-devil in red. She wanted to dig out his eyes just because he smiled? Everyone looked at Ye Li with pity because they knew that Ye Li¡¯s eyes were about to disappear. ¡°But what if I don¡¯t want to lose my eyes?¡± Ye Li looked at the woman in red playfully. Seeing the playful expression on Ye Li¡¯s face, the red-haired woman¡¯s pupils constricted and she flew towards Ye Li. Just as the cold daggers were only a line away from Ye Li, Ye Li made his move. Chapter 1124 - Chapter 1124: Tell Me Your Name Chapter 1124: Tell Me Your Name Editor: Henyee Translations Ye Li stretched out his hand and held the cold dagger in his hand. ¡°What!!!¡± Everyone sucked in a breath of cold air and looked at Ye Li with their mouths agape. Even in their dreams, they would never have thought that Ye Li had the ability to catch a blade with his bare hands. Suddenly, they all thought of a shocking possibility. That was because Ye Li was a powerful genetic warrior. Otherwise, how could he dare to be so arrogant in front of the she-devil in red? The red-clothed woman was also stunned. She didn¡¯t expect that her double pointed cold dagger would actually be grasped by this person¡¯s hand. But what she didn¡¯t expect was that Ye Li¡¯s hand didn¡¯t bleed! One had to know that her double-pointed cold dagger could cut through gold and jade as easily as cutting through mud. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so capable!¡± The woman in red said coldly to Ye Li. Ye Li smiled calmly and said slowly, ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± When the woman in red saw this, her expression became even colder. ¡°I originally just wanted to dig out your eyes, but now I want you to die!¡± As soon as she finished speaking, the red-robed woman forcefully pulled out the double-tipped cold dagger. However, what she did not expect was that she could not draw out the double-pointed cold dagger. ¡°Well¡­¡± Everyone looked at the scene in front of them in shock and felt that they had seen something wrong. They hurriedly rubbed their eyes repeatedly, but no matter how they rubbed, the outcome was the same. ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± Ye Li looked at the woman in red indifferently. ¡°Stop trying. You won¡¯t be able to pull it out with your strength.¡± The woman in red looked at Ye Li coldly. ¡°I advise you to let go. Otherwise, bear the consequences!¡± Ye Li secretly smiled. He didn¡¯t understand why there were always people who wanted to threaten him. ¡°It¡¯s fine if you want me to let go, but you have to tell me your name.¡± Ye Li looked at the woman in red playfully and said. Hearing this, the woman in red¡¯s face turned extremely cold. ¡°Tell me quickly. I don¡¯t have that much patience.¡± Ye Li said lightly. A moment later, the red-clothed woman finally said her name. ¡°My name is Su Xiaoxiao!¡± The woman in red said coldly to Ye Li. ¡°Su Xiaoxiao, not a bad name.¡± Ye Li smiled and let go. Seeing that Ye Li let go, Su Xiaoxiao was about to attack Ye Li again. However, before she could attack, Ye Li spoke. ¡°Don¡¯t attack me. You¡¯re not my match. Go do what you need to do,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Su Xiaoxiao stared at Ye Li. Her intuition told her that she was indeed not Ye Li¡¯s match. ¡°Just you wait!¡± Su Xiaoxiao said coldly to Ye Li. With that, Su Xiaoxiao left. Ye Li looked at Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s back. He really felt that Su Xiaoxiao was interesting. She was like a red chili pepper on a high mountain and a big rock in the heart of the river. Everyone was dumbfounded. They didn¡¯t expect the she-devil in red to be subdued by Ye Li. ¡°Young man, may I ask your name¡­¡± A 70-year-old man suddenly asked. His old face was filled with curiosity. ¡°Ye Li.¡± With that, Ye Li activated his Swift Steps and disappeared from the scene. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°OK, Ye Li, what!!!¡± The old man staggered and almost fell to the ground. ¡°Master of the North Realm, Demon King Ye Li!¡± Everyone on the street was shocked. They never expected to meet the Realm Master. The Realm Master was a supreme existence who led the North Realm to defeat all the major factions from the West Realm! Chapter 1125 - Chapter 1125: Ye Li Understood A Principle Chapter 1125: Ye Li Understood A Principle Editor: Henyee Translations Ye Li followed Su Xiaoxiao to a mountain. This mountain was Dragon Seeking Mountain. Ye Li realized that there was a large village on Dragon Seeking Mountain. There were many people in the village, about hundreds of them. ¡°Sister Xiaoxiao, you¡¯re back!¡± Everyone in the village greeted Su Xiaoxiao, but none of them had smiles on their faces. Ye Li remembered what Su Xiaoxiao said to him. She didn¡¯t like it when people smiled at her. Su Xiaoxiao walked into the hall with a cold expression. ¡°Are you always this cold?¡± Suddenly, a magnetic voice entered her ears. ¡°Who?¡± Su Xiaoxiao quickly pulled out her cold daggers. Her cold face became extremely vigilant. ¡°Me.¡± Ye Li appeared in Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s eyes. Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s pupils shrunk when she saw Ye Li. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Su Xiaoxiao didn¡¯t understand. She really didn¡¯t understand. Haha. Ye Li smiled calmly and said to Su Xiaoxiao, ¡°If you knew who I was, you wouldn¡¯t say such things.¡± ¡°Who are you?¡± Hearing Ye Li¡¯s words, Su Xiaoxiao became curious. ¡°I think I might scare you if I tell you.¡± Ye Li looked at Su Xiaoxiao playfully. Su Xiaoxiao smiled coldly, ¡°You don¡¯t have that kind of identity yet. What haven¡¯t I seen? How can a name scare me?¡± Ye Li didn¡¯t expect Su Xiaoxiao to be such an arrogant person. ¡°You really want to know my name?¡± ¡°Yes, I do!¡± Ye Li felt a little helpless and said slowly, ¡°Since you really want to know, I¡¯ll tell you. My name is Ye Li.¡± Su Xiaoxiao was shocked and quickly took a few steps back. Ye Li? Demon King Ye Li? The Master of the North Realm, Demon King Ye Li? Su Xiaoxiao looked at Ye Li in shock. ¡°I told you, my name would scare you. Why didn¡¯t you believe me?¡± Ye Li shrugged. Su Xiaoxiao was secretly shocked. Could he really be the Demon King Ye Li? ¡°Are you really¡­¡± Before Su Xiaoxiao could finish, Ye Li interrupted her. ¡°Don¡¯t ever doubt me. Don¡¯t try my patience,¡± Ye Li said lightly. After saying that, Ye Li sat on the throne covered with a tiger skin and leisurely picked up a grape before starting to eat it. ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you kill me just now?¡± Su Xiaoxiao looked at Ye Li and asked in confusion. Ye Li smiled faintly. ¡°Why should I kill you?¡± ¡°Legend has it that the Demon King, Ye Li, has killed countless Dark Race members. I wanted to kill you just now, but you didn¡¯t kill me. This probably doesn¡¯t match your character!¡± Su Xiaoxiao said coldly to Ye Li. ¡°Are you teaching me how to do things?¡± Ye Li looked at Su Xiaoxiao calmly. Su Xiaoxiao didn¡¯t know what to say. Ye Li looked at Su Xiaoxiao and understood something. Anyone could change his attitude as long as the person he was facing had a status high enough. Without a doubt, Ye Li was the person with the highest status in the North Realm. ¡°Actually, I still can¡¯t believe that you¡¯re the Demon King Ye Li.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only A moment later, Su Xiaoxiao said to Ye Li. ¡°Then how can you believe that I am the Demon King, Ye Li?¡± Ye Li looked at Su Xiaoxiao. ¡°Unless you show me your sword.¡± Su Xiaoxiao said. Many people in the North Realm knew that Demon King Ye Li had an extremely terrifying sword. ¡°I find that you¡¯re very curious.¡± Ye Li smiled. ¡°Then I¡¯ll show you.¡± Chapter 1126 - Chapter 1126: Whos Bound to Come Has Finally Come Chapter 1126: Who¡¯s Bound to Come Has Finally Come Editor: Henyee Translations Ye Li took out the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword from the system space. Su Xiaoxiao was shocked. She looked at the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword in Ye Li¡¯s hand in shock. What kind of sword was this? Just one look at it felt like being plunged into a bottomless purgatory. ¡°This sword is too terrifying,¡± Su Xiaoxiao said to Ye Li. Ye Li smiled faintly. ¡°That¡¯s what many people say.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he placed the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword into the system space. When Su Xiaoxiao saw the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword disappear from Ye Li¡¯s hand, she was extremely shocked because she knew that Ye Li was really the legendary Demon King Ye Li. ¡°By the way, are you from the North Realm?¡± Ye Li looked at Su Xiaoxiao calmly. He remembered that someone had told him that Su Xiaoxiao was from the South Realm. ¡°No.¡± Su Xiaoxiao shook her head. ¡°Then why are you here if you¡¯re not from the North Realm?¡± A puzzled look appeared on Ye Li¡¯s handsome face. Upon hearing this, Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s fair face became very lonely, as if she had recalled some unspeakable past. A few seconds later, Su Xiaoxiao said to Ye Li, ¡°My family was destroyed by an incomparably powerful family. I was the only one who escaped.¡± Hearing this, Ye Li instantly understood. No wonder Su Xiaoxiao specialized in killing those heinous people. ¡°What are your plans now?¡± Ye Li asked Su Xiaoxiao. Thump! Su Xiaoxiao suddenly knelt in front of Ye Li. ¡°Senior Demon King, please help me!¡± Ye Li was stunned. He did not expect Su Xiaoxiao to kneel in front of him. ¡°Help you?¡± Ye Li looked at Su Xiaoxiao in confusion. ¡°Senior Demon King, that family is too powerful. Only you can help me.¡± Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s eyes revealed an extremely pleading look. Ye Li smiled calmly and said slowly, ¡°Why should I help you?¡± Su Xiaoxiao didn¡¯t know how to answer. Indeed, Ye Li had no reason to help her. Suddenly, Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Senior Demon King, as long as you help me, I¡¯m willing to give myself to you.¡± Ye Li shook his head and couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°Do you know how many women say this to me in a year?¡± Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s fair face instantly dimmed and lost its luster. ¡°Senior Demon King, I was rude just now,¡± Su Xiaoxiao said to Ye Li. Ye Li smiled and did not answer. ¡°Sister Xiaoxiao!¡± Suddenly, a minion ran in. This minion had a terrified expression on his face. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Su Xiaoxiao asked the minion. The lackey swallowed his saliva. ¡°More than ten powerful genetic warriors have come from outside the stronghold. They said they want to see you!¡± Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s pupils contracted rapidly. ¡°Who¡¯s bound to come has finally come.¡± Then, Su Xiaoxiao and the minion walked out. Who¡¯s bound to come has finally come? Ye Li was stunned. He did not understand what Su Xiaoxiao meant. He followed her out. Outside the stronghold. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Hundreds of people had already surrounded a dozen middle-aged men. ¡°Who are you? Why are you looking for Sister Xiaoxiao?!¡± ¡°Tell me. If you don¡¯t, we¡¯ll kill you.¡± The dozens of middle-aged men who were surrounded did not show any fear on their faces, as if they did not see anyone at all. At this moment, Su Xiaoxiao walked over. Chapter 1127 - Chapter 1127: I Dont Want You to Take Her Chapter 1127: I Don¡¯t Want You to Take Her Editor: Henyee Translations Su Xiaoxiao looked at the dozen middle-aged men coldly. ¡°Who are you?¡± When these middle-aged men saw Su Xiaoxiao come out, they all smiled happily. ¡°Su Xiaoxiao, we¡¯ve had a hard time finding you!¡± A middle-aged man sneered at Su Xiaoxiao. The dozen or so middle-aged men were all tenth-tier Sky Openers, and they were only a step away from the Earth King realm. ¡°You¡¯re from the Zhang family in the South Realm?¡± Su Xiaoxiao asked. ¡°That¡¯s right, we¡¯re from the Zhang family in the South Realm!¡± The middle-aged man looked at Su Xiaoxiao. ¡°Su Xiaoxiao, since we¡¯ve found you, come to the Zhang family with us.¡± Su Xiaoxiao smiled coldly. ¡°If I don¡¯t go with you, what will you do?¡± ¡°Do you even need to ask? Of course we¡¯re going to capture you!¡± The hundreds of people surrounding the middle-aged men were enraged when they heard this. They shouted at the middle-aged men one after another. ¡°If you want to catch Sister Xiaoxiao, you have to see if we agree.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. As long as Xiaoxiao gives the order, I¡¯ll instantly crush you into pieces!¡± ¡°Sister Xiaoxiao, just give the order!¡± These hundreds of people were ready to attack! However, Su Xiaoxiao knew that they were definitely no match for these people. She could feel the terrifying fluctuations emitted from their bodies. ¡°All of you can leave,¡± Su Xiaoxiao said to everyone. Everyone was stunned and looked at Su Xiaoxiao in shock. ¡°Sister Xiaoxiao, what did you say?¡± ¡°Just go!¡± The hundreds of people never dared to refute Su Xiaoxiao. Now that Su Xiaoxiao asked them to leave, they could only leave this place. After the hundreds of people left, Su Xiaoxiao continued to look at the dozen middle-aged men. ¡°I won¡¯t go back with you,¡± Su Xiaoxiao said coldly. More than ten middle-aged men laughed. ¡°Su Xiaoxiao, since you don¡¯t want to go with us, we can only take you.¡± At this moment, a slightly lazy voice sounded. ¡°But what if I don¡¯t want you to take her?¡± ¡°Who is it!¡± These middle-aged men all looked for the speaker. ¡°Stop looking. I¡¯m right in front of you.¡± These middle-aged men hurriedly looked at Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s side. Then they were all shocked. The man in front of them was too handsome. If they hadn¡¯t seen him with their own eyes, they wouldn¡¯t have known that there was such a good-looking person in this world. ¡°Who are you?¡± A middle-aged man shouted coldly at Ye Li. Ye Li¡¯s expression was calm. He looked at the middle-aged man calmly. ¡°Who I am is not important. What¡¯s important is that I don¡¯t want you to take you.¡± Su Xiaoxiao originally thought that she was in a desperate situation, but now that Ye Li had made a move, she was saved. ¡°Senior Demon King, you¡­¡± Ye Li made a gesture and interrupted Su Xiaoxiao. Haha. These middle-aged men all laughed coldly because they felt that Ye Li was too ridiculous. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Who do you think you are, trying to save the damsel in distress?¡± More than ten men¡¯s faces revealed a playful expression. Ye Li shook his head and sighed. He slowly said to the men, ¡°Do you know that when you say this, you¡¯re already dead?¡± The men were all stunned when they heard that. They did not expect Ye Li to be so arrogant! Chapter 1128 - Chapter 1128: Chapter 1128:Fire Wyvern Demon Race in the South Realm Chapter 1128: Chapter 1128:Fire Wyvern Demon Race in the South Realm Editor: Henyee Translations These middle-aged men looked at the expression on Ye Li¡¯s face and were all a little angry. ¡°Brat, I really want to know how much guts you have. How dare you say such words!¡± A middle-aged man said firmly to Ye Li. Ye Li smiled calmly. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare to say such a thing even if I didn¡¯t eat leopard guts.¡± What? When the dozen middle-aged men heard this, thousands of feet of anger rushed out from above their heads. They were already furious to the extreme. ¡°Since you insist on courting death, don¡¯t blame me!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, a tenth-tier Sky Opener flew towards Ye Li. Unfortunately, a tenth-tier Sky Opener was too weak in front of Ye Li. ¡°Ah!!!¡± No one present saw how Ye Li attacked, and this tenth-tier Sky Opener fell to the ground. There was a shocking bloody hole on his forehead, and it was really terrifying to look at. How was that possible!!! The remaining ten or so middle-aged men were all terrified. They would never have dreamed of such a scene. ¡°You, you, you, how did you do it?¡± They all looked at Ye Li in shock. Although they didn¡¯t see how Ye Li attacked, they knew that it was Ye Li who did it. ¡°It¡¯s a secret,¡± Ye Li said calmly. The dozen or so middle-aged men looked at each other, knowing that they had met a supreme existence. ¡°Senior, we¡¯re from the Zhang family of the South Realm. Can you give us some face?¡± A middle-aged man hurriedly said to Ye Li. Ye Li laughed. He really laughed because he heard the funniest joke of the year. ¡°You want me to give you face?¡± Ye Li looked at the dozen middle-aged men indifferently. ¡°Are you even worthy?¡± As soon as these words were spoken, the smiles on the faces of the dozen or so middle-aged men instantly froze. ¡°Senior, don¡¯t refuse a toast only to be forced to drink a forfeit. Do you know how powerful the Zhang family in the South Realm is?¡± A middle-aged man said coldly to Ye Li. ¡°Ah!!!¡± As soon as the man finished speaking, he was sent flying and landed heavily on the ground. There was no life left in him. This¡­ this¡­ The remaining men were all shocked. Their faces were filled with horror. ¡°W-What do you want?¡± In their eyes, Ye Li was like a peerless Demon King. He looked too terrifying. ¡°I don¡¯t want to do anything.¡± Ye Li looked at the middle-aged man in front of him calmly. ¡°I just want to kill you, that¡¯s all.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Ye Li made his move. The remaining middle-aged man fell to the ground in an instant. The entire process was smooth and did not even take a second. ¡°This!¡± Su Xiaoxiao was also stunned. She knew that the legendary Demon King Ye Li was very powerful, but she did not expect him to be so powerful. ¡°The Zhang family of the South Realm¡­?¡± Ye Li looked at Su Xiaoxiao in confusion. Su Xiaoxiao hurriedly replied, ¡°Senior Demon King, the Zhang family is located in the south of the South Realm. It was the Zhang family who destroyed my family.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°The Zhang family is the strongest in the South Realm?¡± Ye Li continued to ask. ¡°Of course not. The strongest in the South Realm are the few major sects and the Fire Wyvern Demon Race,¡± Su Xiaoxiao said. The Fire Wyvern¡­ Demon Race? Of course, Ye Li did not expect that the Fire Wyvern Demon Race was also in the South Realm. ¡°Then let¡¯s take a walk in the South Realm,¡± Ye Li said slowly as he looked at the sun in the sky. Chapter 1129 - Chapter 1129: Thunder Cloud Base City, South Realm Chapter 1129: Thunder Cloud Base City, South Realm Editor: Henyee Translations When Su Xiaoxiao heard Ye Li¡¯s words, her fair face was instantly filled with surprise. ¡°Senior Demon King, is what you said true?¡± Su Xiaoxiao looked at Ye Li excitedly. Ye Li¡¯s handsome face did not change at all. He slowly said to Su Xiaoxiao, ¡°Do you think I¡¯d lie?¡± Su Xiaoxiao didn¡¯t dare to continue because she knew that someone like Ye Li didn¡¯t like others to talk too much. ¡­ Ye Li and Su Xiaoxiao arrived at the South Realm. The South Realm was naturally much stronger than the North Realm. The North Realm was considered the weakest realm. At this moment, he and Su Xiaoxiao had arrived at a city. This city looked like a base city. ¡°What is this place?¡± Ye Li asked Su Xiaoxiao. To his surprise, Su Xiaoxiao shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know, senior.¡± Ye Li immediately understood. He thought that the South Realm was so big that it was impossible for Su Xiaoxiao to have been to every place. ¡°Eat something first,¡± Ye Li said to Su Xiaoxiao. Su Xiaoxiao nodded. Ye Li used the Heavenly Spirit Eyes to check and found that there was a good-looking restaurant in front. The two of them walked into the dining room. After ordering many delicious delicacies, they began to eat and drink. Suddenly, a young man walked over. This young man was very good-looking, but compared to Ye Li, he was naturally worlds apart. This young man was a fifth-tier Sky Opener. ¡°Beautiful lady, my name is Muyun. Can you tell me your name?¡± Muyun smiled gentlemanly at Su Xiaoxiao. Su Xiaoxiao ignored him. Mu Yun became a little embarrassed. ¡°Beautiful lady, I¡¯m the son of the City Lord of Thunder Cloud Base City.¡± However, Su Xiaoxiao still ignored him. Seeing this, Mu Yun became a little angry. ¡°Don¡¯t refuse a toast only to drink a forfeit. In Thunder Cloud Base City, there¡¯s no one who doesn¡¯t dare to ignore me!¡± Muyun shouted at Su Xiaoxiao, completely treating Ye Li as air. Ye Li smiled. He thought that it was ridiculous for someone with a dog head and toad face to learn how to flirt with girls. ¡°Do you know that your mouth can sometimes cause trouble?¡± Ye Li looked at Mu Yun indifferently and said. Muyun was stunned. He then looked at Ye Li and was stunned. He was the most handsome person in Thunder Cloud Base City, but compared to this person in front of him, there was not much difference. ¡°Oh?¡± Mu Yun smiled coldly. ¡°I¡¯d like to know how a mouth can cause trouble.¡± Everyone in the restaurant shook their heads because they knew that Ye Li had provoked someone he shouldn¡¯t have. ¡°When you say something you shouldn¡¯t say, you¡¯re in trouble,¡± Ye Li said frankly. Haha. Mu Yun looked at Ye Li mockingly. ¡°Don¡¯t you know who I am?¡± Ye Li smiled calmly. ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say that you are the son of the City Lord?¡± Mu Yun was shocked. Of course, he did not expect Ye Li to be so fearless after knowing his name. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid?¡± Mu Yun really couldn¡¯t understand why Ye Li wasn¡¯t afraid. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Why should I be afraid of an ant like you?¡± Ye Li¡¯s handsome face revealed a look of confusion. As soon as these words were spoken, Mu Yun was furious. He stared at Ye Li. ¡°I want you to apologize to me. It¡¯s kneeling on the ground and apologizing!¡± Mu Yun shouted angrily at Ye Li. ¡®Apologize?¡¯ Ye Li shook his head. ¡°You want me, Ye Li, to apologize to a piece of trash like you? Are you even worthy?¡± Chapter 1130 - Chapter 1130: Youre All Trash Chapter 1130: You¡¯re All Trash Editor: Henyee Translations Mu Yun was extremely angry when he heard this. He stared at Ye Li. ¡°Since you want to die, don¡¯t blame me!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Mu Yun threw a punch at Ye Li. The punch that contained spiritual power looked very terrifying. Everyone in the restaurant knew that Ye Li would not be able to withstand Mu Yun¡¯s punch no matter what. This was because Mu Yun was not only the son of the City Lord, but also the number one genius in Thunder Cloud Base City. Ye Li looked about the same size as Mu Yun. However, what everyone in the restaurant did not expect was that before Muyun¡¯s fist could reach Ye Li¡¯s face, he was sent flying. This¡­!! Everyone in the restaurant rubbed their eyes and felt that they had seen something wrong. They didn¡¯t see Ye Li¡¯s attack at all. Mu Yun fell heavily to the ground, his internal organs churning. ¡°I¡¯ve said it before. You¡¯re just a piece of trash.¡± Ye Li looked at Mu Yun indifferently. ¡°Why don¡¯t you believe me?¡± Mu Yun got up from the ground. When he heard this, he could not help but fly into a rage. He gritted his teeth and squeezed out a sentence from between his teeth. ¡°Just you wait!¡± With that, Mu Yun walked out angrily. Ye Li sighed. He looked at Su Xiaoxiao and asked, ¡°Why do you think there are so many ants in this world?¡± ¡°Senior Demon King, he is not an ant. After all, he is a fifth-tier Sky Opener,¡± Su Xiaoxiao said to Ye Li. Ye Li smiled to himself and did not continue to speak. Not long after, a group of genetic warriors arrived at the restaurant under Mu Yun¡¯s lead. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die, get out!¡± Mu Yun shouted. The people in the restaurant did not dare to stay any longer and hurriedly ran out. Mu Yun stared at Ye Li and a smug look suddenly appeared on his face. ¡°I told you that I¡¯m the son of the City Lord of Thunder Cloud Base City. You didn¡¯t expect me to come so quickly, did you?¡± Muyun looked at Ye Li proudly. In front of him, Ye Li would not be able to escape even if he had wings. Ye Li smiled faintly, and there was no change in his handsome face. ¡°Disappear. I¡¯m really not interested in talking to ants like you.¡± Ye Li said lightly. ¡°What!!!¡± It wasn¡¯t just Mu Yun. Even the twenty-odd genetic warriors behind Mu Yun were stunned. Mu Yun stared at Ye Li. He really did not expect that Ye Li would still dare to say such arrogant words until now. ¡°Are you really not afraid of death?¡± Mu Yun shouted. ¡°Yes.¡± Ye Li nodded slightly. ¡°I¡¯m just not afraid of trash like you.¡± Hearing this, Mu Yun could no longer stand Ye Li¡¯s arrogance. ¡°Attack!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the twenty-odd genetic warriors behind him rushed towards Ye Li. They were all sixth-tier Sky Openers. Unfortunately, these 20-odd sixth-tier Sky Openers had just taken a step when they were all sent flying. ¡°Well¡­¡± Mu Yun was stunned. He swallowed his saliva. ¡°How, how did you do it?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only In Mu Yun¡¯s opinion, this was really unbelievable. One had to know that these were more than 20 sixth-tier Sky Openers. Ye Li smiled and looked at Mu Yun. ¡°Ahh!¡± Mu Yun was also sent flying out of the restaurant. At this moment, Mu Yun and more than 20 sixth-tier Sky Openers all got up from the ground. Their faces were filled with extreme shock, and they knew that they had kicked an iron plate. Chapter 1131 - Chapter 1131: City Lord Apologizes Chapter 1131: City Lord Apologizes Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Young City Lord, what should we do?¡± a sixth-tier Sky Opener asked. ¡°Quickly go back and tell my father,¡± Mu Yun hurriedly said. As soon as he finished speaking, Mu Yun and more than twenty genetic warriors ran away. Their speed had already reached the fastest in history. City Lord Mansion. ¡°Dad!¡± Mu Yun shouted as tears flowed out of his eyes. ¡°Yun¡¯er, what happened?¡± Mu Zhan looked at Mu Yun in shock. He really did not expect Mu Yun to cry. Who would believe that Mu Yun, who had been tyrannical in Thunder Cloud Base City, would cry? Even as his father, he didn¡¯t dare to believe it. ¡°Boohoo, Father, I¡¯m so miserable.¡± Mu Yun wiped her tears. ¡°It¡¯s like this, blah blah.¡± After Mu Zhan heard everything that had happened, his pupils could not help but contract. ¡°Yun¡¯er, is what you said true?¡± ¡°It¡¯s absolutely true, Father. You must avenge me!¡± When Mu Zhan heard this, he could not help but fly into a rage. He raised his head and slapped Mu Yun¡¯s face. ¡°Clap!¡± Mu Yun was like a spinning top. He spun a few times on the spot before stopping. ¡°Dad, why did you hit me?¡± Mu Yun was stunned. ¡°Hit you?¡± Mu Zhan¡¯s face, which was like a silver basin, turned ashen with anger. ¡°You didn¡¯t even see that existence make a move. More than 20 sixth-tier Sky Openers were all sent flying. Are you trying to tell me that you don¡¯t know that he¡¯s a supreme powerhouse?¡± Hearing this, Mu Yun was also a little stunned. ¡°Father, do you mean that I offended a supreme powerhouse?¡± Mu Yun¡¯s face was filled with shock. ¡°What do you think?¡± Mu Zhan looked at Mu Yun with disappointment. Mu Yun took three steps back and his face turned ashen. ¡°It¡¯s over, it¡¯s over. What should we do now?¡± ¡°Of course I¡¯m going to apologize!¡± Mu Zhan shouted. Immediately, Mu Zhan and Mu Yun walked towards the dining room. Ye Li and Su Xiaoxiao just came out of the restaurant. The pedestrians on the street were all shocked. Wasn¡¯t this the City Lord? Why was he here? ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was wrong.¡± Mu Yun looked at Ye Li and said. Ye Li was stunned. Of course, he did not expect Muyun to apologize to him. He originally thought that Muyun had hired someone to look for him again. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my lord. My son was ignorant and offended you.¡± Mu Zhan cupped his fists at Ye Li. ¡°I hope you won¡¯t lower yourself to his level.¡± Mu Zhan finally understood that not only was Ye Li a powerhouse, but he was also extremely strong. The terrifying fluctuations emanating from his body even made him not dare to breathe. ¡°Is the City Lord apologizing to this person?¡± The passersby on the street were all dumbfounded, as if they had seen a scene that they would never see again. Ye Li didn¡¯t expect this father and son to be so discerning. ¡°Sir, can you go to my house?¡± Mu Zhan asked Ye Li. ¡°Okay.¡± Ye Li nodded. He had just arrived in the South Realm and did not want to leave so soon. He would go take a look first. Then, he and Su Xiaoxiao headed towards the City Lord Mansion of Thunder Cloud Base City. Not long after, they arrived at the City Lord Mansion. The City Lord Mansion was very dazzling. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Sir, may I ask where you¡¯re from?¡± After inviting Ye Li and Su Xiaoxiao to their seats, Mu Zhan asked Ye Li. ¡°You don¡¯t have to know.¡± Ye Li said lightly. Mu Zhan did not dare to continue asking. ¡°Sir, I¡­¡± Mu Yun hesitated. A few seconds later, he finally mustered his courage. ¡°Can I ask you what realm you¡¯re in?¡± Chapter 1132 - Chapter 1132: White-winged Insect Tribe Chapter 1132: White-winged Insect Tribe Editor: Henyee Translations Mu Yun was really too curious. He really wanted to know what realm Ye Li was in.realm ¡°I¡¯m only a Tier 1 Heavenly King.¡± Ye Li looked at Mu Yun indifferently. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be surprised about.¡± ¡°What!!!¡± Mu Yun and the City Lord Mu Zhan were both stunned. Only a Tier 1 Heavenly King? This was a Tier 1 Heavenly King! For a moment, Mu Yun was filled with lingering fear, thinking that he had actually provoked a supreme existence in the Tier 1 Heavenly King realm. ¡°Senior, I was blind just now. I didn¡¯t recognize you.¡± Mu Yun hurriedly apologized to Ye Li again. After hearing that Ye Li was a Tier 1 Heavenly King, Mu Yun was truly afraid. Ye Li smiled faintly. There was no change in his handsome face. He looked at Mu Yun indifferently and slowly said, ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that I won¡¯t lower myself to your level?¡± Mu Yun and Mu Zhan were relieved when they heard that. They had never seen a supreme powerhouse in the Tier 1 Heavenly King realm before. ¡°Sir, you¡¯re really too strong.¡± City Lord Mu Zhan said to Ye Li. Ever since Ye Li transmigrated to this world, he had heard too many things like this. Of course, there was no change in his expression. Seeing that Ye Li didn¡¯t answer, Mu Zhan couldn¡¯t help but feel a little awkward. ¡°Sir, can I ask you for a favor?¡± Mu Zhan suddenly asked Ye Li. Ye Li was stunned. Naturally, he did not expect Mu Zhan to want his help. ¡°Speak,¡± Ye Li said slowly. He thought about how he had just arrived in the South Realm and wanted to see if there was anything interesting. ¡°There¡¯s a White-Winged Insect Tribe outside Thunder Cloud Base City. They¡¯re too much of a threat to Thunder Cloud Base City.¡± Mu Zhan looked at Ye Li carefully. Ye Li smiled, thinking that Mu Zhan actually wanted him to exterminate a Dark Race tribe. ¡°Do you think I will agree?¡± Ye Li looked at Mu Zhan playfully. Mu Zhan did not dare to continue. He knew that a supreme existence like Ye Li did not like others to talk too much. ¡°No one dares to make me do anything yet.¡± Ye Li looked at Mu Zhan. ¡°Only I myself can decide what I¡¯ll do.¡± Mu Zhan knew that he was wrong, and a look of shock appeared on his face. ¡°City Lord, bad news. The White-Winged Insect Tribe has led zombies to attack the city.¡± A genetic warrior hurriedly ran in and said to Mu Zhan in horror. ¡°What!!!¡± The city lord, Mu Zhan, was shocked. He didn¡¯t expect the White-Winged Insect Tribe to lead zombies to attack the city. ¡°Quickly bring me there!¡± City Lord Mu Zhan shouted. Mu Zhan and Mu Yun were about to get up, but Ye Li stopped them. ¡°What¡¯s the hurry? It¡¯s just a few Dark Race members and zombies,¡± Ye Li said calmly. As soon as he finished speaking, he released Ah Da from the System Space. The appearance of the Tier 1 Heavenly King-tier zombie Ah Da instantly stunned Mu Zhan and Mu Yun. Even if they racked their brains, they could not figure out where Ah Da had appeared from. ¡°My lord, this¡­¡± Ye Li ignored him. ¡°Ah Da, go synthesize the zombies and kill those Dark Race members.¡± ¡°Yes, Master!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After Ah Da replied, he disappeared on the spot. Mu Zhan and Mu Yun were shocked and looked at Ye Li in shock. ¡°My lord, that is¡­¡± Mu Zhan said carefully. ¡°Ah Da, a Tier 1 Heavenly King-tier zombie,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Chapter 1133 - Chapter 1133: This Was the So-called Shock Chapter 1133: This Was the So-called Shock Editor: Henyee Translations Oh my god!!! When Mu Zhan and Mu Yun heard Ye Li¡¯s words, they were so frightened that they almost fell to the ground. They dared to swear that this was definitely the most shocked they had ever been since they were born. A Tier 1 Heavenly King-level¡­ zombie? They had never even heard of such a high-level zombie, let alone seen one before. There was no need for Ye Li to synthesize zombies now. The Apocalypse Legion could synthesize zombies themselves, which saved Ye Li a lot of effort. ¡°Sir, that means that with the existence of that senior zombie, our Thunder Cloud Base City can resolve the attack of the White-Winged Insect Tribe, right?¡± City Lord Mu Zhan looked at Ye Li tentatively. ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Hearing Ye Li¡¯s words, Mu Zhan instantly understood that Ye Li was the benefactor he had met in his life. ¡°By the way, Sir, I heard you say something about synthesized zombies. Are you interested in zombies?¡± Mu Zhan said to Ye Li. ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± Ye Li said lightly. Mu Zhan was delighted. ¡°There are many zombies in the territory of the White-Winged Insect Tribe.¡± Ye Li¡¯s face was as calm as water. He naturally knew that the purpose of Mu Zhan¡¯s words was nothing more than to exterminate the White-Winged Insect Tribe. ¡°I realized that you¡¯re quite good at doing business.¡± Ye Li smiled calmly. Then, he released Hongye from the System Space. After asking where the White-Winged Insect Tribe¡¯s territory was, Hongye disappeared. ¡°Sir, she¡¯s¡­?¡± City Lord Mu Zhan asked in shock because he thought of a shocking possibility. ¡°A Tier 1 Heavenly King-level zombie, Hongye,¡± Ye Li said slowly. At this moment, there were absolutely no words that could describe the shock in Mu Zhan and Mu Yun¡¯s hearts. They originally thought that Ah Da¡¯s appearance was the most shocking thing they had ever experienced since they were born, but now, they realized that not only were they wrong, but they were also wrong to the extreme. ¡°Sir, please accept my and my son¡¯s bows!¡± With that, Mu Zhan and Mu Yun bowed deeply to Ye Li. Su Xiaoxiao was also extremely shocked. She had heard in the north realm that the Demon King, Ye Li, had an Apocalypse Legion, but she had never seen it before. There were actually two Tier 1 Heavenly King-level zombies in the Apocalypse Legion? No matter who it was, they would probably be shocked to the extreme. Not long after, a genetic warrior ran in excitedly. ¡°City Lord, good news!¡± ¡°An incomparably powerful existence helped our Thunder Cloud Base City. The White-Winged Insect Tribe was wiped out in an instant, but those zombies¡­¡± Hearing that, Mu Zhan hurriedly asked, ¡°What happened to those zombies?¡± ¡°Those zombies have disappeared,¡± the genetic warrior replied. This¡­!!! City Lord Mu Zhan looked at Ye Li in shock. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be surprised about. It¡¯s normal,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Mu Zhan really did not know whether to be happy or depressed. He was the City Lord of Thunder Cloud Base City. He had been calling the shots in Thunder Cloud Base City for decades, but he had never met an existence like Ye Li. Why did he have to meet Ye Li? He felt that he would feel inferior in the future. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only A few hours later, another genetic warrior rushed in. However, this genetic warrior had an extremely shocked expression. ¡°City Lord!¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Mu Zhan hurriedly asked. ¡°According to our brothers in the territory of the White-Winged Insect Tribe, the White-Winged Insect Tribe was annihilated by a powerful existence!¡± Chapter 1134 - Chapter 1134: Black Water City Chapter 1134: Black Water City Editor: Henyee Translations However, City Lord Mu Zhan knew that the one who destroyed the White-Winged Insect Tribe was definitely that Tier 1 Heavenly King-level zombie, Hongye. ¡°Sir, you¡¯re really a god!¡± City Lord Mu Zhan couldn¡¯t help but exclaim. Ye Li smiled faintly. ¡°I¡¯m not a god. I¡¯m just a little stronger than ordinary genetic warriors.¡± Mu Yun¡¯s admiration for Ye Li was like the endless surging river and the overflowing Yellow River that could not be stopped. Not long after, Ah Da and Hongye returned to the City Lord Mansion. Ye Li also released the other eight zombies from the Apocalypse Legion. This¡­ City Lord Mu Zhan looked at so many zombies. ¡°This is the army of the post-apocalyptic world. They are all Tier 1 Heavenly King-level zombies,¡± Ye Li said calmly to City Lord Mu Zhan. Mu Zhan was on the verge of tears. He really was on the verge of tears. Initially, he thought that Hongye¡¯s appearance would be the most shocking thing he had ever experienced in his life. However, he did not expect that this would be the most shocking thing he had ever experienced since he was born. Ten Tier 1 Heavenly King-level zombies? City Lord Mu Zhan and Mu Yun froze on the spot like clay sculptures. Ye Li¡¯s expression did not change at all. He looked at Mu Zhan and Mu Yun indifferently. ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t have to be surprised, because there are many things in this world that can shock you.¡± Mu Zhan and Mu Yun came back to their senses. They both felt that what Ye Li said made sense. Then, Ye Li asked the Apocalypse Legion to synthesize zombies. He and Su Xiaoxiao stayed in the City Lord Mansion for a day before leaving. ¡°Xiaoxiao, take me to the Zhang family in the South Realm,¡± Ye Li said to Su Xiaoxiao. Su Xiaoxiao was pleasantly surprised and quickly said to Ye Li, ¡°Alright, Senior Demon King.¡± ¡­ A day later, Ye Li and Su Xiaoxiao arrived at a city called Black Water City. ¡°Senior, the Zhang family is located in this city.¡± Ye Li thought that since the Zhang family was here, he would destroy them. ¡°The head of the Zhang family is a seventh-tier Earth King,¡± Su Xiaoxiao said to Ye Li. In front of Ye Li, a seventh-tier Earth King was really pitifully weak. He looked at the busy streets of Black Water City. These people more or less had happy smiles on their faces. It seemed that they were living well. ¡°Girl, let me take a look.¡± Suddenly, a lecher appeared in front of Ye Li. This lecher was flirting with a beauty. The beauty ran away shyly, while the lecher revealed a smug smile. Ye Li thought about how this person was so pretentious. He actually dared to tease a decent woman? He originally thought that this person was a young master of a family, but when Su Xiaoxiao saw this person, her pupils suddenly constricted. ¡°Zhang Liang!¡± Su Xiaoxiao gritted her teeth and said coldly. Hearing this, Ye Li naturally understood. He knew that this lecher was from the Zhang family.m Zhang Liang obviously saw Ye Li and Su Xiaoxiao too. A cold smile appeared on his face. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t this Su Xiaoxiao?¡± Zhang Liang walked to Ye Li and Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s side and looked at them playfully. Ye Li sized Zhang Liang up. Zhang Liang was a Tier 1 Earthly King Tier cultivator, an absolute genius. ¡°Su Xiaoxiao, I thought you were dead.¡± Zhang Liang smiled at Su Xiaoxiao. ¡°My Zhang family sent people to catch you, but I didn¡¯t expect you to appear in Black Water City.¡± ¡°Why? Are you sending yourself to me?¡± Zhang Liang¡¯s face revealed a mocking expression. Chapter 1135 - Chapter 1135: Im Here for Revenge Chapter 1135: I¡¯m Here for Revenge Editor: Henyee Translations Su Xiaoxiao stared at Zhang Liang and said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m here for revenge!¡± Zhang Liang was stunned at first, then he threw his head back and laughed as if he had never heard such a funny joke. Hahaha!!! After laughing, the mocking expression on Zhang Liang¡¯s face became even more obvious. ¡°Su Xiaoxiao, I think you¡¯re crazy. You actually want to take revenge.¡± At this moment, the passers-by on the street also gathered around. They were all surprised and didn¡¯t understand why Ye Li and Su Xiaoxiao dared to talk to Zhang Liang directly. Didn¡¯t they know that Zhang Liang was the young master of the Zhang family? ¡°She¡¯s not crazy. You¡¯re the one who¡¯s crazy.¡± Ye Li looked at Zhang Liang indifferently. Zhang Liang was stunned when he heard this. He looked at Ye Li in disdain. ¡°Who do you think you are? How dare you speak to me like this?¡± The surrounding crowd also felt that Ye Li was really a little ridiculous. He actually dared to speak to Young Master Zhang Liang like this. He was really courting death. Ye Li shook his head and couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°Do you know what will happen to you when you say this?¡± Ye Li looked at Zhang Liang indifferently. Zhang Liang smiled coldly. ¡°Oh? Then tell me what will happen to me.¡± Everyone sighed, thinking that Ye Li was really asking for his death. ¡°One word.¡± Ye Li looked at Zhang Liang. ¡°Die.¡± When Zhang Liang heard this, he wanted to laugh out loud again, but just as he opened his mouth, he did not. Because he would never be able to smile again. This¡­ this¡­ The onlookers all took a few steps back. Their faces were filled with horror as they saw a shocking bloody hole on Zhang Liang¡¯s forehead. Zhang Liang fell to the ground. His eyes were wide open, and he could not die in peace. Even until his death, he did not expect to die like this. ¡°Young Master Zhang Liang is dead?¡± Everyone froze as if they had been petrified. They would never have thought that Zhang Liang would die. On the other hand, there was no change in Ye Li¡¯s expression. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Ye Li looked at Su Xiaoxiao. Su Xiaoxiao nodded and walked towards the Zhang family with Ye Li. The Zhang family was the strongest family in Black Water City. Zhang Liang¡¯s death naturally reached the Zhang family immediately. The head of the Zhang family was furious. He sent out many genetic warriors to hack Ye Li and Su Xiaoxiao into pieces. Before Ye Li and Su Xiaoxiao could reach the Zhang family, more than a hundred genetic warriors surrounded them. Suddenly, a gap opened in the encirclement and a middle-aged man walked over. The middle-aged man looked furious. Ye Li looked at this middle-aged man lazily and realized that this middle-aged man was only a sixth-tier Earth King. He was not interested at all. ¡°Senior Demon King, he is the fifth elder of the Zhang family, Zhang Yukun,¡± Su Xiaoxiao said to Ye Li. The fifth elder of the Zhang family, Zhang Yukun, stared at Ye Li and Su Xiaoxiao. ¡°Su Xiaoxiao?¡± Zhang Yukun¡¯s expression turned extremely cold. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to actually hire help and even kill Xiao Liang.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Hehe.¡± Su Xiaoxiao smiled coldly. ¡°Zhang Yukun, when your Zhang family destroyed my Su family in the past, did you expect this day to come?¡± Zhang Yukun was infuriated. ¡°You¡¯re the one who killed Xiao Liang, right?¡± Zhang Yukun stared at Ye Li and said coldly. Ye Li¡¯s handsome face was nonchalant. ¡°He¡¯s just an ant. It doesn¡¯t matter if I kill him.¡± Chapter 1136 - Chapter 1136: Dead People Dont Fear Chapter 1136: Dead People Don¡¯t Fear Editor: Henyee Translations When the fifth elder of the Zhang family, Zhang Yukun, heard Ye Li¡¯s words, he was extremely angry. ¡°I¡¯ll tear you into pieces!¡± ¡°Attack!¡± With Zhang Yukun¡¯s order, the hundreds of genetic warriors surrounding Ye Li and Su Xiaoxiao rushed towards them. Unfortunately, these genetic warriors were too weak in Ye Li¡¯s eyes. ¡°Ah!!!¡± Immediately, the hundred-odd genetic warriors let out tragic cries like pigs being slaughtered. They were all sent flying and landed heavily on the ground. How was this possible? The fifth elder of the Zhang family, Zhang Yukun, was stunned. Even if he wanted to spend ten days and ten nights, he would not have expected such a situation. ¡°You, you!¡± How could Zhang Yukun say a complete sentence? ¡°In this world, good people and bad people are afraid. There is only one type of person who is not afraid.¡± Ye Li looked at Zhang Yukun indifferently. ¡°That is dead people.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, a terrifying spiritual qi attack flew towards Zhang Yukun. When Zhang Yukun saw this attack coming towards him, his pupils couldn¡¯t help but shrink rapidly because he realized that he couldn¡¯t block such an attack at all. ¡°Ahh!¡± The fifth elder of the Zhang family, Zhang Yukun, let out a shocking scream. With the appearance of this scream, his life disappeared from this world forever. The people on the streets of Black Water City could not help but be shocked. Their eyes were wide open for the largest time in history, and their mouths were so wide open that they could swallow an extra-large bowl. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the Zhang family,¡± Ye Li said to Su Xiaoxiao. ¡°Yes.¡± Su Xiaoxiao nodded. ¡­ The Zhang family. At this moment, in the main hall of the Zhang family, Zhang Miehe¡¯s face was terrifyingly gloomy. His favorite son was dead. He must tear Ye Li and Su Xiaoxiao into pieces. ¡°Family Head!¡± Suddenly, a Zhang Family disciple ran into the main hall. Zhang Miehe and the four elders looked at the Zhang family disciple. ¡°How is it?¡± Zhang Miehe, the head of the Zhang family, quickly asked. The Zhang family disciple¡¯s face was filled with shock. ¡°Family Head, the fifth elder and hundreds of Zhang family disciples are all finished.¡± ¡°What!!!¡± Zhang Miehe and the four elders stood up from their chairs. Their eyes were as wide as an ox¡¯s. ¡°Fifth Elder and hundreds of Zhang Family disciples are all dead?¡± The four elders swallowed their saliva. ¡°Who the hell is it!¡± Zhang Miehe, the head of the Zhang family, was furious. The Zhang family¡¯s disciple replied in shock, ¡°Master, Su Xiaoxiao has another powerful existence. It was this powerful existence who killed the fifth elder and hundreds of Zhang family¡¯s disciples.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t even have time to see clearly before they were all gone.¡± The Zhang family¡¯s disciple¡¯s face was filled with horror. At this moment, another Zhang family disciple ran into the hall. ¡°Something bad has happened, Family Head!¡± ¡°What happened?¡± Zhang Miehe quickly asked. ¡°Su Xiaoxiao is outside the Zhang family with someone.¡± ¡°What!!!¡± Zhang Miehe and the four elders were stunned. ¡°Su Xiaoxiao?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Zhang Miehe gritted his teeth and shouted angrily. ¡°Family Head, there¡¯s a path to heaven, but you don¡¯t take it; if there is no gate to hell, you force your way in, there¡¯s no door to hell!¡± An elder said to Zhang Miehe. A few seconds later, the head of the Zhang family, Zhang Miehe, roared, ¡°Pass down my orders. All the Zhang family disciples, go out and fight!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Zhang Miehe and the four elders walked out of the hall. Chapter 1137 - Chapter 1137: Not That Strong, But Strong Enough to Kill You Chapter 1137: Not That Strong, But Strong Enough to Kill You Editor: Henyee Translations Ye Li and Su Xiaoxiao arrived outside the Zhang family. ¡°Senior, this is the Zhang family,¡± Su Xiaoxiao said to Ye Li. Ye Li nodded, thinking that the Zhang family was still very imposing. At this moment, hundreds of disciples of the Zhang family rushed out of the door. Then, the head of the Zhang family, Zhang Miehe, and the four elders also walked out. ¡°Su Xiaoxiao?¡± Zhang Miehe stared at Ye Li and Su Xiaoxiao. ¡°Master Zhang, I¡¯m really happy to see your expression!¡± Su Xiaoxiao said coldly. Zhang Miehe was furious, but he didn¡¯t look at Su Xiaoxiao anymore. He looked at Ye Li, who was beside Su Xiaoxiao. ¡°Are you Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s helper?¡± Zhang Miehe stared at Ye Li. ¡°Yes,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Zhang Miehe suddenly smiled coldly. ¡°I really don¡¯t understand why you want to die!¡± In Zhang Miehe¡¯s eyes, even if Ye Li had ten legs, he would not be able to run out today. Hundreds of disciples of the Zhang family surrounded Ye Li and Su Xiaoxiao. Ye Li didn¡¯t understand. He really didn¡¯t understand why people liked to surround him. ¡°A frog at the bottom of a well like you.¡± Ye Li looked at the head of the Zhang family, Zhang Miehe, indifferently. ¡°How would you know how high the sky is and how wide the land is?¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Zhang Miehe said to Ye Li word by word. Ye Li smiled faintly. ¡°So you¡¯re not only a pitifully weak piece of trash, you¡¯re also deaf.¡± Hearing this, the Zhang family¡¯s Grand Elder, Zhang Yunhai, could not help but roar. ¡°How dare you be so arrogant!¡± After saying that, Zhang Yunhai raised his big hand. Spiritual power gathered crazily in his hand. Then, a big hand formed by spiritual power suddenly attacked Ye Li. Unfortunately, how could such an attack cause any damage to Ye Li? He did not dodge or try to defend himself. When everyone from the Zhang family saw this, they could not help but sneer. They originally thought that since Ye Li could be so arrogant, he must have extraordinary strength. However, now that the Grand Elder had just attacked, this person was scared silly. Without a doubt, the huge hand formed by spiritual power grabbed Ye Li¡¯s body. Everyone in the Zhang family knew that Ye Li would be instantly torn to pieces by this huge hand because this was the Grand Elder¡¯s famous skill, Cloud Searching Hand! However, the next scene made everyone from the Zhang family dumbfounded. When the large hand formed by spiritual power grabbed Ye Li¡¯s body, not only was Ye Li not torn into pieces, even the indifferent expression on his face did not change. ¡°That¡¯s impossible! Absolutely impossible!!!¡± The Grand Elder of the Zhang family, Zhang Yunhai, shouted. He could not believe it no matter what. ¡°Nothing is impossible in this world,¡± Ye Li said slowly to Zhang Yunhai. The head of the Zhang family, Zhang Miehe, came back to his senses and gritted his teeth. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so terrifying!¡± Zhang Miehe stared at Ye Li and said. Ye Li said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s not too scary. It¡¯s enough to kill all of you.¡± Hearing this, everyone in the Zhang family was furious. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°That depends on who kills who!¡± Zhang Miehe roared. ¡°Attack!¡± Immediately, the hundreds of Zhang Family disciples surrounding Ye Li and Su Xiaoxiao attacked them. Clang! Lightning flashed outside the Zhang family. The sound of swords and dragons could be heard incessantly. A five-clawed blood dragon phantom was entrenched above Ye Li¡¯s head. Chapter 1138 - Chapter 1138: Destroy the Zhang Family and Head to the Boundless Sect Chapter 1138: Destroy the Zhang Family and Head to the Boundless Sect Editor: Henyee Translations Everyone in the Zhang family was shocked by the phenomenon above Ye Li¡¯s head. This¡­ this¡­ ¡°I have a sword that can kill anyone in the world!¡± With that, Ye Li slashed out with his sword. Swish! Suddenly, a supreme sword light burst out from the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword at a shocking speed. ¡°Ah!!!¡± Instantly, countless Zhang Family disciples screamed like pigs being slaughtered. With just one strike, more than a hundred Zhang family disciples fell to the ground. It was really terrifying. Ye Li smiled faintly, and there was no change in his handsome face. How was this possible? Everyone in the Zhang family was terrified. They could not believe what they were seeing. ¡°Come over and let me kill all of you,¡± Ye Li glanced at the Zhang family and said calmly. The head of the Zhang family, Zhang Miehe, and the elders were all scared out of their wits. How could they have known that Ye Li was actually so terrifying? ¡°You, you!¡± Zhang Miehe looked at Ye Li in shock. ¡°Since you don¡¯t dare to come over, I can only attack.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Ye Li leaped into the air. He raised the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword and slowly said, ¡°Absolute Heaven Lightshadow Sword!¡± The Absolute Heaven Lightshadow Sword slashed out, and the remaining hundreds of Zhang family disciples fell into a pool of blood. Blood flowed like a river outside the Zhang family. There was still no change in Ye Li¡¯s expression. It was as if he was doing something insignificant. Zhang Miehe and the elders were scared out of their wits. ¡°One strike.¡± Swish! Ye Li slashed out with the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword. The head of the Zhang family, Zhang Miehe, and the elders instantly died. ¡°That¡¯s all.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he sheathed his sword. When Su Xiaoxiao saw that the Zhang family had been destroyed, tears flowed out of her eyes. Because the Zhang family had finally been destroyed, her blood feud had finally been avenged. ¡°What are your plans for the future?¡± Ye Li asked Su Xiaoxiao. Su Xiaoxiao came back to her senses and said to Ye Li, ¡°Senior Demon King, I¡¯m going to the Boundless Sect.¡± Ye Li had never heard of the Boundless Sect. ¡°Senior Demon King, the Boundless Sect is a good sect,¡± Su Xiaoxiao said to Ye Li. Ye Li nodded and looked at Su Xiaoxiao. ¡°I¡¯ll send you there.¡± Then, Ye Li and Su Xiaoxiao headed towards the Boundless Sect. ¡­ At the foot of Wuji Mountain. Ye Li and Su Xiaoxiao arrived at the foot of Wuji Mountain. ¡°Senior, the Boundless Sect is on the mountain.¡± Su Xiaoxiao said to Ye Li. ¡°Let¡¯s go up,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Not long after, Ye Li and Su Xiaoxiao arrived at the entrance of the Boundless Sect. There were a few disciples guarding the gate, and they were all tier 3 Sky Openers. ¡°Stop, what are you doing?¡± a tier 3 Sky Opener disciple asked the two of them. ¡°I¡¯m here to become a disciple of the Boundless Sect,¡± Su Xiaoxiao said. The disciples of the Boundless Sect were stunned. Clearly, they did not expect Su Xiaoxiao to say such a thing. ¡°The Boundless Sect hasn¡¯t recruited any disciples yet.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The few disciples were a little confused. ¡°It¡¯s fine. She wants to enter the Boundless Sect,¡± Ye Li said to the disciples. The disciples were all stunned. ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that the Boundless Sect isn¡¯t accepting disciples right now? We can¡¯t enter.¡± Ye Li smiled. ¡°Rules are dead, but people are alive. Only geniuses can enter at any time.¡± The few disciples were stunned. Could it be that these two people were super geniuses? Chapter 1139 - Chapter 1139: Isnt the Boundless Sect Weak? Chapter 1139: Isn¡¯t the Boundless Sect Weak? Editor: Henyee Translations The Boundless Sect disciples pondered for a few seconds before shaking their heads at Ye Li and Su Xiaoxiao. ¡°No, the Boundless Sect doesn¡¯t have this rule. You cannot enter.¡± Ye Li secretly smiled, thinking that these disciples were really hot-headed. ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡± Ye Li didn¡¯t look at these disciples but at Su Xiaoxiao. Su Xiaoxiao was stunned. If they didn¡¯t let her in, how could she enter? However, when she came back to her senses, Ye Li had already started walking forward. She quickly followed him. ¡°Stop right there. If you continue to walk forward, don¡¯t blame us for being impolite!¡± These disciples looked at Ye Li and Su Xiaoxiao warily. Their intuition told them that Ye Li and Su Xiaoxiao were not ordinary people. As expected, when they were about to attack Ye Li and Su Xiaoxiao, they were all sent flying. The Boundless Sect¡¯s disciples fell heavily to the ground, feeling as if their internal organs had been displaced. What shocked them was that they didn¡¯t even see Ye Li or Su Xiaoxiao attack before they were sent flying. ¡°Someone come quickly! Someone is trying to break into the Boundless Sect!¡± one of the disciples shouted. In an instant, more than a hundred disciples of the Boundless Sect rushed out and stared at Ye Li and Su Xiaoxiao. ¡°Who are you? How dare you barge into the Boundless Sect?¡± Ye Li smiled calmly. He really did not want to talk too much with these ants. At this moment, a genetic warrior in his fifties walked out. At this moment, he was a tier 3 Earth King. ¡°Deputy sect master, they want to challenge the Boundless Sect.¡± a disciple said respectfully to the genetic warrior in his fifties. This genetic warrior in his fifties was the deputy sect master of the Boundless Sect, Zhao Shanhe. Zhao Shanhe sized up Ye Li and Su Xiaoxiao. ¡°Why are you challenging the Boundless Sect?¡± Zhao Shanhe¡¯s face was filled with confusion. Ever since the Boundless Sect had been founded, no one had dared to challenge the Boundless Sect. ¡°She wants to be a disciple of the Boundless Sect, but you won¡¯t let her in.¡± Ye Li looked at Zhao Shanhe indifferently. ¡°So she can only try.¡± Zhao Shanhe was stunned. What kind of reason was that? ¡°The Boundless Sect has yet to recruit disciples. If you want to become a disciple of the Boundless Sect, come back next year,¡± Zhao Shanhe said to Ye Li. Ye Li smiled calmly and looked at Zhao Shanhe calmly. ¡°Did you misunderstand something? It¡¯s not that we want to become disciples of the Boundless Sect, it¡¯s her.¡± ¡°A small sect like yours is not qualified to make me your disciple,¡± Ye Li continued. ¡°What!!!¡± Everyone was dumbfounded because they saw the most arrogant person in history. ¡°W-what do you mean?¡± Zhao Shanhe, the deputy sect master of the Boundless Sect, was enraged. He glared at Ye Li and said. Ye Li smiled calmly. ¡°Is the Boundless Sect not weak?¡± When the Boundless Sect¡¯s disciples heard this, they were enraged. ¡°Fine, fine, fine!!!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Deputy sect master Zhao Shanhe said ¡®good¡¯ three times in a row, representing his anger. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll let the strongest disciple of the Boundless Sect fight you. If you win, I¡¯ll make her a disciple of the Boundless Sect!¡± Zhao Shanhe shouted at Ye Li. ¡°Okay.¡± Ye Li nodded. Not long after, a young man about the same age as Ye Li appeared in front of him. This young man¡¯s name was Jin Yun. He was the strongest genius of the Boundless Sect, a ninth-tier Sky Opener. Chapter 1140 - Chapter 1140: I Can Beat You with One Finger Chapter 1140: I Can Beat You with One Finger Editor: Henyee Translations Jin Yun looked at Ye Li and suddenly felt extremely jealous. His appearance was definitely one of the best in the Boundless Sect, but compared to Ye Li, the difference was like heaven and earth. As the Boundless Sect¡¯s strongest disciple, he naturally felt a sense of superiority. He looked at Ye Li mockingly and said to Ye Li in disdain, ¡°You want to fight me?¡± Ye Li smiled faintly. ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°I advise you to give up on this decision, because you can¡¯t be my match.¡± Jin Yun¡¯s face revealed a mocking expression. Ye Li smiled. He actually laughed. When Jin Yun saw that Ye Li could still smile, his pupils could not help but shrink rapidly. ¡°You can still smile?¡± Jin Yun stared at Ye Li. It wasn¡¯t just Jin Yun. The Boundless Sect¡¯s disciples were also enraged. ¡°I can defeat a piece of trash like you with one finger,¡± Ye Li said slowly to Jin Yun. ¡°What!!!¡± Everyone present was stunned. Arrogant, absolutely arrogant! ¡°What did you just say?!¡± Jin Yun said to Ye Li coldly. ¡°Come on.¡± A bored expression appeared on Ye Li¡¯s handsome face. ¡°Why are you talking so much nonsense?¡± Hearing this, Jin Yun could no longer stand Ye Li¡¯s arrogance. ¡°You¡¯re seeking death!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Jin Yun threw a punch at Ye Li. With this punch, a flood dragon swung out from Jin Yun¡¯s fist. It looked very terrifying. Unfortunately, to the disciples of the Boundless Sect, such an attack would not cause any harm to Ye Li. He did not dodge or block at all, allowing the flood dragon formed by spiritual qi to fly towards him. When the flood dragon formed by spiritual energy was only a line away from Ye Li, Jin Yun could not help but reveal a smug smile because he knew that Ye Li had already lost. Without any suspense, the flood dragon formed by spiritual energy collided heavily with Ye Li¡¯s body. Oh my god!!! However, no one expected that Ye Li did not even take half a step back, let alone lose. ¡°That¡¯s impossible! Absolutely impossible!!!¡± Jin Yun shouted. He saw a scene that he would never see in his life. How could he not shout? ¡°You made your move.¡± Ye Li looked at Jin Yun indifferently. ¡°It¡¯s my turn next.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Ye Li made his move. However, Ye Li raised a finger and the Spirit Qi on his finger began to condense rapidly. ¡°I have a finger that can pierce through the sky!¡± Ye Li¡¯s speed was too fast. How could Jin Yun, a ninth-tier Sky-Piercing Warrior, react in time? He opened his eyes wide for the biggest time in history. ¡°Ahh!¡± Before Ye Li¡¯s finger landed on Jin Yun¡¯s head, Jin Yun had already started screaming because he knew that when Ye Li¡¯s finger landed on his head, his life would disappear from this world forever. However¡­ Ye Li didn¡¯t want to kill Jin Yun. Otherwise, Jin Yun would have died long ago. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only His finger stopped when it was a hair¡¯s breadth away from Jin Yun¡¯s head. Whoosh! The Boundless Sect¡¯s disciples were all terrified to the extreme. Their faces were filled with as much shock as they could muster. ¡°Do you still think that I¡¯m not your match?¡± Ye Li looked at Jin Yun indifferently. Jin Yun did not dare to speak. He really did not dare to speak. He only felt that at this moment, not only was his entire body trembling violently, even his soul could not help but worship Ye Li. Chapter 1141 - Chapter 1141: Flame Ghost Tribe Chapter 1141: Flame Ghost Tribe Editor: Henyee Translations The Boundless Sect¡¯s deputy sect master, Zhao Shanhe, was also stunned. He dared to swear that this was definitely the most shocked he had ever been. He didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to be able to defeat his Boundless Sect¡¯s strongest disciple, Jin Yun, with just one finger. How strong was he? ¡°My lord.¡± Thinking of this, the deputy sect master of the Boundless Sect, Zhao Shanhe, couldn¡¯t help but become extremely respectful to Ye Li. ¡°She can become a disciple of the Boundless Sect now, right?¡± Ye Li looked at Zhao Shanhe indifferently. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s enough,¡± Zhao Shanhe quickly said. Right at this moment, a Boundless Sect disciple suddenly ran over. This disciple had a panicked expression on his face. ¡°Deputy sect master, the Sect Master wants you to go!¡± ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. Something big seems to have happened!¡± Immediately, deputy sect master Zhao Shanhe hurriedly walked towards the main hall of the Boundless Sect. Zhao Shanhe entered the main hall of the Boundless Sect and found that the Sect Master was also walking back and forth in the main hall. ¡°Shanhe, you¡¯re here.¡± Sect Master Lin Yuan said to Zhao Shanhe. ¡°Sect Master, what happened?¡± Zhao Shanhe hurriedly asked. ¡°Alas!¡± Sect Master Lin Yuan sighed heavily. ¡°According to our disciple¡¯s report, the Flame Ghost Tribe has started to come to our Boundless Sect.¡± What? The deputy sect master, Zhao Shanhe, could not help but be stunned. There was still a certain gap between the Boundless Sect and the Flame Ghost Tribe. If the Flame Ghost Tribe army was mobilized, the Boundless Sect would only have one outcome¨Cdestruction. ¡°Shanhe, what do you think we should do?¡± Lin Yuan asked Zhao Shanhe. ¡°Sect Master, why don¡¯t¡­¡± Before Zhao Shanhe could finish speaking, a slightly lazy voice interrupted him. ¡°I can help you exterminate the so-called Flame Ghost Tribe.¡± Sect Master Lin Yuan and Zhao Shanhe hurriedly looked in the direction of the voice and realized that Ye Li had already appeared in front of them. ¡°Who are you?¡± Sect Master Lin Yuan was stunned. As a tier 4 Earth King, he actually did not discover how Ye Li appeared in the main hall. ¡°I am called Ye Li,¡± Ye Li replied calmly. Ye Li? Lin Yuan naturally did not know Ye Li. ¡°Sect Master, it¡¯s like this.¡± The deputy sect master, Zhao Shanhe, hurriedly whispered to Lin Yuan. What? Sect Master Lin Yuan was shocked. ¡°You, you defeated Jin Yun with one finger?¡± Lin Yuan looked at Ye Li in disbelief and asked. Ye Li did not answer Lin Yuan because he felt that Lin Yuan¡¯s words were too ridiculous. He only had one goal for helping the Boundless Sect. He didn¡¯t want the Boundless Sect to be destroyed as soon as Su Xiaoxiao entered the sect. Seeing that Ye Li did not answer, Lin Yuan knew that he had misspoken. ¡°My lord, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Although Lin Yuan felt that deputy sect master Zhao Shanhe was exaggerating, Ye Li was now the Boundless Sect¡¯s only hope. ¡°Sect Master, the Flame Ghost Tribe is less than five kilometers away from the Boundless Sect!¡± One of the Boundless Sect¡¯s disciples ran into the main hall and cried out in horror. ¡°Well¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Sect Master Lin Yuan and Zhao Shanhe were both shocked as they looked at Ye Li. However, they realized that there was no change in Ye Li¡¯s expression at all. It was as if he did not hear anything. ¡°My lord, the leader of the Flame Ghost Tribe is a powerful seventh-tier king-level Dark Race,¡± Lin Yuan said to Ye Li. He felt that Ye Li must not know the severity of the matter. Ye Li smiled and looked at Lin Yuan calmly. ¡°Don¡¯t panic. Wait for them to come.¡± Chapter 1142 - Chapter 1142: The Boundless Sect Disciples Were Stunned Chapter 1142: The Boundless Sect Disciples Were Stunned Editor: Henyee Translations With that, Ye Li sat on the chair and closed his eyes to rest. Sect Master Lin Yuan and Zhao Shanhe could not help but look at each other. He could actually close his eyes and rest at this time? They had never seen or heard of anyone like Ye Li before. Not long after, another Boundless Sect disciple ran into the main hall. ¡°Sect Master! The Flame Ghost Tribe has arrived at the foot of the Boundless Mountain!¡± ¡°What!!!¡± Sect Master Lin Yuan and Zhao Shanhe were shocked. They hurriedly looked at Ye Li, but they took a few steps back because Ye Li had already disappeared. ¡°Could it be that you¡¯ve already arrived at the foot of Boundless Mountain?¡± The deputy sect master of the Boundless Sect, Zhao Shanhe, said in shock. ¡°Quick, let¡¯s go to the foot of the Boundless Mountain too,¡± Sect Master Lin Yuan hurriedly said. Then, Sect Master Lin Yuan and the deputy sect master hurriedly led the disciples down the Boundless Mountain. Just as they had expected, Ye Li had indeed arrived at the foot of the Boundless Mountain and was confronting the Flame Ghost Tribe. ¡°Do you want to commit suicide, or do you want me to do it?¡± Ye Li looked at the Dark Race members indifferently. As soon as these words were spoken, everyone from the Boundless Sect turned pale with fright. The leader of the Flame Ghost Tribe sneered. ¡°Human, I think you¡¯re really interesting.¡± Ye Li shook his head secretly. He didn¡¯t understand why no one was willing to believe his words. ¡°Human, come here and let me kill you.¡± The leader of the Flame Ghost Tribe beckoned Ye Li with his finger. Ye Li was stunned. He had always been the one who curled his finger at others, but no one had ever dared to do that to him. Then, he took out the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword from the system space. Clang! Whether it was the members of the Boundless Sect or the Flame Ghost Tribe members, they could not help but be dumbfounded when they saw this phenomenon. Ye Li leaped into the air and raised the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword. ¡°Synthesized: Mysterious Demon Heavenly Sword Technique, Absolute Heaven Lightshadow Sword!¡± The Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword suddenly slashed down, and two SSS god-level skills synthesized. How could this sword be described with words? The Boundless Sect¡¯s disciples opened their eyes as wide as they had ever opened their mouths. Their mouths were so wide that they could fit an extra-large bowl in them. They had never seen such a slash before in their lives. Boom! An earth-shattering explosion sounded from where the Flame Ghost Tribe was. When the sword light disappeared, everyone from the Boundless Sect immediately turned to look. Hiss! Everyone took a few steps back. They had already fallen back in shock. This was because all the Flame Ghost Tribe members had become corpses. Sect Master Lin Yuan and Zhao Shanhe swallowed their saliva and looked at Ye Li in shock. They realized that Ye Li¡¯s eyes were filled with a thousand levels of killing intent, and there was an awe-inspiring aura behind him. Did such a person really exist in this world? They couldn¡¯t believe it, they really couldn¡¯t believe it. Ye Li looked at Lin Yuan and Zhao Shanhe and slowly said to them, ¡°I hope you treat Xiaoxiao well. Otherwise, you should know the consequences.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Sect Master Lin Yuan and Zhao Shanhe hurriedly replied, ¡°Yes, yes!¡± ¡°Xiaoxiao, I¡¯m leaving.¡± Ye Li looked at Su Xiaoxiao. Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s fair face became very lonely. She naturally knew that a supreme existence like Ye Li would not belong to her. ¡°Alright, Senior Demon King. Take care.¡± Su Xiaoxiao forced a smile. Ye Li also sighed to himself. Then, he activated Swift Steps and disappeared on the spot. Chapter 1143 - Chapter 1143: Purple-striped Tiger Tribe Chapter 1143: Purple-striped Tiger Tribe Editor: Henyee Translations Ye Li was currently in the wilderness. The wild was naturally much scarier than the base city. There were zombies and Dark Race members in the wild. Now that the Apocalypse Legion was synthesizing zombies everywhere, he did not need to synthesize any zombies. Ye Li was walking on a small path. ¡°Help!¡± Suddenly, a woman¡¯s voice entered his ears. Ye Li looked over with his Heavenly Spirit Eyes and saw more than ten Purple-striped Tiger Tribe members chasing after an 18 or 19-year-old girl. These Purple-striped Tiger Tribe all had tiger heads and human bodies, and they were all at the tier 4 Lord-level. Not long after, this 18 or 19-year-old girl ran in front of Ye Li. When the girl saw Ye Li, it was as if she had grabbed onto a life-saving straw. She hurriedly shouted to Ye Li, ¡°Help!¡± The young girl ran to Ye Li¡¯s side. She wanted to continue running, but she realized that there was no fear on Ye Li¡¯s face. It was as if he treated the dozen or so Purple-striped Tiger Tribe members as air. The dozen or so Purple-striped Tiger Tribe members stopped and stared at Ye Li. ¡°Human, why aren¡¯t you running?¡± In the eyes of these Purple-striped Tigers, Ye Li should also be running crazily like the seventeen or eighteen-year-old girl. ¡°Why should I run?¡± Ye Li looked at the dozen or so Purple-striped Tiger Tribe members playfully. The dozen or so Purple Striped Tigers were all stunned when they heard this. ¡°Human, aren¡¯t you afraid of death?¡± A tier 3 Lord-level purple-striped tiger looked at Ye Li in confusion. Ye Li smiled calmly. ¡°Of course I¡¯m afraid of death, but you can¡¯t kill me with your nonsense.¡± What? The dozen or so tier 3 Lord-level Purple-Striped Tigers were all extremely shocked. Never in their wildest dreams would they have thought that Ye Li would actually dare to say such a thing. However, this seventeen or eighteen-year-old girl was extremely shocked. She wondered if this handsome man was a supreme powerhouse. Thinking of this, the girl saw hope. She felt that if Ye Li wasn¡¯t a supreme powerhouse, how could his expression not change? ¡°Human, I¡¯ll come and eat you now!¡± A tier 3 Lord-level Purple-Striped Tiger spoke coldly to Ye Li. With that, this tier 3 Lord-level Purple-Striped Tiger pounced towards Ye Li. ¡°Alas!¡± Ye Li sighed. Why did someone always think that they could kill him? Swish! A terrifying spiritual attack burst out from Ye Li¡¯s finger. The tier 3 Lord-level Purple-striped Tiger that was pouncing towards Ye Li turned pale with fright. He wanted to dodge this terrifying spiritual power attack, but it was already too late. ¡°Ahh!¡± This tier 3 Purple-Striped Tiger let out a tragic cry. The terrifying spiritual power attack had already pierced through its body. How was this possible? The remaining dozen or so tier 3 Lord-level Purple-striped Tigers were all extremely shocked. The girl was also stunned. She thought that Ye Li was a supreme powerhouse, but she didn¡¯t expect him to be so powerful. ¡°Human, you, what realm are you in?¡± A tier 3 Lord-level purple-striped tiger asked Ye Li in shock. Ye Li smiled calmly. ¡°Do you think I will tell you?¡± When the dozen or so tier 3 purple-striped tigers heard this, they all gritted their teeth. ¡°Let¡¯s attack together. I don¡¯t believe we can¡¯t kill this human!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As soon as he finished speaking, more than ten tier 3 Lord-level Purple-Striped Tigers pounced at Ye Li. Ye Li looked at the girl and said calmly, ¡°Do you believe that I can kill them with my eyes?¡± ¡°What?¡± The girl did not react at all. However, when Ye Li saw more than ten tier 3 Lord-level Purple-striped Tigers pouncing at him, he activated his Heavenly Spirit Eyes. Chapter 1144 - Chapter 1144: Guan Ling Mountain Has A Shocking Spiritual Treasure Chapter 1144: Guan Ling Mountain Has A Shocking Spiritual Treasure Editor: Henyee Translations Several spiritual attacks flew out from Ye Li¡¯s pupils. These purple-striped tigers were only at the tier 3 Heavenly Lord-level. How could they withstand such an attack? ¡°Ah!!!¡± Suddenly, more than ten tier 3 Heavenly Lord-level Purple-striped Tigers¡¯ bodies were pierced through. This¡­ The young girl was stunned. She remembered that when these tier 3 Heavenly Lord-level purple-striped tigers pounced on them, Ye Li said to her, ¡°Believe it or not, I can kill them with my eyes.¡± Perhaps no one would believe this, because it was ridiculous to kill with one¡¯s eyes. But the scene just now had taught her that there was nothing impossible in this world. ¡°Thank you.¡± After the girl regained her senses, she looked at Ye Li gratefully. ¡°Thank you for saving me.¡± ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Ye Li looked at the girl and asked. The young girl hurriedly replied, ¡°My name is Liu Ling.¡± ¡°Senior, you¡¯re amazing.¡± Liu Ling said to Ye Li in fear. Ye Li didn¡¯t continue to talk to Liu Ling. Instead, he slowly walked forward. Liu Ling was stunned. Of course, she didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to leave so suddenly. She quickly followed him. ¡°Senior, why did you suddenly leave?¡± Liu Ling¡¯s fair face was extremely puzzled. Ye Li looked at Liu Ling in confusion. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± He thought, ¡®I¡¯ve already saved you, so why can¡¯t I leave?¡¯ ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Senior. I said something wrong.¡± Liu Ling knew that she had said something wrong and hurriedly apologized to Ye Li. Ye Li did not intend to continue with Liu Ling. ¡°Well¡­¡± Liu Ling suddenly hesitated. ¡°Senior, I heard that a shocking spirit treasure has appeared on Guan Ling Mountain. I¡¯m here to find it.¡± Liu Ling finally said what she wanted to say. Shocking spiritual treasure? Ye Li smiled to himself. This Liu Ling was only a tier 3 Sky Opener, yet she actually wanted to search for a shocking spiritual treasure. If it wasn¡¯t for him, Liu Ling would probably have become food for the Purple-striped Tiger Tribe long ago. ¡°What earth-shattering spiritual treasure is there?¡± Ye Li looked at Liu Ling. Although he was not interested in Liu Ling, he was still interested in earth-shattering spiritual treasures. ¡°It¡¯s the Heavenly Silkworm Ganoderma that can revive the dead and flesh the bones.¡± Liu Ling said. Hearing this, Ye Li instantly felt bored. ¡°I heard that there¡¯s also a sacred medicine that can allow one to break through a small realm,¡± Liu Ling continued. Ye Li¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard this. Thinking about this, he became interested. ¡°Bring me there,¡± Ye Li said calmly to Liu Ling. A hint of joy appeared on Liu Ling¡¯s fair face. ¡°Alright, senior.¡± Then, Liu Ling brought Ye Li to Guan Ling Mountain. ¡­ Guan Ling Mountain was one of the most terrifying mountains in the South Realm. Guan Ling Mountain did not refer to a mountain, but a place. People who lived in Guan Ling Mountain often said that if one wanted to survive in Guan Ling Mountain, one should not trust anyone, including one¡¯s family. ¡°Senior, Guan Ling Mountain is up ahead,¡± Liu Ling said to Ye Li. In front of Ye Li and Liu Ling was a small town. This town was filled with people coming and going, almost all of them genetic warriors. A cold expression was hidden on the faces of these genetic warriors. It was obvious that they were not to be trifled with. ¡°Let¡¯s eat something first,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Liu Ling nodded. She also felt a little hungry. Then, Ye Li and Liu Ling arrived at an inn called the Two Dragons. When they entered the inn, it was already full. ¡°Drink! Eat meat!¡± The inn in the Twin Dragon Inn was eating wine and meat in big bowls. Chapter 1145 - Chapter 1145: Disappear Before Me Chapter 1145: Disappear Before Me Editor: Henyee Translations Ye Li and Liu Ling found a random seat and sat down. After ordering, the dishes were served not long after. Just as the two of them were about to start eating, an ugly-looking middle-aged man walked over. ¡°Friend, you¡¯re not from Guan Ling Mountain, right?¡± This ugly middle-aged man said to Ye Li and Liu Ling. Ye Li smiled. He looked at the middle-aged man calmly and slowly said, ¡°We¡¯re not from Guan Ling Mountain.¡± The ugly middle-aged man was stunned. Naturally, he did not expect Ye Li to be so calm in front of him. Everyone in the Twin Dragon Inn also looked at Ye Li and Liu Ling. ¡°A lot of strangers have come to Guan Ling Mountain recently, but they¡¯re all in groups. I¡¯ve never seen anyone like you. A man and a woman.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not here to train at Guan Ling Mountain, are you?¡± The ugly man¡¯s name was Scar Two. He looked at Ye Li and Liu Ling playfully. Hahaha!!! Everyone in the Twin Dragon Inn laughed loudly. Who didn¡¯t know how terrifying the South Realm¡¯s Guan Ling Mountain was? No so-called descendant of a family clan had ever dared to come here to train. Ye Li¡¯s expression was calm as if he did not hear the laughter of the people in the inn. Liu Ling, on the other hand, looked deeply embarrassed. She had come to Guan Ling Mountain to find a shocking spiritual treasure. She finally understood how overconfident she was. ¡°Are we here to train?¡± Ye Li looked at Scar Two. ¡°Does it have anything to do with you?¡± What? Everyone in the Twin Dragon Inn was shocked. They didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to dare to say such a thing. ¡°Looks like they¡¯re all descendants of the family. They¡¯re indeed arrogant.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. How would they know how terrifying Guan Ling Mountain is? What a joke.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know how many people like them I kill in a year.¡± Everyone in the inn said disdainfully to Ye Li and Liu Ling. Scar Two stared at Ye Li and shouted coldly, ¡°What did you just say?¡± Everyone in the Twin Dragon Inn looked at Ye Li and Liu Ling again. ¡°Disappear.¡± A mocking expression appeared on Ye Li¡¯s handsome face. ¡°Don¡¯t you know that you¡¯re just an ant?¡± Hiss! Everyone was stunned. They had never seen such an arrogant family descendant. ¡°You!¡± Anger surged above Scar Two¡¯s head. ¡°Do you know what will happen to you when you say this?¡± Ye Li shook his head. He really didn¡¯t know how Scar Two dared to say such things to him. ¡°I¡¯ll give you one second to disappear from my sight.¡± Ye Li looked at Scar Two. ¡°Otherwise, the consequences will be very serious.¡± Not only Scar Two, even the people from the Twin Dragon Inn could not stand Ye Li¡¯s arrogance. ¡°What did you just say?!¡± Scar Two enunciated each word clearly and stared at Ye Li. Swish! Suddenly, a wind-breaking sound was heard. ¡°Ah!!!¡± Scar Two let out a blood-curdling scream and was sent flying. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only How was this possible? Everyone in the Twin Dragon Inn was terrified because they did not see how Ye Li attacked. They looked at Scar Two. It didn¡¯t matter if they didn¡¯t look, but when they did, they were all shocked. Scar Two¡¯s forehead had a shocking bloody hole. His eyes were wide open, and there was no vitality left. Everyone looked at Ye Li in shock. At this moment, their shock reached an unprecedented height. Chapter 1146 - Chapter 1146: People from Black Heart Mountain Chapter 1146: People from Black Heart Mountain Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Scar Two is dead?¡± ¡°But I didn¡¯t see how he attacked at all.¡± ¡°No wonder he dares to be so arrogant. He¡¯s actually so strong.¡± The genetic warriors of the Twin Dragon Inn were terrified. ¡°You, how dare you kill Scar Two? Do you know who we are?¡± The genetic warriors who had come to the Twin Dragon Inn with Scar Two stood up angrily from their stools and glared at the indifferent Ye Li. ¡°We are from Black Heart Mountain!¡± a genetic warrior roared at Ye Li. Ye Li smiled faintly. Of course, he had never heard of Black Heart Mountain. These genetic warriors were only tier 2 Sky Openers. In front of him, they were like ants. ¡°Why are you talking to me?¡± Ye Li looked at the few tier 2 Sky Openers in front of him playfully. These tier 2 Sky Openers were stunned. They gritted their teeth and stared at Ye Li. ¡°What do you mean!¡± They never thought that Ye Li would still be so calm even after they reported Black Heart Mountain. One had to know that Black Heart Mountain was one of the three great factions of Guan Ling Mountain. ¡°Originally, all of you could have lived, but now, all of you have to die,¡± Ye Li said slowly. ¡°What!!!¡± These genetic martial artists from Black Heart Mountain were all stunned. No matter how hard they racked their brains, they did not expect Ye Li to say such words. ¡°Brat, I think you¡¯ve eaten a bear¡¯s heart and a leopard¡¯s gall. You actually dare to provoke our Black Heart Mountain!¡± A tier 2 Sky Opener flew into a rage. Ye Li shook his head. He really could not understand why these people dared to appear in front of him. He raised his finger, and terrifying spiritual energy wrapped around it. ¡°Good-bye.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he pointed out. Several terrifying spirit energy attacks flew toward the genetic warriors from Black Heart Mountain. These genetic warriors from Black Heart Mountain widened their eyes because they realized that they could not dodge such an attack. ¡°Ah!!!¡± With a few miserable screams, the lives of these genetic warriors from Black Heart Mountain disappeared from this world forever. Silence, a dead silence. Everyone in the Twin Dragon Inn held their breaths because they felt that they were not breathing air, but a dense killing intent. Such a person¡­ was really too terrifying. He was actually not afraid of Black Heart Mountain. Could it be that he did not know how terrifying Black Heart Mountain was? ¡°Eat.¡± Ye Li noticed that Liu Ling was petrified and said to Liu Ling calmly. Liu Ling came back to her senses when she heard this. She was secretly shocked. She had never seen such a terrifying person like Ye Li before. Not long after, Ye Li and Liu Ling finished eating. At this moment, more than 30 men ran into the Twin Dragon Inn angrily. ¡°Who killed my Black Heart Mountain¡¯s people? Step forward!¡± A stocky middle-aged man shouted. When the people of the Twin Dragon Inn saw the middle-aged man, they were all shocked. ¡°It¡¯s Zheng Sanpao!¡± Ye Li sized up this stocky middle-aged man with a calm expression. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°I killed him.¡± Zheng Sanpao stared at Ye Li. ¡°Brat, how many lives do you have? How dare you kill my people from Black Heart Mountain!¡± ¡°One,¡± Ye Li said leisurely. Zheng Sanpao was only an eighth-tier Sky Opener. Of course, he could not change Ye Li¡¯s expression at all. ¡°Brat, do you know what will happen to you?¡± Zheng Sanpao stared at Ye Li and said coldly. Chapter 1147 - Chapter 1147: How Do You Want To Die? Chapter 1147: How Do You Want To Die? Editor: Henyee Translations Ye Li smiled and looked at Zheng Sanpao indifferently. ¡°I don¡¯t know what will happen to me,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Zheng Sanpao was infuriated. ¡°Alright then!¡± Zheng Sanpao stared at Ye Li. ¡°Let me tell you, you will die a horrible death!¡± ¡°Attack!¡± Zheng Sanpao shouted at the 30 men behind him. These 30-odd Black Heart Mountain genetic martial artists all rushed towards Ye Li. They were all only tier 2 Sky Openers, so Ye Li was not interested at all. Swish! Swish! Swish! Dozens of wind-breaking sounds rang out as the 30-odd Black Heart Mountain genetic warriors were sent flying. How was that possible!!! Everyone in the Twin Dragon Inn was scared out of their wits. This was because these 30-odd genetic warriors were the same as Scar Two. There was a shocking bloody hole on their foreheads. ¡°This!¡± Zheng Sanpao was dumbfounded. ¡°You¡¯re just an eighth-tier Sky Opener, yet you dare to shout in front of me, Ye Li.¡± A mocking expression appeared on Ye Li¡¯s handsome face. ¡°Ridiculous!¡± How could Zheng Sanpao say a complete sentence? His entire body was trembling violently. ¡°You, you!¡± Of course, Ye Li knew what Zheng Sanpao was going to say. He just couldn¡¯t believe how strong Ye Li was. ¡°So.¡± Ye Li smiled calmly. ¡°How do you want to die?¡± As soon as he said that, a warm current flowed out of Zheng Sanpao¡¯s legs. It was obvious that Zheng Sanpao had peed his pants. ¡°I-I¡¯m from Black Heart Mountain.¡± Zheng Sanpao looked at Ye Li in horror. ¡°If you dare to do anything to me, Black Heart Mountain will definitely not let you off.¡± Ye Li shook his head slowly. He pointed at the 30-odd corpses on the ground and said slowly, ¡°They¡¯re also from Black Heart Mountain.¡± Everyone in the Twin Dragon Inn was extremely frightened. They felt that Ye Li was too domineering. Liu Ling realized that Ye Li was too mysterious. How did she meet such a terrifying person? Thump! Zheng Sanpao knelt in front of Ye Li with a thud. ¡°Sir, I was blind. I failed to recognize you.¡± Zheng Sanpao slapped himself hard. ¡°Please treat me as a fart and let me go.¡± As he spoke, Zheng Sanpao started crying. He didn¡¯t want to die. He really didn¡¯t want to die. Haha. Ye Li smiled calmly. ¡°A stupid pig like you is not qualified to be my fart!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, another sound that pierced through the wind sounded in everyone¡¯s ears. The people of the Twin Dragon Inn quickly looked at Zheng Sanpao, only to find him lying on the ground, lifeless. Ye Li walked to the counter and looked at the shopkeeper indifferently. ¡°Get me two rooms.¡± ¡°Okay, okay.¡± The manager of the Twin Dragon Inn was a little old man in his fifties. At this moment, his face turned pale. ¡°How much?¡± ¡°It¡¯s, it¡¯s for free.¡± Ye Li was stunned. He thought that there was really a free lunch in this world. ¡­ Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Black Heart Mountain. Black Heart Mountain was one of the three major forces in the Guan Ling Mountain area. There were thousands of people on the mountain. In the main hall of Black Heart Mountain, a middle-aged man in his forties flew into a rage. He threw the wine glass in his hand to the ground. ¡°You¡¯re rebelling!¡± ¡°How many years has it been? No one has ever dared to touch the people of my Black Heart Mountain!¡± Chapter 1148 - Chapter 1148: Black Heart Mountain Leader Tu Bao Chapter 1148: Black Heart Mountain Leader Tu Bao Editor: Henyee Translations The middle-aged man was none other than the leader of Black Heart Mountain, Tu Bao. Tu Bao was a Tier 1 Earth King. At this moment, there were many people in the hall. They were all influential figures in Black Heart Mountain. In the hall, a man was kneeling. The man¡¯s face was filled with panic. ¡°Explain clearly what¡¯s going on!¡± Tu Bao shouted at the man kneeling on the ground. How could the man dare to be negligent? He hurriedly said, ¡°I swear I¡¯ve never seen such a terrifying man. I didn¡¯t even see how he attacked. Our people were all finished.¡± After saying that, the man looked at Tu Bao in shock and continued, ¡°Leader, do you think I met a god?¡± ¡°Clap!¡± Tu Bao stood up angrily from the tiger-skin throne. He walked to the man¡¯s side and slapped him hard on the face. ¡°I¡¯ll beat you to death!¡± Tu Bao roared. The man was also stunned. A few seconds later, the leader of Black Heart Mountain, Tu Bao, continued to ask, ¡°Do you know that person¡¯s name?¡± ¡°I think his name is Ye Li.¡± The man answered. Ye Li? Of course, Tu Bao had never heard of the name Ye Li. ¡°Ye Li! How dare you provoke my Black Heart Mountain! Even if you¡¯re a Heavenly King, I¡¯ll still die!¡± After saying that, Tu Bao looked at everyone in the hall and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to the Twin Dragon Inn!¡±u ¡­ The next day, Ye Li and Liu Ling woke up. After washing up, they went to the first floor. To Liu Ling¡¯s surprise, the guests of the Twin Dragon Inn, including the shopkeeper, were all terrified. A middle-aged man in his forties was sitting at a table. There was a centipede-like scar on his face, which was a shocking sight. The middle-aged man was the leader of Black Heart Mountain, Tu Bao. Liu Ling felt the powerful fluctuation coming from the middle-aged man. She swallowed her saliva and quickly looked at Ye Li. However, she was relieved to find that there was no fluctuation on Ye Li¡¯s face. Ye Li and Liu Ling walked to the first floor. ¡°Are you Ye Li?¡± Tu Bao stared at Ye Li and asked. ¡°Yes.¡± Ye Li nodded. Haha. Tu Bao smiled coldly. ¡°Since you¡¯re Ye Li, come here.¡± He crooked his finger at Ye Li. ¡°Let me kill you.¡± Everyone at the Twin Dragon Mount Inn widened their eyes. Even if they wanted to spend ten days and ten nights, they would never have thought that the leader of Black Heart Mountain, Tu Bao, would come here. Ye Li looked at Tu Bao. Tu Bao was only a Tier 1 Earth King, yet he actually dared to boast shamelessly in front of him. What should he say? ¡°Before you die, I¡¯ll tell you who I am.¡± Tu Bao smiled coldly. ¡°I¡¯m the leader of Black Heart Mountain, Tu Bao.¡± Ye Li didn¡¯t care who Tu Bao was. He only knew that Tu Bao was already a dead man. Everyone looked at Ye Li. They wanted to know how Ye Li would answer. A few seconds later, Ye Li slowly said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you value your life?¡± Tu Bao was stunned and looked at Ye Li in confusion. ¡°What do you mean!¡± Tu Bao shouted at Ye Li. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Since you came to the Twin Dragon Inn to look for me, you are already a dead man.¡± Ye Li looked at Tu Bao indifferently. ¡°Why? Don¡¯t you know?¡± When Tu Bao heard this, he was so angry that he was shocked. ¡°I want you dead!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Tu Bao pulled out the Golden-Back Mountain-Chopping Saber on his back and slashed at Ye Li. Ye Li sighed secretly. He didn¡¯t understand why people always thought that they could kill him. Chapter 1149 - Chapter 1149: Entering Black Heart Mountain Chapter 1149: Entering Black Heart Mountain Editor: Henyee Translations Everyone in the Twin Dragon Inn widened their eyes. This was because they realized that Ye Li did not dodge or defend at all. Liu Ling was also stunned. She really could not understand why Ye Li did not dodge. The Golden-Back Mountain-Chopping Saber in Tu Bao¡¯s hand was about to reach Ye Li¡¯s head. Liu Ling had already closed her eyes. Clang! Oh my god!!! However, when Tu Bao¡¯s Golden-Back Mountain-Chopping Saber heavily chopped down on Ye Li¡¯s head, the Golden-Back Mountain-Chopping Saber made the sound of steel colliding with Ye Li¡¯s hair. This was¡­ the Iron Head Technique? No, this was not the Iron Head Technique. It was tens of millions of times more terrifying than the Iron Head Technique. ¡°This!¡± The leader of Black Heart Mountain, Tu Bao, was also stunned. He would never have thought that such a scene would happen. Liu Ling opened her eyes and realized that the Golden-Back Mountain-Chopping Saber in Tu Bao¡¯s hand was on Ye Li¡¯s head. However, Ye Li looked calm as if nothing had happened. At this moment, Liu Ling¡¯s heart was filled with endless shock. ¡°How can a person like you change?¡± Ye Li looked at Tu Bao indifferently. ¡°Only death can change you.¡± Ye Li smiled and continued, ¡°But you don¡¯t dare to die, so you can only let me help you.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Ye Li punched Tu Bao. There was no spiritual power attached to this punch. It was just an ordinary punch, but it could make people feel the Extreme Realm of Force. Tu Bao, who was a Tier 1 Earth King cultivator, could not withstand Ye Li¡¯s punch no matter what. ¡°Ahh!¡± Ye Li¡¯s punch landed on Tu Bao¡¯s chest. Tu Bao was instantly sent flying. After he landed heavily on the ground, his life was gone forever. Silence, complete silence. ¡°Who else wants to attack me?¡± Ye Li glanced at the people from the Twin Dragon Inn indifferently. The people of the Twin Dragon Inn did not dare to speak anymore. They quickly lowered their heads because they felt that Ye Li was not a human, but a devil who had killed his way up from the Purgatory. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Ye Li said to the shocked Liu Ling. ¡°Alright, senior.¡± Liu Ling hurriedly nodded. Liu Ling understood that no matter what terrifying things Ye Li did, she would not be shocked. Ye Li and Liu Ling walked out of the Twin Dragon Inn. ¡°We¡¯re going to look for the precious medicine now.¡± Ye Li said. Liu Ling had come to Guan Ling Mountain to find the sacred medicine. ¡°Senior, Guan Ling Mountain is so big. We don¡¯t know the location of the sacred medicine at all.¡± Liu Ling said. Ye Li thought for a few seconds and said to Liu Ling, ¡°Let¡¯s go to Black Heart Mountain and ask.¡± Immediately, the two of them headed towards Black Heart Mountain. Not long after, Ye Li and Liu Ling arrived outside Black Heart Mountain. ¡°Senior, there are so many people guarding outside the village. How are we going to enter?¡± Liu Ling looked at Ye Li in confusion and asked. Ye Li smiled faintly. ¡°Give me your hand.¡± Liu Ling was stunned. ¡°Huh?¡± Then, Liu Ling felt that this shouldn¡¯t be the case. She hurriedly placed her hand on Ye Li¡¯s. Ye Li grabbed Liu Ling¡¯s hand and activated Swift Steps, arriving at Black Heart Mountain. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This¡­! Liu Ling was so shocked that she was dumbfounded. She was clearly outside just now. How did she get inside in the blink of an eye? She had thought that she would never be shocked, but now she realized that not only was she wrong, but she was so wrong that she could not be more wrong. In the square. When the people of Black Heart Mountain saw Ye Li and Liu Ling suddenly appear, they hurriedly rubbed their eyes. However, no matter how they rubbed, Ye Li and Liu Ling were still in front of them. Chapter 1150 - Chapter 1150: Tell Me Where the Sacred Medicine Is Chapter 1150: Tell Me Where the Sacred Medicine Is Editor: Henyee Translations Everyone looked at Ye Li and Liu Ling in shock. They really couldn¡¯t believe how Ye Li and Liu Ling appeared. ¡°Who are you?¡± a Tier 1 Sky Opener asked Ye Li and Liu Ling coldly. Ye Li smiled. ¡°You don¡¯t have to care who we are. You just have to call your leader out.¡± Hundreds of people in the square knew that Ye Li and Liu Ling could appear out of thin air, so they were naturally not ordinary people. ¡°Our leader isn¡¯t here.¡± Ye Li suddenly thought of something. ¡°Yes, your leader has been killed by me.¡± ¡°What!!!¡± Hundreds of people in the square were shocked. ¡°Brat, are you courting death?¡± A man shouted angrily. There was no change in Ye Li¡¯s handsome face. ¡°Go, call out the people who have weight in your words,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Thousands of feet of anger rushed out from the top of the heads of the hundreds of people in the square. They really could not understand how Ye Li could still be so arrogant when he came to their Black Heart Mountain. ¡°Kill this kid!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, hundreds of people surrounded him. Liu Ling¡¯s fair face was filled with shock. After all, there were so many people. Clang! In an instant, a flash of lightning and cold light appeared in the square. The sound of a sword and a dragon appeared in everyone¡¯s ears. A five-clawed blood dragon phantom occupied the top of Ye Li¡¯s head. Swish! Ye Li slashed with his sword. A supreme sword light flew out from the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword. With just one strike, more than a hundred people fell to the ground and died. How was that possible!!! The remaining people were all terrified. They knew that Ye Chen was not simple, but they did not expect him to be this powerful. ¡°Call for help! Call for help!¡± Not long after, more than 3,000 people from Black Heart Mountain arrived at the square and surrounded Ye Li and Liu Ling. A middle-aged man walked over. This middle-aged man was a little thin and small. He was a tenth-tier Sky Opener. ¡°I¡¯m the Deputy Leader of Black Heart Mountain. Why did you kill my people from Black Heart Mountain!¡± The middle-aged man said coldly to Ye Li. Ye Li¡¯s expression was calm. ¡°I just want to know if you have any news about the sacred medicine.¡± Sacred medicine? The 3,000 people in the square were all stunned. The vice leader of Black Heart Mountain was shocked. ¡°You, why are you asking about this?¡± Ye Li smiled. ¡°I killed the leader of your Black Heart Mountain in the Twin Dragon Inn. If you want to die too, don¡¯t say it.¡± Whoosh! As soon as Ye Li said this, the 3,000 people in the square were all furious. However, the vice leader of Black Heart Mountain was secretly excited, but he did not show it. ¡°You, you actually killed our leader?¡± Deputy leader Black Heart Mountain was furious to the extreme. ¡°Attack and avenge the leader!¡± Following Deputy Leader Black Heart Mountain¡¯s order, more than 3,000 people surrounded Ye Li and Liu Ling. Ye Li sighed. Was it really not good to be alive? ¡°Swish! Swish! Swish!¡± Ye Li held the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword and slashed out three times in a row. Three terrifying supreme sword lights flew out. ¡°Ah!!!¡± Immediately, more than 500 people fell into a pool of blood. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This¡­ this¡­ Black Heart Mountain¡¯s vice leader and the rest of the people were all shocked. ¡°I¡¯ll give you one more chance. Tell me where the sacred medicine is.¡± Ye Li looked at Deputy Leader Black Heart Mountain indifferently and said. Black Heart Mountain¡¯s vice leader did not dare to hide anything. He hurriedly told Ye Li, ¡°In Blackrock Gorge!¡± Chapter 1151 - Chapter 1151: Sacred Medicine Chapter 1151: Sacred Medicine Editor: Henyee Translations Blackstone Gorge? Ye Li did not know where the Blackstone Gorge was. ¡°Your Excellency, the Blackrock Gorge is filled with poisonous creatures. It¡¯s a forbidden area of life in the South Realm. Not long ago, many genetic warriors went to the Blackrock Gorge and died.¡± Deputy Leader Hei Xinshan said to Ye Li. Ye Li asked about the direction of the Black Stone Gorge and then spread out his hands. When Liu Ling saw Ye Li open his hand, he naturally knew what Ye Li meant. She quickly placed her hand on Ye Li¡¯s. Immediately, Ye Li activated Swift Steps and disappeared from the spot, leaving behind a stunned expression on the square of Black Heart Mountain. ¡­ Outside the Blackstone Gorge. ¡°Senior, that person said that the Blackrock Gorge is filled with poisonous creatures. Are we really going in?¡± A hint of fear appeared on Liu Ling¡¯s fair face. ¡°Are you afraid?¡± Ye Li looked at Liu Ling. Ye Li thought that since he had the Healing Art, poison was nothing to him. ¡°I-I¡¯m not afraid,¡± Liu Ling stuttered. Ye Li smiled. ¡°Since you¡¯re not afraid, let¡¯s go in.¡± With that, Ye Li walked towards the Black Stone Gorge. Liu Ling looked at Ye Li¡¯s back and gritted her teeth before following him. There were no flowers or trees in the Blackstone Gorge. Everything was black. Even the stones were black. Moreover, there was a miasma in the canyon. ¡°Senior.¡± Liu Ling¡¯s voice suddenly became weak. Ye Li turned around and realized that Liu Ling had been poisoned. He hurriedly used the Healing Art to treat Liu Ling. Ye Li thought that this could not go on. He opened the Points Mall in his mind and bought the antidote in the point mall. ¡°Drink it.¡± Ye Li handed the antidote over. Liu Ling naturally knew that Ye Li would not harm her. She took the antidote and drank it. Huh? Liu Ling was a little surprised. Previously, she felt very uncomfortable after entering the Blackstone Gorge. Now, she actually didn¡¯t feel anything. ¡°Let¡¯s look for the sacred medicine,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Liu Ling nodded. She thought that if Senior was looking for sacred medicine, she would look for the Heavenly Silkworm Ganoderma. The Heavenly Silkworm Ganoderma could revive the dead and flesh the bones. She still had to use the Heavenly Silkworm Ganoderma to save her grandfather. Hard work paid off. After searching for more than ten minutes, Ye Li found a herb on a cliff. This medicinal herb took the form of a human and looked extremely terrifying. ¡°Senior, that¡¯s the sacred medicine.¡± Liu Ling hurriedly said to Ye Li. A playful smile appeared on Ye Li¡¯s handsome face. Then, he flew to the cliff and took down the sacred medicine. He did not care if it was a sacred medicine or not and swallowed it in one gulp. In an instant, Ye Li felt that he was about to break through. A few seconds later, Ye Li went from Tier 1 Heavenly King level to Tier 2 Heavenly King level. ¡°Senior, can you come with me to look for the Heavenly Silkworm Ganoderma?¡± Liu Ling looked at Ye Li with deep pleading in her eyes. Ye Li nodded and used the Heavenly Spirit Eyes to search. ¡°Found it.¡± Ye Li walked over. Liu Ling hurriedly followed, but when she saw the Silkworm Ganoderma, her face began to turn pale. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Because the Heavenly Silkworm Ganoderma had already withered. At this moment, all the strength in Liu Ling¡¯s body seemed to have been sucked dry as she took a few steps back weakly. ¡°Is this Silkworm Ganoderma very important?¡± Ye Li looked at Liu Ling in confusion. ¡°My grandfather was severely injured by the Dark Race. I wanted to use the Heavenly Silkworm Ganoderma to save my grandfather, but now¡­¡± Liu Ling did not continue. Tears were already flowing from the corners of her eyes. Chapter 1152 - Chapter 1152: Liu Family, Great Cloud City Chapter 1152: Liu Family, Great Cloud City Editor: Henyee Translations When Ye Li heard this, he understood. He thought that Liu Ling came to find the Silkworm Ganoderma to save her grandfather. ¡°Senior, my grandfather might not be able to live for long.¡± Liu Ling looked at Ye Li with tears in her eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your grandfather won¡¯t die.¡± Ye Li said slowly. After saying that, he checked the location of the Apocalypse Legion and found that the Apocalypse Legion was still synthesizing zombies everywhere. ¡°By the way, where is your family?¡± Ye Li asked Liu Ling. ¡°Great Cloud City,¡± Liu Ling replied. Ye Li used his telepathy to tell the Apocalypse Legion to go to Great Cloud City. ¡°Let¡¯s go to Great Cloud City,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Liu Ling nodded. When Ye Li said that her grandfather would not die, she took it as a joke. ¡­ Great Cloud City. Great Cloud City was not a big city, and there were very few genetic warriors. Ye Li and Liu Ling arrived in Great Cloud City. Many girls looked at Ye Li¡¯s appearance and revealed infatuated expressions. Naturally, he would not care about these love-struck fools. Liu Ling brought Ye Li to the Liu residence. ¡°Senior, this is my family,¡± Liu Ling said to Ye Li. Then, Ye Li and Liu Ling walked in. When the disciples of the Liu Family saw that Liu Ling had returned, they welcomed her. ¡°Sister Ling, have you found the Heavenly Silkworm Ganoderma?¡± a Liu family disciple asked. ¡°No.¡± Liu Ling¡¯s fair face was very lonely. When the disciples of the Liu Family heard this, they were dazed for a moment because they knew that if they did not find the Heavenly Silkworm Ganoderma, the family head would not survive. ¡°Little Ling, you¡¯re back?¡± Suddenly, a middle-aged man walked over. This middle-aged man was a seventh-tier Sky Opener. There was a hint of dignity on his face, and his face was pale gold. The middle-aged man was none other than Liu Ling¡¯s father, Liu Yong. ¡°Father, I didn¡¯t find the Silkworm Ganoderma.¡± Liu Ling said to Liu Yong. Liu Yong sighed when he heard this. ¡°Perhaps this is fate.¡± Ye Li looked at the sorrowful expressions on the faces of the Liu family members and was a little puzzled. He thought that he had told Liu Ling that her grandfather would not die. Could it be that she had taken his words for empty words? ¡°I can save your grandfather.¡± Ye Li looked at Liu Ling and said. ¡°Wh-what?¡± The expression on Liu Ling¡¯s fair face seemed to have frozen. Not only Liu Ling, even Liu Yong and the other disciples of the Liu Family were stunned. They all looked at Ye Li in shock. ¡°May I ask who you are?¡± Liu Yong hurriedly asked Liu Yong. ¡°Ye Li,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Everyone in the Liu Family had never heard of Ye Li. ¡°Can you really heal my father¡¯s injuries?¡± Liu Yong said. Ye Li smiled calmly. ¡°Of course.¡± Liu Yong and the rest of the Liu family were shocked when they saw how confident Ye Li was. Haha. Suddenly, Ye Li heard an extremely disdainful sneer. ¡°It¡¯s the Grand Elder.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ye Li followed the voice and saw a middle-aged man who was a few years older than Liu Yong walking over. ¡°Do we have to believe you just because you said that you can cure Master?¡± The Grand Elder of the Liu Family looked at Ye Li mockingly. The Grand Elder of the Liu family had been coveting the position of the family head for a long time. Of course, he did not want the family head¡¯s injuries to be cured. ¡°Grand Elder, if we can¡¯t find the Heavenly Silkworm Lingzhi, we can only try our best,¡± Liu Ling said to the Grand Elder. The Grand Elder of the Liu Family sneered. ¡°Liu Ling, since when is it your turn to speak?¡± Chapter 1153 - Chapter 1153: Treatment Chapter 1153: Treatment Editor: Henyee Translations The Grand Elder of the Liu Family was called Liu Yunkun. He was a seventh-tier Sky Opener. At this moment, Liu Yunkun¡¯s face was full of disdain as he stared at Ye Li. ¡°Brat, only the Heavenly Silkworm Ganoderma can treat the Patriarch¡¯s injuries. Who do you think you are?¡± Liu Yunkun did not belong to the family head¡¯s lineage. Of course, he liked the death of the family head. This way, he would have the qualifications to fight for the family head position. Ye Li secretly smiled. He really did not understand why every family had a Grand Elder who liked to do bad things. Was this the nature of this world? ¡°Say something!¡± Seeing that Ye Li did not reply, Liu Yunkun roared at Ye Li. Ye Li smiled calmly and looked at Liu Yunkun indifferently. ¡°You¡¯re already dead.¡± He was such a person. He never needed any reason to do anything. ¡°I¡¯m already dead?¡± The Grand Elder of the Liu Family, Liu Yunkun, was a little stunned. ¡°Why didn¡¯t I know?¡± Everyone from the Grand Elder¡¯s faction also laughed. ¡°Brat, if you didn¡¯t make it clear today, why would I¡­¡± Before Liu Yunkun could finish speaking, he never had the chance to continue because a shocking bloody hole had appeared on his forehead. The Grand Elder of the Liu Family, Liu Yunkun, fell heavily to the ground. His eyes were wide open and he could not die in peace. ¡°Now.¡± Ye Li looked at Liu Yunkun¡¯s body indifferently. ¡°Do you know why you died?¡± ¡°Hiss!!!¡± Everyone in the Liu family was terrified. They could not believe it even if they racked their brains. ¡°Who else wants to die?¡± Ye Li glanced at the Liu family. The Liu clansmen did not dare to speak. Even the seventh-tier Sky Opener realm Grand Elder could not withstand a single blow, let alone them. ¡°S-Sir.¡± Liu Ling¡¯s father, Liu Yong, looked at Ye Li in shock. He naturally didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to be so terrifying. He thought that it was a good thing that he didn¡¯t speak rudely just now. Otherwise, he might have died. The speed at which Ye Li killed Grand Elder Liu Yunkun was too fast. The Liu family did not even have time to react. Even the Grand Elder¡¯s people did not dare to be angry. They only had deep fear on their faces. ¡°Take me to your grandfather¡¯s place.¡± Ye Li looked at Liu Ling and said slowly. When Liu Ling heard this, she hurriedly brought Ye away from her grandfather¡¯s place. In a ward, an old man was lying on the bed. The old man¡¯s body was thin and his face was as pale as a piece of white paper. He looked like he did not have many days left to live. ¡°Senior, this is my grandfather,¡± Liu Ling said to Ye Li. The old man lying on the hospital bed was already speechless. Ye Li raised his palm and a gentle spiritual energy flowed into the old man¡¯s body. Then, a miracle happened. The old man¡¯s complexion began to improve. A few seconds later, he had recovered his usual complexion. Liu Ling¡¯s eyes widened. Looking at the scene in front of her, she could not help but be stunned. ¡°I-I¡¯m fine now?¡± The old man was also stunned. ¡°Grandpa.¡± Liu Ling hurriedly called out to the old man on the bed. The old man¡¯s name was Liu Qian, and he was the head of the Liu family. He was a ninth-tier Sky Opener. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Liu Ling then told Liu Qian what had happened. Liu Qian, the head of the Liu family, was about to kneel down to Ye Li. It was a pity that Ye Li never liked people kneeling down to him. He used his telepathy to sense and realized that the Apocalypse Legion had already arrived in Great Cloud City. ¡°I¡¯m leaving,¡± Ye Li said to Liu Ling. Chapter 1154 - Chapter 1154: A Town in the Wilderness Chapter 1154: A Town in the Wilderness Editor: Henyee Translations Ye Li arrived at a place in Great Cloud City where the Apocalypse Legion was waiting. ¡°Master.¡± After seeing Ye Li, the ten zombies of the Apocalypse Legion all showed a playful smile on their faces. Ye Li looked at the Apocalypse Legion. The Apocalypse Legion was now all at the tier 2 Heavenly King level, which was similar to his realm. He remembered that he still had three chances to fuse with zombies, but he had never had the chance to use them. ¡°Senior.¡± Suddenly, Liu Ling¡¯s voice entered Ye Li¡¯s ears. Ye Li turned around and saw Liu Ling running over. ¡°Senior, I¡¯ve finally found you.¡± Liu Ling let out a long breath. Ye Li was stunned. Didn¡¯t he already tell Liu Ling that he was leaving? Why was he still chasing after her? ¡°Senior, I¡­¡± Liu Ling hesitated. ¡°Speak.¡± Ye Li looked at Liu Ling. A few seconds later, Liu Ling finally mustered her courage and said firmly to Ye Li, ¡°Senior, I can¡¯t bear to part with you.¡± Actually, when Liu Ling wanted to say something but hesitated, Ye Li had already guessed that Liu Ling chased after him because she couldn¡¯t bear to part with him. ¡°There are many people in this world who can¡¯t bear to part with me,¡± Ye Li said lightly to Liu Ling. When Liu Ling heard this, she did not know what to say. She bit her lips. Ye Li looked at Liu Ling and couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°I can fulfill a wish for you.¡± Ye Li looked at Liu Ling and said. Liu Ling was shocked. ¡°Re-really?¡± ¡°Do I look like I¡¯m joking?¡± Ye Li¡¯s handsome face looked a little bored. He continued, ¡°Tell me what you want.¡± ¡°I want to become the strongest genetic warrior in Great Cloud City and protect it,¡± Liu Ling said to Ye Li. Ye Li opened the Points Mall in his mind and bought a few upgrade potions. ¡°Drink it.¡± Ye Li handed the upgrade potion over. After Liu Ling drank it, her pupils suddenly constricted because she knew that she was about to break through. A moment later, Liu Ling became a tenth-tier Sky Opener. A tenth-tier Sky Opener was already the strongest in Great Cloud City. ¡°I actually became a tenth-tier Sky Opener?¡± Liu Ling¡¯s eyes widened. She spread out her hands and looked on in a daze. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m leaving.¡± Ye Li looked at Liu Ling. ¡°Alright, senior.¡± Liu Ling nodded. Although she couldn¡¯t bear to be separated from Ye Li, she knew very well that she couldn¡¯t have someone like Ye Li. ¡­ Ye Li placed the Apocalypse Legion into the system space and left Great Cloud City. His current location was still in the South Realm. He walked into a wilderness full of zombies. ¡°Roar! Roar!¡± When the zombies saw Ye Li, they pounced on him. Ye Li released the Apocalypse Legion from the system space. The Apocalypse Legion began to synthesize zombies. There were many zombies in the wilderness, but Ye Li didn¡¯t expect there to be a small town here. Ye Li walked to the small town. It was not big, but it was filled with genetic warriors. However, as soon as he arrived in the town, he was surrounded by a group of genetic warriors. These genetic warriors held weapons in their hands and looked at Ye Li coldly. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Are you from Bai Luo Mountain?¡± a Tier 1 Sky Opener shouted coldly at Ye Li. Bai Luo Mountain? Ye Li had never even heard of Bai Luo Mountain. ¡°I¡¯m not from Bai Luo Mountain,¡± Ye Li said slowly. However, how could these genetic warriors believe him? They all looked at Ye Li angrily. Chapter 1155 - Chapter 1155: Bai Luo Mountain Chapter 1155: Bai Luo Mountain Editor: Henyee Translations Bai Luo Mountain was a large faction in the South Realm. It had recently annexed many villages and towns. At this moment, Ye Li was surrounded by more than a hundred genetic warriors. Although Ye Li had already said that he wasn¡¯t from Bai Luo Mountain, the hundreds of genetic warriors didn¡¯t choose to believe him. ¡°Did Bai Luo Mountain send you here to inquire about us?¡± a genetic warrior said coldly to Ye Li. Ye Li secretly smiled and thought that this town was interesting. ¡°I¡¯ll say it again. I¡¯m not from Bai Luo Mountain,¡± Ye Li said indifferently as he glanced at the hundreds of genetic warriors. Hundreds of genetic warriors stared at Ye Li when they heard that. They naturally did not believe Ye Li¡¯s words. ¡°Besides.¡± Ye Li smiled. ¡°Why did you surround me? Do you think you are my match?¡± The hundreds of genetic warriors surrounding Ye Li were all shocked. They never expected Ye Li to say such a thing. ¡°I think you¡¯re looking for death!¡± A genetic warrior shouted angrily at Ye Li. Clang! A cold light flashed and the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword appeared in Ye Li¡¯s hand. This¡­! The genetic warriors looked at the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword in Ye Li¡¯s hand and could not help but be shocked. It was because they had never seen such a terrifying sword since they were born. This sword felt that just by looking at it, they could not give birth to any hope of survival. ¡°Your sword¡­¡± The corners of Ye Li¡¯s lips curled up slightly, and a faint smile appeared on his handsome face. ¡°This sword is called the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword. If you continue to surround me, this will also be a sword to kill you.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Ye Li slashed at the sky. Swish! A supreme sword light flew towards the sky. Instantly, the sky split into two. ¡°What!!!¡± When the hundreds of genetic warriors surrounding Ye Li saw this, they were all frightened out of their wits. In their eyes, this sword was too terrifying. ¡°Now, do you still think I¡¯m from Bai Luo Mountain?¡± Ye Li glanced at the genetic warriors indifferently. Of course, these genetic warriors did not think so. This was because it was impossible for an existence like Ye Li to exist in Bai Luo Mountain. ¡°My lord!¡± Suddenly, an old man in his sixties knelt in front of Ye Li. ¡°Please save Westwind Town.¡± Immediately, more than a hundred genetic warriors knelt down. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Ye Li asked the genetic warriors kneeling on the ground in confusion. Then, the old man told Ye Li everything that had happened. Ye Li finally understood that Bai Luo Mountain wanted to attack them. ¡°You guys can get up,¡± Ye Li said slowly. The old man knew that an existence like Ye Li did not like to repeat himself. After all the genetic warriors who were kneeling on the ground stood up, their eyes were filled with pleading. ¡°I really can¡¯t think of a reason to help you,¡± Ye Li said to the genetic warriors. The hundred-plus genetic warriors were all shocked. At this moment, a group of people arrived at Westwind Town. There were more than 30 people in this group. All of them were genetic warriors, looking extremely arrogant. ¡°Who¡¯s the mayor?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only A fifth-tier Sky Opener shouted. The old man stared at the 30-odd people and his face could not help but sink. ¡°I¡¯m the mayor. Who are you?¡± The more than 30 genetic warriors smiled. ¡°We¡¯re from Bai Luo Mountain!¡± As soon as these words were spoken, all the genetic warriors in the town were shocked. Chapter 1156 - Chapter 1156: Move Aside. Dont Make Me Repeat Myself Chapter 1156: Move Aside. Don¡¯t Make Me Repeat Myself Editor: Henyee Translations More than 30 genetic warriors from Bai Luo Mountain looked at the people from Westwind Town in disdain. ¡°Our leader said that as long as you surrender obediently, you won¡¯t do anything. Otherwise¡­¡± This fifth-tier Sky Opener laughed coldly. He continued, ¡°We will kill all of you!¡± Arrogant, absolutely arrogant! ¡°We won¡¯t compromise. Let your Bai Luo Mountain do it!¡± The old man stared at the 30-odd genetic warriors and said coldly. The genetic warriors of Bai Luo Mountain had clearly expected Westwind Town to not compromise. Their expressions did not change much. ¡°Then just you wait!¡± A mocking expression appeared on the fifth-tier Sky Opener¡¯s face. Ye Li did not intend to care about the matters of Westwind Town and Bai Luo Mountain. He slowly walked away. However, what he did not expect was that the tree wanted to calm down, but the wind did not stop! More than 30 genetic warriors from Bai Luo Mountain actually stopped him. ¡°Brat, are you trying to escape?¡± The fifth-tier Sky Opener looked at Ye Li with extreme disdain. Ye Li shook his head when he heard that. Why did he always meet these ants? ¡°Move aside.¡± Ye Li looked at the 30-odd genetic warriors in front of him. ¡°Don¡¯t make me repeat myself.¡± The genetic warriors of Bai Luo Mountain were stunned. They never expected Ye Li to say such a thing. ¡°Brat, how dare you speak to us like this?¡± The fifth-tier Sky Opener firmly believed that Ye Li definitely did not know how terrifying their Bai Luo Mountain was. Ye Li shook his head slightly. He looked at the fifth-tier Sky Opener and slowly said, ¡°Do you know what you look like?¡± ¡°Like what?¡± The fifth-tier Sky Opener stared at Ye Li and shouted. ¡°Dead people.¡± ¡°What!!!¡± More than 30 genetic warriors from Bai Luo Mountain were dumbfounded. ¡°Kill him!¡± The fifth-tier Sky Opener really could not stand Ye Li¡¯s arrogance. With the fifth-tier Sky Opener¡¯s order, more than 30 genetic warriors attacked Ye Li. But how could they be Ye Li¡¯s match? Swish! Swish! Swish! Dozens of wind-breaking sounds could be heard as more than 30 Bai Luo Mountain genetic warriors were sent flying. They landed heavily on the ground, their eyes wide open. There was a shocking bloody hole on their foreheads. ¡°Hiss!!!¡± All the genetic warriors in Westwind Town were shocked. The remaining fifth-tier Sky Opener was naturally scared out of his wits. ¡°Th-th-this¡­¡± The fifth-tier Sky Opener looked at Ye Li in shock. Ye Li smiled calmly and said to the fifth-tier Sky Opener, ¡°Do you think they look like dead people now?¡± How could this fifth-tier Sky Opener be able to speak a complete sentence? His entire body was trembling uncontrollably. ¡°I-I¡¯m from Bai Luo Mountain. If you¡­¡± Unfortunately, this fifth-tier Sky Opener could not complete his sentence. His life had already disappeared from this world forever. Up until his death, this fifth-tier Sky Opener of Bai Luo Mountain could not believe that his life had actually ended just like that. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At this moment, all the genetic warriors in Westwind Town were frozen like clay sculptures. They were unable to recover for a long time. Ye Li originally didn¡¯t want to care about Westwind Town and Bai Luo Mountain, but why didn¡¯t the people from Bai Luo Mountain let him leave? He didn¡¯t understand. He really didn¡¯t understand. ¡°If that¡¯s the case.¡± Ye Li looked up at the sun in the sky. ¡°Bai Luo Mountain should be destroyed.¡± After that, he slowly walked towards Bai Luo Mountain. Chapter 1157 - Chapter 1157: Im Here to Destroy Bai Luo Mountain Chapter 1157: I¡¯m Here to Destroy Bai Luo Mountain Editor: Henyee Translations At the foot of Bai Luo Mountain. Ye Li looked at the majestic Bai Luo Mountain in front of him. At this moment, more than ten men happened to walk down from Bai Luo Mountain. Naturally, they also saw Ye Li. ¡°Who are you?¡± More than ten men walked to Ye Li¡¯s side and asked him in confusion. ¡°Ye Li,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Of course, these men had never heard of Ye Li¡¯s name. ¡°So did you come to Mount Bai Luo to join it?¡± a man asked. In the past, the genetic warriors who came to Bai Luo Mountain were all here to join Bai Luo Mountain. To their surprise, Ye Li shook his head. ¡°Aren¡¯t you here to join Bai Luo Mountain?¡± A man looked at Ye Li in confusion. Ye Li smiled faintly. ¡°I am indeed not here to join Bai Luo Mountain, but to destroy Bai Luo Mountain.¡± As soon as these words were spoken, all the men were stunned. No matter what, they did not expect Ye Li to say such words. ¡°W-what did you say?¡± The dozen or so men firmly believed that they must have heard wrongly. Haha. Ye Li smiled coldly. ¡°Do you think I will repeat myself?¡± The men finally understood that Ye Li was here to cause trouble. ¡°Brat, how many lives do you have? You actually dare to find trouble with Bai Luo Mountain. I think you don¡¯t want to live anymore!¡± A man sneered at Ye Li. There was no change in Ye Li¡¯s handsome face as he looked at the man who spoke. ¡°Do you believe that I can let you see their corpses in a second?¡± Hahaha!!! The men all burst into laughter, as if they had never heard such a funny joke before. ¡°W-what did you say?¡± This man looked at Ye Li playfully. However, just as he finished speaking, he heard more than ten wind-breaking sounds. Then, the people around him were all finished. What? The man looked at the corpses on the ground in horror. They had all died in the same way. There was a shocking bloody hole on their foreheads. At this moment, the man was so frightened that he was scared out of wits. ¡°Now, do you believe what I said?¡± Ye Li looked at the man calmly. ¡°I believe you, I believe you,¡± the man quickly replied. Ye Li smiled. ¡°Go and tell your leader that the people who destroyed Bai Luo Mountain are here.¡± When the man heard this, it was as if he had been pardoned. He did not dare to stay any longer and hurriedly ran towards Bai Luo Mountain. A moment later, more than a hundred genetic warriors descended from Mount Bai Luo. Ye Li¡¯s face was as calm as water. In his opinion, these hundreds of genetic warriors were too weak and pitiful in his eyes. More than a hundred genetic warriors arrived at the foot of Bai Luo Mountain. ¡°He did it!¡± The man pointed at Ye Li and said. ¡°You¡¯re the one who killed the people from Bai Luo Mountain?¡± An eighth-tier Sky Opener said coldly to Ye Li. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Ye Li nodded. The eighth-tier Sky Opener was stunned. He really could not understand why Ye Li was still so calm at this point. ¡°Don¡¯t you know you¡¯re dead?¡± The eighth-tier Sky Opener looked at Ye Li in confusion. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°No.¡± Ye Li shook his head. The eighth-tier Sky Opener was stunned when he heard that. The hundreds of genetic warriors behind him were also stunned. There was actually someone in the South Realm who was not afraid of their Bai Luo Mountain? ¡°Then die!¡± The eighth-tier Sky Opener said coldly to Ye Li. Chapter 1158 - Chapter 1158: Fire Place, East Thunder Base City Chapter 1158: Fire Place, East Thunder Base City Editor: Henyee Translations The eighth-tier Sky Opener glared at Ye Li. ¡°Attack!¡± Following the order of the eighth-tier Sky Opener, the hundreds of genetic warriors behind him all rushed towards Ye Li. Ye Li was not interested in these ants at all. He released Ah Da from the system space. Roar!!! Ah Da punched out fiercely. RUMBLE! Immediately, the violent wind began to retreat. With just this punch, more than a hundred genetic warriors were sent flying. The eighth-tier Sky Opener also fell to the ground. His face was already filled with horror. ¡°Th-th-this¡­¡± How could this eighth-tier Sky Opener speak a complete sentence? There was no change in Ye Li¡¯s handsome face. He slowly walked towards the eighth-tier Sky Opener who had fallen to the ground. ¡°You, you!¡± When the eighth-tier Sky Opener saw Ye Li walking towards him, he was scared out of his wits. ¡°How do you want to die?¡± Ye Li looked at the eighth-tier Sky Opener indifferently. When the eighth-tier Sky Opener heard this, he was instantly so frightened that his face turned pale. ¡°I-I don¡¯t want to die.¡± A few seconds later, the eighth-tier Sky Opener finally said something. Haha. Ye Li shook his head. Then, he raised his finger. Terrifying spiritual energy wrapped around his finger. Swish! With the sound of wind-breaking, the life of an eighth-tier Sky Opener disappeared from this world forever. Ye Li released all the zombies of the Apocalypse Legion from the system space. ¡°Go destroy Bai Luo Mountain and synthesize zombies,¡± Ye Li said slowly to the Apocalypse Legion. After receiving the order, the Apocalypse Legion disappeared on the spot. ¡­ Ye Li thought that it was time to visit the Fire Wyvern Demon Race. The Fire Wyvern Demon Race was in the Fire Land of the South Realm. In addition to the Fire Wyvern Demon Race, there were also many Dark Race members and zombies. Of course, there were also humans. Ye Li arrived at the wilderness of the land of fire. This was a pitch-black wasteland. ¡°Roar! Roar!¡± In an instant, hundreds of zombies discovered him and flew toward him.uum These zombies were too weak and pitiful in Ye Li¡¯s eyes. Boom! Ye Li punched out, and hundreds of zombies fell to the ground. He did not choose to synthesize these zombies. He could synthesize them, but there was no need. He walked to a base city called East Thunder. There were many genetic warriors in East Thunder Base City. At this moment, a dagger was pressed against his back. ¡°Brat, don¡¯t make a sound.¡± Ye Li turned around and realized that it was a man with a sharp mouth and monkey cheeks. ¡°Who are you?¡± There was no change in Ye Li¡¯s handsome face. The monkey-faced man smiled coldly. ¡°You don¡¯t have to care who I am. All you need to know is that your life is now in my hands.¡± Ye Li wanted to laugh. He really wanted to laugh because this monkey-faced man was only a tier 3 Sky Opener. ¡°Follow me obediently!¡± The monkey-faced man said coldly to Ye Li. Ye Li smiled faintly and thought that since that was the case, he would go and take a look. Not long after, this monkey-faced man brought Ye Li to an abandoned factory. ¡°Brat, if you don¡¯t want to die, hand over the post-apocalyptic world currency obediently!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only When Ye Li heard this, he understood. So this was a robbery. He had never met one before. Ye Li¡¯s expression was calm as he looked at the monkey-faced man in front of him. ¡°But what if I don¡¯t have the post-apocalyptic world currency?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t play any tricks, or else I¡¯ll f*cking kill you!¡± Chapter 1159 - Chapter 1159: Jiang Xue Chapter 1159: Jiang Xue Editor: Henyee Translations Ye Li really didn¡¯t know how this monkey-faced man dared to say such a thing. ¡°Do you do this for a living?¡± Ye Li looked indifferently at the man with the sharp mouth and monkey cheeks in front of him. The monkey-faced man sneered. ¡°Brat, I don¡¯t want to talk nonsense with you. Are you going to hand over the post-apocalyptic world coins on you or not?¡± ¡°Do you think I will hand it over?¡± Ye Li looked at the monkey-faced man playfully. The monkey-faced man sneered, ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll kill you!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the monkey-faced man stabbed towards Ye Li with the dagger in his hand. Unfortunately, so what if Ye Li was stabbed by him? He still couldn¡¯t do any damage to him. ¡°Ahh!¡± The monkey-like face let out a miserable scream like a pig being slaughtered. He was sent flying, and a shocking bloody hole appeared on his forehead. Ye Li thought that something interesting would happen if this monkey-faced man brought him here. He didn¡¯t expect it to be like this. He slowly walked out of the abandoned factory. After walking out of the abandoned factory, a few men appeared in his vision. These men were carrying a sack. When they saw Ye Li, they were all shocked and stopped in their tracks. ¡°Who are you?¡± A man asked Ye Li coldly. Ye Li smiled and said slowly, ¡°What does it have to do with you who I am?¡± The few men were a little angry when they heard this. They all stared at Ye Li. ¡°Brat, you¡¯re not from Blackwater!¡± ¡°Of course I¡¯m not from Blackwater.¡± As soon as he said this, the men put down the sacks in their hands. ¡°Brat, I think you¡¯re courting death!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, several men attacked Ye Li. Swish! Swish! Swish! A few wind-breaking sounds rang out, and the men all died. Ye Li really didn¡¯t understand why they didn¡¯t cherish their lives. Of course, he knew that the person in the sack was human. Then, Ye Li opened the sack.Update by n0vgo. co He realized that the person in the sack was a woman about his age. The woman was very beautiful. At that moment, she was unconscious. Ye Li raised his palm and a gentle spiritual power shot towards the woman. A few seconds later, the woman woke up. ¡°What, what¡¯s wrong with me?¡± The woman¡¯s fair face was filled with shock. Then, the woman¡¯s pupils constricted rapidly. ¡°You¡­ you kidnapped me?¡± The woman looked at Ye Li in shock. Ye Li secretly smiled. He couldn¡¯t understand what this woman was thinking. ¡°Can¡¯t you see the bodies on the ground?¡± Ye Li looked at the woman calmly and asked. When the woman heard this, she quickly looked at the corpses on the ground and realized that there were the corpses of several men in black on the ground. There was a shocking bloody hole on their foreheads. Suddenly, the woman seemed to have thought of something. ¡°I remember now.¡± The woman looked at Ye Li. ¡°They kidnapped me.¡± Ye Li¡¯s face was as calm as water. He did not answer the woman¡¯s question. ¡°Did you save me?¡± The woman looked at Ye Li and continued. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ye Li smiled calmly. ¡°What do you think?¡± The woman¡¯s fair face revealed an incomparably grateful expression. ¡°Thank you for saving me.¡± ¡°By the way, senior, my name is Jiang Xue.¡± Ye Li looked at Jiang Xue in confusion. ¡°Why are you still here?¡± He thought that Jiang Xue was only a tier 4 Sky Opener. Why wasn¡¯t she leaving yet? Chapter 1160 - Chapter 1160: Did Anyone Say You Were Annoying? Chapter 1160: Did Anyone Say You Were Annoying? Editor: Henyee Translations Jiang Xue was stunned. Naturally, she did not understand what Ye Li said.u ¡°Senior, I have to thank you. If it weren¡¯t for you, I don¡¯t know what they would have done to me,¡± Jiang Xue said to Ye Li. At this moment, dozens of genetic warriors rushed over. These genetic warriors were all dressed in black robes. They looked at the corpses of the men with anger on their faces. ¡°You¡¯re the ones who killed my men!¡± A middle-aged man stared at Ye Li and shouted. This middle-aged man was a sixth-tier Sky Opener. From the looks of it, he was the strongest existence among the dozens of genetic warriors. ¡°It wasn¡¯t us.¡± Ye Li looked at the sixth-tier Sky Opener indifferently. ¡°I killed him.¡± When the dozens of Blackwater Genetic Warriors heard this, thousands of feet of anger rushed out from above their heads. ¡°Brat, since you killed my Blackwater¡¯s men, you should die too!¡± The sixth-tier Sky Opener said coldly to Ye Li. With that, the sixth-tier Sky Opener threw a punch at Ye Li. In his opinion, it was impossible for Ye Li to withstand his punch. The dozens of genetic warriors behind the sixth-tier Sky Opener thought so too. Unfortunately, they had all missed out on one point. This was Ye Li¡¯s ability. However, before this sixth-tier Sky Opener¡¯s fist could even touch Ye Li¡¯s body, he was already sent flying. The sixth-tier Sky Opener fell heavily to the ground. His eyes were wide open for the largest time in history, and his face was already distorted, as if he had seen an extremely terrifying scene before his death. How was that possible!!! Dozens of Blackwater¡¯s genetic warriors were terrified. Jiang Xue naturally froze on the spot as if she was petrified. Her mouth was so wide open that she could even put down an extra-large bowl. She could have sworn it was the most shocking shock she¡¯d ever experienced. ¡°I¡¯ve already given you a chance to live, but you don¡¯t cherish it.¡± Ye Li glanced indifferently at the dozens of genetic warriors in front of him. Ye Li continued, ¡°I can only kill you now.¡± After saying that, Ye Li punched out fiercely. The power of this punch was so terrifying that it was obvious. ¡°Ah!!!¡± Dozens of genetic warriors shouted. Their lives had disappeared from this world forever. ¡®Oh my God!¡¯ Jiang Xue could no longer imagine how terrifying Ye Li was. She did not understand why there was such a terrifying person like Ye Li in this world. Ye Li smiled faintly, but his handsome face did not change at all. ¡°What are you still doing here?¡± Ye Li looked at Jiang Xue playfully. Jiang Xue swallowed her saliva when she heard that. She realized that when she was facing Ye Li, she did not even dare to speak. ¡°Senior, you¡¯re too scary!¡± Jiang Xue looked at Ye Li and said in shock. ¡°Many people say that,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Then, Ye Li ignored Jiang Xue and headed towards East Thunder Base City. Not long after, he arrived at the main district of East Thunder Base City. To his surprise, Jiang Xue also followed him. ¡°Senior, I still don¡¯t know your name.¡± Jiang Xue quickly walked to Ye Li and asked. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ye Li stopped in his tracks. He looked at Jiang Xue calmly and said, ¡°Did I ever tell you that you¡¯re annoying?¡± ¡°No.¡± Jiang Xue¡¯s fair face was filled with confusion. ¡°Well, there is now.¡± Chapter 1161 - Chapter 1161: There Are Always People Who Dont Value Their Lives Chapter 1161: There Are Always People Who Don¡¯t Value Their Lives Editor: Henyee Translations Jiang Xue was stunned. It was obvious that she did not expect Ye Li to say such words. ¡°Senior, do you hate me?¡± Jiang Xue bit her lips and said to Ye Li. ¡°No,¡± Ye Li looked at Jiang Xue indifferently. ¡°I just think you¡¯re annoying.¡± Ye Li just wanted to take a walk in the East Thunder Base City. He didn¡¯t want to cause trouble, but he didn¡¯t expect that people who didn¡¯t cherish their lives would always appear in front of him. A young man around his age blocked his path. There were five or six men behind this young man. It seemed that they were all this young man¡¯s lackeys. The young man looked quite good, but it depended on whom you compared him with. Compared to Ye Li, the difference wasn¡¯t quite like heaven and earth, but it was close. ¡°Chi Jun, what do you want?¡± Jiang Xue stared at the young man. Her fair face revealed a deep look of disgust. Chi Jun was a super genius of East Thunder Base City and a seventh-tier Sky Opener. ¡°Xue¡¯er, who is he?¡± Chi Jun stared at Ye Li. If he had not seen Ye Li before, he would not have believed that there was such a good-looking person in this world. ¡°What does it have to do with you?¡± Jiang Xue looked at Chi Jun coldly. Chi Jun was not angry, but happy instead. He looked at Ye Li. ¡°Brat, who gave you the courage to walk with her?¡± Chi Jun said coldly to Ye Li. The people on the streets of East Thunder Base City also started to gather around and point at Ye Li. ¡°Who is this? He can actually keep a straight face when facing Chi Jun.¡± ¡°He probably doesn¡¯t know who Chi Jun is. Otherwise, he would have been scared out of his wits long ago.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. The person who dared to provoke Chi Jun in East Thunder Base City hasn¡¯t been born yet.¡± Everyone discussed among themselves. They all had a look of pity on their faces because even if they used their toes, they could imagine how miserable Ye Li¡¯s ending would be. ¡°Disappear.¡± Ye Li looked at Chi Jun indifferently. ¡°I¡¯ll give you one second to disappear in front of me.¡± ¡°What!!!¡± When the onlookers heard this, they could not help but suck in a breath of cold air and looked at Ye Li with their mouths agape. Even if they wanted to spend ten days and ten nights, they would not have thought that Ye Li would say such a thing. ¡°You¡¯re courting death! How dare you speak to Big Brother Chi Jun like that!¡± Suddenly, a tier 2 Sky Opener behind Chi Jun attacked Ye Li with his palm. A huge palm condensed from spiritual energy flew towards Ye Li. Such an attack was really not dangerous to Ye Li at all. When the huge palm condensed from spiritual energy was only a line away from Ye Li, the onlookers widened their eyes. Chi Jun laughed coldly, and an extremely mocking expression appeared on his face. Initially, he thought that Ye Li must have some ability to be so arrogant. But now, it seemed that he had made a mistake in not entering. Moreover, he had made a huge mistake. Without a doubt, the huge palm condensed from spiritual energy hit Ye Li¡¯s body. Boom! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Everyone knew that Ye Li would either die or be injured. Unfortunately, they would rather believe that the sky had collapsed than believe that not only was Ye Li not dead or injured, but he was also not injured at all. How was that possible!!! Seeing this scene, everyone present shouted. They saw a scene that would never happen. The tier 2 Sky Opener who attacked Ye Li was also dumbfounded. His eyes were already wider than an ox¡¯s. Chapter 1162 - Chapter 1162: Kill Chi Jun Chapter 1162: Kill Chi Jun Editor: Henyee Translations This tier 2 Sky Opener who had attacked Ye Li was about to say something, but unfortunately, he never had the chance to continue because a shocking bloody hole had already appeared on his forehead. ¡°What!!!¡± Everyone present turned pale with fright. They did not expect Ye Li to be so terrifying. Chi Jun was shocked as well. He knew that he had kicked an iron plate this time, but¡­ He had no reason to be afraid because this was the East Thunder Base City. He didn¡¯t think that Ye Li would dare to attack him. ¡°I¡¯m the son of the city lord of East Thunder Base City,¡± Chi Jun said coldly to Ye Li. In the eyes of the onlookers, although Ye Li was extremely powerful, he definitely did not know Chi Jun¡¯s identity. Otherwise, Ye Li would definitely not dare to attack that tier 2 Sky Opener. They naturally knew that after Chi Jun revealed his identity, Ye Li would definitely be scared out of his wits. The onlookers quickly looked at Ye Li¡¯s face. However, it didn¡¯t matter if they didn¡¯t look. They were all shocked to the point of being shocked. Because Ye Li¡¯s handsome face didn¡¯t change at all. It was as if he didn¡¯t hear what Chi Jun said at all. ¡°The son of the city lord of East Thunder Base City?¡± Ye Li looked at Chi Jun indifferently. ¡°That¡¯s all.¡± Whoosh! When the onlookers heard this, they could not help but take a few steps back. ¡°W-what did you say?¡± Chi Jun didn¡¯t expect that his background couldn¡¯t make Ye Li¡¯s expression change at all. ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk nonsense with you anymore. Tell me.¡± After saying that, Ye Li said to Chi Jun, ¡°How do you want to die?¡± When Chi Jun and the men behind him heard this, they were all scared out of their wits. Their faces were as shocked as they could be. ¡°I-I¡¯m the city lord of East Thunder Base City¡­¡± Ye Li didn¡¯t let Chi Jun finish his sentence successfully. Chi Jun¡¯s body was pierced by a terrifying spiritual light attack, and Chi Jun¡¯s eyes widened. Even in death, he did not dare to believe that he had died just like that.Upd@te by novg0 .co This¡­ this¡­ When the men behind Chi Jun saw that Chi Jun was dead, they were all scared out of wits. ¡°Ah! Ah! Ah!¡± Before Ye Li could even attack them, they all started shouting. Pretending to be crazy? Ye Li shook his head secretly, thinking that these ants were too laughable. Swish! Swish! Swish! Ye Li raised his finger and a few horrifying spiritual light attacks flew out from his finger. These men all fell to the ground with grievances. Silence, a dead silence. The onlookers were all shocked. No matter what, they could not believe that this scene would happen. ¡°Senior, you¡¯re in big trouble.¡± Jiang Xue¡¯s entire body trembled as she said to Ye Li. There was still no change in Ye Li¡¯s handsome face. He didn¡¯t answer Jiang Xue either. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Senior, you¡¯d better run.¡± Seeing that Ye Li ignored him, Jiang Xue quickly said to Ye Li. ¡°I don¡¯t have the habit of running away,¡± Ye Li said slowly. The onlookers were still looking at Ye Li in shock. They really didn¡¯t know how bold Ye Li was to dare to kill the son of the city lord, Chi Jun, in East Thunder Base City. Not long after, hundreds of guards from the City Lord Mansion rushed over. Chapter 1163 - Chapter 1163: Destroy the City Lord Mansion Chapter 1163: Destroy the City Lord Mansion Editor: Henyee Translations Hundreds of guards from the City Lord Mansion surrounded Ye Li and Jiang Xue. ¡°Who killed the young city lord!¡± A ninth-tier Sky Opener¡¯s eyes were already red. The onlookers sighed to themselves, thinking that what was going to happen had finally happened. After all, this was the East Thunder Base City. ¡°I killed him,¡± Ye Li said slowly. His face was very calm. The ninth-tier Sky Opener looked at the expression on Ye Li¡¯s face and could not help but be stunned. He did not expect that Ye Li could still be so calm and composed at this moment. Jiang Xue was also stunned. She thought that no matter who she met, her senior would not show any fear on his face. ¡°Guards! Capture him!¡± As the ninth-tier Ascendant sneered, a few genetic warriors walked towards Ye Li. However¡­ They had just taken a step when they were all sent flying. Hiss! The onlookers didn¡¯t dare to imagine how strong Ye Li was. The ninth-tier Sky Opener was also stunned for a moment. ¡°No wonder you can still be so calm. You¡¯re a powerhouse!¡± The ninth-tier Sky Opener said coldly to Ye Li. Powerhouse? Haha. Ye Li suddenly laughed coldly. Clang! Suddenly, a cold light flashed on the streets of East Thunder Base City. Sword cries and dragon cries sounded incessantly. A terrifying five-clawed blood dragon phantom entrenched above Ye Li¡¯s head. When everyone present saw this scene, they were dumbfounded. What kind of phenomenon was this? Moreover, the sword in Ye Li¡¯s hand was so terrifying that no one knew how to describe it. It was as if one would enter purgatory with just a glance. However, Ye Li jumped up and raised the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword in his hand. ¡°I have a sword that can kill anyone in the world!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the sword fell! An extremely terrifying supreme sword beam flew towards the hundred city lord¡¯s guard team. When the guards saw this, they were all shocked because they realized that they could not dodge such an attack. ¡°Ah!!!¡± In an instant, screams sounded incessantly. The onlookers were all terrified to the extreme. All the strength in their bodies seemed to have been sucked dry by something and they fell weakly to the ground. ¡°What are you standing there for?¡± Ye Li looked at Jiang Xue. Jiang Xue came back to her senses when she heard this. She felt that not only was her entire body trembling, but even her soul was trembling uncontrollably. ¡°Where are you going?¡± City Lord Mansion. Ye Li said calmly. Ye Li was such a person. He never needed any reason to do things. Jiang Xue was stunned. When she looked at Ye Li, she realized that he had already walked ten steps away. She quickly followed him. ¡°Senior, why are we going to the City Lord Mansion?¡± A puzzled expression appeared on Jiang Xue¡¯s fair face. ¡°To destroy the City Lord Mansion, of course,¡± Ye Li said slowly. What? Jiang Xue was stunned. Destroy¡­ the City Lord Mansion? ¡°But senior, the City Lord Mansion¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Before Jiang Xue could finish her sentence, Ye Li interrupted her. ¡°Just take your path. You don¡¯t have to say anything else.¡± Ye Li said. Upon hearing this, Jiang Xue did not dare to continue speaking. If she wanted to die, so be it. Then, she brought Ye Li towards the City Lord Mansion. Not long after, Ye Li and Jiang Xue arrived outside the City Lord Mansion. ¡°Senior, this is the City Lord Mansion.¡± Jiang Xue looked at Ye Li and said. Chapter 1164 - Chapter 1164: I Killed Your Son Chapter 1164: I Killed Your Son Editor: Henyee Translations Ye Li looked the City Lord Mansion up and down. At this moment, a few men had already walked over. They looked at Ye Li and Jiang Xue warily. ¡°Who are you?¡± A middle-aged man stared at Ye Li and Jiang Xue. ¡°Do you know that this is the City Lord Mansion?¡± ¡°Of course, I do,¡± Ye Li nodded. The men were puzzled. They knew all the powerful figures in the East Thunder Base City, but the two people in front of them were not among them. ¡°Are you here to see the city lord?¡± a man asked. ¡°No.¡± Ye Li shook his head. The men looked puzzled. Ye Li looked at the sun in the sky and slowly said, ¡°I¡¯m here to destroy the City Lord Mansion.¡± ¡°What!!!¡± As soon as he said this, the men were all stunned. They never thought that Ye Li would say such a thing. ¡°Go and tell your city lord,¡± Ye Li said calmly to the men in front of him. These men were all fifth-tier Sky Openers. In Ye Li¡¯s eyes, they were pitifully weak. ¡°You¡¯re looking for death!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, a man punched Ye Li fiercely. Ye Li really couldn¡¯t understand why there were always people who felt that they could kill him. ¡°Ahh!¡± Without a doubt, a shocking bloody hole appeared on the forehead of the man who punched Ye Li. Hiss! When the other men saw this scene, they couldn¡¯t help but be terrified. They didn¡¯t even see how Ye Li attacked. Their people were all dead. ¡°How do you want to die?¡± Ye Li looked at the men in front of him playfully. When these men heard this, they could not help but be frightened out of their wits. Their faces were as shocked as they could be. ¡°Run!¡± Suddenly, a man shouted. Unfortunately, how could they escape from Ye Li¡¯s grasp? Swish! Swish! Swish! As several spiritual light attacks appeared, these men all fell to the ground with grievances. ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡± Ye Li spoke slowly to Jiang Xue. Jiang Xue looked at Ye Li in shock. She felt that Ye Li was too scary. Such a person did not even blink when he killed someone. Such a commotion outside the City Lord Mansion was naturally heard from inside. Before long, more than a hundred genetic warriors rushed out. Suddenly, more than a hundred genetic warriors made way for a middle-aged man to slowly walk in. The middle-aged man walked like a tiger. He had sharp eyebrows and a pair of big leopard eyes. His face was like a silver basin! ¡°I¡¯m the City Lord of the East Thunder Base City. Why did you barge into my City Lord Mansion?¡± City Lord Chi Cheng¡¯s face was filled with deep anger. His son was already dead, and now someone had barged into the City Lord Mansion. ¡°Because I killed your son and now I came to destroy your City Lord Mansion.¡± Ye Li looked at Chi Cheng indifferently. ¡°I don¡¯t know if this is the reason.¡± As soon as these words were spoken, Chi Cheng and the hundred-odd genetic warriors were shocked. ¡°What!¡± Chi Cheng stared at Ye Li. ¡°Did you kill my son?¡± Ye Li smiled calmly. His handsome face was calm as he slowly said, Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°That¡¯s right. I killed your son.¡± Chi Jun was furious when he heard this. ¡°Kill them!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, more than a hundred genetic warriors rushed towards Ye Li and Jiang Xue. A deep fear appeared on Jiang Xue¡¯s fair face. She quickly hid behind Ye Li. Chapter 1165 - Chapter 1165: Fire Wyvern Cave Chapter 1165: Fire Wyvern Cave Editor: Henyee Translations Ye Li looked at the hundreds of genetic warriors rushing towards him and couldn¡¯t help but shake his head. Then, he took out the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword from the system space. Immediately, a cold flash of lightning appeared in the eyes of more than a hundred genetic warriors. The hundred-odd genetic warriors were all shocked. They stopped in their tracks and their eyes were filled with shock because they felt that the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword in Ye Li¡¯s hand was too terrifying. ¡°So you had a chance to live, but you chose to attack me.¡± Ye Li raised the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword. ¡°So you all have to die.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the sword fell! An extremely terrifying supreme sword light flew over. Hundreds of genetic warriors looked at the supreme sword beam flying over and were terrified. ¡°Ah!!!¡± Suddenly, more than a hundred genetic warriors fell to the ground. The scene was tragic. ¡°How is this possible!¡± When City Lord Chi Cheng saw this, he could not help but be greatly shocked. Even if he wanted to spend ten days and ten nights, he would not dare to believe that this was true. Ye Li smiled faintly, but his handsome face did not change at all. ¡°Come here. What are you waiting for?¡± Ye Li looked at the city lord of East Thunder Base City, Chi Cheng. Chi Cheng did not dare to go over. He knew that there was only one outcome in the past, and that was death. If he had known that Ye Li was such a terrifying person, he would have chosen to turn around and run when he saw Ye Li. Unfortunately, there was no medicine for regret in this world. ¡°I¡¯m the city lord of East Thunder Base City. How can you¡­¡± Chi Cheng originally wanted to use his identity to make Ye Li retreat, but he was wrong. Ye Li was never afraid of being threatened by anyone. Of course, before he could finish his sentence, his life had disappeared from this world forever. Ye Li brought Jiang Xue out of the East Thunder Base City. ¡°Go to the North Realm¡¯s Sword Sect,¡± Ye Li said to Jiang Xue. Ye Li thought that Jiang Xue definitely couldn¡¯t stay in East Thunder Base City anymore. When Jiang Xue heard this, she looked a little afraid. After all, they were in another realm. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. When we reach the Sword Sect, just say that I told you to go there,¡± Ye Li continued. Jiang Xue nodded and left. ¡­ Ye Li thought that his purpose in coming to the South Realm was to go to the Fire Wyvern Demon Race to play. The Fire Wyvern Demon Race¡¯s territory was in the Fire Place. He began to head towards the Fire Wyvern Demon Race¡¯s territory. Finally, Ye Li arrived at the Fire Wyvern Mountain. ¡°Eh, you, you¡¯re Ye Li?¡± Suddenly, a voice entered Ye Li¡¯s ears. Ye Li looked up and saw that it was Zhu Ning. Zhu Ning was the one who wanted to marry Qiong Ling, but because of Ye Li¡¯s appearance, it was considered a failure. ¡°Ye Li, why are you in the South Realm?¡± Zhu Ning looked at Ye Li in confusion. Ye Li smiled faintly. ¡°If I said that I came to the Fire Wyvern Demon Race to take a look, would you believe me?¡± Of course, Zhu Ning did not believe it. In his opinion, Ye Li would not come to the Fire Wyvern Demon Race for no reason. ¡°Ye Li, since you¡¯re here, why don¡¯t you go to the Fire Wyvern Cave?¡± Zhu Ning said. Ye Li nodded. Then, the two of them went up the Fire Wyvern Mountain and entered the Fire Wyvern Cave. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Brother, look who¡¯s here.¡± Zhu Ning shouted at a young man. The young man turned around and immediately took three steps back. His jade-like face was filled with shock. ¡°Ye Li?¡± This young man was none other than Zhu Ning¡¯s elder brother, Zhu Tian. Chapter 1166 - Chapter 1166: South King City Chapter 1166: South King City Editor: Henyee Translations Ye Li chatted a lot with Zhu Ning and Zhu Tian. From them, he learned that the Qiong Qi Royal Family had already given up on the marriage alliance with the Fire Wyvern Demon Race. Hearing this, Ye Li was relieved. Zhu Ning brought Ye Li to the largest city in the South Realm, South King City. There were people coming and going in South King City, and there was a lot of traffic. ¡°Ye Li, I¡¯ve only been to South King City once, so I don¡¯t know much about it.¡± Zhu Ning said to Ye Li. On the streets of South King City, Ye Li and Zhu Ning¡¯s appearances were really outstanding. All the beauties had peach blossoms on their faces. Suddenly, a cold woman walked towards the two of them. The woman had a fairy-like appearance, but her face was a little too cold. She even held a long sword in her hand. The cold aura emanating from the woman¡¯s body made everyone stay away from her. Only Ye Li and Zhu Ning continued to walk forward. ¡°Get out of the way!¡± The woman said coldly to Ye Li and Zhu Ning. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t have the habit of making way for others,¡± Zhu Ning said calmly to the woman. Zhu Ning was already a tenth-tier Earth King. As long as he took another step forward, he would be able to become a Heavenly King. This woman was only a seventh-tier Earth King. How could she order the Second Young Master of the Fire Wyvern Demon Clan and the Master of the North Realm to make way for her? The woman¡¯s expression turned cold when she heard this. She pulled out the long sword in her hand and tried to stab Zhu Ning. Zhu Ning dodged the woman¡¯s sword and was about to speak when Ye Li spoke first. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Ye Li said to Zhu Ning. Zhu Ning shrugged and followed Ye Li to walk around the woman. The woman seemed angry and stabbed again. Unfortunately, the moment her sword stabbed out, it broke. ¡®What happened?¡¯ The woman was stunned. She really could not understand why her sword had broken. She quickly looked at Ye Li and Zhu Ning, only to find that they did not look back and were still walking forward. The woman jumped up and blocked Ye Li and Zhu Ning¡¯s way again. ¡°Who broke my sword?¡± The woman looked at Ye Li and Zhu Ning. At this moment, this woman was undoubtedly shocked because she didn¡¯t even see Ye Li or Zhu Ning make a move before her sword broke. ¡°Why are there always ants blocking the way?¡± Ye Li looked at Zhu Ning in confusion. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Maybe it¡¯s because they¡¯re foolish,¡± Zhu Ning replied. When the woman heard Ye Li¡¯s words, her cold face became several times colder. ¡°Are you calling me an ant?¡± The woman¡¯s name was Lu Bing. She stared at Ye Li. Ye Li smiled faintly. ¡°Aren¡¯t you an ant?¡± Lu Bing was furious. As the eldest disciple of the Frost Sect, when had he ever been looked down upon like this? ¡°Do you know that I¡¯m the eldest disciple of the Frost Sect?¡± Lu Bing said coldly. When the onlookers heard about the Frost Sect, they were all shocked. ¡°Frost Sect?¡± Ye Li¡¯s handsome face was filled with confusion. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s an alright sect in the South Realm. It¡¯s just average,¡± Zhu Ning said to Ye Li. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only When Lu Bing heard this, he became even more furious. ¡°Why are you still so arrogant in front of a disciple of the Frost Sect?¡± Ye Li smiled. ¡°Leave and disappear.¡± Lu Bing was furious when she heard this. She raised her palm and an ice power flew out from her hand. ¡°Frost Spike!¡± Chapter 1167 - Chapter 1167: Lu Bing Chapter 1167: Lu Bing Editor: Henyee Translations Ye Li didn¡¯t expect Lu Bing to be so annoying. He turned around and gently tapped his finger on the Frost Spike. The Frost Spike instantly disappeared. ¡°What!!!¡± Not only Lu Bing, but the onlookers were also terrified. They could not believe it even if they racked their brains. ¡°Do you really believe what you see with your eyes?¡± Ye Li looked at Lu Bing indifferently. At this moment, how could Lu Bing still be able to say a complete sentence? One had to know that she was a seventh-tier Earth King. The attack that she launched was tapped lightly by the person in front of her and then disappeared? ¡°You, what are you¡­¡± Before Lu Bing could finish his sentence, Ye Li interrupted him. ¡°Don¡¯t ever believe your own eyes, because sometimes your eyes can deceive you,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Just like Ye Li and Zhu Ning, who would have thought of their identities? ¡°Go and eat something,¡± Ye Li said to Zhu Ning. Zhu Ning nodded. Then, the two of them looked for a restaurant. After Ye Li and Zhu Ning walked for more than ten steps, Lu Bing finally came back to her senses. For some reason, she actually followed them. ¡°Wait.¡± Lu Bing stopped Ye Li and Zhu Ning. Ye Li and Zhu Ning stopped in their tracks and looked at Lu Bing in confusion. ¡°You guys are very strong.¡± Lu Bing looked at Ye Li and Zhu Ning seriously. Ye Li and Zhu Ning couldn¡¯t help but secretly smile. They naturally didn¡¯t expect Lu Bing to call them back just to say this. They did not intend to continue paying attention to Lu Bing and continued to search for a restaurant. Not long after, they found a nice-looking restaurant. After Ye Li and Zhu Ning entered the restaurant, they realized that Lu Bing had followed them. ¡°Why are you following us?¡± Zhu Ning looked at Lu Bing in confusion. ¡°Because¡­¡± Seconds later, Lu Bing continued, ¡°Because I feel that you guys are very mysterious.¡± Without saying much, Ye Li ordered a table full of delicacies and they started to eat and drink. After eating and drinking her fill, Lu Bing¡¯s fair face looked like she wanted to say something but hesitated. ¡°Seniors, do you know about the Green-Winged Viper Tribe?¡± Lu Bing looked at Ye Li and Zhu Ning. Of course, Ye Li and Zhu Ning had never heard of a Green-Winged Viper. ¡°I came out of the Frost Sect to destroy the Green-Winged Viper Tribe. Recently, the Green-Winged Viper Tribe has been killing humans everywhere. Thousands of lives have been lost at their hands.¡± Ye Li couldn¡¯t help but find it funny because this was the post-apocalyptic world. What was so strange about people being killed? However¡­ What he did not expect was that Lu Bing actually had a sense of justice. This made him a little touched. In the post-apocalyptic world, the various base cities and major forces all only cared about their own business. ¡°Is the Green-Winged Viper Tribe very strong?¡± Ye Li asked. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Lu Bing nodded. ¡°Yes, Senior. Their leader is an old Tier 1 Heavenly King-level Green-Winged Viper.¡± As soon as these words were spoken, even Zhu Ning was somewhat stunned, because he was only a tenth-tier Earthly King. No matter what, it was impossible for him to defeat a Tier 1 Heavenly King. ¡°Then you still want to destroy the Green-Winged Viper Tribe?¡± Ye Li looked at Lu Bing in confusion. Lu Bing was only a seventh-tier Earth King. If she went to destroy the Green-Winged Viper, wouldn¡¯t she be courting death? ¡°Actually, I just want to give it a try,¡± Lu Bing said after some thought. Chapter 1168 - Chapter 1168: Ten Tier-3 Heavenly King-Level Zombies Chapter 1168: Ten Tier-3 Heavenly King-Level Zombies Editor: Henyee Translations Ye Li thought that there had never been anyone who was really cold as ice. As long as the person she met could be sufficiently strong. Obviously, Lu Bing was such a person. ¡°Master, we found a large number of zombies gathering in a place.¡± Suddenly, Ah Da sent him such a message through telepathy. He sensed for a while and found that all the zombies of the Apocalypse Legion had come to the same place. It seemed that there were indeed a lot of zombies. ¡°I have to go somewhere.¡± Ye Li said to Zhu Ning and Lu Bing. ¡°What is this place?¡± ¡°Earth Splitting Plains.¡± With that, Ye Li activated his Swift Steps and disappeared from the scene. Zhu Ning and Lu Bing were stunned. They did not expect Ye Li to suddenly disappear. ¡­ Earth Splitting Plains. After the Apocalypse Legion discovered that Ye Li had arrived at the Earth Splitting Plains, they immediately welcomed him. ¡°Master.¡± The Apocalypse Legion all greeted Ye Li respectfully. Ye Li nodded and activated his Heavenly Spirit Eyes to check. A playful smile appeared on Ye Li¡¯s handsome face. Because there were too many zombies. He did not know the exact amount. ¡°Roar! Roar!¡± Some zombies noticed Ye Li and flew towards him. ¡°Do it.¡± Ye Li slowly said to the Apocalypse Legion. Following Ye Li¡¯s order, the ten Heavenly King-level zombies of the Apocalypse Legion began to shoot out. Ten days and ten nights later, Ye Li finally synthesized all the zombies. Ding! ¡°Congratulations to the host for breaking through to the tier 3 Heavenly King level.¡± The system¡¯s voice sounded in Ye Li¡¯s mind. The Apocalypse Legion had all become tier 3 Heavenly King zombies. Ye Li nodded in satisfaction, thinking that the zombie synthesis this time was really satisfying. ¡°Senior!¡± Suddenly, Lu Bing¡¯s voice sounded in Ye Li¡¯s ears. Ye Li looked in the direction of the voice and saw Lu Bing and Zhu Ning walking over. He shook his head secretly. He did not expect them to find this place. ¡°Senior, I¡¯ve finally found you.¡± A hint of joy appeared on Lu Bing¡¯s fair face. ¡°Eh?¡± Zhu Ning was surprised. He looked at Ye Li. ¡°Ye Li, they are¡­?¡± Zhu Ning was referring to the Apocalypse Legion. ¡°The Apocalypse Legion is all tier 3 Heavenly King-tier zombies,¡± Ye Li said slowly. There was no change in his expression. ¡°What!!!¡± As soon as these words were spoken, Zhu Ning and Lu Bing were shocked. Their eyes widened for the largest time in history, and their mouths were so wide open that they could put down an extra-large bowl. ¡°Senior, y-you¡¯re telling the truth?¡± Lu Bing gulped and looked at Ye Li in shock. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m joking?¡± Ye Li asked Lu Bing. Lu Bing knew that someone like Ye Li would never lie, but¡­ Ten tier 3 Heavenly King zombies. What kind of concept was this! Zhu Ning couldn¡¯t help but laugh bitterly. Compared to Ye Li, he was really just an ant. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Senior, the Green-Winged Viper Tribe is in the Earth Splitting Plains. Can you¡­¡± A pleading look appeared in Lu Bing¡¯s eyes. ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Then, he placed the Apocalypse Legion into the system space. The sudden disappearance of the Apocalypse Legion stunned Zhu Ning and Lu Bing again. They could no longer imagine how terrifying Ye Li was. Chapter 1169 - Chapter 1169: Greenwing Forest Disappears Chapter 1169: Greenwing Forest Disappears Editor: Henyee Translations Lu Bing brought Ye Li and Zhu Ning to the Greenwing Forest. ¡°Senior, this is the territory of the Green-Winged Viper Tribe.¡± Ye Li looked very bored. He took out the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword from the system space. Zhu Ning and Lu Bing looked at the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword in Ye Li¡¯s hand and were instantly stunned. ¡°Th-th-this¡­¡± This was because the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword in Ye Li¡¯s hand was the most terrifying sword they had seen since they were born. What kind of sword was this? It was as if one could enter the Infernal Purgatory with just a glance. However, Ye Li jumped up and raised the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword. ¡°Synthesized: Mysterious Heaven Overlord Demon Sword Technique, Absolute Heaven Lightshadow Sword!¡± Suddenly, the sword fell! The combination of two SSS god-level skills was indescribably terrifying. RUMBLE! In an instant, the Greenwing Forest let out a shocking explosion. When the explosion disappeared, Zhu Ning and Lu Bing looked over. They were so shocked that they took three steps back. The Greenwing Forest had already disappeared, replaced by a deep pit that was hundreds of meters deep. This¡­!!! Zhu Ning and Lu Bing dared to swear. They really dared to swear that this was definitely the most shocked they had ever been. On the other hand, Ye Li¡¯s face was as calm as water. He placed the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword into the system space. Ye Li looked at Zhu Ning and Lu Bing¡¯s shocked faces and shook his head secretly. He had seen such shock countless times since he transmigrated to this world. ¡­ After Ye Li destroyed the Green-Winged Viper Tribe, Zhu Ning returned to the Fire Wyvern Demon Race. However, Lu Bing did not leave. She continued to follow Ye Li. ¡°Senior, there¡¯s a town ahead.¡± Lu Bing said to Ye Li. Ye Li looked up and realized that there was indeed a town in front of him. There were actually humans in a place like the Earth Splitting Plains? However, Ye Li immediately understood. This was because Lu Bing said that the Green-Winged Viper Tribe had killed many humans. The territory of the Green-Winged Viper Tribe was in the Earth Splitting Plains. Of course, there were humans in the Earth Splitting Plains. Ye Li and Lu Bing arrived at the town. This was a small town. When the residents of the town saw strangers coming, their faces became vigilant. ¡°May I ask who you are?¡± A middle-aged man walked over and asked as he stared at Ye Li and Lu Bing. This middle-aged man¡¯s name was Teng Lin, and he was the captain of the guards in the town, a seventh-tier Sky Opener. ¡°Ye Li.¡± ¡°Lu Bing.¡± Ye Li and Lu Bing answered truthfully. Teng Lin frowned. ¡°May I ask why you came to the town?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m just here for a walk,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Teng Lin didn¡¯t say anything else and walked away. Ye Li found it funny because Teng Lin actually sent a few people to follow them. It was as if they were people with ulterior motives. ¡°You¡¯re not from this town, are you?¡± Suddenly, a middle-aged fat man blocked Ye Li and Lu Bing¡¯s way. The few people who were following Ye Li and Lu Bing frowned when they saw this scene. Then, a man left as if he had gone to report. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Move aside,¡± Ye Li said slowly to the fat middle-aged man. Of course, he knew what the fat middle-aged man wanted to do. He did not have the time to talk nonsense with such an ant. ¡°Hehe!¡± The fat middle-aged man smiled coldly. ¡°Brat, you¡¯re quite arrogant. Do you know who I am?¡± Chapter 1170 - Chapter 1170: The Biggest Day in Road Town Chapter 1170: The Biggest Day in Road Town Editor: Henyee Translations Ye Li looked at the fat middle-aged man playfully and said calmly, ¡°Tell me who you are. I¡¯m interested to know.¡± He felt that this middle-aged fat man was quite interesting. He was just a seventh-tier Sky Opener, yet he actually dared to say such words to him. When the fat middle-aged man heard this, he smiled coldly. ¡°Then listen carefully. I¡¯m a tyrant in the town on the road!¡± Ye Li smiled. He actually laughed. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance to live now. Leave,¡± Ye Li said slowly to the middle-aged man. The middle-aged man¡¯s name was Shi Hu. When he heard Ye Li¡¯s words, he instantly became furious. ¡°What did you say?¡± Shi Hu did not expect Ye Li to dare to say such words to him. Ye Li could not help but sigh. Lu Bing also looked at Shi Hu with pity because she had already guessed Shi Hu¡¯s fate. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you cherish the chance I gave you to live?¡± Ye Li looked at Shi Hu in confusion. There were more and more onlookers, and they were all shocked. They naturally knew how terrifying Shi Hu was. They did not expect Ye Li and Lu Bing to be so calm and composed when facing Shi Hu. ¡°Brat, I think you¡¯re courting death!¡± Shi Hu roared and threw a punch at Ye Li. Ye Li looked at the incoming punch indifferently and shook his head. In his opinion, this punch was too weak. He also threw a punch. Ye Li and Shi Hu¡¯s fists collided heavily. ¡°Ahh!¡± In an instant, Shi Hu let out a shocking scream that made one¡¯s scalp tingle. The onlookers hurriedly looked at Shi Hu and realized that he was no longer alive. ¡°What? Shi Hu is dead?¡± ¡°Shihu is a seventh-tier Sky Opener. How could he be killed by a single punch?¡± ¡°Oh my god, this person is too strong.¡± Everyone looked at Ye Li in shock. At this moment, the captain of the town¡¯s guard team arrived with a few team members. It was fine if they didn¡¯t look, but when they did, they were all stunned. ¡°Did you kill Shi Hu?¡± The guards team looked at Ye Li in shock. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s me,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Initially, Ye Li thought that the captain of the guard team was here to cause trouble for him. However, he did not expect that there was a hint of gratitude on his face. ¡°Sir, thank you for helping us get rid of a big trouble along the way,¡± the captain of the guard team said to Ye Li. Ye Li¡¯s expression was calm. He didn¡¯t answer the captain of the guard team. ¡°Sir, you can stay in this town. The Green-Winged Viper Tribe has been too arrogant recently,¡± the captain of the guard team said to Ye Li. ¡°No need.¡± Ye Li looked at the captain of the guard team. ¡°I¡¯ve already destroyed the Green-Winged Viper Tribe.¡± ¡°What!!!¡± As soon as these words were spoken, everyone present couldn¡¯t help but suck in a breath of cold air and looked at Ye Li with their mouths agape. ¡°Sir, is what you said true?¡± The captain of the guard team looked at Ye Li in shock and asked. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Do I look like I¡¯m joking?¡± Ye Li looked at the captain of the guard team calmly. Then, the captain of the guard team sent someone to verify it and realized that the Greenwing Forest had already disappeared. This day was the biggest day in the town. Ye Li and Lu Bing stayed on the road for a day before heading towards the Frost Sect. Ye Li had come to the South Realm to travel, so he naturally had to take a look everywhere. Chapter 1171 - Chapter 1171: Frost Sect Chapter 1171: Frost Sect Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Senior, you¡¯re really amazing.¡± On the way to the Frost Sect, Lu Bing could not help but say to Ye Li. ¡°It¡¯s all right.¡± Ye Li slowly said. Of course, Lu Bing knew that Ye Li was being humble. She hurriedly continued, ¡°Senior, can you tell me what realm you are in?¡± Ye Li looked at the sun in the sky and said to Lu Bing calmly, ¡°Actually, my cultivation level isn¡¯t very high. I¡¯m only at the tier 3 Heavenly King level.¡± Hiss! As soon as these words were spoken, Lu Bing was shocked to the extreme. Tier 3 Heavenly King level? Lu Bing knew that Ye Li was very terrifying, but he did not expect Ye Li to be a tier 3 Heavenly King. ¡­ Ice City. There was an ice mountain in the center of the ice city. Above the ice mountain was the Frost Sect. Ye Li and Lu Bing arrived at Ice City. ¡°You should be the strongest disciple of the Frost Sect, right?¡± Ye Li said calmly to Lu Bing. ¡°Yes, senior,¡± Lu Bing replied to Ye Li. Then, the two of them went up the Ice Mountain. Lu Bing was the first disciple of the Frost Sect. After the two of them entered the Frost Sect, the disciples of the Frost Sect all looked at Lu Bing and Ye Li. ¡°Who is this person? He¡¯s actually with Eldest Senior Sister?¡± ¡°Could he be Eldest Senior Sister¡¯s boyfriend?¡± ¡°Impossible, how could Eldest Senior Sister find a boyfriend?¡± All the disciples in the Frost Sect Square looked at Ye Li curiously. ¡°But that person is so good-looking.¡± A female disciple could not help but be infatuated. Ye Li¡¯s handsome face didn¡¯t change at all. It was as if he hadn¡¯t heard anything. ¡°Eldest Senior Sister, you¡¯re back?¡± A man walked up to Lu Bing and smiled at her. ¡°Mm.¡± Lu Bing nodded. ¡°This is?¡± The man looked at Ye Li. ¡°My name is Ye Li,¡± Ye Li answered truthfully. The man smiled. ¡°Hello, my name is Mu Chen.¡± Other than Lu Bing, Mu Chen was the second-ranked genius of the Frost Sect, a sixth-tier Earth King. ¡°By the way, what¡¯s your relationship with Eldest Senior Sister?¡± Mu Chen asked Ye Li. ¡°Friend,¡± Ye Li said slowly. There was still no change in his expression. Hearing her words, Mu Chen smiled again. ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s as simple as just an ordinary friend, right?¡± Ye Li could not help but secretly shake his head. He really did not understand why there were always people who wanted to find trouble with him. ¡°You seem to have a lot to say?¡± Ye Li looked at Mu Chen playfully. All the disciples in the Frost Sect Square were shocked. They naturally did not expect Ye Li to say such a thing. Silence, a dead silence. ¡°Mu Chen, what are you trying to do?¡± Lu Bing knitted his brows. Mu Chen smiled coldly. ¡°Eldest Senior Sister, I just felt that Ye Li came to our Frost Sect with ulterior motives, so I asked him some questions.¡± After saying that, Mu Chen looked at Ye Li. ¡°Tell me, who exactly are you?¡± Ye Li smiled. ¡°Do you really want to know my identity?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Mu Chen nodded his head. Ye Li looked at the sun in the sky and slowly said, Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Since you want to know my identity, I¡¯ll tell you that I¡¯m the Master of the North Realm.¡± Hahaha!!! Hearing those words, not only Mu Chen, but all the disciples in the plaza burst into laughter, as if they had heard the funniest joke in the world. ¡°What are you guys laughing at?¡± Ye Li¡¯s face was filled with fear and confusion. Mu Chen stopped laughing and looked at Ye Li with extreme disdain. ¡°If you¡¯re the Realm Master of the North Realm, then I¡¯m the Master of the South Realm!¡± Chapter 1172 - Chapter 1172: There Was Actually Such A Divine Technique in This World Chapter 1172: There Was Actually Such A Divine Technique in This World Editor: Henyee Translations Ye Li didn¡¯t understand why ants were always so confident. ¡°Disappear.¡± Ye Li said lightly to Mu Chen. What? Mu Chen was stunned. He didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to say such words to him. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Mu Chen came back to his senses and stared at Ye Li. Ye Li smiled. ¡°An ant like you has no right to talk to me.¡± Whoosh! When the disciples in the plaza heard this, they were all furious. They felt that Ye Li was too arrogant. In the past, he had never even heard of someone as arrogant as Ye Li, let alone seen him. ¡°Hehe.¡± Mu Chen smiled coldly at Ye Li. ¡°I¡¯m the number two genius of the Frost Sect. How dare you say that I don¡¯t have the right to talk to you?¡± ¡°The second day?¡± Ye Chen looked at Mu Chen with pity, ¡°You¡¯re just an ant.¡± ¡°What!!!¡± Thousands of feet of anger rushed out from the top of the heads of the disciples in the square. They didn¡¯t understand. They really didn¡¯t understand. Could it be that Ye Li didn¡¯t know that this was the Frost Sect? ¡°Good!¡± Mu Chen stared at Ye Li. ¡°Very good!¡± After saying that, Mu Chen said to Ye Li, ¡°Since you call me an ant, let an ant like me fight you!¡± With that, Mu Chen flew towards Ye Li. Lu Bing shook her head. She knew that Mu Chen was really overestimating himself. However, Mu Chen was indeed a little arrogant. It was good to let senior teach him a lesson. ¡°Senior, please don¡¯t hurt Mu Chen.¡± Mu Chen had a pretty good relationship with her, so she naturally did not wish for Mu Chen to be injured. Ye Li nodded and saw that Mu Chen was only a few steps away from Ye Li. However, Ye Li raised a finger, and the terrifying spiritual energy on his finger began to wrap around it. Swish! Suddenly, a wind-breaking voice sounded in the ears of everyone in the square. ¡°Ah!!!¡± Immediately after, a tragic cry entered their ears. When the disciples in the Frost Sect plaza focused their gazes on Mu Chen, they were so shocked that their souls almost left their bodies. That¡¯s because Mu Chen had already fallen to the ground. Furthermore, there was a shocking bloody hole on his thigh. Ye Li slowly walked towards Mu Chen. When Mu Chen saw Ye Li walking towards him, it was as if he had seen an evil spirit demanding his life. He was extremely frightened. He finally understood why Ye Li dared to be so arrogant. It turned out that Ye Li was so powerful that he could not even withstand a single blow from Ye Li. ¡°If Lu Bing didn¡¯t tell me not to hurt you, you would be a dead man now.¡± Ye Li said to Mu Chen. As soon as he finished speaking, Ye Li raised his palm and a gentle white spiritual light shot towards the bloody hole on Mu Chen¡¯s thigh. A few seconds later, the bloody hole on Mu Chen¡¯s thigh disappeared. This¡­!!! When all the disciples in the square saw this scene, they could not help but be shocked. No matter what, they could not believe that this was real. ¡°What happened?¡± Even Mu Chen himself was a little confused. ¡°There¡¯s actually such a divine technique in this world. Senior is really too terrifying,¡± Lu Bing muttered as he looked at Ye Li¡¯s back. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Then, Lu Bing brought Ye Li to meet the Sect Master of the Frost Sect, Tie Rulan. Tie Rulan was a charming woman in her forties, looking quite elegant. ¡°May I ask who you are?¡± Tie Rulan asked Ye Li. ¡°My name is Ye Li, the Master of the North Realm,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Chapter 1173 - Chapter 1173: Berserker Sect Chapter 1173: Berserker Sect Editor: Henyee Translations What? The Sect Master of the Frost Sect, Tie Rulan, was shocked. Lu Bing was also stunned. She wondered if her senior was really the Master of the North Realm. ¡°You, you¡¯re the Master of the North Realm?¡± Tie Rulan looked at Ye Li in disbelief. ¡°What¡¯s so strange about it?¡± Ye Li asked in confusion. This¡­ wasn¡¯t strange at all? Anyone would find it strange for a twenty-something-year-old youth to suddenly tell them that he was the master of a realm. ¡°Sir, the Berserker Sect has been looking for trouble with our Frost Sect recently. Can you help us?¡± Tie Rulan looked at Ye Li. Ye Li smiled. ¡°Why should I help you?¡± He thought that he had never been a person who liked to help others. When Tie Rulan heard this, her face instantly became extremely embarrassed. Ye Li¡¯s handsome face didn¡¯t change at all. ¡°Senior.¡± Lu Bing also looked at Ye Li with a pleading look in her eyes. Ye Li smiled again. ¡°Tell me what you can give me in return first.¡± ¡°Senior, if you help the Frost Sect, you can do whatever you want,¡± Lu Bing hurriedly said to Ye Li. Ye Li shook his head. ¡°That¡¯s an incomplete sentence.¡± ¡°Sir, what do you want?¡± The Sect Master of the Frost Sect, Tie Rulan, asked Ye Li. ¡°I think I¡¯m asking you guys, right?¡± A playful look appeared on Ye Li¡¯s face. Tie Rulan and Lu Bing fell silent. How would they know what Ye Li wanted? ¡°Senior, I¡¯ll give myself to you!¡± Lu Bing suddenly said to Ye Li. After saying this, Lu Bing¡¯s fair face had already turned red. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m interested in your body?¡± ¡°Forget it. Since you guys are sincere, I¡¯ll help you this time.¡± Ye Li said lightly. Tie Rulan and Lu Bing were overjoyed. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Ye Li looked at Lu Bing. ¡°Take me to the Berserker Sect.¡± Lu Bing hurriedly nodded and then brought Ye Li to the Berserker Sect. The Frost Sect was not far from the Berserker Sect. A day later, Ye Li and Lu Bing arrived outside the Berserker Sect. ¡°Give me your hand,¡± Ye Li said slowly to Lu Bing. Lu Bing was stunned. Naturally, she did not expect Ye Li to say such a thing. However, she still gave her hand to Ye Li. She knew that an existence like Ye Li was definitely not a lecher. The moment Lu Bing gave his hand to Ye Li, Ye Li activated Swift Steps and they instantly arrived at the Berserker Sect. This¡­! Lu Bing was stunned. Every time Ye Li did this, there would always be people who were stunned. Ye Li was already used to this. There were many disciples in the Berserker Sect square. Most of them were cultivating. ¡°Where is the Sect Master of the Berserker Sect?¡± Ye Li suddenly shouted. What was going on!!! The Berserker Sect disciples in the square were all shocked. They hurriedly looked in the direction of the voice and saw Ye Li and Lu Bing. Ye Li¡¯s shout was made with spiritual energy and it had already spread to every corner of the Berserker Sect. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Not long after, a figure flew out of the main hall of the Berserker Sect. This was a stalwart middle-aged man called Kuang Yun. He was the Sect Master of the Berserker Sect, a tenth-tier Earth King. ¡°Who are you?¡± Kuang Yun looked at Ye Li and Lu Bing coldly. Ye Li said frankly to Kuang Yun, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who I am. What¡¯s important is that your Berserker Sect don¡¯t find trouble with the Frost Sect in the future.¡± Chapter 1174 - Chapter 1174: Master of South Realm Chapter 1174: Master of South Realm Editor: Henyee Translations Kuang Yun, the Sect Master of the Berserker Sect, understood and looked at Ye Li in disdain. ¡°I was wondering who it was. So it¡¯s a helper from the Frost Sect.¡± Kuang Yun said with a cold smile. The disciples of the Berserker Sect in the square also became extremely disdainful. They thought that the two of them actually dared to barge into their Berserker Sect. They really didn¡¯t know his place. ¡°You just need to say whether you agree or not.¡± Ye Li looked at Kuang Yun indifferently. Kuang Yun was enraged. ¡°Brat, do you know that you¡¯re courting death?¡± ¡°No.¡± Ye Li shook his head. The disciples in the square were also furious. They wondered how there could be such an arrogant person in this world. ¡°I think you won¡¯t shed a tear until you see the coffin!¡± Kuang Yun shouted. ¡°I won¡¯t cry even if I see a coffin.¡± Ye Li smiled calmly. ¡°Because I will never need a coffin.¡± As soon as these words were spoken, Kuang Yun, the Sect Master of the Berserker Sect, was furious to the extreme. ¡°Brat, since you insist on courting death, don¡¯t blame me!¡± Kuang Yun roared at Ye Li. ¡°Wait!¡± Just as Kuang Yun was about to attack Ye Li, Ye Li suddenly said. Kuang Yun and the Berserker Sect disciples in the square all sneered because they knew that Ye Li was afraid. Unfortunately, they would rather believe that the sky had collapsed than believe what would happen next. Ye Li took out the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword from the system space. Clang! A cold flash of lightning instantly appeared in the Berserker Sect square. The sound of swords and dragons began to ring incessantly, causing all the Berserker Sect disciples to be shocked. Suddenly, a terrifying dragon cry entered everyone¡¯s ears. A five-clawed blood dragon phantom occupied the top of Ye Li¡¯s head. When the phenomenon disappeared, everyone in the square looked at the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword in Ye Li¡¯s hand in horror. Just one look at this sword made them lose all hope of survival. Suddenly, Ye Li slashed his sword towards the sky. Swoosh! An extremely terrifying supreme sword light flew out from the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword. The sky began to split into two! ¡°What!!!¡± Kuang Yun and the Berserker Sect disciples were all terrified. They could not believe that such a scene would happen. ¡°Now.¡± Ye Li looked at Kuang Yun indifferently. ¡°Do you still want to find trouble with the Frost Sect?¡± Kuang Yun came back to his senses when he heard this. How could he dare not answer Ye Li¡¯s question? He hurriedly replied, ¡°No, no, I dare not.¡± There was no joy on Ye Li¡¯s face. He placed the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword into the system space and said to Lu Bing, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Then, Ye Li and Lu Bing returned to the Frost Sect. After Lu Bing told everything to Tie Rulan, Tie Rulan was shocked. Previously, she still had some doubts about Ye Li¡¯s identity, but now it seemed that not only was her suspicion wrong, but it was also wrong to the extreme. Ye Li stayed in the Frost Sect for a day. What he did not expect was that the South Realm Master actually knew that he had arrived in the South Realm. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Just as he was about to leave the Frost Sect, a middle-aged man appeared. When Tie Rulan saw the middle-aged man, she could not help but take three steps back with a horrified expression on her face. The disciples of the Frost Sect in the square were puzzled. Who could make the Sect Master so afraid? Tie Rulan shouted at the middle-aged man. ¡°Realm Master.¡± Chapter 1175 - Chapter 1175: Dark Temples Master Was About to Come Out of Seclusion Chapter 1175: Dark Temple¡¯s Master Was About to Come Out of Seclusion Editor: Henyee Translations Whoosh! All the disciples in the Frost Sect Square were shocked. They would never have dreamed that the Realm Master of the South Realm would actually come to the Frost Sect. The South Realm Master¡¯s name was Gai Tian, and he was at the tier 3 Heavenly King Realm. Gai Tian ignored Tie Rulan and the other disciples. He looked at Ye Li and said, ¡°I¡¯m the South Realm Master, Gai Tian. You¡¯re the Master of the North Realm, Ye Li, right?¡± Ye Li nodded. Although he didn¡¯t know how Gai Tian knew that he was the Master of the North Realm, he didn¡¯t want to think too much about it. ¡°What!!!¡± All the disciples in the square were shocked again because they never expected Ye Li to be the Master of the North Realm. The one who was the most shocked was Mu Chen. At this moment, Mu Chen¡¯s eyes had widened to the greatest extent in history. His mouth was so wide open that it could even swallow an extra-large bowl. He didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to really be the master of a realm. ¡°Master of the North Realm, I¡¯m here for you.¡± Gai Tian looked at Ye Li and continued. Ye Li was a little stunned. Obviously, he didn¡¯t expect Gai Tian to really come to look for him. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Ye Li asked. ¡°Can we go to the Realm Hall? I¡¯ll tell you in detail.¡± Gai Tian said. Ye Li nodded when he heard this. Then, he and Gai Tian headed towards the South Realm Hall. ¡­ In the South Realm Hall. Ye Li and Gai Tian arrived at the South Realm Hall. ¡°Please sit down.¡± Gai Tian made an inviting gesture to Ye Li. After Ye Li sat down, Gai Tian said to him, ¡°Master of the North Realm, please help me.¡± Ye Li was stunned. Why were they all asking him for help? It was fine if the Sect Master of the Frost Sect asked for help, but as the Master of the South Realm, he actually asked him for help? ¡°How can I help you?¡± Ye Li really wanted to know how he could help Gai Tian. ¡°Recently, the Dark Temple¡¯s Master is coming out of seclusion,¡± Gai Tian said. Dark Temple? Of course, Ye Li was familiar with this name. He thought that Gai Tian should be talking about the main hall of the Dark Temple in the South Realm. ¡°The Palace Master of the Dark Temple is at the tier 4 Heavenly King level,¡± Gai Tian continued. Hearing this, Ye Li understood. Gai Tian was only at the tier 3 Heavenly King level, so he was naturally not a match for a tier 4 Heavenly King. ¡°If I can¡¯t block it, the entire South Realm will be finished. Therefore, please help me.¡± Gai Tian looked at Ye Li pleadingly. The South Realm was really too big and there were many humans. If it was really occupied by the Dark Temple, one could imagine how tragic the scene would be. At that time, the entire South Realm would really be plunged into misery and suffering! Ye Li naturally understood such righteousness. ¡°Sure.¡± Ye Li didn¡¯t think too much about it and agreed. Seeing that Ye Li agreed, Gai Tian¡¯s face showed deep gratitude. ¡°The Dark Temple¡¯s Master will be out of seclusion in a month. You can take a walk around Transit City during this month.¡± With that, Gai Tian took out a token and handed it to Ye Li. There were two words on the token: ¡°Realm Master.¡± Ye Li took the token and thought that it would be good to take a walk. Then, he executed Swift Steps and disappeared from the Realm Hall. Transit City. Transit City was the largest city in the South Realm. At this moment, Ye Li was already on the streets of Transit City. No matter where he was, his appearance stood out. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Some of the slender and beautiful beauties were all infatuated. ¡°He¡¯s so handsome. There¡¯s actually such a handsome person in this world.¡± ¡°Yeah, like a prince in a fairy tale.¡± ¡°If I could be with him, I¡¯d be willing to live ten years less.¡± The slender and beautiful beauties were all infatuated. Chapter 1176 - Chapter 1176: Gai Qian Chapter 1176: Gai Qian Editor: Henyee Translations Ye Li naturally did not care about these love-struck fools. He continued to walk forward slowly. However, what he did not expect was that the tree wanted to calm down, but the wind did not stop. A girl about his age came into view. ¡°You¡¯re not from Transit City, right?¡± The girl stared at Ye Li and said. Ye Li smiled faintly, but there was no change in his handsome face. He slowly said to the girl, ¡°Are you curious if I¡¯m from Transit City?¡± At this moment, everyone on the streets of Transit City was watching. ¡°Isn¡¯t this Miss Gai Qian?¡± ¡°Keep your voice down. If you offend Miss Gai Qian, you¡¯ll be beaten up.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. After all, Miss Gai Qian¡¯s father is the South Realm Master.¡± Ye Li obviously heard everyone¡¯s discussion. He thought that this girl was Gai Tian¡¯s daughter. No wonder she looked not much different from a fairy. The girl looked at Ye Li with extreme disdain. ¡°You only need to tell me if you are from Transit City!¡± The onlookers looked at Ye Li with pity. They had already guessed what would happen to Ye Li. It would be extremely tragic. ¡°What if I don¡¯t tell you?¡± Ye Li looked at Gai Qian playfully. Gai Qian was stunned. She had been the apple of her family¡¯s eye since she was born, and no one had ever dared to say such things to him. ¡°I order you to speak!¡± Gai Qian glared at Ye Li and said. Ye Li smiled calmly and looked at Gai Qian calmly. ¡°You¡¯re only a tenth-tier Earth King. Do you have the right to order me around?¡± Hiss! As soon as these words were spoken, the surrounding crowd turned pale with fright. No matter what, they never expected Ye Li to say such words to Gai Qian. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Of course, Gai Qian didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to say such a thing. ¡°Do you know who I am?¡± Gai Qian stared at Ye Li and said coldly. Ye Li smiled again. ¡°Then tell me, who are you?¡± Gai Qian had never seen someone like Ye Li before. Her fair face turned cold. ¡°I¡¯m Gai Qian!¡± Gai Qian firmly believed that the person in front of her definitely did not know her identity. Otherwise, she would have been scared out of her wits. ¡°Never heard of it,¡± Ye Li said lightly. When the onlookers on the streets of Transit City heard this, they could not help but gasp. ¡°My father is Gai Tian!¡± Gai Qian knew that Ye Li was not from Transit City, so he might not know her, but he had to know her father. However, she did not expect this to happen. ¡°Your father and I are friends,¡± Ye Li said slowly to Gai Qian. ¡°What!!!¡± As soon as these words were spoken, the surrounding crowd was stunned. The person in front of him was friends with the Realm Master? ¡°W-what did you say?¡± Gai Qian was shocked. Ye Li smiled calmly. ¡°I said, your father and I are friends.¡± A few seconds later, Gai Qian sneered at Ye Li and looked at him coldly. ¡°You expect me to believe that?¡± Gai Qian was not the only one. The onlookers did not believe it. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only How could a young man in his twenties be a friend of a Realm Master? ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you to believe me,¡± Ye Li said calmly to Gai Qian. When Gai Qian heard this, she was extremely angry. She could swear that this was the first time she had been so angry since she was born. ¡°Do you want to know what will happen to you?¡± Gai Qian looked at Ye Li angrily. Ye Li shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know what will happen to me.¡± Chapter 1177 - Chapter 1177: Everyone Was Shocked Chapter 1177: Everyone Was Shocked Editor: Henyee Translations Ye Li looked at Gai Qian indifferently. ¡°Tell me, I really want to know what will happen to me.¡± The onlookers were all secretly shocked. They had never seen such an arrogant person like Ye Li. ¡°Do you know how arrogant you are?!¡± Gai Qian glared at Ye Li. Ye Li smiled. ¡°Many people say that.¡± ¡°Fine, fine, fine!!!¡± Gai Qian said ¡®fine¡¯ three times in a row, which meant that she was furious. ¡°If you can take one of my moves, I¡¯ll spare your life,¡± Gai Qian said coldly to Ye Li. The surrounding crowd all knew that Gai Qian was a tenth-tier Earth King. They naturally knew how terrifying Gai Qian was. ¡°Is that so?¡± Ye Li looked at Gai Qian playfully. Gai Qian could no longer stand Ye Li¡¯s arrogance. ¡°I¡¯ll show you!¡± As soon as she finished speaking, Gai Qian struck Ye Li with her palm. A terrifying spiritual energy attack flew towards Ye Li. Ye Li didn¡¯t dodge at all. Seeing that Ye Li did not dodge, a cold smile appeared on Gai Qian¡¯s fair face. She originally thought that Ye Li must have some ability to be so arrogant, but now it seemed that she was wrong. The onlookers looked at Ye Li with pity. They already knew what would happen to Ye Li. Boom! Without a doubt, Gai Qian¡¯s terrifying palm landed on Ye Li¡¯s body. Gai Qian knew that when her palm hit Ye Li¡¯s body, he would definitely fly backward. However, what she never expected was that not only did Ye Li not fly out, he did not even take half a step back. How was that possible!!! Everyone present could not help but suck in a breath of cold air as they looked at Ye Li with their mouths agape. Ye Li¡¯s face was as calm as water, as if nothing had happened. ¡°You, how can your defense be so high?¡± Gai Qian looked at Ye Li in shock. Ye Li looked at Gai Qian indifferently. ¡°It¡¯s so high because it¡¯s so high.¡± Gai Qian was really shocked. She was a tenth-tier Earth King, but her palm could not cause any damage to Ye Li? ¡°Who the hell are you?¡± Gai Qian asked in shock. Ye Li looked at Gai Qian playfully. ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that I¡¯m your father¡¯s friend?¡± At first, Gai Qian did not believe it no matter what, but now, he had no choice but to believe it. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect such a person to come to Transit City!¡± Suddenly, a sharp voice entered Ye Li¡¯s ears. Ye Li looked in the direction of the voice and saw a man about his age slowly walking towards him. The man walked to Gai Qian¡¯s side. The onlookers looked at the man and began to discuss among themselves. ¡°It¡¯s Chu Hong!¡± Chu Hong, the disciple of the South Realm Master, was a Tier 1 Heavenly King. ¡°Hello, my name is Chu Hong.¡± Chu Hong extended his hand to Ye Li. Ye Li looked at Chu Hong¡¯s outstretched hand indifferently. ¡°Do you think I will shake your hand?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Chu Hong¡¯s face couldn¡¯t help but twitch. He didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to say such a thing. After Chu Hong retracted his hand, he asked Ye Li, ¡°May I know your name?¡± ¡°I¡¯m Ye Li.¡± Ye Li said slowly. When everyone heard Ye Li¡¯s name, they started to ponder. They were very sure that they had never heard of Ye Li¡¯s name. ¡°Ye Li, if I¡¯m not wrong, your status must be very high, right?¡± Chu Hong looked at Ye Li tentatively. Chapter 1178 - Chapter 1178: Not Too High Chapter 1178: Not Too High Editor: Henyee Translations When everyone heard this, they all looked at Ye Li because they also felt that Ye Li¡¯s status must be very high. Ye Li looked at the sun in the sky and slowly said, ¡°It¡¯s not too high. Just the Master of the North Realm.¡± Whoosh! As soon as these words were spoken, everyone present could not help but gasp. Their faces were as shocked as they could be. Master of the North Realm? They looked at Ye Li in shock. They could not imagine that the person in front of them was the Master of the North Realm. ¡°Y-you¡¯re the Master of the North Realm?¡± Chu Hong looked at Ye Li with his mouth agape. Ye Li smiled faintly, and there was no change in his handsome face. ¡°What¡¯s there to be surprised about?¡± Ye Li looked at Chu Hong calmly. At this moment, Chu Hong and Gai Qian were filled with endless shock. ¡°To be honest, although you¡¯re very strong, I can¡¯t believe that you¡¯re the Realm Master of the North Realm.¡± Chu Hong looked at Ye Li suspiciously. Ye Li did not say much and slowly walked away. Chu Hong and Gai Qian looked at each other before following him. Ye Li walked to a restaurant called Fragrant Cloud. At this moment, there were many people in Fragrant Cloud Restaurant. More or less, they had happy smiles on their faces. Ye Li found a random table and sat down. Then, he ordered a large table of delicacies. What he didn¡¯t lack the most now was money. To Ye Li¡¯s surprise, Chu Hong and Gai Qian also walked in. They were like two stalkers. ¡°Senior, can we sit here?¡± Gai Qian asked Ye Li cautiously. ¡°Up to you,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Chu Hong and Gai Qian sat down. They swallowed their saliva and looked at Ye Li in shock. ¡°Senior, are you really the Master of the North Realm?¡± Chu Hong asked Ye Li again. Ye Li secretly found it funny. He looked at Chu Hong and Gai Qian. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, what if I say that I¡¯m the Master of the North Realm?¡± Chu Hong and Gai Qian looked at each other in dismay because they felt that Ye Li was too mysterious. Even if he wasn¡¯t the Master of the North Realm, he was probably someone of high status. ¡°By the way, can this thing go straight in Transit City?¡± Ye Li took out the Realm Master Token from the system space. Chu Hong and Gai Qian looked at the Realm Master Token in Ye Li¡¯s hand and could not help but be stunned. ¡°Why is my father¡¯s token in your hands?¡± Gai Qian looked at Ye Li in shock. Suddenly, she remembered what Ye Li said to her not long ago. ¡°Your father and I are friends.¡± She didn¡¯t believe it at first. She really didn¡¯t believe it. But now, the Realm Master Token appeared in Ye Li¡¯s hands. She couldn¡¯t help but believe it. ¡°So you¡¯re really my father¡¯s friend.¡± Gai Qian¡¯s fair face turned pale. Ye Li smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t think I asked this question, right?¡± When Chu Hong heard this, he hurriedly replied, ¡°Senior, with the Realm Master Token in hand, you can certainly do whatever you¡¯d like.¡± Ye Li nodded and placed the Realm Master Token in the system space. ¡°Senior, I believe that you are the Master of the North Realm,¡± Gai Qian suddenly said to Ye Li. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Really?¡± Ye Li smiled. At this moment, the delicacies that Ye Li ordered were served. Looking at the table full of delicacies, Ye Li nodded in satisfaction. There were birds in the sky, the geese in the clouds, and the cows and sheep on the ground. Chu Hong and Gai Qian looked at each other. Senior really knew how to enjoy life. Chapter 1179 - Chapter 1179: Ill Take Care of It for You Chapter 1179: I¡¯ll Take Care of It for You Editor: Henyee Translations While Chu Hong and Gai Qian were in a daze, the delicacies on the table disappeared. This¡­!!! Chu Hong and Gai Qian were shocked. They suddenly understood a principle. Powerful existences were too terrifying. Not only were their strengths terrifying to the extreme, but even their eating speed was so fast. ¡°Senior is too amazing!¡± Gai Qian said to Ye Li. Ye Li¡¯s handsome face didn¡¯t change at all. ¡­ Ye Li, Gai Qian, and Chu Hong returned to the Realm Master Residence. ¡°Master of the North Realm, you¡¯re back.¡± The South Realm Master, Gai Tian, said to Ye Li. ¡°What!!!¡± Gai Qian and Chu Hong were terrified to the extreme. They would never have thought that Ye Li was really the Master of the North Realm. But his age¡­ Shock, absolute shock! ¡°Yes.¡± Ye Li nodded at Gai Tian. ¡­ A month later. Gai Tian invited all the experts of the South Realm to the Realm Master¡¯s residence. ¡°Everyone, the Hall Master of the Dark Temple is coming out of seclusion tomorrow. I¡¯ve already asked the Master of the North Realm to help our South Realm,¡± Gai Tian said to everyone in the hall. Everyone in the hall was shocked. The Master of the North Realm? They hurriedly looked around and realized that they knew everyone sitting in the hall of the Realm Master¡¯s residence. There was only one person they did not know! Of course, this person was Ye Li. They all widened their eyes. They could not believe that Ye Li was the Master of the North Realm. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the Dark Temple now,¡± Gai Tian said to everyone. No one objected because they knew that if they did not stop the Dark Temple, the entire South Realm would be plunged into misery and suffering. ¡­ Dark Mountain The Dark Temple was located on the Dark Mountain. At this moment, Ye Li, Gai Tian, and the others arrived at the foot of the Dark Mountain. ¡°Master of the North Realm, what do you think we should do?¡± Gai Tian looked at Ye Li. The powerhouses of the South Realm also looked at Ye Li. They still could not believe that Ye Li was the Master of the North Realm because Ye Li looked too young. ¡°Isn¡¯t it just a Dark Temple? I¡¯ll help you destroy it,¡± Ye Li said indifferently. ¡°What!!!¡± As soon as he said this, everyone could not help but be stunned. They would rather believe that the sky had collapsed than believe that Ye Li would say such a thing. ¡°Master of the North Realm, you mean¡­¡± Gai Tian looked at Ye Li in confusion. Ye Li smiled. ¡°It¡¯s up to me.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he released the Apocalypse Legion from the system space. Gai Tian and the other powerhouses looked at the Apocalypse Legion that suddenly appeared, and they couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. ¡°This is¡­ a zombie?¡± Gai Tian said in shock. As the Realm Master of the South Realm, Gai Tian had never even heard of it, let alone seen so many terrifying zombies in the past. The South Realm experts could not help but be scared silly. ¡°Master of the North Realm, may I ask what level these zombies are at?¡± Gai Tian looked at Ye Li and asked tentatively. Ye Li smiled and said slowly, ¡°Not high, just tier 3 Heavenly King level.¡± ¡°Hiss!!!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As soon as these words were spoken, Gai Tian and the other powerhouses were shocked to the extreme. A tier 3 Heavenly King zombie? Moreover, there were ten tier 3 Heavenly King zombies. It was obvious what this meant. Without much thought, Ye Li integrated the Apocalypse Legion into his body. He had three free fusion opportunities and had never had the chance to use them. Now, he finally had the chance. Chapter 1180 - Chapter 1180: Ill Give You A Chance to Choose How to Die Chapter 1180: I¡¯ll Give You A Chance to Choose How to Die Editor: Henyee Translations After Ye Li fused with the Apocalypse Legion, his entire body instantly turned red. The South Realm Master, Gai Tian, and the other powerhouses could not help but be shocked when they saw Ye Li¡¯s change. ¡°Let¡¯s go up the mountain,¡± Ye Li said slowly to everyone. As soon as he finished speaking, he activated Swift Steps and disappeared on the spot. When Gai Tian and the other powerhouses saw this, they all hurriedly headed towards the Dark Mountain. ¡­ Outside the Dark Temple. More than ten Dark Race members stopped Ye Li. They looked at Ye Li with cold smiles. ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, you¡¯re human, right?¡± Ye Li did not waste his breath on these ants. He raised his finger and terrifying spiritual energy wrapped around it. Swish! Swish! Swish! Following the sound of more than ten wind-breaking sounds, more than ten Dark Race members all fell to the ground. How could they have any chance of survival? Ye Li walked in. With such a commotion, the Dark Race members of the Dark Temple naturally knew about it. The moment Ye Li walked in, hundreds of Dark Race members surrounded him. Ye Li¡¯s handsome face didn¡¯t change at all. At this moment, the South Realm Master, Gai Tian, had also arrived with the powerhouses. Clang! In an instant, a flash of lightning and cold light shot out. The sound of a sword and a dragon appeared in everyone¡¯s ears. All the Dark Race members were shocked. They found a five-clawed blood dragon entrenched above Ye Li¡¯s head. At this moment, all the Dark Race members of the Dark Temple had come out, at least thousands of them. There was still no change in Ye Li¡¯s expression. He raised the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword. ¡°Mysterious Heaven Overlord Demon Sword Technique!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the sword fell! The SSS-grade skill, the Mysterious Heaven Overlord Demon Sword Technique, slashed out from the Primordial Dragon Abyss Sword. A supreme figure flew out with countless ancient gods and devils. This attack was really terrifying to the extreme. With just this strike, countless members of the Dark Race fell to the ground. Their eyes were wide open, and they had already died with grievances. The remaining members of the Dark Race were all scared silly. Their eyes were as wide as they could open, so how could they say a complete sentence? ¡°Swish! Swish! Swish!¡± Ye Li did not say much and slashed three more times in a row. These three slashes directly caused the remaining Dark Race members to fall to the ground and die. How was that possible!!! The Realm Master of the South Realm, Gai Tian, and the other powerhouses were all terrified. They were naturally shocked because they had seen a scene that would never happen. At this moment, ten members of the Dark Race flew out from the main hall of the Dark Temple. These ten Dark Race members all had terrifying fluctuations on their bodies. ¡°It¡¯s the Dark Temple¡¯s Master and the nine Dark Warlords!¡± There was still no change in Ye Li¡¯s expression. He calmly sized up the ten Dark Race members in front of him. Nine Tier 1 Heavenly Kings, and one tier 4 Heavenly King. Ye Li could imagine with his toes that this tier 4 Heavenly King-level Dark Race member was the Dark Temple¡¯s Temple Master. ¡°Humans, you¡¯ve really eaten a bear¡¯s heart and leopard¡¯s gall. You actually dare to barge into my Dark Temple!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The Dark Temple¡¯s Master stared at the people in front of him. Ye Li thought that the time for the zombie fusion was about to disappear. He had to end the battle as soon as possible. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance to choose how you die.¡± Ye Li looked indifferently at the ten Dark Race members in front of him. When the Dark Temple¡¯s Master and the nine Dark Warlords heard Ye Li¡¯s words, they were all shocked. Chapter 1181 - Chapter 1181: Go Back to the North Realm Chapter 1181: Go Back to the North Realm Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°What did you say?¡± The Dark Temple¡¯s Master stared at Ye Li and said. Ye Li didn¡¯t understand. He really didn¡¯t understand why there were always people who didn¡¯t believe him. ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to choose, I¡¯ll have to choose a way for you to die.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Ye Li jumped up from the ground and into the air. However, Ye Li raised the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword high, and the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword was already covered with a cold light. ¡°Synthesized: Mysterious Heaven Overlord Demon Sword Technique, Absolute Heaven Lightshadow Sword.¡± Two SSS-class skills, Absolute Heaven Lightshadow Sword, were synthesized and slashed out. This strike was absolutely indescribably terrifying. This¡­!!! The Dark Temple¡¯s Master and the nine Dark Warlords widened their eyes because they realized that it was impossible for them to dodge such a slash. ¡°I¡¯m finished!¡± RUMBLE! With a shocking explosion, the lives of the Dark Temple¡¯s Master and the nine Dark Warlords would disappear from this world forever. The South Realm Master, Gai Tian, and the other powerhouses looked at the scene in front of them. They were all terrified to the extreme. They dared to swear that this was definitely the most shocked they had ever been. Ye Li walked to Gai Tian¡¯s side and said slowly to him, ¡°I¡¯ve already helped you. I¡¯m leaving.¡± After saying that, Ye Li activated Swift Steps and disappeared from the spot. By the time Gai Tian and the other powerhouses came back to their senses, Ye Li had already disappeared on the spot. ¡­ The North Realm. Ye Li returned to the North Realm. He arrived at the main hall of Sword Sect. At that moment, there was no one in the Sword Sect¡¯s main hall. He poured himself a cup of good tea and began to taste it slowly. ¡°Who are you?¡± At this moment, a young girl walked in. The young girl was very beautiful. Although she was still a little young, one could already imagine the young girl¡¯s peerless appearance when she grew up. The girl¡¯s fair face was filled with shock, as if she didn¡¯t understand why Ye Li was sitting on the throne in the hall. ¡°Don¡¯t you know that that seat is our Sect Master¡¯s seat? How can you sit on it?¡± The girl stared at Ye Li and shouted softly. Ye Li smiled calmly and his handsome face became relaxed. ¡°I¡¯m the sect master of the Sword Sect.¡± What? The young girl was petrified. A few seconds later, he finally came back to his senses. ¡°You, you can¡¯t be our Sect Master.¡± The girl looked at Ye Li. ¡°If you don¡¯t step down from your position as the Sect Master, don¡¯t blame me for being rude.¡± Ye Li secretly smiled. He felt that this girl was really interesting. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Ye Li asked the girl. ¡°My name is Bai Ruo.¡± After saying that, a trace of regret appeared on the girl¡¯s fair face, as if she regretted telling Ye Li her name. Ye Li looked at Bai Ruo playfully. ¡°Your name is not bad.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Bai Ruo saw that Ye Li was praising her and her face revealed pride. Something was not right! Bai Ruo suddenly thought of something. She stared at Ye Li. ¡°Get down from your position as the Sect Master.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ye Li smiled calmly. He felt that Bai Ruo should be a genius who had just entered the Sword Sect. At the age of 16 or 17, she was already a Tier 1 Earth King. One had to know that the number one Sword Master, Feng Changqing, was only a tier 3 Earth King. He had no choice. After all, the North Realm was still too weak. From the looks of it, Bai Ruo should be the number one genius of Sword Sect. ¡°Sect Master, you¡¯re back!¡± Chapter 1182 - Chapter 1182: Earth Demon Chapter 1182: Earth Demon Editor: Henyee Translations Bai Ruo was stunned. She hurriedly looked in the direction of the voice and realized that the person who spoke was none other than the First Sword Master, Feng Changqing. ¡°Master.¡± Bai Ruo called out to Feng Changqing. ¡°Mhm.¡± Feng Changqing nodded. At this moment, Bai Ruo was extremely shocked. She recalled that her master seemed to have called Sect Master Ye Li just now? Could it be¡­ Suddenly, Bai Ruo thought of a shocking possibility. That was, Ye Li was really the sect master of the Sword Sect. ¡°Sect Master.¡± As expected, Feng Changqing called Ye Li Sect Master again, and his voice was extremely respectful. ¡°Is this your disciple?¡± Ye Li looked at Bai Ruo and asked. Bai Ruo was stunned. Previously, Ye Li told her that he was the sect master of the Sword Sect, but she couldn¡¯t believe it no matter what. Now, she had no choice but to believe it. ¡°Sect Master, she is my new disciple,¡± Feng Changqing hurriedly replied to Ye Li. Ye Li nodded and didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°Bai Ruo, why aren¡¯t you greeting Sect Master?¡± Feng Changqing said to Bai Ruo in a low voice. Bai Ruo didn¡¯t dare to be negligent. She looked at Ye Li awkwardly and shouted: ¡°Sect Master.¡± Ye Li smiled calmly. His handsome face was very calm. ¡°Sect Master, Earth Demon has appeared recently.¡± The number one Sword Master, Feng Changqing, suddenly said to Ye Li. Earth Demon? Ye Li naturally did not know who the Earth Demon was. The number one Sword Master, Feng Changqing, also saw that Ye Li didn¡¯t know. He hurriedly explained to Ye Li, ¡°Sect Master, the Earth Demon was a great demon in the North Realm decades ago. He¡¯s not a real demon, but he cultivated an evil skill and went berserk.¡± ¡°When the Earth Demon went berserk, he killed countless people. Later on, he disappeared without a trace. Recently, he appeared in the North Realm and killed tens of thousands of humans. He cultivated the Blood Diagram Demon Technique.¡± After hearing Feng Changqing¡¯s words, Ye Li could not help but fall silent. No matter what, he was still the Master of the North Realm, but under his rule a demon had actually killed tens of thousands of humans? This was truly intolerable! ¡°Do you know where the Earth Demon is?¡± Ye Li looked at Feng Changqing. Feng Changqing shook his head, ¡°No one knows the exact location. We only know that the last time he appeared was in the Sand Place.¡± ¡°Sect Master, the Earth Demon seems to have entered the tier 3 Heavenly King level,¡± First Sword Master Feng Changqing said to Ye Li again. Tier 3 Heavenly King level? Ye Li smiled coldly. He was also at the tier 3 Heavenly King level now. If he wanted to kill the so-called Earth Demon at the same level, it would be as easy as slaughtering a pig or a dog. ¡°I¡¯m going to the Sand Place.¡± Ye Li said to Feng Changqing. However, Feng Changqing hurriedly stopped Ye Li. ¡°Sect Master, wait a moment. Bai Ruo is from the Sand Place. It will be much more convenient for her to bring her there.¡± Ye Li thought that it was alright. If Bai Ruo was the number one genius of Sword Sect, it would be a good experience to bring her along. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Ye Li looked at Bai Ruo indifferently. When Bai Ruo heard this, she hurriedly nodded her head. Then, the two of them headed towards the Sand Place. ¡­ The Sand Place. Sand Place was the largest area north of the North Realm. There were countless Dark Race members and zombies here. Of course, there were also countless humans. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Bai Ruo¡¯s family was the most powerful Bai family in the Sand Place. When Ye Li and Bai Ruo reached the Sand Place, Bai Ruo looked at Ye Li respectfully and said to him, ¡°Sect Master, let¡¯s go to my family first.¡± Ye Li nodded. Bai Ruo brought Ye Li to the Bai family in the Sand Place. A day later, Ye Li and Bai Ruo arrived at a place called Sand River Base City. Chapter 1183 - Chapter 1183: Our Sect Master Is Here Chapter 1183: Our Sect Master Is Here Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°Senior, this is the Sand River Base City. It¡¯s the largest base city in the Sand Place.¡± Bai Ruo said to Ye Li. Ye Li did not say anything. He had even been to the Transit City of the South Realm, let alone a small place like the Sand River Base City. ¡°Bai Ruo, you¡¯re back?¡± Suddenly, a magnetic voice entered Ye Li and Bai Ruo¡¯s ears. Ye Li looked in the direction of the voice and realized that the person who spoke was a young man who was about the same age as Bai Ruo. The young man was quite good-looking. ¡°Mu Yun?¡± Bai Ruo frowned. The young man was Mu Yun. Mu Yun walked in front of Bai Ruo and looked at Bai Ruo in surprise. ¡°Bai Ruo, I thought you wouldn¡¯t come back after going to Sword Sect.¡± ¡°Of course I¡¯ll be back.¡± Ye Li smiled to himself. He thought that Bai Ruo and Mu Yun¡¯s relationship should be quite good. They already had some affection for each other. ¡°He¡¯s¡­¡± Mu Yun looked at Ye Li and could not help but be stunned. In his opinion, Ye Li was really too handsome. He could swear that he had never seen such a good-looking person since he was born. Compared to the person in front of him, the difference in their looks was like heaven and earth. ¡°This is our Sword Sect¡¯s Master.¡± Bai Ruo said. What? Mu Yun was shocked. He looked at Ye Li in shock. He would never have thought that Ye Li would be the sect master of the Sword Sect. Now, everyone in the North Realm knew that the Sword Sect¡¯s Sect Master, Demon King Ye Li, was not only the Sword Sect¡¯s Sect Master, but also the Master of the North Realm. This handsome man in front of him was the legendary Master of the North Realm, Demon King Ye Li? ¡°You¡¯re Lord Demon King?¡± Mu Yun looked at Ye Li in shock. His voice was not loud, but many pedestrians around him heard it. Whoosh! ¡°Master Demon King?¡± ¡°Could it be Lord Demon King Ye Li?¡± ¡°Heavens, did Lord Demon King know that the Earth Demon had appeared in our Sand Place and came to kill him?¡± Everyone was pleasantly surprised. They all looked at Ye Li who was beside Bai Ruo. It didn¡¯t matter if they didn¡¯t look, but they were all shocked by Ye Li¡¯s appearance. They had never seen such a handsome person before. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Ye Li said slowly to Bai Ruo. Ever since he transmigrated to this world, he had seen such a scene countless times. Of course, there was no change in his expression. Mu Yun looked at Ye Li¡¯s calm face and couldn¡¯t help but admire him deeply. This kind of admiration was like the endless surging river, or the overflowing Yellow River that could not be stopped. After Bai Ruo nodded, she brought Ye Li to the Bai family. ¡­ The Bai family was the most powerful family in the Sand Place. Ye Li, Bai Ruo, and Mu Yun arrived outside the Bai family. ¡°Sect Master, this is my family,¡± Bai Ruo said respectfully to Ye Li. When the few Bai Family disciples saw Bai Ruo, their faces revealed a trace of pleasant surprise. ¡°Sister Ruo, you¡¯re back.¡± A few Bai Family disciples hurriedly came forward to welcome him. ¡°Go and tell my father that our Sect Master is here.¡± Bai Ruo looked at the few disciples in front of her and said. ¡°What!!!¡± The moment these words were spoken, these Bai Family disciples couldn¡¯t help but turn pale with shock. Even in their dreams, they would never have thought that Bai Ruo would say such words. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Sect Master? Of course, they knew that Bai Ruo had gone to the Sword Sect. Who was the Sect Master of Sword Sect? That was the legendary Master of the North Realm, Demon King Ye Li! These Bai Family disciples all knew Mu Yun, so there was only one among them who could be Demon King, Ye Li. That was¡­ him! Chapter 1184 - Chapter 1184: Do You Know Where the Earth Demon Is? Chapter 1184: Do You Know Where the Earth Demon Is? Editor: Henyee Translations How could these Bai family disciples dare to stay any longer? They hurriedly ran into the Bai family. Bai Family. At this moment, the head of the Bai family and the elders were discussing something in the Bai family¡¯s hall. ¡°Family Head, do you think Earth Demon has left the Sand Place?¡± ¡°I also think that Earth Demon has left the Sand Place. After all, he¡¯s too powerful.¡± ¡°If the Earth Demons attack Sand River Base City, our Sand River Base City will be finished.¡± The middle-aged man sitting on the throne above didn¡¯t say a word. His face was dark. At this moment, a Bai family disciple ran in. This Bai family disciple had an extremely panicked expression. ¡°Patriarch, Sword Sect¡¯s sect master is here!¡± ¡°What!!!¡± As soon as this Bai family disciple said this, everyone in the Bai family¡¯s hall turned pale with fright. Of course, they knew who the Sword Sect¡¯s sect master was. ¡°W-what did you say?¡± The head of the Bai family, Bai Zhan, looked at this disciple and hurriedly asked again. ¡°The Sword Sect¡¯s sect master is here. He¡¯s outside now,¡± the Bai family disciple said again. Bai Zhan, the head of the Bai family, and the elders were all shocked. The Sect Master of the Sword Sect was the Master of the North Realm, Demon King Ye Li. Could it be¡­ Bai Zhan and the elders suddenly thought of a possibility. Their Bai Family¡¯s proud daughter, Bai Ruo, was now a disciple of the Sword Sect. Could it be the Demon King Ye Li that Bai Ruo had invited? Thinking of this, Bai Zhan and the elders of the Bai family were pleasantly surprised. ¡°Lead the way!¡± Then, Bai Zhan, the head of the Bai family, and the elders hurriedly walked out of the hall. Not long after, Bai Zhan and the elders arrived outside the Bai family. They saw Ye Li, Bai Ruo, and Mu Yun. ¡°Master Demon King?¡± Bai Zhan looked at Ye Li carefully and asked tentatively. ¡°Dad, he¡¯s the sect master of our Sword Sect.¡± Bai Ruo said. Hearing Bai Ruo¡¯s words, Bai Zhan and all the elders were overjoyed. The way they looked at Ye Li could not help but be extremely respectful. ¡°Lord Demon King, please come in.¡± Bai Zhan said respectfully to Ye Li and made an inviting gesture. Then, Ye Li and the Bai family entered the Bai family. The disciples of the Bai family were all curious. They all knew that Demon King Ye Li had come to their Bai family. ¡°Lord Demon King actually came to our Bai family. Our Bai family is really honored.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Lord Demon King is the Master of our North Realm.¡± ¡°If this news spreads out, everyone will envy our Bai family.¡± All the disciples of the Bai family whispered. Ye Li entered the Bai family¡¯s main hall. Bai Zhan, the head of the Bai family, refused to take his original seat no matter what. He invited Ye Li to take a seat. After Ye Li sat down, Bai Zhan and the elders looked at Ye Li respectfully. ¡°Senior Demon King, are you here for the Earth Demon?¡± Bai Zhan looked at Ye Li tentatively. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Ye Li nodded. His handsome face was as calm as water. When Bai Zhan and the elders heard this, their hearts that were in their throats finally relaxed. ¡°Lord Demon King, with you here, the Earth Demon can only end up being killed by you.¡± Ye Li had heard these flattering words countless times, but his face was still as calm as water. ¡°Do you know where the Earth Demon is?¡± Ye Li glanced at Bai Zhan and the elders indifferently. Chapter 1185 - Chapter 1185: Black Wind Pass, Black Wind Town Chapter 1185: Black Wind Pass, Black Wind Town Editor: Henyee Translations When Bai Zhan and the other elders heard this, they all fell silent. ¡°Senior Demon King, we don¡¯t know where Earth Demon is,¡± Bai Zhan said to Ye Li awkwardly. There was no change in Ye Li¡¯s handsome face. He slowly said, ¡°Where was the last time that Earth Demon appeared in your Sand Place?¡± ¡°Lord Demon King, the last place Earth Demon appeared was at Black Wind Pass.¡± Black Wind Pass? Ye Li naturally did not know where the Black Wind Pass was. Then, he asked for the direction of the Black Wind Pass. Then, he activated Swift Steps and disappeared from the Bai family¡¯s hall. Everyone in the Bai family¡¯s hall was shocked. They quickly rubbed their eyes and felt that they had seen wrongly. However, no matter how they rubbed their eyes, Ye Li still disappeared in front of their eyes. ¡°Lord Demon King¡¯s speed is really too terrifying,¡± Bai Zhan, the head of the Bai family, said in shock. ¡­ Black Wind Pass? Ye Li arrived at Black Wind Town where the Black Wind Pass was. At this moment, Black Wind Town was already in a mess. Countless humans in Black Wind Town had been killed by the Earth Demon. Only some lucky people were left. The good people in these worlds didn¡¯t die, and neither did the bad people. There was only one kind of person who would die, and that was the unlucky ones. When the people of Black Wind Town saw Ye Li, they immediately became vigilant because they felt that Ye Li was not a good person. ¡°Who are you?¡± A tier 2 Sky Opener stared at Ye Li and spoke coldly. Hundreds of residents of Black Wind Town stared at Ye Li. ¡°Good people, bad people,¡± Ye Li said slowly. As soon as he said this, the residents of Black Wind Town were all puzzled. Obviously, they did not understand what Ye Li meant. ¡°What do you mean?¡± This tier 2 Sky Opener continued to stare coldly at Ye Li. Ye Li smiled. ¡°What I mean is that I¡¯m not a good person or a bad person.¡± As soon as these words were spoken, the hundreds of residents of Black Wind Town were stunned. They wondered if there was something wrong with Ye Li. ¡°Why did you come to our Black Wind Town?!¡± The tier 2 Sky Opener glared at Ye Li. Ye Li smiled again. ¡°Murder.¡± Murder!!! When the hundreds of residents of Black Wind Town heard Ye Li¡¯s words, they couldn¡¯t help but take three steps back. Their expressions became extremely cold. ¡°Are you here to kill us?¡± The tier 2 Sky Opener looked at Ye Li. ¡°Who are you, a lackey of the Earth Demon?¡± Ye Li was secretly happy. He knew that these people had misunderstood him. ¡°I didn¡¯t come to Black Wind Town to kill you. I came to kill Earth Demon,¡± Ye Li said slowly. ¡°What!!!¡± When the hundreds of residents of Black Wind Town heard this, they were all shocked. They would never have thought that Ye Li would say such a thing. ¡°You, you¡¯re here to kill the Earth Demon?¡± the tier 2 Sky Opener asked Ye Li in shock. This tier 2 Sky Opener was the strongest genetic warrior in their Black Wind Town. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m joking?¡± Ye Li asked playfully. The residents looked at each other. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only To kill the Earth Demon? To be honest, if they could, they would really rather they had misheard. Everyone in the North Realm knew how terrifying the Earth Demon was. This young man who looked to be in his twenties actually dared to boast so shamelessly? ¡°Go back. Don¡¯t overestimate yourself,¡± the tier 2 Sky Opener said to Ye Li. Ye Li smiled leisurely. ¡°If you knew who I was, you wouldn¡¯t say such things.¡± Chapter 1186 - Chapter 1186: The Man of the Bloodmist Chapter 1186: The Man of the Bloodmist Editor: Henyee Translations Hundreds of residents of Black Wind Town were stunned. They didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to say such a thing. ¡°Then tell me who you are.¡± The tier 2 Sky Opener stared at Ye Li and asked. Hundreds of Black Wind Town residents also looked at Ye Li, wanting to know who he was. ¡°I¡¯m Ye Li.¡± Ye Li said slowly. Ye Li? The tier 2 Ascender and the hundreds of Black Wind Town residents had never heard of Ye Li¡¯s name. They thought for a moment and then added two words before Ye Li¡¯s name. It didn¡¯t matter if they didn¡¯t add it, but they were all shocked. This word was Demon King, Demon King Ye Li! ¡°You, you are the Master of the North Realm, Demon King Ye Li?¡± The tier 2 Sky Opener looked at Ye Li in shock. Hundreds of residents of Black Wind Town were also stunned. Their faces were as shocked as they could be. There was no change in Ye Li¡¯s expression at all. ¡°What do you think?¡± Ye Li looked at the tier 2 Sky Opener indifferently. How could a tier 2 Sky Opener still be able to speak a complete sentence? Hundreds of residents of Black Wind Town finally knew why Ye Li came to Black Wind Town. It turned out to be the legendary Demon King Ye Li. ¡°Lord Demon King, are you here to help us?¡± the tier 2 Sky Opener suddenly asked tentatively. ¡°Yes.¡± Ye Li only said one word, but it was more than a thousand words. The residents of Black Wind Town were pleasantly surprised. ¡°Do you know where the Earth Demon is?¡± Ye Li asked. The tier 2 Sky Opener hurriedly replied, ¡°Lord Demon King, the Earth Demon is cultivating at the Black Wind Pass.¡± This was not the first time Ye Li had heard the name Black Wind Pass. Bai Zhan, the head of the Bai family, had told him that the last time the Earth Demon appeared was at Black Wind Pass. He originally thought that Earth Demon had left Black Wind Pass, but he never expected that Earth Demon was still cultivating there. ¡°Are you sure that Earth Demon is still at the mouth of Black Wind Town?¡± Ye Li scanned the people of Black Wind Town and asked again. Everyone in Black Wind Town nodded. ¡°Lord Demon King, we can be sure.¡± ¡°Lord Demon King, Earth Demon should be cultivating an evil art at Black Wind Pass. Now, there¡¯s a blood cloud at Black Wind Pass all day. It looks terrifying.¡± Upon hearing this, Ye Li was relieved. As long as Earth Demon was still in Black Wind Pass, it would save him a lot of trouble. Then, Ye Li activated Swift Steps and headed towards Black Wind¡¯s mouth. When the hundreds of residents of Black Wind Town saw Ye Li suddenly disappear, they were all stunned. Lord Demon King was indeed Lord Demon King. ¡­ Black Wind Pass? When Ye Li arrived at the Black Wind Pass, it was indeed as the people of Black Wind Town had said. The Black Wind Pass was indeed covered in blood clouds. If some timid ordinary people saw such a terrifying scene, they would probably be frightened to death. Ye Li used his Heavenly Spirit Eyes to probe and discovered that there was a cave at the entrance of the Black Wind. Blood clouds kept floating out of the cave, making one¡¯s scalp tingle. He believed that this Earth Demon should be in this cave. Suddenly, Ye Li heard a heart-wrenching laughter. Hahaha! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only RUMBLE! A shocking explosion sounded. The top of the cave exploded, and a figure flew out. This figure was incomparably terrifying. His entire body was enveloped in a blood mist. ¡°Hahaha, I¡¯ve finally succeeded in cultivating my Blood Diagram Demon Technique!¡± The figure let out another burst of creepy laughter. Chapter 1187 - Chapter 1187: Get Down Here and Let Me Kill You Chapter 1187: Get Down Here and Let Me Kill You Editor: Henyee Translations Ye Li looked at the figure in the air. He could tell even with his toes that this person must be the Earth Demon. At that moment, the Earth Demon also discovered him. ¡°A human?¡± A cold smile appeared on the Earth Demon¡¯s face. He never expected a human to appear at Black Wind Pass. However, he realized that there was no fear on this human¡¯s face. It was as if he had not seen him at all. ¡°You¡¯re not afraid of me?¡± In midair, the Earth Demon looked at Ye Li in confusion. ¡°Why should I be afraid of you?¡± Ye Li asked calmly. The Earth Demon was stunned. He had never seen someone like Ye Li. ¡°Perhaps you don¡¯t know who I am, that¡¯s why you¡¯re not afraid of me.¡± The Earth Demon sneered at Ye Li. Ye Li smiled faintly. ¡°Aren¡¯t you the Earth Demon?¡± The moment that was said, the Earth Demon could not help but be stunned. This was because he thought that since Ye Li knew who he was, why was he not afraid? ¡°I admire you. I really admire you. You know that I¡¯m the Earth Demon, but you¡¯re not afraid. Aren¡¯t you afraid of death?¡± The Earth Demon was at the tier 3 Heavenly King level, and Ye Li was also at the tier 3 Heavenly King level. However, Ye Li had always been slightly stronger than an ordinary tier 3 Heavenly King. ¡°Aren¡¯t you just a tier 3 Heavenly King?¡± Ye Li looked at the Earth Demon calmly. ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of?¡± When the Earth Demon heard that, he was stunned. He was truly stunned. He would never have thought that Ye Li would dare to say such a thing. ¡°Who the hell are you!¡± The Earth Demon shouted coldly at Ye Li. He knew that Ye Li was definitely not an ordinary genetic warrior for him to say such words. ¡°My name is Ye Li. You can also call me Demon King Ye Li,¡± Ye Li said slowly to the Earth Demon in midair. Demon King Ye Li? Earth Demon was shocked. Of course, he had heard of Demon King Ye Li. ¡°You are the Master of the North Realm, Demon King Ye Li?¡± The Earth Demon stared at Ye Li and shouted. ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Ye Li said slowly. The Earth Demon suddenly laughed coldly. ¡°I was wondering who you were. It turns out that it¡¯s Demon King Ye Li!¡± Ye Chen smiled as well. He looked indifferently at Earth Demon in midair and said slowly, ¡°Since you know that I¡¯m the Demon King Ye Li, why haven¡¯t you come down and let me kill you?¡± ¡°What-did-you-say?¡± Earth Demon gritted his teeth and shouted at Ye Li word by word. Ye Li did not say much. He took out the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword from the System Space. Clang! All of a sudden, a flash of lightning and cold light shot out from Black Wind Pass. The sound of swords and dragons rang incessantly. A five-clawed blood dragon coiled above Ye Li¡¯s head. This¡­!!! Earth Demon could not help but be stunned when he saw this phenomenon. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, what sword is that in your hand?¡± The Earth Demon had never seen such a terrifying sword. The corners of Ye Li¡¯s lips curled up slightly, and a faint smile appeared on his handsome face. ¡°This sword is called the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword. At the same time, it¡¯s also the sword that kills you,¡± Ye Li said slowly to the Earth Demon. The Earth Demon¡¯s expression turned extremely cold as he glared at Ye Li. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Demon King Ye Li, you¡¯re so arrogant. Aren¡¯t you afraid that the wind will hurt your tongue?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the Earth Demon spread out his hands. Terrifying blood spiritual energy began to rapidly condense on them. ¡°Blood Devil!¡± Suddenly, a terrifying blood demon flew out from the Earth Demon¡¯s hands. The blood demon¡¯s entire body was condensed by the blood mist, looking really terrifying. Chapter 1188 - Chapter 1188: Death of the Earth Demon Chapter 1188: Death of the Earth Demon The Blood Devil formed from the blood mist flew towards Ye Li. Ye Li looked indifferently at the Blood Devil coming towards him, raising the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword in his hand. ¡°Swoosh!¡± As the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword came down, a supreme sword beam ferociously attacked the Blood Devil. Suddenly, the Blood Devil disappeared without a trace, yet the supreme sword beam didn¡¯t stop, continuing towards the Earth Demon in midair. The Earth Demon¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief, as he never imagined that Ye Li could withstand the Blood Devil¡¯s assault, but now it seemed not only was he wrong, but he was also egregiously mistaken. ¡°Boom!¡± The Earth Demon threw a punch, and the blood-colored spiritual light collided heavily with the supreme sword beam, producing a thunderous sound. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, I never thought you¡¯d be so terrifying!¡± the Earth Demon said while staring intently at Ye Li in midair. Ye Li smiled calmly, looking at the Earth Demon and said slowly, ¡°Many people have said the same thing to you.¡± On hearing this, the Earth Demon¡¯s expression turned exceedingly cold. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, don¡¯t think you can beat me just like that!¡± Ye Li really didn¡¯t understand where the Earth Demon got all this nonsense from. ¡°Don¡¯t wait any longer, come down and let me kill you,¡± Ye Li said calmly, looking at the Earth Demon in midair. Upon hearing this, a thousand feet of raging fire burst from the Earth Demon¡¯s head, the angriest he had ever been in his history. ¡°Demon King Ye Li, I swear I will kill you!¡± the Earth Demon said coldly, staring at Ye Li. ¡°If I don¡¯t kill you, I swear I¡¯m not human!¡± Ye Li slowly shook his head; of course, he didn¡¯t want to listen to the Earth Demon¡¯s nonsense anymore. ¡°Mysterious Heaven Overlord Demon Sword Technique!¡± The SSS god-level skill, Mysterious Heaven Overlord Demon Sword Technique, unleashed a slash! The supreme sword beam, mixed with the power of ancient gods and devils, flew towards the Earth Demon in midair. What? The Earth Demon¡¯s eyes widened, as it never occurred to him that Ye Li could unleash such a terrifying slash. However, the Earth Demon, being at the tier 3 Heavenly King level, ultimately dodged this horrifying strike. But Ye Li didn¡¯t give him the chance to react, and as soon as the Earth Demon dodged the Mysterious Heaven Overlord Demon Sword Technique, Ye Li had already activated Swift Steps and flew towards him. In just an instant, Ye Li was in front of the Earth Demon. ¡°Die!¡± Ye Li raised the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword high and slashed at the Earth Demon¡¯s head. Seeing this, the Earth Demon¡¯s eyes widened to their largest since birth, as he realized there was no escaping this strike. ¡°My life is over!¡± With that cry from the Earth Demon, his life would vanish from this world forever. The Earth Demon¡¯s body rapidly fell from the sky to the ground, while Ye Li appeared indifferent, as if killing the Earth Demon was nothing more than a trivial matter. Ye Li placed the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword back into the system space, then released the Apocalypse Legion from the system space. ¡°Master.¡± All ten Heavenly King zombies of the Apocalypse Legion respectfully addressed Ye Li. ¡°Go and assimilate the zombies,¡± Ye Li instructed the Apocalypse Legion slowly. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The Apocalypse Legion nodded, and immediately dispersed in all directions. Ye Li then returned to Black Wind Town. Over a hundred residents of Black Wind Town greeted Ye Li upon his return. ¡°Lord Demon King, how did it go?¡± The residents of Black Wind Town all looked at Ye Li, eager to know whether he had killed the Earth Demon. Chapter 1189 - Chapter 1189: Xiyun City Chapter 1189: Xiyun City Ye Li glanced indifferently at the residents of Black Wind Town and said softly, ¡°The Earth Demon is dead.¡± Hisss! All the residents of Black Wind Town were shocked, although they all knew of Ye Li¡¯s terror, the Earth Demon¡¯s terror was equal. They knew that the Earth Demon was an unparalleled powerhouse at the tier 3 Heavenly King level. ¡°Lord Demon King is truly a deity among men.¡± A tier 2 Sky Opener said to Ye Li with immense respect. Ye Li¡¯s face, as handsome as jade, did not show the slightest ripple. As for such words, he had heard them countless times since his arrival in this world. ¡°Demon King, we all know you have an incredibly powerful Apocalypse Legion and that you are very interested in zombies,¡± the tier 2 Sky Opener said, looking at Ye Li. Ye Li thought that there was more to what this tier 2 Sky Opener was saying. He did not ask but rather waited, knowing that the Sky Opener would continue. ¡°There is a Zombie Gathering Area in the Xiyun Region,¡± the tier 2 Sky Opener continued to tell Ye Li. Ye Li¡¯s face remained tranquil as water. He looked calmly at the tier 2 Sky Opener, ¡°Tell me where the Xiyun Region is.¡± The tier 2 Sky Opener dared not conceal anything and hurriedly informed Ye Li where the Xiyun Region was located. Without another word, Ye Li activated Swift Steps and headed towards the Xiyun Region. ¡­ Xiyun Region. It turned out that the Xiyun Region, like the Sand Place, was a vast territory. Ye Li arrived at Xiyun City in the Xiyun Region. He went to an inn, ate and drank his fill before preparing to leave the inn. But what he had not expected at all was the saying, ¡°Man proposes, but God disposes.¡± A young girl stood in his way. ¡°Who are you?¡± Ye Li looked at the girl impassively. The girl seemed a year or two younger than him, and at the moment, her fair face was marked with a touch of panic. ¡°I¡¯m your girlfriend,¡± the girl hurriedly told Ye Li. No sooner had the girl¡¯s words fallen than a dozen men rushed over, encircling Ye Li and the girl. ¡°Wu Xue¡¯er, we¡¯ve finally found you,¡± a seventh-tier Sky Opener said to the girl with a cold sneer. Fear began to spread across the girl¡¯s fair face. Then, steadying her heart, she confidently said to the seventh-tier Sky Opener, ¡°This is my boyfriend. If you want to catch me, you have to ask my boyfriend first.¡± What? The dozen men were somewhat stunned. They had not expected Wu Xue¡¯er to say such a thing. ¡°Your boyfriend?¡± the seventh-tier Sky Opener looked at Ye Li in astonishment. ¡°Yes, he is my boyfriend,¡± Wu Xue¡¯er continued. Of course, Ye Li¡¯s face showed no change; he looked indifferently at the men before him. ¡°She is not my girlfriend,¡± he stated. As for someone like Wu Xue¡¯er, Ye Li naturally did not like her, simply because if he were not a powerful individual, he knew well enough what his fate would be without having to think about it. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only To Ye Li¡¯s surprise, the group of men did not believe his words. ¡°You think I won¡¯t believe you?¡± the seventh-tier Sky Opener sneered coldly at Ye Li. These men thought that Ye Li was speaking thus only to save his own life; he must be Wu Xue¡¯er¡¯s boyfriend, otherwise, she would not have said so. Upon hearing this, Ye Li felt somewhat taken aback internally, thinking that these days, apparently no one believes the truth. ¡°I don¡¯t want to get involved with whatever business you have with her, but let me pass now,¡± Ye Li said slowly to the men in front of him. Chapter 1190 - Chapter 1190: Ive already given you a chance to live. Chapter 1190: I¡¯ve already given you a chance to live. A dozen or so men all sneered coldly at Ye Li. ¡°You think you can run?¡± The seventh-tier Sky Opener looked at Ye Li playfully, ¡°Stop pretending, we know you¡¯re Wu Xue¡¯er¡¯s boyfriend.¡± Ye Li glanced at Wu Xue¡¯er and saw that she was beseechingly looking at him, as if telling Ye Li that as long as he helped her, she would be willing to do anything for him. ¡°I¡¯ll say it again, clear the way.¡± Ye Li looked at the dozen or so men in front of him, ¡°Don¡¯t make me say it a second time.¡± The dozen or so men were all taken aback, where would they have thought that Ye Li would say something like that. The seventh-tier Sky Opener sneered coldly at Ye Li, ¡°So you¡¯re trying to act tough, to make us think you¡¯re a strong person, and then scare us off from laying a hand on you?¡± At this moment, the crowd of onlookers was growing larger, and they all looked at Ye Li with pity, because they knew what awful fate awaited him. There was no other reason but the fact that Ye Li had offended the Wang family. The Wang family is a super clan in Sand Place, after all. Seeing that the dozen or so men in front of him had no intention of clearing the way, Ye Li shook his head inwardly, wondering why they would not cherish the chance to save their lives that he had given them. ¡°Attack!¡± Before Ye Li could make a move, the seventh-tier Sky Opener gave the order. Following the command of the seventh-tier Sky Opener, a dozen or so men charged at Ye Li and Wu Xue¡¯er. ¡°Ah!!!¡± But to everyone¡¯s surprise, as soon as the men took a step forward, they all flew backward. What!!! All the people present were shockingly taken aback, this scene was beyond their wildest dreams. The dozen or so men who flew backward had all developed a shocking bloody hole on their foreheads, which was truly horrifying to look at. The seventh-tier Sky Opener was stunned as well, looking at Ye Li with sheer terror. ¡°How, how did you do that?¡± Of course, he was scared because he hadn¡¯t even seen how Ye Li had struck. ¡°You think I will tell you?¡± Ye Li looked back at the seventh-tier Sky Opener calmly. About to completely shudder at his words, the seventh-tier Sky Opener¡¯s soul was even submitting to Ye Li. ¡°I belong to the Wang family, if you attack me, you will¡­¡± The seventh-tier Sky Opener did not finish his sentence, but everyone knew it was a threat. Too bad, this seventh-tier Sky Opener had miscalculated; Ye Li was never afraid of any threats. The crowd of onlookers was frozen with fear, all looking at Ye Li with horror. ¡°I already gave you a chance to live, but you didn¡¯t cherish it, so¡­¡± Whoosh! As the sound of rushing wind arose, the seventh-tier Sky Opener fell to the ground, with a startling bloody hole in his forehead, just like the dozen or so men. ¡°You deserved to die.¡± Ye Li looked at the body of the seventh-tier Sky Opener and slowly spoke. Seeing this, the onlookers couldn¡¯t help but step back, their faces filled with even more horror. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°You, you killed them?¡± At that moment, Wu Xue¡¯er finally came back to her senses. Ye Li looked indifferently at Wu Xue¡¯er, ¡°I suppose you don¡¯t want to die, do you?¡± Having heard this, where would Wu Xue¡¯er dare to say another word. ¡°By the way, why were they after you?¡± Chapter 1191 - Chapter 1191: Zombie Gathering Area Chapter 1191: Zombie Gathering Area Ye Li wondered if Wu Xue¡¯er, being only a fifth-tier Sky Opener, had gotten herself into some trouble? ¡°It¡¯s because I ambushed Wang Feng, the Wang family¡¯s young master, and shattered his¡­¡± Wu Xue¡¯er said to Ye Li. Ye Li was startled by her words, thinking that she was as vicious as the proverbial ¡®woman¡¯s heart, needle at seabed¡¯; yet Wu Xue¡¯er wasn¡¯t even a woman yet. ¡°Who asked him to harass me!¡± Rage flushed Wu Xue¡¯er¡¯s fair face. Ye Li decided not to continue talking with Wu Xue¡¯er, simply because she had nothing to do with him. Seeing Ye Li walking away, Wu Xue¡¯er was initially startled but then hurried after him. ¡°Hey, are you really going to just walk away like this?¡± Ye Li stopped in his tracks and looked at Wu Xue¡¯er with some confusion, ¡°Otherwise?¡± ¡°The Wang family will definitely not let me off,¡± Wu Xue¡¯er¡¯s pupils showed a deep plea, ¡°Can you help me?¡± Ye Li laughed, having already guessed this point. ¡°Why should I help you?¡± At his words, Wu Xue¡¯er didn¡¯t know how to respond, indeed Ye Li had no reason to help her. ¡°By the way, do you know where the Zombie Gathering Area is?¡± Ye Li suddenly asked Wu Xue¡¯er. ¡°Of course,¡± Wu Xue¡¯er nodded her head. A look of confusion crossed her fair face; she didn¡¯t understand why Ye Li would want to go to the Zombie Gathering Area. ¡°Take me there,¡± Ye Li said slowly. ¡°Then, can you help me?¡± Wu Xue¡¯er felt she had some leverage and quickly asked Ye Li. Ye Li smiled candidly, looking indifferently at Wu Xue¡¯er, ¡°No one can haggle with me.¡± Hearing this, Wu Xue¡¯er didn¡¯t dare to continue; she had just witnessed Ye Li¡¯s terrifying might and knew that killing didn¡¯t require even a blink from someone like him. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take you there.¡± Wu Xue¡¯er thought that since she would be captured by the Wang family in Xiyun City anyway, she might as well follow Ye Li to the Zombie Gathering Area. Then, Wu Xue¡¯er led Ye Li towards the Zombie Gathering Area. ¡­ ¡°Senior, I¡¯ve heard that many Evil Organizations lurk outside the Zombie Gathering Area,¡± Wu Xue¡¯er said, thinking it best to clarify the situation to Ye Li, despite his frightening presence. ¡°No matter,¡± Ye Li said indifferently. Wu Xue¡¯er inwardly marveled at his calmness, wondering if it was possible for anything to perturb Ye Li at all. After hearing this, Wu Xue¡¯er didn¡¯t continue. She knew that powerful beings didn¡¯t like pointless prattle. ¡°Senior, the Zombie Gathering Area is not far ahead,¡± Wu Xue¡¯er informed Ye Li. Ye Li used his Heavenly Spirit Eyes to scan ahead and found a forest. But¡­ Unexpectedly, the Evil Organization Wu Xue¡¯er had mentioned indeed appeared. These Evil Organizations were lying in ambush, reminiscent of bandits in Chinese television dramas. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Of course, he wouldn¡¯t choose to turn back. ¡°There are Evil Organizations ahead,¡± Ye Li said slowly to Wu Xue¡¯er. Wu Xue¡¯er was startled and quickly scanned the area ahead. She saw no sign of the so-called Evil Organizations. Then she realized, thinking that her senior must believe the atmosphere was too tense and was trying to ease the tension a bit. But what Wu Xue¡¯er never could have dreamt of was that ten minutes later, she truly saw the Evil Organizations. Chapter 1192 - Chapter 1192: Evil Organization Chapter 1192: Evil Organization More than thirty warriors with B-level genes from the Evil Organization also spotted Ye Li and Wu Xue¡¯er, and they hurriedly ran over to surround them. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± A tenth-tier Sky Opener stared at Ye Li and Wu Xue¡¯er as he spoke. ¡°Do I need to tell you?¡± Ye Li looked at the speaking tenth-tier Sky Opener with a playful gaze. The thirty-plus warriors with special genes were taken aback, they hadn¡¯t expected Ye Li, already encircled by them, to speak such arrogant words. ¡°Do you know there¡¯s a treasure in the Zombie Gathering Area?¡± the tenth-tier Sky Opener asked Ye Li and Wu Xue¡¯er again. Zombie Gathering Area¡­ treasure? Ye Li had no idea about any treasure in the Zombie Gathering Area, but¡­ A hint of excitement appeared on his handsome, jade-like face, thinking that sometimes one finds what one needs without even looking for it. He had merely intended to come to this Zombie Gathering Area to combine zombies, but who would have thought there would be treasures? ¡°We just heard some rumors; we don¡¯t know what the specific treasure inside the Zombie Gathering Area is,¡± Ye Li said to the tenth-tier Sky Opener. The tenth-tier Sky Opener sneered coldly upon hearing this, ¡°Then let me tell you, inside there¡¯s a Golden Emperor Pill.¡± Golden Emperor Pill? Ye Li certainly didn¡¯t know what a Golden Emperor Pill was, but it sounded valuable. He smiled faintly, his jade-like face showing no fluctuation, ¡°Why would you tell us this?¡± Ye Li couldn¡¯t understand why the tenth-tier Sky Opener would share such information with him when he hadn¡¯t given him any benefit in return. Hehe. The tenth-tier Sky Opener laughed coldly, looking at Ye Li with disdain. ¡°Because in my eyes, you¡¯re already a dead man.¡± Ye Li then understood. ¡°You can choose your way to die.¡± What!!! Upon hearing Ye Li¡¯s words, the thirty-plus warriors with B-level genes from the Evil Organization were all shocked to the core. They would rather believe the sky was about to fall than believe Ye Li could utter such words. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you have the nerve to be so brazen on the verge of death,¡± the tenth-tier Sky Opener said coldly as he looked at Ye Li, ¡°I will tear your bodies into thousands of pieces!¡± ¡°Attack!¡± the tenth-tier Sky Opener commanded the thirty-plus warriors with special genes. Upon hearing the command, all the warriors launched their attacks at Ye Li and Wu Xue¡¯er. Seeing this, Wu Xue¡¯er was horrified and quickly hid behind Ye Li. Ye Li¡¯s face, as handsome as jade, showed no fluctuations. He raised his finger, and terrifying spiritual energy began to coil around it. ¡°Whoosh whoosh whoosh!¡± Following the sound of dozens of gusts of wind, the thirty-plus warriors instantly lost all signs of life. This this this¡­! The remaining tenth-tier Sky Opener was already horrified beyond words, unable to utter a complete sentence. He hadn¡¯t even seen how Ye Li made his move before the thirty-plus warriors fell to the ground, and he could no longer imagine the terror that was Ye Li. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Wu Xue¡¯er was no different; she found Ye Li to be terrifyingly powerful, something she had never seen or even heard of before. ¡°Come here.¡± Ye Li gestured to the tenth-tier Sky Opener with a curl of his finger. The tenth-tier Sky Opener naturally knew that if he went over, his life would disappear from this world forever. He didn¡¯t want to die; he really didn¡¯t want to die. Chapter 1193 - Chapter 1193: Are we already dead? Chapter 1193: Are we already dead? The tenth-tier Sky Opener was now trembling violently all over. ¡°I am from the Blood Eagle Organization,¡± the tenth-tier Sky Opener said to Ye Li. Ye Li didn¡¯t understand, he really didn¡¯t. Why do people always like to threaten him with their backgrounds? Don¡¯t they know that he¡¯s not afraid of threats at all? Ye Li raised a finger, and a terrifying spiritual light attack flew out from his fingertip. ¡°Ah!¡± Suddenly, the tenth-tier Sky Opener let out a scream, his life forever erased from this world. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Ye Li said to Wu Xue¡¯er, who was petrified and frozen in place. Wu Xue¡¯er came back to her senses upon hearing this and quickly followed him. Zombie Gathering Area. This Zombie Gathering Area was the largest in the Xiyun Region, with more than a hundred thousand zombies. Ye Li and Wu Xue¡¯er arrived at the Zombie Gathering Area. As soon as they reached the Zombie Gathering Area, Ye Li and Wu Xue¡¯er¡¯s pupils reflected the presence of over a hundred warriors with special genes. Without a doubt, these warriors with special genes were all from the Blood Eagle Organization. ¡°How did you get in here?¡± the Blood Eagle Organization Leader asked, staring intently at Ye Li and Wu Xue¡¯er. With a calm and collected face, Ye Li casually replied to the Blood Eagle Organization Leader, ¡°Guess.¡± At these words, all the warriors with special genes from the Blood Eagle Organization became enraged, unable to believe Ye Li could remain so composed. ¡°Do you really trust your eyes?¡± Ye Li suddenly said to the Blood Eagle Organization Leader. The Blood Eagle Organization Leader was taken aback, naturally not expecting such a remark from Ye Li. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Intuition told him that Ye Li was no ordinary person. With a smile, Ye Li said, ¡°I don¡¯t mean anything special, just want to tell you to never trust your eyes because sometimes, they can deceive you.¡± Upon hearing these words, all the warriors with special genes from the Blood Eagle Organization were puzzled and looked at Ye Li with great confusion. Not only them, even Wu Xue¡¯er didn¡¯t understand what Ye Li meant. ¡°In your eyes, we should be dead, right?¡± Ye Li asked the Blood Eagle Organization Leader again. The Blood Eagle Organization Leader sneered coldly, ¡°Of course.¡± Heh. Ye Li took out the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword from his system space. A five-clawed blood dragon illusion coiled above Ye Li¡¯s head. The warriors with special genes from the Blood Eagle Organization, upon witnessing such a phenomenon, were stricken with horror, unable to fathom such an incredible sight. ¡°Swoosh!¡± Ye Li raised the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword and struck down with a slash. This¡­!!! The warriors with special genes from the Blood Eagle Organization watched in terror at the slash, their souls shaken to the core. ¡°Ah!¡± Suddenly, numerous screams entered Wu Xue¡¯er¡¯s ears. Wu Xue¡¯er, witnessing this scene, was endlessly shocked. She didn¡¯t understand, she truly couldn¡¯t comprehend why there was a terrifying existence like Ye Li in this world. ¡°Swoosh!¡± Another slash was struck. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Aside from the leader, all warriors with special genes from the Blood Eagle Organization had already perished. The Blood Eagle Organization Leader was so frightened that his soul seemed to have left his body, his face filled with utter shock. ¡°Now,¡± Ye Li looked indifferently at the Blood Eagle Organization Leader, ¡°do you still trust your eyes?¡± Thump! With a single thump, the Blood Eagle Organization Leader dropped to his knees on the ground. Chapter 1194 - Chapter 1194: Golden Emperor Pill Chapter 1194: Golden Emperor Pill ¡°Please, spare me, I¡¯m not human, I really am not human!¡± the Blood Eagle Organization Leader pleaded incessantly with Ye Li. Ye Li looked indifferently at the Blood Eagle Organization Leader, and naturally, his face was void of any fluctuations as he slowly spoke: ¡°Do you think I will spare you?¡± Hearing this, the Blood Eagle Organization Leader was so frightened that he was practically out of his wits, his body trembling violently. ¡°I was wrong, I truly was wrong.¡± The Blood Eagle Organization Leader wailed loudly. ¡°Why are you afraid?¡± A hint of confusion appeared on Ye Li¡¯s face. The Blood Eagle Organization Leader was taken aback, wondering if perhaps Ye Li was going to let him go? ¡°Senior, rest assured, if you spare me, I will definitely be a good person in the future,¡± the Blood Eagle Organization Leader¡¯s eyes showed a plea for mercy. Ye Li smiled; he actually admired the Blood Eagle Organization Leader¡¯s wild imagination. ¡°I think you should stop being a person,¡± Ye Li said indifferently to the Blood Eagle Organization Leader, ¡°become a ghost instead.¡± At these words, the Blood Eagle Organization Leader was instantly petrified with fear. ¡°Ah! Ah!¡± Ye Li had not even laid a hand on him, yet the Blood Eagle Organization Leader was already screaming. But no matter how he screamed, he was still destined to die. However, before the Blood Eagle Organization Leader died, there were still some things Ye Li needed to clarify. ¡°Where is the treasure from the Zombie Gathering Area?¡± Ye Li looked at the Blood Eagle Organization Leader. The Blood Eagle Organization Leader was taken aback, naturally not expecting Ye Li to say such a thing at this moment. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know anything about any treasure,¡± the Blood Eagle Organization Leader shook his head and said. Ye Li wanted to laugh; he really did. Even using his toes, he could tell that the Blood Eagle Organization Leader was lying. ¡°Do you believe¡­¡± Ye Li stared calmly at the Blood Eagle Organization Leader, ¡°that I have thirty-six methods to make you regret coming into this world?¡± As the sound faded, a whistling sound reached Wu Xue¡¯er¡¯s ears, followed by a series of screams. ¡°Ah!¡± Wu Xue¡¯er looked towards the Blood Eagle Organization Leader, her pupils suddenly shrinking because there was now a horrific blood hole in the Blood Eagle Organization Leader¡¯s thigh. ¡°Speak,¡± Ye Li said to the Blood Eagle Organization Leader, opening his mouth slowly. ¡°I don¡¯t know, I really don¡¯t know,¡± the Blood Eagle Organization Leader cried out. Hearing this, Ye Li couldn¡¯t help but shake his head, failing to understand what the Blood Eagle Organization Leader still thought was worth concealing. ¡°Whoosh!¡± Another whistling sound pierced through the air. Another horrible blood hole appeared in the Blood Eagle Organization Leader¡¯s other thigh. ¡°I¡¯ll talk, I¡¯ll talk, whoo whoo¡­¡± The Blood Eagle Organization Leader started to cry, really cry. He knew that if he didn¡¯t speak now, his life would be forever erased from this world. ¡°I already have the Golden Emperor Pill. The Golden Emperor Pill can help a warrior with B-level genes break through their Realm,¡± the Blood Eagle Organization Leader said to Ye Li, his face streaked with tears, ¡°But if I give you the Golden Emperor Pill, you must spare me.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ye Li didn¡¯t respond; instead, he turned to look at Wu Xue¡¯er. ¡°Agree to it.¡± Wu Xue¡¯er was startled, wondering why she should be the one to agree. ¡°Alright, as long as you hand over the Golden Emperor Pill, you will be spared,¡± Wu Xue¡¯er thought since Ye Li told her to say so, there must be a reason behind it. Seeing the agreement, the Blood Eagle Organization Leader did not think too much of it; after all, Wu Xue¡¯er had come with Ye Li and should be able to speak on behalf of Ye Li. Chapter 1195 - Chapter 1195: Breakthrough to the fifth-tier Heavenly King Realm Chapter 1195: Breakthrough to the fifth-tier Heavenly King Realm The Blood Eagle Organization Leader gave the Golden Emperor Pill to Ye Li. In the eyes of the Blood Eagle Organization Leader was a trace of excitement fueled by the desire to survive, he knew all too well that as long as he handed over the Golden Emperor Pill to Ye Li, he would be able to save his own life. Regrettably, he had overlooked one detail, a detail that was enough to cost him his life. ¡°Senior, may I leave now?¡± the Blood Eagle Organization Leader asked Ye Li. What he hadn¡¯t anticipated was Ye Li shaking his head. ¡°Who said you could go?¡± Upon hearing this, the Blood Eagle Organization Leader was taken aback, looking at Ye Li in utter horror. ¡°Senior, what do you mean?¡± Cold sweat had already begun to seep from the Blood Eagle Organization Leader¡¯s forehead, as he considered a terrifying possibility. ¡°She might have let you go, but I never agreed,¡± Ye Li slowly said. The ¡°she¡± Ye Li referred to was naturally Wu Xue¡¯er. As soon as the Blood Eagle Organization Leader heard this, he was scared out of his wits, his face showing as much fear as humanly possible. This¡­ this¡­ At this moment, could the Blood Eagle Organization Leader even utter a complete sentence? ¡°Swoosh!¡± Ye Li raised his finger, and a terrifying Spiritual Light Attack shot out from his hand. With the launch of this terrifying Spiritual Light Attack, the life of the Blood Eagle Organization Leader was erased from this world forever. There was not the slightest ripple on Ye Li¡¯s jade-like face, as if nothing had transpired, and he began to examine the Golden Emperor Pill in his hand. The Golden Emperor Pill was entirely golden and contained terrifying spiritual energy. Without further thought, Ye Li swallowed the Golden Emperor Pill. Instantly, Ye Li felt a powerful force surging within him, and he recognized it as a sign that a breakthrough was imminent. Fifth-tier Heavenly King level! Moments later, Ye Li opened his eyes, his face alight with a splendid expression. He had been at the tier 3 Heavenly King level, but now he was at the fifth-tier Heavenly King level, having advanced two major levels. ¡°Senior, how does it feel?¡± Wu Xue¡¯er looked at Ye Li with eager curiosity. ¡°Not much,¡± Ye Li said indifferently to Wu Xue¡¯er. Upon hearing this, Wu Xue¡¯er¡¯s fair face grew forlorn, mainly because Ye Li had discovered a treasure in the Zombie Gathering Area, while if she returned to Xiyun City, she would still be hunted by the warriors with special genes of the Wang family. Ye Li thought to himself that he had come to the Zombie Gathering Area specifically to assemble zombies, and learning that there was a treasure here was just a bonus. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Ye Li said slowly to Wu Xue¡¯er. Wu Xue¡¯er nodded at his words, and then the two of them continued walking into the depths of the Zombie Gathering Area. ¡°Howl! Howl!¡± They had only walked for about fifteen minutes when dozens of zombies came into their view. These dozens of zombies had also spotted them and lunged towards them in a frenzy. The zombies looked like humans who hadn¡¯t died of starvation despite having gone ten days and nights without food, a dreadful sight to behold. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But how could these zombies be a match for Ye Li? In an instant, the dozens of zombies all fell to the ground. Ye Li assembled them all, then sent them to gather more zombies. The Apocalypse Legion was currently gathering zombies elsewhere, so he wouldn¡¯t have had to act personally if they were by his side. ¡°This¡­!¡± Wu Xue¡¯er was stunned. She could clearly see that the number of zombies was too few. ¡°Senior, how did you do it?¡± Wu Xue¡¯er¡¯s fair face was filled with astonishment. Chapter 1196 - Chapter 1196: Wang family has someone coming. Chapter 1196: Wang family has someone coming. Wu Xue¡¯er couldn¡¯t even imagine in her dreams how Ye Li had done it. ¡°Secret,¡± Ye Li slowly said to Wu Xue¡¯er. Hearing this, Wu Xue¡¯er dared not continue, knowing full well that beings like Ye Li did not take kindly to others¡¯ prying. At that moment, the zombie synthesized by Ye Li returned with over a thousand zombies. Seeing so many zombies, a hint of horror inevitably appeared on Wu Xue¡¯er¡¯s fair face. She hurriedly glanced at Ye Li, only to find that his jade-like face showed no signs of disturbance whatsoever. Reassured by this, she calmed down. Before long, the thousands of zombies had all fallen to the ground, and Ye Li opened the synthesis grid in his mind and began to synthesize these zombies. Wu Xue¡¯er was truly too curious, and she really wanted to know how Ye Li did it, but unfortunately, she knew that Ye Li would not tell her. Half a month passed, and Ye Li had completely synthesized all the zombies from the Zombie Gathering Area. He synthesized a tier 3 Heavenly King zombie. He sent this tier 3 Heavenly King zombie to find any zombie from the Apocalypse Legion, whose zombies were now also at the tier 3 Heavenly King level. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Ye Li said to Wu Xue¡¯er, thinking now that he had obtained the Golden Emperor Pill and synthesized the zombies, it was time to leave. Upon hearing this, Wu Xue¡¯er¡¯s fair face once again showed a hint of dejection, because she knew Ye Li would not help her, and upon her return to Xiyun City, she would still be hunted by the warriors with B-level genes from the Wang family. If she had known it would end this way, she would never have impulsively shattered the young master of the Wang family¡¯s egg. What she could never have anticipated was that before she and Ye Li even reached Xiyun City, just as they were leaving the Zombie Gathering Area, they encountered the warriors with B-level genes from the Wang family. Dozens of the Wang family¡¯s warriors with B-level genes had completely surrounded Ye Li and Wu Xue¡¯er. ¡°Wu Xue¡¯er, even if you run to the ends of the earth, you cannot escape the palm of our Wang family,¡± a warrior with tier 3 Earth King level genes said to Wu Xue¡¯er coldly. Startled, Wu Xue¡¯er looked to Ye Li for help but found his face still devoid of any signs of stress, which made her panic a bit. ¡°Make way.¡± Just as the warrior with tier 3 Earth King level genes was about to say something else, Ye Li suddenly spoke. The warrior with tier 3 Earth King level genes and the dozens of warriors from the Wang family were all taken aback and all turned to look at Ye Li, who stood beside Wu Xue¡¯er. ¡°Who are you to tell us to make way?¡± the warrior with tier 3 Earth King level genes said, looking down on Ye Li with disdain. Ye Li smiled calmly, ¡°I am someone you cannot afford to provoke.¡± Upon hearing this, the dozens of warriors with special genes were all stunned, as they could never have imagined Ye Li would utter such a statement. ¡°It seems you and Wu Xue¡¯er have a rather special relationship,¡± the warrior with tier 3 Earth King level genes said to Ye Li with a cold smile. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ye Li¡¯s face, as serene as jade, was as tranquil as a gentle breeze and clear skies. He then slowly said to the warrior with tier 3 Earth King level genes: ¡°If you do not step aside, your lives will be eternally erased from this world.¡± What!!! The dozens of warriors with special genes from the Wang family were all stunned upon hearing this, no longer able to believe the boldness of Ye Li¡¯s words. Surrounded completely, he still dared to make such an arrogant declaration? ¡°It seems you really are tired of living!¡± the warrior with tier 3 Earth King level genes said, staring at Ye Li. Chapter 1197 - Chapter 1197: Lets go to the Wang family. Chapter 1197: Let¡¯s go to the Wang family. Ye Li truly couldn¡¯t understand why these people dared to show up before him; didn¡¯t they value their lives? However, Wu Xue¡¯er was quite frightened and hid behind Ye Li. ¡°I don¡¯t want to waste my words anymore, come with us,¡± the warrior with B-level genes at the 3rd tier king-level said to Ye Li and Wu Xue¡¯er, ¡°Don¡¯t make us take action.¡± Ye Li laughed, he genuinely laughed. ¡°Then I¡¯ll give you a chance to live, leave now,¡± Ye Li told the warrior with B-level genes at the tier 3 Earth King level. The several dozen warriors with special genes from the Wang family were all stunned upon hearing these words. ¡°Very well, very well, very well!¡± The warrior with B-level genes at the tier 3 Earth King level reached the peak of his fury, they all stared intensely at Ye Li. ¡°Kill him for me!¡± At the order of the warrior with B-level genes at the tier 3 Earth King level, several dozen warriors of the Wang family charged furiously towards Ye Li. Ye Li watched as the several dozen warriors with special genes rushed at him, truly not understanding why they didn¡¯t cherish the chance he had given them. ¡°Swoosh, swoosh, swoosh!¡± As countless sounds of slicing through the air were heard, screams started ringing incessantly. Source: , updated on .so What? Wu Xue¡¯er looked at the scene before her, frozen stiff as if turned into a statue, because all the several dozen warriors with special genes charging at them had fallen to the ground. Their eyes were wide open in death, refusing to close, each of their foreheads now bore a shocking bloody hole. Impossible!!! The warrior with B-level genes at the tier 3 Earth Kings Realm stared at this scene, shouting in disbelief as he could never have imagined such a turn of events even in his dreams. Ye Li looked indifferently towards the tier 3 Earth Kings. The warrior with B-level genes at the tier 3 Earth Kings Realm couldn¡¯t even utter a coherent sentence anymore, trembling uncontrollably. ¡°You, you!¡± But Ye Li didn¡¯t wish to waste any more words, and simply raised his finger, around which coiled a terrifying spiritual light. Swoosh! Ah! The warrior with B-level genes at the tier 3 Earth King level was killed with a single strike. Wu Xue¡¯er remained still as if petrified, while Ye Li¡¯s face was still calm as water, as though killing a warrior with B-level genes at the tier 3 Earth Kings Realm with a single strike was nothing more than a trifling matter. By the time Wu Xue¡¯er came to her senses, Ye Li was already a dozen steps away. Wu Xue¡¯er hastened to follow him. ¡°Senior, where are you going now?¡± Truthfully, Wu Xue¡¯er was really afraid that Ye Li might suddenly leave; if that happened, she wouldn¡¯t know what to do, she might even die. ¡°Xiyun City,¡± Ye Li said indifferently. Wu Xue¡¯er was taken aback, but then she thought of a startling possibility, that Ye Li was planning to help her. She didn¡¯t ask, nor did she dare to, for fear of being disappointed. Soon enough, Wu Xue¡¯er arrived at Xiyun City with Ye Li. ¡°Lead the way,¡± Ye Li said to Wu Xue¡¯er. ¡°Where to?¡± Wu Xue¡¯er trembled. Ye Li smiled calmly and slowly said two words: ¡°Wang family.¡± Upon hearing these words, Wu Xue¡¯er froze, her thoughts aligning with reality; Ye Li was truly preparing to help her. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She knew that with Ye Li¡¯s help, the Wang family could do nothing to her. For she was well aware of how terrifying Ye Li was. Immediately, Wu Xue¡¯er led Ye Li to the Wang family. Wang family. The few guards of the Wang family saw Ye Li and Wu Xue¡¯er; they were initially taken aback but soon sneered. Chapter 1198 - Chapter 1198: Go call your master out Chapter 1198: Go call your master out The Wang family disciples outside the Wang family¡¯s main gate all looked at Ye Li and Wu Xue¡¯er with disdain. ¡°Wu Xue¡¯er, I can¡¯t believe you dared to come to the Wang family on your own!¡± a Wang family disciple said to Wu Xue¡¯er with a cold laugh. Before Wu Xue¡¯er could speak, Ye Li took the initiative to open his mouth. ¡°Go call out your family head,¡± Ye Li said indifferently. What? The Wang family disciples were shocked, never expecting Ye Li to say something like that. ¡°Who are you?¡± In the eyes of these Wang family disciples, Ye Li was nothing but an obscure and insignificant figure. ¡°My name is Ye Li,¡± Ye Li said calmly, as still as water. Ye Li? The Wang family disciples felt this name was all too familiar, and they each began to ponder. It wasn¡¯t just the Wang family disciples; even Wu Xue¡¯er began to think, because she too found the name Ye Li incredibly familiar. Suddenly, the pupils of one of the Wang family disciples couldn¡¯t help but constrict rapidly, staring at Ye Li in horror. Source: , updated on wuxiaworld.site.so ¡°You, you¡¯re the Demon King Ye Li, Master of the North Realm?¡± As soon as these words came out, all the Wang family disciples became tremendously frightened. Wu Xue¡¯er was also stunned, the Demon King Ye Li, Master of the North Realm? How could she have imagined that the senior was actually the Demon King Ye Li! Hmph! Suddenly, a Wang family disciple snorted coldly at Ye Li. ¡°Stop pretending, you think I don¡¯t know you¡¯re not the Demon King Ye Li? Someone like the Demon King Ye Li, how could Wu Xue¡¯er possibly know him.¡± As soon as these words came out, the other Wang family disciples also felt it made sense. Yet Wu Xue¡¯er didn¡¯t see it that way because she had witnessed Ye Li¡¯s strength, which was simply breathtakingly powerful. ¡°I¡¯ll say it once more, go call out your family head,¡± Ye Li looked at the few Wang family disciples in front of him, ¡°I don¡¯t want to say it a third time.¡± Upon hearing this, the Wang family disciples stared at Ye Li, adamant. They thought they had already exposed Ye Li¡¯s lie, and they couldn¡¯t believe Ye Li could remain so composed. Could it be he didn¡¯t know the meaning of death? ¡°What will happen if we don¡¯t call the family head out?¡± one Wang family disciple looked at Ye Li with extreme disdain. ¡°Ah!¡± The very disciple who had spoken let out a scream, and then his life was forever erased from this world. How is that possible!!! Seeing this, the other Wang family disciples rubbed their eyes, believing they had seen incorrectly. They didn¡¯t see how Ye Li had made his move at all. ¡°How did you do that?¡± Ye Li shook his head, truly at a loss. Why couldn¡¯t they cherish the opportunity he gave them to live every time? ¡°Ahh!!!¡± The remaining Wang family disciples once again let out screams, all collapsing to the ground, devoid of any signs of life. ¡°Let¡¯s go inside,¡± Ye Li said openly to Wu Xue¡¯er. Wu Xue¡¯er swallowed hard, looking at Ye Li in shock and asked, Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Um, are you really the Demon King Ye Li, Master of the North Realm?¡± Ye Li smiled, a mischievous smile appearing on his handsome face, ¡°What do you think?¡± At this moment, all of the Wang family members rushed out. Ye Li looked at the hundreds of Wang family disciples before him and smiled faintly, for in his eyes, these hundreds of Wang family disciples were pitifully weak. ¡°Who dares to intrude upon my Wang family!¡± Chapter 1199 - Chapter 1199: Stop provoking Wu Xueer from now on. Chapter 1199: Stop provoking Wu Xue¡¯er from now on. A middle-aged man walked to the front and stared intently at Ye Li and Wu Xue¡¯er. ¡°Patriarch, she is Wu Xue¡¯er.¡± What? Wang family¡¯s patriarch Wang Zhan was shocked, and then her gaze shifted to Wu Xue¡¯er. ¡°You are Wu Xue¡¯er?¡± Wang Zhan¡¯s voice was very cold. ¡°That¡¯s right, I am Wu Xue¡¯er.¡± Wu Xue¡¯er¡¯s voice was equally cold. After learning that Ye Li was the Demon King, the Master of the North Realm, she was no longer afraid. Compared to the Demon King Ye Li, the Wang family was nothing. At the same time, she did not think that kicking Wang family¡¯s young master Wang Feng¡¯s vital parts was impulsive. If she had not done so, her innocence would have been lost. ¡°I came to your Wang family this time just to tell you not to trouble Wu Xue¡¯er anymore,¡± Ye Li said to Wang Zhan indifferently. Wang Zhan laughed coldly as he eyed the corpses of several Wang family disciples on the ground. ¡°You killed our Wang family disciples, and now you dare to speak to us like this; do you think we will agree?¡± Ye Li smiled. He took out the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword from the system space. Source: , updated on NovG0.Co Clang! Instantly, a flash of lightning glimmered outside the Wang family residence. The sound of the sword ringing and the dragon¡¯s roar began to fill the air incessantly. A five-clawed blood dragon illusion coiled itself above Ye Li¡¯s head. This¡­!!! The patriarch Wang Zhan and hundreds of Wang family disciples were all stunned. The reason was that they all felt the sharp sword in Ye Li¡¯s hand was terrifyingly formidable. They could swear they had never seen such a terrifying sword in their lives; a sword that seemed to send one into reincarnation with just one glance. ¡°Swoosh!¡± But then it was seen: Ye Li slashed the sword towards the sky. The sky instantly appeared to split in two. What!!! Witnessing such an extraordinary sight, all the members of the Wang family were shaken to their core; they had never seen such a terrifying slash before. Cold sweat soaked the foreheads of the Wang family members. They could not imagine what would have happened to them if such a slash had been directed their way. ¡°Now,¡± Ye Li said softly, looking at the patriarch Wang Zhan, ¡°does your Wang family still wish to trouble Wu Xue¡¯er?¡± Silence, a deadly stillness. No one in the Wang family dared to speak. The shock on their faces could not have been more evident. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Ye Li said to the stupefied Wu Xue¡¯er, slowly speaking. He naturally knew that no matter what, the Wang family would not dare trouble Wu Xue¡¯er anymore. In this world, the good do not die, nor do the wicked; only one kind of person dies, and that is the foolish. Clearly, Patriarch Wang Zhan was not a foolish man. ¡°Wait a moment.¡± Just as Ye Li and Wu Xue¡¯er had begun to step away, the patriarch Wang Zhan called out to Ye Li. Ye Li showed a side of his face and spoke slowly, ¡°Is there something else?¡± ¡°May I ask, your name is¡­¡± Wang Zhan was not a foolish man. He knew Ye Li must be an unparalleled existence, otherwise it would¡¯ve been impossible to execute such a tremendous slash. ¡°Ye Li.¡± As the words fell, Ye Li left the place without turning back, along with Wu Xue¡¯er. Ye Li? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Patriarch Wang Zhan couldn¡¯t help but retreat several steps backward. Of course, he knew who Ye Li was. Some of the Wang family disciples clearly had not yet grasped the situation; they did not understand why their patriarch had such a look of shock upon hearing the name Ye Li. ¡°Patriarch, who is Ye Li?¡± A Wang family elder inquired. Thereupon, Patriarch Wang Zhan nodded slightly, looking up at the sky as he said: ¡°The Demon King, Ye Li, Master of the North Realm.¡± Chapter 1200 - Chapter 1200: Xiyun Academy Chapter 1200: Xiyun Academy Ye Li and Wu Xue¡¯er left the Wang family. ¡°Senior, thank you.¡± Wu Xue¡¯er looked at Ye Li with great gratitude. Ye Li¡¯s face was as calm as water as he slowly said to Wu Xue¡¯er, ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be thankful for.¡± ¡°By the way, senior, in a few days, the four major sects of the Xiyun Region will come to our Xiyun Academy to select disciples. Will you be coming to watch?¡± ¡°You¡¯re still a student?¡± Ye Li was somewhat taken aback by this revelation, for in his eyes, Wu Xue¡¯er should not still be a student. However, he quickly came to terms with it, thinking that there are all sorts of people in the world. ¡°I¡¯ll see when the time comes,¡± Ye Li said indifferently. He then used his mind to sense the location of the Apocalypse Legion, finding that the Apocalypse Legion was still synthesizing zombies throughout the north. And the tier 3 Heavenly King zombie he had synthesized in the Zombie Gathering Area, Ah Da, had already merged with him. Ah Da was now a Tier 4 Heavenly King zombie. Ye Li found a room and settled down in the Xiyun Region. ¡­ Source: , updated on N0vGO.so Three days later. This day could be considered the biggest day in Xiyun City every three years. This was because the four great sects of the Xiyun Region were coming to the Xiyun Academy in Xiyun City to choose their disciples. The four great sects of the Xiyun Region were: Guiyuan Sect, Qiyun Gate, Qingfeng Sect, Kuxiu Hall. To all the warriors with special genes in the Xiyun Region, the four great sects were definitely an existence to look up to, but in Ye Li¡¯s eyes, they were pitifully small. Ye Li arrived outside Xiyun Academy. At this moment, there were already many warriors with special genes at Xiyun Academy, all of whom had come to watch the excitement. Suddenly, someone collided with Ye Li. This was a man who looked quite unruly and headstrong. Ye Li did not want to stoop to the man¡¯s level or even give him a glance. The man, seeing that Ye Li was treating him as if he were transparent, couldn¡¯t help feeling displeased. ¡°I bumped into you. Aren¡¯t you very upset?¡± the man said, staring at Ye Li. All the warriors with special genes outside Xiyun Academy gathered around, as they certainly wouldn¡¯t miss the drama. ¡°It¡¯s Wu Cheng.¡± ¡°Wu Cheng is the nephew of the head of the Wang family, this guy is probably going to have a bad time.¡± ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s because Wu Cheng has taken a dislike to him.¡± Ye Li didn¡¯t understand; he truly couldn¡¯t comprehend why there were always so many ants in this world who overestimated themselves, who wasted so much time that could be spent cultivating. ¡°Disappear,¡± Ye Li said lightly. What? Wu Cheng had not expected Ye Li to remain so composed in the face of him. Was it because he wasn¡¯t afraid of him, or because he simply didn¡¯t know who he was? ¡°I¡¯m about to reveal my identity now. You¡¯d better stand steady, for I¡¯m afraid you might be scared to death,¡± Wu Cheng said with a cold smile to Ye Li. ¡°I am the nephew of the head of the Wang family in Xiyun City.¡± Some warriors with special genes outside Xiyun Academy who did not know Wu Cheng¡¯s identity all looked at each other, they naturally couldn¡¯t afford to provoke Wu Cheng. In Wu Cheng¡¯s view, once Ye Li knew his identity, he would surely be scared out of his wits. Unfortunately, what he couldn¡¯t have imagined was that Ye Li was not only unscathed but his face was also very calm and indifferent. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Seeing this, Wu Cheng couldn¡¯t help but become angry. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you afraid?¡± Wu Cheng demanded, looking at Ye Li intently. ¡°Just an ant. Why should I be afraid?¡± Ye Li responded to Wu Cheng with a rhetorical question. Hiss! At these words, all the warriors with special genes outside Xiyun Academy were shocked and taken aback. Chapter 1201 - Chapter 1201: Arent you just an ant? Chapter 1201: Aren¡¯t you just an ant? Wu Cheng looked at Ye Li with boundless anger. ¡°Did you just dare call me an ant?¡± As the nephew of the Wang family¡¯s patriarch, Wang Zhan, no one had ever dared to speak to Wu Cheng like that before. ¡°Aren¡¯t you an ant?¡± Ye Li looked at Wu Cheng with unabated playfulness. Upon hearing this, Wu Cheng could no longer endure Ye Li¡¯s rage. ¡°I¡¯ll make you pay for this!¡± Having said that, Wu Cheng raised his fist and threw a heavy punch at Ye Li. Ye Li¡¯s immaculate face remained undisturbed, simply because the punch, in his view, was pitifully weak. The warriors with B-level genes outside Xiyun Academy didn¡¯t think so; they all believed that Ye Li could not possibly withstand Wu Cheng¡¯s punch no matter what. Yet Ye Li made no move to dodge or defend, letting Wu Cheng¡¯s punch come at him. Seeing Ye Li like this, Wu Cheng couldn¡¯t help but sneer, knowing that Ye Li had been scared witless. ¡°Boom!¡± Undoubtedly, Wu Cheng¡¯s punch fiercely hit Ye Li¡¯s body. Source: , updated on wuxiaworld.site.s0 Everyone outside Xiyun Academy knew that Ye Li would definitely be sent flying backward. Unfortunately for them, what they had never anticipated was that not only did Ye Li not fly backward, but he also didn¡¯t even take a half step back. How could this be!!! The warriors outside Xiyun Academy were all shocked, their eyes widening as much as they could. ¡°You, how could your defense be so strong?¡± Wu Cheng looked at Ye Li in utter astonishment, for he could never have imagined that Ye Li would have such incredible defense. ¡°Actually, my defense isn¡¯t that strong,¡± Ye Li said indifferently. ¡°It¡¯s just that your punch didn¡¯t have any strength at all.¡± The warriors outside Xiyun Academy stood frozen like clay sculptures, utterly unable to speak. ¡°Whoosh!¡± Suddenly, a sound of slicing through the wind was heard, and Wu Cheng was seen being sent flying backward, a shocking blood hole now visible on his right leg. Hiss! The warriors beheld such a scene, and they were all shocked once again, simply because they hadn¡¯t seen how Ye Li had made his move. They watched Wu Cheng, who had landed heavily on the ground, and noticing the blood hole on his right leg, their bodies trembled violently. They didn¡¯t want to shake, yet they couldn¡¯t help trembling uncontrollably. ¡°Ahh! It¡¯s killing me!¡± Wu Cheng rolled around on the ground, howling in pain, his voice terribly wretched. Ye Li¡¯s face remained as calm as still water, as if nothing had happened at all. At this moment, someone arrived! It was a group of warriors that appeared quite extraordinary. ¡°The Wang family¡¯s people have come!¡± Someone shouted loudly. They all knew that Wu Cheng was the nephew of the Wang family patriarch, Wang Zhan. Now things were getting interesting. Thinking this, the eyes of the warriors widened even further, knowing that the drama was far from over. ¡°Uncle!¡± Suddenly, Wu Cheng called out from the ground. Then he endured the pain and crawled to the side of the Wang family patriarch, Wang Zhan, clutching at his legs and wailing miserably. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Uncle, I¡¯m in so much pain!¡± Wang Zhan and the others from the Wang family were taken aback. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°He hit me!¡± Wu Cheng glared hard at Ye Li. The patriarch of the Wang family, Wang Zhan, and the Wang family elders immediately followed Wu Cheng¡¯s gaze. Chapter 1202 - Chapter 1202: Selecting Disciples Begins Chapter 1202: Selecting Disciples Begins ¡°Wang Zhan and the elders of the Wang family saw before them a slightly emaciated figure.¡± ¡°Who are you to dare to strike my nephew?¡± Wang Zhan stared intently at the figure before him and demanded. The faces of the warriors with special genes outside Xiyun Academy all showed a touch of excitement, for they all knew that a good show was about to unfold. Ye Li slowly turned around. ¡°I did.¡± Ye Li looked indifferently at Wang Zhan, the head of the Wang family, ¡°What of it?¡± When Wang Zhan and the elders saw it was Ye Li, they were all frightened out of their wits, they would rather believe that the sky was falling than believe Ye Li was standing before them. ¡°Lord Demon King, I truly didn¡¯t expect it to be you.¡± Wang Zhan looked at Ye Li in shock, ¡°If I had known it was you, not even ten times the courage would have allowed me to speak to you like this.¡± Cold sweat had already seeped out from Wang Zhan¡¯s forehead; he knew that if he provoked Ye Li¡¯s thunderous wrath, his Wang family would be leveled to the ground in an instant. Lord Demon King? Wu Cheng and the other warriors with special genes were all somewhat stunned, because the name sounded so familiar to them. After careful thought, everyone present gasped in shock, and their pupils contracted rapidly. They looked at Ye Li in utter horror, wondering if Ye Li could indeed be the Demon King Ye Li, the Master of the North Realm. What a startling possibility that was! Otherwise, how could the head of the Wang family refer to Ye Li as ¡°Lord Demon King¡±? Source: , updated on wuxiaworld.site.sO ¡°Do you think I would stoop to your level?¡± Ye Li said indifferently to Wang Zhan, the head of the Wang family. Upon hearing this, the heart in Wang Zhan¡¯s throat finally settled down. ¡°Thank you, Lord Demon King, for not stooping to the level of an ant like me,¡± Wang Zhan said to Ye Li. Hearing the conversation between Ye Li and Wang Zhan, Wu Cheng was already scared out of his wits, his ¡°three souls and seven spirits¡± shaken. ¡°Lord Demon King, I¨CI¡¯m sorry.¡± Wu Cheng said to Ye Li in extreme terror, after speaking, a warm stream involuntarily flowed between his legs. Ye Li could easily guess that Wu Cheng had been scared to the point of wetting himself. But what of it? He did not care for ants like Wu Cheng. Ye Li ignored Wu Cheng. ¡°Senior, you¡¯ve arrived.¡± Suddenly, a very joyous voice reached Ye Li¡¯s ears. Of course, Ye Li knew it was Wu Xue¡¯er. Wu Xue¡¯er was a student at Xiyun Academy, and naturally, she did not want to miss the opportunity when the four major sects came to the academy to select disciples. Ye Li¡¯s face, handsome as jade, showed no trace of emotion. Before long, Ye Li and Wu Xue¡¯er entered Xiyun Academy. In Ye Li¡¯s eyes, the students at Xiyun Academy were just pitifully weak. ¡°Senior, I want to join Qingfeng Sect,¡± Wu Xue¡¯er suddenly said to Ye Li. ¡°Then go ahead,¡± Ye Li calmly replied. A worried look appeared on Wu Xue¡¯er¡¯s fair face. Her talent and strength were not high, let alone joining the Qingfeng Sect¨Cit was possible that not a single sect would take interest in her. Half an hour passed. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Representatives from all four major sects had arrived, and the combat among the students of Xiyun Academy finally began. Ye Li did not watch the battles on stage throughout, because such combat truly did not pique his interest in the slightest. ¡°Next up, Wu Xue¡¯er versus Yang Xiong.¡± Upon hearing this, Wu Xue¡¯er glanced at Ye Li, then prepared to step up to the platform. But, as she was about to step forward, Ye Li suddenly called out to stop her. Chapter 1203 - Chapter 1203: She wants to join the Qingfeng Sect. Chapter 1203: She wants to join the Qingfeng Sect. Wu Xue¡¯er was startled and turned around in astonishment to look at Ye Li. ¡°Senior, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Ye Li¡¯s handsome face remained unflappable as he spoke to Wu Xue¡¯er, ¡°You don¡¯t need to go; after they finish, I¡¯ll talk to the representative of the Qingfeng Sect.¡± Wu Xue¡¯er was shocked, only then remembering Ye Li¡¯s identity¨Che was the Master of the North Realm, Demon King Ye Li. Several hours later, the competition amongst the students of Xiyun Academy finally came to an end. At this point, Ye Li slowly walked over to the representative of the Qingfeng Sect. Seeing this, Wu Xue¡¯er hurriedly followed. ¡°She wants to join the Qingfeng Sect, you agree, right?¡± Ye Li said to the Qingfeng Sect representative. The Qingfeng Sect representative was taken aback, staring at Ye Li in astonishment, ¡°What did you say?¡± This Qingfeng Sect representative was a middle-aged man, looking to be in his forties, with a complexion like pale gold, and a warrior with B-level genes belonging to the Tier 1 Earth King Realm. ¡°She wants to enter the Qingfeng Sect,¡± Ye Li looked at the Qingfeng Sect representative. ¡°You agree, right?¡± Heh heh. The Qingfeng Sect representative realized that Ye Li was here to pick a fight. Source: , updated on n0vGo.so ¡°If I don¡¯t agree, what will you do?¡± By now, everyone present had noticed the situation and all gathered around to watch. ¡°Do you have the right to disagree?¡± Ye Li looked impassively at the Qingfeng Sect representative. Growing slightly angry upon hearing this, the Qingfeng Sect representative wondered how such an arrogant person could exist in the small Xiyun City. ¡°Do you know what your fate will be the moment you utter those words?¡± The Qingfeng Sect representative glared at Ye Li as he spoke. Ye Li smiled candidly, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°You won¡¯t be able to get out of bed for ten days and nights!¡± The Qingfeng Sect representative coldly addressed Ye Li. Hearing this, Ye Li internally smiled, thinking that the Qingfeng Sect representative still knew how to speak. If he had said even a little wrong, there would only be one outcome for him¨Cdeath. ¡°Actually, I am¡­¡± Ye Chen spoke softly to the Qingfeng Sect representative: ¡°Demon King Ye Li.¡± Hahahahaha!!! Upon hearing these words, the Qingfeng Sect representative burst into laughter, having heard what he thought was the funniest joke in history. ¡°He, he actually says he¡¯s Demon King Ye Li!¡± The Qingfeng Sect representative laughed so hard he couldn¡¯t even straighten his back. Ye Li¡¯s handsome face remained undisturbed. ¡°What? Demon King Ye Li?¡± ¡°How could Demon King Ye Li possibly come to Xiyun Academy?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, claiming to be Demon King Ye Li, it¡¯s utterly ridiculous.¡± Gene warriors who were unaware of Ye Li¡¯s identity ridiculed him coldly and sarcastically. ¡°Sigh.¡± Ye Li sighed. He really didn¡¯t understand why there were always people who wouldn¡¯t believe what he said. He withdrew the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword from his system space. ¡°I have a sword that can cut down all under the heavens!¡± With the sound declining, the sword fell. A terrifyingly supreme sword beam flew out from the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword and soared straight into the sky. Boom!!! Suddenly, the heavens split apart on both sides. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This¡­! Everyone present watched this scene in horror, all stepping back in shock, their faces filled with utmost terror. ¡°Now,¡± Ye Li looked at the Qingfeng Sect representative calmly, ¡°do you believe that I am Demon King Ye Li?¡± The Qingfeng Sect representative couldn¡¯t muster a single complete sentence, petrified beyond belief. ¡°She wants to join the Qingfeng Sect, you agree, right?¡± Ye Li asked yet again. Chapter 1204 - Chapter 1204: The dark race broke the seal Chapter 1204: The dark race broke the seal The representative from Qingfeng Sect hardly dared to disagree and quickly nodded in agreement. ¡°Once she joins Qingfeng Sect, you must cultivate her with all your might, or else you should know the consequences,¡± Ye Li said slowly to the Qingfeng Sect representative. ¡°Yes, yes, yes,¡± the Qingfeng Sect representative hastily replied. The representatives from the other three sects watched this scene with a mixture of envy, jealousy, and hatred. Just because Lord Demon King¡¯s friend has joined Qingfeng Sect, it would now rank first among their four sects. Afterwards, Ye Li called Wu Xue¡¯er to the side. He used points from the point mall to purchase upgrade potions and then handed them to Wu Xue¡¯er. ¡°Senior, what is this?¡± Wu Xue¡¯er looked at the upgrade potion in Ye Li¡¯s hand in astonishment. ¡°Just drink it; no need for so many questions,¡± Ye Li said impatiently. Upon hearing this, Wu Xue¡¯er didn¡¯t dare to ask any more questions. She accepted the upgrade potion from Ye Chen¡¯s hand and drank it in one gulp. Instantly, Wu Xue¡¯er¡¯s pupils couldn¡¯t help but rapidly contract because she felt herself about to make a breakthrough. She immediately sat down cross-legged and started to cultivate. It didn¡¯t take long before Wu Xue¡¯er opened her eyes, astonishment written to the extreme on her fair face. ¡°Senior, I¡¯ve broken through to the Tier 1 Earth King Realm,¡± Wu Xue¡¯er said, still in a daze, looking at Ye Li. Source: , updated on wuxiaworld.site.so Ye Li¡¯s jade-like face naturally showed no fluctuation as he looked at Wu Xue¡¯er indifferently. ¡°When you get to Qingfeng Sect, you must cultivate well, understand?¡± Wu Xue¡¯er nodded vigorously. ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡± After dropping that sentence, Ye Li left. Wu Xue¡¯er didn¡¯t hold Ye Li back. Although she had already fallen for Ye Li, she knew that with an existence like Ye Li, how could she ever possess him? ¡­ Ye Chen left Xiyun Academy and used his mental sensing to identify the location of the Apocalypse Legion. ¡°Master, a massive Zombie Gathering Area has been discovered,¡± Ah Da informed Ye Li through mental connection. A fascinating gleam appeared on Ye Li¡¯s jade-like face, and then he activated Swift Steps and vanished from the spot. One day later. Ye Li arrived beside the Apocalypse Legion. He checked the level of the Apocalypse Legion and found that they had all become fourth-tier Heavenly King zombies, which pleased him greatly. ¡°Master, there seems to be a powerful being sealed within the Zombie Gathering Area, so we didn¡¯t dare to act rashly,¡± Ah Da told Ye Li. Ye Li was taken aback, a powerful being sealed away? He immediately used his Heavenly Spirit Eyes to scan the area and indeed noticed something amiss. However¡­ Now that he had reached the fifth-tier Heavenly King Realm and still had two chances for zombie fusion, whom should he fear? ¡°Commence zombie fusion,¡± Ye Li commanded the Apocalypse Legion. At Ye Li¡¯s order, the entire Apocalypse Legion mobilized, and they all went to fuse zombies. Ye Li found a place to sit down and took out a box of food from the system space and started to eat by himself. Half an hour later, the Zombie Gathering Area began to violently shake, and the ground started to crack. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Master, the dark race is about to break the seal!¡± Ah Da informed Ye Li through mental connection. Ye Li¡¯s lips couldn¡¯t help but curl slightly upon hearing the news. A mischievous smile appeared on his jade-like face; he was curious to see just what kind of powerful dark race it was. Immediately after, he activated Swift Steps. In just a few seconds, Ye Li arrived beside the Apocalypse Legion. Chapter 1205 - Chapter 1205: Fifth-tier Heavenly King Realm dark race Chapter 1205: Fifth-tier Heavenly King Realm dark race Ye Li arrived at the side of the Apocalypse Legion, and as he gazed at the split earth before him, a hint of a smile appeared on his jade-like face. BOOM!!! A thunderous explosion resounded, and a giant figure dozens of feet tall, cloaked in pitch-blackness from the dark race, appeared before Ye Li. Ye Li let out a cold laugh; he certainly hadn¡¯t expected the existence of a fifth-tier Heavenly King Realm being from the dark race in the north. ¡°I have finally broken the seal!¡± The fifth-tier Heavenly King Realm being from the dark race laughed uproariously to the sky. ¡°What are you laughing at?¡± Suddenly, Ye Li¡¯s voice reached the ears of the fifth-tier Heavenly King Realm being from the dark race. The fifth-tier Heavenly King Realm being started, turning his gaze toward Ye Li. ¡°Human? Zombie?¡± The fifth-tier Heavenly King Realm being was momentarily stunned as he couldn¡¯t understand how humans could be together with zombies. Ye Li smiled lightly, his jade-like visage unruffled. ¡°You¡¯re about to die,¡± Ye Li slowly said to the fifth-tier Heavenly King Realm being before him. Source: , updated on wuxiaworld.site.co HAHAHA!!! Upon hearing these words, the fifth-tier Heavenly King Realm being from the dark race burst into laughter once more, as if he had never heard such an amusing joke. Ye Li watched the fifth-tier Heavenly King Realm being¡¯s laughter, thinking about how the representatives of the Qingfeng Sect didn¡¯t believe his words, just like this fifth-tier being from the dark race didn¡¯t. Since his arrival in this world, most of those who hadn¡¯t believed him were already dead. The fifth-tier Heavenly King Realm being in front of him wasn¡¯t the first, nor would he be the last. ¡°Human, although I do not know why you are with the zombies,¡± the fifth-tier Heavenly King Realm being said contemptuously to Ye Li. ¡°But believe it or not, I could kill you with just a look,¡± the fifth-tier Heavenly King Realm being continued. Ye Li chuckled at the words, thinking this was exactly what he would say, yet he didn¡¯t expect a fifth-tier being from the dark race to say such a thing as well. Interesting, to say the least. ¡°Since you think a glance could kill me, what are you waiting for?¡± Ye Li looked calmly at the fifth-tier Heavenly King Realm being, ¡°Or are you afraid?¡± The fifth-tier Heavenly King Realm being, upon hearing this, instantly felt a thousand feet of rage surging above his head, and he threw a fierce punch toward Ye Li. This punch shattered space itself; it was truly terrifying! Ye Li shook his head and laughed; the dark race being before him might be of the Heavenly King Realm, but so was he. He was certainly capable of defeating this fifth-tier Heavenly King Realm being from the dark race. A punch? Ye Li looked at the massive fist coming toward him and thought, let¡¯s have a clash of punches then! Immediately, Ye Li raised his own fist and threw out a powerful punch. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ye Li¡¯s fist collided violently with the massive punch from the fifth-tier Heavenly King Realm being. BOOM! The fifth-tier Heavenly King Realm being had originally thought Ye Li had no way of withstanding his punch, but now it seemed he was not just wrong, but disastrously so. Ye Li was also quite surprised, as in his view, the fifth-tier Heavenly King Realm being from the dark race shouldn¡¯t have been able to catch his punch, he hadn¡¯t expected the fifth-tier being¡¯s strength to be so fearsome. ¡°Human, no wonder you dare to be so arrogant in front of me, you turn out to be such a being,¡± the fifth-tier Heavenly King Realm being said, staring at Ye Li coldly. Chapter 1206 - Chapter 1206: The Realm Master of the territory invites you to a banquet. Chapter 1206: The Realm Master of the territory invites you to a banquet. The fifth-tier Heavenly King level dark race stared intently at Ye Li. ¡°But don¡¯t think that this alone will defeat me!¡± Ye Li smiled upon hearing this, looking serenely at the fifth-tier Heavenly King level dark race and slowly said, ¡°It seems you¡¯re quite confident.¡± As the last word fell, Ye Li drew the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword from the system space. Clang! Suddenly, the sound of sword ringing and dragon roaring rose incessantly. A five-clawed blood dragon illusion began to coil above Ye Li¡¯s head. What!!! Witnessing such an illusion, the fifth-tier Heavenly King level dark race was utterly astonished. This fifth-tier Heavenly King level dark race swore that the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword in Ye Li¡¯s hand was the most terrifying sword he had seen in his life. ¡°Human, how can you possibly possess such a terrifying sword?¡± The fifth-tier Heavenly King level dark race exclaimed in horror. Ye Li was brimming with confidence before he held the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword, but now that confidence had vanished with the wind. Source: , updated on NovG0.s0 ¡°This sword is named the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword, and it is also the sword that will send you to hell,¡± Ye Li told the fifth-tier Heavenly King level dark race slowly. As the voice faded, Ye Li leaped up from the ground. ¡°Swoosh!¡± A sword slashed out, sending a supreme sword beam flying towards the fifth-tier Heavenly King level dark race. The fifth-tier Heavenly King level dark race, witnessing such a scene, was instantly frightened out of his wits. However, the fifth-tier Heavenly King level dark race, after all, was still of the fifth-tier Heavenly King level, and the slash did not claim his life. Ye Li smiled lightly, his handsome face revealing a hint of amusement. ¡°You dodged this sword, but you won¡¯t be so lucky with the next one.¡± As the voice fell, Ye Li raised the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword high and slowly enunciated, ¡°Mysterious Heaven Overlord Demon Sword Technique!¡± The SSS god-level skill Mysterious Heaven Overlord Demon Sword Technique was unleashed, and it was truly too terrifying. The fifth-tier Heavenly King level dark race, seeing such an unmatched, terrifying sword beam coming at him, realized he simply could not avoid it. ¡°My life is over!¡± As the fifth-tier Heavenly King level dark race¡¯s words ended, the Mysterious Heaven Overlord Demon Sword Technique had already fiercely struck him. The life of the fifth-tier Heavenly King level dark race was gone from this world forever. Ye Li¡¯s handsome face showed not the slightest ripple as he placed the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword back into the system space as if nothing at all had happened. ¡°Continue synthesizing zombies,¡± Ye Li gave another command to the Apocalypse Legion. Upon receiving the command, the Apocalypse Legion immediately continued synthesizing zombies. The levels of the Apocalypse Legion were now all at the tier 4 Heavenly King level, and upgrading was extremely difficult; each upgrade required a vast number of zombies. Subsequently, Ye Li stored the Apocalypse Legion into the system space and then left the place. ¡­ Sword Sect. Ye Li returned to the Sword Sect. The disciples of the Sword Sect looked at Ye Li with utmost respect. In their eyes, Ye Li was the earth, and likewise, the sky. ¡°Sect Master, you¡¯ve finally returned.¡± The four sword masters came forward to greet him. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Ye Li felt there was more to their words. First Sword Master Feng Changqing hurriedly said, ¡°Sect Master, the Realm Master of the territory has invited all the Realm Masters to a banquet.¡± Ye Li smiled at the news, thinking that all the Realm Masters of the territories must have found out that he was the Master of the North Realm. ¡°The time is half a month from now,¡± First Sword Master Feng Changqing told Ye Li. ¡°I understand,¡± Ye Li nodded. Chapter 1207 - Chapter 1207: Territory, Northern Wilderness City Chapter 1207: Territory, Northern Wilderness City Ye Li thought that since the appointment was in half a month, he now needed to hurry to the territory. The overall strength of the territory was far higher than that of the north. Three days later, Ye Li arrived in the territory. At this moment, he was in Northern Wilderness City of the territory. Northern Wilderness City had many warriors with special genes, none of whom were of low Realm. After finding a place to eat, he began to stroll around the bustling streets of Northern Wilderness City. Soon after, he spotted Zombie Paradise. Ye Li chuckled to himself, thinking how long it had been since he last saw a Zombie Paradise. It was interesting that Northern Wilderness City had one. Without much thought, Ye Li walked towards Zombie Paradise. It didn¡¯t take long before Ye Li arrived outside Zombie Paradise. Outside Zombie Paradise, there were already many genetic warriors standing; they had come to hunt zombies. In fact, with these warriors¡¯ Realms, zombies were as insignificant as ants in their eyes. Ye Li queued up, thinking of buying a ticket to go in and have some fun. Source: , updated on wuxiaworld.site.co However, to his surprise, someone actually cut in front of him in the line. It was a beauty, a very beautiful beauty. The woman in front of Ye Li was about the same age as him, her fair face wearing a sneer. She even gave Ye Li a glance as if to say, you have to put up with it when I cut in front of you. He originally did not want to make a scene with this woman, but since she dared to even glance at him, she couldn¡¯t blame him for what was coming. ¡°Do you know that you cut in front of my line?¡± Ye Li said to the woman indifferently. The woman responded with a cold laugh, ¡°I¡¯m Lu Man, and I want to cut in your line. What can you do about it?¡± Ye Li thought to himself that this Lu Man was a tier 2 Earth King, an absolute genius. But in his eyes, the gap between him and Lu Man was like heaven and earth. ¡°Make way,¡± Ye Li calmly looked at Lu Man, ¡°and don¡¯t let me say it a second time.¡± Lu Man frowned, never having expected Ye Li to dare speak to her this way. The warriors in line were also stunned; they never imagined that Ye Li could remain so composed and confident in the face of Lu Man. ¡°If you dare to repeat that, I will hit you!¡± Lu Man said, frowning at Ye Li. Lu Man was a haughty girl, something Ye Li had guessed long ago. Just as Ye Li was about to speak, a sharp voice reached his ears. ¡°Lu Man, what¡¯s wrong?¡± A man, who was quite handsome, approached Lu Man. He was about the same age as her and looked well-matched to her. ¡°Chen Bai, it¡¯s none of your business,¡± Lu Man¡¯s fair face fell slightly. The man by Lu Man¡¯s side was named Chen Bai. Chen Bai smiled at Lu Man before saying: ¡°How can it have nothing to do with me? If you have a problem, of course, it concerns me.¡± Saying that, Chen Bai turned to look at Ye Li. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But upon looking, Chen Bai¡¯s pupils shrank sharply! This was because he felt that compared to the man before him, his own appearance was far inferior, not quite heaven and earth, but not far off. ¡°You, how could you possibly be so handsome?¡± Chen Bai stared intently at Ye Li. Ye Li chuckled inwardly, he had lost count of how many times he had heard girls say such things to him, but never had a man said it before. The warriors also noticed Ye Li¡¯s unparalleled handsomeness, and they too were all taken aback. They had seen innumerable people, but someone as stunning as Ye Li was a rarity. Chapter 1208 - Chapter 1208: Northern Wilderness City does not allow people like you to appear. Chapter 1208: Northern Wilderness City does not allow people like you to appear. Lu Man was also stunned; she had been too busy showing off earlier to take a good look at Ye Li¡¯s appearance. She couldn¡¯t understand why there was someone as handsome as Ye Li in this world. ¡°Answer!¡± Chen Bai stared at Ye Li and coldly commanded. ¡°With my matchless good looks, are you very jealous?¡± Ye Li looked at Chen Bai with a playful expression on his face. Chen Bai snorted coldly at Ye Li, ¡°Of course, handsome people like you are not allowed in Northern Wilderness City!¡± Ye Li wanted to laugh; he really did. Since arriving in this world, he had met many fools, but Chen Bai was the first to be so stupid. ¡°But I¡¯ve already appeared, so what are you going to do?¡± Ye Li said indifferently. Chen Bai, with a carefree expression, felt a thousand zhang of fury surging above his head. ¡°I¡¯m telling you to leave now!¡± Chen Bai once again barked at Ye Li. Ye Li gave a faint smile, his jade-like face showing no disturbance, and he slowly spoke to Chen Bai: ¡°But I don¡¯t want to leave Northern Wilderness City. What are you going to do about it?¡± Source: , updated on wuxiaworld.site.so His! The surrounding warriors with special genes were all shocked to the core; never before in Northern Wilderness City had someone spoken to Ye Li like this. Could this be a case of heaven¡¯s wrath being forgivable, but one¡¯s own self-inflicted suffering being mortal? ¡°I will make you regret coming to this world,¡± Chen Bai said coldly to Ye Li. As his words fell, Chen Bai looked at the few warrior with B-level genes behind him, ¡°Get him!¡± Clearly, these warriors with B-level genes were brought by Chen Bai; they were all tier 3 Earth Kings. A few warrior with B-level genes stepped in front of Ye Li, looking at him with utter disdain. ¡°Young Master Chen, just tell us what to do,¡± a warrior with B-level genes and at the realm of tier 3 Earth Kings asked Chen Bai. Chen Bai smiled coldly, looking proudly at Ye Li. ¡°They are warriors with B-level genes of tier 3 Earth King realm. If you kneel and beg for mercy now, maybe I will spare your life.¡± ¡°Merely tier 3 Earth Kings, nothing but ants,¡± Ye Li said lightly. Upon hearing this, Chen Bai¡¯s pupils couldn¡¯t help but contract rapidly because Ye Li was the most arrogant person he had ever seen. ¡°Get him!¡± Chen Bai commanded the three warriors with B-level genes and at tier 3 Earth King realm with a loud shout. After hearing Ye Li¡¯s words, these three warriors with B-level genes immediately made their move against him. There was naturally no disturbance on Ye Li¡¯s face. In the eyes of others, these three warriors at tier 3 Earth King realm might be strong, but to him, they were excessively weak. He made no attempt to dodge or defend, allowing the three tier 3 Earth King warriors with special genes to strike at him. The onlookers widened their eyes at this scene, because they all knew that Ye Li was as good as dead. But what none of them could anticipate was that the three warriors at tier 3 Earth King realm didn¡¯t cause Ye Li any harm at all. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only How is that possible!!! All those present were shocked beyond measure, their eyes widening to the largest they had ever been, their mouths agape wide enough to swallow an extra-large bowl. The three tier 3 Earth King realm warriors with special genes were also stunned. After all, they were warriors at the realm of tier 3 Earth Kings. What Ye Li¡¯s defense was, no one knew, nor did anyone dare to imagine. ¡°I told you, you are but ants,¡± Ye Li said indifferently, looking at the three warriors with B-level genes in front of him, ¡°Why do you simply not believe it?¡± Chapter 1209 - Chapter 1209: Cut off your arm, any objections? Chapter 1209: Cut off your arm, any objections? Silence, the silence of death. Every person present dared not make a single sound; their hearts were racing so fast that they felt as though they were about to leap out of their chests. Boom! All of a sudden, three tier 3 Earth King Realm warriors with special genes were sent flying backward, heavily crashing to the ground. What!!! All who were present finally snapped back to reality, but as soon as they did, they stiffened again like clay statues. To think, they hadn¡¯t seen how Ye Li made his move, yet these three tier 3 king-level warriors were sent flying out. As for how Ye Li did it, of course, they had no idea. Chen Bai and Lu Man, watching this scene, stood petrified in place, unable to recover their senses for a long time. ¡°You, you!¡± Lu Man was the first to come back to her senses, but she was at a loss for words. ¡°There¡¯s nothing worth being shocked about,¡± Ye Li said indifferently, looking at Lu Man. ¡°In my eyes, you are just like ants, it¡¯s just that you don¡¯t believe it yourselves.¡± Upon hearing this, self-mockery appeared at the corners of the mouths of the surrounding warriors with special genes. Tier 3 Earth Kings were mountains that seemed insurmountable to them, let alone Ye Li. Source: , updated on NovG0.so ¡°Any objections to me breaking one of your arms?¡± Ye Li slowly addressed Chen Bai. Upon hearing these words, Chen Bai panicked, feeling as if he had lost two of his three souls and six of his seven spirits. ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing, I am the young master of the Chen family of Northern Wilderness City,¡± Chen Bai asked Ye Li, with his face losing its color in fear. Ye Li couldn¡¯t understand why there were always people who liked to threaten him with their status. ¡°So you believe because you are the young master of the Chen family, I won¡¯t break your arm?¡± Ye Li asked, looking unflappably at Chen Bai. Upon hearing this, only one thought dominated Chen Bai¡¯s mind: escape. He knew he would never stand a chance against Ye Li. Immediately, Chen Bai started running away frantically, faster than he ever had before. Ye Li shook his head slowly. If he let Chen Bai escape, would he still be Ye Li? Whoosh! A sound of cutting wind reached the ears of the surrounding warriors, followed by a terrible scream. ¡°Ahhh!!!¡± The warriors quickly looked in the direction of the scream, only to discover that Chen Bai¡¯s arm had been forcefully broken off; it was a sight that sent shivers down their spines. Chen Bai lay on the ground, howling in agony, as blood pooled around him. Lu Man¡¯s already pale face turned as white as paper with shock after Chen Bai¡¯s arm was severed. Ye Li walked slowly towards where Chen Bai had fallen. Raising his hand, Ye Li directed a gentle spiritual light toward Chen Bai¡¯s wound. In a few seconds, Chen Bai¡¯s wound had healed over, no longer bleeding. Shock, the shock of death! All those present were dumbstruck. They couldn¡¯t believe that such incredible techniques existed in this world. But¡­ Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ultimately, Chen Bai¡¯s arm was still severed, it just wasn¡¯t bleeding anymore. Ye Li didn¡¯t continue to concern himself with Chen Bai, instead looking over the warriors with special genes and speaking slowly: ¡°Aren¡¯t you planning to enter Zombie Paradise anymore?¡± After such an incident, how could these warriors dare to enter Zombie Paradise? They looked at Ye Li in utter horror. Ye Li glanced at the ticket in his hand, thinking that since he had already bought it, naturally it couldn¡¯t go to waste. Chapter 1210 - Chapter 1210: Do you want to know your fate? Chapter 1210: Do you want to know your fate? Subsequently, Ye Li walked into Zombie Paradise. The zombies in Zombie Paradise were pathetically weak. After playing around for a while, he found it incredibly dull and left. No sooner had he stepped out of Zombie Paradise than he was surrounded by dozens of warriors with special genes. Even with his toes, he could figure out that these warriors were from the Chen family. ¡°It¡¯s him!¡± Chen Bai glared at Ye Li and roared with fury. He had an astronomical vendetta against Ye Li, a hatred as wide as the heavens and the earth. ¡°You didn¡¯t see this coming, did you?¡± Chen Bai glared deathly at Ye Li. Ye Li smiled faintly, his handsome face untroubled. He didn¡¯t speak, knowing Chen Bai still had more to say. Chen Bai looked at Ye Li with a chilling gaze, unable to comprehend how Ye Li could still manage to smile. ¡°Do you know what your fate will be next?¡± Chen Bai coldly addressed Ye Li. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Ye Li shook his head. ¡°Let me tell you!¡± Chen Biao glared at Ye Li, ¡°Death!¡± The onlooking warriors thought that Ye Li would not be able to escape today, even if he grew wings. The reason being nothing else but that he had severed the arm of the Chen family¡¯s young master, Chen Bai. Source: , updated on N0vGO.Co Ye Li chuckled to himself and coolly asked Chen Bai, ¡°Do you want to know what your fate will be?¡± What!!! At that statement, everyone present was shocked beyond recovery. They couldn¡¯t believe that at this point in time, Ye Li could still utter such words. ¡°Kill him for me!¡± Chen Bai exclaimed furiously, no longer able to tolerate Ye Li¡¯s arrogance. Upon Chen Bai¡¯s command, dozens of Chen family warriors charged towards Ye Li. Ye Li watched the oncoming warriors with utter composure, truly puzzled as to why these ants were rushing at him. Did they not cherish living? ¡°Ah!!!¡± When these Chen family warriors were just a few steps away from Ye Li, they were all sent flying backwards. Their eyes were wide open, a ghastly blood hole on each forehead. Even in death, they didn¡¯t know how they had died. This¡­ this¡­! Witnessing this scene, Chen Bai immediately collapsed to the ground, terrified out of his wits. The onlooking warriors were just as stunned. They had never seen, let alone heard of, an existence like Ye Li before. ¡°You could have lived,¡± Ye Li said slowly to Chen Bai, ¡°but you didn¡¯t cherish your life, so there¡¯s nothing I can do.¡± At these words, Chen Bai burst into tears and was about to beg Ye Li for mercy. It¡¯s just too bad that if begging worked, Ye Li wouldn¡¯t be known as the Demon King Ye Li. ¡°Swoosh!¡± A sound of something cutting through the wind was heard, and the life of the Chen family¡¯s young master, Chen Bai, disappeared forever from this world. The onlooking warriors were petrified, Ye Li had shocked them profoundly. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Lu Man was also there, feeling overwhelmed with guilt. If it weren¡¯t for her, Chen Bai wouldn¡¯t have died. ¡°Why do you have to kill so many people?¡± Lu Man stared at Ye Li and questioned. Ye Li smiled. ¡°The world is already an apocalypse, a place where the strong prevail. They provoked me, and therefore I had to kill them.¡± Lu Man clenched her teeth, feeling uneasy. Although she thought Ye Li¡¯s reasoning was sound, the fact that so many died because of her left her disturbed. Chapter 1211 - Chapter 1211: Go to the Chen family Chapter 1211: Go to the Chen family Lu Man looked at Ye Li, ¡°Although I know I can¡¯t beat you, I¡¯ve decided to avenge them!¡± The surrounding warriors with special genes were utterly shocked by her words, thinking, isn¡¯t this akin to suicide? Not just them, even Ye Li hadn¡¯t expected Lu Man to say such a thing. Is this a case of ¡®If not me, who¡¯? ¡°Leave, you are no match for me,¡± Ye Li said indifferently to Lu Man. Lu Man¡¯s spirit, however, seemed somewhat interesting to him. ¡°I must avenge them!¡± As the words fell, Lu Man charged at Ye Li. Ye Li sighed inwardly. Why were there always so many ants in his path? As Lu Man rushed towards Ye Li, a dagger gleaming with cold light had somehow appeared in her hand. Ye Li still made no moves to dodge or defend, letting Lu Man come at him with the shining dagger. Clang! Without a doubt, Lu Man¡¯s dagger had struck Ye Li¡¯s body. Source: , updated on wuxiaworld.site.so Regrettably, the dagger had produced a sound resembling that of steel clashing against Ye Li¡¯s body. Hiss! The onlookers all sucked in a breath of cold air at the sight, staring at Ye Li with their mouths agape, speechless. At that moment, no words could describe the shock in their hearts! ¡°This¡­!¡± Lu Man was also stunned, disbelief filling her pupils. Ye Li smiled calmly at Lu Man, ¡°Did you think that with just this dagger, you could consign Ye Li to death?¡± Lu Man didn¡¯t know how to respond; she truly didn¡¯t know what to say. Snap! Suddenly, the sound of a weapon breaking reached everyone¡¯s ears. The gawking warriors focused their eyes only to step back three paces involuntarily at the sight. It was because the cold, gleaming dagger in Lu Man¡¯s hand had broken! But as to how it had broken, they hadn¡¯t seen a thing. The thought of Ye Li¡¯s terrifying power was too much to bear; what kind of warrior with special genes could be so formidable? ¡°Take me to the Chen family,¡± Ye Li said faintly to Lu Man. He figured he had to clear things up with the Chen family; otherwise, if they came looking for trouble, that would be rather annoying. Lu Man blinked in surprise, unable to understand why Ye Li would say such a thing. Go to the Chen family? Wasn¡¯t that like walking into a trap? ¡°Okay!¡± Without overthinking, Lu Man agreed. She thought that since she couldn¡¯t take revenge herself, she might as well let the Chen family do it. Soon, Lu Man led Ye Li towards the Chen family¡¯s residence. Before long, Ye Li and Lu Man arrived outside the Chen family home. ¡°Wait here, I¡¯ll inform Uncle Chen.¡± With that, Lu Man entered the Chen residence. Shortly after, the Chen family¡¯s warriors and Lu Man rushed out, all glaring at Ye Li like fierce wolves. ¡°You, you killed my son!¡± A middle-aged man with bloodshot eyes coldly addressed Ye Li. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ye Li¡¯s serene face revealed no hint of disturbance as he looked at the middle-aged man speaking. ¡°I¡¯ve come to your Chen family to tell you, if you seek revenge for Chen Bai, then your Chen family will face extinction.¡± What? On hearing this, all the Chen family¡¯s warriors became incredibly angry, unable to fathom why Ye Li would dare to say such a thing. Ye Li paid no attention to the anger on their faces but took out the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword and slashed a sword strike towards the heavens. Chapter 1212 - Chapter 1212: Zombies are attacking the city Chapter 1212: Zombies are attacking the city He saw a supreme sword beam soaring towards the sky, and in an instant, a bizarre phenomenon occurred as the sky appeared to split apart to either side. How is that possible!!! The members of the Chen family, witnessing such a scene, were all greatly horrified, a sight they could never have dreamt of. ¡°Now,¡± Ye Li said indifferently as he looked at the Chen family members, ¡°do you still want to seek revenge for Chen Bai?¡± The Chen family members dared not speak; truly, they dared not say a word. They knew that should they utter the slightest wrong word, their lives would be forever erased from this world. Ye Li stored the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword back into the system space, aware that the Chen family would no longer dare to seek revenge against him. Afterward, he began to walk slowly. Not long after, a voice filled with sheer terror reached his ears. Zombies are attacking the city!!! Suddenly, the people on the major streets of Northern Wilderness City were all stricken with great horror. Ye Li thought that if the zombies were attacking the city, it must be the massive Zombie Legion; otherwise, how could it cause such panic among the people of Northern Wilderness City? Immediately, he activated Swift Steps and vanished from the spot. Source: , updated on novG0.Co Ye Li arrived on the outer city wall of Northern Wilderness City, only to see a massive throng of zombies rushing towards the outer city wall. Seeing this, a splendid color flashed across Ye Li¡¯s handsome face. Without a second thought, he released the Apocalypse Legion from his system space. ¡°Master.¡± The ten Heavenly King Realm zombies of the Apocalypse Legion respectfully called out to Ye Li. The Zombie Legion was still some distance from the outer city wall, but that distance would not take long to cover before the zombies reached the base of the wall. Before long, Lu Man, members of the Chen family, and Lu Man¡¯s family also arrived on the outer city wall. The number of warriors with special genes atop the outer city wall grew increasingly numerous! Finally, the Zombie Legion reached the base of Northern Wilderness City¡¯s outer city wall. The number of zombies was simply too great, and among them were countless numbers of the dark race. Fear was apparent on the faces of all the warriors with special genes on the outer city wall. ¡°Make your move,¡± Ye Li said slowly to the Apocalypse Legion. At Ye Li¡¯s command, the ten Heavenly King Realm zombies of the Apocalypse Legion leaped forward, all jumping down from the outer city wall. What!!! The warriors with special genes on the outer city wall, watching such a scene unfold, were all terrified, seeing the Apocalypse Legion as all being humans. Wasn¡¯t jumping down like that akin to marching to their deaths? They hurriedly looked down from the outer city wall. But what they saw shocked them, as zombies began to fall in groups below the wall. And more and more zombies started to attack other zombies. This¡­!!! The warriors with special genes on the outer city wall realized they could rack their brains and still not comprehend what was happening. A satisfied expression emerged on Ye Li¡¯s face, content in the knowledge that ever since the Apocalypse Legion could synthesize zombies on their own, his life had become much easier. Three days later, the Zombie Legion that attacked Northern Wilderness City was completely wiped out. And the warriors with special genes on the outer city wall still had not come back to their senses, their eyes widened to the largest they had ever been in history. Subsequently, the Apocalypse Legion leapt back onto the outer city wall, and they respectfully said to Ye Li: Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Master, the synthesis of zombies has been completed.¡± Whoosh! Upon hearing this, the warriors with special genes on the outer city wall finally snapped back to reality. Such powerful warriors with special genes were actually calling the man before them master? Lu Man and the members of the Chen family stood petrified once again, like statues rooted to the spot. Chapter 1213 - Chapter 1213: Seven Ghosts Gorge Chapter 1213: Seven Ghosts Gorge The warriors atop the outer walls of Northern Wilderness City were all shocked beyond measure as they looked at Ye Li. They could swear that this army was the most shocking thing they had ever witnessed. Ye Li¡¯s face, naturally, did not show the slightest ripple of emotion as he placed the Apocalypse Legion into the system space. What! The warriors on the outer walls were once again dumbfounded. How could the Apocalypse Legion suddenly disappear? They didn¡¯t know, they really didn¡¯t. Could this be what a supreme being is like? ¡°Pre, Predecessor,¡± Lu Man looked at Ye Li with utter astonishment. Ye Li glanced at Lu Man upon hearing her but did not speak to her. The members of the Chen family on the outer walls were already terrified, thankful that they hadn¡¯t provoked Ye Li when they were outside the Chen family¡¯s domain, as there was no doubt that the Chen family would be razed to the ground in an instant. ¡°Predecessor, I am the head of the Lu family, Lu Kun. I would be honored if you would grace my family with a visit,¡± an elderly man said to Ye Li. The elder was not only the head of the Lu family, Lu Kun but also Lu Man¡¯s grandfather. Ye Li thought about how there were still ten days before the Realm Master of Earth Boundary City had invited him to a banquet, and since he had nothing else to do, he decided to pay a visit. Afterward, Ye Li agreed to go. ¡­ Source: , updated on wuxiaworld.site.co The Lu family. The Lu family was one of the super families in Northern Wilderness City, and its head, Lu Kun, was also the strongest person in Northern Wilderness City. Ye Li arrived at the Lu family. A hint of boredom colored his face. Family head Lu Kun led Ye Li to the main hall and then invited him to take the seat of honor. Ye Li sat down and before Lu Kun could speak, Lu Man was the first to open her mouth. ¡°Predecessor, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Lu Man said, looking at Ye Li. Ye Li secretly smiled to himself, not expecting that Lu Man would apologize to him. ¡°You should know that I wouldn¡¯t bother myself with a warrior with B-level genes like you,¡± Ye Li said to Lu Man indifferently. The implication was, am I, the Demon King Ye Li, supposed to concern myself with an ant? Lu Man bit her silver teeth upon hearing this, somewhat at a loss for words. Silence filled the Lu family¡¯s grand hall to the extreme. ¡°Right, Man¡¯er, aren¡¯t you going to Earth Boundary City tomorrow?¡± the head of the Lu family, Lu Kun, said to Lu Man. ¡°Yes, Grandfather, I¡¯m going to see my cousin,¡± Lu Man responded, looking at Lu Kun. Ye Li was secretly taken aback, not expecting that Lu Man would also be heading to Earth Boundary City. He stayed with the Lu family for a day. The next day he prepared to leave. Just as Ye Li was leaving the Lu family, he saw Lu Man. ¡°Stop.¡± Ye Li called out to the figure of Lu Man. Lu Man was stunned, turning around to find it was Ye Li. ¡°Pre, Predecessor,¡± she said. Lu Man had never dreamt that Ye Li would appear before her. ¡°Let¡¯s go together,¡± said Ye Li, his face showing no emotion. Lu Man was momentarily bewildered, looking at Ye Li in astonishment, ¡°Predecessor, are you also going to Earth Boundary City?¡± ¡°Hmm,¡± Ye Li nodded. Listening to Ye Li, Lu Man didn¡¯t know whether to feel happy or worried. After that, Ye Li and Lu Man set off together. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The two came across a gorge. ¡°Predecessor, this is Seven Ghosts Gorge. There¡¯s an evil force here. I hope we won¡¯t encounter them,¡± Lu Man said to Ye Li cautiously. Ye Li silently chuckled to himself, thinking that Lu Man still didn¡¯t understand his strength. Just as they were about to leave Seven Ghosts Gorge, a group of gene warriors rushed out and surrounded them. Ye Li¡¯s face, fair as jade, remained as calm as still water, as if he had not even noticed the dozens of gene warriors surrounding him and Lu Man. Chapter 1214 - Chapter 1214: You dont deserve to go down with me. Chapter 1214: You don¡¯t deserve to go down with me. ¡°Senior.¡± Lu Man looked at the surrounding warriors with special genes, and his fair face turned pale. ¡°Who would have thought I¡¯d encounter two people here, should I say it¡¯s good luck, or should I say it¡¯s good luck.¡± A Tier 4 Earth King realm warrior with special genes became smug. Clearly, this Tier 4 Earth King realm warrior was the strongest presence among the fifty-plus warriors with special genes. ¡°Leave.¡± Ye Li believed that life was precious, so he chose to give them a chance to live. The fifty-plus warriors with special genes were all shocked and never expected Ye Li to say such things. ¡°From your tone, you actually plan to let us leave?¡± the Tier 4 Earth King realm warrior said indifferently to Ye Li. ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Ye Li nodded slowly and began to speak, ¡°Because if you don¡¯t leave, your lives will disappear from this world forever.¡± This¡­!!! Dozens of warriors with special genes surrounding Ye Li and Lu Man were all greatly startled. Surrounded by them all, he still dared to utter such words, where did he get the courage. Source: , updated on wuxiaworld.site.so ¡°Boy, I really want to see how you¡¯re going to make our lives disappear from this world,¡± the Tier 4 Earth King realm warrior with special genes said disdainfully to Ye Li. ¡°Attack!¡± Following the order of the Tier 4 Earth King realm warrior, a dozen warriors with special genes charged towards Ye Li and Lu Man. How could they possibly be a match for Ye Li? ¡°Ahh!!!¡± They had just taken a step when they all let out cries of agony and were sent flying back. How is this possible! The Tier 4 Earth King realm warrior and the other warriors with special genes stared dumbfounded at the dozen or so warriors flying backward. They noticed that the eyes of the dozen warriors were all wide open, and their foreheads all bore a shocking bloody hole. The remaining warriors with special genes all looked at each other in dismay, not daring to utter a word, because they simply didn¡¯t see how Ye Li had moved. ¡°My lord!¡± The Tier 4 Earth King realm warrior knew he had bitten off more than he could chew and cried out in horror to Ye Li. Ye Li¡¯s face, with the complexion of jade, showed no fluctuation as he looked indifferently at the Tier 4 Earth King realm warrior. ¡°Come here, let me kill you,¡± Ye Li spoke slowly. The Tier 4 Earth King realm warrior had originally intended to ask Ye Li to spare them, but where did he think Ye Li would straightforwardly say such words. ¡°My lord, if that¡¯s the case, aren¡¯t you afraid of a desperate fight to the death?¡± the Tier 4 Earth King realm warrior stared fixedly at Ye Li. Upon hearing this, Ye Li couldn¡¯t help but smile openly, genuinely not knowing where the Tier 4 Earth King realm warrior got the courage to say such words to him. Was it that Ye Li¡¯s arm had grown tired of wielding the sword, or had the Tier 4 Earth King realm warrior become arrogant? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°You mere ants,¡± Ye Li looked over the warriors with special genes before him indifferently, ¡°are not worthy to make a desperate fight with me, Ye Li.¡± Upon this declaration, a thousand feet of fury burst forth above the heads of the dozens of warriors with special genes as they stared intently at Ye Li. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then let¡¯s try it!¡± As the voice fell, with a great wave of his hand, the Tier 4 Earth King realm warrior sent the remaining warriors with special genes flying towards Ye Li and Lu Man. Ye Li sighed inwardly, finding the attacking warriors with special genes to be weak, pathetically so, in his eyes. Chapter 1215 - Chapter 1215: Earth Boundary City Chapter 1215: Earth Boundary City Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh! Accompanied by dozens of sounds slicing through the wind, all the warriors with special genes charging towards Ye Li and Lu Man collapsed to the ground, each forehead bearing a ghastly and shocking bullet hole. This, this, this¡­! The warrior with B-level genes at the Tier 4 Earth King Realm was completely petrified. Even if he racked his brains, he would never have imagined such a scene unfolding. He had originally thought about going down together with Ye Li in a fight to the death, but now it seemed he was not only wrong, but also to an irredeemable extent. Thump! A thud was heard as the warrior with B-level genes at the Tier 4 Earth King Realm knelt down before Ye Li. ¡°Sir, sir!¡± Ye Li could guess without even using his toes that this warrior wanted him to spare his life. Unfortunately, how could he possibly spare him? If he did, would he still be the Demon King Ye Li? Whoosh! Another woosh of wind, and the life of the warrior at the Tier 4 Earth King Realm disappeared forever from this world. Ye Chen revealed a profile, looking indifferently at Lu Man, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± wuxiaworld.site Shaken by his words, Lu Man came back to her senses, staring at Ye Li in amazement, only to find that Ye Li had already walked more than a dozen steps away. She hurried to follow him. Ye Li had conquered her with his strength. ¡­ Earth Boundary City. Earth Boundary City was the largest in Transit City, presided over by the Realm Master Qu Jiuyou, at the sixth-tier Earth King Realm. Ye Li and Lu Man arrived at Earth Boundary City. ¡°Senior, I want to find my cousin. Would you like to come along?¡± Lu Man asked Ye Li. ¡°Sure.¡± Ye Li nodded; he didn¡¯t think too much about it. Lu Man brought Ye Li to the gates of a majestic family estate. ¡°It¡¯s you, little Man.¡± A youth smiled at Lu Man. ¡°Is my cousin here?¡± Obviously, Lu Man often visited Earth Boundary City, so much so that most of the family¡¯s disciples recognized her. ¡°Lin You¡¯er has gone to West Academy.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± After speaking, Lu Man turned to Ye Li. ¡°Senior, my cousin went to West Academy. I would like to go there to find her.¡± Ye Li didn¡¯t say much, his jade-like complexion serene as still water. Lu Man looked at Ye Li fearfully, thinking that his silence meant consent. Immediately after, Lu Man led Ye Li towards the West Academy. Before long, Ye Li and Lu Man arrived at West Academy. Once inside, they found that there were people battling on a stage in the square, with countless students standing around it. Lu Man looked closely and saw her cousin Lin You¡¯er. ¡°Cousin!¡± Lu Man hastily walked up to Lin You¡¯er and called out to her. Lin You¡¯er was taken aback as she turned around. ¡°Little Man, it¡¯s you.¡± Joy erupted across Lin You¡¯er¡¯s fair face. ¡°Yes, cousin, what brings you to West Academy?¡± Lu Man looked at Lin You¡¯er, somewhat puzzled. ¡°Today is the day of the student trials at West Academy, I came to cheer for Lin Ru,¡± Lin You¡¯er explained to Lu Man. Lin You¡¯er¡¯s sister, Lin Ru, mentioned as ¡°little Ru,¡± was the number one genius of the heavens of West Academy. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Oh, by the way, cousin, this is¡­¡± Lu Man looked at Ye Li, somewhat fearful, unsure of how to introduce him. However, after noticing there was no change in Ye Li¡¯s calm and jade-like face, she let out a sigh of relief. Lin You¡¯er turned her gaze to Ye Li, and her breath hitched in surprise. For she had never, since her birth, seen anyone as stunningly handsome as Ye Li. Chapter 1216 - Chapter 1216: A second has already passed Chapter 1216: A second has already passed Lin You¡¯er looked at Ye Li, and for some reason, her heart began to race uncontrollably. ¡°Who are you?¡± Lin You¡¯er asked Ye Li. ¡°Ye Li,¡± Ye Li replied slowly, his jade-like face still without a hint of fluctuation. Ye Li? Lin You¡¯er naturally had not heard the name Ye Li before. However, she did notice that when facing her, there wasn¡¯t the slightest change in his expression. In Earth Boundary City, anyone who saw her beauty was struck with amazement, but Ye Li¡­ Of course, Lin You¡¯er had never met someone like Ye Li. ¡°You¡¯er.¡± A very magnetic voice reached Ye Li¡¯s ears. A man about Ye Li¡¯s age appeared in front of Ye Li. The man looked at Ye Li, first startled, and then a hint of jealousy crossed his brow. wuxiaworld.site ¡°Hello, my name is Chen Yun, the young master of the Yun family in Earth Boundary City.¡± Chen Yun extended a hand to Ye Li, clearly intending to shake hands with him. Unfortunately, Ye Li was not inclined to give Chen Yun any face; it was as though he didn¡¯t even see Chen Yun, ignoring him completely. Chen Yun, witnessing such a scene, couldn¡¯t help but feel a surge of inner rage. ¡°You¡¯er, it seems your friend doesn¡¯t like me,¡± Chen Yun said to Lin You¡¯er. Lin You¡¯er gave a bitter smile, ¡°Chen Yun, he¡¯s not my friend.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Chen Yun was taken aback. He had originally thought Ye Li was Lin You¡¯er¡¯s friend, so he had restrained himself from making a scene, but now it wasn¡¯t the case¡­ Chen Yun gave Ye Li a cold smile, ¡°I extended my hand to shake yours. Why won¡¯t you even give me that much face?¡± ¡°A mere ant, and you want me, Ye Li, to give face,¡± Ye Li scoffed at Chen Yun, ¡°Are you even worthy?¡± As soon as these words were spoken, everyone around Chen Yun was shocked; they couldn¡¯t believe that Ye Li would dare to say such things. Lin You¡¯er was also very surprised. She glanced at her cousin Lu Man, only to see that Lu Man¡¯s fair face also appeared helpless. A thousand feet of fury seemed to shoot out from the top of Chen Yun¡¯s head as he stared dead at Ye Li and shouted: ¡°Do you know that in Earth Boundary City, no young person has ever dared to speak to me like this?¡± Ye Li inwardly smiled, thinking that Chen Yun might be feeling a bit too good about himself. A mere Tier 2 Heavenly King level, and he dared to speak so arrogantly in front of him. ¡°Disappear,¡± Ye Li said indifferently, looking at Chen Yun, ¡°I give you one second.¡± ¡°What¨Cdid¨Cyou¨Csay!¡± Chen Yun uttered each word deliberately, his gaze fixed on Ye Li. Ye Li calmly met Chen Yun¡¯s eyes, ¡°One second has already passed.¡± As the sound fell, Ye Li raised his finger, and terrifying spiritual energy began to wrap around it. Whoosh! A dreadful Spiritual Light Attack shot towards Chen Yun. What! Chen Yun, seeing such an attack heading his way, was immediately struck with horror, knowing he couldn¡¯t possibly fend off such an attack. ¡°Ah!¡± A cry of agony came from Chen Yun as a shocking wound appeared on his left leg. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Hiss! At this sight, everyone from West Academy was completely dumbfounded. The number one talent of Earth Boundary City, Chen Yun, had been defeated with a single blow? They couldn¡¯t believe it, they truly couldn¡¯t. Even the two students on the West Academy¡¯s square arena stopped their match and turned their attention over here. Chapter 1217 - Chapter 1217: All the people at West Academy were shocked. Chapter 1217: All the people at West Academy were shocked. All the people from West Academy simply could not believe their eyes; how could Chen Yun, the strongest youth of Earth Boundary City, be sent flying with a single blow, and moreover, there was now a shocking blood hole in his left leg. They all cast their gazes toward Ye Li, finding not the slightest ripple of emotion on his face, as if nothing had happened at all. ¡°Sister, who is he?¡± Lin Ru looked at her sister Lin You¡¯er in absolute disbelief. ¡°I, I don¡¯t know either,¡± Lin You¡¯er said, quite alarmed. Ye Li slowly walked towards where Chen Yun had fallen. Chen Yun, who had been howling in pain, saw Ye Li approaching and his face involuntarily turned pale with horror, as if he had seen a vengeful ghost coming to claim his soul. ¡°What, what do you want to do?¡± If Chen Yun still didn¡¯t realize that he was far from being Ye Li¡¯s match, then he was nothing but a complete fool. Under the astonished gazes of everyone from West Academy, Ye Li approached Chen Yun. He raised his palm. Silence, a deathly stillness. When Chen Yun saw Ye Li raise his palm, he thought Ye Li was preparing to strike him again, and he was instantly scared out of his wits, his face showing the extent of his terror. wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.co Suddenly, a gentle spiritual light burst forth from Ye Li¡¯s palm, touching the wound on Chen Yun¡¯s left leg. Seconds later, the shocking blood hole on Chen Yun¡¯s left leg began to heal at a speed visible to the naked eye. Wow! Witnessing such a scene, everyone from West Academy was shocked beyond measure; they really could not fathom how Ye Li did it. This was too incredible. This¡­! Chen Yun was also stunned, his eyes wide open as he stared. Ye Li was thinking that it was Realm Master Qu Jiuyou who had invited him to a banquet, and that was the only reason he had come to Earth Boundary City; he didn¡¯t want to make things difficult for Qu Jiuyou. ¡°Senior, just now it was I who was presumptuous.¡± Of course, Chen Yun knew he had encountered a supreme existence, someone who could have killed him a thousand times over in an instant. ¡°I will not stoop to your level,¡± Ye Li said slowly to Chen Yun. Feeling bored, and with a few days left until the banquet hosted by Realm Master Qu Jiuyou, Ye Li left West Academy and checked into a guesthouse. After spending a night in a premium room, there was a knock on the door. ¡°Senior.¡± Naturally, Ye Li recognized it was Lu Man¡¯s voice; he had no interest in finding out how Lu Man knew where he was staying. He got up from the bed and opened the door, and before him stood Lu Man. ¡°Senior.¡± Lu Man looked at Ye Li with a somewhat frightened expression. ¡°What is it?¡± Ye Li inquired. There was hesitation on Lu Man¡¯s fair face, but after several seconds, she finally spoke: ¡°My cousin invites you to the Lin family.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Ye Li¡¯s face was as tranquil as still water. He felt idle, and it seemed a good idea to see what the Lin family was like. ¡°Senior, the Lin family is one of the three great super-families of Earth Boundary City.¡± On their way to the Lin family, Lu Man said to Ye Li. ¡°Hmm,¡± Ye Li nodded his head. It didn¡¯t take long before Ye Li and Lu Man arrived outside the Lin family residence. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Lin Wuyou and Lin Ru had already been waiting outside the Lu family home. ¡°Senior, you¡¯ve arrived.¡± Seeing Ye Li, Lin Wuyou¡¯s fair face revealed a trace of joy. Then, Lin Wuyou hurriedly led Ye Li into the Lin family home. Seeing how respectfully Lin Wuyou treated Ye Li, all the disciples in the Lin family square were somewhat stunned. Chapter 1218 - Chapter 1218: He is a very strong senior. Chapter 1218: He is a very strong senior. The Lin family disciples stared at Ye Li in astonishment. ¡°Why is Sister Wuyou so respectful towards him?¡± ¡°Who knows? Maybe he¡¯s an existence even more terrifying than Sister Wuyou.¡± ¡°I think so too.¡± Lin You¡¯er looked at Ye Li with respect. ¡°Predecessor, what do you think of our Lin family?¡± Ye Li¡¯s jade-like face remained undisturbed as he spoke slowly: ¡°Not bad.¡± Lin You¡¯er thought to herself that the predecessor was indeed a predecessor. ¡°You¡¯er, he is¡­¡± Out of the blue, a man approached Ye Li. ¡°Lin Yong, he is a very powerful predecessor,¡± Lin You¡¯er said to the man. Lin Yong and Lin You¡¯er were both at the Tier 1 Heavenly King Realm, both geniuses of the Lin family. wuxiaworld.site As Lin You¡¯er spoke, Lin Yong was taken aback, considering Ye Li looked to be about his age. A predecessor¡­ A very strong predecessor? A cold smile appeared on Lin Yong¡¯s face, tilting up at the corners. ¡°You¡¯re strong?¡± Lin Yong looked at Ye Li. ¡°Not bad,¡± Ye Li responded slowly. Seeing Ye Li¡¯s indifferent face, a shade of anger appeared on Lin Yong¡¯s face. ¡°But I don¡¯t believe you¡¯re that strong,¡± Lin Yong said intently, eyeing Ye Li. ¡°Lin Yong, what are you trying to do?¡± Lin You¡¯er frowned. Lin Yong sneered coldly, ¡°A person about my age dares to presumptuously claim to be a predecessor?¡± ¡°Lin Yong, the predecessor is truly strong,¡± Lin You¡¯er reiterated to Ye Li. Everyone from the Lin family on the square was dumbstruck. Their eyes widened, obviously not wanting to miss a single exciting moment. ¡°If you can take a punch from me, I will believe you are strong!¡± Lin Yong declared to Ye Li. Ye Li didn¡¯t understand. He truly didn¡¯t understand why there were always so many ants appearing before him. Didn¡¯t these ants have any self-awareness at all? ¡°Who has time to take a punch from an ant like you?¡± A sneer appeared on Ye Li¡¯s jade-like face. Hiss! All the Lin family disciples in the square were shocked; they could never have dreamed Ye Li would dare speak to Lin Yong like that. ¡°You, you!¡± Flames of rage surged over Lin Yong¡¯s head. ¡°Ah!¡± Lin Yong let out a loud shout. He raised his fist mightily, swinging it heavily towards Ye Li. The punch looked terrifying. The Lin family disciples in the square were also furious, for they had never seen someone as arrogant as Ye Li. They all believed Ye Li couldn¡¯t possibly withstand Lin Yong¡¯s punch, noting that Ye Li hadn¡¯t made any move to dodge or block. Lin Yong¡¯s fist was just a hair¡¯s breadth away from Ye Li now. Seeing this, Lin Yong smiled coldly. He had originally thought Ye Li¡¯s arrogance must be backed by some skill, but it seemed he was mistaken. Without a doubt, Lin Yong¡¯s punch landed heavily on Ye Li¡¯s body. All the Lin family disciples¡¯ eyes were wide open, eager to see what would become of Ye Li. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But to everyone¡¯s astonishment, not only was Ye Li unharmed, but he didn¡¯t even take half a step back. How could this be!!! All the Lin family disciples on the square took several steps back, their faces filled with shock. Lin Yong, the strongest genius of the Lin family, his punch had caused no harm to Ye Li? ¡°How did you do that?¡± Lin Yong asked Ye Li, stunned. Chapter 1219 - Chapter 1219: Lin Yong, defeat him Chapter 1219: Lin Yong, defeat him Ye Li looked indifferently at Lin Yong, slowly opening his mouth, ¡°Do you think you¡¯re qualified to have me tell you?¡± As soon as he said this, all the disciples of the Lin family on the square were astonished. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± At that moment, a middle-aged man walked over. The man strode with the vigor of a dragon and tiger, his face carrying a naturally intimidating aura. ¡°It¡¯s Uncle Wei.¡± Lin Wei held a pivotal position within the Lin family as a warrior with special genes. Ye Li assessed Lin Wei indifferently, discovering that Lin Wei was a warrior with B-level genes at the tier 3 Heavenly King level. ¡°Who are you?¡± Lin Wei asked Ye Li, naturally aware that Ye Li was not a disciple of the Lin family. ¡°Ye Li,¡± Ye Li replied truthfully. Clearly, Lin Wei had never heard the name Ye Li before. wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site ¡°Why have you come to our Lin family?¡± Lin Wei looked at Ye Li and asked again. ¡°Uncle Wei, it¡¯s like this, this, this,¡± Lin You¡¯er hurriedly explained to Lin Wei. Hearing this, Lin Wei was taken aback. ¡°You¡¯er, are you saying that Lin Yong¡¯s punch landed on his body, and he wasn¡¯t affected at all?¡± Lin Wei looked at Lin You¡¯er in astonishment. Lin You¡¯er nodded. The disciples of the Lin family on the square were also shocked; the incredible defense Ye Li had displayed was too startling for them. ¡°Although your defense is strong, that only proves that you have incredible defense, nothing more. Lin Yong hasn¡¯t lost!¡± Lin Wei said to Ye Li. Hearing this, Ye Li couldn¡¯t help but smile plainly, simply because he found Lin Wei¡¯s words quite amusing. ¡°So, you mean to say that Lin Yong is qualified to fight me?¡± Ye Li looked at Lin Wei indifferently. ¡°Of course,¡± Lin Wei nodded. In Lin Wei¡¯s opinion, Lin Yong was one of the Lin family¡¯s super geniuses, so how could he not be a match for Ye Li? ¡°Lin Yong, defeat him!¡± Suddenly, Lin Wei said to Lin Yong. ¡°Yes!¡± Lin Yong responded firmly. Then, Lin Yong fixed his gaze onto Ye Li. ¡°Ye Li, I¡¯m going to defeat you!¡± Lin Yong said to Ye Li coldly. Ye Li shook his head slightly, ¡°Do you know that I only need one finger to defeat you?¡± Hiss! As soon as Ye Li made this statement, everyone present was dumbfounded. Though Ye Li¡¯s defense was indeed terrifying, it didn¡¯t justify such arrogance. Lin Yong¡¯s anger flared, and he glared at Ye Li furiously. ¡°Then bring it on!¡± As his words fell, Lin Yong rushed at Ye Li again. In just an instant, Lin Yong had closed in on Ye Li, throwing a fierce punch at him with all his might, a punch that exhibited his full power. Such a punch, if seen by an ordinary warrior with special genes, would surely be considered apocalyptic, but in Ye Li¡¯s eyes, it was hardly different from a tickle. Without a doubt, Ye Li still did not dodge, allowing Lin Yong¡¯s punch to strike his body. Boom! Lin Yong¡¯s punch once again landed on Ye Li¡¯s body. Yet, to everyone¡¯s disbelief, just like before, Ye Li did not even take a half step back. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This¡­!!! Not only were the Lin family disciples on the square stunned, but even Lin Wei was somewhat frozen; he had thought Lin You¡¯er was exaggerating, but it now seemed that wasn¡¯t the case. ¡°Mere ants remain mere ants,¡± Ye Li said, shaking his head at Lin Yong. Then, he held up a single finger, around which terrifying spiritual energy began to swirl. ¡°With one finger, I can pierce the heavens!¡± Chapter 1220 - Chapter 1220: Earth Domain Hall Chapter 1220: Earth Domain Hall Ye Li¡¯s one finger was more than just terrifying¨Cit was horrifying to an unsurpassable degree. ¡°Ah!¡± Before Ye Li¡¯s finger even touched the top of Lin Yong¡¯s head, Lin Yong screamed out in fright, because he knew that if Ye Li¡¯s finger touched his head, his life would be erased from this world forever. Lin Wei and all the disciples of the Lin family in the square were stricken with extreme terror. Regrettably for them, Ye Li didn¡¯t want to kill Lin Yong; otherwise, Lin Yong would have already been dead and gone. Just as Ye Li¡¯s finger was a mere line away from Lin Yong¡¯s head, Ye Li stopped his finger. ¡°Now,¡± Ye Li said indifferently, looking at the terrified Lin Yong, ¡°do you still think you can defeat me?¡± Lin Yong was unable to articulate a complete sentence at this moment. Ye Li¡¯s face showed not a hint of fluctuation, as if nothing had happened at all. ¡°Who would have thought that the Lin family would harbor such a terrifying individual!¡± Suddenly, an old man walked over slowly. The elder had an imposing stature and walked with the grace of a dragon and the ferocity of a tiger, his eyes sharp like an eagle¡¯s. ¡°It¡¯s the head of the family.¡± wuxiaworld.site Looking at the elder, the Lin family disciples in the square finally snapped back to their senses. The elder was none other than Lin Kang, head of the Lin family and at the tier 4 Heavenly King level. Lin Kang approached Ye Li and said to him: ¡°Young friend, you must not be from this territory, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m from the north.¡± A look of puzzlement crossed Lin Kang¡¯s aged face as he asked Ye Li again, ¡°I wonder what has brought the young friend to Earth Boundary City?¡± ¡°To attend a banquet,¡± Ye Li replied slowly. Attend a banquet? All the Lin family members in the square were startled, since they could not fathom why someone from the north would come to their territory for a banquet. However, Lin Kang, head of the family, suddenly thought of something, his expression turning to one of utter shock as he asked Ye Li: ¡°Could it be that the young friend is here to attend the birthday banquet of Master Qu Jiuyou of the North Realm?¡± Hiss! As these words were spoken, everyone present in the Lin family square was stunned once again. ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Ye Li affirmed flatly. At this moment, the people of the Lin family finally understood what kind of existence Ye Li was; someone who received an invitation from a Realm Master surely possessed immense strength. ¡°Young friend, we will also be attending the Realm Master¡¯s birthday banquet, and I wonder if you would be willing to accompany us there?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Hearing this, Lin Kang, head of the Lin family, couldn¡¯t help but feel a surge of joy. ¡­ The day of Realm Master Qu Jiuyou¡¯s birthday banquet finally arrived. Ye Li went to the Realm Hall with Lin Kang, Lin Wuyou, and Lin Yong. It wasn¡¯t long before they arrived outside the Realm Hall. Many warriors with B-level genes were already standing outside the hall. ¡°The Realm Master invites all of you inside.¡± Suddenly, a voice reached everyone¡¯s ears. Ye Li and several people from the Lin family entered the Earth Domain Hall. In the great hall of the Earth Domain Hall, many warriors with B-level genes were already seated. To the left and to the right of Realm Master Qu Jiutian, there were chairs reserved. Undoubtedly, these seats were meant for the Realm Masters of other territories. ¡°Chen Shen, Realm Master of the Yun Realm, has arrived!¡± ¡°Yun Lin, Realm Master of the Wild Realm, has arrived!¡± ¡°Shi Hen, Realm Master of the Terra Realm, has arrived!¡± It wasn¡¯t long before all the Realm Masters had nearly arrived. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The Realm Master of the South Realm, Gai Tian, also arrived. Gai Tian naturally saw Ye Li and a smile appeared on his face. ¡°Realm Master, only the Master of the North Realm is still absent,¡± said a warrior with B-level genes to Qu Jiuyou, the Realm Master. Gai Tian, however, was taken aback, and he quickly said to Qu Jiuyou, the Realm Master: ¡°Isn¡¯t the Master of the North Realm already here?¡± Chapter 1221 - Chapter 1221: White Wolf Base City Chapter 1221: White Wolf Base City When the Realm Master of the South Realm, Gai Tian, spoke these words, everyone in the grand hall of the Earth Domain Hall was taken aback, not understanding why Gai Tian would say such a thing. ¡°Brother Gai, where is the Master of the North Realm?¡± Qu Jiuyou, the Realm Master of Earth Domain, asked. ¡°Isn¡¯t that him over there?¡± The people in the grand hall hurriedly followed the gaze of Gai Tian, the Realm Master of the South Realm, and saw a young man with a face as fine as jade. The head of the Lin family, Lin Kang, Lin You¡¯er and Lin Yong all turned their attention to Ye Li, exchanging glances, because they had all thought of an astonishing possibility. That astonishing possibility was that Ye Li was the Master of the North Realm. Otherwise, why would the Realm Master of the South Realm, Gai Tian, look towards Ye Li? It was such an astounding possibility. Ye Li, with his face as fine as jade, showed not the slightest ripple of emotion. He slowly rose from his seat and said indifferently, ¡°That¡¯s right, I am the Master of the North Realm.¡± Even though Lin Kang, Lin You¡¯er, and Lin Yong had guessed that Ye Li was the Master of the North Realm, they were still incredibly shocked when they heard his affirmative answer. Then, the banquet began! Aside from Gai Tian, the Realm Master of the South Realm, who knew Ye Li, the masters of the other domains of the Sin Realm did not recognize him, and they got to know each other during the event. wuxiaworld.site After the banquet was over, Ye Li followed Lin Kang, the head of the Lin family, and the others back to the Lin family¡¯s home. Without a word. But, of course, they were incredibly shocked inside. ¡°You¡­ you really are the Master of the North Realm?¡± Even though she was completely certain that Ye Li was the Master of the North Realm, Lin You¡¯er still found it unbelievable. Despite knowing that Ye Li¡¯s strength was terrifying beyond measure, to become the master of an entire realm¡­! ¡°If you believe I am, then I am,¡± Ye Li said indifferently, looking at Lin You¡¯er. ¡°If you think I¡¯m not, then I¡¯m not.¡± Hearing this, Lin You¡¯er didn¡¯t dare to continue speaking. It wasn¡¯t long before Ye Li and Lin Kang, head of the Lin family, returned with the others to the Lin family home. It was impossible to keep Ye Li¡¯s identity as Master of the North Realm a secret, and before long, everyone in the Lin family knew who Ye Li was. After staying at the Lin family¡¯s home for a few days, Ye Li felt there was nothing interesting, and decided he should go explore the Earth Domain and see if there were any major zombie gathering areas. Soon after, he said goodbye to the Lin family and left Earth Boundary City. ¡­ Ye Li arrived at White Wolf Base City. This base city was actually named after an animal, something Ye Li had never encountered before; he found it interesting and decided to stay in the White Wolf Base City for a while. ¡°I heard there is a large-scale zombie gathering area in Critical Mountain.¡± ¡°Yeah, I heard that too, but I wonder how many zombies there are.¡± ¡°Sigh, we don¡¯t know if those zombies will come to attack our White Wolf Base City.¡± Ye Li entered a restaurant, and the table next to him started talking. ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of? Miss Jin has already led warriors with B-level genes to Critical Mountain.¡± Hearing this, the people at Ye Li¡¯s neighboring table felt relieved. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ye Li smiled faintly, thinking how he had just arrived at the White Wolf Base City and already encountered a major zombie gathering area¨Cwhere should he even begin to explain this coincidence? ¡°Do you know where Critical Mountain is located?¡± Ye Li asked the men at the next table. The men laughed, ¡°Brother, you¡¯re going to join the excitement too, huh? That place can¡¯t be approached anymore.¡± ¡°Just tell me the location of Critical Mountain, that will be enough,¡± Ye Li insisted. The men shook their heads, thinking that if Ye Li wanted to go to his death, they certainly weren¡¯t going to stop him, after all, it wasn¡¯t them who was going to die. Chapter 1222 - Chapter 1222: Critical Mountain, Zombie Gathering Area Chapter 1222: Critical Mountain, Zombie Gathering Area Shortly thereafter, these men told Ye Li the location of Critical Mountain. Ye Li activated Swift Steps and disappeared from the restaurant in an instant. What! The men hastily rubbed their eyes but found that Ye Li¡¯s figure was nowhere to be seen within the restaurant. All of them looked at one another in astonishment. They had initially thought that Ye Li going to Critical Mountain was tantamount to seeking death, but who could have expected him to be such a powerful figure? It didn¡¯t take long for Ye Li to arrive at the foot of Critical Mountain. Just as he was about to release the Apocalypse Legion from his system space, a voice filled with terror reached his ears. ¡°Help! Can anyone save me?¡± ¡°Awoo! Awoo!¡± More sounds of the zombies¡¯ howls penetrated Ye Li¡¯s ears. Ye Li used his Heavenly Spirit Eyes to look toward the source of the sounds and saw a girl being chased by over a thousand zombies; the zombies were about to catch up to her. Without a second thought, Ye Li activated Swift Steps and instantly arrived in front of the girl. wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site The girl, seeing Ye Li appear out of thin air, was dumbstruck. She quickly blinked her eyes, fearful that she was seeing things. Unfortunately for her, she was not mistaken. ¡°Save me, save me.¡± Like grabbing onto a lifeline, the girl hastily ran behind Ye Li. She looked back in terror at the thousand zombies that were about to catch up, then glanced at Ye Li and found his face utterly unperturbed. ¡°Awoo! Awoo!¡± The horde of over a thousand zombies was now almost upon Ye Li and the girl. Ye Li then released the Apocalypse Legion from his system space. ¡°Go, Apocalypse Legion.¡± Upon hearing this order, the ten Heavenly King Realm zombies of the Apocalypse Legion shot out. These thousand zombies were pitifully weak compared to the Apocalypse Legion; within mere seconds, the horde was utterly decimated by the Legion. ¡°This¡­!¡± Witnessing such a scene, the girl was shocked beyond words, her eyes opened wider than ever before and her mouth wide enough to fit an extra-large bowl. ¡°Who are those people?¡± The girl looked at Ye Li, her voice filled with astonishment. ¡°Apocalypse Legion,¡± Ye Li revealed with a side glance, ¡°They are all zombies.¡± What!!! Upon hearing this, the girl was overwhelmed with shock. ¡°They, they¡¯re all zombies?¡± The girl couldn¡¯t believe it, she really couldn¡¯t believe it. Immediately, Ye Li ordered the Apocalypse Legion to go to the Zombie Gathering Area and decimate all the zombies within. ¡°Senior, hello, my name is Jin Duo, from the Jin family of White Wolf Base City.¡± Ye Li¡¯s jade-like face remained as calm as still water, showing no ripples of emotion. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Ye Li asked. Upon hearing these words, a hint of sadness appeared on Jin Duo¡¯s face. ¡°A large-scale Zombie Gathering Area has appeared in Critical Mountain. I wanted to lead the warriors with B-level genes of the Jin family to exterminate the zombies at Critical Mountain, but I didn¡¯t expect there would be so many of them.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Listening to Jin Duo¡¯s words, Ye Li came to an understanding. He thought of Jin Duo as another self-important ant, not knowing how high the sky is, or how thick the earth is. ¡°Senior, is the Apocalypse Legion yours?¡± Jin Duo seemed no longer in danger, and she looked at Ye Li with a curious expression on her fair face. ¡°What do you think?¡± Ye Li countered Jin Duo with a question of his own. Jin Duo thought for a few seconds, then responded to Ye Li, ¡°I think they shouldn¡¯t be yours because they are just too powerful.¡± Chapter 1223 - Chapter 1223: Shocked Jin Duo Chapter 1223: Shocked Jin Duo Ye Li didn¡¯t continue talking with Jin Duo. He found a large rock to sit on and took out a box of food from the system space, starting to eat on his own. ¡°Senior, then¡­¡± Jin Duo looked at Ye Li somewhat fearfully, and after a few seconds, she finally mustered the courage, ¡°Senior, I also want to eat.¡± Ye Li secretly found it amusing, but his face remained as calm as still water. ¡°Come and eat,¡± Ye Li said slowly to Jin Duo. When Jin Duo heard Ye Li¡¯s words, a flash of joy appeared on her pale face. She walked over to Ye Li¡¯s side and began to eat and drink with him. ¡°Senior, this is really delicious,¡± Jin Duo excitedly said to Ye Li. Ye Li shook his head inwardly, thinking that when people are hungry, anything tastes good. These ordinary biscuits and milk were also considered delicious? Before long, Ye Li and Jin Duo finished the entire box of food. ¡°Senior, is the Apocalypse Legion really made up of zombies?¡± Suddenly, Jin Duo asked Ye Li. ¡°Do you think I would lie to you?¡± Ye Li looked at Jin Duo indifferently. Hearing this, Jin Duo didn¡¯t dare to continue. She thought that even if the Apocalypse Legion was made up of zombies, they couldn¡¯t possibly be under Ye Li¡¯s command, given that he looked only a year or two older than her. ¡°Master!¡± wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.co The sudden voice caused Jin Duo to take three steps back in fright. She looked at the members of the Apocalypse Legion before her, utterly astonished, having no idea when they had appeared in front of her. But¡­ wait!!! The Apocalypse Legion just now seemed to have called the senior ¡°Master¡±? Jin Duo was stunned. She had absolutely refused to believe that the Apocalypse Legion could be under Ye Li¡¯s command, but now it seemed that not only was she wrong, but she was also incredibly mistaken. ¡°Senior, they, they really are your subordinates,¡± Jin Duo said to Ye Li, her voice filled with shock. Ye Li¡¯s face, fair as jade, naturally showed no fluctuation as he looked at Jin Duo and said: ¡°Don¡¯t talk to me about this nonsense.¡± Jin Duo quickly shut her mouth upon hearing this, thinking that if the Apocalypse Legion was this terrifying, how formidable must Ye Li, their master, be? She didn¡¯t even dare to contemplate it. ¡°Master, we¡¯ve already finished synthesizing all the zombies in the Zombie Gathering Area,¡± Ah Da said to Ye Li. ¡°Hmm,¡± Ye Li nodded. Since arriving in this world, he had lost count of how many zombies he had synthesized. ¡°Senior, you are truly too strong,¡± Jin Duo couldn¡¯t help but exclaim in admiration toward Ye Li. After all, besides being incredibly fearsome, he was also the one who had saved her life. Ye Li had no interest in listening to this drivel from Jin Duo, and he placed the Apocalypse Legion back into the system space. Upon seeing this, Jin Duo¡¯s whole body shook involuntarily. She swore she was truly stunned. The Apocalypse Legion was right there in front of her eyes one second, and the next, they were gone. ¡°How is that possible?¡± Jin Duo looked at Ye Li in utter astonishment. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Do you think that with your mere eighth-tier Sky Opener Realm, you could understand?¡± With these words, Jin Duo couldn¡¯t help but sigh inwardly, because she was considered one of the geniuses from White Wolf Base City, yet in the eyes of the senior, she was just a mere eighth-tier Sky Opener. Immediately after, Ye Li started walking towards White Wolf Base City at a leisurely pace. By the time Jin Duo came back to her senses, Ye Li had already walked dozens of steps away. She hurriedly followed after him. It wasn¡¯t long before Jin Duo and Ye Li returned to White Wolf Base City. Chapter 1224 - Chapter 1224: Jin Duo, Li Xue Chapter 1224: Jin Duo, Li Xue ¡°Senior, let¡¯s go to the Jin family,¡± Jin Duo said to Ye Li. ¡°Not interested,¡± Ye Li looked at Jin Duo, ¡°disappear from my sight.¡± Jin Duo¡¯s fair face couldn¡¯t help but fill with fear at Ye Li¡¯s expression; how could she dare to linger even for a moment longer? Just as Jin Duo was preparing to leave, a mocking voice reached both Ye Li and Jin Duo¡¯s ears. A woman around Ye Li¡¯s age walked up to him, her gaze full of disdain as she looked at Ye Li. ¡°Who are you to make our Duo¡¯er disappear from your sight? Are you worthy?¡± the woman said to Ye Li with a cold laugh. The crowd on the main street of White Wolf Base City witnessed this scene and quickly gathered around, everyone loves a good show. ¡°It¡¯s the young misses of the Li family and the Jin family.¡± ¡°Both the young misses of the Li family and Jin family are the number one geniuses of the heavens in our White Wolf Base City.¡± ¡°That guy seems to have offended them; he¡¯s in for it now.¡± Suddenly, sympathetic glances from the onlookers all fell upon Ye Li. Ye Li¡¯s face, as handsome as jade, naturally did not show the slightest ripple, and of course, he would not care about the gazes of ants. wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.Co ¡°What do you mean?¡± Seeing that Ye Li was ignoring her, Li Xue¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°Xue Sister, don¡¯t, let¡¯s get out of here.¡± Jin Duo had an excellent relationship with Li Xue, and seeing Li Xue like this, she quickly tried to pull her away. But unexpectedly, Li Xue was relentless, staring fixedly at Ye Li. ¡°Do you know who I am?¡± Li Xue asked Ye Li with a cold smile, ¡°How dare you not answer my question?¡± Ye Li truly did not understand why he kept encountering so many ants. ¡°Of course I know who you are.¡± ¡°You know?¡± This time, it was Li Xue and the onlookers¡¯ turn to be shocked; they wondered, since Ye Li knew who Li Xue was, how could he still dare not answer her question? How dare he!!! The crowd couldn¡¯t understand; they truly couldn¡¯t understand. ¡°Alright then, tell me who I am?¡± Li Xue stared at Ye Li and asked again. Li Xue didn¡¯t believe that Ye Li could know her, because if he did, he wouldn¡¯t dare to be unafraid of her, especially here in White Wolf Base City. ¡°Do you really want to hear it?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Ye Li nodded slightly, his eyes calmly on the sun in the sky, and began to speak slowly: ¡°You are an ant, pathetically weak.¡± What!!! As soon as these words came out, the onlookers immediately turned pale with astonishment, their minds unable to comprehend that Ye Li could say such a thing. ¡°You, you!¡± Li Xue was stunned. ¡°Xue Sister, in front of the senior, you really are an ant, let¡¯s disappear from the senior¡¯s sight,¡± Jin Duo quickly said to Li Xue. Although she had never seen Ye Li¡¯s strength, she thought it must be incomparably powerful. ¡°Duo¡¯er, why are you turning your elbow out? Calling him ¡®senior,¡¯ and he dares to call me an ant, pathetically weak; I must let him know just how formidable I am!¡± As soon as she finished speaking, Li Xue threw a punch towards Ye Li. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only With that punch, fearsome spiritual energy followed. Sadly, Li Xue was after all only an eighth-tier Sky Opener, far too weak and pathetic in front of Ye Li. With a swift sidestep, Ye Li dodged Li Xue¡¯s punch. Whoosh! The onlookers watching this scene were all astonished. Chapter 1225 - Chapter 1225: Now do you believe that you are an ant? Chapter 1225: Now do you believe that you are an ant? Li Xue had not expected that Ye Li could actually dodge her palm strike. ¡°You actually managed to dodge!¡± Li Xue said coldly, looking at Ye Li. There was not the slightest ripple on Ye Li¡¯s serene face, and he slowly spoke to Li Xue, ¡°I¡¯ll say it again, vanish from my sight.¡± Upon hearing this, Li Xue became very angry; she couldn¡¯t understand why Ye Li could be so arrogant. The onlookers all exchanged glances, wondering if Ye Li¡¯s arrogance might be due to possessing incomparable strength. ¡°Don¡¯t think that just because you dodged my palm, I can¡¯t beat you!¡± Leng Xue stared at Ye Li and said. Ye Li smiled calmly, ¡°Why won¡¯t you believe that you are but an ant?¡± These words struck a nerve, and Li Xue glared at Ye Li fiercely. ¡°I¡¯ll make you pay!¡± As soon as the words were out, Li Xue launched another ferocious palm strike at Ye Li. Unfortunately, this time Ye Li did not dodge but instead made a move against Li Xue. Ye Li raised a single finger, upon which terrifying spiritual energy began to coil. wuxiaworld.site Whoosh! Suddenly, a powerful Spiritual Light Attack flew toward Li Xue. Li Xue¡¯s eyes widened in shock; she was only an eighth-tier Sky Opener and couldn¡¯t dodge such an attack. Li Xue¡¯s pupils shrank rapidly. ¡°Ah!¡± Without a doubt, the terrifying Spiritual Light Attack struck Li Xue¡¯s thigh heavily; she screamed in agony and fell to the ground. ¡°Sister Xue.¡± Jin Duo hurried over to where Li Xue had fallen. This¡­ this¡­ The onlookers, witnessing this scene, were terrified; they knew Ye Li was strong, but they hadn¡¯t imagined he was this powerful. Keep in mind, Li Xue was the number one genius of the heavens from White Wolf Base City, and she had been defeated in one strike? Now, Li Xue covered the wound on her thigh; her originally fair face had turned pale. ¡°Senior.¡± Jin Duo looked at Ye Li, a pleading look in her eyes. Ye Li didn¡¯t reply but leisurely walked over to where Li Xue had fallen, and said indifferently, ¡°Do you believe now that you¡¯re nothing more than an ant?¡± Li Xue was too shocked to say anything; she just stared at Ye Li, recalling what Jin Duo had told her: ¡°Sister Xue, in front of the senior, you are really just an ant.¡± Back then, she would never have believed it, for no other reason than because she was the number one genius of the heavens from White Wolf Base City. Seeing that Li Xue did not speak, Ye Li smiled faintly, thinking to himself that an ant after all is just an ant. Then, he raised his palm. The onlookers saw Ye Li raising his palm again; their souls nearly left their bodies, thinking could it be Ye Li was going to make another move on Li Xue? Li Xue and Jin Duo, witnessing this, were also somewhat terrified. ¡°Senior, please spare Sister Xue,¡± pleaded Jin Duo with utmost sincerity, ¡°Sister Xue realizes her mistake, she truly knows she was wrong.¡± Ye Li paid no attention to Jin Duo, as he conjured a gentle spiritual light in his palm. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The gentle spiritual light from his palm moved towards Li Xue¡¯s wound. Seconds later, a miracle occurred. The wound on Li Xue¡¯s thigh began healing at a speed visible to the naked eye, to the astonishment of all present. What!!! The onlookers were all stunned, hurriedly rubbing their eyes, thinking they had seen wrong; but no matter how much they rubbed, the wound on Li Xue¡¯s thigh was healed. Chapter 1226 - Chapter 1226: Do you really want to know my realm? Chapter 1226: Do you really want to know my realm? ¡°How is this possible?¡± Even Li Xue herself was stunned, her eyes wider than they had ever been. Jin Duo¡¯s fair face was filled with immense curiosity. She looked at Ye Li as if hoping to receive an answer from his mouth, unfortunately, Ye Li naturally would not choose to tell her. ¡°There¡¯s nothing impossible in this world,¡± Ye Li said to Li Xue indifferently. Hearing this, Li Xue finally understood the gap between herself and Ye Li¨Cit was as vast as the sky and as deep as the ocean. ¡°Senior, who exactly are you?¡± Li Xue asked in utter shock as she looked at Ye Li. Ye Li smiled candidly, ¡°My name is Ye Li.¡± Of course, Li Xue and the onlookers had no idea who Ye Li was; they had never even heard his name before. ¡°Senior, how about I treat you to a meal?¡± Jin Duo suddenly suggested to Ye Li. ¡°Okay,¡± Ye Li nodded. Jin Duo¡¯s fair face flashed a touch of joy at these words, and she quickly looked at Li Xue, ¡°Sister Xue, you should come too.¡± Without needing Jin Duo to say it, Li Xue would have chosen to go along, simply because she was too curious about Ye Li. Soon after, Jin Duo and Li Xue took Ye Li to a restaurant named Langxing. wuxiaworld.site Langxing Restaurant is the most high-end restaurant in White Wolf Base City. After entering Langxing Restaurant, Ye Li casually found a seat and sat down. Jin Duo then ordered a whole table of mountain and sea delicacies. ¡°Senior, are you satisfied with the dishes?¡± Jin Duo asked cautiously, looking at Ye Li. ¡°Not bad,¡± Ye Li said lightly. Li Xue¡¯s fair face showed hesitation, and after several seconds, she finally mustered the courage to say what she wanted to say. ¡°Senior, may I ask what kind of warrior with B-level genes you are?¡± Jin Duo also turned to look at Ye Li, because she, too, wanted to know just how strong Ye Li¡¯s abilities were. ¡°Heh heh.¡± Ye Li smiled faintly, looking at both Li Xue and Jin Duo, ¡°Do you really want to know?¡± ¡°Yes, Senior, we really do want to know,¡± replied Li Xue and Jin Duo, nodding. ¡°Since you really want to know, then I¡¯ll tell you,¡± Ye Li thought for a moment, ¡°Do you know about the fifth-tier Heavenly King Realm?¡± What! Upon hearing Ye Li¡¯s words, Li Xue and Jin Duo were so shocked they nearly fell off their chairs. Their mouths were agape, and their fair faces were filled with an incredibly incredulous expression. ¡°Senior, are you really at the fifth-tier Heavenly King Realm?¡± Li Xue looked at Ye Li in sheer amazement and asked. ¡°Do you think I would lie to you?¡± Ye Li looked playfully at Li Xue. Li Xue trembled all over, swallowing hard. She knew that an existence like Ye Li would never lie to anyone. Suddenly, she made another discovery. She noticed that the corners of Ye Li¡¯s eyes harbored layers of murderous intent, and a hundred paces of majesty in front and behind him! Such a person¡­ She did not understand, she truly could not comprehend why there would be such a terrifying existence in this world. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only For a moment, Li Xue couldn¡¯t help but feel extremely afraid, thinking that if she didn¡¯t have the same breadth of knowledge as the senior, her life might forever vanish from this world. ¡°Senior, you¡¯re way too strong,¡± said Jin Duo in utter astonishment, as she looked at Ye Li. ¡°Average,¡± Ye Li spoke slowly. At this moment, the mountain and sea delicacies were served. Looking at the table full of delicacies, not a single ripple crossed Ye Li¡¯s handsome face. Chapter 1227 - Chapter 1227: Mouths can sometimes cause trouble Chapter 1227: Mouths can sometimes cause trouble ¡°Senior, let¡¯s start eating,¡± Jin Duo said to Ye Li. ¡°Mhm,¡± Ye Li nodded. Immediately after, Ye Li began to eat and drink. His speed of eating was unlike his killing; so fast that many people hadn¡¯t seen him lift his chopsticks before his meal was finished, just as many hadn¡¯t seen him kill a man before the victim was already dead. ¡°This¡­!¡± Jin Duo and Li Xue were dumbfounded, their eyes wide open, unable to believe what they were seeing was real. They couldn¡¯t fathom the speed of his eating; it was just too fast. ¡°Never trust your eyes because sometimes they can deceive you,¡± Ye Li said slowly to the two women. Hearing this, Jin Duo and Li Xue regained their senses and looked at Ye Li with astonishment. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you eating?¡± Ye Li asked. Jin Duo and Li Xue, upon hearing this, hurriedly began to eat. It didn¡¯t take long for them to finish their meal. At that moment, a man walked over. wuxiaworld.site The man was about the same age as Ye Li, good-looking indeed, but that depended on who you compared him with. Next to Ye Li, it wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to say they were as different as heaven and earth. ¡°Jin Duo, Li Xue, you¡¯re having a meal here,¡± the man said to Jin Duo and Li Xue with a gentlemanly smile. ¡°Oh, and who might this be¡­¡± the man said, glancing at Ye Li and couldn¡¯t help but feel a surge of jealousy. ¡°Yang Wei, what do you want?¡± Jin Duo said to the man with displeasure. Yang Wei? Ye Li thought, isn¡¯t that impotence? What an interesting name. He naturally had no intention of paying attention to Yang Wei, for in his eyes, Yang Wei was not just an ant, but a pathetically weak one at that. Seeing that Ye Li was ignoring him, a muscle in Yang Wei¡¯s face twitched unconsciously. ¡°Hello, I am the young master of the Yang Family from White Wolf Base City,¡± he introduced himself. Yang Wei was convinced Ye Li must be oblivious to his identity, which was why he remained so composed. The moment he revealed his status, Yang Wei looked at Ye Li¡¯s elegant face, certain that a deep shock would appear on it. However, much to Yang Wei¡¯s frustration, Ye Li¡¯s face showed not the slightest hint of surprise, let alone any change. Witnessing this, Yang Wei couldn¡¯t help but start to feel angry, barely suppressing his rage as he looked at Ye Li. ¡°Do you know that the Yang Family is the top family in White Wolf Base City!¡± he exclaimed. The other people in the restaurant also cast their glances over, stunned, thinking Ye Li had quite the nerve to provoke Young Master Yang Wei! ¡°Yang Wei, you are nothing in front of the senior. I suggest you leave quickly!¡± Jin Duo coldly said to Yang Wei. Yang Wei gave a cold laugh, ¡°Jin Duo, what senior? He¡¯s just someone around my age.¡± ¡°You¡­!¡± Jin Duo stared hard at Ye Li. After speaking, Yang Wei looked at Ye Li again. ¡°Tell me your name,¡± he demanded. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ye Li shook his head and said indifferently, ¡°Do you know that sometimes your mouth can bring trouble?¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Yang Wei¡¯s face took on a playful look, ¡°Then tell me, how can a mouth bring trouble?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it bringing trouble when you say things you shouldn¡¯t?¡± Ye Li replied calmly. Ha ha ha!!! Yang Wei suddenly burst into loud laughter, as if he had never heard such a hilariously absurd joke before. Chapter 1228 - Chapter 1228: He is the one who killed the young master. Chapter 1228: He is the one who killed the young master. ¡°He, he actually said my mouth would get me into trouble,¡± Yang Wei laughed until tears almost fell. The people in the restaurant couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, as they really couldn¡¯t understand why Ye Li would dare to say such a thing to Yang Wei. ¡°What are you laughing at?¡± Ye Li looked at Yang Wei indifferently. ¡°What am I laughing at?¡± Yang Wei laughed coldly again, ¡°I¡¯m laughing at you, a piece of trash, for having the audacity to be so arrogant in front of me, Yang Wei!¡± Upon hearing these words, the entire restaurant burst into even greater laughter. But Jin Duo and Li Xue shook their heads, thinking to themselves that though the heaven¡¯s acts can be forgiven, self-inflicted acts cannot be lived through. ¡°The moment you uttered that sentence, your life had already disappeared from this world forever,¡± Ye Li said to Yang Wei slowly. Yang Wei¡¯s laughter stopped, and a cold shadow crossed his face. ¡°Stop being arrogant in front of me, I¡¯ll give you one chance,¡± Yang Wei said, staring intently at Ye Li, ¡°Kneel before me.¡± All eyes in the restaurant were on Ye Li, everyone wanted to see if he would kneel. They thought perhaps he would, since Yang Wei was the young master of the Yang Family from White Wolf Base City. ¡°Sigh.¡± Ye Li sighed to himself, wondering why there were always people who refused to believe his words. ¡°I told you to kneel for me¡­¡± wuxiaworld.site Before Yang Wei could finish his sentence, his pupils suddenly contracted. And he would never have the chance to finish that sentence, because his life had permanently vanished from the world. How could this be!!! The crowd in the restaurant became extremely terrified, staring at Yang Wei¡¯s corpse and noticing a striking blood hole in his forehead. ¡°Senior, this¡­¡± Jin Duo and Li Xue were also shocked, they had never expected Ye Li to truly kill Yang Wei. ¡°Is there anything worth being surprised about?¡± Ye Li said blandly to the two women. Jin Duo and Li Xue did not dare to speak anymore, their faces turning as pale with fear as could be. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Ye Li said slowly. As he finished speaking, Ye Li got up and left the restaurant. Jin Duo and Li Xue looked at each other, at a loss, but then followed after him. ¡°Senior, why did you kill Yang Wei?¡± Jin Duo asked Ye Li anxiously. Ye Li simply smiled, ¡°He was just an ant; killing him doesn¡¯t make a difference.¡± ¡°But Senior, Yang Wei¡¯s family¡­¡± Jin Duo didn¡¯t finish her sentence but instead looked at Ye Li. ¡°Heh,¡± Ye Li¡¯s expression remained calm, ¡°If they come looking for me, then I¡¯ll just annihilate them.¡± Upon hearing this, Jin Duo and Li Xue finally understood the terror that was Ye Li. An existence that didn¡¯t blink an eye at taking a life. ¡°By the way, since you think the Yang Family will come seeking revenge, why are you still following me?¡± Ye Li asked, puzzled. It was only then that Jin Duo and Li Xue realized the implications. ¡°Leave,¡± Ye Li said indifferently. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After a few seconds of thought, Jin Duo and Li Xue addressed Ye Li, ¡°Then, Senior, we¡¯ll be leaving.¡± And with that, Jin Duo and Li Xue left Ye Li. They knew the Yang Family would seek revenge for Yang Wei, but they never expected them to come so quickly. Just as Jin Duo and Li Xue had walked a dozen steps, the warriors with special genes of the Yang Family had already surrounded Ye Li completely. ¡°It¡¯s him who killed young master Yang Wei!¡± A member of the Yang Family pointed at Ye Li and exclaimed. Chapter 1229 - Chapter 1229: Are you going to kill yourself, or should I do it? Chapter 1229: Are you going to kill yourself, or should I do it? All the warriors with special genes of the Yang Family stared intensely at Ye Li. ¡°You actually dared to kill our young master of the Yang Family!¡± a Tier 1 Earth King warrior with special genes said coldly to Ye Li. Ye Li smiled faintly, his handsome face showed no ripple of emotion. ¡°If I killed him, I killed him. He was but an ant to me.¡± No sooner had he spoken than flames of anger surged above the heads of all the warriors with special genes from the Yang Family. At this moment, an increasing number of onlookers gathered, and upon hearing the conversation between the Tier 1 Earth King warrior with special genes and Ye Li, they were all astonished. Yang Wei is dead? Killed by this man before us? All the onlookers shook their heads because they knew that Ye Li¡¯s life was bound to vanish from this world forever. Jin Duo and Li Xue started to hesitate where they stood. ¡°Sister Xue, what should we do?¡± Jin Duo asked Li Xue. ¡°We can¡¯t help our senior in any way,¡± Li Xue sighed. Immediately, the two ladies looked at Ye Li; naturally, they did not wish to see him meet his demise. wuxiaworld.site The face of the Tier 1 Earth King warrior with special genes became extremely cold, ¡°Do you wish to commit suicide, or shall we make a move?¡± ¡°Do you believe that I can, within a single second,¡± Ye Li looked casually at the Tier 1 Earth King warrior with special genes, ¡°let you see their corpses?¡± What!!! The moment he said this, everyone present was dumbfounded. They could not imagine that, at such a moment, Ye Li would dare to utter such words. Was he boasting an unrivaled strength, or just bluffing? Of course, they preferred to believe the former. ¡°I don¡¯t believe you!¡± the Tier 1 Earth King warrior with special genes said, staring intently at Ye Li. It wasn¡¯t just the Tier 1 Earth King warrior who was in disbelief¨Ceveryone present felt the same, as killing so many people within a single second was simply too preposterous to consider. ¡°Since you don¡¯t believe,¡± Ye Li said with a calm smile, ¡°then I guess I¡¯ll have to prove it to you.¡± As his voice fell, screams of agony began to echo nonstop. All of a sudden, the warriors with special genes from the Yang Family surrounding Ye Li were sent flying backward, landing heavily on the ground with a terrifying blood hole on each of their foreheads. Their eyes were wide open, clearly showing they had died with lingering grievances. How could this be!!! The Tier 1 Earth King warrior with special genes and the onlookers who witnessed such a scene were so frightened they felt their souls leaving their bodies. They would rather believe that the sky was falling than believe this was true. Jin Duo and Li Xue were also dumbstruck, standing frozen on the spot as if they were clay statues, unable to recover for a long time. ¡°This¡­¡± The Tier 1 Earth King warrior with special genes of the Yang Family couldn¡¯t even utter a complete sentence. ¡°I told you before,¡± Ye Li looked indifferently at the Tier 1 Earth King warrior with special genes, ¡°that you would see their corpses within a second. Do you believe me now?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The Tier 1 Earth King warriors with special genes all shook uncontrollably, a chill racing from their spine to their forehead. ¡°What¡­ what do you want?¡± The Tier 1 Earth King warrior with special genes asked Ye Li, his soul filled with terror. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m going to kill you,¡± Ye Li said calmly, ¡°Would you prefer to take your own life, or shall I do it for you?¡± Upon hearing this, the Tier 1 Earth King warrior had already lost two out of his three souls and six out of his seven spirits from fright. He didn¡¯t want to die; he truly didn¡¯t wish to die at all. Chapter 1230 - Chapter 1230: Arent you afraid Ill kill you? Chapter 1230: Aren¡¯t you afraid I¡¯ll kill you? The onlookers had no idea that Ye Li was such a presence. All of them looked at the Tier 1 Earth King warrior from the Yang Family with pity in their eyes, knowing that he had no chance of survival. The Tier 1 Earth King warrior¡¯s whole body wouldn¡¯t stop trembling. At that moment, there was only one thought in his mind, and that was to flee for his life! Instantly, the Tier 1 Earth King warrior began to sprint at a speed that was the fastest he had ever achieved. Alas, even if the Tier 1 Earth King warrior had ten legs, he couldn¡¯t escape the fate of death. Whoosh! A sound of cutting through the wind was heard, and the Tier 1 Earth King warrior let out a scream like that of a slaughtered pig, his life forever extinguished from this world. It truly was a case of not taking the road to heaven and finding no door into hell to barge into! Finally, Jin Duo and Li Xue believed that Ye Li was indeed a fifth-tier warrior of the Heavenly King Realm. Too terrifying, absolutely too terrifying! They swore that they had never seen anyone as terrifying as Ye Li from the day they were born. Such an existence¡­ was he really a human being of this world? wuxiaworld.site Indeed, Ye Li was not a human being of this world, he had traveled through time, but alas, he certainly would not tell anyone. ¡°Senior, you¡­!¡± Jin Duo and Li Xue looked at Ye Li with utter shock and dismay. Ye Li did not blame Jin Duo and Li Xue for choosing to leave just now, simply because they were not very familiar with him. ¡°Leave now.¡± Ye Li said indifferently to Jin Duo and Li Xue. The incident did not take long to spread throughout the entire White Wolf Base City, striking fear into everyone there. ¡°You¡¯re called Ye Li?¡± A man with a thin face and a monkey-like appearance appeared beside Ye Li and spoke to him coldly. ¡°Yes,¡± Ye Li nodded. ¡°Our master wants you to come for a visit!¡± the man with the monkey-like face said coldly. Ye Li smiled nonchalantly, ¡°Why do you dare to come to me?¡± The man with the monkey-like face was taken aback, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Hehe. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of death?¡± To Ye Li¡¯s surprise, the man with the monkey-like face didn¡¯t react with fear but instead seemed pleased. ¡°Ye Li, I think you need to be clear about something, you¡¯ve offended our Yang Family, and it¡¯s you who should be afraid, not me,¡± the man with the monkey-like face said, looking down on Ye Li. Ye Li heard this and shook his head secretly, not understanding why this mere ant in front of him felt he could be so self-assured. ¡°Then you die first,¡± Ye Li said indifferently to the man with the monkey-like face. Hearing this, the man with the monkey-like face became terrified. ¡°You, you, you¡¯re not afraid¡­¡± Alas, the man with the monkey-like face would never finish his sentence, because he was already dead, truly dead. ¡°Just an ant,¡± Ye Li looked at the corpse of the man with the monkey-like face on the ground, ¡°daring to speak to me like that?¡± As the sound faded, Ye Li walked slowly towards the Yang Family Estate. It didn¡¯t take long before Ye Li arrived outside the Yang Family Estate. The few warriors with special genes outside the Yang Family Estate were startled, ¡°Who are you?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Ye Li,¡± Ye Li¡¯s face was calm as still water. What! Hearing this, the few warriors nearly collapsed to the ground in fright. ¡°Ye, Ye Li, just wait,¡± the few warriors looked at Ye Li in utter horror, ¡°I¡¯ll go tell the master right away.¡± After that, the few warriors didn¡¯t dare to delay any longer and quickly ran into the Yang Family Estate. Chapter 1231 - Chapter 1231: Elder Shi Hu of the Berserker Sect Chapter 1231: Elder Shi Hu of the Berserker Sect Seconds later, hundreds of Yang Family warriors with special genes all rushed out towards Ye Li, their gazes fixed on him with deadly intent. ¡°Was it you who killed my grandson?¡± An elderly man, around seventy years old, stared at Ye Li intensely. Ye Li responded with a faint smile, his handsome face remaining undisturbed. ¡°That¡¯s right, I killed him.¡± Ye Li looked at the elder, ¡°And what can you do about it?¡± At his words, a furious blaze seemed to erupt above the heads of the several hundred Yang Family warriors. ¡°I really can¡¯t understand why you¡¯re still so arrogant now!¡± A warrior with special genes glared at Ye Li. ¡°Heh.¡± Suddenly, a middle-aged man stepped out from the crowd. This middle-aged man had a sturdy build and a face marked with a scar that resembled a centipede, and his eyes emanated a fierce light, making his appearance quite unsettling. ¡°I heard you killed the Young Master of the Yang Family?¡± he asked Ye Li coldly. Ye Li thought to himself that even eating melon seeds could bring out a stinkbug, considering this middle-aged man was only a seventh-tier Earth King, yet he dared to speak to him in such a manner. ¡°You haven¡¯t introduced yourself yet.¡± The middle-aged man looked at Ye Li with a smug expression, ¡°I¡¯m Shi Hu, an elder of the Kuanghu Sect.¡± wuxiaworld.site The Kuanghu Sect was the most powerful sect within hundreds of miles. Everyone from the Yang Family turned their attention to Ye Li, because they all knew he must be scared out of his wits by now. Unfortunately, what they hadn¡¯t anticipated was that not only was Ye Li not trembling with fear, his demeanor remained calm and composed. ¡°You, you¡¯re actually not afraid?¡± Shi Hu was caught off guard, his ferocious face showing a look of astonishment. ¡°Why should I be afraid?¡± Ye Li smiled serenely, ¡°Does the Kuanghu Sect have something so frightening?¡± At those words, Shi Hu became furiously incensed, grinding his teeth as he stared at Ye Li. ¡°How dare you say the Kuanghu Sect is not strong?¡± The members of the Yang Family were also filled with rage, unable to believe that Ye Li could remain so unperturbed in the face of Elder Shi Hu of the Kuanghu Sect. ¡°Did I say something incorrect?¡± Confusion colored the elegant features of Ye Li¡¯s face. Shi Hu stared intently at Ye Li, ¡°Do you have any idea what your fate will be?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Ye Li shook his head. ¡°Let me tell you!¡± Shi Hu locked eyes with Ye Li, ¡°You¡¯re going to die a very ugly death.¡± At this, Ye Li shook his head again, not understanding why Shi Hu would dare make such a statement. ¡°How can a person like you change?¡± Ye Li looked at Shi Hu indifferently, ¡°It seems death is the only way to bring about that change.¡± Shi Hu flew into a raging fury. ¡°Arrgh!¡± Unable to tolerate Ye Li¡¯s arrogance any longer, Shi Hu threw a fierce punch towards Ye Li. Seeing this, everyone from the Yang Family knew that Ye Li was sure to die a very ugly death. Unfortunately, what they never could have anticipated was the scene that unfolded next. ¡°What!!!¡± The Yang Family members all gasped in shock, retreating several steps. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Because when Shi Hu¡¯s punch landed on Ye Li, Ye Li didn¡¯t even take a single step back. They would rather believe that the sky was about to fall than believe that this scene before them was real. The Yang Family members hastily looked towards Ye Li, only to find that his face remained completely unfazed. ¡°How did you do that?¡± Shi Hu¡¯s eyes widened to their greatest extent ever, his face marred with deep astonishment. Chapter 1232 - Chapter 1232: Killed Shi Hu Chapter 1232: Killed Shi Hu Ye Li looked at Shi Hu indifferently and spoke slowly, ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll tell you?¡± Upon hearing this, Shi Hu¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°Don¡¯t think that just because you have incredible defense, you can contend with me.¡± Hundreds of warriors from the Yang Family all clenched their teeth tightly, staring intently at Ye Li. ¡°To kill you,¡± Ye Li said indifferently while looking at Shi Hu, ¡°I only need one finger.¡± At these words, Shi Hu and everyone from the Yang Family were enraged beyond measure. ¡°Mad Tiger Fist!¡± All of a sudden, Shi Hu threw a fierce punch at Ye Li. A tiger formed of spiritual energy lunged towards Ye Li. Of course, there was not the slightest ripple on Ye Li¡¯s face, because such a punch was far too weak in his eyes. Ye Li raised a finger, and with a light tap on the approaching tiger made of spiritual energy, it instantly vanished. How can this be!!! wuxiaworld.site Shi Hu and everyone from the Yang Family were utterly shocked, unable to comprehend the scene before them. ¡°This¡­ this¡­¡± Elder Shi Hu of the Kuanghu Sect looked at Ye Li with immense fear. ¡°I told you,¡± Ye Li said calmly as he looked at Shi Hu, ¡°that only in death can an ant like you change.¡± As the sound faded, the whooshing noise of wind could be heard. ¡°Ah!¡± Shi Hu let out a loud, agonizing scream, and his life disappeared forever from this world. Members of the Yang Family all widened their eyes, their souls quaking as they looked at Shi Hu¡¯s corpse and discovered a shocking blood hole in his forehead. A lazy expression appeared on Ye Li¡¯s handsome face. ¡°Ye Li, Shi Hu was an Elder of the Kuanghu Sect, how dare you?¡± Yang Baishi, the patriarch of the Yang Family, stared at Ye Li and exclaimed. ¡°A mere ant, killing it is just that, a killing,¡± Ye Li spoke slowly. Patriarch Yang Baishi was overcome with rage; his hatred for Ye Li was as vast as the sky and as deep as the ocean. ¡°Ye Li, having killed my grandson, you must die today no matter what!¡± The patriarch of the Yang Family said coldly to Ye Li. There was not the slightest fluctuation on Ye Li¡¯s handsome face; on the contrary, he remained strikingly calm. ¡°I originally just wanted you to give up troubling me, so you could spare your own lives,¡± Ye Li sighed softly, ¡°Pity, you do not cherish your lives.¡± Upon hearing this, Patriarch Yang Baishi felt flames of fury shoot from the top of his head. ¡°Attack!¡± As Patriarch Yang Baishi¡¯s loud shout rang out, hundreds of warriors from the Yang Family charged towards Ye Li. Ye Li smiled; he truly did not understand why these ants dared to rush at him. The outcome for them rushing over was certainly only one, and that was death. Ching! A flash of lightning and a cold light suddenly struck outside the Yang Family, accompanied by the sounds of sword clashes and dragon roars that began to fill the air nonstop. A five-clawed blood dragon coiled above Ye Li¡¯s head. The warriors of the Yang Family who charged at Ye Li all stopped in their tracks upon witnessing such a scene, their faces filled with immense terror. Such a phenomenon, they had never even heard of before, let alone seen. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°I have a sword that shall cut down all under heaven!¡± As the sound fell, so did the sword! A supreme sword beam terrifying beyond all measure flew at the warriors of the Yang Family, its speed so incredible it was a wonder to behold. ¡°Ah!!!¡± The warriors of the Yang Family instantly let out a multitude of pig-like screams of agony. Chapter 1233 - Chapter 1233: I am going to destroy the Kuanghu Sect. Chapter 1233: I am going to destroy the Kuanghu Sect. Blood had already flowed into rivers outside the Yang family, and what happened there couldn¡¯t possibly be described by merely the word ¡°tragic.¡± ¡°This, this, this¡­!¡± Yang Baishi, the patriarch of the Yang family, was completely at a loss for words. ¡°I¡¯ll let you choose how you want to die,¡± Ye Li said indifferently to Yang Baishi. Upon hearing Ye Li¡¯s words, Yang Baishi started to tremble uncontrollably. He was only a warrior with B-level genes at the tier 4 Earth King Realm. If Shi Hu could be killed with a single strike, what chance did he have? Thump! There was a thumping sound as Yang Baishi knelt in front of Ye Li. ¡°Please, I beg you, spare me,¡± he pleaded. Yang Baishi looked at Ye Li, terrified out of his wits. Ye Li smiled, actually smiled. He couldn¡¯t understand why people always begged him for mercy. ¡°Guess whether I will spare you or not,¡± Ye Li said, his face playful as he looked at Yang Baishi. Cold sweat had already soaked Yang Baishi¡¯s entire body! wuxiaworld.site ¡°My lord, I was wrong, I truly realize my mistake!¡± Tears streamed down the old man¡¯s face. Ye Li, of course, felt no sympathy for Yang Baishi. If he spared Yang Baishi, would he still be Ye Li? Yang Baishi was a sly old fox; he knew that Ye Li would never let him go no matter what. Suddenly, he leaped up, attempting to flee. Alas, even if he were Sun Wukong, how could he escape from the palm of Tathagata? Ye Li raised his finger, and spiritual light began to wind around it. Whoosh! A fearsome Spiritual Light Attack flew towards Yang Baishi¡¯s fleeing figure. ¡°Ah!¡± With a scream that shocked the heavens, Yang Baishi¡¯s life was forever eradicated from this world. Yet Ye Li¡¯s face, fair as jade, remained undisturbed, as if nothing had happened at all. That was the kind of person Ye Li was, a man who killed without batting an eye! He nodded slightly, glancing at the sun in the sky. Thinking that the Kuanghu Sect would probably come after him following the death of their elder, Shi Hu, he decided it was best to wipe them out as well. Immediately, Ye Li activated Swift Steps and vanished from the spot. ¡­ Ye Li arrived in the wilderness. He saw a girl weeping bitterly. ¡°Do you know where the Kuanghu Sect is?¡± Ye Li asked. The girl was startled, hastily stopping her crying and looking at Ye Li; she had no idea when he had appeared before her. ¡°Who are you?¡± she asked, fear coloring her fair face. ¡°My name is Ye Li,¡± Ye Li said, looking at the girl, ¡°Do you know where the Kuanghu Sect is?¡± At this, the girl¡¯s whole body shook. ¡°Why do you ask about the Kuanghu Sect?¡± ¡°Just tell me if you know. No need to say anything else,¡± Ye Li said calmly. ¡°Of course I know!¡± The girl¡¯s eyes suddenly reddened with fury. ¡°The Kuanghu Sect killed my whole family. I have an irreconcilable hatred for them!¡± Ye Li was taken aback; he had not expected the girl to say something like this. ¡°Could it be that you¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The girl suddenly thought of an astonishing possibility, and her face took on a wary expression. ¡°You¡¯re not thinking of joining the Kuanghu Sect, are you?¡± Listening to the girl¡¯s words, Ye Li found her rather interesting. ¡°You are wrong. I¡¯m not planning to join the Kuanghu Sect; I am going to destroy it,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Upon hearing this, the girl froze as if petrified. Chapter 1234 - Chapter 1234: Enter the Kuanghu Sect Chapter 1234: Enter the Kuanghu Sect After a long while, the girl finally came back to her senses. ¡°Are you, are you really going to destroy the Kuanghu Sect?¡± the girl asked Ye Li in disbelief. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m joking?¡± Ye Li said to the girl. The girl was stunned for a moment. Although she thought Ye Li was very young and that destroying the Kuanghu Sect was nothing but a pipe dream, she felt that Ye Li was not lying to her. At the same time, she felt that after having one look at Ye Li¡¯s eyes, she would never forget them. They were as tranquil as the night, and as deep as the sea. ¡°Senior!¡± The girl called out to Ye Li, a deep plea appearing in her pupils, ¡°Senior, can you help me take revenge?¡± Ye Li had already guessed that the girl would ask him for revenge. ¡°Sure, I¡¯m going to destroy the Kuanghu Sect anyway.¡± At these words, the girl was overjoyed. She had originally thought that she would never avenge herself in this lifetime, but Ye Li¡¯s appearance made her feel hopeful again. ¡°Senior, my name is Yang Jing.¡± The girl realized she hadn¡¯t yet told Ye Li her name. wuxiaworld.site Ye Li naturally didn¡¯t care about the girl¡¯s name, and he slowly said to her: ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Yang Jing quickly nodded her head, and then led Ye Li towards the Kuanghu Sect. Before long, Ye Li and Yang Jing arrived at the base of the Kuanghu Sect. ¡°Senior, the Kuanghu Sect is up on this mountain,¡± Yang Jing said to Ye Li. Ye Li¡¯s face, fair as jade, did not show any fluctuations, ¡°Let¡¯s go up the mountain.¡± Immediately after, Ye Li and Yang Jing began their ascent. Although Yang Jing didn¡¯t know whether Ye Li could really take revenge for her, she knew this was her only chance, and she had to seize it. A moment later, Ye Li and Yang Jing arrived outside the gate of the Kuanghu Sect. More than a dozen Kuanghu Sect disciples looked at Ye Li and Yang Jing with puzzled expressions. ¡°What are you doing here? Do you not know this is Kuanghu Sect territory?¡± a disciple of the Kuanghu Sect shouted at Ye Li and Yang Jing. ¡°I have come to destroy your Kuanghu Sect,¡± Ye Li said slowly. What!!! The dozen or so Kuanghu Sect disciples were instantly struck with shock upon hearing this. They couldn¡¯t have imagined in their wildest thoughts that Ye Li would say such a thing. ¡°What, what did you say?¡± The disciples felt like they must have heard wrong. ¡°Heh.¡± Ye Li laughed, a hint of mockery appearing on his fair-as-jade face, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that besides being ants, you¡¯re also deaf.¡± Upon hearing this, the top of each Kuanghu Sect disciple¡¯s head seemed to burst with rage. ¡°You brat, it seems you have a death wish!¡± one of the Kuanghu Sect disciples shouted at Ye Li. Ye Li inwardly shook his head; there¡¯s a limit to how much you should provoke. ¡°Swoosh!¡± With the sound of several breaking winds, the dozen or so Kuanghu Sect disciples all died with their eyes wide open, a shocking blood hole appearing on each of their foreheads, of course. This¡­ Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Yang Jing was stunned; she had thought Ye Li was strong, but never did she imagine he was to such an extent, his strength was suffocating. After such commotion, the Kuanghu Sect had naturally heard it. Instantly, Berserker Sect disciples rushed out like a looming Black Cloud, surrounding Ye Li and Yang Jing completely. Seeing such a scene, Yang Jing¡¯s fair face couldn¡¯t help but turn pale with fright. ¡°Senior, what shall we do?¡± Yang Jing asked Ye Li, her eyes filled with terror. Chapter 1235 - Chapter 1235: The Power of the Two Swords Chapter 1235: The Power of the Two Swords Thousands of Kuanghu Sect warriors with special genes all stared coldly at Ye Li and Yang Jing, fully aware that even if they grew wings, they wouldn¡¯t be able to fly out. Suddenly, the encirclement opened up to form a path. A middle-aged man walked through. The middle-aged man stared intently at Ye Li and Yang Jing. ¡°You actually dared to intrude into our Kuanghu Sect; you must really be tired of living!¡± The middle-aged man, named Yun Ba, was the Sect Master of the Kuanghu Sect, a sixth-tier Earth King. ¡°By the way, you should recognize Shi Hu,¡± Ye Li slowly began to speak. Yun Ba and the thousands of Kuanghu Sect warriors were all taken aback by these words. ¡°You, you know Shi Hu?¡± Yun Ba looked at Ye Li in astonishment. ¡°Of course I know him, because I killed him.¡± Ye Li said indifferently. What!!! At this revelation, Sect Master Yun Ba and the thousands of warriors were shocked beyond measure. ¡°Is there something worth being so surprised about?¡± a hint of puzzlement appeared on Ye Li¡¯s face, ¡°He was just an ant.¡± wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site Sect Master Yun Ba of the Kuanghu Sect stared hard at Ye Li. ¡°Is what you said really true?¡± ¡°Who knows?¡± Yun Ba¡¯s expression turned cold, ¡°Whether it¡¯s true or not, you both will die today.¡± ¡°Attack!¡± At Yun Ba¡¯s command, the thousands of warriors charged toward Ye Li and Yang Jing. Ye Li let out a cold laugh as he drew the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword from his system space. A five-clawed blood dragon hovered above Ye Li¡¯s head. ¡°Mysterious Heaven Overlord Demon Sword Technique!¡± The SSS god-level skill Mysterious Heaven Overlord Demon Sword Technique was unleashed. A supreme sword beam, bearing both divine and demonic power, lashed out at the thousands of Kuanghu Sect disciples. ¡°Ahhhh!!!¡± In an instant, the scene turned gruesomely unbearable. With just one strike, half of the thousands of Kuanghu Sect disciples had fallen to the ground. Ye Chen smiled faintly, his handsome face remaining completely unmoved. This¡­ How is this possible! Sect Master Yun Ba and the remaining warriors were completely taken aback, their eyes wider than they had ever been before. Yang Jing was no different; it was only now that she realized just how terrifying Ye Li truly was. ¡°Come here, let me kill you.¡± Ye Li beckoned to the people of the Kuanghu Sect with a hook of his finger. Sect Master Yun Ba and his disciples looked at each other, at a loss for what to do. ¡°We have offended you greatly, and we hope you won¡¯t stoop to our level,¡± said Yun Ba, looking utterly horrified at Ye Li. Ye Li smiled, ¡°I¡¯ll say it again, come here, let me kill you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be too smug, we¡¯ll fight until the bitter end!¡± Yun Ba roared out at Ye Li in anger. Alas. Ye Li sighed, wondering why these ants still failed to understand. ¡°Absolute Heaven Lightshadow Sword!¡± Another SSS god-level skill, the Absolute Heaven Lightshadow Sword, was let loose. Boom! In an instant, the remaining disciples of the Kuanghu Sect were utterly annihilated. Such slashing was too horrific. Yet, Ye Li¡¯s handsome face still showed no ripple of emotion. ¡°You, you!¡± Sect Master Yun Ba could no longer form a complete sentence. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°I want you dead!¡± Suddenly, Yun Ba violently attacked, charging at Ye Li. Ye Li genuinely didn¡¯t understand why Yun Ba had made such a choice, but it didn¡¯t matter; he was a dead man anyway. ¡°Swoosh!¡± A terrifying Spiritual Light Attack was unleashed from Ye Li¡¯s fingertips. Chapter 1236 - Chapter 1236: Black Insect Race Chapter 1236: Black Insect Race The Sect Master of the Kuanghu Sect, Yun Ba, widened his eyes, as he certainly knew that he couldn¡¯t possibly withstand such an attack. What! Yun Ba was struck with terror. He wanted to dodge, he truly wanted to. Unfortunately, how could he dodge it? ¡°Ah!¡± Only to hear the Sect Master of the Kuanghu Sect, Yun Ba, let out a dreadful scream before he heavily fell to the ground, void of any signs of life. Ye Li¡¯s face remained undisturbed as if killing so many people had no effect on him whatsoever. However, he did notice that Yang Jing had frozen in place like a clay statue, her mouth agape, unable to close for a long time. It was as if she had seen something incredibly unbelievable. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± A look of confusion appeared on Ye Li¡¯s handsome face. Yang Jing swallowed, ¡°Senior, I swear, you¡¯re the most terrifying warrior with special genes I¡¯ve ever seen.¡± Her words did not ripple any change across Ye Li¡¯s face, simply because he had heard enough of such sentiments since his arrival in this world. wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Ye Li¡¯s face was calm as still water. Having said that, Ye Li slowly walked out of the Kuanghu Sect. By the time Yang Jing snapped out of it, Ye Li was already ten steps away, and she hurriedly followed him. ¡°Senior, where are you going?¡± Yang Jing caught up to Ye Li and asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know where I¡¯m going, but I do know that you should stop following me,¡± Ye Li said slowly to Yang Jing. ¡°Senior, thank you for avenging me,¡± Yang Jing suddenly said with immense gratitude to Ye Li. Before long, Ye Li and Yang Jing had descended from Mad Tiger Mountain. What Ye Li didn¡¯t expect was that despite seeking tranquility, the troubles like the wind, would not cease. No sooner had he and Yang Jing reached the mountain¡¯s base, than dozens from the dark race came into his view. ¡°Giggle, humans.¡± More than thirty members of the dark race began to sneer coldly with pride. Ye Li did not understand, even if he racked his brain, why there were always so many ants showing up. Could it be¡­ living really isn¡¯t good? ¡°Do you not realize that the moment you appear before me,¡± Ye Li surveyed the dozens of dark race members with indifference, ¡°you are already dead?¡± Ha ha ha!!! More than thirty members of the dark race burst into laughter as if they had never heard such a hilarious joke before. ¡°Is it that funny?¡± Ye Li looked at the dozens of dark race members with a playful face. ¡°Not only is it funny, but it¡¯s hilarious,¡± the dozens of dark race members replied, mirroring Ye Li¡¯s playfulness. Ah! Ye Li shook his head helplessly. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then I have no choice but to kill you.¡± As his words fell, more than thirty members of the dark race collapsed to the ground, not showing any signs of life. Yang Jing could no longer imagine the terror of Ye Li, she hadn¡¯t even seen how he made his move, and yet more than thirty members of the dark race were dead. ¡°Humans, our Black Insect Race will certainly not let you go,¡± A member of the Black Insect Race shouted at Ye Li from a distance of several tens of meters, before rapidly fleeing the scene, reaching a speed that was the fastest ever. Ye Li did not intend to kill that member of the dark race, but¡­ Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He planned to annihilate the entire dark race. ¡°Go,¡± Ye Li said slowly to Yang Jing. Yang Jing nodded then left. Only when Yang Jing¡¯s figure had disappeared from his sight did he activate Swift Steps and head toward the Black Insect Race. Chapter 1237 - Chapter 1237: Enter the territory of the Black Insect Race Chapter 1237: Enter the territory of the Black Insect Race It didn¡¯t take long for Ye Li to reach the territory of the Black Insect Race. There was a trace of serene composure on his face as he held the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword in his hand. ¡°Human?¡± About a dozen members of the Black Insect Race saw Ye Li and paused, clearly not expecting to encounter a human in front of them. ¡°Human, do you have any idea where you¡¯ve come?¡± one of the Black Insect sneered at Ye Li. Ye Li¡¯s face, as handsome as jade, remained serene; he shook his head, ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve entered the gates of hell!¡± This Black Insect seemed to already envision Ye Li¡¯s corpse. Huh. Ye Li chuckled, simply because he couldn¡¯t understand why the Black Insect dared to say such words to him¨Ccouldn¡¯t it see how many eyes the Horse God had? ¡°Human, what are you laughing at?¡± The dozen or so members of the Black Insect Race were taken aback; they couldn¡¯t fathom why Ye Li was still able to laugh. ¡°I laugh because you are oblivious to your imminent death,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Upon hearing this, the dozen or so Black Insects flew into a towering rage. wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.co ¡°Human, I think you¡¯ve lost your mind!¡± As the words fell, a Black Insect launched a fierce attack on Ye Li. Ye Li smiled faintly, for he certainly knew that the moment the Black Insect charged at him, its life would be forever erased from this world. ¡°Swoosh!¡± Ye Li was seen wielding the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword, slashing out with it. Instantly, a supreme sword beam shot forth from the blade. The Black Insect charging towards Ye Li saw such a sword light coming at him and his pupils contracted rapidly. ¡°Ahh!¡± The Black Insect let out an earth-shattering scream, and then its body was dissolved by the supreme sword beam. It wasn¡¯t just dead; it was truly dissolved. What!!! This scene sent the rest of the Black Insect Race into a terrifying panic; they could never have imagined such an event unfolding. ¡°Human, you, you actually dared to kill a member of the Black Insect Race; you truly have the audacity of a lion!¡± All the Black Insects were staring deathly at Ye Li. Ye Li smiled faintly, ¡°Is that so?¡± As his words fell, so did his sword. Another supreme sword beam flew towards the Black Insects. These dozen or so Black Insects were in no position to resist such an attack and cried out in unison before they too were reduced to nothingness. Ye Li¡¯s face, of course, showed no hint of disturbance because, in his eyes, these dozen or so Black Insects were nothing more than ants. He walked at a leisurely pace into the Black Insect Race¡¯s territory. The moment the dozen Black Insects were dissolved into nothingness, they all let out a sky-shaking scream. They were certainly aware that someone was intruding into their Black Insect Race territory. As soon as Ye Li stepped into the Black Insect Race¡¯s territory, hundreds of Black Insects swarmed over him like a dark cloud. Ye Li was completely surrounded by hundreds of Black Insects, all of whom were looking at him coldly. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°It seems this human must be suicidal!¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°He has intruded into our Black Insect Race territory all by himself; how is that different from committing suicide?¡± The hundreds of Black Insects surrounding Ye Li all laughed coldly. In their eyes, Ye Li was already a dead man, with no chance of survival. However, what shocked the hundreds of Black Insects was that there was no trace of fright or disturbance on Ye Li¡¯s face. Chapter 1238 - Chapter 1238: The power of the supreme sword beam Chapter 1238: The power of the supreme sword beam Hundreds of the Black Bug Race stared intently at Ye Li, simply because they could not understand why he was not afraid. ¡°Human, you are surrounded by so many of our kind, why can you remain so calm and collected?¡± a Black Bug stared fixedly at Ye Li. Ye Li smiled calmly, looking indifferently at the talking Black Bug, and slowly said, ¡°Are you implying that I should be afraid?¡± Hiss! The hundreds of the Black Bug Race surrounding Ye Li were shocked beyond measure; they had never seen or even heard of someone as arrogant as Ye Li before. ¡°Human, do you know what your end will be?¡± This Black Bug was a member of the dark race at the Tier 1 Heavenly King realm, and he was also the leader of the Black Bug Race. Seeing not a trace of fear on Ye Li¡¯s face, the Black Bug Race Leader could not help but become angry. ¡°I won¡¯t have an ¡®end¡¯ as you put it,¡± Ye Li said indifferently. Upon hearing this, not only the Black Bug Race Leader, but also the hundreds of Black Bugs surrounding Ye Li were so furious that it was incredible. Arrogance, pure arrogance!!! They couldn¡¯t fathom what Ye Li was relying on to be so utterly arrogant! Could it be¡­ wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site The hundreds of Black Bugs surrounding Ye Li suddenly thought of an astonishing possibility¨Cthat Ye Li was a supreme human powerhouse. Alas, they had guessed correctly. ¡°Human, since you say you will not have an ¡®end,''¡± the Black Bug Race Leader stared fiercely at Ye Li, ¡°then go die!¡± ¡°Attack!¡± the Black Bug Race Leader bellowed. Following the command of their leader, the hundreds of Black Bugs surrounding Ye Li all pounced on him; they could no longer tolerate Ye Li¡¯s arrogance. ¡°Swish, swish, swish!¡± Ye Li raised high the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword and slashed thrice in succession. Three terrifying supreme sword beams streaked towards the Black Bug Race. ¡°Ahhhh!!!¡± Screams, myriad screams. The Black Bug Race Leader swore, he really did swear, that he had never heard so many screams in his life. ¡°Swish, swish, swish!¡± Then, Ye Li swung several more times. The supreme sword beam was truly too terrifying; these Black Bugs simply couldn¡¯t withstand the onslaught. It didn¡¯t take long for all the Black Bugs, except for their leader, to fall to the ground, lifeless. And Ye Li¡¯s face was still unchanged, as if slaughtering so many of the Black Bug Race was no more significant than a trifling matter. ¡°How is this possible!¡± It took a long time for the Black Bug Race Leader to recover from his shock, his eyes widening to their greatest extent ever. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Nothing is impossible,¡± Ye Li said indifferently, looking at the Black Bug Race Leader. ¡°Just like when you thought I was as good as dead, yet I am not.¡± Hearing this, the Black Bug Race Leader could not utter a complete sentence; his face was filled with utter shock. ¡°Tell me, how do you want to die?¡± An amused expression appeared on the handsome face of Ye Li. At this moment, the Black Bug Race Leader was trembling uncontrollably, his spirit trembling with fear; he had no idea what to do! If he had known earlier what kind of being Ye Li was, the moment he saw Ye Li, he would have chosen to flee. Chapter 1239 - Chapter 1239: Again Seeing Yang Jing Chapter 1239: Again Seeing Yang Jing Ye Li looked at the Black Bug Race Leader with a calm and composed gaze. At this moment, the Black Bug Race Leader was no longer able to utter a complete sentence, still trembling in place. ¡°Since you do not choose your way of death, I will have to choose for you,¡± Ye Li said. As his words fell, Ye Li raised the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword in his hand and furiously slashed down. Instantly, a supreme sword beam burst out from the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword, flying toward the Black Bug Race Leader. Watching the supreme sword beam advancing toward him, the Black Bug Race Leader knew that he could never withstand such an attack. He could only widen his eyes and utter four words: ¡°My life is over.¡± As the Black Bug Race Leader¡¯s words fell, his life was forever erased from this world. Ye Li looked indifferently at the Black Bug Race Leader¡¯s body, muttering to himself, ¡°Blame only your kin for encountering me beneath Mad Tiger Mountain.¡± Having said that, he placed the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword back into the system space and slowly walked away from the place. Three days later. Ye Li arrived at a certain place. wuxiaworld.site It was at the base of a sect. He discovered that the sect was recruiting disciples. What surprised him was that Yang Jing was also among them. ¡°Who is that? He¡¯s so handsome!¡± ¡°My heavens, if I hadn¡¯t seen it with my own eyes, I would not have known that there was such an incomparably handsome person in this world.¡± ¡°He¡¯s too handsome, I feel like compared to him, I¡¯m like the earth to his sky.¡± For a moment, the faces of all the disciples showed shock, jealousy, envy, and infatuation. Without a doubt, Yang Jing also saw Ye Li. ¡°Senior?¡± Yang Jing¡¯s fair face solidified with emotion, for she had not expected to see Ye Li at the Qianyuan Sect. ¡°Senior.¡± Seconds later, Yang Jing came back to her senses and hurried to Ye Li¡¯s side, respectfully addressing him. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Ye Li looked at Yang Jing, puzzled. ¡°Senior, I wish to join Qianyuan Sect, so¡­¡± Yang Jing was cut off by Ye Li before she could finish. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me you wanted to join Qianyuan Sect?¡± Yang Jing was taken aback, obviously not expecting Ye Li to say such a thing. ¡°Senior, you, you!¡± Yang Jing was at a loss for words. ¡°Let¡¯s go, we¡¯ll head to Qianyuan Sect,¡± Ye Li said calmly. ¡°But, but Senior, I still need to undergo the trial,¡± Yang Jing said to Ye Li. Ye Li smiled confidently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Then Ye Li and Yang Jing set off toward the Qianyuan Sect. Before long, Ye Li and Yang Jing reached the entrance to the Qianyuan Sect. A few disciples of the Qianyuan Sect were startled, their faces showing a trace of astonishment as they had not expected Ye Li and Yang Jing to appear before them. ¡°The trial isn¡¯t over yet, what are you doing coming up here?¡± After regaining their composure, a few of the disciples shouted at Ye Li and Yang Jing. ¡°We don¡¯t need to go through the trial,¡± Ye Li spoke slowly. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The disciples were stunned. No trial? They did not understand what Ye Li meant. ¡°Any disciple who wishes to enter the Qianyuan Sect must undergo the trial; no one has special privileges,¡± one of the Qianyuan Sect disciples said to Ye Li. Ye Li just smiled faintly, his gentle and jade-like face betraying no disturbance. ¡°Move aside,¡± Ye Li said, looking at the few Qianyuan Sect disciples in front of him, ¡°I don¡¯t want to waste too much time talking with you.¡± Chapter 1240 - Chapter 1240: Qianyuan Sect Chapter 1240: Qianyuan Sect Several disciples of the Qianyuan Sect were dumbfounded once again upon hearing his words; they had never before encountered someone like Ye Li. ¡°You, what do you mean?¡± The disciples from the Qianyuan Sect before Ye Li were all confused and at a loss. ¡°Nothing special, I just wanted you to step aside,¡± Ye Li said indifferently. These disciples from the Qianyuan Sect, of course, would not choose to step aside; they stared coldly at Ye Li and Yang Jing. ¡°I get it now, you¡¯re here to cause trouble on purpose!¡± one of the Qianyuan Sect disciples said coldly to Ye Li. Ye Li smiled secretly to himself, finding these disciples quite amusing for managing to say something so interesting. ¡°What if I tell you that¡¯s not the case?¡± Ye Li looked at the disciples before him with a playful face. Upon hearing this, the disciples from the Qianyuan Sect started to become angry. ¡°Let me tell you, this is the Qianyuan Sect, and if you don¡¯t leave now, don¡¯t blame us for being ruthless!¡± The disciples had thought that by saying this, Ye Li and Yang Jing would know better and retreat. What they hadn¡¯t expected in their wildest dreams was that there was no sign of any fluctuation on Ye Li¡¯s face, as if he hadn¡¯t heard them at all. ¡°You, you!¡± All the disciples from the Qianyuan Sect were infuriated. wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.co ¡°Sigh.¡± Ye Li let out a slight sigh and slowly said: ¡°Since you¡¯re unwilling to step aside, then I have no choice but to make you.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, all of the disciples from the Qianyuan Sect were sent flying backward. The disciples who were sent flying heavily crashed to the ground. ¡°How is this possible!¡± All of them were shocked, because they hadn¡¯t seen how Ye Li made his move, but they had been sent flying nonetheless. Just how fast was his speed! They dared not think about it, they truly dared not think anymore. Although Yang Jing knew that Ye Li was terrifying to an indescribable degree, every time Ye Li made a move, she would freeze on the spot as if turned to clay or wood. She couldn¡¯t even believe that there was someone like Ye Li in this world. ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡± Ye Li revealed a partial profile and said lightly to Yang Jing. By the time Yang Jing came to her senses, Ye Li had already walked several steps into the entrance; she hurriedly followed him in. The fallen disciples from the Qianyuan Sect saw Ye Li and Yang Jing enter the Qianyuan Sect, so they quickly got up from the ground. ¡°Someone is storming the Qianyuan Sect!¡± The disciples began to shout loudly. In an instant, over a hundred disciples from the Qianyuan Sect had surrounded Ye Li and Yang Jing completely. ¡°Really courting death, daring to storm into our Qianyuan Sect!¡± ¡°Exactly, one might think they are some peerless experts.¡± ¡°Let them witness the might of our Qianyuan Sect!¡± All the disciples in the plaza shouted loudly at Ye Li and Yang Jing. Ye Li¡¯s face, fair as jade, remained as calm as still water; these people seemed pitifully weak in his eyes. ¡°Do you really believe your own eyes?¡± ¡°What?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only All the disciples from the Qianyuan Sect were taken aback, not understanding what Ye Li meant. They had no time to ask before they heard Ye Li say again: ¡°Never trust your eyes, for sometimes they can deceive you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t get too smug!¡± Suddenly, a sharp voice reached everyone¡¯s ears. Chapter 1241 - Chapter 1241: Qianyuan Sects number one genius, Yang Chen Chapter 1241: Qianyuan Sect¡¯s number one genius, Yang Chen On the Qianyuan Sect¡¯s square, hundreds of disciples all turned their heads in the direction of the voice. A good-looking young man came over, appearing to be around eighteen or nineteen, he was a tenth-tier Earth King Realm. Reaching the Tenth-tier Earth King Realm at such a young age, there was no doubt that this young man was a prodigy. ¡°It¡¯s Yang Chen.¡± A disciple of the Qianyuan Sect whispered. Yang Chen, the number one prodigy of the Qianyuan Sect. Yang Chen walked up to Ye Li and Yang Jing, a mocking smile appearing on his face. ¡°Who are you, do you know what the consequences of trespassing in the Qianyuan Sect are?¡± Yang Chen looked at Ye Li and Yang Jing with disdain. Upon hearing this, Ye Li smiled, ¡°Do you think you are qualified to talk to me?¡± What!!! As soon as these words came out, all the disciples of the Qianyuan Sect on the square were shocked. No matter what, they had not expected Ye Li to dare to utter such words. You must know that Yang Chen is the number one prodigy of the Qianyuan Sect! ¡°What, what did you say?¡± wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.co Not to mention the disciples on the square, even Yang Chen himself was taken aback. As the number one prodigy of the Qianyuan Sect, when had anyone ever dared speak to him like this? ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that in addition to being pathetically weak,¡± Ye Li looked at Yang Chen indifferently, ¡°you¡¯re also deaf. That¡¯s truly sad.¡± Upon hearing this, Yang Chen became furiously enraged, with a towering rage seemingly erupting above his head. Unfortunately, Ye Li¡¯s face, as handsome as a carved jade, remained calm and indifferent, as if he didn¡¯t even see the anger on Yang Chen¡¯s face. ¡°Do you know what your end will be?¡± Yang Chen stared at Ye Li intently. Ye Li didn¡¯t understand, he truly didn¡¯t understand why everyone thought they could defeat or kill him, Ye Li. Was it that Ye Li couldn¡¯t wield a knife anymore, or had they all lost touch with reality? The disciples of the Qianyuan Sect on the square were also very angry. After all, the Qianyuan Sect was a super sect, and there had never been anyone like Ye Li who trespassed in the Qianyuan Sect before. ¡°I don¡¯t know what my end will be,¡± Ye Li said, his face showing a mocking smile. Seeing this mocking smile, Yang Chen, the number one prodigy of the Qianyuan Sect, could no longer restrain himself. ¡°You¡¯re seeking death!¡± As his words fell, Yang Chen threw a heavy punch toward Ye Li. Ye Li watched the approaching fist, a bored expression on his face. Because in his eyes, Yang Chen¡¯s punch was far too weak, completely incapable of causing him any harm. But Yang Chen didn¡¯t believe it. Seeing that Ye Li didn¡¯t dodge or defend himself, he thought Ye Li was scared stiff. Finally, Yang Chen¡¯s punch landed heavily on Ye Li¡¯s body. All the disciples of the Qianyuan Sect on the square knew that Ye Li would be sent flying back, crashing heavily to the ground. What!!! But what happened next left everyone present utterly shocked. Because not only did Ye Li not get sent flying back, he didn¡¯t even take a half step back. What kind of defense was this, what kind of defense! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only They didn¡¯t know, they really didn¡¯t know. ¡°How is this possible!¡± Yang Chen, the number one prodigy of the Qianyuan Sect, was also stunned. His eyes widened to their largest ever, as he could not believe that his punch could not make Ye Li take a half step back. ¡°Now.¡± Ye Li looked at Yang Chen indifferently, ¡°do you still think you are qualified to talk to me?¡± Silence, a deathly silence. Chapter 1242 - Chapter 1242: Go call your sect master to see me. Chapter 1242: Go call your sect master to see me. After what felt like an eternity, the disciples of Qianyuan Sect on the square finally snapped out of their daze, all staring at Ye Li with utter shock. ¡°You, how can your Defense be so strong!¡± The number one talent of Qianyuan Sect still couldn¡¯t believe his punch had failed to make Ye Li take even half a step back. ¡°Do you think I would tell you?¡± Ye Li asked with a playful look at Yang Chen. ¡°Don¡¯t think that just because your Defense is strong, you are invincible in this world!¡± Yang Chen glared at Ye Li, his gaze fierce. Ye Li shook his head, ¡°How is an ant like you supposed to change? Only a beating can make you understand.¡± As these words came out, the disciples of Qianyuan Sect on the square were shocked once more. Did he just call Yang Chen, the top talent of the Qianyuan Sect, an ant? If even Yang Chen is considered an ant, what does that make them? For a moment, every disciple in the square showed a trace of embarrassment on their faces; some of the weaker ones wished they could burrow into a hole and hide. ¡°You, I¡¯ll make you pay!¡± As the words fell, Yang Chen launched another ferocious attack on Ye Li. Ye Li sighed, why couldn¡¯t Yang Chen understand? wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site ¡°Whoosh!¡± A sound of slicing wind was heard, followed by a scream from Yang Chen like that of a pig being slaughtered. ¡°Ahhh!!!¡± The disciples of Qianyuan Sect in the square were all horrified as they saw a ghastly bloody hole had appeared on Yang Chen¡¯s right leg. At this moment, Yang Chen was writhing on the ground in agony. Ye Li paid no attention to the expressions of the surrounding disciples and slowly walked toward where Yang Chen lay. ¡°Don¡¯t you realize how weak you are in front of me?¡± Ye Li mocked Yang Chen, ¡°A grain of rice dares to shine forth against the sun and moon, truly laughable.¡± But Yang Chen was in no condition to utter a complete sentence, his entire body drenched in cold sweat. Immediately, Ye Li raised his palm. Seeing Ye Li¡¯s palm raised, the disciples on the square couldn¡¯t help but take three steps back. Because they all knew that Ye Li was getting ready to strike Yang Chen again. But Yang Chen was Qianyuan Sect¡¯s top talent! They couldn¡¯t understand why Ye Li dared to strike down the top talent of the Qianyuan Sect on their own turf. What the disciples in the square never expected, however, was that Ye Li¡¯s palm emitted a gentle stream of spiritual energy. This gentle spiritual energy moved towards the wound on Yang Chen¡¯s right leg. After a few seconds, the bloody hole on Yang Chen¡¯s right leg had completely healed. Hiss! Witnessing such a scene, all the disciples of Qianyuan Sect were dumbfounded, their souls seemingly shaken from their bodies. If they hadn¡¯t seen it with their own eyes, they would never believe such incredible techniques could exist in this world. They really couldn¡¯t understand how Ye Li had done it. ¡°Senior.¡± Yang Chen finally understood the gap between him and Ye Li, and after his wound healed, he called out respectfully. ¡°Summon your sect master to meet me,¡± Ye Li said slowly. All the disciples in the square thought Ye Li was simply too domineering. They had never seen a man as awe-inspiringly powerful as Ye Li before. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Such an existence was one they could only look up to, but never reach. ¡°Yes, Senior!¡± Yang Chen quickly responded. Soon after, Yang Chen hurried towards the grand hall. All the disciples on the square remained stunned as they watched Ye Li, feeling as if all their strength had been drained, not daring to utter a single word. Chapter 1243 - Chapter 1243: Qianyuan Sect leader Hu Feng Chapter 1243: Qianyuan Sect leader Hu Feng ¡°` All disciples of Qianyuan Sect on the square were utterly astonished as they looked at Ye Li. They couldn¡¯t imagine just how terrifying Ye Li was, as even the strongest prodigy of the Qianyuan Sect, Yang Chen, had been defeated by a single strike from him. It didn¡¯t take long for Yang Chen to come before Ye Li, looking at him with utter shock. ¡°Senior, the Sect Leader is asking for you.¡± All people on the square turned their attention to Ye Li; they all wanted to know how Ye Li would respond. Ye Li¡¯s jade-like handsome face showed no ripple of emotion as he slowly said to Yang Chen, ¡°Didn¡¯t I say, have your Sect Leader come to see me?¡± Hiss! As these words were uttered, all disciples of Qianyuan Sect on the square were greatly shocked. Ye Li had intruded into the Qianyuan Sect, which was already a grave sin, and now, when the Sect Leader offered him a way out, he actually refused it. Insisting the Sect Leader had to come to meet him? ¡°But, Senior¡­¡± The face of the Qianyuan Sect¡¯s strongest prodigy, Yang Chen, turned quite difficult. wuxiaworld.site ¡°Alright, Senior.¡± Having said that, Yang Chen once again walked towards the great hall. The great hall of Qianyuan Sect. At this time, the Qianyuan Sect¡¯s Sect Leader Hu Feng and all the Elders were seated inside. ¡°How powerful could this intruder into the Qianyuan Sect be to not even care about the Sect Leader?¡± ¡°Who knows? He¡¯s probably a very strong warrior with special genes.¡± ¡°I think so too. But what if he insists on you going to see him, Sect Leader?¡± One of the Elders suddenly said to Hu Feng, the Sect Leader of Qianyuan Sect. ¡°How could that be? I gave him a way to save face, there¡¯s no way he wouldn¡¯t come to see me!¡± said Hu Feng, the Sect Leader of Qianyuan Sect, with a cold laugh. Just at this moment, the strongest prodigy of the Qianyuan Sect, Yang Chen, walked in quickly, his face bearing a look of difficulty. The Sect Leader Hu Feng and the Elders realized that only Yang Chen had come, and the intruder Ye Li had not. Could it be¡­ They all thought of an astonishing possibility, that Ye Li really insisted on the Sect Leader going to see him. ¡°Sect Leader, he wants you to go see him in person,¡± Yang Chen said to Hu Feng, the Sect Leader of Qianyuan Sect. What! The Sect Leader of Qianyuan Sect, Hu Feng, clenched his teeth in anger, and the Elders were also filled with rage. ¡°What if I don¡¯t go?¡± Hu Feng asked looking at Yang Chen. Hearing this, Yang Chen began to tremble all over. How was this related to him? He was just the messenger. ¡°Sect Leader, since this person is so arrogant, I think it¡¯s better to meet with him. I¡¯m curious to see who dares to intrude into our Qianyuan Sect,¡± said one of the Elders to Hu Feng, the Sect Leader of Qianyuan Sect. All the Elders in the great hall nodded, agreeing that what the Third Elder said not only made sense but was sensible. ¡°Alright!¡± Hu Feng, the Sect Leader of Qianyuan Sect, agreed with a nod of his head. Immediately after, the Sect Leader Hu Feng, accompanied by the Elders, stepped out of the great hall. Before long, they saw Ye Li, who had intruded into their Qianyuan Sect, along with Yang Jing. But upon seeing him, they couldn¡¯t help but be astonished, because Ye Li was simply too strikingly handsome. They too were handsome men in their youth, but compared with Ye Li, the difference was almost like heaven and earth. ¡°Who are you?¡± Sect Leader Hu Feng stared at Ye Li and asked coldly. ¡°` The square was full of Sect Masters from Qianyuan Sect, with excitement coloring their faces at the appearance of the Sect Master and various Elders. They all seemed to be thinking, ¡°Let¡¯s see what you¡¯re going to do now that you¡¯ve dared to come to our Qianyuan Sect and run wild.¡± ¡°My name is Ye Li,¡± Ye Li slowly said, facing Hu Feng, the Sect Master of Qianyuan Sect. Hu Feng looked upon Ye Li¡¯s jade-like facial features and couldn¡¯t help but become quite furious. ¡°Why is your face still so composed?¡± Hu Feng said to Ye Li through gritted teeth. Ye Li smiled. He didn¡¯t understand why there were always people who thought he should be scared. ¡°What else should it be?¡± Ye Li looked indifferently at Qianyuan Sect¡¯s Sect Master Hu Feng, ¡°Do you think I should be utterly terrified?¡± All the disciples of Qianyuan Sect on the square felt that Ye Li was too arrogant, behaving so brazenly even in front of their Sect Master. ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk about this with you,¡± Ye Li suddenly turned to Yang Jing at his side, ¡°I¡¯ve come to Qianyuan Sect precisely to have her become the chief senior disciple of your sect,¡± What!!! Upon hearing this, all the disciples of Qianyuan Sect on the square couldn¡¯t help but gasp in shock, their eyes bulging as they stared at Yang Jing beside Ye Li. The Sect Master and various Elders of Qianyuan Sect were also caught off guard, expressions of astonishment plain on their faces. ¡°What did you say?¡± Sect Master Hu Feng of Qianyuan Sect looked at Ye Li in utter amazement. Ye Li¡¯s jade-like face remained undisturbed as he looked back at the Sect Master Hu Feng with a serene expression. ¡°You only need to say whether you agree or not,¡± Ye Li stated calmly. Above the heads of everyone in Qianyuan Sect on the square, a thousand zhang high stream of raging fire burst forth, simply because they thought Ye Li was pushing his arrogance to an unfathomable extent. Why on earth was there someone so arrogantly presumptuous? They didn¡¯t know, they truly didn¡¯t know. ¡°What do you take my Qianyuan Sect for, to think that becoming the chief senior disciple is such an easy task?¡± Sect Master Hu Feng of Qianyuan Sect said through clenched teeth, fixating his gaze on Ye Li. Hearing this, Ye Li unconsciously shook his head and drew the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword from the system space. Clang! Suddenly, the sound of a dragon¡¯s roar and the sword¡¯s cry echoed into the ears of everyone in Qianyuan Sect on the square. Listening to such sounds, they all became incredibly horrified. Impossible! Then, to the horror of everyone on the square, they all took several steps back as they saw a five-clawed blood dragon coiling above Ye Li. Just one glance at the five-clawed blood dragon made it impossible for them to harbor any thoughts of surviving. They looked again at the sharp sword in Ye Li¡¯s hand; what kind of sword was this? It was simply too terrifying! ¡°You, you!¡± Sect Master Hu Feng of Qianyuan Sect was completely unable to utter a coherent sentence, his face filled with a look of sheer horror. ¡°Whoosh!¡± Ye Li did not say much else but lifted the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword and delivered a slash toward the sky. There appeared a supremely terrifying sword beam that split the heavens in two in an instant. This, this, this¡­! Everyone from Qianyuan Sect on the square froze like clay sculptures at the sight before them. They would sooner believe the sky was about to fall than accept the reality of the scene before their eyes. It was simply too terrifying! Afterward, they hurriedly turned to look at Ye Li. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But what they could never have imagined even after thinking about it for days and nights, was that Ye Li¡¯s jade-like face showed no trace of disturbance, as if nothing had happened at all. ¡°Now,¡± Ye Li said indifferently, facing Sect Master Hu Feng, ¡°can you accept her as the chief senior disciple of Qianyuan Sect?¡± Ding! ¡°Congratulations host on advancing to the sixth-tier Heavenly King Realm.¡± At that moment, the system¡¯s voice suddenly appeared in Ye Li¡¯s mind. Chapter 1244 - Chapter 1244: The Realm Master of the territory summoned Ye Li to come. Chapter 1244: The Realm Master of the territory summoned Ye Li to come. Ye Li listened to the voice in his mind from the system space and couldn¡¯t help but chuckle to himself, thinking that if one could have a breakthrough just like that, it would be unrivaled. Everyone in the square looked at each other, their eyes filled with shock and awe as they watched Ye Li. The Sect Master of Qianyuan Sect, Hu Feng, swallowed hard, not daring to utter a word of refusal. ¡°Certainly, certainly, she can become the chief first disciple of our Qianyuan Sect,¡± Hu Feng quickly assured Ye Li. Ye Li¡¯s handsome face remained poised and composed as he looked calmly at Hu Feng. ¡°In the future, your sect must strive to train her well, otherwise¡­¡± Ye Li stopped talking, and a terrifying chill shot from his pupils. ¡°You should know what the consequences would be.¡± The Sect Master and Elders of Qianyuan Sect backed away several steps at the sight of such a chilling light. ¡°Understood, understood.¡± Hu Feng and the Elders of Qianyuan Sect would swear, they would truly swear that Ye Li was the most terrifying person they had ever seen from birth until now. Hearing this, Ye Li looked at Yang Jing beside him and said, ¡°From now on, you should cultivate well within Qianyuan Sect.¡± ¡°Yes, senior,¡± Yang Jing replied with an expression of deep gratitude on her fair face. wuxiaworld.site Immediately afterward, Ye Li slowly walked down Qianyuan Mountain. To Ye Li¡¯s surprise, not long after he left Qianyuan Mountain, a man caught his eye. ¡°Excuse me, are you Master Ye Li of the North Realm?¡± the man asked with profound respect. Ye Li was taken aback, wondering how this person could know him. ¡°You are¡­?¡± ¡°To answer Master Ye Li, I am a servant of Realm Master Qu Jiuyou of the Earth Boundary City; Master Qu has asked for you to pay him a visit.¡± Upon hearing this, Ye Li understood the situation. Although he didn¡¯t know why Realm Master Qu Jiutian wanted to see him, he was bored anyway and naturally chose to go. Then, Ye Li followed the man toward the Earth Boundary City. One day later. Ye Li arrived at the Earth Domain Hall in the Earth Boundary City. Realm Master Qu Jiuyou had already been waiting in the great hall, and his face lit up with a look of delight when Ye Li arrived. ¡°Ye Li, I was really afraid you wouldn¡¯t come,¡± Qu Jiuyou said with a smile to Ye Li. With an indifferent air, Ye Li¡¯s handsome face remained calm as he looked at Realm Master Qu Jiuyou and asked, ¡°What is it that you need from me?¡± Immediately, Realm Master Qu Jiuyou told him the purpose of summoning Ye Li. It turned out that an exceptionally gifted individual was often harassing his daughter, Qu Xiaoling, but given that he seemed much older, it would look bad if he took action. Thinking that Ye Li appeared to be about the same age as his daughter, he sent for Ye Li to come. Ye Li secretly amused himself with the thought that Realm Master Qu Jiuyou really had some nerve to assign him such a task. However¡­ After thinking it over, he decided that such a task might not be so bad after all. At that moment, Ye Li could not help but sigh inwardly, pondering that no one could escape the ¡®too good to refuse¡¯ principle. ¡°Alright,¡± Ye Li agreed with a nod. Seeing that Ye Li had agreed, a surprised and pleased expression appeared on Realm Master Qu Jiuyou¡¯s face. ¡°Ye Li, my daughter Qu Xiaoling is in Brightwater Base City, you can head there now.¡± After saying this, Realm Master Qu Jiuyou felt his tone was too commanding and a hint of apology appeared on his face. ¡°Ye Li, I just don¡¯t want my daughter to be harassed, I hope you don¡¯t mind,¡± Qu Jiuyou said to Ye Li. Ye Li nodded, understanding Qu Jiuyou completely. Afterward, Ye Li used Swift Steps to arrive in Earth Boundary City. He released the Apocalypse Legion from the system space and said to them, ¡°Go and merge with the zombies.¡± Upon hearing Ye Li¡¯s command, the Apocalypse Legion scattered in all directions. Ye Li nodded slightly, then looked at the sun overhead before muttering to himself, ¡°Brightwater Base City, huh?¡± As soon as the words fell, he once again activated Swift Steps and vanished from the spot. ¡­ Brightwater Base City. Brightwater Base City is a super base city within this territory, with a population of tens of millions. To know, a general base city would not have more than a few hundred thousand at most. From Master of the North Realm Qu Jiuyou, he learned that his daughter was named Qu Xiaoling. Of course, he did not recognize Qu Xiaoling, but if he wanted to find her, it was incredibly simple. Didn¡¯t know¡­ Or couldn¡¯t he just ask? Then, Ye Li saw a young girl, a ninth-tier Earth King-level genius. Just as the girl was hurrying somewhere, Ye Li appeared in front of her. The girl¡¯s name was Chu Wei, and she was startled to suddenly find Ye Li appearing in front of her. ¡°Who are you?¡± Chu Wei looked at Ye Li somewhat displeased, thinking about how he had almost scared her into sitting on the ground. ¡°Do you know where Qu Xiaoling is?¡± Ye Li asked, looking at Chu Wei. Chu Wei was taken aback by his question, as she certainly did not expect Ye Li to ask about her. ¡°You, you know Xiaoling?¡± Hearing Chu Wei¡¯s question, Ye Li¡¯s face, fair as jade, couldn¡¯t help but show a trace of intrigue. He could figure out with his toes that this Chu Wei knew Qu Xiaoling. ¡°I don¡¯t know her, but I¡¯m here to find her,¡± Ye Li responded slowly. After a moment of stunned silence, Chu Wei then coldly smirked at Ye Li. ¡°You¡¯re trying to pursue Xiaoling, aren¡¯t you?¡± Chu Wei¡¯s fair face took on a mocking shade, ¡°I don¡¯t know how many of your kind I meet in a year!¡± Ye Li inwardly sighed, thinking that Chu Wei was being rather humorous. Did he need to pursue Qu Xiaoling? With a flick of his hand, countless beauties would throw themselves at him. ¡°Take me to see her,¡± Ye Li said indifferently to Chu Wei. Chu Wei¡¯s expression turned frosty, surprised at how thick-skinned Ye Li could be. ¡°Not only will I not take you to see her, but I will also give you a beating!¡± Chu Wei said coldly to Ye Li. This time it was Ye Li¡¯s turn to be shocked, wondering whom he had offended. Was he going to be beaten just for asking where someone was? Ye Li shook his head and a mocking smile appeared on his fair face. ¡°Do you really trust your own eyes?¡± he asked. Chu Wei froze upon hearing this, as she couldn¡¯t understand what Ye Li meant at all. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Asking for a beating!¡± Chu Wei suddenly grew angry, thinking that Ye Li must be teasing her. Chu Wei threw a punch towards Ye Li with terrifying spiritual energy, which looked quite frightening. Chu Wei had initially thought that Ye Li just wanted to pursue Qu Xiaoling and must be extremely weak. But what she never expected was that Ye Li effortlessly caught her punch with just two fingers. Chapter 1245 - Chapter 1245: Brightwater Base City Chapter 1245: Brightwater Base City How is this possible! Chu Wei was stunned, her eyes widening to their largest extent ever. She found that there was no fluctuation on Ye Li¡¯s handsome face; it was as if pinching her fist with two fingers was a trifling matter to him. ¡°There¡¯s nothing impossible in this world,¡± Ye Li said slowly to Chu Wei. Chu Wei still hadn¡¯t snapped out of it; after all, she had originally thought that Ye Li was just a weak warrior with B-level genes. But now it seemed that she was not only wrong, but also completely and utterly mistaken. Ye Li gave a faint smile, his handsome face untroubled. ¡°Can you take me to Qu Xiaoling now?¡± Ye Li looked at Chu Wei with a playful face. The expression on Chu Wei¡¯s fair face grew even colder as she stared at Ye Li. ¡°What if I refuse to take you to Xiao Ling?¡± Chu Wei asked coldly. After speaking, Chu Wei tried hard to pull her fist out of Ye Li¡¯s two fingers. Then, Chu Wei was left dumbfounded. This this this¡­! wuxiaworld.site She found that no matter how hard she tried, she couldn¡¯t free her fist from between Ye Li¡¯s fingers. She could no longer imagine how strong Ye Li¡¯s strength really was! ¡°Let go!¡± Chu Wei glared at Ye Li. Ye Li smiled openly, ¡°Do you think I will let go?¡± Chu Wei had never encountered someone like Ye Li before; her eyes now spouted intense flames. However, she also felt utterly helpless. ¡°Fine!¡± Chu Wei glared at Ye Li coldly, ¡°I¡¯ll take you to Xiao Ling.¡± As soon as she said this, Ye Li let go of Chu Wei¡¯s hand. Chu Wei looked at Ye Li with a cold expression! What Ye Li didn¡¯t expect was that Chu Wei actually thought of running away! Chu Wei leaped up at once, her speed astonishingly fast! Ye Li shook his head, thinking she really was a disobedient girl. Immediately, he activated Swift Steps, and in an instant, he was in front of Chu Wei. This¡­! Seeing Ye Li suddenly in front of her, Chu Wei¡¯s pupils dilated once again. What kind of speed was this? She didn¡¯t know, she really didn¡¯t know! ¡°Now, do you still believe your own eyes?¡± Ye Li looked mischievously at Chu Wei. At this point, Chu Wei could hardly utter a complete sentence. ¡°Who exactly are you?¡± Chu Wei fixed her gaze on Ye Li. ¡°Didn¡¯t I say it already? My name is Ye Li,¡± Ye Li answered lightly. Chu Wei gritted her teeth, ¡°You should know that I¡¯m not asking for your name.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t talk about my identity, you just need to know that I¡¯m at the Tier 6 Heavenly King Realm,¡± Ye Li said slowly. What!? Chu Wei couldn¡¯t help but show extreme shock. ¡°You, you¡¯re at the Tier 6 Heavenly King level?¡± ¡°Is there something so surprising about that?¡± Ye Li thought to himself that women always make a fuss over nothing. ¡°Do you know that the Realm Masters of the territory are also at the Tier 6 Heavenly King level?¡± Chu Wei looked at Ye Li. ¡°I know,¡± the confusion appeared on Ye Li¡¯s handsome face, ¡°Is there a problem with me being at the same level as him?¡± Although Chu Wei knew that Ye Li¡¯s strength was terrifying, she could never believe that Ye Li was at the Tier 6 Heavenly King level. ¡°Stop the nonsense, and quickly take me to Qu Xiaoling,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Chu Wei knew she couldn¡¯t avoid it any longer and had to lead Ye Li to Xiaoling. Before long, Chu Wei brought Ye Li to a place called Zombie Paradise. There were many warriors with B-level genes outside Zombie Paradise, but they were all like ants in front of Ye Li, who quickly grew bored. ¡°Xiao Ling!¡± Chu Wei scanned the crowd, initially thinking that Qu Xiaoling had gone into Zombie Paradise, but to her surprise, she hadn¡¯t. ¡°Xiao Wei.¡± Qu Xiaoling also spotted Chu Wei and hurriedly walked over to her. ¡°Xiao Ling,¡± Chu Wei¡¯s fair face suddenly appeared hesitant to speak, ¡°he must be here to find you.¡± Qu Xiaoling was taken aback and then looked towards Ye Li, realizing that she didn¡¯t recognize him. ¡°Who are you¡­?¡± Ye Li explained everything that had happened. After listening, Qu Xiaoling and Chu Wei¡¯s pupils couldn¡¯t help but contract rapidly. ¡°Are you saying that my dad sent you to deal with Yang Zheng?¡± Yang Zheng was the peerless genius who often harassed Qu Xiaoling. Both Qu Xiaoling and Chu Wei were at the Tier 1 Heavenly King realm, while Yang Zheng was at the Tier 2 Heavenly King level. ¡°You could understand it that way, take me to Yang Zheng,¡± Ye Li said slowly to Qu Xiaoling. Qu Xiaoling and Chu Wei still hadn¡¯t recovered from the shock and looked at each other, seemingly at a loss. ¡°Xiao Ling, that¡¯s what happened.¡± Immediately, Chu Wei recounted the scene she had just witnessed to Qu Xiaoling. What? On Qu Xiaoling¡¯s pale face, her expression froze, and as she listened to Chu Wei¡¯s words, she thought that perhaps Ye Li could truly defeat Yang Zheng. ¡°Um, are you at the Tier 2 Heavenly King level?¡± Qu Xiaoling suddenly asked Ye Li. Ye Li smiled frankly, ¡°Do you think I would be at such a lowly level?¡± Arrogance, absolute arrogance! At least Qu Xiaoling and Chu Wei had never met anyone as arrogant as Ye Li since they were born. ¡°Then what realm are you in?¡± Qu Xiaoling seemed captivated by Ye Li, looking at him with great curiosity as she asked. ¡°The sixth-tier Heavenly King Realm,¡± Ye Li replied truthfully, feeling there was nothing worth hiding. Hearing this, Qu Xiaoling staggered several steps backward, a look of shock plastering her face. ¡°Take me to him,¡± Ye Li said, his tone laced with a hint of impatience. Chu Wei nodded at Qu Xiaoling, and after a few seconds of contemplation, Qu Xiaoling then said to Ye Li: ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take you to Yang Zheng.¡± Immediately, Ye Li and the two girls headed towards a certain location. It didn¡¯t take long for the two girls to bring Ye Li to an academy. The academy was named Ming Shui Academy, and all the students there were territorial geniuses. Qu Xiaoling and Chu Wei were naturally the number one geniuses of the heavens in Ming Shui Academy, and when the students in the plaza saw them, their faces inevitably revealed a look of astonishment. ¡°Where¡¯s Yang Zheng?¡± Qu Xiaoling asked one of the students. ¡°Senior Yang Zheng is over there!¡± The student quickly pointed to a spot. Following that, Ye Li and the two girls walked over. A few minutes later, a very handsome young man came into Ye Li¡¯s view. ¡°Xiao Ling?¡± Yang Zheng smiled as he looked at Qu Xiaoling. But a look of disgust appeared on Qu Xiaoling¡¯s fair face, and she turned her head away. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°You¡¯re Yang Zheng?¡± Just as Yang Zheng was about to say something, Ye Li¡¯s voice reached Yang Zheng¡¯s ears. The students in the plaza turned their gazes to this side, one after another, watching the unfolding scene. ¡°Who are you?¡± Yang Zheng was startled, naturally not recognizing Ye Li, but when he saw Ye Li¡¯s appearance, a hint of jealousy flickered across his face. Chapter 1246 - Chapter 1246: Battling with Yang Zheng Chapter 1246: Battling with Yang Zheng Yang Zheng stared at Ye Li, obviously envious of Ye Li¡¯s appearance. ¡°Who I am is none of your concern, you just need to know that you can¡¯t harass her anymore,¡± Ye Li said slowly to Yang Zheng. The ¡®her¡¯ Ye Li referred to was naturally Qu Xiaoling. No sooner had he spoken these words than not only Yang Zheng but all the students from Ming Shui Academy were taken aback; they could not fathom that Ye Li would dare to say such a thing. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Yang Zheng stared fiercely at Ye Li. Ye Li¡¯s face, handsome as jade, remained completely unruffled as he looked indifferently at Yang Zheng. ¡°What I mean, can¡¯t you understand?¡± Upon hearing these words, a furious rage rose above Yang Zheng¡¯s head. ¡°Good, very good!¡± Yang Zheng glared at Ye Li through gritted teeth, a clear sign of his anger. ¡°Who is this guy, daring to speak to Yang Zheng like this?¡± ¡°Who knows? Doesn¡¯t he realize that Yang Zheng is the number one talent at Ming Shui Academy?¡± wuxiaworld.site ¡°Of course he doesn¡¯t know. If he did, would he dare to speak to Yang Zheng like that?¡± All the students in the square began to discuss Ye Li fervently. Ye Li certainly didn¡¯t care about the shock of the others in the square; his expression was composed. ¡°I¡¯m giving you a chance now, apologize to me!¡± Yang Zheng stared intently at Ye Li. The expressions on Qu Xiaoling and Chu Wei¡¯s fair faces also stiffened; they had no idea what to say. ¡°You,¡± Ye Li¡¯s handsome face showed a hint of mockery, ¡°are worthy of an apology from me?¡± Hiss! Upon hearing these words, all the students in the square couldn¡¯t help but gasp, staring at Ye Li with their mouths agape, unable to comprehend his audacity. ¡°Do you know what the consequences will be when you say such a thing?¡± Yang Zheng¡¯s expression turned extremely cold; as the top talent of Ming Shui Academy, no one had ever spoken to him that way. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Ye Li shook his head. Yang Zheng couldn¡¯t understand, he truly couldn¡¯t, why Ye Li could be so calm and composed in the face of confrontation. ¡°Good!¡± Yang Zheng looked at Ye Li coldly, ¡°Since you don¡¯t know, then I¡¯ll make you know.¡± As his words fell, Yang Zheng threw a fierce punch at Ye Li. Ye Li¡¯s face remained as calm as still water, as if he hadn¡¯t even seen Yang Zheng¡¯s fist coming at him. All the students on the square widened their eyes, clearly not wanting to miss any of the action, while also eager to gauge Ye Li¡¯s strength to see how he dared to be so arrogant. But to their utter disbelief, Ye Li showed no intention of dodging or defending himself, his expression still serene as ever. ¡°Why isn¡¯t he dodging?¡± Not just the onlookers on the square, but Qu Xiaoling and Chu Wei were stunned as well. They saw that Yang Zheng¡¯s fist was only a hair¡¯s breadth from Ye Li, and at such a distance Ye Li could not possibly dodge. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Everyone present knew Ye Li was about to be sent flying. Without a doubt, Yang Zheng¡¯s furious punch landed heavily on Ye Li¡¯s body. To everyone¡¯s surprise, however, Ye Li didn¡¯t fly backward. Not only did he not fly out, but his face also remained as calm as still water. How could this be!!! Everyone present let out a cry of astonishment, their eyes wide to an unprecedented degree. Chapter 1247 - Chapter 1247: Senior, can you help my family? Chapter 1247: Senior, can you help my family? Everyone in Ming Shui Academy¡¯s square was frozen in place like clay sculptures and wooden carvings. They would rather believe the sky was falling than witness such a scene. Yang Zheng, the academy¡¯s top talent from Ming Shui Academy, was incredibly angry as his punch landed on Ye Li¡¯s body, yet Ye Li was unharmed? They dared not imagine how terrifying Ye Li¡¯s defense must be. ¡°You, you!¡± Yang Zheng looked at Ye Li, stunned beyond belief. The corners of Ye Li¡¯s mouth turned up slightly, revealing a calm smile on his handsome face. ¡°There¡¯s nothing surprising, an ant like you would not know the height of the sky or the depth of the earth,¡± Ye Li said slowly to Yang Zheng. Upon hearing this, Yang Zheng became furiously angry, staring intently at Ye Li. ¡°I will make you understand the consequences of offending me!¡± With a fierce shout, Yang Zheng charged towards Ye Li again. Ye Li¡¯s face, of course, showed no fluctuation as he calmly watched Yang Zheng approaching. He truly couldn¡¯t understand why Yang Zheng would dare to strike at him again. He lifted a finger. wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.Co But then: a terrifying spiritual energy began to swirl around Ye Li¡¯s finger. ¡°Swoosh!¡± A sound that cut through the wind was heard, followed by a terrible scream. ¡°Ah!¡± Yang Zheng was sent flying backward, a ghastly bloody hole now visible in his thigh, which was truly hair-raising to behold. Yet, there was still not the slightest disturbance on Ye Li¡¯s handsome face. Silence, a deathly silence. Students in the square of Ming Shui Academy were rooted to the spot like clay sculptures and wooden carvings, unable to utter a complete sentence. ¡°Now,¡± Ye Li said indifferently, looking at Yang Zheng, who was writhing in agony on the ground, ¡°do you still dare to harass her?¡± ¡°I dare not, I dare not anymore!¡± Yang Zheng hastily cried out. Ye Li shook his head, muttering to himself, ¡°What a pitiful person.¡± After speaking, Ye Li prepared to leave. What he didn¡¯t expect was Chu Wei calling out to him. ¡°Senior.¡± Ye Li turned around, a look of puzzlement appearing on his face. ¡°Senior, you¡­¡± Chu Wei¡¯s fair face began to show signs of hesitancy, and it took her a few seconds to gather the courage to speak her mind. ¡°Senior, can you help my family?¡± Ye Li was taken aback, naturally not understanding what Chu Wei meant. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°My family is about to engage in a major battle with a powerful dark race, so¡­¡± Chu Wei did not finish her sentence, but the implication was clear. ¡°Whatever,¡± Ye Li said indifferently. Chu Wei was momentarily stunned because she did not know whether Ye Li had agreed or refused. Just as she was about to ask something else, Ye Li had already walked several steps away. Chu Wei hurriedly followed. ¡°Senior, do you mean you have agreed?¡± Chu Wei¡¯s fair face now showed a deep look of pleading. ¡°Suppose so,¡± Ye Li said indifferently. Upon hearing this, Chu Wei¡¯s face suddenly lit up with immense joy. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Thank you, Senior, thank you, Senior.¡± However, a touch of disinterest appeared on Ye Li¡¯s face; he knew all too well how weak the formidable dark race Chu Wei spoke of would be in his presence. Subsequently, Chu Wei led Ye Li toward Beiyun Base City. Beiyun Base City was a great distance from Brightwater Base City. Three days later, Ye Li and Chu Wei finally arrived at Beiyun Base City. Chapter 1248 - Chapter 1248: Beiyun Base City Chapter 1248: Beiyun Base City Chu Wei led Ye Li towards her family¡¯s residence. ¡°No rush, let¡¯s get something to eat first,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Upon hearing this, Chu Wei nodded and then took Ye Li to a restaurant that looked quite nice. The two arrived at the restaurant. Before they could order, an extremely proud-looking girl appeared in front of them. ¡°Yo, isn¡¯t this Chu Wei?¡± ¡°It¡¯s you, Tang Yue!¡± Chu Wei¡¯s expression turned extremely cold, as Tang Yue was the number one genius of the heavens from Beiyun Base City, just like her, both at the Tier 1 Heavenly King realm. ¡°Chu Wei, don¡¯t tell me this is your boyfriend?¡± A mocking smile appeared on Tang Yue¡¯s face. ¡°You, what are you saying?¡± Chu Wei, afraid of angering Ye Li, quickly glanced at him and, finding that there wasn¡¯t the slightest ripple of emotion on his jade-like face, felt reassured. ¡°Chu Wei, it seems you¡¯re quite lucky, managing to find such an outstandingly handsome boyfriend!¡± wuxiaworld.site A hint of jealousy flashed across Tang Yue¡¯s fair face. ¡°What nonsense, he is definitely not my boyfriend!¡± Chu Wei said firmly, staring at Tang Yue. Tang Yue let out a cold laugh, her disdain for Chu Wei evident in her eyes. ¡°What¡¯s there to be shy about now!¡± Ye Li didn¡¯t understand, he really didn¡¯t understand, why there were always so many ants appearing before his eyes. ¡°Disappear,¡± Ye Li said slowly to Tang Yue. Tang Yue was startled, she could never have imagined that Ye Li would utter such words. ¡°You, what did you say?¡± With an undisturbed face, Ye Li spoke to Tang Yue again, ¡°You, such an ugly woman, who gave you the courage to even speak in my presence?¡± Upon hearing this, Tang Yue involuntarily stepped back three paces. For she had never in her wildest dreams thought that Ye Li would dare call her ugly? After all, she and Chu Wei were known as the two most beautiful women in Beiyun Base City! ¡°You, you dare call me ugly!¡± Tang Yue looked at Ye Li, furious. Everyone in the restaurant was also stunned, they certainly didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to call Tang Yue ugly. ¡°What¡¯s with this guy?¡± ¡°Exactly, how dare he call Miss Tang Yue ugly, I think he¡¯s tired of living.¡± ¡°Hehe, you watch, he¡¯s about to die very soon.¡± There was naturally not the slightest ripple of emotion on Ye Li¡¯s jade-like face. ¡°Kneel down for me!¡± Tang Yue demanded through gritted teeth, staring at Ye Li. Ye Li smiled calmly, he wanted to laugh, he really wanted to laugh. Since he had arrived in this world, everyone who had demanded he kneel had already died. Of course, he shook his head at Tang Yue. Tang Yue¡¯s expression turned exceedingly frosty, and a thousand zhang of raging fire surged above her head. ¡°Wind Palm!¡± Finally unable to bear Ye Li¡¯s arrogance, Tang Yue stood, her palm striking fiercely towards Ye Li. With that palm, fierce winds howled. ¡°Insignificant skill,¡± Ye Li said disdainfully. As his words fell, a sound of breaking wind reached the ears of everyone in the restaurant. They hurriedly looked at Tang Yue, only to find that Tang Yue¡¯s life had already vanished forever from this world. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only A shocking bloody hole had appeared on Tang Yue¡¯s forehead. ¡°Miss Tang is dead?¡± ¡°How can he be so strong, to instantly kill Miss Tang like that.¡± ¡°But how dare he kill Miss Tang.¡± Fear had settled on the faces of everyone in the restaurant. Chapter 1249 - Chapter 1249: instant kill Chapter 1249: instant kill The people in the restaurant could rack their brains and still not imagine that Ye Li had actually killed Tang Yue. After all, Tang Yue was the young lady of the Tang family from Beiyun Base City. ¡°Senior, this¡­!¡± It wasn¡¯t just the people in the restaurant who were shocked; even Chu Wei had not expected this. Her eyes were wide open, and she simply couldn¡¯t believe it was true, no matter what. ¡°There¡¯s nothing worth making a fuss about,¡± Then, Ye Li ordered his meal. He ate as quickly as usual and, after finishing, the Tang family finally sent someone. Dozens of warriors with special genes from the Tang family burst into the restaurant. ¡°Senior, wait here. I¡¯ll go call for help,¡± Having said this, Chu Wei went to summon people from the Chu family. Ye Li silently smiled to himself, thinking how these ants could not possibly be his match. ¡°Miss!¡± The warriors with special genes from the Tang family saw Tang Yue¡¯s body on the ground, and their eyes all turned bloodshot. wuxiaworld.site Novts`O.co ¡°Who killed our young lady!¡± A warrior with special genes glared fiercely at everyone as he shouted. Naturally, all eyes in the restaurant turned to Ye Li. Seeing this reaction, the dozens of warriors with special genes from the Tang family hurriedly turned to look at Ye Li, only to find him standing there with an indifferent expression on his face. ¡°Was it you who killed our young lady?¡± A warrior with special genes said, staring fixedly at Ye Li. Ye Li¡¯s face, fair as jade, remained completely placid. ¡°Yes, I killed her,¡± Ye Li said indifferently to the warrior with special genes, ¡°What can you do to me?¡± Upon hearing this, the dozens of warriors with special genes from the Tang family were infuriated beyond measure. ¡°Kill him! Avenge the young lady!¡± Suddenly, the dozens of warriors with special genes from the Tang family charged ferociously towards Ye Li. Ye Li sighed to himself, thinking that there would be yet another few dozen corpses. ¡°Swoosh, swoosh, swoosh!¡± As dozens of swishing sounds emerged, the lives of the dozens of warriors with special genes from the Tang family were extinguished from the world forever. ¡°How is that possible!¡± Everyone in the restaurant became extremely alarmed upon witnessing this scene. The dozens of warriors with special genes from the Tang family were all dead in an instant? They hadn¡¯t even managed to see how Ye Li had made his move. They looked toward Ye Li in utter shock, only to find that there was still not the slightest ripple on his face, as if nothing had happened at all. At that moment, Chu Wei arrived at the restaurant with the warriors with special genes from the Chu Family. ¡°This¡­!¡± But when they saw what was before them, they were all filled with unspeakable terror. ¡°Senior, did you do this?¡± Chu Wei said, looking at Ye Li with horror. ¡°Other than me, who else could it be?¡± Ye Li said slowly. Silence, a deadly silence. The people in the restaurant didn¡¯t dare to speak anymore; they even held their breath, because they felt that Ye Li was no longer human, but a killing god from the Abyss of Tartarus. The warriors with special genes from the Chu Family were also petrified, frozen in shock for a long time. ¡°Senior, even though you¡¯ve killed so many warriors with special genes from the Tang family, they surely will not let it go easily,¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter,¡± Ye Li looked at Chu Wei indifferently, ¡°Take me to your family.¡± Upon hearing this, Chu Wei nodded. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Chu Wei, together with the warriors with special genes from the Chu Family, then escorted Ye Li to the Chu Family. It wasn¡¯t long before they arrived outside the Chu Family¡¯s residence. ¡°Senior, this is my family,¡± Chu Wei told Ye Li. Ye Li¡¯s face remained calm as water as he slowly stepped into the Chu Family¡¯s estate. Chapter 1250 - Chapter 1250: The entire Tang family clan has been mobilized. Chapter 1250: The entire Tang family clan has been mobilized. Ye Li entered the Chu Family mansion, followed by Chu Wei, who led him into the grand hall. At that moment, the hall was filled with important members of the Chu Family. ¡°Weier.¡± The head of the Chu Family, Chu Nantian, called out to Chu Wei. ¡°Father, this is what happened.¡± Chu Wei recounted the entire incident to the assembled members in the hall. Upon hearing her account, everyone in the Chu Family hall was shocked to the point of astonishment. ¡°Weier, are you, are you telling the truth?¡± Chu Nantian looked incredulously at Chu Wei. ¡°Father, of course it¡¯s true.¡± Chu Wei asserted with unwavering conviction. The eyes of all present in the Chu Family hall turned to Ye Li. ¡°Elder, I am Chu Nantian, head of the Chu Family,¡± wuxiaworld.site Chu Nantian said respectfully to Ye Li. He had to show respect, for in the great battle against the Green Rampage Serpent clan, they needed to rely on Ye Li. ¡°Family head, the entire Tang family has mobilized!¡± Suddenly, a panicked voice rang out, startling everyone. A member of the Chu Family ran in, his face showing utter terror. ¡°Heh heh.¡± Chu Nantian gave a cold laugh. Chu Wei had already updated them on everything, so they knew exactly why the Tang family had come. Still¡­ Meet the enemy with force, meet the flood with earth! ¡°Pass my command, all Chu Family members, prepare for battle!¡± As these words fell, Chu Nantian led the people in the hall outside. Shortly after, hundreds of Chu Family members gathered outside the mansion. By this time, hundreds from the Tang family had also arrived. Silence, a deathly calm. Residents of Beiyun Base City gathered around to watch. Such a dramatic and earth-shattering event was something they could never see in their lifetimes, and they would not miss it for the world. ¡°Chu Tiannan, your Chu Family has killed my daughter!¡± Tang Xiao, the head of the Tang family, stared fiercely at Chu Nantian. Chu Nantian replied with a cold smile, ¡°It wasn¡¯t me who killed her, but the elder.¡± The elder? The revelation startled the hundreds of warriors with special genes from the Tang family. ¡°Who is the elder?¡± Tang Xiao demanded in a harsh tone. ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Just as all the Tang family members were clueless about the identity of the elder, a somewhat lazy voice entered the ears of everyone present. The several hundred warriors with special genes from the Tang family quickly traced the sound. Upon looking, they were stunned. The reason was simple: Ye Li was far too young. Yet, that pair of eyes was unforgettable at first glance. It was as if he possessed the Star Absorption Technique, captivating anyone who looked at him. ¡°Was it you who killed my daughter?¡± Tang Xiao stared at Ye Li, seething with anger. ¡°A mere ant at the Tier 1 Heavenly King Realm,¡± Ye Li said calmly, his handsome face unfazed, ¡°Killing her was as trivial as could be.¡± With that declaration, a towering inferno of rage burst forth above the heads of the several hundred warriors with special genes from the Tang family. ¡°Chu Nantian, hand him over!¡± Tang Xiao demanded coldly. Chu Nantian simply smiled. ¡°He is an elder, how could I possibly hand him over?¡± The face of Tang Xiao, head of the Tang family, turned icy cold. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Chu Nantian, are you the one who instructed him to kill my daughter, Tang Xiao?¡± Suddenly, it seemed as if Tang Xiao had a grim realization and he barked the accusation. ¡°Not at all.¡± Again, Chu Nantian smiled. ¡°As I¡¯ve said, he is an elder. How dare I instruct an elder?¡± The warriors with special genes from the Tang family were burning with anger. ¡°If that¡¯s so, let¡¯s take action and exterminate your Chu Family!¡± Chapter 1251 - Chapter 1251: The Might of One Sword Chapter 1251: The Might of One Sword ¡°If you want to fight, let¡¯s fight¨Cacting as if your Chu Family is afraid of our Tang family!¡± Chu Nantian said with utter disdain. ¡°Attack!¡± With the order from the head of the Tang family, Tang Xiao, hundreds of the Chu Family¡¯s warriors with B-level genes charged forward. ¡°Wait.¡± Another lazy voice echoed in everyone¡¯s ears. The disciples of the Tang family immediately halted in their tracks, realizing Ye Li was the one speaking. The head of the Tang Family, Tang Xiao, stared intently at Ye Li. ¡°What, are you coming to seek death?¡± All those present fixed their gaze on Ye Li, curious to hear his response. What none of the onlookers could have anticipated even if they pondered for days and nights was the words that Ye Li would utter. ¡°I alone am enough to annihilate you all.¡± In his thoughts, Tang Xiao, merely a Tier 2 warrior of the Heavenly King level, was pathetically weak compared to him. wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.cO ¡°What did you say!¡± Tang Xiao roared furiously. Naturally, Ye Li knew that the people of the Tang family would never believe him. Cling! Suddenly, a cold lightning-like flash appeared outside the Chu Family¡¯s location. The sound of a sword¡¯s hum and a dragon¡¯s roar filled the air incessantly as a five-clawed blood dragon coiled above Ye Li¡¯s head. This, this, this¡­ Not just the warriors of the Tang family, but even the Chu family members were shocked at such a sight. Just one glance at the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword in Ye Li¡¯s hand drained them of any hope for survival. ¡°How could you possibly have such a terrifying sword!¡± the head of the Tang Family, Tang Xiao, looked at Ye Li in sheer terror and asked. Ye Li¡¯s handsome face remained impassive. ¡°Believe it or not, I can show you within a second,¡± Ye Li said indifferently to Tang Xiao, ¡°You want to see their dead bodies?¡± Upon hearing this, everyone present was taken aback. Especially the onlooking residents, who by now had frozen stiff as if they were made of clay and wood. ¡°What kind of sword is this? It¡¯s simply too terrifying.¡± ¡°Indeed, I swear I¡¯ve never seen such a fearsome sword before.¡± ¡°But for him to claim that within one second he can make Tang Xiao see the dead bodies of the Tang family members, isn¡¯t that a bit too arrogant?¡± ¡°Yes, I think it¡¯s arrogant too!¡± The surrounding residents all began discussing animatedly. Naturally, Ye Li knew they wouldn¡¯t choose to believe. ¡°I¡¯d like to see how, in the span of a second, you can show me their corpses!¡± the head of the Tang Family, Tang Xiao, firmly spoke to Ye Li. But then, Ye Li suddenly leaped into the air, raising the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword high above. ¡°With one sword, I shall cut down all under heaven!¡± As his voice fell, so did the sword. A supreme sword beam sliced down from above. What!!! All those present, witnessing such an attack, were utterly horrified, never having dreamed that Ye Li could unleash such a strike. ¡°Ah!!!¡± All of a sudden, astonishing screams began to fill the air. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ye Li landed on the ground. When the sword light vanished, everyone from the Chu family and the bystanders quickly looked toward the spot where the Tang family had been. Hiss! Everyone inhaled sharply, some even collapsed to the ground, as if they had seen something utterly impossible. In the area where the Tang family had been, except for the head of the family, Tang Xiao, the rest were all lying on the ground, devoid of any sign of life. Chapter 1252 - Chapter 1252: Tang family patriarch Tang Xiao died Chapter 1252: Tang family patriarch Tang Xiao died How could this be!!! The head of the Tang family, Tang Xiao, stumbled back several steps, a look of sheer terror spreading across his face. He stared at Ye Li in utter shock, only to find not a single ripple of emotion on Ye Li¡¯s face, as if nothing had happened at all. ¡°Now,¡± Ye Li said lightly to Tang Xiao, ¡°do you believe I could show you their bodies within one second?¡± At this moment, Tang Xiao was unable to utter a single word, his entire body shaking violently. The members of the Chu Family felt no different; they could swear, truly swear, they had never witnessed such a terrifying scene from the moment they were born until now. Just one sword stroke¡­ and so many people died? They couldn¡¯t begin to comprehend how terrifying Ye Li truly was. ¡°Choose a way to die,¡± Ye Li said slowly to the head of the Tang family, Tang Xiao. Cold sweat had already drenched Tang Xiao¡¯s entire body, scared out of his wits, his three souls and seven spirits nearly all lost. ¡°I want you dead!¡± Suddenly, Tang Xiao lunged at Ye Li. Not afraid of shattering to pieces, to leave a pure spirit in the mortal world? wuxiaworld.site Honestly, Ye Li felt a bit of admiration for Tang Xiao, it was just unfortunate that Tang Xiao had provoked him. Since he had arrived in this world, almost everyone who had crossed him was already dead. Tang Xiao was just at the tier 3 Heavenly King level, far too weak to be pitiable in front of him. ¡°Whoosh!¡± A terrifying Spiritual Light Attack sprang forth from Ye Li¡¯s fingertip, flying straight at the charging Tang Xiao. Seeing such an attack heading his way, Tang Xiao¡¯s pupils shrank sharply, realizing he absolutely couldn¡¯t withstand it. ¡°Ahh!¡± The head of the Tang family, Tang Xiao, let out a wretched scream, and with that cry, his life forever vanished from this world. ¡°Humans,¡± Ye Li said lightly, looking at Tang Xiao¡¯s corpse, shaking his head slightly. ¡°Senior is truly terrifying, please accept my forfeit.¡± Chu Nantian, head of the Chu Family, attempted to kneel before Ye Li. Just as Chu Nantian¡¯s knees were mere inches from the ground, a force stopped them, bouncing him back up. Chu Nantian was startled, having no idea what had just happened, and he looked bewilderedly at Ye Li. Ye Li, calm and composed, told him, ¡°I don¡¯t take to people kneeling before me.¡± At these words, Chu Nantian was shocked once again. At this moment, the Chu Family members were all looking at each other, at a loss for words, unable to be the first to speak. ¡°Senior.¡± Chu Nantian, head of the Chu Family, hesitated as if there were something he wanted to say but wasn¡¯t quite able to. ¡°Speak,¡± Ye Li uttered just a single word. ¡°Senior, can you help our Chu Family against the Green Frenzy Vicious Snake Dark Race?¡± Chu Nantian asked, a look of deep entreaty on his face. Ye Li¡¯s jade-like visage remained undisturbed as he slowly spoke two words, ¡°I can.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Upon hearing Ye Li¡¯s response, a glimmer of joy appeared on Chu Nantian¡¯s face, head of the Chu Family. Chu Wei was also quite excited. ¡°However, I don¡¯t have much time. Just have someone lead me directly to the territory of the Green Frenzy Vicious Snake Dark Race,¡± said Ye Li softly. Whoosh! Upon hearing these words, the Chu Family members were all startled, not expecting such a statement from Ye Li. Chapter 1253 - Chapter 1253: I dont have that much time Chapter 1253: I don¡¯t have that much time Chu Family¡¯s Patriarch, Chu Nantian, also did not expect this, and he looked at Ye Li in utter astonishment. ¡°Senior, the leader of the Green Frenzy Vicious Snake Dark Race is a Tier 4 Heavenly King of the dark race, you see¡­¡± Chu Nantian did not finish his sentence but looked tentatively at Ye Li. Ye Li naturally knew what Chu Nantian meant. ¡°A mere third-tier Heavenly King level of the dark race,¡± Ye Li said, his face calm and collected, ¡°not worth mentioning.¡± Everyone in the Chu Family was greatly shocked, thinking to themselves that the senior was excessively domineering. But no. How could there be someone like the senior in this world? They did not understand, they truly did not understand. ¡°Senior, I will take you there.¡± Suddenly, Chu Wei¡¯s voice reached Ye Li¡¯s ears. ¡°Senior, I still think you should consider it,¡± said Chu Family¡¯s Patriarch, Chu Nantian, to Ye Li. Ye Li smiled to himself upon hearing this; he had not yet stored the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword in the system space. wuxiaworld.site But then, Ye Li held the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword in his hand and slashed fiercely towards the sky. Swish! A supreme sword beam soared towards the heavens. Boom! The sky¡­ started to split in two. What!!! Seeing such a scene, everyone present was so frightened that they nearly lost their souls. ¡°What¡¯s there to consider?¡± Ye Li said indifferently to the Chu Family¡¯s Patriarch, Chu Nantian. At this moment, how could Chu Nantian utter another complete sentence? His face was as shocked as it could be. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Ye Li looked at Chu Wei. Chu Wei, too, was stunned in place, and by the time she regained her senses, Ye Li had already walked dozens of steps away. She hurriedly followed. Ye Li and Chu Wei left the Chu Family. ¡°Senior, are you really of the sixth-tier Heavenly King level?¡± Chu Wei looked curiously at Ye Li, whom she and Qu Xiaoling had been told by, something she would have never believed because even Realm Master Qu Jiuyou was only of the sixth-tier Heavenly King level. But now she had no choice but to believe it, because the strength displayed by Ye Li was far too terrifying. ¡°Yes, what¡¯s so strange about that?¡± Ye Li looked at Chu Wei with some bewilderment. Chu Wei was the number one genius of the heavens in both Beiyun Base City and Ming Shui Academy, yet suddenly she felt like an ant in front of Ye Li, an existence she couldn¡¯t even begin to look up to. ¡­ Ye Li and Chu Wei arrived at a small town. Not far from the small town lay the territory of the Green Frenzy Vicious Snake Dark Race. ¡°I heard the mayor¡¯s daughter went to the Green Snake Forest three days ago and hasn¡¯t come out yet.¡± ¡°Yes, the mayor has offered a reward of five hundred thousand post-apocalyptic coins, as long as someone finds his daughter, dead or alive, they can get five hundred thousand post-apocalyptic coins.¡± ¡°But who would dare to go? You should know that¡¯s the Green Snake Forest.¡± As the two just entered the town, the voices of several middle-aged men not far from them reached their ears. Ye Li was taken aback, thinking if there were really pies falling from the sky? He hadn¡¯t expected to get five hundred thousand post-apocalyptic coins for free, not bad at all. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Where is the mayor?¡± Just as the middle-aged men were about to say something more, Ye Li¡¯s voice reached their ears. They quickly looked over in the direction of the voice, and upon seeing Ye Li¡¯s appearance, they were startled out of their wits. ¡°You, you¡¯re planning to take up the reward offer?¡± one of the men said to Ye Li. ¡°Yes,¡± Ye Li nodded. Chapter 1254 - Chapter 1254: Green Snake Forest Chapter 1254: Green Snake Forest Upon hearing this, the middle-aged men were taken aback, staring at Ye Li and Chu Wei in utter astonishment, simply because they were so young. ¡°Young man, the Green Snake Forest is fraught with grave danger. I advise you best not go there.¡± Of course, the middle-aged men did not believe that Ye Li and Chu Wei had the courage to enter the Green Snake Forest. ¡°All you need to do is tell me where the village chief is,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Upon hearing this, the middle-aged men all sighed and then told Ye Li and Chu Wei where to find the village chief. Without delay, Ye Li and Chu Wei began walking towards a certain location. It didn¡¯t take them long to find the village chief. The village chief was a middle-aged man around forty-seven or forty-eight years old; his brows were deeply furrowed at this moment. ¡°Are you the village chief?¡± Ye Li asked the middle-aged man in front of him indifferently. The middle-aged man hurriedly looked up upon hearing this, gazing at Ye Li and Chu Wei. ¡°You, you!¡± The village chief didn¡¯t finish his sentence, but he seemed to have realized something. wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.co ¡°What¡¯s your daughter¡¯s name?¡± Ye Li asked the village chief again. The village chief hastily told Ye Li and Chu Wei his daughter¡¯s name. ¡°My daughter¡¯s name is Hu Xue.¡± Afterward, the village chief also described some of Hu Xue¡¯s features to Ye Li and Chu Wei. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we will definitely find your daughter,¡± Chu Wei assured the village chief. Then, Ye Li and Chu Wei headed towards the Green Snake Forest. It was not long before Ye Li and Chu Wei reached the outskirts of the Green Snake Forest. ¡°Senior, the leader of the Green Frenzy Vicious Snake Dark Race is at the tier 4 Heavenly King level,¡± Chu Wei informed Ye Li. Ye Li smiled faintly, his elegant face as calm as a serene breeze. ¡°Do you think I can defeat someone at the tier 4 Heavenly King level?¡± Ye Li looked at Chu Wei. Chu Wei naturally believed that Ye Li could defeat the leader of the Green Frenzy Vicious Snake Dark Race, simply because she had come to believe that Ye Li was at the sixth-tier Heavenly King level. ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡± With that, Ye Li and Chu Wei entered the Green Snake Forest. They had just stepped into the Green Snake Forest when a dozen or so Snake People with human faces and green, snake-like bodies appeared before them. ¡°Humans?¡± All members of the Green Frenzy Vicious Snake Dark Race sneered coldly. ¡°Swoosh!¡± Without any desire to exchange superfluous words with these vermin, Ye Li unleashed a terrifying barrage of Spiritual Light Attacks from his fingertips. Ah!!! Accompanied by a series of pig-like screams, the lives of a dozen members of the Green Frenzy Vicious Snake Dark Race were forever extinguished from this world. ¡°Help, help.¡± Suddenly, a feeble voice reached the ears of Ye Li and Chu Wei. The two of them followed the sound and found a girl with numerous injuries hiding under a large rock. Ye Li and Chu Wei approached the girl, who weakly pleaded with them, saying, ¡°I beg you, please save me, save me.¡± Ye Li raised his palm, and a gentle stream of spiritual light flowed towards the girl¡¯s battered body. Several seconds later, the girl was as good as new, her body showing not a single sign of injury. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only What¡¯s going on? Chu Wei¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief, unable to fathom the reality of what she just witnessed. The girl was equally baffled; she opened her hands, looked at them, and then at her body, finding not a trace of injury remaining. ¡°This, this¡­!¡± The girl stared at Ye Li and Chu Wei in amazement, utterly astonished. Chapter 1255 - Chapter 1255: Your lives have disappeared forever. Chapter 1255: Your lives have disappeared forever. Every time Ye Li used the Healing Art to treat someone¡¯s wounds, their faces would take on the expression of a girl. Of course, no such fluctuation would appear on his own face. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be surprised about, what is your name?¡± Ye Li asked, looking at the girl. Although the girl didn¡¯t understand why her wounds had healed, she was no fool and of course knew it was Ye Li who had healed her. ¡°My name is Hu Xue.¡± Hearing the girl¡¯s words, Chu Wei¡¯s fair face broke into a sweet smile. ¡°You must be the mayor¡¯s daughter, right?¡± ¡°Yes, how did you know?¡± Chu Wei then explained everything to Hu Xue. After listening, Hu Xue realized what had happened and looked at Ye Li and Chu Wei with immense gratitude. ¡°Humans?¡± Suddenly, a cold, mocking laugh entered their ears. The few turned towards the source of the sound and found several dozen members of the Green Frenzy Vicious Snake Dark Race. wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.co ¡°It¡¯s like finding a needle in a haystack without even trying, I didn¡¯t expect to come across three humans here in the Green Snake Forest.¡± One of the Green Frenzy Vicious Snake Dark Race coldly chuckled. Ye Li looked indifferently at the member of the Green Frenzy Vicious Snake Dark Race who had spoken. ¡°Why have you appeared before me?¡± As these words were spoken, the thirty-some members of the Green Frenzy Vicious Snake Dark Race were all taken aback, clearly not understanding what Ye Li meant. ¡°Human, what do you mean?¡± This talking member of the Green Frenzy Vicious Snake Dark Race, a tier 2 Earth King, stared coldly at Ye Li and asked. ¡°What I mean is that the moment you appeared before me,¡± Ye Li looked dispassionately at the thirty-some members of the Green Frenzy Vicious Snake Dark Race, ¡°your lives have forever vanished from this world.¡± What? The thirty-some members of the Green Frenzy Vicious Snake Dark Race, upon hearing these words, were all enraged. They also couldn¡¯t believe Ye Li dared speak such words. ¡°Human, I was going to let you live a few more seconds, but now it seems you don¡¯t want to live!¡± ¡°Attack!¡± Following the order from the tier 2 Earth King Green Frenzy Vicious Snake, the thirty-some members of the Green Frenzy Vicious Snake Dark Race lunged towards Ye Li. To normal warriors with special genes, these members of the Green Frenzy Vicious Snake Dark Race would be beyond terrifying, but in front of Ye Li, they were not only pitiful but exceedingly so. ¡°Whoosh whoosh whoosh!¡± The sounds of dozens of objects cutting through the air were heard again, and the thirty-some members of the Green Frenzy Vicious Snake Dark Race who lunged at Ye Li had their lives forever erased from this world. How is this possible? The tier 2 Earth King of the Green Frenzy Vicious Snake Dark Race became extremely shocked, unable to believe this was true. ¡°How, how can this be possible?¡± The voice of the tier 2 Earth King Green Frenzy Vicious Snake Dark Race trembled violently. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°I told you, the moment you appeared before me, your lives would be erased from this world forever,¡± Ye Li said calmly to the tier 2 Earth King of the Green Frenzy Vicious Snake Dark Race, ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t you believe it?¡± Upon hearing this, the tier 2 Earth King of the Green Frenzy Vicious Snake Dark Race was so scared that he lost two of his three souls and six of his seven spirits. ¡°Ah!¡± With a loud shout, the tier 2 Earth King of the Green Frenzy Vicious Snake Dark Race sped away, fleeing the scene with the fastest speed he had ever achieved. It was a pity, however, for how could he ever escape from the palm of Ye Li¡¯s hand? Chapter 1256 - Chapter 1256: Green Frenzy Vicious Snake Dark Race Chapter 1256: Green Frenzy Vicious Snake Dark Race Ye Li raised his finger towards the location where the tier 2 Earth King Green Mad Venomous Snake was fleeing. Whoosh! A terror-inducing Spiritual Light Attack shot out from his fingertip. ¡°Ah!!!¡± The tier 2 Earth King Green Mad Venomous Snake let out another scream as its body was pierced through, devoid of the slightest vitality. This, this, this¡­! Hu Xue watched this scene, her eyes widening in disbelief. She swore, she truly swore, she had never seen such a terrifying sight in her life before. She looked at Ye Li in shock, only to find that his jade-like face showed not the slightest ripple of emotion, as if nothing had happened at all. Such a person¡­ Hu Xue dared not imagine just how terrifying he could be. ¡°To think you would dare to kill a member of our Green Rampage Serpent clan, you really must have the guts of a mighty beast!¡± Suddenly, a furious shout rang out, and hundreds of members of the Green Frenzy Vicious Snake Dark Race surrounded the trio. ¡°So many Green Mad Venomous Snakes¡­¡± Hu Xue and Chu Wei looked at the multitude of Green Mad Venomous Snakes, and a look of horror appeared on their fair faces. wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.cO ¡°Humans, I admire you, I really do!¡± A Green Frenzy Vicious Snake Dark Race member stared at Ye Li as he spoke. This Green Rampage Serpent was the leader of the Green Fury Serpent Dark Race Leader, at the tier 4 Heavenly King level. Ye Li smiled lightly, gazing calmly at the Green Rampage Serpent clan leader. ¡°What do you admire about me?¡± ¡°Naturally, I admire your courage to enter the Green Snake Forest and to kill members of my Green Rampage Serpent clan.¡± Upon hearing this, Ye Li¡¯s lips curved up slightly, and a serene smile appeared on his jade-like face. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, how about I kill all these Green Mad Venomous Snakes for you, what do you think?¡± What!!! Upon these words, the hundreds of Green Mad Venomous Snakes were all shocked to their core¨Cthey could stay up for ten days and nights and still not believe that Ye Li would say such a thing. How¡­ how dare he? They didn¡¯t know, they really didn¡¯t know. ¡°Human, I hope your strength is proportional to your arrogance!¡± ¡°Kill them!¡± With a loud shout from the Green Frenzy Vicious Snake Dark Race, hundreds of Green Mad Venomous Snakes pounced towards Ye Li, Chu Wei, and Hu Xue. ¡°I have a sword, which shall cut down all under the heavens!¡± Suddenly, a supreme sword beam appeared. The supreme sword beam was so terrifying it was beyond description. ¡°Ah!!!¡± With just that one strike, countless Green Mad Venomous Snakes fell in pools of blood, and the scene was more than merely ¡®tragic¡¯ could describe. Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh! Ye Li, holding the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword, continued to strike multiple times. Countless trees were cut at the waist, sword light scattered everywhere, shimmering coldly. Screams were unending! When the sword light ceased, Chu Wei and Hu Xue hurriedly took a closer look. Upon looking, they were petrified like clay sculptures. My God! The ground was littered with the corpses of Green Mad Venomous Snakes, just one glance was enough to send shivers down one¡¯s spine. ¡°Impossible, this absolutely cannot be!¡± The eyes of the Green Fury Serpent Dark Race Leader widened in disbelief, refusing to believe that it was true. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°In this world, nothing is impossible,¡± Ye Li spoke slowly. The Green Fury Serpent Dark Race Leader looked at Ye Li with terror upon hearing these words. ¡°Human, what¡­ what do you want to do?¡± ¡°Nothing much, just to kill you, that¡¯s all.¡± Ye Li said slowly to the Green Fury Serpent Dark Race Leader. Chapter 1257 - Chapter 1257: Return to Beiyun Base City Chapter 1257: Return to Beiyun Base City The Green Fury Serpent Dark Race Leader naturally knew that he could never possibly be a match for Ye Li. His body trembled as he looked at Ye Li. ¡°You, what did you say?¡± the Green Fury Serpent Dark Race Leader asked, panic-stricken. Sigh. Ye Li sighed, of course, he had no intention of wasting too many words with the Green Mad Venomous Snake Dark Race. ¡°Whoosh!¡± He held the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword and delivered a heavy slash. The Green Fury Serpent Dark Race Leader was at the Tier 4 Heavenly King level, while Ye Li was at the sixth-tier Heavenly King level. Though it may seem that the Tier 4 Heavenly King level and the sixth-tier Heavenly King level were only two tiers apart, the gap between them spanned an insurmountable gulf. The Green Fury Serpent Dark Race watched the oncoming slash, his pupils began to contract rapidly. ¡°Ah!¡± With a loud shout from the Green Fury Serpent Dark Race Leader, his life also disappeared from this world forever. Yet on Ye Li¡¯s serene, jade-like face, there was not the slightest ripple; to him, it was just a Tier 4 Heavenly King level member of the dark race. wuxiaworld.site But to Chu Wei and Hu Xue, it was enough to shock them for a long while. At that moment, Chu Wei and Hu Xue stood frozen like clay sculptures, unable to recover their senses for a long time. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Ye Li said indifferently. Chu Wei and Hu Xue followed Ye Li out of the Green Snake Forest upon hearing this. Before long, the three of them arrived at the small town. The residents of the small town were all shocked beyond belief, their astonishment naturally stemming from Hu Xue. ¡°They went to the Green Snake Forest to rescue Miss Hu?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that so, isn¡¯t it terrifying?¡± ¡°To dare enter the Green Snake Forest, how impressive.¡± Ye Li and Chu Wei, bringing Hu Xue with them, found the mayor. The mayor, seeing his daughter unharmed, almost broke down in tears. ¡°Mayor!¡± Suddenly, a voice filled with utter panic reached the ears of the few. A man rushed in, his face betraying utter horror, as if something inconceivable had happened. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± the mayor asked hastily. The man swallowed, ¡°The, the whole Green Frenzy Vicious Snake Dark Race has been completely wiped out!¡± What!!! The mayor shouted upon hearing this, then staggered back several steps, his face painted with profound disbelief. ¡°Could it be¡­¡± The mayor suddenly thought of a startling possibility, hurriedly looking towards Ye Li and Chu Wei, only to discover¡­! Where was there any sign of Ye Li and Chu Wei to be seen? ¡­ At this time, Ye Li and Chu Wei were on their way back to Beiyun Base City. The two reached the outside of the Chu family residence in Beiyun Base City. The youngsters of the Chu family, seeing Ye Li, all revealed a deep sense of shock. All because what Ye Li had displayed that day was too terrifying, not only did he slay the entire Tang family, but he also seemingly split the sky asunder. What level of strength Ye Li possessed, they didn¡¯t dare to imagine! The two entered the Chu Family home. The Chu Family Patriarch, Chu Nantian, along with the elders, hurriedly came out to greet them. ¡°Elder, how did it go?¡± Chu Nantian inquired cautiously of Ye Li. ¡°Wiped out,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Upon hearing his words, Chu Nantian and the elders all became excited. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°The elder truly is a divine being!¡± Chu Family Patriarch Chu Nantian couldn¡¯t help but say to Ye Li. ¡°Pretty average,¡± Ye Li replied indifferently. At this moment, all the members of the Chu family were watching Ye Li, finding his face as calm as still water, possessing incomparable strength, yet so modest and unassuming. Such a person, they had nothing but admiration for him! Chapter 1258 - Chapter 1258: Man riding a fierce tiger Chapter 1258: Man riding a fierce tiger Ye Li did not stay long at the Chu Family; he left Beiyun Base City. He concentrated his thoughts and sensed the location of the Apocalypse Legion, discovering that they had gathered together and were frenziedly fusing zombies. Ding! ¡°Congratulations to the host for achieving the Seventh-tier Heavenly King Realm.¡± Suddenly, the system¡¯s voice appeared in Ye Li¡¯s mind. Upon hearing the system¡¯s words, a brilliant color couldn¡¯t help but appear on Ye Li¡¯s face, as handsome as jade. With the power of the Seventh-tier Heavenly King Realm, he was now invincible in his territory. Straightaway, he activated Swift Steps and arrived at the location of the Apocalypse Legion. ¡°Master.¡± All the ten main zombies of the Apocalypse Legion at the Heavenly King level respectfully called out to Ye Li. Ye Li checked the level of the Apocalypse Legion and found that they had all become Sixth-tier Heavenly King level zombies. Such a force was indeed too terrifying. He stored the Apocalypse Legion into the system space. wuxiaworld.site ¡­ Ye Li had come to a small base city. The base city was named Nanyun Base City. There were many warriors with special genes in Nanyun Base City, but their realms were not high. At the moment, Ye Li was walking slowly on the streets of Blue Cloud Base City. Suddenly, a man riding a ferocious tiger was rampaging through the streets. The passersby, witnessing such a scene, were all startled and quickly made way. ¡°Ah!¡± A resident who could not dodge in time was heavily struck by the ferocious tiger, flying backward, and upon hitting the ground, he had not a trace of life left. The rest of the residents looked at one another in shock. ¡°Xue Qiang is going too far, riding a ferocious tiger in the street!¡± ¡°Who¡¯s to say he isn¡¯t?¡± ¡°Alas, poor us.¡± All the residents shook their heads and spoke. ¡°Look, what¡¯s wrong with that man? Why isn¡¯t he getting out of the way?¡± All of a sudden, one of the residents pointed and shouted. At these words, the rest of the residents quickly looked in the direction the man was pointing. To their astonishment, the ferocious tiger ridden by Xue Qiang was about to hit a man who, for some reason, had a look of complete calm on his face. Could it be¡­ he didn¡¯t know he was about to die? All the residents swallowed hard, already picturing Ye Li¡¯s impending fate. Ultimately, the ferocious tiger still crashed into Ye Li. Boom! All the residents knew that without a doubt, Ye Li would be sent flying and, just like the person before, there would be only one outcome, death. But what happened next left them all stunned beyond measure. ¡°What!!!¡± All the residents cried out in shock, frozen in place like clay statues. Because it wasn¡¯t Ye Li who was sent flying, but Xue Qiang and the ferocious tiger he was riding. They saw Xue Qiang and the tiger crash to the ground, their insides churning violently. Xue Qiang was completely dumbfounded! Moments later, Xue Qiang came back to his senses, his gaze fixated on Ye Li in front of him. ¡°You, your Defense is very strong!¡± Xue Qiang shouted at Ye Li. There was not the slightest fluctuation on Ye Li¡¯s handsome, jade-like face. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Disappear from my sight, or I¡¯ll let you see your own brains.¡± Ye Li spoke slowly. Hiss! Not just Xue Qiang, but all the residents were shocked as well, unable to believe that Ye Li would dare to say such words. ¡°You, what did you say?¡± Xue Qiang said in disbelief, looking at Ye Li. ¡°Heh.¡± A mocking smile appeared on Ye Li¡¯s face, ¡°Do you think I would say it a second time?¡± Chapter 1259 - Chapter 1259: Xue Qiang died Chapter 1259: Xue Qiang died All the residents were stunned; they had never expected Ye Li to be so arrogant. Even though they had witnessed Ye Li¡¯s terrifying defense, they knew that Xue Qiang was the number one talent of Nanyun Base City, at the seventh-tier Earth King Realm! Xue Qiang stared at Ye Li intently. He had never seen anyone quite like Ye Li before. ¡°Do you know what your fate will be after uttering those words?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Ye Li shook his head, not understanding why people always asked him such questions. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll tell you, you¡¯re going to be eaten by my evil tiger!¡± ¡°Eat him!¡± Following Xue Qiang¡¯s command, the evil tiger at his side roared and fiercely pounced toward Ye Li. This evil tiger, measuring over five meters in length, was indeed a terrifying sight. Unfortunately, what could such an evil tiger count for in front of Ye Li? ¡°Whoosh!¡± A sound of slicing through the wind appeared. wuxiaworld.site The evil tiger that lunged at Ye Li was instantly pierced through. How could this be! Seeing such a scene, all the residents gasped in shock. They hurriedly rubbed their eyes, unable to believe it was real. But no matter how much they rubbed, the result was the same. ¡°You, you!¡± At this moment, Xue Qiang could not even put together a complete sentence. ¡°Tell me, how do you want to die?¡± Offending Ye Li ended like this; if he wanted Xue Qiang dead by the third watch, no one dared to keep him alive till the fifth watch. ¡°Do you know who I am?¡± Several seconds later, Xue Qiang came back to his senses, his gaze fixed firmly on Ye Li as he asked. ¡°What does who you are have to do with me killing you?¡± Ye Li asked Xue Qiang, unruffled. Hearing these words, Xue Qiang instantly became furious. ¡°I am the young master of the Xue Family, the mightiest clan in Nanyun Base City!¡± Xue Qiang tried to use his identity to intimidate Ye Li into backing down. Unfortunately, Xue Qiang had miscalculated. Ye Li never feared any threat. ¡°Is that so?¡± A playful look appeared on Ye Li¡¯s handsome face. Xue Qiang, seeing the playfulness on Ye Li¡¯s face, couldn¡¯t help but grind his teeth in anger. ¡°If you dare do anything to me, I don¡¯t believe you can walk out of Nanyun Base City alive!¡± Saying this, Xue Qiang turned and started to walk away. Heh heh. Ye Li chuckled lightly, thinking that Xue Qiang had an overly high opinion of himself. Whoosh! Another sound of breaking wind emerged. Hearing the noise, Xue Qiang was extremely alarmed and quickly turned around. But this time, his pupils dilated rapidly. For he couldn¡¯t dodge such an attack! ¡°Ah!¡± Xue Qiang let out a terrible scream as a blood hole appeared on his forehead, sending chills down one¡¯s spine. Whoosh! The residents of Nanyun Base City were shocked by the scene unfolding before them, unable to believe that Ye Li had actually killed Xue Qiang. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Could it be¡­ he wasn¡¯t afraid of the Xue Family¡¯s retaliation? At this moment, the residents were undeniably shaken to the core. They all swallowed hard and then looked at Ye Li, only to find that his face showed no hint of disturbance, as if nothing had happened. In the past, the residents had never even heard of someone like Ye Li, let alone seen one. They also noticed that Ye Li stood still as if he were waiting for a warrior with B-level genes from the Xue Family to come. Chapter 1260 - Chapter 1260: Too scary Chapter 1260: Too scary It didn¡¯t take long before over a hundred warriors with special genes from the Xue Family charged over. The hundred-odd gene warriors completely surrounded Ye Li, their faces chillingly cold to the extreme. ¡°Xiao Qiang!¡± A middle-aged man shouted at the body of Xue Qiang, his face beginning to fill with endless sorrow. Seeing a younger person send off an older person is one of the most painful things in this world, but alas, Ye Li felt no pity for the middle-aged man. He could pity the middle-aged man, but who would pity him? The middle-aged man was none other than the head of the Xue Family, Xue Feng. At this moment, Xue Feng glared fiercely at Ye Li. ¡°Did you kill Xiao Qiang?¡± Xiao Qiang? Ye Li couldn¡¯t help but chuckle inwardly, reminded of Stephen Chow¡¯s movies from China. ¡°That¡¯s right, it was I who killed him,¡± Ye Li spoke slowly. Upon hearing these words, a thousand zhang of raging fire burst forth above Xue Family head Xue Feng¡¯s head. wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.co ¡°Die!¡± As the sound faded, the hundred-odd gene warriors encircling Ye Li all made their moves against him. But how could they be a match for Ye Li? Clang! Ye Li took out the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword from the system space. In an instant, the streets of Nanyun Base City were filled with piercing glints of cold light, as an illusion of a five-clawed blood dragon coiled above Ye Li¡¯s head. This, this, this¡­! The hundred-odd gene warriors from the Xue Family, witnessing such a scene, were all left utterly dumbfounded. ¡°Swish!¡± Ye Li didn¡¯t intend to waste any more words with them and slashed forth with his sword ferociously. A supreme sword beam shot out from the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword. Ah!!! In a split second, the chilling screams filled the ears of the onlookers. The bystanders, hearing such voices, couldn¡¯t help but retreat several steps back, their eyes wide open as if they had never seen such a horrifying scene before. ¡°Swish, swish!¡± Ye Li then struck with two more slashes. With these two cuts, the lives of the hundred-odd gene warriors from the Xue Family were forever erased from this world. Shock, absolute shock! At this moment, the onlooking residents were unable to utter a complete sentence, their eyes widened to the biggest they had ever been, mouths agape as if they could swallow an extra-large bowl. Xue Family head Xue Feng, witnessing such a scene, was scared out of his wits. ¡°Now,¡± Ye Li looked indifferently at Xue Feng, ¡°do you still want me dead?¡± Xue Feng swallowed hard, looking at Ye Li in utter terror. ¡°What, what do you want?¡± Ye Li inwardly shook his head, as he had heard such words countless times since coming to this world. ¡°Nothing much, just to kill you,¡± was always Ye Li¡¯s response. Upon hearing these words, Xue Family head Xue Feng was so frightened that he had lost his three souls and six of his spirits. Seconds later, Xue Family head Xue Feng, with a grim expression, charged at Ye Li while shouting: ¡°Since you want me dead, then I will make you die!¡± As the sound ended, Xue Feng lunged ferociously at Ye Li. Ye Li, watching Xue Feng coming at him, shook his head. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Whoosh!¡± With just one finger probe, the life of Xue Family head Xue Feng was forever removed from this world. Ye Li¡¯s face remained naturally unmoved. ¡°It¡¯s too terrifying, just too terrifying!¡± The onlooking residents collapsed to the ground one after another, simply because they witnessed a scene they would never be able to see again. Chapter 1261 - Chapter 1261: Twin Dragon Inn Chapter 1261: Twin Dragon Inn Ding! ¡°Congratulations to the host for obtaining a super treasure map.¡± The system¡¯s voice suddenly appeared in Ye Li¡¯s mind. Ye Li¡¯s jade-like face involuntarily lit up with excitement. Thinking it was quite interesting, he had not gotten a super treasure map in a long time. Without further thought, he activated the super treasure map he obtained. After activating the super treasure map, coordinates emerged in his mind. Ye Li discovered that the coordinates were a great distance from his current location. He stimulated Swift Steps and headed towards the coordinates in his mind. ¡­ Several days later. Ye Li arrived in a region known as Hei Di. He found the coordinates in his mind had suddenly disappeared, but there was no surprise on his face, simply because he had encountered such situations countless times before. wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.co The place where Ye Li currently was is called Hu City. On the streets of Hu City, most were warriors with special genes, their faces all bore a vicious look, signaling they were not to be trifled with. He entered an inn. The inn was packed with people, all drinking. ¡°Waiter.¡± Ye Li called the waiter over. ¡°Sir, what would you like to order?¡± ¡°Bring me all the best dishes your inn has to offer.¡± Hearing the request, the waiter walked away. It wasn¡¯t long before great food and drink were served. Just as Ye Li was about to eat, a voice reached his ears. ¡°It seems, friend, that you¡¯re not from around here!¡± Ye Li looked toward the source of the voice and saw a middle-aged man, the man appeared to be in his forties, with a scar on his face that was startling to behold. ¡°Does one have to be a local to come here and eat?¡± As soon as he spoke, everyone in the inn turned their gaze to Ye Li, their faces revealing smirks of cold amusement. ¡°Do you know what place this is?¡± The middle-aged man spoke to Ye Li again. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Ye Li shook his head. The middle-aged man let out a cold laugh, ¡°This is the Twin Dragon Inn, this place is filled with all sorts, mostly thieves and murderers.¡± ¡°I find it funny that someone as fine-looking as you would dare to come to the Twin Dragon Inn!¡± Ha ha ha!!! The crowd in the Twin Dragon Inn also erupted into roaring laughter. Ye Li was taken aback; naturally, he had not expected that even eating a meal could lead to such a situation. Why must the Wind blow when the tree craves stillness? He didn¡¯t understand, he truly didn¡¯t. Ye Li decided not to pay any more attention to the middle-aged man and started to eat and drink. The middle-aged man, seeing that Ye Li did not respond, became quite displeased and strode angrily up to Ye Li. ¡°Tell me, you¡¯re very afraid!¡± The middle-aged man coldly spoke to Ye Li. Ye Li, with a calm and composed expression on his jade-like face, looked at the middle-aged man unperturbed. ¡°Why should I be afraid?¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± The middle-aged man enunciated each word firmly to Ye Li. ¡°What if I insist on making you afraid?¡± the middle-aged man glared at Ye Li as he spoke. ¡°You¡¯re welcome to try,¡± said Ye Li indifferently. Whoosh! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The crowd in the Twin Dragon Inn burst into laughter at the sight. They thought Ye Li was utterly ridiculous, not knowing he was knocking on death¡¯s door. ¡°Fine! Then I¡¯ll make you afraid!¡± As the words fell, the middle-aged man in front of Ye Li threw a heavy punch towards him. The crowd in the Twin Dragon Inn all knew that Ye Li could by no means withstand such a punch, and their smirks grew even wider. Chapter 1262 - Chapter 1262: Thunder Mountain Young Master Zhang Kuang Chapter 1262: Thunder Mountain Young Master Zhang Kuang Without a doubt, the middle-aged man¡¯s fist landed heavily on Ye Li¡¯s body. Everyone at the Twin Dragon Inn thought Ye Li would be sent flying. Unfortunately, what they did not expect was that Ye Li did not fly backward at all, and there was not even the slightest change on his calm face. ¡°How is this possible!¡± All the people in the Twin Dragon Inn were shocked beyond belief, unable to comprehend the reality before them. ¡°This¡­!¡± The middle-aged man who had thrown the punch at Ye Li could not believe it either. ¡°How could you possibly!¡± The middle-aged man¡¯s eyes widened as he found it unimaginable to believe this was true. ¡°You are but an ant,¡± Ye Li said to the middle-aged man, shaking his head. As the words fell, the middle-aged man let out a shocking, heaven-piercing scream. Ah!!! One could see the middle-aged man being sent flying heavily, a startling bloody hole having appeared on his forehead before anyone knew when. wuxiaworld.site Hiss! Seeing such a scene, everyone at the Twin Dragon Inn was filled with immense terror. ¡°If there¡¯s anyone else who disapproves of me, come at me,¡± Ye Li said indifferently, sweeping his gaze over the people of the Twin Dragon Inn. At this moment, who in the Twin Dragon Inn dared to speak? It was only then that they realized the terror of Ye Li. They saw a murderous intent in the corners of Ye Li¡¯s eyes and an imposing presence before and behind him. Terrible! Utterly terrible! ¡°I find you displeasing!¡± Suddenly, a disdainful voice entered the ears of those gathered in the Twin Dragon Inn. All the people at the Twin Dragon Inn were stunned; they could not believe that anyone would dare to utter such words at this time. Could he not be afraid of death? Suddenly, the people at the Twin Dragon Inn turned their heads toward the source of the voice. Without looking, it was fine, but upon glancing, they all jumped in fright. ¡°It¡¯s Zhang Kuang!¡± Zhang Kuang, young master of Heidi Leishan! The faces of the people at the Twin Dragon Inn showed as much shock as they felt. Ye Li¡¯s handsome face showed no ripples as he did not know who Zhang Kuang was. He only knew that if this Zhang Kuang provoked him, without a doubt, there would be only one outcome¨Cdeath! Following Zhang Kuang were more than a dozen warriors with B-level genes from Thunder Mountain, all looking uglier than a dog¡¯s backside and more arrogant than a cottontail. ¡°You seem very arrogant?¡± Zhang Kuang, followed by the Thunder Mountain warriors with B-level genes, walked up to Ye Li and disdainfully spoke to him. ¡°I¡¯m this arrogant because there are dogs barking outside,¡± Ye Li said slowly. ¡°What does your arrogance have to do with dogs barking outside?¡± Zhang Kuang looked at Ye Li puzzled. The people at the Twin Dragon Inn were also puzzled as they, too, did not understand Ye Li¡¯s meaning. Ye Li smiled, ¡°Then what does my arrogance have to do with you?¡± As soon as these words came out, everyone in the Twin Dragon Inn was taken aback, unable to believe that Ye Li would say such a thing. ¡°You, you dare to speak to me like this!¡± Zhang Kuang said, staring at Ye Li intently. ¡°Scram,¡± Ye Li said looking at Zhang Kuang, ¡°while I¡¯m still not angry.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Zhang Kuang, upon hearing these words, was naturally filled with unspeakable rage. ¡°It seems you have a death wish!¡± ¡°Kill him!¡± Following the command of Thunder Mountain¡¯s young master Zhang Kuang, the dozen or so Thunder Mountain warriors with B-level genes charged at Ye Li. The people at the Twin Dragon Inn thought that Ye Li must be scared by now as they all looked his way. Chapter 1263 - Chapter 1263: You guess if I will let you off the hook. Chapter 1263: You guess if I will let you off the hook. The guests at Twin Dragon Inn still couldn¡¯t believe that there was no change in Ye Li¡¯s expression. Their eyes widened, curious to see what Ye Li had up his sleeve to be so arrogant. Thunder Mountain¡¯s young master Zhang Kuang watched Ye Li with a cold sneer, knowing full well that Ye Li was a dead man who had no chance of surviving. Just when everyone thought Ye Li was about to die, the scene that unfolded next left them all dumbfounded. How could this be! This is absolutely impossible! It was simply because the dozen warriors with B-level genes from Thunder Mountain, who had charged at Ye Li, were all sent flying back. Like the middle-aged man before, their lives disappeared forever from this world. Whoosh! At this moment, no words could describe the shock felt by everyone at Twin Dragon Inn. And Ye Li¡¯s face was still as calm as water, as if nothing had happened at all. ¡°Now,¡± Ye Li said indifferently, looking at Thunder Mountain¡¯s young master Zhang Kuang, ¡°do you still think I¡¯m arrogant?¡± Thunder Mountain¡¯s young master Zhang Kuang was so shocked he couldn¡¯t even utter a complete sentence, his face was a picture of sheer horror. ¡°How¡­ how are you so strong!¡± wuxiaworld.site Thunder Mountain¡¯s young master Zhang Kuang said to Ye Li, filled with terror. ¡°Guess whether I¡¯ll tell you or not?¡± a playful smile appeared on Ye Li¡¯s face. ¡°Senior, I was wrong just now. I was blind to your strength, my apologies.¡± Zhang Kuang knew he could not defeat Ye Li, only by begging for mercy could he save his life. If begging failed, he would use his stature as Thunder Mountain¡¯s young master to threaten Ye Li. ¡°Guess whether I¡¯ll let you off?¡± Ye Li said calmly, looking at Thunder Mountain¡¯s young master Zhang Kuang. The guests at Twin Dragon Inn were now utterly terrified, and they could swear, they really could swear, they had never been so frightened in their lives. ¡°I, I am the young master of Thunder Mountain.¡± Zhang Kuang said, staring hard at Ye Li, ¡°If you dare do anything to me, Thunder Mountain will never let you go!¡± ¡°Heh.¡± Ye Li shook his head and chuckled, finding Zhang Kuang¡¯s remark too funny. ¡°Die.¡± Ye Li said slowly to Zhang Kuang. Upon hearing this, Thunder Mountain¡¯s young master Zhang Kuang was scared out of his wits. He wanted to run away, he really did! Alas, even if he were Sun Wukong, he could not escape the palm of Tathagata. ¡°Swoosh!¡± As the sound of cutting through the wind arose, everyone at Twin Dragon Inn looked towards Zhang Kuang, only to find that Zhang Kuang had already fallen to the ground, devoid of any signs of life. ¡°Thunder Mountain¡¯s young master Zhang Kuang is dead?¡± ¡°This, how did he dare to kill Zhang Kuang?¡± ¡°Shh, keep it down. If he hears us, we¡¯re done for.¡± The guests at Twin Dragon Inn all looked at Ye Li with their souls trembling in fear. They never expected such a vicious person to come to Hei Di. After Ye Li finished eating, he slowly got up and walked to the counter, handing a stack of post-apocalyptic coins to the innkeeper. ¡°Young brother, no! Young master! No, no!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The innkeeper¡¯s voice shook tremendously, ¡°Sir, this is too much.¡± ¡°Keep it.¡± After saying that, Ye Li left the Twin Dragon Inn at a leisurely pace. The innkeeper clutched the post-apocalyptic coins in his hand, thinking how great it was. He had never received such a big tip before. If he brought this back to his wife, how happy she would be. Ye Li left the Twin Dragon Inn for no other reason but to head for¡­ Thunder Mountain!!! Chapter 1264 - Chapter 1264: Your young master has been killed by me. Chapter 1264: Your young master has been killed by me. It wasn¡¯t long before Ye Li reached the foot of Thunder Mountain. Thunder Mountain was one of the most powerful forces in Hei Di. Ye Li walked slowly towards Thunder Mountain. He hadn¡¯t walked far when more than a dozen men appeared before him. ¡°Stop right there!¡± A Tier 1 Earth King warrior with special genes glared at Ye Li. ¡°Do you know this is Thunder Mountain?¡± ¡°I know,¡± Ye Li replied, his jade-like face calm as still water. The dozen or so men were momentarily taken aback, thinking since he knew it was Thunder Mountain, how could he be so nonchalant? ¡°What are you doing here at Thunder Mountain?¡± The Tier 1 Earth King warrior asked Ye Li once more. ¡°I¡¯ve come to tell you something,¡± Ye Li said indifferently, his gaze sweeping over the dozen or so men, ¡°Do you know that your young master Zhang Kuang has been killed?¡± What!!! wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.cO All of the men were greatly shocked, unable to believe that Ye Li would utter such words. ¡°You, you say the young master has been killed?¡± The Tier 1 Earth King warrior¡¯s eyes widened in astonishment as he looked at Ye Li. ¡°Yes,¡± Ye Li stated plainly. The dozen or so men looked at each other, all exchanging glances of confusion. ¡°Indeed, the young master went out, and he hasn¡¯t returned yet,¡± one of the men said. Could it be¡­ All the men came to a startling possibility, that the young master really had been killed. ¡°Is, is what you said really true?¡± The Tier 1 Earth King warrior looked at Ye Li with horror and asked again. ¡°Do I look like I¡¯m joking?¡± A playful expression appeared on Ye Li¡¯s face. The dozen men all felt that Ye Li was not lying, because he had no reason to, and wouldn¡¯t dare to do so. ¡°You say, who killed the young master?¡± The Tier 1 Earth King warrior demanded of Ye Li. Ye Li smiled faintly. He nodded slightly, looking at the sun in the sky, then said: ¡°I killed him.¡± Hiss! Upon hearing this, all of the men took several steps back, never in ten days and nights would they have imagined it was Ye Li who had done it. ¡°You killed our young master?¡± A deep surprise appeared on the face of the Tier 1 Earth King warrior, wondering why Ye Li would dare to come here if he really was the killer. He didn¡¯t understand, he really couldn¡¯t fathom it. The other dozen or so men were equally baffled. ¡°What, ants like your young master, can¡¯t I kill them?¡± Ye Li said slowly, sweeping his gaze over the men before him. Upon these words, all of the men could not help but erupt in anger, with towering flames of fury bursting from above their heads. ¡°Brat, you¡¯re courting death!¡± As soon as the words fell, the dozen or so men all charged towards Ye Li. ¡°Ahhhhh!¡± But as soon as they took their first steps, they were all sent flying backward, and to their horror, they realized that a frightening blood hole had appeared on their foreheads without their notice. ¡°How is this possible!¡± The Tier 1 Earth King warrior exclaimed in shock, he rubbed his eyes frantically, but no matter how much he rubbed, the result was the same. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°How, how did you do it?¡± The Tier 1 Earth King warrior asked Ye Li, his soul shaken to the core. ¡°What do you think?¡± A playful look was even more pronounced on Ye Li¡¯s handsome face. The Tier 1 Earth King warrior swallowed hard, saying in utter terror: ¡°Do you realize this is Thunder Mountain?¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t I already said so? I know,¡± Ye Li replied. Chapter 1265 - Chapter 1265: How could you turn me into a dead person? Chapter 1265: How could you turn me into a dead person? The Tier 1 Earth King warrior with special genes was trembling violently all over. He swore, he really did swear, he had never been so afraid since he was born. ¡°You, could you not kill me?¡± A look of intense pleading appeared on the face of the Tier 1 Earth King warrior with special genes. Ye Li smiled. Why were there always so many people begging for mercy from him? If he let the warrior with Tier 1 Earth King special genes go, would he still be Ye Li? ¡°I can¡¯t not kill you,¡± Ye Li said indifferently, looking at the warrior with Tier 1 Earth King special genes, ¡°but I can give you a chance to choose how you die.¡± On hearing these words, the warrior with Tier 1 Earth King special genes took several steps back in fright, his eyes now wider than ever before. He didn¡¯t want to die, he really didn¡¯t want to die. What a pity, even if he had a thousand lives, today he was bound to die without a doubt. Ye Li watched the behavior of the warrior with Tier 1 Earth King special genes and shook his head secretly, thinking he had given him a chance to choose his death, but it seemed the warrior was not making a choice. If that was the case, then he only had to choose for him. ¡°Swoosh!¡± wuxiaworld.site With the sound of the whistling wind, the warrior with Tier 1 Earth King special genes died with a look of disbelief in his eyes, his forehead now sporting a shocking bloody hole. Ye Li continued walking toward Thunder Mountain with a face serene and untouched. Before long, he arrived outside the stronghold of Thunder Mountain. Outside the stronghold of Thunder Mountain, over a hundred warriors with special genes had rushed out, these warriors all having come to check on the screams of those several men just now. They had surrounded Ye Li completely. ¡°Boy, who are you?¡± The strongest among these hundred-plus warriors was a 3rd-tier Earth King with special genes. This 3rd-tier Earth King with special genes was staring fixedly at Ye Li. ¡°My name is Ye Li,¡± Ye Li stated lightly. Ye Li? Not just this 3rd-tier Earth King with special genes, but the other over a hundred warriors also had never heard of the name Ye Li. ¡°I heard screams just now; could it be that you killed our people from Thunder Mountain?¡± The face of the 3rd-tier Earth King with special genes grew cold and furious. Ye Li smiled openly, ¡°Yeah, what¡¯s wrong with that?¡± ¡°Oh, and I didn¡¯t just kill your people from Thunder Mountain, I also killed your young master, Zhang Kuang.¡± The hundred-plus warriors surrounding Ye Li were all shocked beyond measure on hearing these words. ¡°What¨Cdid¨Cyou¨Csay?¡± The 3rd-tier Earth King with special genes had fire in his eyes, his anger reaching an unparalleled level. ¡°Are you deaf?¡± Ye Li¡¯s lips curled slightly upward, his jade-like face showing a teasing smile. The hundred-plus warriors, listening to Ye Li¡¯s words, were infuriated to the extreme, unable to understand why Ye Li could be so arrogant when they had him surrounded. They had never seen anyone as audacious as Ye Li before. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Do you know that you¡¯re courting death!¡± The 3rd-tier Earth King with special genes glared furiously at Ye Li, who, in his view, was already as good as a dead man, and not even wings could help him escape his fate. ¡°Is that so.¡± Ye Li said with a calm smile, ¡°Then I¡¯d like to see how you turn me into a dead man.¡± Unable to bear Ye Li¡¯s arrogance any longer, the 3rd-tier Earth King with special genes roared at the hundred-plus warriors: ¡°Hack him to pieces with your blades!¡± Chapter 1266 - Chapter 1266: I killed your son. Chapter 1266: I killed your son. At the command of the tier 3 Earth King warrior with special genes, the hundreds of warriors surrounding Ye Li all charged towards him. Ye Li smiled secretly because, in his eyes, these hundreds of warriors were even weaker than ants. For such people, there was no other fate but death. ¡°Swoosh, swoosh, swoosh!¡± Ye Li¡¯s fingers were like a Gatling gun, wildly sweeping across the hundreds of warriors attacking him. Ah!!! Screams akin to the slaughter of pigs began to incessantly rise. This, this, this¡­ The tier 3 Earth King warrior with special genes watched the scene, his legs shaking with fear, his entire strength drained from his body as if sucked out by something, staggering backward powerlessly. In just a matter of seconds, the hundreds of warriors who had attacked Ye Li all lay on the ground. ¡°Now,¡± Ye Li said indifferently, looking at the tier 3 Earth King warrior with special genes, ¡°do you still think you can turn me into a dead man?¡± The tier 3 Earth King warrior with special genes was incapable of uttering a complete sentence. ¡°Swoosh!¡± wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.co Since the tier 3 Earth King warrior with special genes could no longer speak a full sentence, Ye Li did not intend to give him the chance to speak. A sound piercing through the wind appeared, and the life of the tier 3 Earth King warrior with special genes vanished from this world forever. ¡°Boring.¡± Ye Li shook his head, a touch of laziness appeared on his handsome face. ¡°Who dares to intrude on my Thunder Mountain!¡± An enraged voice suddenly erupted beside Ye Li¡¯s ear. Ye Li looked over at the direction of the voice and saw hundreds more warriors emerging from the main camp. At the lead of the hundreds of warriors was a Tier 2 warrior of the Heavenly King Realm with special genes. This Tier 2 warrior of the Heavenly King Realm was the Leader of Thunder Mountain, Lei Bao. Lei Bao and the hundreds of warriors were stunned by the sight before them. Bodies, hundreds of bodies! The hundreds of warriors looked at Ye Li in utter horror. They considered a shocking possibility that all these bodies on the ground had been killed by the fair-faced man before them. ¡°Did you kill them?¡± Leader of Thunder Mountain Lei Bao stared at Ye Li intently. ¡°Yes,¡± Ye Li said with a candid smile, ¡°and who might you be?¡± Lei Bao¡¯s expression turned extremely cold; he hadn¡¯t anticipated that Ye Li could remain so calm. Intuition told him that Ye Li was not only unusual but extraordinarily so. ¡°I am the Leader of Thunder Mountain, Lei Bao!¡± Lei Bao responded to Ye Li. ¡°Oh,¡± Ye Li said with a smile, ¡°I killed your son.¡± What!!! The hundreds of warriors inhaled a cold breath upon hearing this, utterly dumbfounded, unable to fathom that Ye Li would say such a thing. ¡°You, you killed my son?¡± Leader of Thunder Mountain Lei Bao looked at Ye Li in disbelief. ¡°What,¡± Ye Li smiled again, ¡°don¡¯t you believe me, man?¡± ¡°Leader, the young master left in the morning and has not returned,¡± a warrior informed Lei Bao. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Lei Bao laughed coldly, full of confidence, ¡°If you had killed my son, you certainly wouldn¡¯t dare to come to Thunder Mountain.¡± Alas! Ye Li sighed, thinking Lei Bao must be the most foolish person he had encountered in this world so far. ¡°I¡¯ve already killed so many from Thunder Mountain, yet you still say such laughable things. Don¡¯t you find it ridiculous?¡± Lei Bao paused, realizing that it was indeed true and exploded with rage. Chapter 1267 - Chapter 1267: Lightning Mouse of the Dark Race Chapter 1267: Lightning Mouse of the Dark Race ¡°You, you actually dared to kill my son!¡± Leader of Lei Mountain, Lei Bao, stared intently at Ye Li as he shouted. ¡°What¡¯s so surprising about that? It¡¯s just your son,¡± Ye Li said indifferently as he looked at Lei Bao. ¡°I didn¡¯t just kill your son, I¡¯m going to kill you too.¡± Upon hearing these words, hundreds of warriors with B-level genes became enraged beyond measure. They swore, genuinely swore, that they had never encountered someone as arrogant as Ye Li from the moment of their birth to the present. ¡°I want you dead!¡± Lei Bao, Leader of Lei Mountain, bellowed. As his voice fell, hundreds of warriors with B-level genes all rushed at Ye Li ferociously. Ye Li¡¯s handsome face remained undisturbed as he drew the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword from the system space. Clang! A flash of Lightning and cold light erupted outside the great encampment of Lei Mountain. The sounds of the sword and a dragon¡¯s roar began to ring incessantly, as a five-clawed blood dragon began to coil above Ye Li¡¯s head. What? wuxiaworld.site The hundreds of warriors with B-level genes who were charging at Ye Li all halted in their tracks, their eyes wide open, faces filled with utter shock. They couldn¡¯t fathom, even if they racked their brains, how Ye Li could possess such a terrifying sword, one that seemed capable of sending a person into reincarnation with just one glance. ¡°I have a sword that can slay all under heaven!¡± Ye Li shouted loudly as he swung his sword with great force. Swoosh! A supreme sword beam was unleashed from the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword. Ahhh!!! Countless screams began to fill Ye Li¡¯s ears. Swoosh, swoosh, swoosh! Ye Li swung three more swords. The Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword, once unsheathed, is bound to see blood! The terrifying sword light was simply too fearsome. The hundreds of warriors with B-level genes all died. And still, there was not the slightest ripple on Ye Li¡¯s handsome face. ¡°How is this possible?¡± Lei Bao, the Leader of Lei Mountain, looked at Ye Li in utter horror. ¡°What¡¯s impossible about it,¡± Ye Li said calmly as he looked at Lei Bao. ¡°Tell me what¡¯s impossible.¡± Lei Bao was extremely horrified; his entire body shook violently, and he even felt his soul trembling with fear. ¡°Die.¡± Lei Bao, Leader of Lei Mountain, was unable to utter his last words before he died. Sigh. Ye Li sighed. He thought that in this world, good people could provoke and bad people could provoke, but there was only one kind of person who could not be provoked, and that was Demon King Ye Li. Afterward, he walked down from Lei Mountain at a leisurely pace. Once he was off Lei Mountain, he unexpectedly encountered a large group of zombies. The massive horde of zombies was moving toward a certain place. Ye Li chuckled to himself, thinking that luck had indeed come his way. Then, he released the Apocalypse Legion from the system space. The Apocalypse Legion started to assimilate the zombies. Before long, all of these zombies were assimilated by the Apocalypse Legion. A few minutes later, an angry voice reached Ye Li¡¯s ears. Where are the zombies!!! Ye Li looked in the direction of the voice and found that a dozen members of the dark race had appeared before him. These were members of the Lightning rat dark race. Seconds later, the Lightning rat dark race also spotted him. ¡°Human?¡± A dozen Lightning rats of the dark race approached Ye Li. ¡°Human, have you seen the zombies?¡± One of the Lightning rats said to Ye Li. ¡°I have,¡± Ye Li nodded. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only All dozen Lightning rats of the dark race were astounded. ¡°Where did they go?¡± ¡°They were assimilated by me.¡± Ye Li said indifferently as he surveyed the dozen Lightning rats of the dark race before him. All dozen Lightning rats of the dark race froze, clearly not understanding what Ye Li meant. Chapter 1268 - Chapter 1268: Your zombies have disappeared. Chapter 1268: Your zombies have disappeared. Merged? More than a dozen Lightning Mice of the dark race looked at Ye Li in utter shock. ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°Um¡­¡± Ye Li thought for a moment, ¡°it¡¯s just vanished.¡± What? More than a dozen Lightning Mice of the dark race were stunned, never having expected Ye Li to say such a thing. ¡°You, you!¡± These Lightning Mice of the dark race momentarily found themselves at a loss for words. ¡°You¡¯re already dead,¡± Ye Li suddenly said to the dozen plus Lightning Mice of the dark race in front of him. Hearing this, the Lightning Mice of the dark race were stunned once again. ¡°Human, you say we¡¯re already dead?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± At this point, the dozen plus Lightning Mice of the dark race began to react, thinking Ye Li¡¯s words were completely unbelievable. With so many zombies, how could a human possibly make them vanish? wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.co As for saying that they were already dead, that was even more absurd. ¡°Human, I¡¯d like to see how you¡¯re going to kill us.¡± Ye Li smiled calmly, ¡°Do you believe I can show you their brain matter in just one second?¡± Upon hearing this, all the Lightning Mice of the dark race burst into laughter, swearing that they had never heard such a hilarious joke since their birth. ¡°Hahaha!!!¡± Ye Li looked at the smiling faces of the dozen plus Lightning Mice of the dark race in front of him, a hint of confusion crossing his own face. ¡°What are you laughing about?¡± A Lightning Mouse of the dark race looked at Ye Li with utter disdain. ¡°Laughing at how you¡¯re completely unaware of your impending death!¡± As the words fell, all of the Lightning Mice of the dark race looked at Ye Li with mocking gazes. ¡°Since you don¡¯t believe, then let me make you believe.¡± As the sound faded, Ye Li raised his finger. Whoosh whoosh whoosh! Suddenly, the sound of rushing air was incessant. Ah!!! Shocking screams started to ring out. Of the dozen or so Lightning Mice of the dark race, only one remained. ¡°This, this¡­¡± The remaining Lightning Mouse of the dark race could no longer utter a complete sentence. ¡°Now,¡± Ye Li looked at the sole remaining Lightning Mouse of the dark race, ¡°do you still find it funny?¡± At this moment, laughter was the furthest thing from this Lightning Mouse¡¯s mind; it was utterly terrified. Whoosh! Another sound of rushing air sounded. The last Lightning Mouse of the dark race also fell forever. ¡°Come out.¡± Ye Li slowly spoke up. When he encountered the dozen or so Lightning Mice of the dark race, he had noticed a girl running over, only the girl had hidden herself. He originally did not want to pay attention to her, but then thought it might not be a bad idea to do so. Immediately, the girl walked out in shock. ¡°You, how did you find me?¡± The girl was quite beautiful, but at that moment, her fair face showed a trace of shock. ¡°What do you think?¡± Ye Li looked at the girl indifferently. The girl paused, having naturally seen Ye Li kill the dozen or so Lightning Mice of the dark race. ¡°Senior, you, you are really too strong. Just now, when I saw you kill the Lightning Mice of the dark race, I didn¡¯t even dare to breathe.¡± Ye Li smiled, ¡°So?¡± The girl was startled, a chill involuntarily spreading from the soles of her feet to her forehead. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Senior, you wouldn¡¯t kill me too, would you?¡± Ye Li found the girl¡¯s words amusing; he thought she was quite interesting. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Ye Li asked, looking at the girl. Hearing this, the girl quickly answered, ¡°My name is Mo Li.¡± ¡°Not a bad name,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Chapter 1269 - Chapter 1269: Mo Li Chapter 1269: Mo Li ¡°By the way, why did you come here?¡± Ye Li looked at Mo Li with confusion. Mo Li looked back at Ye Li, obviously scared. ¡°I, I came here for training. I just happened to be in the area and saw the peerless grace of my senior.¡± Upon hearing this, Ye Li understood and a smile appeared on his handsome face. ¡°Then do you know where the Lightning Rat dark race is?¡± Ye Li suddenly asked, looking at Mo Li. Mo Li was startled, because she thought of a shocking possibility, that Ye Li was going to exterminate the Lightning Rat dark race. ¡°Senior, you couldn¡¯t possibly be thinking of¡­¡± Mo Li suddenly became scared of Ye Li, but her curiosity was too strong. ¡°You just need to answer whether you know where the Lightning Rat dark race¡¯s territory is.¡± Upon hearing this, Mo Li didn¡¯t dare to ask any further. She knew that if she asked any more, she might also die. Immediately, Mo Li nodded her head vigorously. ¡°Senior, you know where the Lightning Rat dark race is.¡± ¡°Take me there.¡± Ye Li¡¯s handsome face remained calm as water. wuxiaworld.site Mo Li¡¯s heart was extremely shocked when she heard this; her suspicions were confirmed. Without daring to stay any longer, she quickly led Ye Li towards the Lightning Rat dark race¡¯s location. It didn¡¯t take long before they arrived outside the territory of the Lightning Rat dark race. ¡°Senior, this is the domain of the Lightning Rat dark race,¡± Mo Li said to Ye Li. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Ye Li¡¯s face was still as calm as water, showing no sign of any disturbance. Mo Li looked at Ye Li¡¯s retreating figure in shock, thinking how Ye Li dared to do so, considering this was the territory of a dark race. Sure enough, just as Ye Li and Mo Li stepped into the territory of the Lightning Rat dark race, hundreds of Lightning Rat dark race members surrounded them. ¡°Humans?¡± All the hundreds of Lightning Rat dark race members sneered coldly, obviously not expecting humans to appear in their territory. ¡°Senior, what should we do?¡± Mo Li swallowed nervously, becoming extremely anxious. She looked at Ye Li and saw that his face still showed no fluctuation, as if he hadn¡¯t seen the hundreds of Lightning Rat dark race members at all. The hundreds of Lightning Rat dark race members naturally saw the calm expression on Ye Li¡¯s face, which made them quite puzzled as well. ¡°Human, are you not afraid?¡± A fifth-tier Earth King-level Lightning Rat looked at Ye Li with complete bafflement and asked. ¡°Is there something for me to be afraid of?¡± Ye Li replied with a counter-question to the fifth-tier Earth King-level Lightning Rat. The fifth-tier Earth King-level Lightning Rat was taken aback at first, but then sneered coldly, ¡°Very well.¡± ¡°You are the most courageous human I have ever seen,¡± continued the fifth-tier Earth King-level Lightning Rat speaking to Ye Li. Mo Li hid behind Ye Li, thinking she should not have brought him there. If she hadn¡¯t, she might have lived, but by bringing him along, there was no chance of survival. At that moment, Mo Li couldn¡¯t help but regret her actions deeply. ¡°Humans, are you going to kill yourselves, or shall we do it?¡± The fifth-tier Earth King-level Lightning Rat asked with a mocking look at Ye Li and Mo Li. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ye Li wanted to laugh; he really wanted to. He simply couldn¡¯t understand how such a ridiculous statement could come from the mouth of this fifth-tier Earth King-level Lightning Rat. Could they possibly not know that they were about to die? He released the Apocalypse Legion from the system space. The ten Heavenly King Realm zombies of the Apocalypse Legion surged with a murderous aura, respectfully calling out to Ye Li: ¡°Master.¡± Chapter 1270 - Chapter 1270: Beishans Secret Treasure Chapter 1270: Beishan¡¯s Secret Treasure Hundreds of Lightning Mice from the dark race all paused in shock; they truly had no idea when the Apocalypse Legion had appeared. ¡°Human, this¡­¡± The fifth-tier Earth King-level Lightning Mouse hesitated as it sized up the Apocalypse Legion. Seconds later, its pupils quickly constricted. What!!! These are zombies? The fifth-tier Earth King-level Lightning Mouse stumbled back several steps, having never seen such terrifying zombies before. Nor were the hundreds of Lightning Mice from the dark race any different; their eyes were now wide open, the largest they had ever been. ¡°Wipe them out.¡± Ye Li gave the command to the Apocalypse Legion. Upon hearing Ye Li¡¯s command, the Apocalypse Legion let out a roar and viciously pounced toward the hundreds of Lightning Mice from the dark race. Ah!!! In an instant, screams began to sound in the ears of Ye Li and Mo Li. This¡­ Mo Li, witnessing such a scene, couldn¡¯t help but be utterly horrified. She stole a glance at Ye Li only to find that there wasn¡¯t the slightest ripple on his handsome and composed face. She thought to herself, was this the terrifying aspect of her senior? wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.cO Zombies? She never would have thought that Ye Li would possess such terrifying zombies. In just a few seconds, the hundreds of Lightning Mice were completely wiped out. Mo Li was, of course, dumbstruck, having never seen such a terrifying sight before; it was simply too dreadful. It took a long while for Mo Li to come back to her senses. ¡°Senior, you are truly terrifying,¡± Mo Li said, swallowing hard as she spoke to Ye Li. Ye Li smiled calmly and spoke slowly to Mo Li, ¡°I think it¡¯s alright.¡± Hearing this, Mo Li¡¯s pale face looked somewhat hesitant to speak. ¡°Senior, there is a secret treasure in Beishan,¡± Mo Li said to Ye Li after a few seconds. A secret treasure? Ye Li was taken aback; he certainly hadn¡¯t expected Mo Li to say such a thing. ¡°What secret treasure?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know exactly, only that all the forces in Hei Di have gone there.¡± Listening to Mo Li, Ye Li then remembered that he had come to Hei Di because of the Super Treasure Map. With this thought, Ye Li couldn¡¯t help but shake his head inwardly, wondering how he could have forgotten. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Ye Li spoke faintly to Mo Li. Upon hearing this, a joyful smile appeared on Mo Li¡¯s fair face. ¡°Alright, Senior.¡± Then, Mo Li led Ye Li toward Beishan. Beishan was not too far from them, and after a few hours, the two arrived at the foot of Beishan. As soon as Ye Li arrived at Beishan, he scanned the area with his Heavenly Spirit Eyes and found that indeed, many warriors with special genes were on the mountain. ¡°Senior, let¡¯s go up the mountain.¡± Mo Li said to Mo Li with a smile. Ye Li nodded, and the two began to climb Beishan. But what Ye Li had not expected was that just after they had taken a few steps, a group of warriors with B-level genes jumped out from the bushes on both sides of the road. ¡°Stop!¡± This group of gene warriors numbered over twenty, all with muscular faces and a fierce look in their eyes, clearly not the friendly type. The group of over twenty gene warriors sneered at Ye Li and Mo Li. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Are you also here to find the secret treasure on Beishan?¡± ¡°Yes, is there a problem with that?¡± A look of confusion appeared on Ye Li¡¯s handsome and dignified face. The group of over twenty gene warriors sneered coldly, ¡°Of course, there¡¯s a problem. This area has been taken over by Mad Tiger Mountain, so you better turn back the way you came.¡± Mad Tiger Mountain, like Thunder Mountain, was one of the superpowers of Hei Di. Chapter 1271 - Chapter 1271: Mad Tiger Mountain warrior with B-level genes Chapter 1271: Mad Tiger Mountain warrior with B-level genes Ye Li looked at the twenty or so warriors with special genes in front of him. He hadn¡¯t expected that amongst the weak, there would still be some pretending to be tough in his presence. ¡°Do you really believe your own eyes?¡± Ye Li said indifferently to the twenty or so warriors with special genes. The warriors from Mad Tiger Mountain were taken aback, truly not understanding what Ye Li meant. ¡°What do you mean, shouldn¡¯t we trust our own eyes?¡± ¡°Of course not.¡± Ye Li smiled faintly, ¡°Never trust your eyes, because sometimes they can deceive you.¡± As soon as these words were spoken, the twenty or so warriors from Mad Tiger Mountain all burst into laughter, as if they had never heard such a ridiculous joke before. Ha ha ha!!! Listening to the roaring laughter of the warriors in front of him, Ye Li couldn¡¯t help but shake his head in secret; he really didn¡¯t understand why they dared to laugh. ¡°Interesting, very interesting indeed!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll say it again, Beishan has already been taken over by us from Mad Tiger Mountain. If you don¡¯t want to die, leave quickly, otherwise¡­¡± A tenth-tier Sky Opener smirked coldly, ¡°otherwise, you will find yourselves without a place to be buried!¡± The twenty or so warriors with special genes also looked at Ye Li and Mo Li with cold sneers. Ye Li pondered for a few seconds upon hearing this, then said to the twenty or so warriors with special genes: wuxiaworld.site wuxiaworld.site.co ¡°But we don¡¯t want to leave, what do you suggest we do?¡± The warriors from Mad Tiger Mountain became somewhat angry upon hearing this. ¡°Since you¡¯re determined to seek death, you can¡¯t blame us!¡± ¡°Kill them!¡± Upon the loud command from the tenth-tier Sky Opener, the twenty or so warriors with special genes all pounced towards Ye Li and Mo Li. Unfortunately, their fate was sealed to only one end, and that was death. ¡°Ah!!!¡± Just as the twenty or so warriors from Mad Tiger Mountain had barely taken a step, their heads all snapped off. How could this be! The tenth-tier Sky Opener watched this horrific scene with extreme terror. Mo Li also stepped back in shock several steps. Over twenty warriors with special genes were decapitated in an instant; it was too terrible. ¡°Now.¡± Ye Li looked indifferently at the tenth-tier Sky Opener before him, ¡°Do you still trust your eyes?¡± This tenth-tier Sky Opener was too shocked to even utter a complete sentence, his face showing the utmost horror. ¡°The, the whole of Beishan is filled with our people from Mad Tiger Mountain. If you dare to do anything to us, you¡­¡± Seconds later, the tenth-tier Sky Opener started to speak to Ye Li, but he never got the chance to finish his words, because his head too had snapped off. ¡°Why do ants always seem so self-assured?¡± A touch of perplexity appeared on Ye Li¡¯s handsome face. Mo Li swallowed hard in horror, hardly able to believe that Ye Li could be such a merciless killer. ¡°Senior, I, we¡­¡± ¡°Up the mountain.¡± Ye Li showed a side profile of his face and revealed a faint smile to Mo Li. It was then that Mo Li realized the supreme terror that was Ye Li; she noticed the killing intent hidden at the corner of his eyes, and the imposing presence that surrounded him for yards on all sides. Such a person¡­ Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She couldn¡¯t bring herself to believe that there could be someone like Ye Li in this world. Following that, Ye Li and Mo Li continued their ascent towards Beishan. ¡°I wonder if the Divine Ascension Skill can be found or not.¡± ¡°Of course, it can be found. Even the leader himself has taken action, how can it not be found?¡± ¡°True, let¡¯s not worry about that. We¡¯d better keep guard here.¡± Chapter 1272 - Chapter 1272: I will have many more lives on my hands Chapter 1272: I will have many more lives on my hands What appeared before Ye Li and Mo Li were over fifty warriors with special genes. Ye Li could guess with even his toes that these over fifty warriors with special genes must be from Mad Tiger Mountain. Just as the over fifty warriors with special genes were discussing the treasure of Beishan, Ye Li and Mo Li suddenly appeared before them. ¡°Are you chatting?¡± A somewhat languid voice entered their ears. The over fifty warriors with special genes shuddered upon hearing this and hurriedly looked towards the source of the voice. They discovered a man and a woman had appeared before them. The over fifty warriors with special genes immediately became alert. ¡°Who are you?¡± A tier 3 Earth King-level warrior stared at Ye Li and Mo Li and asked. Ye Li smiled, ¡°We are naturally human.¡± Upon hearing this, the over fifty warriors with special genes were all stunned, none of them expected Ye Li to respond like that. ¡°I already know you¡¯re human,¡± the tier 3 Earth King-level warrior said, staring intently at Ye Li and Mo Li, ¡°I¡¯m asking what you are doing in Beishan?¡± ¡°Just playing around,¡± Ye Li replied, his handsome face completely calm and composed. The over fifty warriors with special genes looked at Ye Li. wuxiaworld.site They had never even heard of anyone as arrogant as Ye Li, let alone seen one. ¡°There are still more than twenty of our Mad Tiger Mountain people below, don¡¯t tell me¡­¡± A man said to the tier 3 Earth King-level warrior. The tier 3 Earth King-level warrior was startled upon hearing this and quickly glanced at Ye Li and Mo Li. ¡°Did you kill our Mad Tiger Mountain people?¡± All the over fifty warriors with special genes also looked towards Ye Li and Mo Li, they all wanted to know how Ye Li and Mo Li would answer. Ye Li shook his head, his expression playful as he looked at the over fifty Mad Tiger Mountain warriors before him, ¡°Is there something worth being surprised about?¡± ¡°We wanted to climb the mountain, but they wouldn¡¯t allow it, so we had to kill them.¡± The over fifty Mad Tiger Mountain warriors became furious upon hearing these words. Heh heh! The tier 3 Earth King-level warrior just sneered. ¡°But you would have never expected there to be more of us from Mad Tiger Mountain on Beishan, right?¡± The over fifty Mad Tiger Mountain warriors also scoffed, because in their eyes, Ye Li and Mo Li were already dead. ¡°Indeed, I didn¡¯t expect that,¡± Ye Li said, nodding slightly as he looked at the sun in the sky, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to add over fifty lives to my hands.¡± What!!! The over fifty Mad Tiger Mountain warriors found themselves unable to imagine that Ye Li would dare to speak such words. Could it be¡­ Could it be he really doesn¡¯t know how many eyes Horse God has? ¡°I see you won¡¯t cry until you see your coffin!¡± the tier 3 Earth King-level warrior said, staring intensely at Ye Li. Ye Li just smiled faintly, ¡°Even if I saw a coffin, I wouldn¡¯t shed tears because I never need one.¡± Upon hearing this, the over fifty Mad Tiger Mountain warriors could no longer tolerate Ye Li¡¯s arrogance. ¡°Charge!¡± Following the command of the tier 3 Earth King-level warrior, more than a dozen warriors with special genes attacked Ye Li and Mo Li. ¡°Let¡¯s make a move.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ye Li looked towards Mo Li. Mo Li was a Tier 1 Earth King-level warrior, and the warriors attacking them were merely Sky Openers. ¡°I, I¡¯m going up?¡± Mo Li was startled, not expecting Ye Li to suddenly say this. But since the senior had already said so, she had no choice but to make a move. Chapter 1273 - Chapter 1273: North Mountain Summit Chapter 1273: North Mountain Summit Mo Li was a Tier 1 Earth King warrior with special genes, naturally, taking on over a dozen Sky Openers was no problem. It wasn¡¯t long before these several genetic warriors rushing towards Ye Li and Mo Li all fell to the ground. The tier 3 king-level warriors with special genes and other warriors saw this and were all seething with anger. ¡°I hadn¡¯t expected you to have some strength!¡± The tier 3 king-level warrior glared at Ye Li and Mo Li as he spoke. ¡°Not bad, I guess, enough to kill you guys,¡± Ye Li said calmly. Hehe! A cold laugh came from the tier 3 king-level warrior. ¡°Aren¡¯t you celebrating a bit too early?¡± After speaking, the tier 3 king-level warrior shouted loudly to the warriors behind him: ¡°Attack!¡± As soon as the sound fell, more than forty genetic warriors flew at Ye Li and Mo Li. ¡°Let me start this time,¡± Ye Li said to Mo Li slowly. Mo Li nodded at his words. But all one could see was Ye Li raising a finger, around which terrifying spiritual energy began to swirl. wuxiaworld.site Swish, swish, swish! With the terrifying golden spiritual energy attack flying out, the more than forty genetic warriors were all blown back, each suddenly sporting a shocking blood hole on their foreheads. What¡­ what? The sight stunned the tier 3 king-level warrior to the point of collapsing to the ground. And Ye Li¡¯s face remained as calm as water, as if nothing had happened at all. ¡°You, you!¡± The tier 3 king-level warrior was terrified as he looked at Ye Li. ¡°Now,¡± Ye Li continued calmly, looking at the tier 3 king-level warrior, ¡°it seems we haven¡¯t celebrated too early after all.¡± The tier 3 king-level warrior was utterly dismayed, unable to comprehend how Ye Li could be so strong; he hadn¡¯t even had a chance to see how Ye Li made his move, and his men were already finished. ¡°How does a person like you change?¡± Ye Li looked at the tier 3 king-level warrior with a playful expression, ¡°Only death can bring about that change.¡± The tier 3 king-level warrior¡¯s pupils rapidly contracted as if thunder had struck his head upon hearing those words. Swish! Another terrifying Spiritual Light Attack flew out from Ye Li¡¯s fingertip, and the life of the tier 3 king-level warrior with special genes vanished from this world forever. ¡°Senior, you are truly powerful; I believe there¡¯s no one in this world who can match you,¡± Mo Li said to Ye Li. She truly felt that way. Ye Li smiled faintly, looking casually at Mo Li, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about the entire world, but for sure no one in the territory is my match right now.¡± Sss! Mo Li was inwardly shocked at these words. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Ye Li glanced at the North Mountain Summit, still somewhat expectant of the Divine Ascension Skill. Before long, Ye Li and Mo Li reached the North Mountain Summit. At this moment, there were still over a hundred genetic warriors on the North Mountain Summit. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only These hundred or so warriors naturally noticed Ye Li and Mo Li, and they all rushed forward, encircling them. ¡°How did you get up here?¡± A middle-aged man looked at Ye Li and Mo Li, asking in puzzlement. ¡°We walked up,¡± Mo Li said, a smile appearing on her fair face, knowing the terror of Ye Li, she saw the hundreds of genetic warriors in front of her and couldn¡¯t possibly imagine any of them being Ye Li¡¯s match. Therefore, she naturally had nothing to worry about. Chapter 1274 - Chapter 1274: What kind of speed is this? Chapter 1274: What kind of speed is this? The hundreds of warriors with special genes from Mad Tiger Mountain at the North Mountain Summit all looked coldly at Ye Li and Mo Li. ¡°With so many of our Mad Tiger Mountain¡¯s warriors with special genes guarding downhill, how could you possibly have made it up here!¡± The middle-aged man asked Ye Li and Mo Li. The middle-aged man was none other than Kuang Hai, the Wild Tiger Mountain Leader, a Tier 1 Heavenly King. Ye Li smiled and said lightly to the Wild Tiger Mountain Leader Kuang Hai, ¡°Do you really think those ants could stop us?¡± ¡°What do you mean¡­?¡± Shock began to show on the face of Kuang Hai, the Wild Tiger Mountain Leader, because he thought of an astonishing possibility. ¡°Yes, I killed all those ants,¡± said Ye Li lightly. Hearing these words, the hundreds of warriors with special genes at the North Mountain Summit were all somewhat dumbstruck, and they couldn¡¯t believe what Ye Li was saying no matter what. ¡°Good! Very good!¡± A thousand feet of rage burst forth above Kuang Hai¡¯s head; he could not remember the last time he had been this angry. ¡°Since you came here seeking death, then I shall grant it to you!¡± Kuang Hai, the Wild Tiger Mountain Leader, shouted coldly at Ye Li and Mo Li. Ye Li smiled calmly. ¡°Compared to that, have you found that ¡®god-level Sky Opener¡¯?¡± wuxiaworld.site Kuang Hai was not a fool; he, of course, knew that Ye Li and Mo Li had come to the North Mountain Summit for the Divine Ascension Skill. ¡°Yes, I found it, but you are about to die,¡± said Kuang Hai mockingly to Ye Li. Ye Li¡¯s face was calm as jade as he opened his palm toward Kuang Hai and spoke slowly, ¡°Hand over the Divine Ascension Skill, and I can spare your lives.¡± Hahaha!!! Once these words were said, Kuang Hai, the Wild Tiger Mountain Leader, and the hundreds of warriors with special genes all burst into laughter, feeling like they had just heard the funniest joke in the world. Sigh. Ye Li shook his head inwardly; he didn¡¯t understand, he really didn¡¯t understand why people always chose not to believe his words. ¡°I¡¯m truly astonished that a man on the verge of death can still speak such words,¡± said Kuang Hai, the Wild Tiger Mountain Leader, looking mockingly at Ye Li. Ye Li did not speak, but instead activated ¡®Swift Steps¡¯. What? Kuang Hai and the hundreds of warriors with special genes were all shocked to find that all that remained where Ye Li had stood was an afterimage. This was¡­ what kind of speed? ¡°Search!¡± With a loud shout from Kuang Hai, the Wild Tiger Mountain Leader, all of the warriors with special genes began to search for Ye Li¡¯s location. However, it was a pity, for how could they possibly catch sight of Ye Li¡¯s figure? At that moment, Kuang Hai was utterly frightened; he could never have imagined that Ye Li possessed such terrifying speed. The next time Ye Li appeared, he was already behind the Wild Tiger Mountain Leader Kuang Hai. ¡°Leader, watch out!¡± Seeing Ye Li appear behind the leader, one of the men hastily shouted out loud. Kuang Hai heard him and reacted, turning around quickly, but it was already too late. Ye Li had already thrown a punch towards his body. Boom! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Kuang Hai was merely a Tier 1 Heavenly King, how could he withstand a punch like that from Ye Li? This punch went straight through the body of Kuang Hai, the Wild Tiger Mountain Leader. Silence, so profound that even sparrows would cease their chirping. The eyes of the hundreds of warriors with special genes were the widest they had ever been, their mouths agape enough to swallow an extra-large sized bowl. ¡°What are you thinking¡­¡± Ye Li swept his eyes over the hundreds of warriors with special genes at the North Mountain Summit, ¡°How would you like to die?¡± Chapter 1275 - Chapter 1275: Divine Ascension Skill Chapter 1275: Divine Ascension Skill Over a hundred warriors with special genes snapped back to reality upon hearing Ye Li¡¯s words, having been initially struck with terror. At this moment, the hearts of over a hundred gene warriors were unquestionably filled with immense fear, for they knew that their leader was a warrior in the Tier 1 Heavenly King Realm, and he had been instantly killed? Mo Li looked at Ye Li like a little fangirl, her gaze fixed on his retreating figure. Although Ye Li¡¯s silhouette appeared somewhat frail, in her eyes, it was as significant as a mountain. Such a sublime existence, she found, was beyond her reach even when she looked up. ¡°Run!¡± Suddenly, a loud shout from someone pierced the air. The over a hundred gene warriors began frantically fleeing. Alas, even if they were Sun Wukong, they couldn¡¯t escape from Tathagata¡¯s palm. ¡°Ahh!!!¡± Screams, screams that shocked the heavens, erupted. In an instant, over a hundred gene warriors lay on the ground, their eyes wide open and their faces contorted as if they had seen something unbelievable before death. Ye Li leisurely walked up to the corpse of Kuang Hai, the Wild Tiger Mountain Leader, and took out the Divine Ascension Skill from his embrace. Ding! ¡°Divine-level skill ¡®Divine Ascension Skill¡¯ detected. Would the host like to cultivate it?¡± ¡°Cultivate.¡± ¡°10%¡­30%¡­60%¡­100%.¡± ¡°Cultivation of the SSS divine-level skill ¡®Divine Ascension Skill¡¯ successful.¡± Ye Li smirked to himself; he hadn¡¯t expected the Divine Ascension Skill to be an SSS divine-level skill. He checked the effects of the Divine Ascension Skill. Divine Ascension Skill: Grants a terrifying attribute enhancement, allowing one¡¯s power to double. Upon reading this, Ye Li¡¯s face revealed a trace of elation. ¡°Aoow!¡± Out of the blue, the roar of zombies reached Ye Li¡¯s ears. Ye Li looked around, but saw no zombies, so he activated his Heavenly Spirit Eyes. He discovered a large group of zombies not far away. Luck was like chewing a refreshing piece of gum ¨C once it started, it simply couldn¡¯t stop. He released the Apocalypse Legion from his system space. He then began to move towards the Zombie Gathering Area. Before long, he, the Apocalypse Legion, and Mo Li had reached the Zombie Gathering Area. ¡°Combine.¡± Ye Li commanded the Apocalypse Legion. Just a few thousand zombies; they were synthesized by the Apocalypse Legion in an instant. This¡­ Mo Li watched the scene in stunned disbelief. She had thought that after witnessing Ye Li¡¯s tremendous power, she would never be shocked again, yet now she realized just how completely wrong she was. ¡°Senior, how, how did you do that?¡± Shock was written all over Mo Li¡¯s fair face. ¡°It¡¯s just done like this.¡± Ye Li figured even if he explained it to Mo Li, she wouldn¡¯t understand, so he simply chose not to say more. ¡°By the way, do you know where there is a massive Zombie Gathering Area?¡± Ye Li suddenly asked Mo Li. Mo Li hesitated, thinking about what had just transpired, she now understood what Ye Li was intending to do. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Senior, I know,¡± she said after a moment¡¯s thought. A trace of excitement emerged on Ye Li¡¯s jade-like face, ¡°Then take me there.¡± ¡°But, but senior,¡± Mo Li faltered, ¡°there might be millions of zombies there.¡± Millions of zombies? Ye Li was startled, not having experienced surprise for quite some time, but indeed, he was now genuinely surprised. Chapter 1276 - Chapter 1276: Get out, or youll be thrown out. Chapter 1276: Get out, or you¡¯ll be thrown out. ¡°Are you sure there are over a million zombies?¡± Ye Li looked at Mo Li and asked. Mo Li nodded seriously, ¡°Yes, senior, I¡¯m very sure.¡± ¡°Where did you say they were?¡± ¡°In the Zombie Castle.¡± Zombie Castle? Ye Li had never heard of any Zombie Castle. But¡­ Since it was called Zombie Castle, there definitely had to be a lot of zombies inside. Thinking this, a brilliant light flashed across Ye Li¡¯s face, handsome as carved jade. ¡°Then let¡¯s go now.¡± Mo Li was startled, ¡°But, but senior¡­¡± She felt endless horror, thinking of the million zombies and wondering how her senior could show no hint of fear on his face. ¡°There¡¯s no ¡®but¡¯. Just lead the way.¡± Mo Li dared not refute and had to lead Ye Li toward the Zombie Castle. The Zombie Castle was very far from here. The two arrived at a base city named Tianshui. Tianshui Base City was huge, with a constant stream of people on the streets and a bustling aura about it. ¡°Senior, my family is in Tianshui Base City,¡± Mo Li suddenly said to Ye Li. Ye Li didn¡¯t care whether Mo Li¡¯s family was in Tianshui Base City or not. ¡°Are we still far from the Zombie Castle?¡± Upon hearing the question, Mo Li thought for a moment before responding: ¡°To answer the senior, Zombie Castle is less than half a day¡¯s journey from Tianshui Base City.¡± Hearing this, Ye Li did not continue the conversation, instead, he used his Heavenly Spirit Eyes to have a look around. Soon, he spotted a rather nice restaurant. ¡°Let¡¯s go eat something,¡± Ye Li said slowly to Mo Li. Mo Li nodded and followed Ye Li toward the restaurant. Before long, they arrived at the restaurant. After ordering, Ye Li began to eat. Mo Li just felt that her chopsticks had barely moved when Ye Li was already finished eating, and the food in front of him had vanished without a trace. This¡­ Mo Li was stunned, she swore she was truly stunned. Because she had never seen anyone eat so fast. ¡°Mo Li?¡± Suddenly, a voice reached the ears of Ye Li and Mo Li. Ye Li looked toward the sound and saw a rather handsome young man. ¡°Mo Li, do you know how worried your Mo Family has been since you left these days?¡± the young man said to Mo Li with a disdainful smile. ¡°Huang Cheng, get lost!¡± Mo Li glared at Huang Cheng and shouted, clearly loathing him. ¡°Heh.¡± The young man let out a cold laugh, ¡°Mo Li, who do you think you are to talk to me like that?¡± ¡°In Tianshui Base City, your Mo Family is nothing compared to us, the Huang family!¡± Ye Li wondered why even a simple meal could be interrupted by the appearance of ants; he didn¡¯t understand, he really didn¡¯t. ¡°You may leave now.¡± Ye Li spoke slowly to Huang Cheng. Huang Cheng was taken aback. Naturally, he didn¡¯t recognize Ye Li. After a few seconds, he came to his senses and asked with disdain: ¡°Who are you?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°You don¡¯t have the right to know who I am. Leave now, or you¡¯ll be flying out.¡± As these words were spoken, not only was Huang Cheng shocked, but so were all the people in the restaurant. None of the people in the restaurant understood who Ye Li was to dare to speak to Huang Cheng like that. Could it be that he didn¡¯t want to live? ¡°I¡¯ve never had anyone talk to me like that in my life!¡± Huang Cheng said coldly, staring at Ye Li, ¡°I, Huang Cheng, will walk out, but I will not be thrown out.¡± Chapter 1277 - Chapter 1277: the Huang family Chapter 1277: the Huang family Huang Cheng looked at Ye Li with unabated playfulness, because he simply could not understand what Ye Li meant by telling him to fly out. ¡°Tell me, how can I fly out?¡± The patrons in the restaurant could hardly contain their laughter, as they believed Ye Li¡¯s fate would be miserable. Not for any other reason, but because he had offended Huang Cheng. The Huang family from Tianshui Base City, that is the most powerful family in Tianshui Base City. ¡°Sigh.¡± Ye Li sighed, wondering why there were always so many ants appearing before him. Heavenly sins might be forgivable, but self-inflicted ones are not! Ah! Just as the patrons were snickering at Ye Li, they heard a scream and quickly looked towards the source of the sound. Not caring to look would have been fine, but once they did, they all got the shock of their lives. Simply because Huang Cheng had disappeared from his spot. They looked towards the door and there, outside the restaurant¡¯s entrance, Huang Cheng lay on the ground. And¡­ What? The patrons were even more shocked as they saw a ghastly bloody hole had appeared on Huang Cheng¡¯s forehead. ¡°Huang Cheng is dead?¡± ¡°How is this possible, how could he dare to kill Huang Cheng?¡± ¡°Who knows, this is too terrifying, doesn¡¯t he know Huang Cheng¡¯s identity?¡± Not only the patrons but also Mo Li was stunned, as she had never imagined that Ye Li would kill Huang Cheng. ¡°Senior, why, why did you kill Huang Cheng?¡± Mo Li¡¯s pale face became fraught with worry as she continued, ¡°The Huang family, where Huang Cheng comes from, is the strongest family in Tianshui Base City.¡± The strongest family? Ye Li chuckled. Since arriving in this world, he had already exterminated countless so-called strongest families. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Ye Li slowly spoke, feeling that Tianshui Base City wasn¡¯t very interesting. He naturally knew the Huang family would seek revenge, but he didn¡¯t want them to, because that would mean more lives on his hands. But what he did not expect was for the Huang family to come so quickly. Not long after he and Mo Li left the Huang¡¯s place, numerous warriors with special genes from the Huang family appeared before him. Over a hundred warriors with special genes, they surrounded Ye Li and Mo Li. ¡°Who is it, who killed my son?¡± A middle-aged man, livid with anger, firmly questioned Ye Li and Mo Li. ¡°It was me.¡± Ye Li slowly responded to the middle-aged man. The middle-aged man was Huang Neng, the head of the Huang family, at the tier 3 Heavenly King level. To others, the tier 3 Heavenly King level was an insurmountable peak, but in Ye Li¡¯s eyes, it was no more than an ant¡¯s existence. ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t understand.¡± Ye Li looked indifferently at the head of the Huang family, Huang Neng, ¡°Why have you appeared before me?¡± What? All the warriors with special genes from the Huang family were stunned, never expecting Ye Li to say such a thing. ¡°You brat, die!¡± Suddenly, the head of the Huang family, Huang Neng, let out a loud shout at Ye Li. They saw Huang Neng raise his fist, unleashing a Fist Aura from it, hurtling towards Ye Li. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ye Li¡¯s face, fair as jade, showed a trace of boredom; such an attack was tragically weak. Whoosh! A sound of cutting through the wind arose as a golden spiritual energy attack flew towards the Fist Aura. The spiritual energy attack was about to collide with the Fist Aura. Everybody¡¯s eyes were wide open. Chapter 1278 - Chapter 1278: The Suffering of the Human World Chapter 1278: The Suffering of the Human World Just as the onlookers all believed this was a battle without suspense, the next scene left them all dumbfounded. The Fist Aura and the golden spiritual energy attack collided heavily. But the moment the Fist Aura made contact with the golden spiritual energy attack, it vanished instantly. And the golden spiritual energy attack did not stop, it continued to fly towards the patriarch of the Huang family, Huang Neng. What? Huang Neng¡¯s eyes widened, unable to comprehend the scene unfolding before him. How could the other genetic warriors of the Huang family and the onlookers have anticipated this? Their eyes widened to the fastest they had ever been in their history. However, being at the tier 3 Heavenly King level, Huang Neng still possessed certain strengths, and he dodged the golden spiritual energy attack. At this moment, Huang Neng was undoubtedly shocked, looking at Ye Li with alarm. ¡°I never imagined you to be so terrifying!¡± Huang Neng said, staring intently at Ye Li. Ye Li smiled calmly, his handsome face showing no sign of fluctuation. ¡°There are many things in this world that you can¡¯t imagine, like you¡¯re about to die,¡± Ye Li said indifferently to Huang Neng, ¡°I guess you didn¡¯t see that coming either.¡± ¡°You¨Cwhat¨Cdid¨Cyou¨Csay?¡± Huang Neng¡¯s expression turned frightfully cold upon hearing those words. The hundreds of genetic warriors from the Huang family stared intently at Ye Li, never expecting him to be so arrogantly presumptuous. ¡°What, you don¡¯t believe me?¡± Ye Li¡¯s handsome face took on an amused expression. Everyone present felt that Ye Li was arrogant to the point of no return, never having seen anyone as audacious as him. ¡°Rip him to shreds for me!¡± Huang Neng shouted loudly. At Huang Neng¡¯s command, hundreds of the Huang family¡¯s genetic warriors charged towards Ye Li. Clang! A flash of cold light appeared from within the encirclement. The sound of sword and dragon roars became incessant, and a five-clawed blood dragon coiled above Ye Li¡¯s head. Swish! Ye Li raised the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword and slashed down. Suddenly, a supreme sword beam flew towards the genetic warriors of the Huang family. Seeing such a supreme sword beam hurdling towards them, all the Huang family genetic warriors were terrified to the extreme. They wanted to dodge, they truly wanted to dodge, but how could they possibly escape? Ah!!! In an instant, countless screams filled Ye Li¡¯s ears. Ye Li smiled faintly, looking at the horrific scene before him. Hiss! The onlookers all inhaled sharply, staring agape at the scene before them. It was because all the genetic warriors of the Huang family were lying on the ground, amidst severed limbs and remnants, presenting a scene too gruesome to bear. And Huang Neng, the patriarch of the Huang family, was so scared that he was beside himself; how could he possibly utter a complete sentence at this moment? ¡°Now, do you still want to rip me to shreds?¡± Ye Li looked indifferently at Huang Neng. Upon hearing these words, Huang Neng was so frightened that he lost all senses: three souls vanished, leaving only one spirit behind. ¡°Die.¡± Since Huang Neng could no longer utter a complete sentence, Ye Li felt there was no need to give him the opportunity to speak anymore. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Whoosh!¡± Following the sound of cutting wind, Huang Neng¡¯s life permanently disappeared from this world. Devil!!! The onlookers looked at each other, at a loss for words. But on Ye Li¡¯s face, there was only tranquility, as light as a breeze. Chapter 1279 - Chapter 1279: Mo Family Chapter 1279: Mo Family ¡°Senior, you¡­!¡± Mo Li was at a loss for words, her fair face could not have been more filled with fear. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Ye Li asked Mo Li, looking at her indifferently. Mo Li swallowed and said to Ye Li, ¡°Nothing, I just think the senior is truly terrifying.¡± She really couldn¡¯t understand how there could be someone like Ye Li in this world, who in an instant had slain over a hundred warriors with special genes, yet his face remained serene as if nothing had happened at all. Could it be¡­ that there are people in this world who kill without even blinking an eye? ¡°Right, senior, please come to my family clan.¡± Mo Li said to Ye Li. Ye Li thought for a moment, thinking it would be good, and then nodded in agreement. Immediately after, Ye Li and Mo Li headed towards the Mo Family. The Mo Family was also a super clan in Tianshui Base City, albeit slightly inferior to the Huang family. The news of the Huang family head Huang Neng and over a hundred warriors with special genes dying spread throughout every corner of Tianshui Base City in an instant, causing everyone to start discussing fervently. The speed at which this news spread was so fast that before Ye Li and Mo Li even reached the Mo Family, the news had already spread everywhere. ¡°Senior, this is my family clan.¡± Mo Li said to Ye Li. Upon hearing this, Ye Li surveyed the clan in front of him and found that the Mo Family was constructed very grandly. However¡­ He didn¡¯t care whether it was grand or not. Several youths of the Mo Family saw Mo Li, their faces all revealed a touch of surprise and joy. ¡°Mo Li, you¡¯re back.¡± ¡°Yes, where is my father?¡± Mo Li asked the Mo Family youths. ¡°The family head and the elders are all in the hall, discussing who it was that destroyed the Huang family head Huang Neng,¡± they said. Hearing such words, Mo Li couldn¡¯t help but glance at Ye Li and, seeing his handsome face remained undisturbed, she breathed a sigh of relief. Ye Li and Mo Li entered the Mo Family. All the disciples of the Mo Family came forward to greet them. ¡°Mo Li, we were all so worried about you when you were away these days,¡± a girl said softly to Mo Li. ¡°Mo Li, you¡¯re back!¡± Suddenly, a stern voice reached the ears of the Mo Family youths. Knowing who was speaking, the youths quickly made way. A forty-something-year-old man approached, his face like pale gold, striding towards them with an aura of power. ¡°Father.¡± Considering how long she had been away from home, Mo Li¡¯s fair face couldn¡¯t help but show a hint of apology as she looked at her father Mo Shan. There was no disturbance on Ye Li¡¯s handsome face; he was not interested in these matters. ¡°You know to come back?¡± Mo Shan spoke to Mo Li with a stern face. ¡°Father, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Mo Li looked at Mo Shan with remorse, ¡°I¡¯ve caused you and the clan members to worry.¡± Upon hearing this, Mo Shan heaved a long sigh. Although he was somewhat angry, as long as Mo Li was safe, that was the best outcome. ¡°He is¡­?¡± Mo Shan suddenly turned his gaze to Ye Li. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Startled by the question, Mo Li was somewhat at a loss for words. ¡°To answer Father, he is¡­¡± Before Mo Li could finish her words, Ye Li took the initiative to speak: ¡°My name is Ye Li.¡± Mo Shan and the disciples of the Mo Family naturally had not heard the name Ye Li, and they didn¡¯t care, simply assuming Ye Li was a friend of Mo Li. Chapter 1280 - Chapter 1280: Mo Family members shock Chapter 1280: Mo Family members¡¯ shock The head of the Mo Family, Mo Shan, originally thought that Ye Li was someone he could disregard, but as he looked at Ye Li¡¯s appearance¡­ He pondered for several seconds, simply because Ye Li¡¯s beauty was unparalleled, the likes of which he had never seen before in his life. If he hadn¡¯t seen Ye Li, he would not have believed, nor dared to believe, that there could be such an extraordinarily beautiful person in the world. Initially thinking that Ye Li was Mo Li¡¯s friend, Mo Shan now began to waver. ¡°May I ask you,¡± Mo Shan said while looking at Ye Li, ¡°what is your relationship with Mo Li?¡± ¡°Friends,¡± Ye Li slowly replied. Although Mo Shan did not believe that Ye Li and his daughter were merely friends, since Ye Li had said so, he felt it was inappropriate to inquire further. ¡°Mo Li, do you know about the elimination of the head of the Huang family and over a hundred warriors with special genes by a single person?¡± The head of the Mo Family, Mo Shan, suddenly asked Mo Li. ¡°I know, it was done by the senior,¡± Mo Li blurted out without hesitation. As soon as she finished speaking, she began to regret her words immensely, wondering why she had spoken without the senior¡¯s permission. At this thought, Mo Li quickly looked at Ye Li and only relaxed when she saw that his face showed no sign of displeasure. However, upon hearing Mo Li¡¯s statement, the Grand Elder and the young disciples of the Mo Family all took several steps back, staring at Ye Li in sheer horror. ¡°Mo Li, what, what did you say?¡± The Grand Elder of the Mo Family asked with evident terror. ¡°Uh, this¡­¡± Mo Li said with difficulty. ¡°Are you so surprised that I annihilated the Huang family?¡± Ye Li suddenly interjected. Upon hearing Ye Li speak, all the members of the Mo Family were utterly astonished. The serene, jade-like face of Ye Li remained tranquil as he drew the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword from the system space. Swish! With one slash, he aimed at the sky above. Swish! But what was seen: A supreme sword beam shot towards the firmament. In an instant, the sky was cleaved by the supreme sword beam, splitting it into two halves. Hiss! The onlookers from the Mo Family could not help but express their shock, swearing that they had never seen such an attack in their lives. Impossible!!! Mo Shan, the head of the Mo Family, staggered backwards, his mind reeling from the disbelief that Ye Li could actually execute such a slash. And furthermore¡­ He looked at the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword in Ye Li¡¯s hand, not understanding, truly not understanding, why there would be such a terrifying sharp sword in this world. Merely one glance at this sword, and he lost all hope of survival. ¡°Now,¡± Ye Li said indifferently, looking over the members of the Mo Family, ¡°do you still find the destruction of the Huang family surprising?¡± The members of the Mo Family dared not speak anymore, looking at each other in bewildered silence. ¡°The senior is truly terrifying!¡± Mo Shan acknowledged, gazing at Ye Li. ¡°I swear, I have never seen someone as formidable as the senior in my life.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As he listened to Mo Shan, Ye Li¡¯s face remained undisturbed, for ever since his arrival in this world, he had already heard such remarks countless times. ¡°I have come here this time for the zombies inside the Zombie Castle,¡± Ye Li revealed slowly. The members of the Mo Family were taken aback by his words, having not expected Ye Li to say something like that. ¡°Senior, are you serious?¡± Mo Shan asked Ye Li in astonishment. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m joking?¡± Ye Li retorted, gazing back at Mo Shan. Chapter 1281 - Chapter 1281: Zombie Castle Chapter 1281: Zombie Castle Mo Shan, the head of the Mo Family, naturally did not dare to continue asking upon hearing these words. Now that Ye Li had come to the Mo Family, regarded as a demon god, they naturally did not dare to neglect him, serving both tea and water diligently. Yet, they found that there was never a ripple of emotion on Ye Li¡¯s face. Such a person¡­ they naturally knew, was the most terrifying kind of individual. Ye Li did not choose to stay with the Mo Family for long, and she left the next day. Before leaving, Mo Li had already informed her of the path to Zombie Castle, although she did not yet know its exact location, she knew the general direction. When Ye Li arrived on the bustling streets of Tianshui Base City, she activated her Swift Steps and vanished from the spot. ¡­ An hour later. Ye Li finally saw the so-called Zombie Castle. Zombie Castle, indeed, was teeming with zombies. After scanning with his Heavenly Spirit Eyes, a brilliant hue surfaced on his fair and handsome face. Then, he released the Apocalypse Legion from his system space. ¡°Master.¡± All ten Heavenly King Realm zombies of the Apocalypse Legion respectfully addressed Ye Li. ¡°Go, my Apocalypse Legion.¡± Ye Li said to the Apocalypse Legion. The Apocalypse Legion nodded and vanished on the spot. ¡°So this is Zombie Castle, huh? I¡¯ve heard it holds over a million zombies; I wonder if that¡¯s true or false.¡± ¡°I think we should leave, why must we come to a place like this for a trial?¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to fear, it¡¯s precisely such a place that¡¯s thrilling.¡± As Ye Li sat resting on a large stone, a dozen young men and women came into his view. He silently laughed to himself, thinking these flowers grown in a greenhouse were somewhat interesting. The group of young men and women, of course, also noticed him, and they were all startled. ¡°Look, there¡¯s someone over there!¡± A young man hastily said. The dozen young men and women all followed the speaking youth¡¯s gaze and indeed, spotted someone sitting on a large stone not far from them. They quickly approached. ¡°Excuse me, are you a warrior with special genes?¡± The dozen young men and women, unable to see any fluctuations of spiritual energy on Ye Li, couldn¡¯t help but be puzzled. ¡°Perhaps I am.¡± Ye Li replied indifferently. Hearing this, the dozen youths were dumbfounded, for they had not expected Ye Li to say such a thing. To be is to be, not to be is not to be, what does this perhaps mean? They found they couldn¡¯t figure it out no matter how hard they tried. ¡°Then, can you tell us what you are doing here?¡± A quite attractive young woman asked Ye Li again. Ye Li smiled candidly, looking calmly at the speaking girl and slowly spoke: ¡°Guess whether I will tell you or not?¡± Upon these words, the dozen young men and women felt somewhat displeased, all hailing from families of renown and never having encountered someone like Ye Li before. ¡°If you directly tell us, I¡¯ll give you some post-apocalyptic coins, how about that?¡± one young man told Ye Li. Hehe. Ye Li heard this and smiled, then suddenly, a cold light shot from his eyes. Whoosh! Ah!!! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The speaking youth let out a scream like a slaughtering pig and was sent flying backward. How is that possible! The dozen young men and women were all shocked; they did not see how Ye Li had made his move, but Li Yun was indeed sent flying backward. They quickly looked towards Ye Li, only to find that his face remained as calm as still water, as if nothing had happened whatsoever. wuxiaworld.site .co Chapter 1282 - Chapter 1282: Black Clothes Sect Chapter 1282: Black Clothes Sect The youth named Li Yun was utterly dumbfounded, sitting on the ground for a long time, unable to regain his senses. ¡°How, how did you do that?¡± It was a long while before Li Yun managed to stand up from the ground, looking at Ye Li in shock and asking. A dozen or so young men and women also turned their gazes toward Ye Li, simply because they all wanted to know how Ye Li had made his move. ¡°What do you think?¡± Ye Li looked indifferently at Li Yun. Seeing this, Li Yun suddenly fell silent, finally realizing just how ridiculous he had been to even consider offering post-apocalyptic coins to someone like Ye Li. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, senior, I didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡± Li Yun hurriedly apologized to Ye Li. With a face as tranquil as jade, Ye Li remained calm, not saying anything more and instead waiting for the return of the Apocalypse Legion. The group of young men and women were all left exchanging looks, their curiosity about Ye Li getting the better of them. ¡°Senior, you are very strong.¡± A young woman, who was quite attractive, spoke to Ye Li. The group of young men and women also began discussing among themselves, because none of them had seen how Ye Li made his move, yet Li Yun had been sent flying backward. Such a scene could only be explained one way: Ye Li was terrifying to such an extent. ¡°Don¡¯t you think you talk too much?¡± Ye Li said faintly as he swept a look over the dozen or so young men and women before him. Startled by his words, the young men and women had no idea how to reply. ¡°Hmph!¡± Suddenly, a cold snort sounded in everyone¡¯s ears. ¡°Do you even know who we are?¡± Another young man stepped forward towards Ye Li. This youth was a bit handsomer than Li Yun, but if compared to Ye Li, the difference between them was almost like heaven and earth. The youth¡¯s name was Chen Zhou. Seeing that there was still no slightest change on Ye Li¡¯s face, a trace of anger appeared on Chen Zhou¡¯s countenance. ¡°I¡¯ll have you know, we are all descendants of noble clans from Nanling City; if you dare¡­¡± Unfortunately, before Chen Zhou could finish his speech, his life was forever erased from this world. Because a shocking blood hole had appeared on Chen Zhou¡¯s forehead. What? All the young men and women were greatly shocked, never expecting that Ye Li would suddenly kill Chen Zhou. For a moment, the young men and women were all frozen in place, their strength drained from them as if sucked out by something, looking pale as death at Ye Li. ¡°You, you actually dared to kill Chen Zhou?¡± A girl cried out to Ye Li. ¡°Heh.¡± Ye Li laughed again, casually looking at the girl, ¡°Do you believe that if you keep talking, you will die too?¡± Upon hearing this, not just the speaking girl, but also the other young men and women were greatly startled. ¡°Who would¡¯ve thought that just outside the Zombie Castle there would be so many humans!¡± A cold voice emerged, followed by the appearance of dozens of men in black clothes. These men in black were holding weapons, looking quite terrifying. ¡°We are from the Black Clothes Sect.¡± A middle-aged man in black clothes said to everyone present. ¡°The, the Black Clothes Sect?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only All the young men and women became terror-stricken, never expecting it to be the Black Clothes Sect. The Black Clothes Sect was the most horrifying evil organization in the outskirts of Nanling City and Tianshui Base City. ¡°Since my Black Clothes Sect has encountered you, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll have to leave your lives here.¡± The middle-aged man in black clothes said indifferently. wuxiaworld.site .co Chapter 1283 - Chapter 1283: You will see their corpses. Chapter 1283: You will see their corpses. More than a dozen young men and women were all descendants of elite families from Nanling City. Although Ye Li had never heard of Nanling City, he could easily figure out with his toes that it must be a city not far from here. All of these greenhouse-raised boys and girls had never seen such a scene before; all of them were shocked and frightened. ¡°You, you can¡¯t kill us; we are all descendants of large families from Nanling City.¡± A youth said in extreme terror, addressing the middle-aged man in black. The middle-aged man in black was named Zhou Kun, a minor leader of the Black Clothes Sect, a tier 2 Earth King in terms of Realm. ¡°Heh, the ones I¡¯m killing are precisely you young scions from Nanling City¡¯s families.¡± Zhou Kun shouted at the young men and women before him. Upon hearing these words, all the young men and women involuntarily stepped back several paces, already so scared that their three souls had fled, leaving only one soul and one spirit. ¡°You, if you dare to kill us, our families will definitely not let you go.¡± These young men and women still vainly hoped to use their families to intimidate the members of the Black Clothes Sect into retreating. Unfortunately for them, they had miscalculated. ¡°Heh, do you think I would be afraid of your families?¡± Zhou Kun¡¯s expression became very cold, his eyes gleaming with a ferocious light. ¡°Scram.¡± Suddenly, a somewhat lazy voice entered the ears of everyone present. They had not expected that at this moment someone would utter such words; they hurriedly looked toward the source of the voice and found that it was none other than Ye Li, who was sitting on a large rock. ¡°Who are you?¡± Zhou Kun looked coldly at Ye Li, his intuition telling him that Ye Li was not someone to be trifled with. But what of it? They had so many people that even if Ye Li was not easy to deal with, he would have no choice but to surrender. ¡°I am¡­¡± Ye Li thought for a few seconds, then said to Zhou Kun, ¡°I am someone you can¡¯t afford to provoke.¡± What!!! As soon as these words were uttered, the more than fifty warriors with special genes from the Black Clothes Sect were all shocked, their minds racing, unable to fathom Ye Li¡¯s audacity. Not just them; even the young men and women hadn¡¯t expected it. ¡°Heh heh!¡± Zhou Kun laughed coldly once again, his gaze on Ye Li icy, ¡°It¡¯s been so many years, so many years since I¡¯ve seen someone as unafraid of death as you!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll say it again, scram.¡± Ye Li¡¯s face, as fair as jade, was calm and composed, ¡°Otherwise, you¡¯ll see their corpses.¡± Hahaha¡­! Zhou Kun burst into uproarious laughter, for he thought he had just heard the funniest joke in history. ¡°He, he actually said¡­¡± But before Zhou Kun could finish his words, numerous screams began to ring in his ears. How is this possible! Zhou Kun¡¯s pupils rapidly contracted, never having imagined he would witness the scene before his eyes even if he thought about it for ten days and nights. He saw that all of the fifty-plus Black Clothes Sect warriors with special genes were now lying on the ground, their eyes wide open, having died with their eyes unshut. All the young women were stunned, knowing that Ye Li was terrifying, but not to this extent. ¡°Do you really believe your own eyes?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ye Li looked calmly at Zhou Kun. At that moment, Zhou Kun could not utter a complete sentence, his eyes filled with immense fear as he stared at Ye Li. ¡°Die.¡± As Ye Li¡¯s words fell, the life of the Black Clothes Sect minor leader Zhou Kun disappeared forever. wuxiaworld.site .co Chapter 1284 - Chapter 1284: Arriving at Zombie Castle, synthesize zombies. Chapter 1284: Arriving at Zombie Castle, synthesize zombies. Dozens of boys and girls were all astonished, their eyes wide open to the largest they had ever been, their mouths agape enough to fit an extra-large bowl. They swore, they truly swore, that it was the most shocking moment they had ever experienced since birth. Ye Li did not pay attention to the shock on the faces of the teenagers; he activated Swift Steps and disappeared from his original spot. ¡°Senior, where did he go?¡± The group of teenagers was shocked, feeling as though they must be seeing things. They all hurriedly rubbed their eyes, but no matter how much they rubbed, Ye Li was still out of sight. What kind of speed was that? They dared not think about it, they really couldn¡¯t imagine it anymore. ¡­ Ye Li arrived at the Zombie Castle. ¡°Awoooo! Awoooo!¡± As the Apocalypse Legion was busily synthesizing zombies, the number of zombies was still too overwhelming. As soon as he reached the Zombie Castle, hundreds of zombies rushed toward him. The zombies released howls and lunged at Ye Li. There wasn¡¯t a ripple of emotion on Ye Li¡¯s jade-like face. ¡°Swoosh!¡± In an instant, hundreds of zombies lay on the ground, and he opened the synthesis grid in his mind to synthesize them all. ¡°Master.¡± Ah Da came to Ye Li¡¯s side. Ye Li nodded. Just as he was about to say something, thousands of zombies surrounded them. Watching the approaching zombies, Ye Li shook his head slightly, finding them ludicrously laughable. Boom! Ah Da threw a punch, and thousands of zombies instantly fell to the ground. Afterward, Ah Da synthesized all these zombies. ¡°You continue to synthesize the zombies,¡± Ye Li said to Ah Da. Ah Da nodded and resumed synthesizing the zombies. Roar! Suddenly, a terrifying roar of a zombie reached Ye Li¡¯s ears. He saw a Tier 1 Earth King zombie appear before him, the Tier 1 Earth King zombie looking coldly at Ye Li, ready to pounce at any moment. Of course, Ye Li¡¯s face showed no movement; to him, a Tier 1 Earth King zombie was pathetically weak. Roar! Suddenly, the Tier 1 Earth King zombie charged furiously at Ye Li. Ye Li raised his finger, around which fearsome spiritual power began to coil. ¡°Swoosh!¡± A sound of cutting wind passed, and the Tier 1 Earth King zombie fell to the ground. ¡°Awoooo!¡± Another zombie appeared behind Ye Li, striking at him with incredible speed. Unfortunately, how could this zombie be a match for Ye Li? It was also a Tier 1 Earth King zombie. Ye Li secretly smiled to himself, thinking it was just perfect. ¡°Swoosh!¡± Another sound of cutting wind emanated, and this Tier 1 Earth King zombie also fell to the ground, rendered incapacitated. He opened the synthesis grid in his mind and synthesized the two Tier 1 Earth King zombies into one Tier 2 Earth King zombie. ¡°Is this the legendary Zombie Castle?¡± The voices of the teenagers appeared behind Ye Li. Ye Li shook his head with a smile, not expecting that these greenhouse flowers would dare to come here. Huh? The teenagers naturally saw Ye Li¡¯s figure too and all of them came to a halt. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Isn¡¯t that the senior?¡± ¡°Yes, what could the senior be doing here?¡± ¡°He must have some business.¡± The teenagers whispered to one another as they looked at Ye Li¡¯s silhouette. wuxiaworld.site .co Chapter 1285 - Chapter 1285: Young boys and girls shock Chapter 1285: Young boys and girls¡¯ shock The dozen or so teenage boys and girls all looked at Ye Li in stunned disbelief. Naturally, they could not guess what Ye Li was doing in the Zombie Castle. Of course, Ye Li had noticed them, but he was not going to pay attention to them. ¡°Senior.¡± To Ye Li¡¯s surprise, these teenagers approached him instead. ¡°What is it?¡± Ye Li asked, looking at the teenagers. The teenagers swallowed nervously, simply because they did not know how to respond to Ye Li. Seconds later, a bold girl mustered the courage to say to Ye Li, ¡°Senior, we were just wondering what you are doing here.¡± Upon hearing this, Ye Li couldn¡¯t help but smile to himself, as he truly did not expect them to say such a thing. ¡°What I am doing here, do I have to tell you?¡± The teenagers realized they had said the wrong thing, and a look of alarm spread across their faces. ¡°Senior, we didn¡¯t mean that, please don¡¯t misunderstand.¡± They were well aware of Ye Li¡¯s strength and knew that if they displeased him, their lives would undoubtedly vanish from this world. ¡°Aoou! Aoou!¡± Suddenly, the roar of zombies reached the ears of the teenagers. These teenagers had always lived in Nanling City and had never been to the wild; they had never seen zombies before. This¡­ is this a zombie? All the teenagers swallowed nervously again. They saw hundreds of zombies appearing in front of them. ¡°Zombies, how terrifying!¡± A girl covered her eyes, unable to bear the sight. Naturally, there was no trace of disturbance on Ye Li¡¯s handsome face; since arriving in this world, he had seen zombies countless times. ¡°What should we do?¡± The teenagers looked at the hundreds of zombies in front of them and seemed at a loss. Ye Li shook his head to himself as he watched the teenagers, finding them somewhat absurd. ¡°Aoou!¡± All of a sudden, hundreds of zombies lunged violently at the teenagers. ¡°Ah!¡± All the teenagers screamed in terror. ¡°Swoosh!¡± The sound of cutting through the wind began to ring in the teenagers¡¯ ears. How could it be? All the teenagers were dumbfounded as they noticed that in an instant, hundreds of zombies had fallen to the ground. They had thought this shocking enough, but what came next was even more astonishing and left them dumbstruck with awe. Because all of the hundreds of zombies had disappeared, leaving only one in front of them. This¡­ The teenagers¡¯ eyes widened as if they were witnessing an impossible scene. Abruptly! A tidal wave of zombies surged towards them. My goodness! All the teenagers were so frightened that they lost their ¡°three souls¡± and ¡°seven spirits.¡± So many zombies¡­ They saw the Apocalypse Legion¡¯s ten Heavenly King Realm zombies, leading countless thousands of zombies their way. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At this sight, a playful look appeared on Ye Li¡¯s handsome face. ¡°Interesting.¡± Ye Li spoke slowly. Tens of thousands of zombies, when they reached the front of Ye Li! wuxiaworld.site .co Chapter 1286 - Chapter 1286: Black Clothes Mountain, Black Clothes Sect Chapter 1286: Black Clothes Mountain, Black Clothes Sect What¡­ what¡­ what¡­ The dozen or so teenagers had all become dumbfounded, unable to utter a single complete sentence. They quickly turned to look at Ye Li, but found his face as calm as still water, as if he hadn¡¯t seen the multitude of zombies at all. These teenagers could not fathom Ye Li¡¯s courage, remaining so composed in the face of so many zombies. Unbelievable¡­ ¡°Make a move,¡± Ye Li ordered the Apocalypse Legion. Upon hearing Ye Li¡¯s command, all ten of the Heavenly King-tier zombies in the Apocalypse Legion let out a roar before launching themselves into action. Roar! The Apocalypse Legion began to take down the zombies. Ye Li also opened the synthesis grid in his mind and started fusing the zombies. Instead of re-fusing the fused zombies, he let them continue to attack other zombies. A day went by. The zombies finally finished fusing. The entire Apocalypse Legion had transformed into seventh-tier Heavenly King-tier zombies. The dozen or so teenagers remained frozen like clay statues, unable to recover from their shock for a long time. Ye Li stored the Apocalypse Legion back into the system space, then slowly walked away. He left behind the teenagers, frozen in place with faces full of astonishment. However¡­ After taking a few steps, Ye Li stopped in his tracks, as if he had thought of something. ¡°Who knows where the Black Clothes Sect is located?¡± Ye Li asked, showing a side profile to the teenagers. Hearing this, the teenagers finally snapped back to reality. They looked at one another, all equally perplexed. Seconds later, a girl said to Ye Li: ¡°Senior, I know.¡± ¡°Lead the way,¡± Ye Li replied softly. The girl hesitated for a moment, then, biting her silver teeth, she stepped in front of Ye Li. ¡­ The girl led Ye Li towards the Black Clothes Sect. ¡°Senior, my name is Tang Xue,¡± the girl said to Ye Li. The girl¡¯s Realm was not very high; she was only at the tier 2 Earth Kings. Ye Li was not the slightest bit interested in what the girl was called. To Ye Li¡¯s surprise, the Black Clothes Sect was not very far from them. After only an hour, he and Tang Xue had arrived at the foot of Black Clothes Mountain. The Black Clothes Sect was situated on Black Clothes Mountain. ¡°Let¡¯s go up the mountain,¡± said Ye Li indifferently. Having seen Ye Li¡¯s strength, Tang Xue had no doubts about his power, and without hesitation, she led him up Black Clothes Mountain. Once they were outside the Black Clothes Sect, several warriors with B-level genes from the sect blocked their way. ¡°Who are you? Don¡¯t you know this is Black Clothes Mountain?¡± one of them asked. Ye Li responded with an easy smile, ¡°What does it matter if I know or if I don¡¯t?¡± The warriors with B-level genes from the Black Clothes Sect had not expected such a response from Ye Li. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Since you know this is Black Clothes Mountain and still dare to come here, are you seeking death?¡± the warriors said to Ye Li and Tang Xue, all looking coldly at them. ¡°Actually,¡± Ye Li paused for a few seconds, then addressed the warriors with B-level genes from the Black Clothes Sect, ¡°it is you who are seeking death.¡± No sooner had he finished speaking than several streaks piercing through the air suddenly appeared. The warriors with B-level genes from the Black Clothes Sect were unable to withstand such a terrifying Spiritual Light Attack, and their lives disappeared from the world forever. Although Tang Xue was well aware of Ye Li¡¯s horror, witnessing this scene still made her involuntarily panic. wuxiaworld.site .co Chapter 1287 - Chapter 1287: Ancient Dragon Abyss Swords might Chapter 1287: Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword¡¯s might Tang Xue looked at Ye Li with a horrified expression, utterly unable to comprehend why there was such a terrifying existence in this world. Before long, Ye Li and Tang Xue had entered the plaza of the Black Clothes Sect. On the plaza, hundreds of Black Clothes Sect¡¯s warriors with B-level genes surrounded Ye Li and Tang Xue in an instant. The faces of these warriors with special genes from the Black Clothes Sect were cold as they looked at Ye Li and Tang Xue. They all knew that Ye Li and Tang Xue were soon to be dead. ¡°Do you two ants really dare to storm our Black Clothes Sect?¡± A seventh-tier Earth King-level warrior looked down on Ye Li and Tang Xue with disdain. Ye Li smiled calmly; his jade-like face remained undisturbed. He looked at the warrior with seventh-tier Earth King Realm and slowly spoke: ¡°Do you know that you¡¯re about to die?¡± Upon hearing this, the seventh-tier Earth King-level warrior was greatly shocked, unable to believe that Ye Li dared to say such words to him. Doesn¡¯t he know that I am an elder of the Black Clothes Sect? ¡°Well, I would like to see just how you¡¯re going to make me die.¡± Ye Chen shook his head secretly, thinking that since this ant wanted to watch, then he would give him a demonstration. Clang! A flash of lightning and cold light appeared, and the sound of swords and dragon roars kept ringing without end. A five-clawed blood dragon illusion coiled above Ye Li¡¯s head. What? The hundreds of warriors with special genes of the Black Clothes Sect witnessed this scene and were completely horrified, unable to believe it was real, even if they racked their brains. Such a sword¡­ They could no longer believe why there was such a terrifying sharp sword in this world. It was as if just looking at it once could send a person into samsara. ¡°I have a sword that should slash everyone under the heavens!¡± Ye Li raised the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword in his hand and fiercely slashed out with it. Swoosh! The supreme sword beam flew out. Terror, true terror! The hundreds of Black Clothes Sect¡¯s warriors with special genes all started to lose their composure. Ahh!!! Immediately, screams began to be heard endlessly. Ye Li¡¯s jade-like face remained undisturbed, simply because he had seen such a scene countless times before. However, when Tang Xue saw this, her fair face reached the utmost level of fear and alarm, unable to believe that Ye Li could slash out with such a sword. She had thought before that she understood the terror of Ye Li, but now it seemed not only was she wrong, but she was thoroughly wrong. Swoosh, swoosh, swoosh! Ye Li slashed out with several more swords in a row. Sword light, cold glow. Boom, boom, boom! All of the Black Clothes Sect¡¯s warriors with special genes present fell into a pool of blood. And on Ye Li¡¯s jade-like face, there was still not the slightest disturbance, as if slashing these people with a few swords was nothing more than a trivial matter. Senior¡­ Tang Xue¡¯s eyes widened as she stared blankly at Ye Li. ¡°Senior, you truly are a divine being!¡± These words were truly from the bottom of her heart. Suddenly, more than a dozen people rushed out from the Black Clothes Sect¡¯s main hall, all of them influential figures of the Sect. At this moment, seeing the bodies on the ground, their eyes couldn¡¯t help but turn blood red. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Did you kill them?¡± Black Cloth Sect Master Lin Hu stared at Ye Li and spoke coldly. ¡°What do you think, did I kill them?¡± Ye Chen looked playfully at Lin Hu. The dozen or so warriors all looked at Ye Li with gloomy expressions. wuxiaworld.site .co Chapter 1288 - Chapter 1288: Death of Black Clothes Sect Master Lin Hu Chapter 1288: Death of Black Clothes Sect Master Lin Hu The several influential warriors with special genes from the Black Clothes Sect were all staring at Ye Li and Tang Xue. ¡°You¡¯ve killed so many of my Black Clothes Sect, you¡¯re indeed not bad,¡± said Lin Hu, the Black Cloth Sect Master, coldly looking at Ye Li, ¡°but do you think you can still escape today?¡± Ye Li responded with a calm smile, honestly, he had no idea why Lin Hu dared to say such words to him. ¡°I don¡¯t want to waste words with you, you all should die.¡± As he spoke, Ye Li raised the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword in his hand. The cold light on the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword was fully displayed, emitting a murderous aura. Seeing the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword raised high by Ye Li, Lin Hu and the warriors with special genes all couldn¡¯t help but sneer. ¡°We would like to see who is the one to die!¡± After speaking, Lin Hu, the Black Cloth Sect Master, and the several warriors with special genes charged toward Ye Li. Ye Li shook his head secretly, not understanding why these ants were so full of themselves. Could it be¡­ Hadn¡¯t the fact that he had killed so many of the Black Clothes Sect already proved the terror of his strength? Whoosh! Ye Li brought down his sword in one strike. A supreme sword beam shot out from the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword. The several warriors with special genes, seeing such a sword beam rushing toward them, all halted their steps, their pupils rapidly constricting. This this this¡­ These several warriors with special genes couldn¡¯t even utter a complete sentence now, and they also knew they absolutely couldn¡¯t dodge such a sword beam. What awaited them was only death. Ahh!!! Suddenly, as the sword beam struck, the several warriors with special genes all let out a scream, falling heavily to the ground, their lives forever erased from this world. ¡°Impossible!¡± Lin Hu, the Black Cloth Sect Master, cried out, staring dumbfounded at the scene before him. Tang Xue was also stunned, she couldn¡¯t believe it was true, and after rubbing her eyes, she found that the scene before her was still there. ¡°Heh.¡± Ye Li smiled at Lin Hu, the Black Cloth Sect Master, ¡°How could such a stupid pig like you become the sect master of the Black Clothes Sect?¡± In this world, the good don¡¯t die, and the bad don¡¯t die, only one kind of person dies, and that is the foolish. Hearing these words, Lin Hu was so frightened that he felt his soul leave his body. Without further thought, he turned and fled, his speed reaching the fastest it had ever been. It¡¯s just a pity that even if Lin Hu had ten legs, he was destined to die today. Whoosh! Ye Li swung his sword again. Ahh!!! The supreme sword beam fiercely struck Lin Hu¡¯s body. Tang Xue was already dumbstruck, standing frozen for a long time without snapping back to reality. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± said Ye Li indifferently. Returning to her senses at his words, Tang Xue looked at Ye Li in shock and asked, ¡°Nanling City.¡± After tossing out these words, Ye Li slowly started walking forward. At those words, Tang Xue¡¯s whole body shuddered. She hurriedly walked quickly to Ye Li¡¯s side, ¡°Senior, you just recently killed Chen Zhou, and Chen Zhou¡¯s family is very powerful in Nanling City, and they might even already know.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Looking at the panic-stricken face of Tang Xue, Ye Li couldn¡¯t help but feel amused inside, and he blandly said: ¡°So, you think I would be afraid of the Chen family?¡± Tang Xue swallowed, remembering the scene of Ye Li annihilating the Black Clothes Sect; she naturally knew that Ye Li would definitely not fear the Chen family. By the time she regained her senses, Ye Li had already walked dozens of steps away, and she hurried to follow. wuxiaworld.site .co Chapter 1289 - Chapter 1289: Chen family warrior with B-level genes Chapter 1289: Chen family warrior with B-level genes Ye Li and Tang Xue had just arrived on the path behind Zombie Castle. Over a hundred warriors with special genes were coming towards them face-to-face. ¡°It¡¯s the Chen family!¡± Tang Xue, upon seeing the hundred-plus warriors with special genes, couldn¡¯t help but exclaim. The hundred-plus warriors with special genes saw the two of them and quickly rushed over. They surrounded Ye Li and Tang Xue. ¡°Tang Xue, I didn¡¯t expect someone from Nanling City to actually abet tyranny!¡± A man said coldly as he stared at Tang Xue. This man¡¯s name was Chen An, the elder brother of Chen Zhou, a ninth-tier warrior of the Heavenly King Realm, and the premier talent of Nanling City. Just as Tang Xue didn¡¯t know how to respond, a rather lazy voice entered everyone¡¯s ears. ¡°Stop beating around the bush and just say what you want.¡± Ye Li said indifferently. Chen An and the hundred-plus warriors of the Chen family turned to look at Ye Li standing beside Tang Xue. ¡°Was it you who killed my brother?¡± Chen An stared at Ye Li and asked coldly. Ye Li smiled faintly, his jade-like face showing no hint of disturbance. ¡°Yes, indeed, I killed your brother.¡± Chen An¡¯s eyebrows knotted, and his eyes shot out a cold light. ¡°You seem very confident,¡± Chen An couldn¡¯t understand why Ye Li, upon seeing them, didn¡¯t choose to flee. Was he confident enough to break through, or did he simply no longer want to live? ¡°You all should leave,¡± Ye Li thought for several seconds. ¡°I¡¯m giving you a chance to live.¡± What!!! Chen An and the hundred-plus warriors could hardly believe that Ye Li would say such things. ¡°What did you say?¡± Chen An looked at Ye Li in utter shock. Ye Li smiled. ¡°Since you didn¡¯t understand, then fine, I¡¯ll say it one more time.¡± As his words fell, Ye Li stopped speaking. ¡°Leave, or you¡¯ll all immediately become corpses.¡± Upon hearing this, Chen An couldn¡¯t contain his rage. Being hailed as the peerless talent of Nanling City, he had never encountered someone as arrogant as Ye Li. ¡°Very well!¡± Chen An clenched his teeth so hard that the words seemed to squeeze out between them. ¡°I really want to see just how strong you actually are!¡± As the words fell, Chen An shouted to the warriors behind him: ¡°Capture him for me, don¡¯t kill him.¡± His intention was clear; he didn¡¯t want Ye Li to die so simply. Following Chen An¡¯s command, the hundred-plus warriors all attacked Ye Li and Tang Xue. Ye Li¡¯s face, as ever, showed no change. ¡°Boom!¡± He threw a punch. Ahh!!! Instantly, dozens of the warriors were sent flying backward, landing heavily on the ground, utterly lifeless. Then, Ye Li threw several more punches. In an instant, over a hundred warriors lay dead! Hiss! Chen An watched this unfold like a bolt from the blue, standing in shock like a carved wood chicken, unable to return to his senses for a long time. ¡°Now, do you still want to see my strength?¡± Ye Li looked at Chen An with a playful gaze. Only then did Chen An come back to reality, stumbling back several steps. ¡°How¡­ How could you be this strong?¡± Chen An asked, staring at Ye Li in utter horror. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only However, Tang Xue sighed inwardly. She, of course, was aware of Ye Li¡¯s terror, and she also knew that Chen An was finished. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be afraid of,¡± Ye Li looked at Chen An before him. ¡°I¡¯m giving you the chance to choose death.¡± What¡­ What? Upon hearing this, a chill shot up from Chen An¡¯s tailbone to his forehead, and his whole body began to tremble violently. wuxiaworld.site .co Chapter 1290 - Chapter 1290: Nanling City Chapter 1290: Nanling City ¡°I, I am the young master of the Chen family, the strongest prodigy of Nanling City.¡± Chen An swallowed hard, ¡°If you dare to do anything to me, my Chen family will never let you off.¡± Ye Li shook his head; he didn¡¯t understand why people always tried to use their status to oppress him. Could it be¡­ He would be afraid? Seeing Ye Li silent for a moment, Chen An thought for sure that Ye Li was scared. ¡°As long as you let me go, I will go back to my family and tell them that you have been killed by me.¡± Suddenly, Chen An felt he was incredibly smart. With such a claim, Ye Li would let him go. As long as he could return to his family, everything else¡­ ¡°But why would I let you go?¡± Ye Li¡¯s words shocked Chen An as if he had been struck by lightning. ¡°What, what did you say?¡± Chen An¡¯s somewhat handsome face paled dramatically. He could never have imagined that Ye Li would say such a thing. ¡°It seems you are not choosing a way to die.¡± Ye Li pondered for a few seconds, ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯ll just have to choose for you.¡± Upon hearing this, Chen An felt his soul leave his body. Ah!!! Before Ye Li could lay a hand on Chen An, Chen An screamed out loud first. Alas, no matter how loudly he screamed, his fate was but one word: death. ¡°Whoosh!¡± Suddenly, the sound of something cutting through the air was heard. And with that, Chen An¡¯s life forever vanished from this world. There was not the slightest ripple on Ye Li¡¯s face, as if killing Chen An was like doing a trivial thing of no importance. He turned slightly, looking at Tang Xue who trembled all over. ¡°Why are you shaking?¡± Upon hearing this, Tang Xue swallowed hard. She had to shake, for she had seen the most terrifying person in the world. ¡­ Ye Li and Tang Xue arrived in Nanling City. ¡°Have you heard, they say Chen Zhou has been killed.¡± ¡°How could I not have heard? Now Chen An has already gone with the Chen family warriors with special genes.¡± ¡°That merciless person who killed Chen An, he will probably be torn to pieces.¡± Several men not far from Ye Li and Tang Xue muttered among themselves. Ye Li was not the least bit surprised that the news had spread; neither did he care. ¡°Senior.¡± Tang Xue pondered for a few seconds, then gathered her courage to look at Ye Li, ¡°Why not come and sit at my family¡¯s place?¡± Without thinking too much, Ye Li nodded. Seeing Ye Li nod, for some reason, Tang Xue felt a surge of joy. Soon after, Tang Xue hurriedly took Ye Li to the Tang family¡¯s place. The Tang family, the main hall. ¡°Hmph! Who exactly is that man? Not only did he kill Chen Zhou, but he also forced Xue¡¯er to go to the Black Clothes Sect!¡± At the top of the main hall, an elderly man sitting on a throne shouted angrily. The elderly man was the Tang family head, Tang He, a warrior of the tier 3 Heavenly King level. ¡°Father, do you think that person could be from the Black Clothes Sect?¡± A middle-aged man spoke to the Tang family head, Tang He. ¡°It¡¯s unlikely.¡± After a dozen or so young men and women escaped back to Nanling City, they told their respective families everything that had happened outside Zombie Castle. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ye Li killing Chen Zhou, as well as many from the Black Clothes Sect, was no longer a secret in Nanling City. ¡°Xue¡¯er.¡± The Tang family head, Tang He, sighed, ¡°She must have suffered a misfortune by now.¡± At that moment, a member of the Tang family ran into the main hall, his face filled with ecstatic surprise. ¡°Family head, Tang Xue has come back!¡± wuxiaworld.site .co Chapter 1291 - Chapter 1291: Arrived at the Tang family Chapter 1291: Arrived at the Tang family The scion of the Tang family had barely finished speaking when everyone in the hall was instantly stunned. ¡°Are you telling the truth?¡± It took several seconds for Tang He, the patriarch of the Tang family, to address the Tang family scion before him. ¡°Absolutely, Patriarch. Tang Xue has already arrived at the family residence.¡± Tang Xue was the number one genius of the heavens of the Tang family. Hearing this, Tang He, the family patriarch, immediately stood up with the others and left the hall. It wasn¡¯t long before they saw Tang Xue. ¡°Xue¡¯er, you have really returned!¡± Tang He, the family patriarch, was overjoyed. He quickly walked up to Tang Xue. ¡°Grandfather, I have come back.¡± A smile appeared on Tang Xue¡¯s fair face. Her parents had passed away when she was young, and the person who had been kindest to her in the entire Tang family was her grandfather. ¡°As long as you are back, I¡¯m at ease.¡± After saying this, Tang He thought of something and continued to ask Tang Xue, ¡°By the way, did that ruthless person do anything to you?¡± Ruthless person? Tang Xue was taken aback and clearly did not understand what her grandfather meant. ¡°Grandfather, what ruthless person?¡± ¡°The one who forced you to take him to the Black Clothes Sect, that ruthless person.¡± All the members of the Tang family also turned their gazes to Tang Xue, eager to know if Ye Li had done anything to her. ¡°Grandfather, actually¡­¡± When Tang Xue realized that the ruthless person her grandfather mentioned was Ye Li, her fair face immediately became flustered. ¡°Actually, that ruthless person is me.¡± Before Tang Xue could finish, Ye Li had already spoken first. What!!! As soon as these words were uttered, everyone from the Tang family was shocked, staring at Ye Li with wide eyes and speechless astonishment. ¡°It, it¡¯s you?¡± Tang He, the family patriarch, stared at Ye Li in utter astonishment, unable to believe it was him even if he racked his brain. ¡°Is there anything surprising about that?¡± A look of confusion appeared on the handsome face of Ye Li. The members of the Tang family could not understand why Ye Li could still be so arrogant, considering he had killed Chen Zhou, which was such an enormous crime. Seconds later, a cold look appeared on the old face of Tang He. ¡°Are you saying, you killed Chen Zhou?¡± Tang He stared at Ye Li as he spoke. ¡°Exactly,¡± Ye Li said with a smile. ¡°I didn¡¯t just kill Chen Zhou, but also Chen An and more than a hundred warriors with B-level genes from the Chen family.¡± Hisss! Upon hearing these words, everyone from the Tang family was utterly astounded. They had never expected Ye Li to make such a statement. ¡°What, what did you say?¡± Tang He, the family patriarch, was dumbfounded, swearing that this was the most shocking moment in his history. At this moment, all members of the Tang family were looking at Ye Li with extreme astonishment, having neither seen nor heard of anyone like him before. They simply could not comprehend why there would be such a daring person in the world. It was common knowledge among all the major families of Nanling City that Chen An had gone to Zombie Castle with more than a hundred warriors with B-level genes from the Chen family. ¡°Xue¡¯er, what on earth is going on?¡± Tang He turned to Tang Xue. Although their Tang family was a superpower family in Nanling City, they were still slightly inferior to the Chen family. If the Chen family learned that Ye Li had appeared at their Tang family and had come back with Tang Xue, it would undoubtedly spell disaster for the Tang family. ¡°Grandfather, this is what happened.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Tang Xue quickly recounted the whole story to Tang He. What? After hearing Tang Xue¡¯s explanation, everyone from the Tang family was shaken to their core. Simply because Ye Li alone¡­ had destroyed the Black Clothes Sect! wuxiaworld.site .co Chapter 1292 - Chapter 1292: The entire Chen family has mobilized. Chapter 1292: The entire Chen family has mobilized. After a long time, the head of the Tang family, Tang He, finally recovered from his shock. ¡°Even if he destroyed the Black Clothes Sect, you shouldn¡¯t have brought him here!¡± Tang He simply couldn¡¯t bring himself to believe that Ye Li had single-handedly taken down the Black Clothes Sect. It wasn¡¯t just him who didn¡¯t believe it; nobody would choose to believe such a thing. ¡°But, Grandfather¡­¡± Before Tang Xue could finish, Tang He interrupted her. ¡°Enough said.¡± Having finished speaking, the head of the Tang family, Tang He, turned his gaze towards Ye Li. ¡°Please leave our Tang family.¡± The members of the Tang family naturally also wished for Ye Li to leave, simply because if the Chen family learned that Ye Li was with the Tang family, the consequences would be unimaginable. Ye Li naturally knew what they were worried about. However, he couldn¡¯t be bothered to explain that he didn¡¯t fear the Chen family and was about to leave when a panicked voice reached everyone¡¯s ears. ¡°Bad news, Patriarch! Bad news, Patriarch!¡± A member of the Tang family ran over in a state of utter panic. ¡°The Chen family, the Chen family has come!¡± What!!! The head of the Tang family, Tang He, and the members of the Tang family were all stunned. ¡°How many people have come?¡± Tang He urgently asked. ¡°It looks like the entire Chen family has come.¡± Hiss! On hearing this, the members of the Tang family looked at each other with disbelief. ¡°Patriarch, what should we do?¡± one of the elders asked Tang He. ¡°The difference in strength between our Tang family and the Chen family is far from negligible.¡± The head of the Tang family, Tang He, was at the tier 3 Heavenly King level, while the head of the Chen family, Chen Mieyun, was at the tier 4 Heavenly King level. Moreover, the Chen family was overall much stronger than the Tang family. ¡°We should be able to explain things clearly,¡± said Tang He. With that, the head of the Tang family, Tang He, led the members of his family outside. Not long after the Tang family members had emerged, the entire Chen family also made their way over. The citizens of Nanling City had also rushed over upon hearing the news, their faces painted with astonishment; although they knew a shocking battle was about to erupt, they couldn¡¯t help but want to watch. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± There were also onlookers who were unaware of the situation. ¡°You don¡¯t know? It¡¯s said that the murderer who killed Chen Zhou has appeared in the Tang family.¡± ¡°What?¡± At this moment, over a thousand Chen family members had arrived outside the Tang family¡¯s residence, confronting the Tang family members. ¡°Brother Mieyun, what kind of wind has blown you over?¡± The head of the Tang family, Tang He, said to the old man with a smile. The old man stood at the very forefront of all the Chen family members, his face wearing a cold expression. The old man was none other than the head of the Chen family, Chen Mieyun. ¡°Hand over the murderer of my grandson and your granddaughter,¡± Chen Mieyun coldly demanded of Tang He. ¡°This¡­¡± Tang He was taken aback, ¡°My granddaughter has nothing to do with this, it was entirely that man who threatened her.¡± ¡°Heh,¡± Chen Mieyun laughed coldly. ¡°Could it be that I, Chen Mieyun, have not been seen in so long that you all have forgotten how fearsome I am?¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s not it; my granddaughter truly has nothing to do with these incidents, and I am also very¡­¡± Tang He hadn¡¯t finished speaking when he was interrupted by the head of the Chen family, Chen Mieyun. ¡°I¡¯ll say it again, hand over the murderer of my grandson and your granddaughter,¡± Chen Mieyun said coldly, looking at Tang He. ¡°Otherwise, the Tang family will be exterminated.¡± Dominance, utter dominance. The onlooking citizens were all secretly startled. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°The Chen family Patriarch is too terrifying.¡± ¡°Indeed, just the aura emanating from his body is more than I can bear.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s see what the Tang family has to say.¡± The citizens began to whisper among themselves. wuxiaworld.site .co Chapter 1293 - Chapter 1293: Chen Zhou, Chen An have both been killed by me Chapter 1293: Chen Zhou, Chen An have both been killed by me The members of the Tang family were all frightened upon hearing Chen Mieyun¡¯s words. ¡°Head of the Chen family, I¡¯ve already said this has nothing to do with Xue¡¯er,¡± The patriarch of the Tang family, Tang He, also had a grim look on his face. ¡°If your Chen family insists on forcibly attacking our Tang family, then we are not a soft persimmon!¡± Tang He continued. ¡°Good! Very good!¡± The head of the Chen family, Chen Mieyun, gritted his teeth, staring intently at the Tang family members. ¡°Since your Tang family insists on seeking death, then I will grant your wish.¡± Having said that, Chen Mieyun was about to give the order. Seeing this, Tang Xue was about to step out of the crowd. But Ye Li grabbed her. Tang Xue was startled, and when she turned around, she found that Ye Li was no longer in front of her. ¡°The one who killed Chen Zhou is me.¡± At this moment, Ye Li¡¯s voice reached everyone¡¯s ears. Tang Xue quickly looked in the direction of the voice and found that Ye Li had appeared at the very front of the Tang family¡¯s group at some unknown time. Once Ye Li spoke, everyone¡¯s gaze turned to him. ¡°It¡¯s actually him?¡± ¡°This guy is probably dead.¡± ¡°Is that even a guess? I think he¡¯ll be torn to pieces by the Chen family!¡± The onlookers all cast a sympathetic glance at Ye Li. The patriarch of the Tang family, Tang He, saw Ye Li and let out a sigh of relief, thinking that Ye Li finally showed some responsibility. ¡°Was it you who killed my beloved grandson?¡± Chen Mieyun stared at Ye Li, a cold light bursting forth from his eyes. Ye Li¡¯s gaze met the chilling light that was cast at him. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Chen An took a hundred of my Chen family¡¯s warriors with special genes to find you, and I never expected you to be able to return alive!¡± Chen Mieyun said, staring at Ye Li. There was not a trace of agitation on Ye Li¡¯s jade-like face. ¡°Chen An?¡± Ye Li smiled, ¡°He has been killed by me.¡± What!! As soon as these words were out, all the people present were extremely shocked, as it was beyond their imagination that Chen An had also been killed by Ye Li. ¡°What did you say?¡± The head of the Chen family, Chen Mieyun, looked at Ye Li in utter astonishment. ¡°I gave them a chance to live, but they did not cherish it,¡± Ye Li¡¯s face showed a hint of sigh, ¡°So, I am not to blame.¡± ¡°Die!¡± The head of the Chen family, Chen Mieyun, bellowed loudly, throwing a fierce punch at Ye Li. Chen Mieyun, of the tier 4 Heavenly King level, threw a punch so terrifying that the invisible force darted towards Ye Li. The onlookers were all greatly startled, purely because the punch thrown by the head of the Chen family, Chen Mieyun, looked too terrifying. In their eyes, it naturally seemed so, but to Ye Li, this punch was nothing special. But only to see: Ye Li raised a single finger, upon which there were no fluctuations of spiritual power. Just when the terrifying punch was a hair¡¯s breadth away from Ye Li, he struck out with the raised finger. Boom! A loud rumbling noise ensued. Aside from Tang Xue, everyone else had thought that Ye Li could not possibly catch Chen Mieyun¡¯s punch. But the scene that followed shocked them to the core. Because Ye Li, with that finger devoid of any spiritual power fluctuation, neutralized the punch of the Chen family patriarch, Chen Mieyun. ¡°How is this possible?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The onlookers all stood still like clay statues and wooden carvings, unable to recover their senses for a long time. The patriarch of the Tang family, Tang He, was also petrified, and he swallowed hard. Could it be¡­ Did he truly annihilate the Black Clothes Sect on his own? wuxiaworld.site .co Chapter 1294 - Chapter 1294: If I were you, I would just bang my head against the wall and die. Chapter 1294: If I were you, I would just bang my head against the wall and die. The ancient ancestor of the Chen family, Chen Mieyun, was also stunned; he could hardly believe that Ye Li had neutralized his punch with just a finger. Silence, a deathly stillness. Everyone¡¯s eyes were wide open, frozen in place like clay statues. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so strong!¡± It took a long while for the ancient ancestor of the Chen family, Chen Mieyun, to recover from his shock before he coldly said to Ye Li. ¡°Not bad,¡± Ye Li responded indifferently as he looked at Chen Mieyun, ¡°but not too strong, either.¡± Haha. On hearing Ye Li¡¯s remark, Chen Mieyun¡¯s expression turned incredibly cold. ¡°Do you think that with that, you can save your life?¡± Ye Li wanted to laugh; he truly felt like laughing. He really didn¡¯t know why Chen Mieyun would dare say such words to him. ¡°If you knew what Realm I belong to, I fear you wouldn¡¯t need me to act, you¡¯d take your own life!¡± Chen Mieyun said icily while staring at Ye Li. ¡°Really?¡± A deep and playful look appeared on Ye Li¡¯s jade-like face. Seeing the playful look on Ye Li¡¯s face made Chen Mieyun even more infinitely furious. ¡°I am at the tier 4 Heavenly King level!¡± Chen Mieyun declared to Ye Li. The entire Nanling City knew that the ancient ancestor of the Chen family, Chen Mieyun, was at the tier 4 Heavenly King level, and there was no dispute about that. After Chen Mieyun announced his Realm, the onlookers quickly turned their attention to Ye Li, because they didn¡¯t want to miss the expression that would appear on his face next¨Cthey thought it would be incredibly exciting. Unfortunately, what they didn¡¯t expect was that Ye Li¡¯s face showed no hint of emotion, as if he hadn¡¯t heard anything at all. Seconds later, Ye Li spoke slowly to the ancient ancestor of the Chen family, Chen Mieyun: ¡°Just tier 4 Heavenly King level, barely more significant than ants.¡± Hiss! Upon these words, everyone present was thoroughly shocked. Tier 4 Heavenly King level, insignificant as ants? They were talking about an existence they couldn¡¯t even dare to aspire to. ¡°You are very arrogant, truly arrogant!¡± Chen Mieyun¡¯s face grew even colder. ¡°Haha.¡± Ye Li smiled genuinely, ¡°If I were you, I would have smashed my head to death already.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Chen Mieyun roared angrily at Ye Li. After thinking for a few seconds, Ye Li looked at Chen Mieyun and said calmly, ¡°I have killed your two grandsons and so many warriors with special genes from your Chen family, yet now you stand here speaking such nonsense to me.¡± ¡°Tell me, don¡¯t you think you should have died by smashing your head?¡± On hearing these words, the pupils of the ancient ancestor of the Chen family, Chen Mieyun, shrank dramatically, and he roared at Ye Li: ¡°Insolent brat!¡± As his words fell, Chen Mieyun shouted to all the warriors with special genes behind him: ¡°Tear this boy into a thousand pieces!¡± With the command of the ancient ancestor of the Chen family, Chen Mieyun, all the warriors with special genes of the Chen family charged at Ye Li. Unfortunately, their fate could only be one thing, and that was death. Ye Li took out the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword from the system space. ¡°Whoosh!¡± ¡°Whoosh!¡± ¡°Whoosh!¡± Ye Li then lifted the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword and swung it three times in quick succession. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Three terrifying supreme sword beams shot towards the inbound warriors with special genes of the Chen family. The whole process was incredibly fast, taking less than a second. The warriors with special genes of the Chen family rushing towards Ye Li were petrified as they saw the sword light coming toward them. That was because with just one glance at the supreme sword beams, they felt there was no hope left for their survival. wuxiaworld.site .co Chapter 1295 - Chapter 1295: The scariest person in the world Chapter 1295: The scariest person in the world Boom! Ahhhhhh!!! Screams of terror, screams that shocked even the heavens, filled everyone¡¯s ears. When the terrifying supreme sword beam faded, everyone looked toward where the Chen family¡¯s warriors with special genes had been, only to find countless corpses entering their vision. The remaining warriors of the Chen family no longer dared to charge at Ye Li; they had been so frightened that they lost two of their three souls and six of their seven spirits. The people of the Tang family were all frozen stiff as if they were sculptures, their eyes opened wider than ever before in history. Such an existence¡­ Had they actually thought to drive Ye Li away from the Tang family? At this thought, the members of the Tang family were filled with immense dread, realizing the dire consequences if they had provoked Ye Li then. ¡°Elder, that was truly terrifying.¡± Tang Xue internally exclaimed in shock. Although she had seen Ye Li take action many times before, each time he did so, she would be astonished all over again. Because the strength Ye Li displayed was utterly suffocating. ¡°Now,¡± Ye Li said indifferently as he looked at the Chen family¡¯s patriarch, Chen Mieyun, ¡°do you still want to have me torn to pieces?¡± The patriarch of the Chen family, Chen Mieyun, was speechless, staring at Ye Li with his eyes wide open. He would rather believe that the sky was about to collapse than accept the terrifying extent of Ye Li¡¯s power. ¡°You, you!¡± After a long while, Chen Mieyun from the Chen family still couldn¡¯t utter a complete sentence. ¡°With jesters like you daring to show your faces before me, Ye Li,¡± Ye Li swept his gaze over the people of the Chen family, a trace of mockery appearing on his beautiful, jade-like face. The onlookers swallowed hard upon hearing these words. They swore¨Ctruly swore¨Cthat this was the most shocking event they had ever witnessed. Keep in mind, the Chen family was the most powerful in Nanling City, yet in front of this man, they were as insignificant as ants. Such a person¡­ The onlookers quickly rubbed their eyes, thinking all of this must be an illusion, but no matter how much they rubbed their eyes, Ye Li remained in front of them. ¡°Come here,¡± Ye Li beckoned with his fingers to the patriarch of the Chen family, Chen Mieyun, ¡°let me kill you.¡± Chen Mieyun lost all color upon hearing this, looking at Ye Li in absolute horror. ¡°Swoosh!¡± Seeing Chen Mieyun had no intention of coming forward, Ye Li slashed once more at the Chen family¡¯s younger generation in front of him. Currently, he was of the seventh-tier Heavenly King Realm. In front of him, these members of the Chen family were pitifully weak. Ahhhhhh! Once more, numerous screams resonated in everyone¡¯s ears. From then on, except for Chen Mieyun, all members of the Chen family lay on the ground, a sight too ghastly to bear. ¡°This is too dreadful.¡± ¡°Do you think he¡¯s a devil?¡± ¡°I believe he¡¯s the most terrifying person in the world!¡± The onlookers spoke, their hearts trembling with shock. Ye Li¡¯s beautiful jade-like face showed no fluctuation; on the contrary, it was unnervingly calm as he continued to look indifferently at Chen Mieyun. ¡°I¡¯ll say it once more, come here and let me kill you.¡± Chen Mieyun was far too afraid to approach; his entire body shook violently. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°You, you dare to kill me?¡± Chen Mieyun looked at Ye Li, filled with immense horror. ¡°Heh.¡± Ye Li let out a contemptuous laugh. wuxiaworld.site .co Chapter 1296 - Chapter 1296: The Heavenly Territory has the Zombie Empire. Chapter 1296: The Heavenly Territory has the Zombie Empire. ¡°You, how dare you kill me?¡± The Chen family ancestor, Chen Mieyun, stared fixedly at Ye Li. Upon hearing this, Ye Li sighed inwardly. He raised his finger, and on it, terrifying spiritual light began to tremble. Whoosh! Suddenly, a fearsome golden spiritual energy attack shot out from Ye Li¡¯s finger. The onlookers watching this frightful golden spiritual energy attack were all stricken with horror on their faces. When they turned their gaze to the Chen family ancestor, Chen Mieyun, they discovered he was already lying on the ground with a startling blood hole on his forehead, lacking any sign of life. Whoosh! The onlookers all became completely distraught. How could they have imagined that the Chen family ancestor, Chen Mieyun, would just die like this¨Cthe strongest person in Nanling City, slaughtered like butchering pigs and dogs by the man before them. ¡°Senior, thank you, Senior!¡± It took a long while for the head of the Tang family, Tang He, to come back to his senses as he spoke to Ye Li with utmost respect. Ye Li¡¯s face, handsome as jade, remained undisturbed, for such events, since his arrival in this world, had become too numerous to count. Seeing that Ye Li did not respond, the head of the Tang family, Tang He, felt somewhat embarrassed. ¡°Senior, why don¡¯t we go inside first?¡± A hint of pleading appeared on Tang He¡¯s weathered face. Ye Li, upon hearing this, did not linger outside the Tang family residence and slowly walked inside. Once Ye Li entered the Tang family¡¯s main hall, Tang He hastened to serve tea and water. ¡°Senior, you are truly terrifying,¡± Tang He looked at Ye Li. ¡°I swear, in all my life, I have never seen anyone as terrifying as you!¡± All the people in the main hall also nodded in agreement; these were words from their hearts, not merely flattery. ¡°The head of the Chen family was merely at the tier 4 Heavenly King level. His strength is much too weak compared to mine,¡± Ye Li stated, setting his teacup on the table. ¡°There¡¯s nothing worth mentioning.¡± At these words, everyone in the Tang family¡¯s main hall was stupefied, wondering if this was the terrifying perspective of a strong individual. To them, the tier 4 Heavenly King level was an insurmountable mountain indeed. ¡°Senior, where will you go next?¡± Tang Xue suddenly asked Ye Li. As the number one genius of the heavens of the Tang family, she naturally had the right to be in the main hall. ¡°Places with many zombies.¡± Ye Li said slowly. The Tang family naturally knew what Ye Li intended to do, and a touch of joy appeared on her fair face. ¡°Senior, there is a Zombie Empire in the Heavenly Territory,¡± Tang Xue told Ye Li. Zombie¡­ Empire? Ye Li was slightly taken aback. He thought that if it was a Zombie Empire, there must be many zombies inside. Now that he had unrivaled strength and the frightening Apocalypse Legion, he thought why not become the emperor of the Zombie Empire if there was one in the Heavenly Territory? At this thought, a hint of brilliance appeared on Ye Li¡¯s face. ¡°Senior, the Heavenly Dao Academy in the Heavenly Territory will commence classes in a month¡¯s time, and I am a student there,¡± Tang Xue added, then somewhat shyly lowered her head. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ye Li considered that Tang Xue was just an average genius in the territory, after all, she was only at the Earth King level. ¡°Let¡¯s set off tomorrow,¡± Ye Li said indifferently. Upon hearing this, Tang Xue¡¯s fair face immediately lit up with a joyful smile. ¡°Yes, Senior,¡± Tang Xue promptly replied. wuxiaworld.site .co Chapter 1297 - Chapter 1297: Lets sleep together Chapter 1297: Let¡¯s sleep together As dawn broke, Ye Li and Tang Xue set off on their journey. The Heavenly Territory is the strongest territory in the Sin Realm. During the birthday celebration of the Realm Master of the territory, Tian Ba, the Realm Master of the Heavenly Territory, did not attend. There is a saying that apart from the Heavenly Territory, everywhere else in the Sin Realm is trash. Although the other territories do not agree, this is indeed the reality. Half a month later, Ye Li and Tang Xue finally arrived at the Heavenly Territory. The place they were now was Sky Martial City. Sky Martial City is one of the main cities of the Heavenly Territory, and the Heavenly Dao Academy where Tang Xue comes from is located within it. Ye Li released the Apocalypse Legion from his system space to gather information about the Zombie Empire. The strength of the Zombie Empire in the southern part of the Heavenly Territory was terrifying. No one knew how many zombies there were, and no forces dared to provoke the Zombie Empire. It can be said that the Zombie Empire in the Heavenly Territory was a supreme force unto itself. Among the forces in the Heavenly Territory, there is a balance of power among the humans of the Heavenly Palace, the dark race of the Dark Temple, and the zombies of the Zombie Empire. ¡°Senior, where are we going now?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s find a place to rest.¡± In Sky Martial City, Tang Xue was quite familiar with the area. Soon, she found an inn that looked quite decent. ¡°Innkeeper, we need two rooms,¡± Tang Xue said to the innkeeper. ¡°Sorry, there¡¯s only one room left.¡± Tang Xue looked at Ye Li, not sure whether to leave or what to do. ¡°Take it,¡± Ye Li said slowly. He was too lazy to continue searching for another inn. Upon hearing this, Tang Xue had no choice but to rent the room, but she knew that with two people sharing one room, it was really¡­ After they arrived at the room. A hesitation appeared on Tang Xue¡¯s fair-faced complexion. After several seconds, she finally mustered the courage to say to Ye Li: ¡°Senior, I¡¯ll sleep on the floor, you take the bed.¡± ¡°Forget it.¡± Tang Xue was startled, she naturally hadn¡¯t expected Ye Li to be such a gentleman, actually willing to let her sleep on the bed. But what she could never have dreamed was what Ye Li said next. ¡°We¡¯ll sleep on the bed together.¡± ¡°What?¡± Tang Xue was dumbfounded, unable to recover her senses for a long time. ¡°Is there a problem?¡± a look of confusion appeared on Ye Li¡¯s handsome face. ¡°But Senior¡­¡± a deep blush spread across Tang Xue¡¯s fair complexion. Ye Li sighed inwardly, wondering why a warrior with B-level genes was so concerned about this. ¡°If you won¡¯t sleep on the bed, then forget it,¡± Ye Li told Tang Xue. Tang Xue hurriedly shook her head, ¡°No, Senior, I just¡­¡± ¡°I just didn¡¯t react at first.¡± ¡°What didn¡¯t you react to?¡± As the words fell, Ye Li began his beastly behavior. It was a beautiful night. The next day. By the time Ye Li woke up, Tang Xue was no longer on the bed. ¡°Senior, you¡¯re awake.¡± A few seconds later, Tang Xue¡¯s voice reached his ears. After getting out of bed, Ye Li washed up quickly, then heard Tang Xue say: ¡°I heard there¡¯s an auction in Sky Martial City today. Senior, do you want to go?¡± An auction? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ye Li smiled to himself, thinking that since he didn¡¯t have anything else to do, he might as well go. He nodded in agreement. Seeing Ye Li agree, a smile appeared on Tang Xue¡¯s fair face. Then, they headed towards the auction house in Sky Martial City. It wasn¡¯t long before they arrived outside the auction house, which was already bustling with crowds. wuxiaworld.site .co Chapter 1298 - Chapter 1298: Auction Chapter 1298: Auction Ye Li and Tang Xue arrived outside the auction house. ¡°I heard that the star item of this auction is a divine-level skill.¡± ¡°Exactly, a god-level skill is worth at least 1 billion post-apocalyptic coins, we can only feast our eyes.¡± ¡°Yeah, if only I had a god-level skill.¡± Listening to the people outside the auction house, there was no flicker of emotion on the handsome face of Ye Li; to him, a divine-level skill was simply pitifully weak. After all, all of his skills were SSS god-level skills. However, Tang Xue¡¯s fair face showed interest; clearly, she desired a god-level skill. Soon, the auction began. Ye Li and Tang Xue took their seats. The auctioneer began introducing the first item for bidding. ¡°We will start with our first item, the Earth level Rage Mantra skill. The starting bid is 10 million post-apocalyptic coins, with each bid increment no less than 1 million.¡± As soon as the auctioneer¡¯s voice fell, the crowd started to clamor. ¡°12 million.¡± ¡°13 million.¡± ¡°15 million.¡± In the end, the Earth level Rage Mantra skill was sold for 20 million post-apocalyptic coins. These items held no attraction for Ye Li. He chose to close his eyes and rest. ¡°The next item is also the highlight of this auction, the Divine Skill Wind Cloud Palm. The starting bid is 1 billion post-apocalyptic coins, and each bid increment must be no less than 10 million.¡± As soon as the auctioneer announced this, all the major families in the Sky Martial Venue began to bid fiercely. ¡°1.01 billion.¡± ¡°1.03 billion.¡± ¡°1.05 billion.¡± Tang Xue¡¯s fair face showed a deep look of astonishment at these bids. ¡°2 billion once.¡± ¡°2 billion twice.¡± ¡°2 billion thr ¡­ ¡± Just as the auctioneer was about to finalize the sale, everyone thought the Divine Skill Wind Cloud Palm would be sold for 2 billion post-apocalyptic coins. A slightly lazy voice then drifted into everyone¡¯s ears. ¡°2.1 billion.¡± Whoa! Everyone turned towards the source of the voice and saw that the bidder was an unspeakably handsome young man. They swore, truly swore, they had never seen such a stunningly handsome young man from their birth until now. ¡°Senior, you ¡­¡± Tang Xue was shocked; naturally, she had not expected Ye Li to suddenly place a bid. ¡°Daring to snatch something from young master Jin.¡± ¡°Maybe they aren¡¯t from Sky Martial City.¡± ¡°Who knows, but remember that young master Jin is the strongest talent from Heavenly Dao Academy.¡± Inside the auction house, everyone started to buzz with conversation. Not far from Ye Li, an equally handsome young man shot a cold glance in his direction. This handsome young man was Jin Ning. Jin Ning, the young master of the Jin family from Sky Martial City, the strongest talent from Heavenly Dao Academy. ¡°2.3 billion.¡± Jin Ning bid again. Ye Li was taken aback, pondering if this was turning into a competition of wealth. By now, he didn¡¯t even know how much his point mall balance had accumulated. To use post-apocalyptic coins, he just had to exchange them. ¡°2.31 billion.¡± What? People were dumbstruck, unable to believe Ye Li dared to bid again. Did he think he had lived too long? ¡°3 billion!¡± Jin family¡¯s young master Jin Ning shouted yet another figure. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°What, 3 billion?¡± ¡°Truly the Jin family, showing their wealth.¡± ¡°This time that person probably won¡¯t place another bid. After all, 3 billion is already beyond the price of a god-level skill.¡± Everyone looked towards Ye Li; they were all curious to see if he would make another bid. wuxiaworld.site .co Chapter 1299 - Chapter 1299: Divine Skill Wind Cloud Palm Chapter 1299: Divine Skill Wind Cloud Palm Just when everyone thought Ye Li wouldn¡¯t raise the price, Ye Li did. ¡°Three billion, one hundred million,¡± Ye Li spoke slowly. What!!! The crowd was utterly astonished, wondering which family¡¯s young master Ye Li was, that was three billion post-apocalyptic coins after all. ¡°Hehe.¡± Not far from Ye Li, Jin Ning let out a cold laugh. He asked the auctioneer to wait, then walked over to Ye Li. All eyes were on Jin Ning and Ye Li, naturally knowing that there would be a good show to watch soon, their eyes wider than usual. Then they saw Jin Ning approach Ye Li. Tang Xue, who was beside Ye Li, had a trace of shock appear on her fair face. Jin Ning was the number one talent of the Heavenly Dao Academy, while she was just a student there. During her time at the academy, she could only look up to Jin Ning. ¡°Brother, it seems you are quite wealthy,¡± said Jin Ning, eyeing Ye Li. Ye Li, with a face as serene as jade, replied to Jin Ning calmly, ¡°Not too wealthy, just so-so.¡± At these words, Jin Ning¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°But what if I now want the Wind Cloud Palm?¡± Jin Ning said, looking at Ye Li. Ye Li thought for a moment, then said, ¡°Simple, as long as you have more post-apocalyptic coins than me.¡± This¡­ The entire auction house was shocked beyond measure. ¡°Is this man going to compete with Jin Ning for post-apocalyptic coins?¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t he know the Jin family is the strongest in Sky Martial City?¡± ¡°It seems like he doesn¡¯t know.¡± Upon hearing this, Jin Ning¡¯s handsome face couldn¡¯t help but turn cold, and he stared at Ye Li, ¡°Brother, you might not yet know who I am, do you?¡± The crowd thought that if Ye Li knew who Jin Ning was, he certainly wouldn¡¯t have spoken like that. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Just as they thought, Ye Li shook his head. But what they couldn¡¯t imagine, even if they racked their brains, was what Ye Li would say next. ¡°I don¡¯t need to know who you are because to me, an ant like you isn¡¯t worth my notice,¡± Ye Li declared frankly. Hiss! Hearing Ye Li¡¯s words, everyone in the auction house drew in a sharp breath, struck dumb. This man, this man actually dared to call Jin Ning an ant? They found they could think for ten days and ten nights and still not understand why Ye Li was so bold. Ye Li looked at the shock on everyone¡¯s faces, and he secretly smiled to himself, thinking he hadn¡¯t said anything wrong. After all, Jin Ning was merely at the Tier 2 Heavenly King level in his presence, was he not an ant? ¡°Hehe.¡± After a long time, Jin Ning finally gave Ye Li a cold smile, ¡°Did you know, no one has ever dared to speak to me like this since I was born.¡± ¡°Is that so, well now there is,¡± replied Ye Li, his face still free of any ripples. Jin Ning¡¯s eyes blazed with fury at these words; he was, naturally, extremely angered. However, the post-apocalyptic coins he brought were no longer enough to support another bid. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°I don¡¯t want the Divine Skill Wind Cloud Palm anymore, but don¡¯t forget, you have offended me!¡± Jin Ning said coldly. After speaking, he left the auction house. After Jin Ning left, the Divine Skill Wind Cloud Palm naturally went into Ye Li¡¯s pocket. Ye Li bought three billion and one hundred million post-apocalyptic coins in the point mall. Tang Xue looked at Ye Li¡¯s back, letting out a deep sigh to herself, thinking that an existence like her senior was truly formidable, and apart from admiration, she felt only admiration. wuxiaworld.site .co Chapter 1300 - Chapter 1300: Heavenly Dao Academy Chapter 1300: Heavenly Dao Academy Ye Li secured the divine-level skill Wind Cloud Palm for the price of 3.1 billion. Tang Xue seemed every bit like an infatuated fangirl. ¡°Here, take it.¡± Ye Li handed over the divine-level skill Wind Cloud Palm to Tang Xue. Caught by surprise, Tang Xue could never have imagined that Ye Li would actually give the Wind Cloud Palm to her. ¡°Senior, this¡­¡± Tang Xue genuinely didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°I bought it for you in the first place, there¡¯s no need to hesitate,¡± Ye Li said slowly to Tang Xue. Upon hearing this, Tang Xue was astonished and after several seconds, she spoke to Ye Li again: ¡°Thank you, Senior.¡± After that, Tang Xue took the Wind Cloud Palm. Subsequently, the two returned to the inn. A few days later, Heavenly Dao Academy began its new term. Ye Li thought that there was no news about the Zombie Empire from the Apocalypse Legion, and there was nothing to do in Sky Martial City, so he simply accompanied Tang Xue to the outside of Heavenly Dao Academy. Heavenly Dao Academy was one of the strongest institutions in the Heavenly Territory, without any distinction of grades within. At this moment, the area outside Heavenly Dao Academy was already crowded with many people. ¡°What do you think, which team will come first in this term¡¯s entrance trial?¡± ¡°Is that even a question? Of course, it¡¯s Jin Ning¡¯s team.¡± ¡°I think so too, after all, Jin Ning is our Heavenly Dao Academy¡¯s top genius.¡± All the students started discussing animatedly. Ye Li¡¯s handsome face showed no ripples as if he hadn¡¯t heard the students¡¯ discussions at all. ¡°Jin Ning is here!¡± Suddenly, a loud shout reached everyone¡¯s ears. People quickly looked in the direction of the sound and indeed, Jin Ning had arrived. Jin Ning was handsome with distinct features and a starry-eyed gaze. However, compared to Ye Li, he fell short by quite a margin. Behind Jin Ning followed four students, all members of the Sky Martial Squad. The Sky Martial Squad was Jin Ning¡¯s team and also the most formidable in the Heavenly Dao Academy, unmatched by any other. Seeing this scene, all the students of Heavenly Dao Academy were shocked, feeling as if they were in a different league from the Sky Martial Squad. Jin Ning reveled in the admiring gazes from the other students, a smug smile spreading across his face. However, his smug expression froze in the next second. Because he saw Ye Li and Tang Xue. ¡°Haha, what a small world!¡± Jin Ning greeted Ye Li and Tang Xue with a smile, then immediately walked over to them. All the students were taken aback, clearly not understanding why Jin Ning would walk over to Ye Li and Tang Xue. Seconds later, Jin Ning and the four members of the Sky Martial Squad had already reached Ye Li and Tang Xue. ¡°You didn¡¯t expect this, did you?¡± Jin Ning looked at Ye Li and Tang Xue with sheer smugness. At the auction, Ye Li had snatched the divine skill Wind Cloud Palm from him, which naturally offended him. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ye Li didn¡¯t want to bother with an ant like Jin Ning, a mere Tier 2 Heavenly King level was pathetically weak in his presence. The students outside Heavenly Dao Academy were all increasingly astonished, wondering if Ye Li and Jin Ning had some kind of grudge against each other? But in Sky Martial City, who would dare to hold a grudge against Jin Ning? After all, Jin Ning was the young master of the Jin family, a super clan in Sky Martial City. wuxiaworld.site .co Chapter 1301 - Chapter 1301: Angry Jin Ning Chapter 1301: Angry Jin Ning ¡°Do I know you?¡± Ye Li looked at Jin Ning indifferently, a touch of confusion appearing on his fair and handsome face. What? Jin Ning was taken aback, never having expected Ye Li to say such a thing. ¡°You don¡¯t know me?¡± Several seconds later, Jin Ning came back to his senses and spoke coldly to Ye Li. Ye Li smiled nonchalantly and said lightly, ¡°Sky Martial City is so big, I can¡¯t possibly recognize everyone, can I?¡± ¡°Heh.¡± Jin Ning¡¯s expression became very cold, ¡°Since you don¡¯t recognize me, let me remind you, the auction!¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Ye Li nodded, ¡°Then I don¡¯t know you either.¡± Hiss! All the students outside the Heavenly Dao Academy were shocked beyond belief; they had never seen anyone dare to talk to Jin Ning in such a manner before. Could it be¡­ this person is tired of living? ¡°Good, good, good!¡± Jin Ning uttered three ¡®goods¡¯, indicating the extreme anger he felt at that moment. ¡°Do you know who the person standing in front of you is?¡± Suddenly, a student from the Sky Martial Squad shouted angrily at Ye Li. This student was named Sect Leader and was at the Tier 1 Heavenly King realm. His family was also a super-family in Sky Martial City, though still a bit inferior compared to the Jin family. All the students turned to look at Ye Li. If Sect Leader had not spoken, they would not have noticed. They thought to themselves that Ye Li must not know Jin Ning; otherwise, he would never dare to speak to Jin Ning like that. They all stared at Ye Li, wanting to see how he would respond. But what they could never have imagined was how Ye Li would reply. ¡°Of course I know who he is,¡± Ye Li said lightly, looking at Sect Leader. All the students were startled, thinking that if he knew who Jin Ning was, why would he dare talk to Jin Ning like that? They found they couldn¡¯t understand the situation no matter how hard they tried. ¡°Heh.¡± Sect Leader looked at Ye Li with a cold smile, ¡°I don¡¯t believe you know who he is!¡± In Sect Leader¡¯s view, if Ye Li knew who Jin Ning was, he would have been scared out of his wits by now. ¡°Isn¡¯t he just a pitifully weak ant?¡± Ye Li looked at Sect Leader, ¡°Could it be that I am mistaken?¡± What!!! At these words, all the students outside Heavenly Dao Academy were utterly shocked, unable to believe that Ye Li would dare to be so brazen. ¡°You, you!¡± Sect Leader was also rendered speechless, never expecting Ye Li to say that. ¡°It seems you really don¡¯t know how terrifying I am!¡± Jin Ning stared coldly at Ye Li. Tang Xue was also greatly shocked, knowing Ye Li¡¯s strength was incomparably terrifying. She genuinely feared that in a rage, Ye Li might kill all the students present. Upon hearing this, Ye Li smiled, ¡°I really can¡¯t see what is so terrifying about an ant.¡± Jin Ning became enraged; this was the angriest he had ever been since he was born. ¡°I will make you regret the words you have said!¡± As the words fell, Jin Ning threw a punch at Ye Li. Boom! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only A fierce tiger formed of spiritual power flew towards Ye Li. The students outside the Heavenly Dao Academy watched this scene, all turning pale with shock. They shifted their gazes to Ye Li. Because they knew, Ye Li couldn¡¯t possibly catch such a punch. There wasn¡¯t much of a reason, only because Jin Ning was the number one talent of the Heavenly Dao Academy. wuxiaworld.site .co Chapter 1302 - Chapter 1302: The shock of the students Chapter 1302: The shock of the students The students outside the Heavenly Dao Academy noticed that Ye Li had not made any movements to dodge or defend. The spiritual power condensed tiger simply pounced on him without opposition. The students shook their heads; their gazes had shifted from astonishment to pity, for they had all imagined the scene that was about to unfold. Tang Xue was also stunned, she had never expected Ye Li not to defend himself. As the spiritual energy tiger was merely a hair¡¯s breadth away from Ye Li, he remained still in his original spot, his jade-like face calmly serene, as if he did not see the spiritual power condensed tiger lunging towards him at all. Some faint-hearted students had even closed their eyes, unwilling to witness the impending brutality. Without a doubt, the spiritual power condensed tiger slammed heavily into Ye Li¡¯s body. A smug look spread across Jin Ning¡¯s face, he had originally thought that Ye Li was so arrogant in front of him because he possessed corresponding strength, but what he hadn¡¯t expected was that Ye Li had actually been scared stiff. Boom! When the spiritual power condensed tiger collided with Ye Li¡¯s body, a fierce explosion echoed. Everyone present knew, Ye Li was either dead or severely injured. When the lingering spiritual energy finally dissipated, everyone¡¯s eyes sharply turned to look, and when they clearly saw what lay before them, they all gasped in shock. How could this be!!! All the students outside the Heavenly Dao Academy yelled out loud. Simply because Ye Li was still standing in his original place, far from dead or injured, he hadn¡¯t even taken a half-step back. Such a person¡­ They were stupefied; they were genuinely stupefied. The students couldn¡¯t fathom believing, even if they were rather believe the sky was falling, the scene before their eyes. ¡°This¡­¡± Jin Ning and the four members of the Sky Martial Squad were also stunned, their eyes wide open to the largest they had ever been, their mouths agape wide enough to fit an extra-large bowl. ¡°Now.¡± Ye Li¡¯s voice was indifferent as he surveyed the students before him, ¡°Do you still trust your own eyes?¡± Silence, a deathly stillness. At this moment, not a single person dared to utter a word. It was only after a good while that Jin Ning recovered from his astonishment, staring intently at Ye Li. ¡°You, how can your defense be so terrifying?¡± Even now, Jin Ning could not believe why Ye Li¡¯s defense was so terrifying. ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll tell you?¡± a playful expression appeared on Ye Li¡¯s jade-like face. Jin Ning swallowed hard. He had originally thought Ye Li was just a nobody, but now it seemed he was not only wrong, but had made an incredibly grave mistake. Humph! Suddenly, Sect Leader, one of the members of the Sky Martial Squad, snorted coldly at Ye Li. ¡°What¡¯s so great about you, it¡¯s just that your defense is a bit stronger. Don¡¯t think that just because of this, you can defeat our brother Jin Ning.¡± The students outside the Heavenly Dao Academy all came back to their senses, looking in astonishment at Ye Li and the Sky Martial Squad. They knew that such a competition was not something they could partake in, they just needed to watch quietly. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Jin Ning regained confidence at these words, looking disdainfully at Ye Li, he said: ¡°Yes, don¡¯t think that just because your defense is strong, that you are a match for me.¡± After speaking, a mocking light shone in Jin Ning¡¯s eyes. ¡°You might not know yet, but I am at the Tier 2 Heavenly King level.¡± The students outside the Heavenly Dao Academy naturally knew Jin Ning was of the Tier 2 Heavenly King level; they quickly all turned to look at Ye Li, curious to see if a look of fear would appear on his face. Chapter 1303 - Chapter 1303: Ants are just ants. Chapter 1303: Ants are just ants. What the students could not have anticipated was that not only did Ye Li not show any signs of fear on his face, but there wasn¡¯t even the slightest hint of agitation. Observing Ye Li¡¯s expression, all the students were astonished. They wondered if Ye Li was truly fearless. ¡°Why do you refuse to believe that you are nothing but an ant?¡± Ye Li said to Jin Ning with indifferent tone. Hearing this, Jin Ning flew into a towering rage. ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± Having said that, Jin Ning prepared to strike Ye Li again. However, Sect Leader held back Jin Ning. ¡°Big Brother Jin Ning, there¡¯s no need to use a cleaver to kill a chicken. Watch me!¡± Upon hearing this, Jin Ning calmed his wrath and said to Sect Leader, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡± Right after, Jin Ning stepped aside. ¡°Someone like you doesn¡¯t need the intervention of Big Brother Jin Ning. I can easily defeat you myself!¡± Sect Leader looked down on Ye Li as he spoke. Ye Li inwardly shook his head, truly not understanding where Sect Leader¡¯s confidence came from. Just a pitiful ant. ¡°Come on.¡± Ye Li beckoned Sect Leader with a casual crook of his finger. Seeing this gesture, Sect Leader¡¯s fury blazed anew. ¡°Aaargh!¡± With a roar, Sect Leader charged towards Ye Li at breakneck speed. Sect Leader was at the Tier 1 of the Heavenly King Realm. In Heavenly Dao Academy, apart from Jin Ning, Sect Leader was the strongest. All the students outside Heavenly Dao Academy were watching Sect Leader, eager to see if he could defeat Ye Li. But Tang Xue knew all too well that Sect Leader stood no chance against Ye Li. She was very clear about Ye Li¡¯s strength. In just a moment, Sect Leader had reached Ye Li¡¯s side. ¡°Die!¡± Sect Leader raised his fist high and threw a powerful punch towards Ye Li. The punch was a display of his full strength. The students outside Heavenly Dao Academy were all stunned by such a punch. Ahhh!!! Suddenly, a scream pierced everyone¡¯s ears. They were startled and quickly turned towards the source of the noise. Had they not looked, it would have been out of sight, out of mind, but what they saw made their souls nearly leave their bodies. Sect Leader, at some unknown point, had been sent flying backward, landing heavily on the ground. ¡°How is this possible?¡± The students all rubbed their eyes, feeling as if they had seen incorrectly because they hadn¡¯t seen how Ye Li made his move at all. Sect Leader had fallen hard to the ground, and there appeared a ghastly bloody hole in his right leg. This¡­ All of the students looked towards Ye Li in utter shock, only to find that his face still showed no change, as if nothing at all had happened. ¡°An ant is still an ant,¡± Ye Li said with a shake of the head. Jin Ning and several students from the Sky Martial Squad dared not continue their arrogance. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only They knew all too well that they stood no chance against Ye Li. After they had carried Sect Leader away, Jin Ning then turned his gaze to Ye Li. Although Jin Ning was aware of Ye Li¡¯s terrifying strength, his background was much stronger than Ye Li¡¯s, after all, being the young master of the Jin family from Sky Martial City. ¡°Who could have imagined such a fearsome genius arriving in Sky Martial City!¡± Jin Ning said to Ye Li. Ye Li did not plan on paying any more attention to Jin Ning. After all, he was merely a warrior with Tier 2 Heavenly King level genes who wasn¡¯t even qualified to carry his shoes. Seeing Ye Li disregard him, not even sparing him a glance, Jin Ning could not help but feel a surge of internal rage, yet this time he did not lash out. Chapter 1304 - Chapter 1304: Heimi Cliff Chapter 1304: Heimi Cliff Suddenly, the gates of Heavenly Dao Academy opened. All the students walked in. ¡°Senior, you are now the number one talent of Heavenly Dao Academy,¡± Tang Xue suddenly said to Ye Li in a low voice. Ye Li¡¯s jade-like face showed no ripple of emotion because this had long been within his expectations. If he was not the number one talent, then it could only mean that he had arrived at a terrifyingly incomprehensible place. He did not wish to become a student of Heavenly Dao Academy; he was merely there to watch the excitement. ¡°Students!¡± A somewhat elderly voice entered everyone¡¯s ears. All students looked in the direction of the voice, and saw that it came from an elder in his seventies, who was of the sixth-tier Heavenly King Realm. This elder was none other than Yang Changfeng, the Dean of Heavenly Dao Academy. ¡°The trial for the beginning of the academic year at Heavenly Dao Academy will now start. Whether you are a returning student or wish to enter Heavenly Dao Academy, as long as you pass the trial, you will successfully enter. If you fail the trial, you will have to accept your fate.¡± The older students already had their teams and had participated in trials before, so passing the trial was not too difficult for them. ¡°Next, start forming your own teams freely.¡± Following the words of Dean Yang Changfeng, the square erupted into activity. At this moment, three students approached Tang Xue. ¡°Tang Xue, our team might have to disband,¡± they said. ¡°Why?¡± Tang Xue¡¯s fair face showed a hint of astonishment. ¡°Li Cheng is not returning to Heavenly Dao Academy, and now our team, including you, has only four people. We are not strong enough to pass the trial for opening the school year.¡± Upon hearing this, Tang Xue realized the situation. Missing one person? For some reason, she couldn¡¯t help but think of Ye Li. Then, Tang Xue looked at Ye Chen with a pleading gaze, only to find that there was no change on Ye Li¡¯s face. ¡°Senior, could you perhaps¡­?¡± ¡°Whatever.¡± A hint of indolence appeared on Ye Li¡¯s jade-like face. The so-called trial for new students had no influence on him; his agreement was merely due to boredom. Several students were stunned. Of course, they were aware of Ye Li¡¯s terror as they had seen it clearly at Heavenly Dao Academy. They could never have imagined that Tang Xue would know Ye Li. Seeing Ye Li¡¯s agreement, their faces immediately lit up with joyful smiles, and they hurriedly introduced themselves. ¡°Senior, my name is Lin Kang.¡± ¡°I am Bai Yun.¡± ¡°My name is Zhou Wei.¡± Ye Li naturally had no interest in knowing their names. After he joined Tang Xue¡¯s team, Tang Xue also gave the team a new name. ¡°Senior, how about we call it the Ye Xue Team?¡± Tang Xue tentatively looked at Ye Li. Ye Xue Team? Ye Li secretly smiled to himself. Honestly, he wasn¡¯t very fond of the team name, but it was just a team name, and he didn¡¯t wish to say too much about it. ¡°Let¡¯s go with that name,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Seeing Ye Li¡¯s agreement to the team name, a hint of surprise and joy immediately appeared on Tang Xue¡¯s fair face. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Subsequently, all the teams at the square started the trial for opening the academic year. The trial for new students at Heavenly Dao Academy was at the Heimi Cliff, a gathering place for the dark race. The dark race there was not very powerful, and they were actually penned by Heavenly Dao Academy to serve as a trial for the students. As long as a team could kill a total of one hundred dark race creatures, they would pass the trial. Before long, all teams from Heavenly Dao Academy arrived outside Heimi Cliff. Chapter 1305 - Chapter 1305: Ye, seventh-tier Earth King-level dark race Chapter 1305: Ye, seventh-tier Earth King-level dark race Next, the various teams began to enter Heimi Cliff. ¡°Senior, let¡¯s go in too.¡± Tang Xue said to Ye Li. Ye Li nodded. Soon afterwards, Ye Xue Team entered Heimi Cliff. Heimi Cliff was vast; once all the teams went in, it wasn¡¯t long before they lost sight of each other, which gave them an idea of just how large Heimi Cliff really was. ¡°Senior, there are more than a dozen Thunder Frogs of the dark race over there.¡± Tang Xue suddenly cried out in alarm. The group looked in the direction of the sound and saw, about thirty meters away, more than a dozen Thunder Frogs of the dark race eyeing them hungrily. What Ye Li hadn¡¯t expected was that these Thunder Frogs of the dark race were all Tier 2 Earth King-level dark creatures. Although Tier 2 Earth King-level creatures were pitifully weak in front of him, they were still formidable in the eyes of these students. The bodies of the dozen or so Thunder Frogs of the dark race were brimming with the force of thunder and lightning. Tang Xue naturally knew that the dozen or so Thunder Frogs of the dark race were far too weak in the face of Ye Li. Roar! Suddenly, the dozen or so Thunder Frogs of the dark race all charged towards Ye Xue Team. ¡°Get ready to fight!¡± One of the Ye Xue Team members, Zhou Wei, cried out sharply. But before her words had fully left her mouth, they heard the sounds of something tearing through the wind near their ears. Whoosh whoosh whoosh! At first, they were stunned, and then they quickly turned to look at the dozen or so Thunder Frogs of the dark race. Hiss! But they found that the dozen or so Thunder Frogs of the dark race were now lying on the ground, utterly devoid of any signs of life. The entire process was smooth and without hesitation. The students were shocked, unable to snap back to reality for a long time. Although they knew Ye Li was terrifyingly powerful, still, the sight before them sent chills down their spines. They hastily looked at Ye Li, only to see that his face was as calm as still water, as if nothing had happened at all. Does such a person¡­ really exist in this world? Thinking this, the students all blinked, feeling as if everything before them was an illusion. All the teams needed to do was hunt a hundred dark creatures to successfully gain entry to Heavenly Dao Academy; right now, Ye Xue Team had only hunted a dozen or so Thunder Frogs of the dark race. Without further thought, Ye Xue Team began to continue their search for the shadows of dark creatures. What Tang Xue and several students could never have anticipated was the scene that unfolded next. Suddenly, screams, hair-raising screams, filled their ears. Tang Xue and the other students looked intently in the direction of the screams and saw dozens of students running towards them. And chasing these dozens of students was a ninth-tier Earth King-level creature of the dark race, the Emerald Eyes Qeuk Snake. Ahh!!! Several students who failed to escape were swallowed whole by the Emerald Eyes Qeuk Snake. Seeing the ten-zhang size of the Emerald Eyes Qeuk Snake, Tang Xue and the other students were struck with terror. Ye Li, however, shook his head, thinking that such a dark creature dared to show itself before him was really senseless. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The students who had managed to narrowly escape were frantically fleeing, while the seventh-tier Earth King-level dark creature, the Emerald Eyes Qeuk Snake, continued to charge towards Ye Xue Team. Ye Li thought to himself, the heavens may forgive one¡¯s unintentional wrongdoings, but for one¡¯s own deliberate misdeeds, there is no living through them. He raised his finger, and a dreadful spiritual energy began to twine around it. ¡°Whoosh!¡± A golden spiritual energy attack fired off from the tip of Ye Li¡¯s finger. Chapter 1306 - Chapter 1306: Leave your hands behind Chapter 1306: Leave your hands behind Only to see a terrifying golden spiritual power attack flew towards the Bishe Viper that was attacking. Roar! The Bishe Viper obviously couldn¡¯t dodge Ye Li¡¯s Attack, and immediately let out a scalp-numbing roar of rage. The members of the Ye Xue Team were all somewhat astonished by the scene before them. ¡°Senior, you¡¯re truly too strong!¡± A student said to Ye Li. Ye Li¡¯s jade-like face showed no ripple of emotion as he spoke indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s nothing to be considered strong, just average.¡± Suddenly, everyone started to search for other members of the dark race again. Before long, they had hunted ninety of the dark race, only needing to hunt ten more to complete the trial. A moment later, Tang Xue pointed towards a spot. ¡°Senior, there¡¯s a Thunder Frog of the dark race over there!¡± Everyone followed the direction of Tang Xue¡¯s pointing finger and saw that there were more than ten Thunder Frogs of the dark race. As they were approaching, another squad appeared. ¡°We¡¯ll take these Thunder Frogs of the dark race,¡± a student said indifferently, looking at the group, ¡°I think you won¡¯t refuse, right?¡± No one from Ye Xue Team spoke; they all looked to Ye Li, waiting for him to respond. ¡°What do you think, will we refuse?¡± Out of nowhere, a lazy voice entered everyone¡¯s ears. All five students from the other squad turned to look at Ye Li, shock apparent on their faces. They simply couldn¡¯t understand who, besides the Sky Martial Squad at Heavenly Dao Academy, would dare to refuse their squad. They were frightened so much, they almost jumped out of their skin! This, this, this¡­ Five students were all struck dumb, unable to utter a complete sentence. Of course, they knew who Ye Li was, the one who had defeated Jin Ning with ease. They all had a significant gap compared to Jin Ning, let alone facing Ye Li. ¡°Sir, we beg you¡­ we beg you, we are truly blind,¡± the five students pleaded, having been scared out of their wits, their faces filled with terror. ¡°I can let you go,¡± Ye Li said with a calm smile, ¡°but leave your hands behind.¡± What!!! Not only the five students, but also all the students of Ye Xue Team were utterly shocked. ¡°What did you say?¡± The five students looked at Ye Li with extreme horror. ¡°Make your move,¡± Ye Li spoke slowly, ¡°Never hesitate in front of me, never.¡± How could the five students dare to make a move? It was their own hands at stake. ¡°Oh, I misspoke just now, you don¡¯t need to leave both of your hands, one will suffice,¡± Ye Li said again, slowly. Cold sweat covered the foreheads of the five students as their whole bodies trembled. All of a sudden, determination filled the face of one student. ¡°Ye Li, don¡¯t be too excessive!¡± One student stared dead into Ye Li¡¯s eyes as he spoke. Ye Li was momentarily taken aback, thinking to himself, were there really daredevils among these ants? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Are they ready to be shattered to pieces without fear, just to leave their integrity intact in the world? However, as soon as the student finished speaking, his head was separated from his body. He didn¡¯t even get the chance to let out a final scream before dying. The remaining four students¡¯ faces all turned as pale as a sheet of paper. ¡°Now, are you willing to leave your hands behind?¡± Chapter 1307 - Chapter 1307: Does this answer count as an explanation? Chapter 1307: Does this answer count as an explanation? The four students dare not hesitate any longer, knowing that any hesitation on their part would mean certain death! They didn¡¯t want to die, they really didn¡¯t! Ah!!! Mustering courage like never before, all four students dismembered their own left arms. The scene was too horrific to bear witness to! The students from the Ye Xue Team swallowed hard, stealing glances at Ye Li involuntarily. But they discovered that Ye Li, with a thousand layers of murderous aura around his eyes and brows, exuded an imposing aura for a hundred steps around him. This was a man they knew they could not afford to insult! Immediately after, they hunted down more than a dozen Thunder Frogs from the dark race. These Thunder Frogs of the dark race were kept by the Heavenly Dao Academy for the students to use in their trials. ¡°Senior, we have now hunted a hundred creatures from the dark race, can we leave now?¡± Tang Xue said to Ye Li. Ye Li nodded, then the entire team walked out. After leaving Heimi Cliff, Ye Li was ready to leave. But to his surprise, there always seemed to be people who wanted to trouble him. He saw more than a dozen warriors with B-level genes approaching him, led by someone he recognized. It was none other than Jin Ning. Even with his toes, Ye Li could guess that these warriors with B-level genes were from the Jin family. ¡°Ye Li, you didn¡¯t expect this, did you?¡± There was an undeniable sense of triumph on Jin Ning¡¯s slightly handsome face. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this,¡± Ye Li said indifferently as he looked at Jin Ning, ¡°I didn¡¯t want to kill you originally, why did you choose to seek death?¡± Jin Ning was taken aback, as were the dozen warriors with B-level genes behind him, and they could hardly believe that Ye Li would say such a thing. ¡°Ye Li, you!¡± Atop Jin Ning¡¯s head, a thousand feet of furious flames surged forth. ¡°I really don¡¯t understand how, even now, you can remain so arrogant!¡± Jin Ning stared at Ye Li intently. ¡°Because,¡± Ye Li thought for a moment, ¡°you all are mere ants; does this answer suffice as an explanation?¡± Hiss! As soon as these words were spoken, everyone present was shocked. ¡°How dare Ye Li say such a thing?¡± ¡°Yes, doesn¡¯t he realize that he¡¯s not only facing Jin Ning now but the entire Jin family?¡± ¡°I think Ye Li is badass. Unfazed by Mount Tai collapsing before him, he¡¯s just too damn cool!¡± Outside Heimi Cliff, all the students widened their eyes even further, evidently not wanting to miss any bit of the exciting scene unfolding. ¡°Heh heh!¡± Jin Ning¡¯s expression turned extremely cold, ¡°In Sky Martial City, when facing my Jin family, the only one daring to be so arrogant is you alone!¡± ¡°Young master, allow us to go and eliminate him,¡± said one of the warriors with B-level genes. Jin Ning nodded, his eyes shooting out an extremely cold light, ¡°It¡¯d be better not to kill him because I don¡¯t want his death to be that simple,¡± Following Jin Ning¡¯s nod, the dozen or so warriors with B-level genes from the Jin family all charged at Ye Li. What a pity, in front of Ye Li, they were simply too weak. Boom! Ye Li threw a punch directly. An impossibly terrifying force hurled towards the dozen warriors with B-level genes from the Jin family. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The warriors with B-level genes from the Jin family all widened their eyes because they realized that they could not withstand such an attack. They wanted to dodge! But it was too late. Ahhh! All the warriors with B-level genes from the Jin family screamed out loud as their lives were forever erased from this world. Chapter 1308 - Chapter 1308: Did you misunderstand something? Chapter 1308: Did you misunderstand something? This, this, this¡­ Jin Ning took several steps back involuntarily as he witnessed the scene, his face had reached the apex of horror. He could never have imagined, not even if he thought for ten days and nights, that Ye Li could be this terrifying. ¡°Ye Li, how, how can you be this strong?¡± Jin Ning looked at Ye Li, filled with immense fear, and asked. The students outside Heimi Cliff were also completely shaken, they could swear, they truly could swear that Ye Li was the most terrifying person they had ever seen. Ye Li responded with a calm smile, ¡°Many people have said that before.¡± At that moment, Jin Ning¡¯s face turned ashen, as his entire body began to tremble violently. ¡°Ye Li, I am the young master of the Jin family, you can¡¯t do anything to me, or you will definitely regret it!¡± Jin Ning hurriedly used his family¡¯s name in an attempt to intimidate Ye Li into backing down. Unfortunately, what he failed to realize was that Ye Li has never feared threats from others. ¡°Since you¡¯ve said so, I¡¯ll give you a chance,¡± Ye Li said indifferently as he looked at Jin Ning. Jin Ning¡¯s body shuddered at those words, and a smile appeared on his somewhat handsome face. ¡°Ye Li, you¡¯re very clever.¡± After hearing that Ye Li would give him a chance, Jin Ning secretly breathed a sigh of relief. However, to Jin Ning¡¯s surprise, Ye Li shook his head. ¡°Have you misunderstood something?¡± Ye Li said tauntingly, gazing at Jin Ning, ¡°The chance I¡¯m talking about is to choose your own death.¡± As soon as these words were spoken, it was like a bolt of lightning had struck the top of Jin Ning¡¯s head. ¡°What, what did you say?¡± Jin Ning looked at Ye Li in extreme terror. The students also did not expect Ye Li to utter such words. Hmph! All of a sudden, Jin Ning snorted coldly, and said adamantly to Ye Li: ¡°Ye Li, perhaps you are still unaware of the power of the Jin family?¡± Ye Li chuckled to himself; he really couldn¡¯t understand why Jin Ning felt he could talk to him like that. Of course, he also had no desire to waste words with Jin Ning anymore. He simply raised his finger. A terrifying golden spiritual energy attack began to coil around his finger. ¡°Ye Li, you, you!¡± As he observed this spectacle, Jin Ning¡¯s pupils contracted rapidly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, are you afraid?¡± A playful look appeared on Ye Li¡¯s handsome face. Whoosh! A fearsome spiritual light launched an assault towards Jin Ning. As merely a Tier 2 Heavenly King level, Jin Ning was absolutely incapable of withstanding such an attack from Ye Li, and death was his only fate. Ah!!! Jin Ning let out a loud, agonized scream. In the wake of Jin Ning¡¯s screaming, not a trace of life was left in him. Ye Li¡¯s face remained as serene as still water, as if killing Jin Ning had been nothing more than a trivial matter. All the students outside Heimi Cliff were taken aback with shock. They never imagined that Ye Li would actually dare to kill Jin Ning. ¡°Senior.¡± Tang Xue swallowed hard and looked at Ye Li, clearly frightened. It was something Tang Xue could never have anticipated¨CYe Li killing Jin Ning. ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡± Ye Li slowly spoke to Tang Xue. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Senior, where are you going?¡± Tang Xue looked at Ye Li in astonishment. No sooner had Tang Xue finished her question than Ye Li gave her a smile and then disappeared from sight. For some reason, Tang Xue felt an emptiness inside her heart. Elsewhere, Jin Ning. Jin Tian, Patriarch of the Jin family, flew into a towering rage, violently slamming his hand onto a table! Chapter 1309 - Chapter 1309: Mu Qing Chapter 1309: Mu Qing Due to the force being too strong, the table was directly reduced to powder. ¡°Who is it! Who dares to kill my son of the Jin family!¡± Jin Tian, the patriarch of the Jin family, had bloodshot eyes as he bellowed fiercely. In the hall, all the elders were burning with rage. ¡°Patriarch, we have already investigated, it was someone named Ye Li who did it!¡± One of the elders reported to Jin Tian, the patriarch of the Jin family. ¡°Where is that person!¡± Jin Tian roared, ¡°I want to tear him to pieces!¡± ¡°To reply to the patriarch, that person¡­ has vanished.¡± What!!! Patriarch Jin Tian exclaimed, ¡°Vanished?¡± ¡°He vanishes after killing the son of Jin Tian in Sky Martial City?¡± All the elders dared not speak any longer, they too did not understand how a person could just suddenly disappear. ¡°Patriarch, I have already ordered the clan juniors to search with all their might, I believe it won¡¯t be long before he is found,¡± said the elder. As this elder spoke, he seemed to have thought of something else and then said to patriarch Jin Tian: ¡°Patriarch, it seems there is a female student at Heavenly Dao Academy who has a good relationship with Ye Li.¡± Jin Tian stared at the speaking elder, ¡°Do you really need me to teach you what to do?¡± This elder clearly understood what the patriarch meant and quickly strode out of the Jin family hall. ¡­ Ye Li had already headed to the Zombie Empire. The Zombie Empire was in the Southern Sky Region, a far distance from Sky Martial City. Five days later, Ye Li finally arrived in the Southern Sky Region. At that moment, he was in the middle of a dense forest. Just as he was about to leave, several voices reached his ears. ¡°Mu Qing, you¡¯re quite the runner, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Run, you think you can escape the woman our young master fancies?¡± ¡°Stop talking, let¡¯s take Mu Qing back with us.¡± Ye Li activated his Heavenly Spirit Eyes to look in a certain direction and found that a dozen warriors with special genes had a beautiful woman completely surrounded. The woman was very beautiful, but her pale face showed a hint of coldness, and blood was also spilling from the corner of her mouth. ¡°I will not go back with you!¡± The woman said coldly to the dozen warriors with B-level genes surrounding her. All of these warriors were dressed in red robes, looking quite sinister. ¡°Heh heh, Mu Qing, at this point what do you have left to resist with?¡± said one of the sixth-tier Earth King level warriors with special genes, scoffing coldly. ¡°Do you believe it?¡± Mu Qing clenched her silver teeth, ¡°All you¡¯ll be taking back is a corpse?¡± The sixth-tier Earth King level warrior became furious upon hearing this. ¡°Capture her for me!¡± At the command of the sixth-tier Earth King level warrior, the dozen warriors with B-level genes prepared to make their move on the woman. But, Mu Qing had already placed her longsword against her neck. Clearly, she was prepared for suicide. ¡°No!¡± The sixth-tier Earth King level warrior, seeing this, couldn¡¯t help but shout out. Because if Mu Qing died, he would certainly face severe punishment from the young master! Mu Qing¡¯s hand¡­ moved. She knew that as soon as her hand moved, her life would vanish forever from this world. But at that moment, a Spiritual Light Attack streaked through the air. Clang! The longsword in Mu Qing¡¯s hand turned to powder in an instant. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Who?¡± The sixth-tier Earth King level warrior immediately shouted out loud. The dozen warriors with B-level genes also became very alert, looking around them warily. ¡°You so many people bullying one person, do you have no shame?¡± Suddenly, a very lazy-sounding voice entered everyone¡¯s ears. Chapter 1310 - Chapter 1310: Hes dead, what about you guys? Chapter 1310: He¡¯s dead, what about you guys? Over a dozen warriors with special genes quickly looked toward the source of the sound and found a man with a stunning beauty, like a fine jade, slowly walking towards them. The sight of Ye Li¡¯s appearance stunned the warriors with special genes to their souls. They had never seen anyone as stunningly beautiful as Ye Li, not even heard of one. ¡°Who are you?¡± The sixth-tier Earth King warrior with special genes stared at Ye Li and asked. ¡°Who am I?¡± Ye Li smiled. ¡°You¡¯re not qualified to know.¡± What? At these words, not only the sixth-tier Earth King warrior but everyone present was astounded. ¡°What did you say?¡± The sixth-tier Earth King warrior looked at Ye Li with mockery. ¡°Can you say that again?¡± Ye Li shook his head, the corners of his mouth tilting up slightly. Ah! Suddenly, a scream like that of a slaughtered pig rang out. The sixth-tier Earth King warrior with special genes fell heavily to the ground, his eyes wide open and his face twisted in horror as if he had seen an unprecedented terror at the moment of his death. How¡­ how is this possible? The dozen or so warriors with special genes all cried out in disbelief, unable to accept the scene before them as real. Mu Qing was also shocked. When her sword turned to dust just a moment ago, she thought that the young master of the Blood Demon Sect had arrived, and at that moment she truly considered biting her own tongue to commit suicide. She instantly knew that the young master of the Blood Demon Sect would be no match for Ye Li simply because she didn¡¯t even see how Ye Li had made his move before the sixth-tier Earth King warrior was dead. ¡°He¡¯s already dead, what about you?¡± Ye Li asked the dozen or so warriors with special genes indifferently. Hearing this, the warriors with special genes were all petrified. Run! Someone, with a loud shout, started the flight. Instantly, the dozen or so warriors with special genes scattered and fled. But how could Ye Li let them go? Whoosh whoosh whoosh! As a series of Spiritual Light Attacks flew out from Ye Li¡¯s fingertips, the fleeing warriors with special genes all fell to the ground heavily, lifeless. The whole process was swift and smooth, taking less than a second. Mu Qing stood frozen like petrified stone, unable to recover for a long time. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Ye Li looked at Mu Qing with puzzlement. It was only after hearing his question that Mu Qing came back to her senses. She said to Ye Li: ¡°Who¡­ who are you?¡± ¡°Ye Li.¡± Ye Li replied truthfully. Naturally, Mu Qing did not recognize Ye Li. ¡°Thank you for saving me,¡± Mu Qing bowed deeply to Ye Li. No emotion flickered across Ye Li¡¯s face. He replied to Mu Qing indifferently, ¡°No problem, I¡¯ve saved too many people to count.¡± ¡°Right, speak up.¡± Ye Li looked at Mu Qing. Mu Qing was startled, and her fair face filled with a desolate expression. ¡°Senior, this is how things happened.¡± Mu Qing recounted the entire incident to Ye Li. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Hearing this, Ye Li understood. Mu Qing was a member of the Mu Family from Lin¡¯an Base City. Her parents had died when she was very young. The Mu Family young master, Mu Yun, had offended the young master of the Blood Demon Sect, and to appease the anger of the young master of the Blood Demon Sect, they sent her to the Blood Demon Sect. Seizing an opportunity when the young master of the Blood Demon Sect wasn¡¯t paying attention, she fled. ¡°Senior, you¡­¡± Mu Qing¡¯s fair face showed a hint of pleading, ¡°can you help me?¡± ¡°How can I help you?¡± Ye Li looked at Mu Qing and asked indifferently. Chapter 1311 - Chapter 1311 Linan Base City Chapter 1311: Lin¡¯an Base City Chapter 1311: Lin¡¯an Base City ¡°Senior, I escaped from the Blood Demon Sect, they will certainly not let me go.¡± Mu Qing pleaded as she looked at Ye Li. ¡°Give me a reason to help you,¡± Ye Li said indifferently. At his words, Mu Qing pursed her lips, a trace of desolation appearing on her fair face. ¡°Senior, if you help me, I can do anything for you,¡± she said. ¡°What do you think you can do for me?¡± A playful look appeared on Ye Li¡¯s face. ¡°I, I¡­ I don¡¯t know.¡± Mu Qing shook her head, her fair face becoming even more crestfallen. ¡°Then why should I help you?¡± Ye Li said indifferently. Mu Qing no longer knew how to respond. ¡°Let¡¯s go, take me to the nearest base city.¡± Mu Qing was stunned; naturally, she had not expected Ye Li to say such a thing. However, she did not ask any questions and simply started leading the way for Ye Li. Before long, the two arrived at Lin¡¯an Base City. Lin¡¯an Base City was also the base city where the Mu family resided. Of course, Mu Qing did not actively bring Ye Li to Lin¡¯an Base City; it was simply the closest from the dense forest they were in. ¡°Senior, where will you go now?¡± Mu Qing looked at Ye Li. Before Ye Li had the chance to speak, a voice of surprise reached their ears. ¡°Mu Qing?¡± Mu Qing looked up to see a woman speaking, with several others following her. The woman was none other than Mu Yun¡¯s sister, Mu Qiu. ¡°Mu Qing, didn¡¯t the family send you to the Blood Demon Sect? How come you have returned to the base city?¡± Mu Qiu looked at Mu Qing with incredulity. Suddenly, something occurred to her as she noticed Mu Qing¡¯s dirty clothes and Ye Li. ¡°Mu Qing, you¡­ you didn¡¯t escape from the Blood Demon Sect, did you?¡± ¡°Is there something strange about that?¡± Mu Qing¡¯s voice was very cold. Hearing such a reply, a sneer appeared on Mu Qiu¡¯s face. ¡°Mu Qing, you¡¯re really seeking death,¡± Mu Qiu said disdainfully. ¡°The family sent you to the Blood Demon Sect to appease their wrath, and yet you dared to escape.¡± ¡°Stop wasting words, find a place to eat,¡± Ye Li suddenly interrupted their conversation. Mu Qiu was taken aback and turned to look at Ye Li. ¡°And who are you? Is it your turn to speak?¡± ¡°Heh.¡± Mu Qiu saw that Ye Li could still laugh and was instantly infuriated. ¡°What are you laughing at?¡± Mu Qiu asked, staring at Ye Li. After thinking for a moment, Ye Li said, ¡°Laughing at you, for not knowing your own strength.¡± Hisss! The people behind Mu Qiu were stunned. They couldn¡¯t believe that Ye Li would dare to speak to Mu Qiu in such a manner. Didn¡¯t he know that Mu Qiu was from the main branch of the Mu Family, while the one beside him, Mu Qing, was just from the branch families? ¡°You, I¡¯ll make you pay for this!¡± Mu Qiu screamed loudly, raging at Ye Li. As her voice fell, Mu Qiu made a move against Ye Li. Mu Qiu threw a fierce palm strike at Ye Li. Unfortunately, such a move was pitifully weak in the eyes of Ye Li. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Without a doubt, Mu Qiu¡¯s palm struck Ye Li¡¯s body solidly. Just when everyone thought Ye Li would be sent flying, he stood unmoved as if he hadn¡¯t been affected by Mu Qiu¡¯s palm strike at all. How could this be! Mu Qiu was in shock. She couldn¡¯t fathom this was true even if she racked her brain. Chapter 1312 - Chapter 1312 Are you determined to trouble me Chapter 1312: Are you determined to trouble me? Chapter 1312: Are you determined to trouble me? Mu Qiu looked at Ye Li with sheer terror, never in her dreams had she imagined this scene to be real. How could she have expected Ye Li¡¯s defense to be so terrifyingly strong? ¡°You, you!¡± By now, Mu Qiu was utterly incapable of forming a complete sentence. The people on the main streets of Lin¡¯an Base City were all shocked as they beheld the scene before them. After all, Mu Qiu was the number one genius of the heavens in Lin¡¯an Base City, yet the man who received her punch was completely unharmed. At this moment, everyone stared at Ye Li in utter disbelief. Seconds later, Ye Li¡¯s lips curled into a slight smile, and his handsome face formed a charming grin as he slowly addressed Mu Qiu: ¡°How could someone like you ever change?¡± At his words, Mu Qiu was greatly alarmed, not knowing how to respond. ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± Mu Qiu hadn¡¯t finished speaking when Ye Li spoke again. ¡°Only disfigurement can make you change.¡± As his voice fell, Mu Qiu let out a scream like that of a pig being slaughtered. Ah!!! All who heard such a dreadful scream shivered, and quickly turned to look at Mu Qiu. One glance was enough to startle their souls, sending chills down their spines. For Mu Qiu¡¯s face was now completely unrecognizable. ¡°My face, my face!¡± Ye Li¡¯s expression remained as calm as still water; to provoke him was to meet such a fate. The several individuals following Mu Qiu were all terrified, retreating several steps with fright painted across their faces. Mu Qing was also stunned; she had never expected that Ye Li would actually disfigure Mu Qiu¡¯s face. ¡°Senior.¡± Mu Qing looked at Ye Li with concern. With his face as tranquil as ever, Ye Li turned and entered an inn. Just after finishing their meal, warriors with special genes from the Mu Family arrived. Around hundreds of the Mu Family¡¯s warriors with B-level genes surrounded Ye Li and Mu Chun. ¡°It¡¯s him, he¡¯s the one who disfigured Mu Qiu¡¯s face!¡± a man exclaimed, pointing at Ye Li. A young man emerged from the crowd, his face dark with a sinister chill. ¡°Was it you who disfigured my sister¡¯s face?¡± he asked, staring fixedly at Ye Li. The young man was none other than Mu Yun, the young master of the Mu Family. He was the one who had offended the young master of the Blood Demon Sect, and to appease the young master¡¯s wrath, the Mu Family had sent Mu Qing to the Blood Demon Sect. ¡°Yes, it was me,¡± Ye Li said, his face calm as ever. Mu Yun¡¯s expression turned icy to the extreme. ¡°You¡­¡± Before he could finish, he saw Mu Qing. ¡°Mu Qing?¡± Mu Yun was shocked, not expecting to see Mu Qing before him in any way. ¡°Mu Qing, was it you who had him disfigure Mu Qiu¡¯s face?¡± Mu Yun fixed his gaze on Mu Qing. To Mu Yun, Mu Qing naturally bore a deep grudge that spanned from the heavens above to the vast seas below. Just as she was about to speak, Ye Li¡¯s voice reached her ears. ¡°You,¡± Ye Li looked at Mu Yun, ¡°are you determined to cause trouble for me?¡± Mu Yun was taken aback, not comprehending why Ye Li would dare to speak such words. ¡°I don¡¯t want to cause you trouble, only to kill you,¡± said Mu Yun, his tone cold as he addressed Ye Li. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ye Li laughed, he truly laughed. He was never a good person, nor a truly bad one; had Mu Qiu not provoked him, how would her face have ended up disfigured? The passersby on the main street of Lin¡¯an Base City were all greatly astonished. They had never before encountered someone as composed as Ye Li. After all, he was facing the Mu Family! Chapter 1313 - Chapter 1313 The Power of One Punch Chapter 1313: The Power of One Punch Chapter 1313: The Power of One Punch ¡°Do you want to kill yourself, or shall we do it for you?¡± Mu Yun stared at Ye Li and bellowed. The onlookers all shook their heads upon hearing this; they naturally knew what Ye Li¡¯s fate would be. Everyone looked at Ye Li with pity in their eyes. Ye Li smiled calmly, his gaze light as he looked at Mu Yun. ¡°Do you really think that you, such trash, are my opponents, Ye Li?¡± Hiss! As soon as these words were uttered, everyone present was taken aback. After all, Ye Li was surrounded by hundreds of the Mu Family¡¯s warriors with special genes¨Chow could he still appear so calm and composed? They didn¡¯t understand; they truly couldn¡¯t comprehend it. ¡°Heh heh.¡± Mu Yun let out a cold laugh, a thousand zhang of raging fire already surging above his head. ¡°Kill him!¡± Suddenly, Mu Yun bellowed at the hundreds of the Mu Family¡¯s warriors with special genes. At Mu Yun¡¯s command, the hundreds of the Mu Family¡¯s warriors all pounced towards Ye Li. Mu Qing watched the scene unfold, and her already pale face turned even paler. She quickly stole a glance at Ye Li, only to find that his face bore a trace of nonchalance. ¡°Senior, are you not afraid?¡± Mu Qing swallowed hard, inwardly shocked. Of course, Ye Li wasn¡¯t afraid¨Cthere was no other reason than that these warriors with special genes were pitifully weak in front of him. ¡°Bang!¡± Ye Li raised his fist and threw a fierce punch. Ahhh!!! With that punch, the terrifying Fist Aura flew towards the hundreds of the Mu Family¡¯s warriors with special genes. Instantly, countless screams rang out in the ears of the onlookers. How is this possible! Next, everyone present inhaled sharply with shock, because the scene before them was something they could never have imagined. Half of the hundreds of Mu Family¡¯s warriors with special genes had fallen to the ground, their eyes wide open, devoid of any sign of life. Whoosh! As everyone came to their senses, they were all shocked beyond belief. ¡°One punch knocked down so many people?¡± ¡°That¡¯s too horrifying, who on earth is he?¡± ¡°To achieve such a feat, he must be in the Heavenly King Realm, right?¡± The people on the streets of Lin¡¯an Base City were all speechless as they stared at Ye Li, only to find that his face was still without the slightest ripple, as if nothing had happened at all. ¡°This, this, this¡­¡± Mu Yun watched this scene, and he couldn¡¯t help but be scared out of his wits. This was the first time he had ever been so frightened in his life. Silence, you could hear a pin drop. No one dared to speak; they all felt that Ye Li at this moment was like a demon god from the ages, one who had fought up from the Abyss of Tartarus. Such a person¡­ was truly terrifying. ¡°I originally didn¡¯t want to bother with you ants,¡± Ye Li said indifferently, looking at Mu Yun, ¡°but you insisted on provoking me.¡± After speaking, Ye Li paused for a few seconds, ¡°What can I do? I can only kill you.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ye Li¡¯s presence was so overwhelming that it left everyone gasping for air. Even some of the more faint-hearted had collapsed onto the ground, unable to calm their fright for a long time. It took a long while before Mu Yun recovered from his astonishment, and he looked at Ye Li in horror. ¡°No wonder you dare to be so arrogant; you are indeed terrifying!¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Chapter 1314 - Chapter 1314 These people in the world are not afraid Chapter 1314: These people in the world are not afraid Chapter 1314: These people in the world are not afraid Ye Li¡¯s lips parted, revealing a set of white and even teeth. A faint smile appeared on his face. Such an expression seemed eerie and terrifying to the onlookers. ¡°Come over here, let me kill you,¡± suddenly, Ye Li beckoned to Mu Yun with his finger, ¡°Don¡¯t hesitate, don¡¯t wait.¡± At these words, Mu Yun immediately became so frightened that almost all of his three souls and seven spirits left him. The remaining warriors with special genes were naturally trembling with fear, their bodies drenched in cold sweat. ¡°You, don¡¯t think that just because you¡¯re strong, you can confront the Mu Family!¡± Mu Yun glared at Ye Li and shouted. Ye Li¡¯s handsome face showed not the slightest ripple as he looked indifferently at Mu Yun. ¡°If you come over, I can leave you a whole corpse, but if you don¡¯t¡­¡± Ye Li let out a cold laugh, ¡°Your head will be severed!¡± What!!! All the onlookers were startled. They never even dreamed that Ye Li would say such a thing. ¡°Very well, very well, very well!¡± Mu Yun repeated the word ¡®very well¡¯ three times, indicating his intense anger at that moment. ¡°It looks like you don¡¯t want to come over here and let me kill you?¡± Ye Li smiled calmly, and as soon as his words fell, he was no longer in his original spot. Whoosh! All that was left in the spot where Ye Li had been was a lingering afterimage. How could this be? All the onlookers were shocked, they quickly rubbed their eyes, but found that the spot where Ye Li had been still held nothing but an afterimage. Suddenly, they all thought of something and hastily looked towards Mu Yun¡¯s position. At this glance, they were so frightened that they retreated several steps. Their faces showed utmost horror. Because Mu Yun¡¯s head had fallen off his body. ¡°Mu Yun is dead?¡± The onlookers on the streets of Lin¡¯an Base City stood petrified as if turned to stone, unable to believe what they were seeing. After all, Mu Yun was the young master of the Mu Family. And the Mu Family was the most powerful family in Lin¡¯an Base City. They found it easier to believe that the sky was about to collapse than to believe that Ye Li had killed someone from the Mu Family. Seeing Mu Yun dead, the remaining Mu Family warriors were scared out of their wits. They couldn¡¯t imagine why Ye Li would dare to do such a thing. ¡°What are you afraid of?¡± Ye Li looked at the Mu Family warriors, his handsome face showing a hint of confusion. Of course, they didn¡¯t understand what Ye Li meant; anyone witnessing such a scene would be terrified beyond measure, right? The surrounding spectators were also naturally confused about what Ye Li meant. But the following words left the remaining warriors of the Mu Family completely dispirited. Ye Li slowly said to the Mu Family warriors, enunciating every word: ¡°In this world, good people can be afraid, bad people can be afraid, but there is one kind of person who isn¡¯t afraid.¡± Ye Li paused for a few seconds before continuing, ¡°That would be the dead.¡± Hiss! Upon hearing this, all the onlookers once again gasped in shock. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ah!!! Before the crowd on the streets of Lin¡¯an Base City could start whispering to each other, they found that all the remaining warriors of the Mu Family had fallen to the ground. Their eyes were wide open, dying hard, with a shocking bullet hole in each forehead. What was important is that they didn¡¯t know when Ye Li had made his move. At that moment, Ye Li was like a peerless god of death, his oppressive aura bearing down like Mount Tai, making it nearly impossible for the onlookers to stand straight. Chapter 1315 - Chapter 1315 Let Mu Qing be the head of the family Chapter 1315: Let Mu Qing be the head of the family Chapter 1315: Let Mu Qing be the head of the family Ye Li paid no heed to the shock and fear written on the faces of the passersby. He showed his profile as he looked at Mu Qing. But to his discovery, Mu Qing had stiffened on the spot, like a clay statue or wooden carving. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Ye Li spoke to Mu Qing. Mu Qing snapped back to reality upon hearing him. ¡°Ah, senior, I¡­ I¡­¡± Mu Qing genuinely didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°Lead the way,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Mu Qing was startled, naturally not knowing where Ye Li wanted to go. ¡°Senior, where are we going?¡± Mu Qing asked, looking at Ye Li with puzzlement. ¡°To the Mu Family,¡± Ye Li said indifferently. Mu Qing was shocked, truly taken aback. It was because she thought of a terrifying possibility. ¡°Senior, you don¡¯t intend to annihilate¡­¡± Mu Qing¡¯s words were not yet finished when Ye Li interrupted her. ¡°No,¡± Ye Li shook his head. Seeing Ye Li shake his head, Mu Qing also felt relieved. Although the direct line of the Mu Family wasn¡¯t kind to her, her relationships with the branch families were quite good. Immediately, Mu Qing quickly led Ye Li toward the Mu Family. ¡­ What!!! At this moment, in the great hall of the Mu Family, an elder burst out in a wrathful fury like thunder. The elder was none other than the patriarch of the Mu Family, Mu Shan, of the tier 3 Heavenly King level. ¡°It¡¯s over, all is lost.¡± Mu Shan let out a long sigh, seeming to have aged a decade, as he slumped powerlessly onto his throne. ¡°Patriarch, Mu Qing is bringing that person here!¡± ¡°You¡­ say¡­ what?!¡± Mu Family patriarch Mu Shan clenched his teeth, the words squeezing through his gritted teeth. ¡°It¡¯s true, patriarch.¡± This Mu Family descendant once again spoke to Mu Shan. Upon hearing this, Mu Shan flew into a rage, shouting angrily. ¡°Let us go out and tear them to pieces!¡± With that, Mu Shan led the people out of the hall quickly. Before long, they caught sight of Ye Li and Mu Qing. At this moment, all members of the Mu Family had gathered outside the main entrance. ¡°Was it you who killed so many of our warriors with special genes?¡± Mu Family patriarch Mu Shan stared fixedly at Ye Li and demanded. Ye Li¡¯s face, handsome as jade, showed no ripple of emotion. ¡°Yes, it was me.¡± Upon hearing his words, all members of the Mu Family were enflamed with towering fury above their heads. ¡°Very well! Since you¡¯ve come here, your death is assured.¡± Having said this, the Mu Family patriarch prepared to give the command. ¡°Wait.¡± The Mu Family patriarch looked coldly at Ye Li. Ye Li spoke slowly, ¡°This time, my visit to the Mu Family is not for the annihilation of your family, but to recommend Mu Qing as the new head of the Mu Family.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve said my piece. Who is in favor, and who opposes?¡± Hiss! All members of the Mu Family were utterly astounded. They couldn¡¯t have imagined Ye Li making such a statement. ¡°What did you say?¡± Mu Family patriarch Mu Shan was stunned, never anticipating Ye Li to say such a thing. Ye Li shook his head and spoke indifferently to Mu Family patriarch Mu Shan: ¡°I did not anticipate that in addition to being a pitifully weak ant, you are also deaf.¡± What? Upon hearing Ye Li¡¯s words, Mu Shan could no longer tolerate Ye Li¡¯s arrogance. ¡°Kill him!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As his words fell, numerous Mu Family members charged at Ye Li. Clang! A flash of lightning and a cold gleam erupted suddenly outside the gates of the Mu Family, with the sound of swords clashing and dragon roars filling the air. Abruptly, a terrifying illusion of a five-clawed blood dragon coiled above Ye Li¡¯s head! And in Ye Li¡¯s hands, a sharp sword had appeared at an unknown time. Chapter 1316 - Chapter 1316 Opponents fate Chapter 1316: Opponent¡¯s fate Chapter 1316: Opponent¡¯s fate Ye Li¡¯s sharp sword naturally had a name as well. This sword was called the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword! It was the most powerful weapon in the world! Whoosh! All members of the Mu Family, staring at the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword in Ye Li¡¯s hand, froze in their tracks, simply because they had never seen such a terrifying sharp sword before. ¡°You, how could you possess such a terrifying sword?¡± The patriarch of the Mu Family, Mu Shan, was just as stunned, his eyes widening to their greatest extent ever. ¡°Terrifying?¡± Ye Li smiled, ¡°Then let me repeat, Mu Qing shall become the head of the Mu Family.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve spoken my piece, who agrees, who opposes?¡± Hearing this, the members of the Mu Family all looked at each other, exchanging glances of confusion. ¡°I oppose!¡± Seconds later, the patriarch of the Mu Family, Mu Shan, bellowed in rage. Alas, as soon as Mu Shan¡¯s words left his mouth, a supreme sword beam flew towards him. Swish! This was a sword beam so terrifying it defied description. Before the Mu Family members could react, Mu Shan, the patriarch of the Mu Family, fell to the ground. Mu Shan, the patriarch of the Mu Family, had perished! ¡°The, the patriarch is dead?¡± All members of the Mu Family stood petrified as if turned to stone, unable to come back to their senses for a long time. ¡°You dare to kill the patriarch?¡± A middle-aged man burst forth in a rage. Ye Li merely smiled calmly and said indifferently, ¡°A mere ant, killing it is just killing it.¡± Hearing this, the middle-aged man became incandescent with fury. Ah! The middle-aged man let out a furious roar and charged towards Ye Li. However, how could this middle-aged man possibly be an opponent for Ye Li? Swish! Another sword strike was unleashed, with a supreme sword beam flying out from the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword. The middle-aged man was shocked, he wanted to dodge, he truly wanted to dodge. But even with ten legs, he couldn¡¯t possibly avoid such an attack. Aah!!! Yet another scream that shocked everyone to the core rang in the ears of all the Mu Family members. With the scream, the middle-aged man¡¯s life forever vanished from this world. This, this, this¡­ Seeing such a scene, all members of the Mu Family were dumbfounded and speechless. Such a supreme existence, where had they ever encountered one before? If by now they did not realize that Ye Li was the supreme existence they looked up to, then they were complete fools. ¡°Now, to make Mu Qing the head of the Mu Family, does anyone else oppose?¡± Ye Li spoke lightly, sweeping his gaze over all the members of the Mu Family. How could the people of the Mu Family dare to retort now? ¡°We dare not, we dare not!¡± Mu Qing herself had never imagined that Ye Li brought her to the Mu Family to make her the head of the family. But¡­ With her strength, how could she possibly act as the head of the Mu Family? Even if she became the head, the people present wouldn¡¯t submit to her authority. ¡°Senior, I¡­¡± Mu Qing looked at Ye Li, clearly troubled. Ye Li smiled calmly, of course, he understood what Mu Qing meant. Without giving it much thought, he opened the point mall in his mind and purchased upgrade potions. ¡°Drink this.¡± Ye Li handed the upgrade elixir to Mu Qing. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Mu Qing was stunned; she didn¡¯t know what the elixir Ye Li handed her was. ¡°Senior, what is this?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t ask, just drink it.¡± Mu Qing knew Ye Li would not harm her, so she took the elixir and drank it without hesitation. But what she could not have dreamed of was that as soon as she drank the elixir, she felt a profound power surging through her internal organs. Chapter 1317 - Chapter 1317 People from the Blood Demon Sect are here Chapter 1317: People from the Blood Demon Sect are here. Chapter 1317: People from the Blood Demon Sect are here. Mu Qing immediately sat down cross-legged on the ground and began to refine the powerful strength within her body. A moment later, Mu Qing opened her eyes. Surprise filled her fair face, and she hurriedly said to Ye Li, ¡°Senior, I¡¯ve reached the Tier 2 Heavenly King level.¡± ¡°I¡­I¡­I¡­¡± Mu Qing was so excited that she didn¡¯t know how to express herself. She knew that being able to reach the Tier 2 Heavenly King level was all thanks to the elixir that Ye Li had handed over to her. The Mu Family members once again looked at each other in disbelief; they never imagined that Mu Qing could leap directly from the Earth King Realm to the Heavenly King Realm. For a while, they were even more astounded. They looked at Ye Li with immense fear and wondered if this was the terror of a supreme existence. Was a Realm that ordinary warriors with B-level genes struggled to reach for their entire lives so easily attained in the eyes of a supreme being? ¡°Now, you should have the confidence to be the Mu Family head,¡± Ye Li said indifferently to Mu Qing. ¡°Yes, Senior.¡± Mu Qing nodded firmly. ¡°However¡­ ¡± Following that, Mu Qing¡¯s fair face showed a hint of hesitation. ¡°Speak,¡± Ye Li said slowly. ¡°The Blood Demon Sect¡­¡± Mu Qing looked at Ye Li. Mu Qing had escaped from the Blood Demon Sect, and it was natural that they would not let the matter rest easily. This was, of course, something Ye Li was well aware of. ¡°Leave the Blood Demon Sect to me,¡± Ye Li assured Mu Qing with a comforting look. Hearing this, not just Mu Qing, but all the members of the Mu Family breathed a sigh of relief. The overall strength of the Blood Demon Sect was far greater than theirs. The next day. Just as Ye Li was about to set out for the Blood Demon Sect, a frantic young member of the Mu Family rushed into the main hall of the Mu home. ¡°It¡¯s bad, Family head, family head¡­ It¡¯s terrible!¡± The complexion of this young member of the Mu Family had turned deathly pale with fright. ¡°What happened?¡± Mu Qing asked anxiously. ¡°The Blood Demon Sect¡­ people from the Blood Demon Sect have arrived,¡± the young member of the Mu Family replied urgently. What!!! At these words, everyone in the Mu Family hall abruptly stood up, their faces etched with shock. Clearly, in their eyes, the Blood Demon Sect was an existence capable of striking terror into their very souls. ¡°How many came?¡± Mu Qing asked in a deep voice. ¡°Three, three people.¡± ¡°Senior, what should we do?¡± Mu Qing looked at Ye Li. A look of boredom appeared on Ye Li¡¯s handsome, jade-like face. ¡°Let them in,¡± he said slowly. Mu Qing nodded at his words, swiftly instructing the young member of the Mu Family to let the people from the Blood Demon Sect in. Soon after, three Blood Demon Sect warriors with B-level genes strode into the Mu Family hall. The three men, all around their forties. They all looked very different, but they shared one common feature. That was the disdain apparent on each of their faces. ¡°Mu Qing, you actually dared to escape from our Blood Demon Sect and flee back to the Mu Family, do you no longer wish to live?¡± A tenth-tier Earth King Realm warrior coldly said to Ye Li. ¡°Heh heh.¡± Mu Qing merely gave a cold laugh, ¡°Please speak with respect. I am now the head of the Mu Family.¡± What? All three Blood Demon Sect warriors were taken aback, clearly not expecting Mu Qing to say such a thing. ¡°You, you¡¯re now the head of the Mu Family?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only All three looked at each other. ¡°What do you mean?¡± The tenth-tier Earth King Realm warrior stared at Mu Qing and demanded again. ¡°It means nothing special, it simply means you are already dead.¡± At that moment, a lazy voice reached the ears of the three men. Chapter 1318 - Chapter 1318 Do you still want to kill me now Chapter 1318: Do you still want to kill me now? Chapter 1318: Do you still want to kill me now? Once these words were spoken, the three Blood Demon Sect warriors with special genes were all startled and hastily looked towards the source of the voice. They had their vision sport a youth whose elegant appearance was as stunning as jade, unparalleled in beauty. All were taken aback by Ye Li¡¯s visage, staring at him in shock and amazement. It took a long while before the trio regained their senses and fixed their gaze intently on Ye Li. ¡°Who are you?¡± These three Blood Demon Sect warriors with special genes looked at Ye Li with mocking eyes. Even though Ye Li was exceptionally handsome, this world valued strength, and Ye Li appeared to be only in his twenties, hardly a threat to them. ¡°Who am I?¡± Ye Li pondered for a few seconds, then fixed his gaze on the three Blood Demon Sect warriors in front of him, ¡°I am the person who will kill you.¡± What!!! All three Blood Demon Sect warriors with special genes were once again shocked, never expecting Ye Li to say such a thing. ¡°Boy, I think you¡¯ve eaten the heart of a bear and the gall of a leopard!¡± The tenth-tier tier 3 Earth King warrior glared at Ye Li and barked. Ye Li responded with a serene smile, his handsome, jade-like face remaining unaffected; he spoke slowly: ¡°I would never eat the heart of a bear or the gall of a leopard.¡± Upon hearing this, the three Blood Demon Sect warriors with special genes felt a surge of rage swirling above their heads, because they found Ye Li to be extremely arrogant; at least, they had never seen anyone as arrogant as Ye Li. The Mu Family members looked at each other and exchanged puzzled glances. In their eyes, the Blood Demon Sect was an absolutely terrifying existence. ¡°Kid, do you know what your end will be when you utter these words?¡± The tenth-tier tier 3 Earth King warrior looked at Ye Li with disdain. Ye Li smiled faintly, shaking his head slowly, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± The tenth-tier tier 3 Earth King warrior couldn¡¯t fathom where Ye Li got his confidence, his eyes blazing with anger as he stared at Ye Li. ¡°Then let me tell you, you will die!¡± ¡°And it will be an ugly death!¡± The tenth-tier tier 3 Earth King warrior couldn¡¯t remember the last time he was so angry. ¡°Really?¡± Ye Li smiled, ¡°Just with you ants?¡± Hiss! Upon hearing these words, the three Blood Demon Sect warriors with special genes were once again stunned. Such arrogance, they had hardly ever seen in their lives! This person¡­ is he not afraid of death? Or does he possess some terrifying strength? ¡°Kill him!¡± The tenth-tier tier 3 Earth King warrior suddenly bellowed with rage. Following the command of the tenth-tier tier 3 Earth King warrior, the other two Blood Demon Sect warriors with special genes immediately lunged towards Ye Li. Alas, how could they possibly be a match for Ye Li? Ahh!!! As the two Blood Demon Sect warriors with special genes charged at Ye Li, their steps had only just begun¡­ Then they let out screams like those of slaughtered pigs, and were sent flying backwards. The entire process was as smooth as flowing clouds and running water, incredibly fast, taking less than a second. This¡­ Both the tenth-tier tier 3 Earth King warrior and the members of the Mu Family were dumbfounded, unable to recover for a long time. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only They even rubbed their eyes, simply because they couldn¡¯t believe what they were seeing was real. ¡°You, you!¡± The tenth-tier tier 3 Earth King warrior was utterly at a loss for words. ¡°Now,¡± Ye Li looked calmly at the tenth-tier tier 3 Earth King warrior, ¡°do you still want to kill me?¡± ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± The tenth-tier tier 3 Earth King warrior looked at Ye Li, utterly horrified. Chapter 1319 - Chapter 1319 Arrived at the Blood Demon Sect Chapter 1319: Arrived at the Blood Demon Sect Chapter 1319: Arrived at the Blood Demon Sect The members of the Mu Family exchanged glances as they looked at Ye Li, whose hair moved of its own accord without any wind, a display of an overwhelming aura. Does such a person truly exist in this world? They couldn¡¯t believe that there was someone as terrifying as Ye Li in this world. ¡°You, I truly didn¡¯t expect you to be this strong!¡± After a long while, the tenth-tier Earth King warrior with B-level genes finally spoke coldly to Ye Li. Ye Li smiled, a hint of perplexity appearing on his handsome, jade-like face. ¡°Why can you still speak to me with such composure?¡± ¡°Heh.¡± The tenth-tier Earth King warrior with B-level genes coldly chuckled again. ¡°You seem to have forgotten, I am a person from the Blood Demon Sect! Offending the Blood Demon Sect, you probably don¡¯t realize what kind of end awaits you.¡± Here we go again! Ye Li shook his head inwardly, truly unable to comprehend why there were so many ants threatening him in this world. ¡°The Blood Demon Sect.¡± Ye Li looked indifferently at the tenth-tier Earth King warrior with B-level genes, ¡°In my eyes, it is nothing more than a pitifully weak force.¡± Upon hearing these words, the face of the tenth-tier Earth King warrior with B-level genes turned extremely cold. ¡°Do you know that your sentence is the funniest joke I¡¯ve ever heard?¡± ¡°Is it?¡± Ye Li smiled, calmly facing the tenth-tier Earth King warrior with B-level genes, ¡°Actually, this is also the last time you¡¯ll hear such a joke.¡± As soon as these words were spoken, the body of the tenth-tier Earth King warrior with B-level genes shuddered, for he well understood what Ye Li intended to do. ¡°You, you!¡± The tenth-tier Earth King warrior with B-level genes certainly didn¡¯t expect that, even after invoking the name of the Blood Demon Sect, Ye Li still intended to kill him. ¡°I am a man of the Blood Demon Sect, won¡¯t you reconsider?¡± The tenth-tier Earth King warrior with B-level genes clenched his teeth, staring fixedly at Ye Li. Whoosh! Ye Li, however, didn¡¯t continue to waste words with the tenth-tier Earth King warrior with B-level genes. He raised a finger, and a terrifying Spiritual Light Attack flew out from it. In the eyes of ordinary warriors with B-level genes, a tenth-tier Earth King was an insurmountable mountain. But in Ye Li¡¯s eyes, he was even more pitifully weak than ants. The tenth-tier Earth King warrior with B-level genes from the Blood Demon Sect fell to the ground, his life forever erased from this world. For some reason, all the members of the Mu Family began to tremble uncontrollably. Simply because they felt that Ye Li was far too terrifying! This kind of person¡­ he kills without even blinking an eye. ¡°Senior, thank you.¡± Mu Qing looked at Ye Li with determination. ¡°There¡¯s nothing worth thanking for.¡± Ye Li waved his hand, disappearing from the spot with Swift Steps. In the last moment before vanishing, his final words reached the ears of the members of the Mu Family. ¡°The Blood Demon Sect, has been forever erased.¡± Upon hearing such words, the members of the Mu Family naturally chose to believe them. For they had all witnessed Ye Li¡¯s terrifying strength. ¡­ The Blood Demon Sect. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ye Li arrived at the gates of the Blood Demon Sect. ¡°Halt, who are you?¡± A dozen disciples of the Blood Demon Sect stopped Ye Li, their faces all bearing a hint of vigilance. ¡°I am here to annihilate your Blood Demon Sect,¡± Ye Li spoke calmly, his handsome and serene face betraying no emotion as he said slowly. ¡°What did you say?¡± The dozen disciples of the Blood Demon Sect were all stunned, naturally not expecting Ye Li to say such a thing. Chapter 1320 - Chapter 1320 I am here to annihilate the Blood Demon Sect Chapter 1320: I am here to annihilate the Blood Demon Sect. Chapter 1320: I am here to annihilate the Blood Demon Sect. More than a dozen disciples of the Blood Demon Sect stood in complete shock as they looked at Ye Li. The man before them, a peer in age, had come over and suddenly told them he was here to exterminate the Blood Demon Sect. Anyone would be shocked beyond belief. ¡°What exactly are you up to?¡± These dozen or so disciples of the Blood Demon Sect naturally wouldn¡¯t believe that Ye Li had come to exterminate their sect. They would rather believe the sky was about to fall than believe Ye Li had such an intention. Unfortunately for them, they had all missed one point. That point was what kind of person Ye Li was! ¡°I really am here to exterminate the Blood Demon Sect.¡± Seeing their disbelief, Ye Li had no choice but to speak again. Upon hearing this, the more than a dozen disciples of the Blood Demon Sect couldn¡¯t help but become furious. They had not expected that even after giving Ye Li a chance, he still wouldn¡¯t choose to treasure his own life. ¡°Kid, it seems you¡¯re so dissatisfied with life that you¡¯ve come here to commit suicide?¡± One of the Blood Demon Sect disciples looked at Ye Li with a sneer. Ye Li responded with a calm smile, his face serene as a gentle breeze brushed by, and he slowly said: ¡°Do you believe that I can make you see their corpses within a single second?¡± Life!!! Upon hearing these words, all the disciples of the Blood Demon Sect were stunned, utterly speechless. They could rack their brains but still wouldn¡¯t dare to believe that Ye Li would say such a thing. Within a single second¡­ to see their own corpses? This disciple of the Blood Demon Sect stood frozen for several seconds. Then, his expression turned icy. ¡°Kid, you¡¯re already a dead¡­¡± Ah!!! This disciple of the Blood Demon Sect hadn¡¯t finished his sentence when his open mouth could no longer close, and he failed to complete his words again. Only because the other disciples of the Blood Demon Sect beside him had already all fallen to the ground. ¡°How is this possible?¡± The only remaining disciple of the Blood Demon Sect started to panic, unable to believe what was happening. Suddenly, he recalled what Ye Li had just said to him: ¡°Do you believe that I can make you see their corpses within a single second?¡± He would never have chosen to believe it, but now he had no choice but to believe, simply because the reality was right before his eyes. Thump! The Blood Demon Sect disciple fell to his knees with a thump. He knelt there for no other reason than to plead for Ye Li to spare his life. Unfortunately for him, how could Ye Li ever spare him? Ah! In an instant, the kneeling disciple of the Blood Demon Sect met his end! Such commotion outside of the Blood Demon Sect naturally caught the attention of those inside. Just as the last disciple of the Blood Demon Sect fell dead, hundreds of Blood Demon Sect disciples rushed out. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± These hundreds of Blood Demon Sect disciples fixed their gaze and were instantly dumbstruck. Just one person? Had this one person taken down more than a dozen of their disciples? But¡­ They couldn¡¯t understand why Ye Li hadn¡¯t chosen to run away. What puzzled them even more was the fact that Ye Li¡¯s face still wore a carefree expression, as if he hadn¡¯t even noticed them. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°The sect leader has arrived!¡± Suddenly, the multitude of Blood Demon Sect disciples parted, making way. A middle-aged man with a powerful stride came walking over. This middle-aged man was none other than Xue Tu, the sect leader of the Blood Demon Sect, a warrior with Tier 4 Heavenly King Realm special genes. ¡°I would like to see who dares to intrude on my Blood Demon Sect,¡± Xue Tu declared coldly. Chapter 1321 - Chapter 1321 The Blood Demon Sect emerges in full force Chapter 1321: The Blood Demon Sect emerges in full force Chapter 1321: The Blood Demon Sect emerges in full force The leader of the Blood Demon Sect, Xue Tu, looked at Ye Li, and he was momentarily stunned. ¡°Is it you who stormed into my Blood Demon Sect?¡± The leader of the Blood Demon Sect, Xue Tu, stared at Ye Li. ¡°You¡¯re wrong,¡± Ye Li said calmly. The several hundred members of the Blood Demon Sect were all taken aback, not understanding what Ye Li meant. ¡°Heh, heh,¡± Xue Tu, the leader of the Blood Demon Sect, sneered coldly with a laugh, ¡°You¡¯ve killed so many of my Blood Demon Sect¡¯s disciples, aren¡¯t you here to storm my Blood Demon Sect?¡± Ye Li nodded slightly, looked up at the sun, and began to speak slowly: ¡°Indeed, I am not here to storm the Blood Demon Sect but to eliminate the Blood Demon Sect.¡± Hiss! As soon as these words came out, everyone in the Blood Demon Sect was completely shocked, none of them having expected Ye Li to say such a thing. Eliminate the Blood Demon Sect? They couldn¡¯t understand why Ye Li would dare!!! Ha ha ha ha! Xue Tu, the leader of the Blood Demon Sect, suddenly burst into roaring laughter, for this was the funniest joke he had heard since he was born. ¡°Eliminate my Blood Demon Sect, aren¡¯t you afraid of biting your tongue?¡± A look of contempt appeared on the face of Xue Tu, the leader of the Blood Demon Sect. ¡°You don¡¯t believe it?¡± Ye Li looked at Xue Tu, the leader of the Blood Demon Sect, with a calm expression. It wasn¡¯t just Xue Tu who disbelieved; all the members of the Blood Demon Sect didn¡¯t believe it either. The idea that a single person could eliminate the Blood Demon Sect was just too preposterous. ¡°Lad, I admire your courage, I really do admire your courage!¡± Xue Tu, the leader of the Blood Demon Sect, looked at Ye Li with a mocking gaze. ¡°Enough with the nonsense, come here.¡± Ye Li beckoned to Xue Tu, the leader of the Blood Demon Sect, with his finger, ¡°Let me kill you.¡± Upon hearing these words, Xue Tu, the leader of the Blood Demon Sect, immediately became exceedingly angry. He swore that this was the first time he had ever felt such rage in his entire life. ¡°Lad, since you insist on seeking death, you can¡¯t blame me!¡± ¡°Attack!¡± Xue Tu, the leader of the Blood Demon Sect, shouted loudly! Following Xue Tu¡¯s loud command, hundreds of Blood Demon Sect disciples charged towards Ye Li with extreme speed. Unfortunately for them, they were already dead men walking. Clang! A lightning-like glint of cold light suddenly flashed from outside the Blood Demon Sect, and the sound of swords clashing and dragons roaring began incessantly. A terrifying five-clawed blood dragon illusion coiled above Ye Li¡¯s head, looking truly horrifying. ¡°This this this¡­¡± The hundreds of Blood Demon Sect disciples charging at Ye Li suddenly stopped in their tracks, their faces filled with shock. Because they had never seen such a terrifying sword before. The sharp sword in Ye Li¡¯s hands seemed to extinguish all hope of life with just one glance. Nor could Xue Tu, the leader of the Blood Demon Sect, have expected Ye Li to possess such a horrifying sharp sword. Amidst his astonishment, a glint of greed appeared on his face. ¡°Who would have thought that I, too, could possess such a sharp sword, haha!¡± Xue Tu, the leader of the Blood Demon Sect, laughed proudly. Ye Li chuckled to himself, thinking that Xue Tu was really full of himself, not knowing he was on the brink of death. ¡°Lads of the Blood Demon Sect, we¡¯ve got so many, no need to fear one man!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Kill him!¡± Xue Tu, the leader of the Blood Demon Sect, shouted once again. Immediately, hundreds of Blood Demon Sect disciples charged at Ye Li once more. Only, Ye Li had already raised the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword in his hands. The sword light of the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword had already condensed to a terrifying degree! Chapter 1322 - Chapter 1322 Zombie Empire Chapter 1322: Zombie Empire Chapter 1322: Zombie Empire Just as hundreds of Blood Demon Sect disciples were nearing Ye Li, the Primordial Dragon Abyss Sword he was raising aloft had already come crashing down. ¡°Swoosh!¡± A supreme beam of sword light, terrifying beyond measure, slashed out. Ah!!! Instantly, countless screams echoed in Ye Li¡¯s ears. Ye Li¡¯s face remained undisturbed, for scenes like this, he had witnessed countless times since arriving in this world. ¡°How is this possible!¡± Witnessing the carnage before him, Xue Tu, the sect master of Blood Demon Sect, involuntarily fell back several steps, his eyes widened to their greatest extent ever, and his mouth agape enough to fit an extra-large bowl. ¡°Absolute Heaven Lightshadow Sword!¡± Ye Li also unleashed the SSS god-level skill, Absolute Heaven Lightshadow Sword. Suddenly, countless shadows of the Primordial Dragon Abyss Sword dispersed and flew towards the remaining disciples of the Blood Demon Sect. In a moment, the Blood Demon Sect couldn¡¯t help but become a river of blood. The scene was so brutal that a single word ¡°gruesome¡± could not begin to describe it! ¡°My god!¡± Even as the sect master of the Blood Demon Sect, Xue Tu couldn¡¯t help but cry out in shock. Such a scene was something he could not have imagined in ten days and nights. Ye Li¡¯s gaze then shifted towards Xue Tu, the sect master of the Blood Demon Sect. Seeing Ye Li looking at him, Xue Tu shuddered, with a chill running up from his spine to his forehead. ¡°What, what do you want to do?¡± Xue Tu¡¯s speech was already incoherent. ¡°What do I want to do?¡± Ye Li replied calmly, smiling, ¡°At this point, you still don¡¯t know what I want to do?¡± ¡°Of course¡­¡± Ye Li raised the Primordial Dragon Abyss Sword in his hand, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s to kill you!¡± As the sound fell, so did the sword. With the fall of the Primordial Dragon Abyss Sword, the life of Xue Tu, the sect master of the Blood Demon Sect, was forever erased from this world. And on Ye Li¡¯s fair and noble face, there was no trace of disturbance, as if nothing had happened at all. Ye Li placed the Primordial Dragon Abyss Sword into the system space. Now that the Blood Demon Sect had been destroyed, it was time to move towards the Zombie Empire. The Apocalypse Legion had long been waiting for him outside the Zombie Empire. Whoosh! A sound tearing through the wind suddenly appeared, and Ye Li had vanished from the spot. ¡­ Zombie Empire. The Zombie Empire was the most powerful force in the Southern Sky Region, unrivaled by any other. In other places, the dark race could absolutely rule over zombies, but this was not the case in the Zombie Empire. At this moment, Ye Li had already arrived outside the Zombie Empire. The pale sunlight shone on Ye Li, making his entire being seem even more holy. ¡°Master!¡± The ten Heavenly King Realm zombies of the Apocalypse Legion were very happy to see Ye Li arrive. Ye Li nodded, ¡°What¡¯s the situation with the Zombie Empire?¡± ¡°To answer master¡¯s question, conservatively estimated, there are over a hundred million zombies within the Zombie Empire.¡± ¡°What?¡± Ye Li was not easily astonished, but now he was genuinely shocked. A hundred million zombies? The very thought was terrifying! However¡­ His current visit to the Zombie Empire was not to deal with the zombies, but to become the emperor of the Zombie Empire! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only It should be noted that although the Zombie Empire had a large number of zombies, he had never been afraid of the quantity of zombies. ¡°Master, the emperor of the Zombie Empire is a tenth-tier Heavenly King Realm zombie.¡± Ah Da suddenly said to Ye Li. A tenth-tier Heavenly King Realm zombie? Ye Li fell into contemplation. Chapter 1323 - Chapter 1323 Zombie Emperor Chapter 1323: Zombie Emperor Chapter 1323: Zombie Emperor Ye Li was now at the eighth-tier Heavenly King Realm, and the entire Apocalypse Legion was at the seventh-tier Heavenly King Realm. They were still no match for the emperor. However¡­ A brilliant smile suddenly appeared on Ye Li¡¯s face, fair as jade. He has a perfect countermeasure, do I lack a way to pass through walls? He still had the chance for zombie fusion. As long as he fused the Apocalypse Legion into his body, he naturally would be able to overcome the tenth-tier Heavenly King. ¡°Let¡¯s go in,¡± Ye Li said to the Apocalypse Legion. All ten Heavenly King-level zombies of the Apocalypse Legion nodded, and then Ye Li put them into his system space. Ye Li activated Swift Steps and arrived at the Zombie Empire. The Zombie Empire was an unimaginably colossal zombie city. The distant imperial palace looked majestic and imposing. Even using his toes, Ye Li could figure out that the emperor of the Zombie Empire had to be within that palace. Whoosh! Ye Li activated Swift Steps again. Soon, he was outside the imperial palace. The Zombie Empire might have had hundreds of millions of zombies, but they were all the lowest-tier zombies. As long as he didn¡¯t want to be discovered by these zombies, then it would be impossible for them to detect him. Not a single ripple disturbed the fair, jade-like face of Ye Li. He began to activate his Heavenly Spirit Eyes. In the grand hall of the imperial palace, there sat a female zombie wearing a crown, luxuriously seated on the throne. Beautiful, with a fairy-like countenance. That was Ye Li¡¯s assessment of the Zombie Empire¡¯s empress. He had never imagined that the emperor of the Zombie Empire would not only be a female zombie but also possess such a fairy-like beauty. Without delay, he walked in. He had come to the Zombie Empire precisely to claim the throne of the emperor, with no need to wait. Huh? The zombie empress was startled; she rubbed her eyes as if she had seen incorrectly. She liked silence, so aside from her, there was no one else in the entire imperial palace. ¡°A human?¡± When the zombie empress realized that no matter how much she rubbed her eyes, Ye Li was still there before her, a look of profound astonishment appeared on her delicate face. ¡°Yes,¡± Ye Li nodded. Upon hearing this, the zombie empress¡¯s delicate face showed even greater astonishment. ¡°Are you really human?¡± The zombie empress couldn¡¯t believe it; why would a human suddenly appear before her? ¡°You, a tenth-tier Heavenly King zombie, can¡¯t feel my aura?¡± Ye Li spoke to the zombie empress with indifference. The zombie empress was taken aback again, and after a few seconds, she stared at Ye Li before asking again, ¡°You know my Realm?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that obvious? Otherwise, how could I speak of your Realm?¡± The zombie empress frowned; she had seen countless humans, but she had never encountered one like Ye Li. ¡°So you¡¯ve come here to kill me?¡± The zombie empress looked at Ye Li. ¡°No,¡± Ye Li shook his head. Seeing this, the zombie empress truly didn¡¯t understand what else Ye Li could be there for, other than to kill her. Before she could speak, she heard Ye Li continue, ¡°I¡¯ve come to be the emperor of the Zombie Empire.¡± ¡°You¨Cwhat¨Cdid¨Cyou¨Csay?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The countenance of the zombie empress turned cold. There was not the slightest fluctuation on Ye Li¡¯s face, fair as jade, ¡°Just be the vice empress.¡± The zombie empress had never seen or even heard of a human like Ye Li before. ¡°Many humans in this world choose to cherish their lives, yet you seem not to cherish yours!¡± The zombie empress spoke to Ye Li with a frosty expression! Chapter 1324 - Chapter 1324 In a battle with the Zombie Emperor Chapter 1324: In a battle with the Zombie Emperor Chapter 1324: In a battle with the Zombie Emperor Ye Li¡¯s face, as handsome as jade, showed no hint of perturbation as he looked indifferently at the zombie emperor before him. ¡°Although you are a tenth-tier zombie of the Heavenly King Realm, are you so certain you can kill me?¡± As soon as these words were spoken, the zombie emperor let out a cold laugh. ¡°Kill you?¡± scorn thick on his exquisite face, the zombie emperor said, ¡°It will take only one move.¡± ¡°Oh? Is that so?¡± Ye Li said with an undisturbed smile. Seeing Ye Li so unshakeable, the zombie emperor couldn¡¯t help but grow angry. ¡°Since you think I can¡¯t kill you, let me show you my power!¡± As the sound faded, the zombie emperor struck out fiercely. With that strike, a terrifying undead force hurtled towards Ye Li. Ye Li released the Apocalypse Legion and quickly fused it into his body. Instantly, Ye Li¡¯s body underwent a transformation. Boom! Ye Li threw a fierce punch, colliding heavily with the terrifying undead attack. In an instant, the two assaults vanished without a trace. How is this possible? The zombie emperor¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief at the sight, unable to accept that this was real. She had initially thought that it would take only one move to obliterate Ye Li. But who would have thought that Ye Li could actually block her strike? ¡°Unexpectedly, you do have some skills.¡± The zombie emperor said, staring intensely at Ye Li. Ye Li¡¯s face remained as calm as still water, as if catching the zombie emperor¡¯s attack was nothing but a trivial matter. ¡°Now,¡± Ye Li said indifferently to the zombie emperor, ¡°is it my turn to be the emperor of the Zombie Empire?¡± A chill passed over the refined face of the zombie emperor as she stared fixedly at Ye Li. ¡°Heh, do you really think that simply catching my strike means you can defeat me?¡± Looking at the cold cheeks of the zombie emperor, Ye Li smiled confidently. ¡°Since you believe you can defeat me, what are you waiting for?¡± A playful look appeared on Ye Li¡¯s jade-like face. The zombie emperor, seeing the playfulness on Ye Li¡¯s face, flew into a towering rage, not remembering when she last felt this angry. ¡°Die!¡± Saying so, the zombie emperor vanished from the spot. The zombie emperor was a tenth-tier zombie of the Heavenly King Realm, with frighteningly powerful strength. However, Ye Li, having fused with the Apocalypse Legion, was not to be underestimated either. But in the blink of an eye, the zombie emperor was by Ye Li¡¯s side, throwing a fierce punch at him. What? The zombie emperor was once again astounded; she hadn¡¯t expected Ye Li to be able to dodge her punch. ¡°I¡¯d rather not damage my future imperial palace, so let¡¯s take this battle outside.¡± Ye Li spoke slowly to the zombie emperor. ¡°Good!¡± The zombie emperor, by now, had recognized that Ye Li was a force to be reckoned with. Immediately, Ye Li and the zombie emperor went up into the air. Countless zombies all looked up. ¡°Human, I will show you that the Zombie Empire isn¡¯t a place you can just walk into as you please!¡± The zombie emperor said, eyeing Ye Li. There was still no fluctuation on Ye Li¡¯s face; he simply pulled out the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword from the system space. Clang! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Suddenly, a flash of lightning and cold light shot across the sky. A terrifying five-clawed blood dragon loomed above Ye Li¡¯s head. Wha¡­ what? The zombie emperor¡¯s pupils shrank instantly; naturally, she had never expected Ye Li to possess such a fearsome sharp sword. She had roamed the Heavenly Territory for many years and had never seen such a sharp sword. Chapter 1325 - Chapter 1325 Angry Zombie Emperor Chapter 1325: Angry Zombie Emperor Chapter 1325: Angry Zombie Emperor ¡°Human, it seems I truly underestimated you,¡± the zombie emperor said to Ye Li, pausing with each word. ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯re dumb,¡± Ye Li replied indifferently. Ye Li thought to himself that if he dared to go to the emperor¡¯s palace alone, he must certainly be an expert. He could not understand why the zombie emperor still had not realized that she was underestimating him. ¡°What¨Cdid¨Cyou¨Cjust¨Csay!¡± the zombie emperor asked, seething with anger. The zombie emperor was just too beautiful; at least Ye Li had never seen anyone so beautiful in his life. Simply put, her beauty was captivating. Nobody would think she was a zombie; instead, they would believe that the zombie emperor was a fairy descended from the heavens. ¡°Actually, there¡¯s one thing I don¡¯t quite understand,¡± Ye Li said with a puzzled expression on his fair, handsome face. The zombie emperor gritted her silver teeth. Although she did not respond to Ye Li¡¯s words, she wanted to know what he did not understand. After pondering for a few seconds, Ye Li spoke again: ¡°This thing is, why you haven¡¯t attacked me yet and are still talking nonsense to me.¡± Upon hearing this, the zombie emperor¡¯s pupils shrank rapidly. ¡°Seeking death!¡± No sooner had the words left her mouth than the zombie emperor had disappeared from the spot. Ye Li was originally at the eighth-tier Heavenly King Realm, but having fused the Apocalypse Legion, his combat prowess was naturally terrifying. Of course, he could catch the zombie emperor¡¯s speed. Whoosh! Ye Li swung his sword toward the location of the zombie emperor. Instantly, a supremely terrifying supreme sword beam lashed out at the zombie emperor. The zombie emperor, who had been approaching Ye Li, was shocked and her face paled at the sight of the sword beam flying towards her. The zombie emperor hastily dodged the incoming supreme sword beam and ultimately managed to avoid it. There was still not the slightest ripple on Ye Li¡¯s face. ¡°Do you really trust your eyes?¡± Ye Li asked the zombie emperor lightly. The zombie emperor gritted her teeth, barely squeezing out a sentence: ¡°What do you mean?!¡± ¡°What I mean is, do you really think I¡¯m just a human?¡± Of course, the zombie emperor did not understand what Ye Li meant, she was staring at him. Ye Li laughed. He looked up at the sun in the sky, ¡°Actually, have you ever felt that you might fall for me?¡± ¡°If you fell for me, wouldn¡¯t that effectively make me your husband?¡± ¡°Impudent!¡± Upon hearing Ye Li¡¯s words, a thousand feet of furious flames surged above the zombie emperor¡¯s head. ¡°Zombie Sword!¡± The zombie emperor shouted loudly. Suddenly, the Zombie Sword appeared in the zombie emperor¡¯s hand. Ye Li admitted that the Zombie Sword in the emperor¡¯s hand was not only terrifying but exceptionally so. However, it depended on what it was compared to. If it was compared with other swords, then the Zombie Sword could certainly dominate, but compared to the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword, it still fell short. ¡°You have a sword, do you think I don¡¯t have one?¡± The zombie emperor said sternly, watching Ye Li. ¡°Although you¡¯re a zombie, you¡¯re so beautiful,¡± Ye Li said calmly as he looked at the zombie emperor. ¡°And considering how strikingly handsome I am, don¡¯t you really think you could fall for me?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The zombie emperor could no longer tolerate Ye Li¡¯s frivolity. ¡°Die!¡± As the word was uttered, the zombie emperor, holding the Zombie Sword, flew at Ye Li. Alas. Watching the attacker coming at him, Ye Li shook his head, wondering why the zombie emperor just didn¡¯t understand. Chapter 1326 - Chapter 1326 So have you fallen for me Chapter 1326: So, have you fallen for me? Chapter 1326: So, have you fallen for me? Enraged beyond measure, the zombie emperor lunged at Ye Li with the Zombie Sword in hand. However, how could the Zombie Sword in her grasp be a match for the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword? After all, the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword was the strongest divine weapon in this world, without an equal. Clang! A sound of weapon collision rang out. Impossible!!! Then, a cry of astonishment followed from the zombie emperor. Simply because, the Zombie Sword in her hand had broken, shattered into pieces. The zombie emperor stared at Ye Li in utter horror, unable to believe this scene was real no matter how she tried. But she knew, the reality was right before her eyes, this was indeed true. ¡°Your sword¡­¡± At this moment, no words could describe the shock in the zombie emperor¡¯s heart. Keep in mind, that was her Zombie Sword! ¡°Are you trying to say my sword is terrifying, right?¡± Ye Li said to the zombie emperor indifferently. The zombie emperor didn¡¯t answer, but her expression spoke volumes more than words ever could. ¡°This sword,¡± Ye Li waved the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword in his hand in front of the zombie emperor, ¡°is called the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword, the strongest divine weapon in this world.¡± The strongest¡­ divine weapon? The zombie emperor voiced these five words, her delicate face filled with shock. At least, she had never felt such shock in her entire life. Just one strike had caused her Zombie Sword to fracture? This¡­ this¡­ this¡­ Seeing the shocked expression on the zombie emperor¡¯s face, Ye Li couldn¡¯t help but feel a desire to laugh. ¡°There¡¯s nothing shocking about it, let¡¯s continue,¡± he said. When Ye Li spoke of continuing, he naturally meant for the zombie emperor to keep fighting him. Because he knew that unless he defeated the zombie emperor, she would never allow him to become the emperor himself. ¡°Forget it.¡± But what Ye Li hadn¡¯t expected at all was for the zombie emperor to utter these two words. ¡°Forget it?¡± Ye Li looked at the zombie emperor in astonishment. The zombie emperor bit down on her silver teeth, ¡°From the moment my Zombie Sword broke, I knew I was no match for you.¡± Hearing these words from the zombie emperor, Ye Li secretly chuckled to himself. Thinking that although the zombie emperor was a zombie, she was after all a woman. Women, their hair long but their insight short. How would she know that I was able to defeat her only by fusing with the Apocalypse Legion? ¡°So,¡± Ye Li looked at the zombie emperor with a playful expression, ¡°have you fallen for me?¡± This¡­ Upon hearing these words, the zombie emperor was taken aback, speechless. ¡°You, you are so frivolous, I never said I¡¯d fall for you.¡± ¡°Stop struggling, there¡¯s no woman in this world who wouldn¡¯t fall for me,¡± Ye Li stated frankly. His words were not meant to show off, but were simply a fact. Since he had arrived in this world, any woman he met had fallen for him. Not to mention in this world, even back in China, he was known to be a person to ¡°Scare Ghosts¡± in the realm of love. The zombie emperor paused, simply because she had never met someone like Ye Li before. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only To even make a zombie like her fall in love with him? This was too incredible to believe. However¡­ The zombie emperor stole a glance at Ye Li. She found that Ye Li was indeed exceedingly handsome, and though she claimed to have seen countless people, she had never encountered a man as beautiful as Ye Li. For some reason, the zombie emperor¡¯s heart began to flutter chaotically. Chapter 1327 - Chapter 1327 Becoming the new Zombie Emperor Chapter 1327: Becoming the new Zombie Emperor Chapter 1327: Becoming the new Zombie Emperor After an inner struggle, the gaze of the Zombie Emperor suddenly became unwavering. ¡°No, I won¡¯t fall for you!¡± The Zombie Emperor said firmly, staring at Ye Li. Ye Li responded with an unruffled smile, ¡°Well then, now I am the Zombie Emperor, and you won¡¯t oppose that, will you.¡± Upon hearing this, the Zombie Emperor hesitated. ¡°Though I can¡¯t defeat you, what if I¡¯m unwilling?¡± The Zombie Emperor looked at Ye Li, wanting to know what he would do if she weren¡¯t willing. ¡°Unwilling?¡± Ye Li smiled, ¡°Then that¡¯s easy to deal with.¡± Having said that, Ye Li released the Apocalypse Legion from within his body. ¡°Master.¡± The ten Heavenly King Realm zombies of the Apocalypse Legion respectfully called out to Ye Li. The Zombie Emperor was startled, looking in amazement at the Apocalypse Legion before her. ¡°These¡­ Are all these zombies?¡± The Zombie Emperor was naturally astounded, although the aura emitted by the ten Heavenly King Realm zombies of the Apocalypse Legion let her know they were not as strong as her, but she was aware that all the members of the Apocalypse Legion were of the Heavenly King Realm. ¡°All of these are Heavenly King Realm zombies?¡± The Zombie Emperor looked at Ye Li, utterly shocked. ¡°What do you think?¡± Ye Li said indifferently, looking at the Zombie Emperor. The Zombie Emperor was stunned, she could swear she was truly stunned. After all, Ye Li was a human, and these were Heavenly King Realm zombies, ten of them! ¡°How can you possess zombies? And such terrifying ones at that?¡± The Zombie Emperor clenched her silver teeth in confusion, staring at Ye Li. ¡°Guess, will I tell you?¡± A mischievous smile once again appeared on Ye Li¡¯s handsome face. ¡°You¡­!¡± Seeing that Ye Li wasn¡¯t prepared to tell her, the Zombie Emperor couldn¡¯t help becoming angry. But she had no options, simply because she knew she was no match for Ye Li. Ye Li pondered for a few seconds, then once again addressed the Zombie Emperor, ¡°Do you want to know what I¡¯m preparing to do by summoning the Apocalypse Legion?¡± ¡°What?¡± The Zombie Emperor now had an endless curiosity and promptly asked. ¡°Of course,¡± Ye Li looked slowly at the Zombie Emperor, ¡°it¡¯s to make your Zombie Empire disappear.¡± With those words, Ye Li gave an order to the Apocalypse Legion. ¡°Apocalypse Legion, make the Zombie Empire disappear at top speed!¡± ¡°Yes! Master!¡± Following Ye Li¡¯s command, the Apocalypse Legion swiftly departed. Ye Li was also gambling, betting that once the Apocalypse Legion emerged from his body, the Zombie Emperor wouldn¡¯t dare to strike him. Fortunately, his gamble paid off. The Zombie Emperor was very puzzled as she watched the Apocalypse Legion. But what she saw upon looking filled her with great alarm. The number of zombies was decreasing¡­ If it were the zombies dying, the Zombie Emperor wouldn¡¯t be shocked. But their sudden disappearance was beyond her understanding. She quickly turned to Ye Li. ¡°What, what¡¯s going on?¡± The Zombie Emperor asked Ye Li in utter shock. Regrettably, Ye Li wasn¡¯t planning to pay her any attention. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only A short while later, the Zombie Emperor finally clenched her teeth, ¡°Fine! You be the Zombie Emperor!¡± ¡°That¡¯s what you should have said from the beginning,¡± Ye Li looked at the Zombie Emperor very pleased. Immediately, Ye Li ordered the Apocalypse Legion to stop. ¡°Citizens of my Zombie Empire, from today on, he is the emperor of the Zombie Empire.¡± The former Zombie Emperor used the Thousand Mile Voice Transmission. Chapter 1328 - Chapter 1328 Returning Heaven Martial City Chapter 1328: Returning Heaven Martial City Chapter 1328: Returning Heaven Martial City All the zombies knew that Ye Li had become the new emperor of the Zombie Empire. ¡°Emperor, this is the essence that controls all the zombies of the Zombie Empire.¡± As he spoke, the Zombie Emperor handed a very ordinary-looking stone to Ye Li. Ye Li was startled, wondering if this object could really control hundreds of millions of zombies? But I must say, it¡¯s quite interesting. Immediately thereafter, Ye Li gave it a try and found that he indeed could control the zombies. His purpose for coming to the Zombie Empire was to become its emperor, and now that he had achieved that, there was no need to stay here any longer. The next day. Ye Li put the Apocalypse Legion into his system space and prepared to leave for Returning Heaven Martial City. To Ye Li¡¯s surprise, the Vice Emperor of the Zombies called out to him. ¡°Emperor, wait.¡± Ye Li turned around, looking at the Zombie Vice Emperor with perplexity. ¡°What is it?¡± The refined face of the Zombie Vice Emperor hesitated slightly, several seconds passing before she continued to speak. ¡°May I leave with you?¡± Ye Li smiled, ¡°As you wish.¡± ¡°By the way, I don¡¯t know your name yet.¡± Upon hearing this, the Zombie Emperor hastily replied, ¡°My name is Feng Yue.¡± Feng Yue? Ye Li chuckled, thinking that this name didn¡¯t suit her at all. But it¡¯s just a name, no big deal. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Ye Li slowly spoke to Feng Yue. Feng Yue¡¯s pale face immediately broke into a smile at the words. ¡°Yes, Emperor.¡± Emperor? Ye Li pondered for a few seconds, thinking that after leaving the Zombie Empire, it wouldn¡¯t be good to keep being addressed in this way. ¡°Just call me Ye Li,¡± Ye Li said to Feng Yue. Yet Feng Yue¡¯s face showed an unwavering resolve. ¡°You are the emperor of the Zombie Empire, how can I possibly call you by your name.¡± ¡°Then,¡± Ye Li thought for a moment, ¡°just call me Brother Ye Li.¡± At these words, Feng Yue¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll call you Brother Ye Li.¡± Alas. Ye Li sighed inwardly, thinking that zombies will be zombies. Soon after, Ye Li and Feng Yue left the Zombie Empire. ¡°Brother Ye Li, where are we going now?¡± ¡°Sky Martial City.¡± Feng Yue did not continue to ask upon hearing this. Ye Li thought back to when he had left Sky Martial City, having killed Jin Ning. He feared that the Jin family must be turning the city upside down to find him by now. But¡­ Tang Xue! Ye Li worried he had made a miscalculation; how could he have forgotten about Tang Xue? The Jin family, being the strongest clan in Sky Martial City, could surely find out her connection to him¡­ With this thought, Ye Li started to feel uneasy. ¡°Jin family, you¡¯d better not do anything to Tang Xue, otherwise¡­¡± A coldness appeared on Ye Li¡¯s handsome face. ¡­ Sky Martial City. Ye Li and Feng Yue arrived at Sky Martial City. ¡°What do you think, where could the person who killed Jin Ning have gone?¡± ¡°No idea, the Jin family has been searching for so long and still hasn¡¯t found him.¡± ¡°I heard that the Jin family captured Tang Xue two days ago. Tang Xue has a good relationship with the person who killed Jin Ning.¡± Just as they arrived in Sky Martial City, several warriors with B-level genes started whispering among themselves. As expected! Ye Li¡¯s expression turned cold. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Alas, that person is ruthless. His beloved woman has been captured, and yet he still doesn¡¯t show up.¡± ¡°Exactly, who knows what kind of torture she¡¯s enduring.¡± ¡°This world is just that cruel.¡± As these warriors were whispering among themselves, a stern voice reached their ears. ¡°Tell me, where is the Jin family!¡± Chapter 1329 - Chapter 1329 Scarred Tang Xue Chapter 1329: Scarred Tang Xue Chapter 1329: Scarred Tang Xue The few warriors with special genes discussing among themselves were startled and, following the sound, turned back. Upon seeing him, these warriors were all struck dumb. Because the appearances of Ye Li and Feng Yue had astonished their souls. ¡°What do you want with the Jin family?¡± One of the warriors asked Ye Li with confusion. ¡°You just need to tell me where the Jin family is, that¡¯s all.¡± Ye Li¡¯s expression was cold and terrifying. The warriors were taken aback, not knowing why, they felt that if they didn¡¯t tell Ye Li, they would die. And their deaths would be ugly. Without further thought, they hurriedly disclosed the Jin family¡¯s location to Ye Li. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Ye Li said to Feng Yue. Feng Yue nodded in response. Immediately, the two set off toward the Jin family. The Jin family was the most powerful clan in Sky Martial City. Before long, the two arrived at the outskirts of the Jin family residence. ¡°Who are you?¡± A few members of the Jin family stopped Ye Li and Feng Yue. ¡°I am the one who killed Jin Ning,¡± Ye Li said slowly. What!!! Upon hearing this, the Jin family members were instantaneously shocked beyond measure. ¡°You, you, you!¡± The members of the Jin family were so flustered they couldn¡¯t string a complete sentence together. ¡°Quick, go and report to the family head!¡± With a loud shout, all the young members dashed inside the Jin family compound, no longer daring to stay outside. It wasn¡¯t long before all of the Jin family members rushed out, surrounding Ye Li and Feng Yue completely. Located in the bustling area of Sky Martial City, residents immediately gathered around. ¡°Could it be that this person is the murderer who killed Jin Ning?¡± ¡°Of course, it must be.¡± ¡°Alas, this person is doomed.¡± The onlooking crowd all began to whisper amongst themselves. ¡°You are the one who killed my son!¡± Jin Tian, the Jin family head, stared intently at Ye Li. Ye Li¡¯s face, handsome as jade, remained calm as he faced Jin Tian. ¡°Yes.¡± Upon hearing Ye Li¡¯s affirmative answer, a thousand feet of rage erupted above Jin Tian¡¯s head. Jin Ning, his only son. Now gone, just like that. ¡°Where is Tang Xue?¡± Ye Li was now most concerned about the life and death of Tang Xue. ¡°Tang Xue!¡± Jin Tian glowered at Ye Li, then with a wave of his hand, commanded, ¡°Bring her out!¡± Subsequently, Tang Xue was brought out. At this time, Tang Xue was already covered with wounds. ¡°Senior, I¡¯m sorry, I¡­ I have disgraced you,¡± Tang Xue said with a feeble voice to Ye Li. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will avenge you right away,¡± Ye Li said looking at Tang Xue. Listening to Ye Li¡¯s words, Jin Tian, the head of the Jin family, was furiously enraged, hardly believing Ye Li dared to speak such words. He had had people bring Tang Xue out to let Ye Li witness the miserable state she was in. But little did he imagine that Ye Li would still threaten revenge. ¡°Do you understand that you will die horribly?¡± Jin Tian stared at Ye Li and roared. Clang! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ye Li did not reply to Jin Tian¡¯s words. Instead, he drew the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword from his system space. What!!! Seeing the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword in Ye Li¡¯s hands, all the Jin family members and the onlookers lost their composure in shock. Because they found that the sword in Ye Li¡¯s hands was too terrifying. No matter how hard they racked their brains, they couldn¡¯t believe such a terrifying sword existed in the world, that a mere glance at it felt as though they were entering into samsara. Chapter 1330 - Chapter 1330 Ye Lis terrifying speed Chapter 1330: Ye Li¡¯s terrifying speed Chapter 1330: Ye Li¡¯s terrifying speed Ye Li drew the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword from the system space, startling everyone present. ¡°You, you!¡± Jin Tian, the head of the Jin family, was too stunned to speak, looking in horror at the sword in Ye Li¡¯s hand. Ye Li¡¯s jade-like face remained undisturbed as he calmly said to Jin Tian, ¡°Come over, let me kill you.¡± What!!! Everyone present was taken aback by his words to an indescribable extent. They thought that although the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword in Ye Li¡¯s hand was terrifying, he was facing hundreds of warriors with B-level genes from the Jin family. They really couldn¡¯t understand why Ye Li was so confident. ¡°Ye Li, do you really think you can still live?¡± Having regained his composure from the shock, Jin Tian coldly addressed Ye Li. Calm as still water, Ye Li¡¯s face showed no change, ¡°I¡¯ll say it again, come over and let me kill you, don¡¯t make me repeat myself.¡± Everyone felt that Ye Li was being too arrogant, having never seen anyone as overconfident as him in their lives. ¡°Ye Li!!!¡± Jin Tian gritted his teeth, the name Ye Li seeming to be squeezed out from between them. ¡°Sigh.¡± Seeing that Jin Tian had no intention of approaching, Ye Li couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°Since you won¡¯t come, I guess I¡¯ll have to go over and kill you myself,¡± Ye Li said slowly. The crowd couldn¡¯t believe what they were hearing¨Chow could Ye Li still dare to say such a thing at this moment? Could it be¡­ that living wasn¡¯t good enough? They all thought Ye Li must have a death wish to come to the Jin family. For the sake of this girl covered in injuries? Everyone found Ye Li laughable, for in this world where human life was as cheap as grass, there still existed such a person. Hahahaha! Upon hearing this, Jin Tian burst into laughter as if he had never heard such a ludicrous joke. The onlookers couldn¡¯t help but chuckle too, finding Ye Li¡¯s words truly amusing. To be so bold while being surrounded by hundreds of warriors with B-level genes was indeed unheard of. Ye Li shook his head and then, he activated Swift Steps! Whoosh! A sound of rushing wind sounded, and the spot where Ye Li had stood now only held an afterimage. What? Everyone was taken aback, frantically looking for Ye Li¡¯s figure. But no matter how they searched, they couldn¡¯t find where Ye Li had gone. Jin Tian was also dumbfounded; he tried to catch a glimpse of Ye Li¡¯s figure, but it was as if Ye Li had truly vanished into thin air. ¡°I¡¯m right above your head.¡± Abruptly, a lazy voice entered everyone¡¯s ears. Upon hearing this, everyone hurriedly looked up to see Ye Li appearing above Jin Tian¡¯s head. Hiss! The crowd gasped at the sight. They dared not imagine how fast Ye Li was; facing him, they recognized there would be no chance of survival. Suddenly, Ye Li moved! He disappeared once again from above Jin Tian¡¯s head. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Whoosh! The crowd exclaimed again. Jin Tian sensed danger but couldn¡¯t catch sight of Ye Li. Ahhh!!! Instantly, a horrifying scream resonated in everyone¡¯s ears. Chapter 1331 - Chapter 1331 Do it Chapter 1331: Do it Chapter 1331: Do it Oh my God! Outside the Jin family estate, everyone looked on in horror at the scene unfolding before their eyes. For the body of the Jin family patriarch, Jin Tian, had been split in two. The sight was too gruesome to bear. For a moment, the onlookers exchanged looks of disbelief, swallowing hard and staring in extreme shock at Ye Li, who was not far from them. The warriors with special genes from the Jin family were scared out of their wits, unable to believe that their patriarch had just died like that. Even more so, they hadn¡¯t seen how their patriarch had died! Suddenly, they all came to a realization. That was, Ye Li was an unmatched powerhouse! Although Feng Yue was a tenth-tier Heavenly King Realm zombie, she too couldn¡¯t help but feel secretly alarmed. She simply couldn¡¯t understand how there could be someone like Ye Li in the world. ¡°Ye, Ye Li, you actually dared to kill our patriarch!¡± The Jin family Grand Elder roared furiously at Ye Li. Ye Li smiled calmly and said slowly, ¡°He was just an ant. Killing him was just that, nothing worth making a big fuss over.¡± Upon hearing these words, the warriors with special genes from the Jin family all became furious, firestorm-like rage blasting above their heads. ¡°Ye Li, don¡¯t think that just because you¡¯ve killed our Jin family patriarch, you can live!¡± The Jin family Grand Elder continued to yell at Ye Li, ¡°If all of us from the Jin family were to attack together, I refuse to believe that we couldn¡¯t kill a single Ye Li!¡± Hearing this, the onlookers couldn¡¯t help but be secretly alarmed, thinking that the Jin family had over seven hundred warriors with special genes. If they were to attack Ye Li together, even if Ye Li were immortal, he would surely perish. ¡°It seems you have quite the confidence!¡± Ye Li looked at the warriors with special genes from the Jin family with an amused expression on his face. Seeing the playful look on Ye Li¡¯s face, the Jin family Grand Elder became even more furiously enraged. ¡°All Jin family members, heed my command!¡± ¡°Present!¡± ¡°Slay Ye Li for me!¡± The Jin family Grand Elder bellowed. Although the strength of the Jin family¡¯s warriors with special genes seemed pathetically weak in Ye Li¡¯s eyes, when they came together, they showed a formidable presence, akin to tigers descending the mountain. At the Grand Elder¡¯s command, all the warriors with special genes from the Jin family charged ferociously towards Ye Li. The onlookers retreated repeatedly, fearing accidental harm. This kind of earth-shattering battle was something they could never witness in their lifetimes. All the watching eyes widened even more than usual. But what they saw was Ye Li leaping up from the ground, soaring into the air, and holding aloft the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword in his hands. ¡°I have a sword that shall cut down all under heaven!¡± As the sound faded, the sword fell. A supreme sword beam of terrifying power attacked the warriors with special genes from the Jin family down below. Boom! Instantly, a thunderous explosion resounded. Ahhhh! Followed by screams like those of dying pigs echoing in everyone¡¯s ears. Ye Li landed on the ground. When the sword light vanished, over a hundred bodies lay on the ground. The scene had once again become too ghastly to bear. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only And on Ye Li¡¯s face, as handsome as jade, there remained no hint of disturbance. This¡­ this¡­ this¡­ The living witnesses to this scene were absolutely dumbstruck. Ye Li looked dispassionately at the Jin family¡¯s Grand Elder, who was utterly shocked, and said slowly, ¡°Come here, let me kill you!¡± Upon hearing these words, the Grand Elder of the Jin family felt a chill rocket from his tailbone straight to his forehead. Chapter 1332 - Chapter 1332 Huang Town has seen a wave of zombies Chapter 1332: Huang Town has seen a wave of zombies. Chapter 1332: Huang Town has seen a wave of zombies. The Grand Elder of the Jin family watched Ye Li with shock and disbelief. ¡°Ye Li, you, you!¡± The Grand Elder was no fool; he had already realized Ye Li had reached an invincible level. ¡°Heh heh.¡± With a faint smile, Ye Li couldn¡¯t understand why the Grand Elder of the Jin family just wouldn¡¯t come over. Did he think that by not coming over, he could still save his life? Whoosh! Another sound of rushing wind emerged, and the spot where Ye Li had stood was once again left with nothing but an afterimage. ¡°Ah!¡± A scream was all that could be heard from the Grand Elder before his life was forever erased from this world. ¡°This, this, this¡­.¡± All of the Jin family¡¯s warriors with special genes were overwhelmingly horrified, a single thought crossing their minds. That was to flee for their lives! They knew that only by fleeing could they have a chance to survive! Immediately, the remaining warriors of the Jin family scattered and fled in all directions. Alas, how could they possibly escape from Ye Li¡¯s grasp? ¡°Swish, swish, swish!¡± Terrible flickering sword light continued without stopping. At this moment, no words could describe the terror in the hearts of the onlookers, and they swore they would never forget what they witnessed that day. Because such a scene was just too shocking. All of the Jin family¡¯s warriors with special genes now lay on the ground, the scene too dreadful to behold, blood flowing like a river. There was still not a single ripple of emotion on Ye Li¡¯s handsome face. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Ye Li asked, looking at Tang Xue covered in wounds. Tang Xue nodded her head, tears already brimming in her eyes. Ye Li untied Tang Xue and raised his hand, sending a gentle spiritual light towards her body. In an instant, the wounds on her body were healed. Looking at this scene, the onlookers were shocked once again. They could never have dreamed that Ye Li would be able to perform such incredible techniques. Such severe injuries, healed in the blink of an eye? Feng Yue, a tenth-tier zombie from the Heavenly King Realm, was also stunned, looking at Ye Li with astonishment, clearly seeking an explanation from him. Alas, Ye Li only gave her a glance. With his own power, Ye Li had annihilated the entire Jin family. The event did not take long to spread throughout the entire Sky Martial City. All the major forces in Sky Martial City couldn¡¯t sit still, they all shut their doors tight, fearing Ye Li would come to exterminate their families. Tang Xue brought Ye Li and Feng Yue back to the Martial Arts Academy. The dean and the instructors of the Academy all came out to greet Ye Li, the demon god. ¡°Senior!¡± The dean and instructors called out to Ye Li with utmost respect. ¡°You needn¡¯t do this, just go about your business,¡± Ye Li said slowly to the Dean and instructors. Hearing this, the Dean and the instructors naturally did not dare to linger and quickly left. At this moment, all the students of the Martial Arts Academy were looking at Ye Li with fear and awe. In their eyes, Ye Li was an insurmountable mountain. ¡°Senior, I heard that Huang Town has been hit by a zombie wave!¡± Tang Xue suddenly said to Ye Li. A zombie wave? Ye Li smiled; this could be interesting. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Where is Huang Town?¡± Ye Li asked, looking at Tang Xue. Immediately, Tang Xue hurriedly informed Ye Li about the location of Huang Town. ¡°By the way, Senior, I have decided to head to Huang Town,¡± Tang Xue said. Ye Li thought for a moment, ¡°Then let¡¯s go together.¡± Afterward, Ye Li released the Apocalypse Legion from his system space and directed them to precede him. Chapter 1333 - Chapter 1333 Huang Town one hundred thousand zombies Chapter 1333: Huang Town, one hundred thousand zombies Chapter 1333: Huang Town, one hundred thousand zombies From Tang Xue¡¯s words, it was learned that tens of thousands of humans died in the zombie tide at Huang Town. The number of zombies was truly astonishing, and the hunting teams from Heavenly Territory had already gone. The hunting teams were squads under the jurisdiction of the Heavenly Territory Realm Master. Ye Li didn¡¯t linger long at the Martial Arts Academy, thinking that if he went any later, he wouldn¡¯t even get the leftovers. Immediately, Ye Li, Feng Yue, and Tang Xue hurried to Huang Town. ¡­ Huang Town. At this time, Huang Town was already in complete disarray. Eighty percent of the humans had either died in this zombie tide or had become zombies themselves. The three of them reached Huang Town. At this moment, the Apocalypse Legion was already synthesizing zombies. ¡°Feng Yue, aside from the Zombie Empire, are there this many zombies?¡± Ye Li asked, looking at Feng Yue with great perplexity. Feng Yue nodded, ¡°Aside from the Zombie Empire, the Dark Temple also controls many zombies in Heavenly Territory.¡± Ye Li had heard the name Dark Temple before. Ahhh! Suddenly, the three of them heard dozens of screams. They looked in the direction of the sounds. ¡°It¡¯s the hunting teams!¡± Tang Xue let out a cry of alarm. Normally, it was a very easy task for hunting teams to hunt zombies. But now, over a thousand hunters from the hunting teams were frantically running away. ¡°Senior, this¡­ this¡­¡± Tang Xue¡¯s pupils began to constrict rapidly as she looked at the scene in front of her. Countless zombies were descending upon them like a Black Cloud. The number of zombies was probably around a hundred thousand. Even though a congregation of over a thousand hunters was strong, facing a hundred thousand zombies would crush them into dust in the blink of an eye if they chose to fight. ¡°How is this possible!¡± Tang Xue¡¯s fair face was now frozen with shock, for she had never seen so many zombies in her life. She quickly glanced at Ye Li and Feng Yue, only to find that there was not the slightest ripple of emotion on their faces. Seeing this, Tang Xue felt she had been somewhat uncomposed. She thought to herself that the senior was the strongest person in this world, and yet she was surprised while standing beside the world¡¯s strongest person. It was truly a loss of composure. ¡°Apocalypse Legion, synthesize wildly,¡± Ye Li commanded the Apocalypse Legion. The thousand-plus hunters from the hunting teams fled behind the three of them. ¡°What are you doing, run!¡± a warrior with B-level genes shouted at the three. ¡°You guys go ahead,¡± Ye Li said indifferently. Most of the hunters with B-level genes from the hunting teams had already run away, but dozens of them, hearing Ye Li¡¯s words, couldn¡¯t help but stand still, stunned. ¡°With so many zombies, if you¡¯re not running, are you waiting for death?¡± The warrior spoke to the three again. What these hundreds of warriors with B-level genes could never have anticipated was that Ye Li would actually reveal a smile. They just couldn¡¯t understand how Ye Li could still manage to smile at a time like this. ¡°It¡¯s just zombies, nothing to be afraid of.¡± Hiss! The hundreds of warriors all shook their heads, unable to believe that Ye Li was completely mad. ¡°Look, what¡¯s that!¡± Suddenly, one of the warriors exclaimed. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The hundreds of warriors quickly looked in the direction of the voice and saw the Apocalypse Legion synthesizing zombies. There, the Apocalypse Legion was blocking the hundred thousand zombies in place. And the number of zombies was decreasing rapidly. ¡°How is this possible!¡± All the hundreds of warriors with B-level genes were dumbfounded. Chapter 1334 - Chapter 1334 The lord of the city wants you to make a trip Chapter 1334: The lord of the city wants you to make a trip. Chapter 1334: The lord of the city wants you to make a trip. Hundreds of warrior with B-level genes from the hunting teams all rubbed their eyes, feeling as if they must have seen wrong. But no matter how they rubbed their eyes, the result was still the same. Ye Li also activated the synthesis grid in his mind and began synthesizing zombies. Such a scene shocked everyone present. Whether it was Feng Yue or Tang Xue. Feng Yue watched Ye Li in horror, thinking this was too terrifying. How could there be such a person in this world! A hundred thousand zombies, to others that could be said to be not just a lot, but extremely numerous. But in the eyes of Ye Li and the Apocalypse Legion, that was pitifully few. It didn¡¯t take long for the hundred thousand zombies to be completely synthesized. Ah Da, became a ninth-tier Heavenly King Realm zombie, the rest were all eighth-tier. This¡­ this¡­ this¡­ Hundreds of warriors with B-level genes from the hunting teams looked at the Apocalypse Legion in utter terror. This is¡­ zombies? For a moment, hundreds of warriors from the hunting teams couldn¡¯t help but break into a cold sweat. Zombies like this appearing in the Heavenly Territory was too terrifying. ¡°By the way, do you know where else there might be zombies?¡± Ye Li asked the warriors indifferently. Hearing this, the hundreds of warriors from the hunting teams snapped back to reality and hurriedly said to Ye Li: ¡°To answer the senior¡¯s question, there are many more zombies beneath the Dark Temple.¡± Beneath the Dark Temple? ¡°Alright, you may go,¡± Ye Li said. After the hundreds of warriors from the hunting teams had left, Ye Li then gave an order to the Apocalypse Legion. ¡°Apocalypse Legion, go and synthesize those zombies.¡± The Apocalypse Legion all departed. ¡­ The zombie synthesis incident in Huang Town, thanks to the hunting teams alone, reached the ears of the Tianjing City Realm Master. The Realm Master of the Heavenly Territory ordered a thorough investigation. Suddenly, the entire Warrior Alliance in the Heavenly Territory started searching for the Apocalypse Legion. Ye Li, of course, also heard about this development. He summoned the Apocalypse Legion back, to his surprise, the Apocalypse Legion had all become ninth-tier Heavenly King Realm zombies, it seemed they had synthesized quite a number of zombies. ¡°Feng Yue, you and the Apocalypse Legion go and station yourselves in the Zombie Empire,¡± said Ye Li. Feng Yue nodded and then set out with the Apocalypse Legion towards the Zombie Empire. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Ye Li said to Tang Xue slowly. Subsequently, Ye Li and Tang Xue returned to Sky Martial City. Ye Li didn¡¯t go anywhere else but resided in the Martial Arts Academy. Three days later¡­ Lin Lei, the dean of the Martial Arts Academy, found him. Lin Lei cast a shocked glance at Ye Li and then said: ¡°Sir, the City Lord¡­ the City Lord has asked for you to pay a visit.¡± The City Lord? Ye Li knew that the City Lord Lin Lei referred to was naturally the City Lord of Sky Martial City. However, he did not know the City Lord of Sky Martial City. ¡°Do you know what it¡¯s about?¡± Ye Li asked Lin Lei, puzzled. ¡°It should be, should be about the matter of you exterminating the Jin family,¡± said Lin Lei to Ye Li. Upon hearing this, Ye Li understood and said indifferently, ¡°Then you tell the City Lord to come find me himself.¡± What? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Lin Lei was stunned, he couldn¡¯t imagine Ye Li would say such a thing. ¡°Sir, the City Lord is a supreme existence at the seventh-tier Heavenly King Realm,¡± said Lin Lei, convinced that Ye Li was unaware of the City Lord¡¯s strength. ¡°Oh, what does that have to do with me?¡± Ye Li said calmly. Hiss! Lin Lei was inwardly surprised; he certainly did not expect Ye Li to remain so composed upon hearing about the City Lord¡¯s Realm. Chapter 1335 - Chapter 1335 Does the lord have the authority to grant me an Chapter 1335: Does the lord have the authority to grant me an audience? Chapter 1335: Does the lord have the authority to grant me an audience? ¡°My lord, the City Lord is an unsurpassed existence at the seventh-tier Heavenly King level!¡± Dean Lin Lei thought Ye Li hadn¡¯t heard clearly and repeated himself to Ye Li. Ye Li was amused, finding Lin Lei somewhat interesting. Seeing the anxious look on Dean Lin Lei, he casually said to Lin Lei: ¡°Is the seventh-tier Heavenly King level very powerful?¡± ¡°This¡­!¡± Dean Lin Lei was shocked, having never expected Ye Li to say such a thing. Is the seventh-tier Heavenly King level very powerful? Could it not be powerful? That was the most powerful man in the entire Sky Martial City. ¡°My lord, should I let the City Lord know to come see you?¡± ¡°Yes, just like that.¡± Ye Li spoke slowly. Dean Lin Lei sighed. He knew Ye Li¡¯s strength was terrifying to an insurmountable extent. Usually, someone with strength like Ye Li¡¯s would have to be extremely intelligent, and he had thought Ye Li was intelligent to an insurmountable extent. But only now did he realize he was mistaken. Not just mistaken, but utterly and completely so. Hmph! Suddenly, a cold snort reached Ye Li¡¯s ears. Ye Li looked in the direction of the sound and saw a middle-aged man striding toward them. Dean Lin Lei was explaining. It wasn¡¯t long before the middle-aged man arrived beside Ye Li. ¡°Is it you who asked for the City Lord to personally meet you?¡± The middle-aged man stared down Ye Li as he spoke. With a face as tranquil as jade, Ye Li looked at the middle-aged man and lightly said, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me.¡± Upon hearing this, the middle-aged man became furiously enraged, ¡°How many lives do you have to dare speak such an outrageous statement!¡± This middle-aged man named Zhang Dong was from the City Lord Mansion, a tier 3 Heavenly King level warrior, which was pitifully weak compared to Ye Li. ¡°Am I human?¡± ¡°If you¡¯re not human, then what are you?¡± Zhang Dong was baffled, not understanding what Ye Li meant. ¡°Since you know that I am human, why do you still ask me how many lives I have?¡± Ye Li looked at Zhang Dong calmly. With that statement, Zhang Dong¡¯s anger became insurmountable. ¡°Ye Li, you, you!¡± Zhang Dong gritted his teeth, staring at Ye Li. After a few seconds, Zhang Dong spoke again, ¡°Ye Li, it seems you won¡¯t shed tears without seeing the coffin!¡± ¡°Even upon seeing a coffin, I won¡¯t shed tears, because I will never need one,¡± Ye Li said lightly. Watching this scene, Dean Lin Lei couldn¡¯t help but be secretly shocked. He thought a fight was likely to break out. ¡°Ye Li, I¡¯ll ask you one more time, will you go to see the City Lord or not!¡± Zhang Dong stared at Ye Li as he asked. Ye Li smiled, ¡°Do you really think the City Lord is worthy enough for me to go see him?¡± Hiss! Zhang Dong was taken aback, knowing Ye Li was arrogant, but not expecting him to be this audacious. This person¡­ Was he truly not afraid of death? ¡°Do you believe me?¡± Zhang Dong looked at Ye Li coldly, ¡°I can make your death very ugly!¡± Hehe. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ye Li chuckled secretly to himself, not comprehending why a warrior with tier 3 Heavenly King level special genes would dare say such words to him. ¡°Is that so? Since you say you can make my death very ugly, then make your move,¡± Ye Li said, gesturing with his finger to Zhang Dong. A thousand feet of raging fire surged above Zhang Dong¡¯s head. However, he did not make a move against Ye Li; Ye Li had single-handedly annihilated the Jin family, and the whole Sky Martial City knew it. Obviously, he knew that he was no match for Ye Li. Chapter 1336 - Chapter 1336 You have offended me Chapter 1336: You have offended me. Chapter 1336: You have offended me. Zhang Dong stared at Ye Li with death in his eyes. ¡°I know I¡¯m no match for you, but don¡¯t think you¡¯re invincible in Sky Martial City!¡± Dean Lin Lei kept his lips tightly sealed, knowing he couldn¡¯t afford to offend either side. ¡°Heh heh.¡± Ye Li smiled indifferently, ¡°I really don¡¯t understand.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Zhang Dong looked at Ye Li, puzzled. ¡°I don¡¯t understand why an ant like you dares to speak so boldly in front of me.¡± Upon hearing this, Zhang Dong was startled. It was because he noticed that at that moment, Ye Li¡¯s eyes and brows were filled with layers of killing intent, exuding an imposing presence for hundreds of feet around him. For some reason, his whole body began to tremble violently. ¡°Ye Li, I, I am here on behalf of the City Lord Mansion!¡± Zhang Dong tried to muster all the courage he had. ¡°Even though you are representing the City Lord Mansion, you will still die today,¡± Ye Li said slowly to Zhang Dong. Hearing this, Zhang Dong was instantly scared out of his wits. ¡°You, you¡­ what did you say?¡± Zhang Dong could never have dreamed that Ye Li would say such a thing. ¡°Pitiful ant,¡± Ye Li shook his head. Seeing Ye Li¡¯s demeanor, Zhang Dong became even more terrified to the extreme. ¡°Ye Li, in times of war between two nations, one does not kill the envoys. If you dare do anything to me, the City Lord will never let you off.¡± Realizing Ye Li was serious, Zhang Dong couldn¡¯t help but invoke the City Lord. Dean Lin Lei of the Heavenly Dao Academy also inwardly gasped at those words, wondering if Ye Li really intended to kill Zhang Dong? Remembering that Ye Li dared to annihilate the Jin family, killing a mere Zhang Dong would be nothing. Ye Li smiled again and said slowly to Zhang Dong: ¡°Indeed, one does not kill envoys during a war between two nations, but you made one mistake.¡± ¡°Which mistake!¡± Zhang Dong promptly asked. ¡°You offended me,¡± Ye Li stated plainly. As the words fell, Ye Li raised a finger. Atop that finger, terrifying spiritual energy began to coil. Seeing the horrifying spiritual energy gathering on Ye Li¡¯s finger, Zhang Dong was immediately stricken with extreme fear. He knew that he could never be a match for Ye Li. The only way to live was to flee! Immediately, Zhang Dong began to run! Watching Zhang Dong flee, Ye Li couldn¡¯t help but shake his head, wondering why he chose to run. Could he really escape? Whoosh! A terrifying golden spiritual energy attack flew towards Zhang Dong. Ah!!! In an instant, Zhang Dong¡¯s scream entered Dean Lin Lei¡¯s ears. Zhang Dong fell hard to the ground, his life forever erased from this world. This this this¡­ Watching this unfold, Dean Lin Lei was dumbfounded. He had thought about it, but where could he have imagined that Ye Li would actually kill Zhang Dong. To think that Zhang Dong represented the City Lord Mansion. ¡°Lord Ye Li, Zhang Dong¡­¡± Dean Lin Lei looked at Ye Li in utter shock. ¡°I know what you want to say, just a minor City Lord Mansion,¡± Ye Li spoke nonchalantly. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Hearing this, an endless shock filled Dean Lin Lei¡¯s heart. He thought to himself how domineering Ye Li was. ¡°Then, Lord Ye Li, what should we do with Zhang Dong¡¯s corpse?¡± Dean Lin Lei had to be cautious, fearing that any slight mistake might offend Ye Li, who would then not hesitate to kill him. He was not yet ready to die. Chapter 1337 - Chapter 1337 Sky Martial City Lord Xiao Da Chapter 1337: Sky Martial City Lord Xiao Da Chapter 1337: Sky Martial City Lord Xiao Da Ye Li gazed at Zhang Dong¡¯s corpse, lost in thought for several seconds. ¡°Take him to the City Lord Mansion,¡± he said, ¡°and tell them exactly what I said.¡± Ye Li spoke to Dean Lin Lei of the Heavenly Dao Academy. Dean Lin Lei of the Heavenly Dao Academy quickly nodded, not daring to dispute in the slightest. ¡°Yes, Lord Ye Li!¡± Having said that, Dean Lin Lei then took Zhang Dong¡¯s corpse and left the place. After leaving, a touch of languor appeared on Ye Li¡¯s handsome face; he casually jumped onto a large tree and closed his eyes to rest. ¡­ City Lord Mansion. The City Lord Mansion is the largest power institution in Sky Martial City. City Lord Xiao Da is a supreme being at the seventh-tier Heavenly King Realm. At this moment, Dean Lin Lei of the Heavenly Dao Academy has already arrived outside the City Lord Mansion with Zhang Dong¡¯s corpse. ¡°What, Zhang Dong?¡± The guards outside the City Lord Mansion were all stunned. ¡°Quickly, go in and report to the City Lord!¡± Dean Lin Lei of the Heavenly Dao Academy hurriedly said to the dozen or so guards in front of him. Without any hesitation, one of the guards rushed inside. ¡°City Lord, City Lord!¡± Inside the grand hall of the City Lord Mansion. A middle-aged man sat on the throne, drinking tea. The middle-aged man was wearing a luxurious robe, and every movement he made was filled with dignity; he had sharp sword-like eyebrows and piercing leopard eyes, his face bright as a silver platter! The middle-aged man was none other than City Lord Xiao Da. The guard who ran into the City Lord Mansion had a face filled with extreme panic. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± City Lord Xiao Da furrowed his brows; he always disliked others being flustered, as it made him feel as if not everything was under his control. ¡°Zhang Dong¡­ Zhang Dong is dead.¡± ¡°What!¡± Xiao Da was shocked, naturally not expecting the guard to bring such news. ¡°It¡¯s Dean Lin Lei of the Heavenly Dao Academy who has brought back the body; it is now outside the City Lord Mansion.¡± Upon hearing the news, Xiao Da¡¯s expression suddenly turned icy, and the temperature in the grand hall plummeted. ¡°Damn it, damn it all!¡± As the words fell, Xiao Da crushed the teacup in his hand into powder. ¡°Let them in!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Before long, Dean Lin Lei of the Heavenly Dao Academy entered the grand hall with Zhang Dong¡¯s body. City Lord Xiao Da looked at Zhang Dong¡¯s corpse, and above his head, a thousand zhang of rage erupted. ¡°Ye Li, Ye Li!¡± Xiao Da clenched his teeth tightly, and the words hissed through his clenched teeth, clearly enraged to the extreme. ¡°City Lord, this matter has nothing to do with me.¡± Dean Lin Lei of the Heavenly Dao Academy hurriedly spoke to City Lord Xiao Da, fearing he would be blamed. ¡°Lin Lei! Did Zhang Dong ask Ye Li to come to the City Lord Mansion, telling him that I wanted to see him?¡± City Lord Xiao Da sternly questioned Dean Lin Lei of the Heavenly Dao Academy. Lin Lei dared not conceal anything, and quickly replied: ¡°Yes, but Ye Li said, Ye Li said¡­¡± Xiao Da, seeing Lin Lei hesitate, became even more furious. ¡°I¡¯m telling you¡­ speak!¡± The final word ¡°speak¡± was particularly forceful from Xiao Da. Dean Lin Lei of the Heavenly Dao Academy knew that if he didn¡¯t speak now, the City Lord might very well take action against him. ¡°Ye Li said that you, City Lord, have no right to summon him to the City Lord Mansion, and he also said that you should personally go to see him.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°What?!¡± City Lord Xiao Da¡¯s teeth clenched in anger upon hearing this. ¡°Then tell me, why would he kill Zhang Dong!¡± ¡°Because¡­ because Zhang Dong spoke those indifferent words; he probably offended Ye Li, so Ye Li killed him.¡± Dean Lin Lei of the Heavenly Dao Academy said cautiously. Chapter 1338 - Chapter 1338 City Lord has arrived at the Heavenly Dao Chapter 1338: City Lord has arrived at the Heavenly Dao Academy Chapter 1338: City Lord has arrived at the Heavenly Dao Academy City Lord Xiao Da¡¯s eyes blazed with fire. ¡°Heh heh!¡± He sneered coldly, ¡°I truly never expected Ye Li to be so arrogantly presumptuous.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s to say otherwise, my lord? I didn¡¯t dare utter a single word at the time; I was afraid.¡± Dean Lin Lei of the Heavenly Dao Academy said in horror as he took up the conversation. ¡°Lin Lei, does Ye Li know that I am of the seventh-tier Heavenly King Realm?¡± City Lord Xiao Da continued. ¡°He does, I told him, but he said that the seventh-tier Heavenly King Realm is nothing much.¡± Cold sweat had already formed on Dean Lin Lei¡¯s forehead. Ha ha ha ha! City Lord Xiao Da suddenly burst out laughing, as if he had heard the world¡¯s funniest joke. Seventh-tier Heavenly King Realm¡­ nothing much? Very well! Suddenly, City Lord Xiao Da vanished from his throne. Watching the City Lord disappear, Dean Lin Lei finally breathed a sigh of relief, and the heart that had been in his throat finally settled down. Suddenly, Lin Lei thought of something. City Lord disappeared? Did he go to¡­ the Heavenly Dao Academy? At this thought, Dean Lin Lei panicked and rushed towards the Heavenly Dao Academy. ¡­ Heavenly Dao Academy. City Lord Xiao Da had already arrived at the Heavenly Dao Academy. All the disciples were stunned. ¡°The City Lord, what¡¯s he doing at the Heavenly Dao Academy?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t know, but it looked like the City Lord was quite angry.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t think our dean has offended the City Lord, do you?¡± All the disciples in the square looked at each other with confusion. City Lord Xiao Da¡¯s face was extremely cold as he scanned the disciples in the square. Feeling the gaze of the City Lord, all the disciples were secretly terrified and scarcely dared to move. ¡°Ye Li, where are you!¡± Several seconds later, City Lord Xiao Da addressed the disciples in the square with a cold voice. At his words, all the disciples heaved a sigh of relief, thinking that if the City Lord was just looking for Ye Li, then they had nothing to worry about. ¡°I¡¯m asking you, where is Ye Li!¡± City Lord Xiao Da could no longer contain his raging fury. ¡°City Lord, we¡­ we have no idea where Ye Li is,¡± one teacher hurriedly said to Xiao Da. ¡°City lord! City Lord!¡± At that moment, Dean Lin Lei returned to the Heavenly Dao Academy. Lin Lei hurried over to Xiao Da¡¯s side. ¡°Take me to him!¡± City Lord Xiao Da coldly said to Dean Lin Lei. Dean Lin Lei quickly nodded, and then promptly led the City Lord towards where Ye Li was located. All the disciples in the square were full of doubt, not understanding what business the City Lord had with Ye Li, and they followed in curiosity. Before long, City Lord Xiao Da and the disciples saw Ye Li. At that moment, Ye Li was sitting on a tree, meditating with his eyes closed. ¡°City Lord.¡± Dean Lin Lei said to Xiao Da in a low voice. He of course didn¡¯t dare to speak loudly, lest Ye Li should hear. He wasn¡¯t a fool and knew that if Ye Li dared to kill Zhang Dong, who represented the City Lord, then he must possess extraordinary strength. Who would fall in this confrontation was still unknown! ¡°You! So you are Ye Li!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only City Lord Xiao Da glared intently at Ye Li who was meditating with his eyes closed in the tree. Upon hearing this, Ye Li yawned and reluctantly opened his eyes. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m Ye Li,¡± Ye Li said indifferently, but he didn¡¯t even glance at City Lord Xiao Da. Seeing Ye Li blatantly ignoring him, City Lord Xiao Da¡¯s rage grew immeasurably. ¡°Ye Li, do you know who I am?¡± Chapter 1339 - Chapter 1339 Lord Xiao Das Fury Chapter 1339: Lord Xiao Da¡¯s Fury Chapter 1339: Lord Xiao Da¡¯s Fury All the students turned their gaze towards Ye Li. They had never imagined that Ye Li would dare to ignore the City Lord. This was the City Lord, after all! The supreme figure of Sky Martial City. After hearing the City Lord speak that way, they thought Ye Li certainly didn¡¯t realize this was the City Lord; otherwise, he would never dare to ignore him. But what they didn¡¯t know was that, just moments ago, Ye Li had just killed Zhang Dong, who represented the City Lord. ¡°What does who you are have to do with me?¡± Ye Li said indifferently, his gaze still not falling on City Lord Xiao Da. City Lord Xiao Da, watching this scene unfold, couldn¡¯t help but burst into a rage like thunder. ¡°I am still the Lord of Sky Martial City!¡± Xiao Da shouted loudly. In his view, once Ye Li knew he was the Lord of Sky Martial City, he would certainly be scared witless. Unfortunately, to his astonishment, not the slightest ripple crossed the calm, jade-like face of Ye Li, as if he had not heard a word. ¡°You, you!¡± City Lord Xiao Da could swear, he really could swear, that he had never been so angry in his life. ¡°How dare Ye Li?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, could it be that Ye Li has the same strength as the City Lord?¡± ¡°How is that possible? City Lord Xiao Da is at the seventh-tier Heavenly King Realm!¡± The students in the square all gasped in astonishment. ¡°Ye Li, you killed Zhang Dong!¡± City Lord Xiao Da spoke coldly, ¡°Now, if I kill you, you won¡¯t object, right?¡± The students were greatly shocked at his words. ¡°I won¡¯t object,¡± Ye Li said slowly, ¡°provided that you can kill me.¡± Ding! ¡°Congratulations to the host for reaching the ninth-tier Heavenly King Realm.¡± Suddenly, the system¡¯s voice entered Ye Li¡¯s mind. Ye Li was startled, thinking that this was a breakthrough? Who was he supposed to reason with? ¡°Ye Li, you think I can¡¯t kill you; that¡¯s why you¡¯re so arrogant, right?¡± City Lord Xiao Da smiled coldly. Ye Li¡¯s face remained as calm as still water. He leaped off the tree. ¡°Do you really trust your own eyes?¡± Ye Li looked indifferently at City Lord Xiao Da. City Lord Xiao Da, naturally not understanding Ye Li¡¯s meaning, stared intently at Ye Li and asked: ¡°What do you mean?¡± The students also looked towards Ye Li, because they too didn¡¯t understand what he meant. ¡°It means that you should never trust your eyes, because sometimes even your eyes can deceive you,¡± Ye Li said calmly. Upon hearing these words, City Lord Xiao Da pondered for several seconds, his gaze freezing on Ye Li. ¡°So, you still think I can¡¯t kill you?¡± Ye Li¡¯s face remained tranquil as water, ¡°Don¡¯t you find it laughable for such words to come from the mouth of a warrior with B-level genes at the seventh-tier Heavenly King Realm?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you just an ant at the seventh-tier Heavenly King Realm? Why are you so arrogant in front of me?¡± Hiss! Upon hearing these words, everyone present inhaled sharply, staring at Ye Li in shock and disbelief. To them, the seventh-tier Heavenly King Realm was an insurmountable mountain. Yet in Ye Li¡¯s eyes, it was but an ant? They couldn¡¯t believe it; they truly couldn¡¯t believe it! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Good, good, good! Very good!¡± At that moment, City Lord Xiao Da was enraged beyond measure. ¡°Ye Li, since you are so confident, then let me show you my power!¡± As the words fell, City Lord Xiao Da clenched his fist. On his fist, terrifying spiritual energy began to gather, and finally, it condensed into a formidable wolf. Chapter 1340 - Chapter 1340 Instant kill Sky Martial City Lord Xiao Da Chapter 1340: Instant kill Sky Martial City Lord Xiao Da Chapter 1340: Instant kill Sky Martial City Lord Xiao Da Bang! Suddenly, the city lord Xiao Da threw a punch towards Ye Li. All those present widened their eyes, clearly not wanting to miss a single spectacular moment. They saw a wolf made of condensed spiritual power flying towards Ye Li. They thought by now Ye Li must be scared. But when they looked at Ye Li¡¯s face, they were all stunned again, because his face remained as calm as still water. This¡­ All the students were greatly shocked, how could Ye Li remain so tranquil in the face of such an attack? Moreover¡­ They noticed that Ye Li made no move to dodge or defend himself. Could it be¡­ Ye Li was scared stiff? Thinking this, all the students on the plaza shook their heads, knowing Ye Li¡¯s fate. City lord Xiao Da watched this scene with a sneer. He had originally thought that Ye Li, being so arrogant, must possess corresponding strength, but now it seemed that he was not just wrong, but hugely mistaken. Boom! Undoubtedly, the wolf formed from spiritual power struck Ye Li¡¯s body with great force. Everyone knew that Ye Li was a dead man now, that he would forever disappear from this world. Yet the next scene made them all jump out of their skins in shock. Because when the spiritual power wolf struck Ye Li, not only did Ye Li not die, he did not even take a half step back, and his face remained as calm as water. Impossible!!! All those present screamed. They could not believe it was true, they really could not believe it. ¡°There is nothing impossible in this world,¡± Ye Li said lightly, sweeping his gaze across the students in the plaza. City lord Xiao Da stood frozen in place, how could he dare to believe this was real? ¡°You, how did you do it?¡± City lord Xiao Da stared hard at Ye Li. A slight smile curled at the corner of Ye Li¡¯s mouth, and an ironic smile appeared on his handsome face as he said casually to city lord Xiao Da, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you before, never to trust your own eyes, but if you insist on believing, what can I do?¡± As the words fell, Ye Li disappeared from the spot. Before city lord Xiao Da could react, Ye Li was already in front of him. Bang! Ye Li landed a heavy punch on city lord Xiao Da¡¯s body as well. But city lord Xiao Da was unable to catch such a punch. Ahh!!! City lord Xiao Da flew backward violently and smashed into the ground, and his life was forever erased from this world. Silence, a deathly stillness. All those present opened their eyes to the largest extent in history, their mouths agape wide enough to fit an extra-large bowl. At that moment, absolutely no one dared to utter a word. The city lord! The number one powerhouse of Sky Martial City, at the seventh-tier of the Heavenly King Realm, just died like that? Many even rubbed their eyes, because they couldn¡¯t believe that the city lord had died just like that. But no matter how much they rubbed their eyes, the result was the same. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Dean Lin Lei of Heavenly Dao Academy quietly heaved a sigh of relief. He was quite relieved. Thinking back to when Ye Li killed Zhang Dong, he was glad he hadn¡¯t helped Zhang Dong; otherwise, he would also be dead now. ¡°Lord Ye Li, you truly are a divine being!¡± Dean Lin Lei of Heavenly Dao Academy was the first to give Ye Li a thumbs up. Chapter 1341 - Chapter 1341 Extremely fierce Chapter 1341: Extremely fierce Chapter 1341: Extremely fierce Facing the praise of Dean Lin Lei from Heavenly Dao Academy, Ye Li¡¯s handsome face remained completely undisturbed. Such praise had been commonplace to him since he transmigrated to this world. ¡°However, Ye Li, you have killed the city lord of Sky Martial City. The Realm Master will surely come to know of this.¡± The Realm Master? Ye Li smiled, ¡°So let him know.¡± Dean Lin Lei of the Heavenly Dao Academy secretly marveled, thinking this was too terrifying. To not even fear the Realm Master¡­ However, Lin Lei soon came to terms with it, simply because Ye Li had killed the city lord in a second. This level of strength was truly too frightening. He had previously found it hard to believe that such a person could appear in Sky Martial City. ¡°Tang Xue.¡± Ye Li called out to Tang Xue. Tang Xue hurried over. ¡°Senior.¡± Ye Li, looking at Dean Lin Lei of Heavenly Dao Academy, said, ¡°You should cultivate her well in the future, otherwise, you should know the consequences.¡± Dean Lin Lei of Heavenly Dao Academy nodded repeatedly upon hearing this. ¡°Yes, yes, I will definitely cultivate her well.¡± Ye Li thought it was unnecessary for him to stay here any longer. Then he activated Swift Steps and disappeared from the spot. ¡­ In Tianjing City, at the Domain Lord Hall. The Realm Master of Heavenly Territory, Chen Long, had a grim face. ¡°Who exactly is it that dares to kill a city lord within my Heavenly Territory?¡± ¡°Reporting to the Realm Master, we have already investigated. The man¡¯s name is Ye Li.¡± A warrior with B-level genes reported to the Realm Master of Heavenly Territory, Chen Long. ¡°Ye Li?¡± Chen Long, the Realm Master of Heavenly Territory, naturally did not recognize Ye Li. ¡°Where are his details?¡± Immediately, the warrior with B-level genes hurriedly handed over the details to Chen Long, Realm Master of Heavenly Territory. Chen Long, the Realm Master of Heavenly Territory, began to look over the materials. ¡°What? Zombies?¡± Chen Long, the Realm Master of Heavenly Territory, almost shouted out loud. ¡°Apocalypse Legion?¡± Several seconds later, Chen Long, the Realm Master of Heavenly Territory, once again spoke, ¡°Who exactly is this Ye Li, capable of controlling such powerful zombies?¡± ¡°Could it be¡­ from the Zombie Empire?¡± Thinking of this, Chen Long, the Realm Master of Heavenly Territory, laughed coldly, ¡°Mobilize the army, set forth to the Zombie Empire!¡± ¡°Yes, Realm Master!¡± The next day, a million-strong army marched towards the Zombie Empire. Ye Li had also arrived at the Zombie Empire. The imperial palace. Ye Li was seated on the throne of the Zombie Empire. At present, he was the emperor of the Zombie Empire. Feng Yue and the Apocalypse Legion stood waiting by the side. ¡°Emperor, the Realm Master of Heavenly Territory has led an army of a million to the Zombie Empire,¡± Feng Yue said to Ye Li. ¡°It seems they have finally come to know,¡± Ye Li said with a light smile. ¡°Feng Yue, do you know the strength of the Realm Master of Heavenly Territory?¡± ¡°To reply to the Emperor, the Realm Master of Heavenly Territory is at Tier 1 of the Heavenly King Realm.¡± After the Heavenly King Realm comes the Saintly Realm. Even with Ye Li¡¯s fusion with the Apocalypse Legion, he was no match for a Tier 1 warrior of the Saintly Realm. Ye Li thought this could be somewhat troublesome. ¡°Ding! Congratulations to the host for obtaining one random draw opportunity.¡± The system¡¯s voice suddenly appeared in Ye Li¡¯s mind. Ye Li was taken aback since it had been a long time since he had had an opportunity for a random draw. Without much thought, Ye Li used the random draw opportunity. Immediately, a virtual pointer in his mind began to spin rapidly within the wheel. Seconds later, the pointer stopped. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Congratulations to the host for drawing Super Rampage x1.¡± Super Rampage: Once used, it enhances combat strength by a thousandfold. Ye Li secretly smiled to himself, thinking that what he needed had come at just the right time. If that was the case, why not capture the king first? At that thought, a glint of brilliance flashed across Ye Li¡¯s handsome face. Chapter 1342 - Chapter 1342 Chen Xiaojia Chapter 1342: Chen Xiaojia Chapter 1342: Chen Xiaojia ¡°Realm Master, what do you think we should do?¡± Feng Yue asked Ye Li. She found that there were absolutely no fluctuations on Ye Li¡¯s face, as if he hadn¡¯t heard a word she said. After all, the Realm Masters of Tianjing City were the most powerful warriors with B-level genes, all of them at the Tier 1 Earth King level! ¡°Feng Yue, you are a zombie, right?¡± Ye Li suddenly asked Feng Yue. Feng Yue was startled and did not understand what Ye Li meant. ¡°Yes, Realm Master,¡± Feng Yue answered. Ye Li smiled, ¡°Since you are a zombie, I think you must have heard the saying, ¡®Shoot the horse first to catch the rider, catch the king first to catch the thief.¡¯ ¡°I¡¯ve heard of it, but the Realm Master of Tianjing is of the Tier 1 Earth King level,¡± Feng Yue said, her fair face filled with concern. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, leave it to me,¡± Ye Li said slowly. He thought that the principle of catching the king to catch the thief was a time-worn truth, yet an eternal one. ¡°Realm Master, the armed forces of Tianjing have already reached the Black Tree Forest, but they don¡¯t seem to be intending to advance further,¡± a zombie of the Heavenly King Realm told Ye Li. Ye Li smiled indifferently and, surveying the zombies in the great hall, said, ¡°Just wait here for my good news.¡± As soon as the words fell, he activated Swift Steps and disappeared from the great hall. ¡­ The Black Tree Forest. It was a forest situated between Tianjing City and the Zombie Empire, vast beyond belief. In the Black Tree Forest, there were all sorts of terrifying ferocious beasts, making it a true Forbidden Zone of Life for ordinary people. Ye Li was still kilometers away from the Black Tree Forest when he activated his Heavenly Spirit Eyes to scout ahead and found that a heavy guard was already in place. ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Who are you?¡± Suddenly, a voice as sweet as a oriole sang out, reaching Ye Li¡¯s ears. A young woman about the same age as Ye Li caught his eye. She was clad in a light blue long robe, with hair down to her waist, and a face as exquisite as jade. Her skin was as clear as ice and jade, sweat-free; a faint warm fragrance seemed to drift from her like from a water pavilion. Indeed, this was what a fairy resembled! Ye Li looked at the girl who had suddenly appeared. His face was very calm, unchanged by her beauty. ¡°May I ask who you are?¡± Seeing that Ye Li hadn¡¯t responded, the girl asked again. ¡°A person,¡± Ye Li replied slowly. A person? The girl chuckled, ¡°That¡¯s a very interesting name.¡± Ye Li paused, for he realized that the girl seemed ice-smart at first glance, but her intelligence seemed in the negative. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve stopped laughing. Who are you, really?¡± Hearing this, Ye Li realized that the girl had been playing with him, and he had been utterly oblivious, thinking she was unintelligent. Ye Li felt somewhat embarrassed, thinking to himself how he could be so wise all the time and so confused in this single moment. ¡°Do you think I would tell you my name?¡± Ye Li looked at the girl. Faced with Ye Li¡¯s sharp tone, the girl merely smiled sweetly, ¡°You will definitely tell me your name.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because Xiaojia says so.¡± Xiaojia? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ye Li naturally did not know any Xiaojia, and he asked the girl: ¡°Who is Xiaojia?¡± ¡°I am Xiaojia,¡± the girl said to Ye Li. Ye Li laughed, genuinely laughed. Since coming to this world, he had never been tricked by anyone, and yet this time, he had been thoroughly outplayed. ¡°Even if you are Xiaojia, why should I tell you my name?¡± Ye Li asked, his face as handsome as jade showing a hint of puzzlement. Chapter 1343 - Chapter 1343 Chen Xiaojia is the daughter of Chen Long Chapter 1343: Chen Xiaojia is the daughter of Chen Long. Chapter 1343: Chen Xiaojia is the daughter of Chen Long. Ye Li truly didn¡¯t understand where this girl got her confidence from. He thought to himself, just because you are a Chen Xiaojia that I don¡¯t recognize, I have to tell you my name? This won¡¯t do. However, Chen Xiaojia just smiled sweetly again, ¡°Because Chen Xiaojia is Chen Long¡¯s daughter.¡± ¡°Chen Long¡¯s daughter?¡± A look of confusion appeared again on Ye Li¡¯s face, which was as handsome as jade, for he certainly didn¡¯t recognize Chen Long either. ¡°Who is Chen Long?¡± Ye Li asked as he looked at Chen Xiaojia. This time, it was Chen Xiaojia¡¯s turn to be stupefied, her fair complexion seemingly frozen. ¡°You, you don¡¯t know Chen Long?¡± Chen Xiaojia stared at Ye Li, astonished beyond measure. ¡°I don¡¯t know Chen Long. Is that so strange?¡± Ye Li said, puzzled, not understanding what was wrong with this Chen Xiaojia. Chen Xiaojia took a minute to calm her shocked expression. ¡°My father is the Heavenly Territory Realm Master, and you really don¡¯t know him?¡± Heavenly Territory¡­ Realm Master? ¡°Your father is the Heavenly Territory Realm Master?¡± Ye Li said with a smile as he looked at Chen Xiaojia. ¡°Yes,¡± Chen Xiaojia nodded her head. Ye Li chuckled to himself, thinking that he had found what he was looking for without any effort. He had originally planned to capture the leaders first, but now it seemed there was no need for that. ¡°My father came here to go to the Zombie Empire to annihilate the Zombie Empire.¡± ¡°I heard that inside the Zombie Empire there are zombies, and they killed the master of Sky Martial City, someone called¡­ called what¡¯s his name, Ye Li.¡± Chen Xiaojia thought for a moment before speaking. ¡°Is that so?¡± Ye Li smiled, ¡°Do you think you can succeed then?¡± ¡°Of course we can succeed, zombies are all bad,¡± Chen Xiaojia murmured with pouted lips. ¡°Hey, can I ask you a question?¡± ¡°What question?¡± A look of perplexity appeared on Ye Li¡¯s face, as handsome as jade. ¡°Why won¡¯t you say your own name?¡± Chen Xiaojia found Ye Li very mysterious, and here in the Realm Master¡¯s place, he actually didn¡¯t know the Heavenly Territory Realm Master. And his looks¡­ If she hadn¡¯t seen Ye Li, she wouldn¡¯t have known that such an extraordinarily handsome person existed in this world. ¡°Because¡­¡± Ye Li thought for a moment, ¡°I¡¯m afraid saying it might scare you to death.¡± What? Chen Xiaojia was taken aback, naturally not expecting Ye Li to say such a thing. Her, the daughter of the Heavenly Territory Realm Master, scared? ¡°Just say your name, I won¡¯t be frightened,¡± Chen Xiaojia said with utter confidence on her fair face. Ye Li didn¡¯t understand why Chen Xiaojia was so persistent about his name. ¡°Do you really want to know?¡± ¡°Really.¡± Chen Xiaojia nodded earnestly. ¡°Well then, my name is Ye Li,¡± Ye Li slowly said. ¡°Oh, Ye Li, wait!¡± Chen Xiaojia¡¯s pupils suddenly constricted, ¡°What did you say your name is?¡± Ye Li secretly chuckled. He had not wanted to reveal his name, but now that he did, this girl showed such a shocked expression; was it amusing? ¡°Ye Li,¡± Ye Li said to Chen Xiaojia once more. Ye¡­ Ye Li! Of course, she knew who Ye Li was, her father had mentioned his name countless times these days. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°You, you really are Ye Li?¡± Chen Xiaojia looked at Ye Li, utterly astonished. ¡°Could I not be Ye Li?¡± A hint of amusement appeared on the handsome, jade-like face of Ye Li. Chen Xiaojia still couldn¡¯t believe that this incredibly handsome young man in front of her was Ye Li. She clenched her teeth and pondered for a few seconds, ¡°But, but everyone says, you are a zombie!¡± Chapter 1344 - Chapter 1344 Come here let me hug you Chapter 1344: Come here, let me hug you. Chapter 1344: Come here, let me hug you. Zombie? Ye Li laughed, ¡°Who said I was a zombie?¡± Chen Xiaojia thought for a moment, realizing that basically everyone was saying Ye Li was a zombie, but her own father never seemed to have said so. Wait a minute! That¡¯s not important, what¡¯s important is that she was now facing Ye Li! With this in mind, Chen Xiaojia hastily stepped back several paces. ¡°You, what do you want to do?¡± Chen Xiaojia looked at Ye Li, horrified. ¡°What do you think?¡± The playful look on Ye Li¡¯s face intensified. At this moment, Chen Xiaojia felt endless terror in her heart. ¡°Ye Li, my father is the Heavenly Territory Realm Master, if you dare to do anything to me, my father will never let you go.¡± Chen Xiaojia knew that she could never match Ye Li, so she brought up her father, hoping Ye Li would back off. Unfortunately, she had miscalculated; Ye Li was never one to be threatened by others. Ye Li smiled, ¡°Do you really think I would be afraid of your father?¡± Chen Xiaojia panicked, truly panicked. This was the first time she had ever been so frightened since she was born. ¡°I, I am a girl, if you dare to do anything to me, you are not a gentleman!¡± Chen Xiaojia looked at Ye Li, terrified. ¡°Hehe,¡± Ye Li chuckled, ¡°I never claimed to be a gentleman.¡± At those words, Chen Xiaojia didn¡¯t know what to say anymore; her pale face was filled with shock. ¡°Come here, let me embrace you.¡± Ye Li gestured for Chen Xiaojia to come closer with a hook of his finger. Chen Xiaojia¡¯s face drained of color at his words, not expecting that Ye Li¡¯s first action would not be to kill her, but rather¡­ How could she have thought before that such a handsome man would be lecherous? ¡°I won¡¯t come over, and if you dare to do anything rash, I will kill myself without hesitation!¡± Chen Xiaojia said sternly as she glared at Ye Li. She knew she wasn¡¯t going to live through the day. Ye Li laughed; he hadn¡¯t expected Chen Xiaojia to have the conviction to rather die than lose her honor. Unfortunately, in front of him, how could she possibly die? ¡°I¡¯ll say it again, come here, let me embrace you.¡± Ye Li gestured for Chen Xiaojia to come closer once again with a hook of his finger. Chen Xiaojia¡¯s pale face had grown bitterly cold, ¡°What if I don¡¯t come over?¡± Ye Li slowly shook his head, activating Swift Steps. In an instant, Ye Li was right in front of Chen Xiaojia. Chen Xiaojia was just at the tier 3 Heavenly King level, and before she could react, Ye Li was at her side. By the time Chen Xiaojia realized what was happening, Ye Li was already embracing her. My God! This is¡­ Chen Xiaojia was stunned, yet at the same time her heart started to race. She did not know why she would exhibit such a reaction. Then, Chen Xiaojia passed out. Ye Li placed Chen Xiaojia into his system space. Immediately afterwards, he headed towards the Black Tree Forest. The forest was only a kilometer away, a short distance for a warrior with special genes. For a powerful warrior like Ye Li, it was even shorter. In just a moment, Ye Li had arrived at the outskirts of the Black Tree Forest. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only What appeared before his eyes was an army of thousands. The soldiers were armed with laser weapons. These laser weapons were extremely lethal to zombies. ¡°Halt!¡± A soldier shouted loudly at Ye Li. Chapter 1345 - Chapter 1345 Outside Black Tree Forest Chapter 1345: Outside Black Tree Forest Chapter 1345: Outside Black Tree Forest ¡°This area is completely sealed off, you can¡¯t go through!¡± A soldier said coldly to Ye Li. Ye Li¡¯s face, as handsome as jade, showed no fluctuation. He slowly addressed the soldier: ¡°I am not going through.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re not going through, then leave!¡± At this moment, thousands of soldiers all aimed their laser guns at Ye Li. With just one command, they would shoot at Ye Li without hesitation. ¡°I didn¡¯t say I was leaving either,¡± Ye Li said calmly, looking at the soldier in front of him. The soldier was taken aback, not expecting Ye Li to say something like that. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Thousands of people were staring intently at Ye Li, obviously not understanding his intent. ¡°Have your Realm Master come out to see me,¡± Ye Li said slowly. What!!! As soon as these words were spoken, everyone present was utterly shocked. ¡°You, what did you say?¡± Thousands were stunned. Asking for the Realm Master to come out to see him? What kind of identity did he have to dare ask the Realm Master to meet him? The soldiers could only think of Ye Li as a madman, a complete and utter madman. ¡°Who are you? Why should the Realm Master come out to see you?¡± one soldier asked, staring at Ye Li. He thought that if Ye Li really had an earth-shattering background, he couldn¡¯t afford to provoke him. ¡°You don¡¯t need to know that. All you need to know is that her daughter is in my hands,¡± Ye Li said indifferently. Hearing this, the thousands of soldiers were momentarily shocked, then hurriedly aimed their laser guns straight at Ye Li. ¡°You, you!¡± Ye Li¡¯s face remained calm as still water. Unmoved as the mountain crashes down before him! What incredible courage! ¡°Go quickly,¡± Ye Li said indifferently. Although the soldiers were furious, they knew that whether true or not, they had to report this incident to the Realm Master. Right away, a soldier hurried into the Black Tree Forest. ¡­ The Realm Master¡¯s encampment. ¡°Realm Master, I think we should just wipe out the Zombie Empire directly.¡± ¡°No, no, no, let¡¯s have the Zombie Empire hand over the person instead.¡± In the encampment, everyone was debating nonstop. ¡°Realm Master!¡± Suddenly, a panicked voice interrupted their debate. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Chen Long, the Heavenly Territory Realm Master, hurriedly asked. The soldier swallowed nervously and said, ¡°Realm Master, this is what happened.¡± Immediately, the soldier recounted everything that had just occurred in full detail. What!!! In the encampment, everyone was dumbfounded. They couldn¡¯t imagine hearing such words from the soldier. ¡°Are you telling the truth?¡± Chen Long, the Heavenly Territory Realm Master, quickly asked. ¡°Absolutely true, Realm Master. It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t know if the young miss is in that person¡¯s hands,¡± the soldier replied in alarm, his whole body drenched in cold sweat, clearly frightened. If he said one wrong word, his life could forever disappear from this world. ¡°Gentlemen, follow me out and have a look!¡± Chen Long, the Heavenly Territory Realm Master, ordered. Right then, everyone from the encampment followed the Heavenly Territory Realm Master. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only It wasn¡¯t long before they saw Ye Li. They never expected Ye Li to be such a strikingly handsome young man. ¡°Is it you who kidnapped my daughter?¡± Chen Long, the Heavenly Territory Realm Master, asked Ye Li, staring at him fixedly. ¡°Yes, it is. Is there anything about this that should surprise you?¡± Ye Li replied indifferently. ¡°Do you have any idea what the consequences of your actions will be?¡± Chen Long asked coldly. Chapter 1346 - Chapter 1346 Heavenly Territory Realm Master Chen Long Chapter 1346: Heavenly Territory Realm Master Chen Long Chapter 1346: Heavenly Territory Realm Master Chen Long Ye Li smiled, ¡°What consequences could there possibly be?¡± Upon hearing these words, a thousand-foot fury instantly surged above the head of Chen Long, the Realm Master of the Heavenly Territory. He couldn¡¯t remember how many years it had been; it had been so many years since anyone had dared to speak to him in such a manner. ¡°I want you to release my daughter now, or else you should know what awaits you!¡± Chen Long said, his gaze fixed on Ye Li. Everyone also looked intently at Ye Li, because they all felt that he was far too arrogant. ¡°I don¡¯t know what awaits me.¡± Ye Li shrugged his shoulders, his handsome face looking nonchalant and composed. Chen Long, the Realm Master of the Heavenly Territory, looked at Ye Li¡¯s expression and couldn¡¯t help but become incandescent with rage. ¡°You! What on earth do you want?¡± Chen Long asked coldly. ¡°Let¡¯s go, come with me to a place to talk, just you alone.¡± As soon as Ye Li finished speaking, he activated Swift Steps and disappeared from the spot. Chen Long, the Realm Master of the Heavenly Territory, was the most powerful warrior with B-level genes in the Heavenly Territory, and his speed was naturally terrifying. Before long, Ye Li and Chen Long, the Realm Master of the Heavenly Territory, arrived at a place. ¡°Speak, what do you want to talk about?¡± Chen Long asked, his gaze on Ye Li. ¡°Do you know who I am?¡± Ye Li asked Chen Long lightly. Chen Long naturally shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t know! Who are you?!¡± ¡°Ye Li.¡± Ye Li truthfully told Chen Long his name. What! Chen Long was shocked, as he had not expected Ye Li to say such a thing. ¡°You are Ye Li!¡± Chen Long looked Ye Li up and down, unable to believe this person before him was Ye Li. ¡°Yes, I am Ye Li,¡± Ye Li said lightly. ¡°Fine! Even if you are Ye Li, why did you kidnap my daughter?¡± Chen Long, staring at Ye Li, demanded. Ye Li smiled candidly, ¡°Actually, in addition to being Ye Li, I have another identity.¡± Chen Long looked puzzled, ¡°What identity?¡± Ye Li nodded slightly, gazing at the slowly moving sun in the sky and spoke, ¡°Emperor of the Zombie Empire.¡± This¡­ Chen Long had never been dumbstruck in his life, but now, he couldn¡¯t help but be speechless. ¡°You, you are the Emperor of the Zombie Empire?¡± Chen Long couldn¡¯t believe it because he knew who the Emperor of the Zombie Imperial Palace was. ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything particularly surprising; I am the new Emperor of the Zombie Empire,¡± Ye Li said. Chen Long pondered for a few seconds before fixing his gaze sternly on Ye Li. ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are, release my daughter now!¡± Ha ha. Ye Li laughed; he truly laughed, because he felt that Chen Long¡¯s words were just a bit too amusing. ¡°Chen Long, you are after all the Realm Master of the Heavenly Territory, how can you be so naive?¡± Ye Li looked at Chen Long, ¡°Releasing your daughter, is it that simple?¡± Upon hearing these words, Chen Long could feel the anger burning intensely within him. ¡°Do you believe it?¡± Chen Long glared at Ye Li, ¡°I can kill you millions of times in a blink of an eye!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ye Li smiled, ¡°Even if what you say is true, what can it change?¡± ¡°If I die, who can guarantee your daughter will survive?¡± Ye Li continued. ¡°You¡­!¡± Chen Long was so angry he was beyond words. ¡°Ye Li, are you threatening me?¡± Chen Long said, looking furiously at Ye Li. Chapter 1347 - Chapter 1347 fought against the Heavenly Territorys Realm Chapter 1347: fought against the Heavenly Territory¡¯s Realm Master, Chen Long Chapter 1347: fought against the Heavenly Territory¡¯s Realm Master, Chen Long ¡°` ¡°You could say that.¡± After thinking for a moment, Ye Li nodded and said to Chen Long. Chen Long¡¯s eyes flared with anger, ¡°Fine! Then what exactly do you want?¡± Ye Li smiled, ¡°Very simple. Have your men retreat and stop attacking the Zombie Empire.¡± Heavenly Territory Realm Master Chen Long finally understood what Ye Li meant. ¡°So, this is the real purpose behind you taking my daughter hostage?¡± ¡°Yes, what else could it be.¡± Ye Li said with an ambiguous smile, ¡°I certainly can¡¯t take her hostage just because she¡¯s pretty.¡± Heavenly Territory Realm Master Chen Long was so furious that he was about to explode in anger. ¡°I agree to your terms!¡± ¡°You agree?¡± Ye Li smiled, ¡°You are only agreeing verbally, what good will that do?¡± Heavenly Territory Realm Master Chen Long had never expected Ye Li to be this clever. He thought to himself that the moment Ye Li released his daughter, he would not hesitate to strike at Ye Li. After all, deception is the essence of warfare! Unfortunately for him, he miscalculated in the end. ¡°Then what do you propose we do?¡± Heavenly Territory Realm Master Chen Long stared at Ye Li as he asked. ¡°Nothing much. First, have all your men retreat, then I¡¯ll release your daughter,¡± Ye Li said indifferently to Chen Long. Heavenly Territory Realm Master Chen Long sneered coldly, ¡°But how do I know for certain that you even have my daughter captive?¡± Ye Li thought that Chen Long wasn¡¯t too foolish. ¡°That¡¯s alright. I can make a bet with you, if you dare to take it,¡± Ye Li spoke slowly. Heavenly Territory Realm Master Chen Long reached the peak of his fury upon hearing this. ¡°Ye Li, do you really think I wouldn¡¯t dare to lay a finger on you?¡± Ye Li genuinely laughed. Heavenly Territory Realm Master Chen Long was at the Tier 1 Earth King level. Ye Li was only at the ninth-tier Heavenly King level, but he had¡­ ¡­insane power! ¡°Chen Long, do you truly believe you can defeat me?¡± A hint of playfulness appeared on Ye Li¡¯s handsome face. Heavenly Territory Realm Master Chen Long paused, naturally not expecting Ye Li to say such a thing. ¡°Ye Li, what did you just say?¡± Heavenly Territory Realm Master Chen Long looked astonished at Ye Li and asked. Haha. Ye Li smiled again. ¡°Do you truly trust your own eyes?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Heavenly Territory Realm Master Chen Long genuinely didn¡¯t understand what Ye Li was getting at. ¡°Chen Long, you¡¯re just a Tier 1 Earth Saint Realm, right?¡± A hint of mockery appeared on Ye Li¡¯s handsome face. Heavenly Territory Realm Master Chen Long was stupefied. Just a Tier 1¡­Earth Saint Realm? He really didn¡¯t understand how Ye Li could say such a thing. ¡°Ye Li, are you implying you can defeat me?¡± Heavenly Territory Realm Master Chen Long stared at Ye Li and asked. Ye Li nodded his head, ¡°It seems you¡¯re not too dense.¡± Heavenly Territory Realm Master Chen Long was too enraged, as no one had ever dared to speak to him like this before. ¡°Fine! If you can defeat me, I¡¯ll never attack the Zombie Imperial Palace again!¡± ¡°And if you lose?¡± Chen Long stared at Ye Li and asked. Ye Li smiled nonchalantly, ¡°If I lose, then I¡¯m at your mercy.¡± ¡°Agreed!¡± Chen Long nodded. ¡°Make your move, Ye Li!¡± As he spoke, Heavenly Territory Realm Master Chen Long gestured to Ye Li with a hooking finger. Not a single ripple showed on Ye Li¡¯s handsome face, and he too gestured to Heavenly Territory Realm Master Chen Long with a hooking finger. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°You go first.¡± In the past, Heavenly Territory Realm Master Chen Long had neither seen nor heard of anyone like Ye Li. ¡°Arrogant fool!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Heavenly Territory Realm Master Chen Long threw a fierce punch at Ye Li. ¡°` Chapter 1348 - Chapter 1348 Heavenly Territory Realm Master Chen Long loses Chapter 1348: Heavenly Territory Realm Master Chen Long loses Chapter 1348: Heavenly Territory Realm Master Chen Long loses Bang! After Realm Master Chen Long of the Heavenly Territory threw a punch, the earth shook and the mountains quivered. An invisible and terrifying force shot towards Ye Li. ¡°Activate: Ultra Rampage!¡± Boom! Suddenly, Ye Li¡¯s entire body turned a crimson red. Gleaming treasure light swirled around him, and his hair moved on its own without wind. Ye Li also thrust out a punch. This punch, without any attachment of spiritual power, was so ordinary yet it felt unprecedentedly terrifying. The invisible and terrifying force was directly scattered by Ye Li¡¯s punch! What? Witnessing such a scene, Realm Master Chen Long of the Heavenly Territory couldn¡¯t help but grit his teeth. ¡°Unexpectedly, you have some skill,¡± he said, staring hard at Ye Li. Ye Li¡¯s face, as handsome as jade, remained unaffected, and he had no interest in wasting words with Chen Long. That was because the duration of Ultra Rampage lasted only ten seconds. Boom! All of a sudden, Ye Li fiercely attacked Realm Master Chen Long of the Heavenly Territory. This punch was truly a display of might. Realm Master Chen Long of the Heavenly Territory was a Tier 1 Warrior of the Holy Realm and the most powerful warrior with special genes in the Heavenly Territory. He never expected Ye Li to be so terrifying. Realm Master Chen Long¡¯s pupils involuntarily shrank, the punch Ye Li had thrown was just too terrifying. However, Tier 1 Warrior of the Holy Realm was after all a Tier 1 Warrior of the Holy Realm. In the end, Realm Master Chen Long still managed to evade the punch. As Chen Long dodged the punch, he looked angrily at Ye Li, but before he could speak, he saw Ye Li charging towards him again. This speed¡­ He found himself unable to capture it. ¡°Th-this¡­¡± Realm Master Chen Long of the Heavenly Territory was at a loss for words. Ye Li¡¯s fist stopped right at the bridge of Realm Master Chen Long¡¯s nose. However, Ye Li¡¯s fist halted there. If the punch had landed on Chen Long¡¯s face, Chen Long would have had no chance to survive. At that moment, Ye Li was ensnared in crimson spiritual energy, his hair standing straight up, looking truly petrifying. ¡°You, you!¡± Realm Master Chen Long could no longer articulate a complete sentence, his face overcome with terror. ¡°Now, do you still think you can defeat me?¡± asked Ye Li faintly, facing Realm Master Chen Long. Realm Master Chen Long was already soaked in cold sweat. ¡°Ye Li, how can you possibly be so strong?¡± Realm Master Chen Long didn¡¯t know. He truly didn¡¯t understand why Ye Li was so formidable. How could a person¡­ be so terrifying! ¡°That¡¯s not important,¡± Ye Li said indifferently while looking at Realm Master Chen Long. ¡°What¡¯s important is that you must make a blood oath.¡± A blood oath! The most malicious oath in this world. An oath taken in blood, where violating it means immediate death as blood pours from all seven orifices. Realm Master Chen Long naturally understood what Ye Li meant and he said while focusing on Ye Li: ¡°Fine!¡± He knew he was defeated. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°I swear by my blood, forever refraining from attacking the Zombie Empire!¡± Realm Master Chen Long made the blood oath. Ye Li smiled faintly, thinking that his goal had been achieved. Immediately after, he released Chen Xiaojia from the system space. Realm Master Chen Long, looking at his unconscious Xiaojia and finding not a single wound on her entire body, finally took a deep breath. Chapter 1349 - Chapter 1349 Tianjing City Chapter 1349: Tianjing City Chapter 1349: Tianjing City ¡°Eh?¡± Chen Xiaojia suddenly woke up. ¡°What happened to me?¡± A hint of astonishment appeared on her fair face. ¡°Xiaojia.¡± The Realm Master of Heavenly Territory, Chen Long, hurriedly called out to Chen Xiaojia. Upon seeing her father, a touch of joy instantly spread across Xiaojia¡¯s fair face. But suddenly, as if remembering something, she quickly leaped up from the ground. ¡°Ye Ye¡­ Ye Li!¡± Chen Xiaojia looked towards Ye Li, noticing that he was watching her with an indifferent expression. ¡°Dad, he¡¯s Ye Li.¡± Chen Xiaojia quickly explained to her father. However, she realized that a bitter expression had spread across her father¡¯s face. ¡°Dad, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Confusion swept over Chen Xiaojia¡¯s beautiful face. She had never seen such an expression on her father since she was born. She knew her father was the most powerful man in Heavenly Territory. Yet now, he had such an expression on his face¨Ccould it be¡­ At that thought, Chen Xiaojia¡¯s pupils suddenly contracted, because she had considered a startling possibility. Her father and Ye Li had already fought a great battle. Her father¡­ had lost. ¡°Be a good person from now on,¡± Ye Li said with a smile to Chen Xiaojia. Chen Xiaojia was taken aback, staring at Ye Li in shock, ¡°You, you¡­!¡± She didn¡¯t know how to face Ye Li. She remembered being embraced by him while she was unconscious. ¡°Leave now.¡± Ye Li said slowly. Upon hearing this, the Realm Master of Heavenly Territory, Chen Long, reacted as if he had been pardoned and hurried away with Chen Xiaojia. Only after their figures had completely vanished from Ye Li¡¯s sight did he activate Swift Steps and disappear from the spot. Zombie Imperial Palace. Ye Li returned to the Zombie Imperial Palace. ¡°Emperor, how did it go?¡± Feng Yue asked eagerly upon Ye Li¡¯s return. Ye Li¡¯s face, handsome as sculpture, remained tranquil as he slowly began, ¡°It¡¯s been dealt with.¡± What? Feng Yue was stunned, looking at Ye Li in amazement. ¡°My lord is really too formidable,¡± the ten Heavenly King Realm zombies of the Apocalypse Legion praised Ye Li with a smile. ¡°Report!¡± Suddenly, a zombie ran in. ¡°Your Majesty, the Realm Master of Heavenly Territory has left the Black Tree Forest with an army of a million.¡± Upon this revelation, every zombie in the hall was shocked beyond words, unable to regain their composure for a long time. After a while, Feng Yue managed to snap out of her astonishment, looking at Ye Li and muttering to herself, ¡°The Emperor is truly a divine being!¡± After staying in the Zombie Empire for about ten days and finding it uninteresting, Ye Li turned and went to Tianjing City. Tianjing City is the largest city in Heavenly Territory. The city bustled with people, the streets were teeming with activity. Ye Li wandered the streets aimlessly. ¡°Excuse me, could you help me?¡± Suddenly, a tinkling voice reached Ye Li¡¯s ears. Ye Li paused, recognizing that the voice was addressing him, and he looked in the direction of the sound. A girl in her early twenties, who was very beautiful, appeared before his eyes. ¡°Are you talking to me?¡± Ye Li looked at the girl in front of him. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The girl¡¯s expression froze as she stared blankly at Ye Li. ¡°Oh my God, how can there be someone so handsome in this world!¡± The girl was astounded; she truly couldn¡¯t believe that such an exquisitely handsome person could exist. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Ye Li asked the girl, puzzled. Chapter 1350 - Chapter 1350 Xueling Chapter 1350: Xueling Chapter 1350: Xueling The girl swallowed, finally coming back to her senses. ¡°No, I just thought you were so handsome that I was stunned for a moment.¡± After speaking, a blush appeared on the girl¡¯s fair face. Ye Li sighed to himself, well aware that he was the most handsome man in the world. Unfortunately, he wasn¡¯t pleased. Because he had never been a lecher. ¡°Right, my name is Xueling, hello.¡± As she spoke, the girl extended her hand towards Ye Li. Ye Li had no intention of shaking hands with the girl, his face as calm as still water. ¡°What is it?¡± Ye Li asked indifferently. Seeing that Ye Li didn¡¯t extend his hand to shake hers, Xueling¡¯s porcelain doll-like face showed a hint of embarrassment, and she awkwardly withdrew her hand. ¡°Tonight is the birthday party of the Yang Family¡¯s young miss, and I don¡¯t have a dance partner.¡± Xueling said to Ye Li, a pleading look appearing on her fair face. ¡°So, you want me to be your dance partner?¡± Ye Li looked at Xueling. Xueling quickly nodded. ¡°What if I refuse?¡± Ye Li¡¯s face, as handsome as a jade, showed a teasing smirk. ¡°But, but there will be a lot of delicious food.¡± Xueling didn¡¯t know how to respond to Ye Li, so she blurted out something. Ye Li hesitated upon hearing this. A few seconds later, he continued, ¡°Is there really a lot of good food?¡± Xueling was stunned; she would have never thought that Ye Li, like her, also had a fondness for eating. ¡°Yes, yes, there really is a lot of delicious food.¡± Xueling said eagerly. Ye Li thought that since he had nothing better to do, he might as well go and have some fun, and then he nodded in agreement. Seeing Ye Li agree, Xueling¡¯s face, with its doll-like features, lit up with surprise and joy. ¡°Then, then may I know your name?¡± Xueling realised she still didn¡¯t know Ye Li¡¯s name. ¡°I am Ye Li.¡± Ye Li said slowly. Ye Li? Xueling paused, feeling like she had heard this name somewhere before, but couldn¡¯t recall where. ¡°Ye Li, where are you headed to now?¡± Xueling asked, perplexed. ¡°Don¡¯t know.¡± Ye Li said nonchalantly. Xueling found his mysterious nature even more puzzling upon hearing his answer. ¡°So where should I find you tonight?¡± ¡°Anywhere.¡± Ye Li thought the girl before him was quite good-looking, so why was she such a chatterbox? In his life, he had always disliked people who talked too much. Many people, when faced with him, talked themselves into extinction, forever disappearing from this world. ¡°Then let¡¯s meet here at six-thirty.¡± Xueling said to Ye Li, unafraid that he would not show up because she believed that a person like Ye Li would never break his word. Soon after, Xueling left. Ye Li watched her departing figure and sighed to himself. It was like playing whack-a-mole with no end in sight. Soon after, he entered a restaurant. After a satisfying meal and drink, Ye Li found himself sitting by a lake shore. He discovered that although this place was a lake, there were many people bathing in it! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only However, the bathers were all ordinary people; a warrior with B-level genes would generally not lower themselves to such a level. After all, warriors with B-level genes were people of status. ¡°Haha, bathing is so refreshing.¡± ¡°I think you should add that bathing in Moon Lake is the best.¡± ¡°Exactly, bathing in the water of Moon Lake is so comfortable, it truly makes one reluctant to leave.¡± Chapter 1351 - Chapter 1351 Dark race in Moon Lake Chapter 1351: Dark race in Moon Lake Chapter 1351: Dark race in Moon Lake The people bathing in Moon Lake had smiles of pleasure on their faces, more or less. Ye Li¡¯s handsome face carried a hint of indolence. ¡°This is boring.¡± Ye Li shook his head and said. Ahhhhh! Suddenly, a blood-curdling scream came from within Moon Lake. ¡°There¡¯s a monster!¡± Everyone frantically swam toward the shore. Yet numerous people were dragged underwater. Blood kept appearing on the surface of the lake. All the faces turned ashen, none of them had ever experienced such a scene before. Look! What is that! Someone let out an alarmed cry. Upon hearing this, everyone immediately looked in the direction of the voice. They then saw a monster emerging from the lake. Calling it a monster, it was actually one of the dark race. This dark race, an Octopus creature, was much larger than any ordinary octopus, and its entire body was black, causing one¡¯s scalp to tingle just looking at it. ¡°How can there be a creature of the dark race in Moon Lake?¡± The ordinary people on the shore were shocked and their faces filled with horror. Some of them seemed as if all their strength had been drained, collapsing powerlessly to the ground. Of course, there was no change in Ye Li¡¯s countenance. On the contrary, he appeared exceedingly calm. Only because, in his eyes, this creature was pitifully weak, being just a Tier 1 Heavenly King realm. At that moment, a young man approached Ye Li. ¡°Don¡¯t panic, everyone, let me deal with this creature of the dark race!¡± The young man said to everyone. ¡°It¡¯s Yang Qi.¡± The people on the shore were overjoyed. Ye Li watched Yang Qi with indifference, knowing Yang Qi was also in the Tier 1 Heavenly King realm. However, when the dark race is in the same realm as a human, it seems, the dark race is somewhat stronger. Ye Li¡¯s handsome face remained undisturbed. Suddenly, Yang Qi made his move. Ye Li couldn¡¯t help but smile to himself, he could guess even with his toes. This Yang Qi must be a young master of some family. Reaching the Tier 1 Heavenly King realm at such a young age, he was indeed a genius. For many people, the Tier 1 Heavenly King realm was an insurmountable mountain. But what did a warrior with B-level genes at Tier 1 Heavenly King realm amount to in Ye Li¡¯s eyes? Yang Qi performed a Swallow¡¯s Three Plunders of Water on the surface of Moon Lake. Instantly, Yang Qi reached in front of the Octopus Dark Race creature. ¡°Boom!¡± Yang Qi raised his fist and struck mighty blows towards the Octopus Dark Race. He had thought one punch would surely kill the Octopus creature. Unfortunately, when his fist hit the body of the Octopus Dark Race, he realized it wasn¡¯t that simple. Yang Qi felt as if he had punched steel! Roar! The Tier 1 Heavenly King realm Octopus Dark Race creature became enraged, its tentacles lashing violently toward Yang Qi. Yang Qi was horrified and quickly retreated. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But he found his speed was no match for the swift tentacles of the Octopus Dark Race creature. ¡°What should I do?¡± Yang Qi watched the attacking tentacles with a soul-shaking fear. He knew well that if these tentacles touched him, his life would be forever erased from this world. The people on the shore of Moon Lake had already closed their eyes. Chapter 1352 - Chapter 1352 Golden body Chapter 1352: Golden body Chapter 1352: Golden body Everyone on Moon Lake knew that Yang Qi¡¯s fate would be miserable, they also anticipated his doomed outcome. It would inevitably be the Octopus Dark Race¡¯s tentacles piercing through his body. At that moment, Yang Qi¡¯s body was already drenched in cold sweat; he knew he had no chance of survival. Despair surfaced on his face! Had he known the Octopus Dark Race was so terrifying, he would have never struck at them. However, there is no medicine for regret in this world. Just at this critical moment, a man of peerless grace and unparalleled handsomeness appeared beside Yang Qi. This man was, of course, Ye Li. Bang! Ye Li raised his fist and swung it at the tentacles of the Octopus Dark Race. There was no spiritual power attached to this punch. Ye Li¡¯s punch undoubtedly hit the tentacles of the Octopus Dark Race. Roar! Immediately, the Octopus Dark Race let out a sky-shattering scream. The crowd along Moon Lake¡¯s shore was stunned; they could never have imagined such a scene. Yang Qi was astonished as well. Just as he was about to ask who Ye Li was, a great force threw him onto the shore. Yang Qi quickly scrambled up and watched, horrified, as Ye Li confronted the Octopus Dark Race mid-air. At this point, the atmosphere had become so tense it was terrifying. The people on the shore of Moon Lake held their breath, wanting to know if Ye Li could defeat such a fearsome member of the dark race. Suddenly, the Octopus Dark Race let out an angry roar. Roar!!! Immediately after, countless tentacles flew towards Ye Li. However, Ye Li¡¯s face remained as calm as still water, as if he did not see the tentacles flying toward him at all. Countless tentacles were only a hair¡¯s breadth away from Ye Li! The onlookers at Moon Lake realized Ye Li had no intention of dodging or defending himself. He still stood serenely in the sky above Moon Lake, like an ancient god or devil, unchanging through the ages. ¡°Dodge quickly, Senior!¡± Yang Qi became incredibly anxious; in his eyes, Ye Li was his lifesaver. If it weren¡¯t for Ye Li, he would already be dead. But Yang Qi noticed Ye Li still showed no sign of wanting to dodge. Yang Qi¡¯s face turned ashen because he knew there was no way to avoid it at such a distance. Everyone on the shore of Moon Lake knew that Ye Li was as good as dead. Without a doubt, the tentacles of the Octopus Dark Race struck Ye Li¡¯s body hard. Everyone knew Ye Li¡¯s body would be penetrated by the tentacles of the Octopus Dark Race. But what happened next shocked them to the core; they couldn¡¯t believe what they were seeing even if they thought about it for ten days and nights. When the countless tentacles of the Octopus Dark Race struck Ye Li hard, they produced a sound like steel colliding with his body. Ding!!! Then, the countless tentacles of the Octopus Dark Race began to shatter and fall apart. How could this be! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only All the onlookers at Moon Lake couldn¡¯t help but exclaim in shock. They couldn¡¯t believe it was true; they really couldn¡¯t believe it was happening. Was this man¡¯s body made of gold? Yang Qi even stumbled back several steps; he had previously thought¡­ For some reason, his heart suddenly grew incredibly firm. Chapter 1353 - Chapter 1353 Octopus Dark Race pawn Chapter 1353: Octopus Dark Race, pawn Chapter 1353: Octopus Dark Race, pawn ¡°How, how is this possible?¡± The Octopus Dark Race was also greatly shocked, and they let out a burst of astonishment towards Ye Li. On Ye Li¡¯s face, as radiant as jade, there was not the slightest ripple of emotion, as if the shattering of the countless tentacles of the Octopus Dark Race against his body was like doing a trivial matter. ¡°In this world, there¡¯s nothing that¡¯s impossible.¡± Ye Li said indifferently to the Octopus Dark Race. Upon hearing this, the Octopus Dark Race was instantly startled. Having slumbered at the bottom of Moon Lake for so many years, where had it ever encountered a human like this? It had not even heard of such a being before. Ye Li silently sighed, the Octopus Dark Race was but in the Tier 1 Heavenly King Realm, pitifully weak in front of him. He needed only one finger to send the soul of the Octopus Dark Race into the heavens. ¡°Human, you are very strong!¡± Suddenly, the Octopus Dark Race stared dead at Ye Li and said. Yet Ye Li had no interest in wasting words with this Octopus Dark Race, his index finger already raised. A terrifying spiritual power began to swirl around the finger. Watching the spiritual power on Ye Li¡¯s finger, the Octopus Dark Race could not help but be utterly terrified. ¡°Human, there are things that can be discussed, there are things that can be negotiated¡­¡± Alas, the Octopus Dark Race didn¡¯t get to finish its plea before it lost the chance to continue forever. Just because Ye Li¡¯s index finger had already descended. Whoosh! A spiritual power attack so terrifying it could not be surmounted flew towards the Octopus Dark Race. The Octopus Dark Race, seeing such an attack coming its way, was overwhelmed with surprise. Simply because it realized it couldn¡¯t possibly dodge such an attack. ¡°My life is over!¡± The Octopus Dark Race screamed, and its body was pierced through by the horrifying spiritual power attack. Quiet, you could hear a pin drop. All the people on the shores of Moon Lake had their eyes widened to the biggest they had ever been, and their mouths agape enough to swallow an extra-large bowl. Ye Li leapt out and landed on the shores of Moon Lake. The people came back to their senses, their faces filled with extreme shock. They had never imagined that Ye Li would be such a fearsome warrior with special genes, so powerful that it left them breathless. They noticed that Ye Li¡¯s face remained as calm as still water, as if nothing had happened at all. Seeing this, the people on the shores of Moon Lake couldn¡¯t help but inwardly exclaim, wondering if this was the composure of the strong. They felt as if they were as different from Ye Li as heaven is from earth, incomparably far behind. Ye Li had no intention of paying attention to these ordinary people, thinking that even when coming to enjoy the scenery, one could encounter the dark race. Such luck was unparalleled. ¡°Senior!¡± Just as he walked a dozen steps, a voice entered his ears. Ye Li stopped in his tracks, revealing a side profile as he looked back at the comer. It was none other than Yang Qi, whom he had rescued. Yang Qi was a Tier 1 Heavenly King warrior with special genes, an ant in Ye Li¡¯s eyes. Naturally, Ye Li found no interest in Yang Qi. ¡°Is there something you want?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ye Li asked, looking at Yang Qi. Yang Qi approached Ye Li, his face handsome and filled with immense gratitude. ¡°Thank you, Senior, for saving my life. If it hadn¡¯t been for you, I might¡­¡± Yang Qi¡¯s words were cut off before he could finish by Ye Li. ¡°I didn¡¯t save you to hear you say these things.¡± Chapter 1354 - Chapter 1354 To the Yang Family Chapter 1354: To the Yang Family Chapter 1354: To the Yang Family Yang Qi was taken aback, having never expected Ye Li to say such a thing. ¡°Senior, what, what would you like me to say then?¡± Yang Qi looked at Ye Li with confusion etched across his face. Ye Li smiled; indeed, there were all kinds of people in the world. ¡°Do you think you are smart?¡± Ye Li watched Yang Qi with a playful gaze. Yang Qi was stunned, his somewhat handsome face filled with incomprehension. He couldn¡¯t figure out Ye Li¡¯s meaning no matter how hard he thought about it. ¡°Senior, forgive my dullness, but I do not understand your meaning.¡± Ye Li shook his head, ¡°I did not save you to hear all this nonsense¡­¡± He had meant to say that he had saved so many people that he truly did not need to hear such words. But to his surprise, before he could finish his sentence, Yang Qi interrupted him. ¡°I understand now, Senior, you desire post-apocalyptic coins, right?¡± Yang Qi¡¯s eyes lit up, and a touch of elation appeared on his somewhat handsome face. Ye Li sighed to himself and looked at Yang Qi indifferently, ¡°I think you are so dumb.¡± Yang Qi was startled, shivering upon hearing these words. ¡°Then Senior¡­¡± This time, Yang Qi did not dare to guess rashly, looking at Ye Li with shock. ¡°Leave.¡± After Yang Qi had interrupted Ye Li¡¯s words, Ye Li was too lazy to explain any further. ¡°Senior, my name is Yang Qi, a scion of the Yang Family from Tianjing City.¡± Just as Ye Li had walked a few steps away, the voice of Yang Qi rang out from behind him. Ye Li stopped in his tracks and turned back around. ¡°Does your Yang Family have a banquet?¡± ¡°Yes, Senior, how did you know?¡± Joy was evident on Yang Qi¡¯s face, and then an astonishing possibility occurred to him. ¡°Senior, it is my sister¡¯s birthday banquet, could it be¡­¡± ¡°That you are going to attend?¡± Upon this thought, Yang Qi¡¯s face became even more animated. Ye Li nodded, then without another word, he turned and left the place, Yang Qi did not dare to follow; he was well aware of Ye Li¡¯s formidable strength, such strength that made even breathing difficult for him. ¡°Sister actually knows such a personage as Senior.¡± Yang Qi muttered to himself. ¡­ Six-thirty. Xueling was already waiting for Ye Li, her porcelain doll-like face tinged with anxiety. She was afraid Ye Li would not come. As she looked around, Ye Li¡¯s voice caught her attention. ¡°Ye Li.¡± Xueling hastily called out to Ye Li, her fair face lighting up with surprise. Ye Li¡¯s face was as calm as still water as he slowly walked up to Xueling. ¡°Ye Li, you scared me to death; I thought you might not come.¡± Xueling said to Ye Li. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be afraid of; I said I would come, and I definitely will,¡± Ye Li spoke slowly. Xueling was taken aback; she did not understand why Ye Li said those words with such confidence. ¡°It seems that you are a man who keeps his word,¡± Xueling said with a smile. ¡°All right, the birthday banquet of the young miss of the Yang Family has already started, let¡¯s go,¡± said Xueling. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ye Li nodded. Immediately, Xueling led Ye Li towards the Yang Family residence. The Yang Family, one of the super families of Tianjing City. They had not walked far when Xueling¡¯s fair face suddenly showed hesitation, as if she had something difficult to say. ¡°Speak,¡± Ye Li said, having naturally caught the expression on Xueling¡¯s face. After a few seconds, Xueling finally mustered the courage and spoke to Ye Li: ¡°Ye Li, could you pretend to be my boyfriend just for a while?¡± Chapter 1355 - Chapter 1355 Theyre all free right Chapter 1355: They¡¯re all free, right? Chapter 1355: They¡¯re all free, right? Ye Li was startled; he had not expected Xueling to say such a thing. ¡°What did you say?¡± Ye Li looked at Xueling. A trace of awkwardness appeared on Xueling¡¯s fair face. ¡°They, they all have boyfriends now, but I don¡¯t.¡± Xueling said to Ye Li with embarrassment. Hearing this, Ye Li understood. He smiled calmly, ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re inviting me to go with you to the Yang Family not to find a dance partner, but for fear that your sisters will laugh at you.¡± He had always thought he was a clever person, yet now, it seemed, he was not only wrong but also profoundly so. After all, finding a dance partner was something one could merely do at the banquet. Indeed, with Ye Li¡¯s striking appearance and unparalleled beauty, it was not unreasonable for Xueling to want him to pretend to be her boyfriend. ¡°Whatever,¡± Ye Li said indifferently. ¡°Thank you, Ye Li,¡± Xueling exclaimed with delight on her porcelain-like face as soon as Ye Li agreed, her excitement boundless. She thought having Ye Li as a boyfriend would surely make her group of sisters green with envy. She had never seen anyone as exceptionally handsome as Ye Li before. If she hadn¡¯t seen it with her own eyes, she would never believe that such a beautiful person could exist in the world. Before long, Ye Li and Xueling arrived at the entrance of the Yang Family¡¯s residence. By now, it was evening, and people were entering the Yang Family¡¯s place, all with extraordinary demeanors, a quality that couldn¡¯t possibly be cultivated by ordinary folk. Ye Li and Xueling too entered the Yang Family¡¯s home. Upon reaching the main hall, Ye Li, seeing the glittering and splendid hall, displayed no change of expression; he had no interest in these things. But¡­ He was quite interested in the lavish spread of food. ¡°Senior!¡± Yang Qi had been waiting inside for Ye Li; he had thought Ye Li wouldn¡¯t come, but, to his surprise, Ye Li actually did. Yang Qi quickly approached and gave Ye Li a deep bow. ¡°Yang Qi, you know Ye Li?¡± A look of astonishment appeared on Xueling¡¯s fair face. ¡°Yes, Sister Ling,¡± Yang Qi said with a smile. Xueling didn¡¯t continue to inquire; considering how big Tianjing City was, it was normal for Yang Qi to know a few friends she didn¡¯t. ¡°This food is all free, right?¡± Ye Li suddenly asked. Although he had plenty of money, he thought it best to ask first. ¡°It¡¯s free, Senior. You can eat as much as you like,¡± Yang Qi promptly replied. Yang Qi already treated Ye Li as his lifesaver; even if it wasn¡¯t free, he wouldn¡¯t accept Ye Li¡¯s money. ¡°Alright then, you all go have fun,¡± Ye Li said and picked up a plate. Then, he started to eat and drink voraciously! Ye Li was such a free-spirited individual; he never cared about what others thought of him. And there was Ye Li, the Demon King Ye Li! Wherever he went, devastation followed suit. What!!! Everyone in the great hall witnessed this scene and couldn¡¯t help but gasp, staring wide-eyed at Ye Li. ¡°How hungry must he be?¡± ¡°My God, how long has it been since he last ate!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Terrifying, how can there be someone in the world with such an eating manner!¡± Xueling and Yang Qi¡¯s jaws dropped in shock as they stared dumbfounded at Ye Li. ¡°Senior, you¡­¡± Yang Qi wasn¡¯t worried about the food; he thought Ye Li was eating too quickly. He hadn¡¯t even had time to get a good look, and the food¡­ was gone? Chapter 1356 - Chapter 1356 Miss of the Yang Family Yang Linger Chapter 1356: Miss of the Yang Family, Yang Ling¡¯er Chapter 1356: Miss of the Yang Family, Yang Ling¡¯er The crowd in the hall was staring dumbfoundedly at Ye Li, as they realized he was unexpectedly handsome and peerless. But aren¡¯t people like that usually gentlemen? They could think day and night for ten days straight and would never imagine that someone like him could possess such eating manners. Xueling¡¯s entire body was even trembling. She, she had actually thought Ye Li was a gentleman. But now she knew, she was so very wrong. For a moment, Xueling couldn¡¯t help but reveal a bitter smile. ¡°Xueling, that person was brought here by you, wasn¡¯t he?¡± ¡°Yes, Xueling, you just said you had a boyfriend. It¡¯s not him, is it?¡± ¡°I think it is him, Xueling has good taste.¡± A group of girls around Xueling¡¯s age approached her, saying with a smile. Xueling¡¯s pale face was full of embarrassment, and at this moment she wished she could burrow into a hole and disappear. She had asked Ye Li to pretend to be her boyfriend to show off in front of her friends. But now¡­ Could she still show off? ¡°Cough cough, that elder¡­¡± Startled, Yang Qi shot Ye Li a look, ¡°Have you had enough?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± A playful look appeared on Ye Li¡¯s handsome and elegant face. ¡°Understood!¡± With that, Yang Qi had more exotic delicacies brought out. ¡°Look, he¡¯s eating again!¡± ¡°My God, what kind of speed is that? It¡¯s terrifying.¡± ¡°I swear, I¡¯ve never been so shocked in my life.¡± Everyone in the Yang Family hall was stunned, their eyes wide and jaws dropped. ¡°He, he¡¯s not my boyfriend!¡± Xueling quickly said. ¡°Stop pretending, Xueling, I know he¡¯s your boyfriend.¡± ¡°Yes, Xueling, aside from his unpleasant eating habits, he really is quite handsome.¡± ¡°Not bad, not bad, our Xueling has found herself a fine match.¡± Xueling¡¯s friends started laughing at her once again. By now, Xueling was overflowing with regret. If she could, she would definitely not have chosen to bring Ye Li; this was just too embarrassing. Yang Qi naturally heard these mockeries and snickered to himself. He thought, how could these ants possibly understand the terror of the elder? He felt he would never forget the moment Ye Li wiped out the Octopus Dark Race in an instant. Finally, Ye Li had his fill. He naturally also heard Xueling¡¯s words. However, he did not take them to heart, he knew that a girl like Xueling cared a lot about face. It was her choice! ¡°The young miss of the Yang Family has come out!¡± Suddenly, someone exclaimed. All the eyes in the room turned to the front. They saw a girl as divine as a fairy walking out. The girl was dressed in a dress adorned with multiple flowers, her black hair at shoulder length, her waist lithe, and her demeanor as delicate as a drifting filament, with bright eyes and white teeth! Every move she made exuded a faint celestial aura. Her delicate face was captivating, truly a beauty that could overturn states and cities! Everyone in the hall was stupefied. Such otherworldly beauty was something they had scarcely seen in their lives. Only Ye Li remained calm and unruffled. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Yang Qi thought his sister was beautiful indeed, but when he looked at Ye Li, he was shocked. To his surprise, Ye Li¡¯s face showed no hint of emotion, as if he hadn¡¯t even seen his sister. ¡°Elder, this, this is my sister, Yang Ling¡¯er.¡± Ye Li nodded slightly and did not speak. He thought to himself that Yang Ling¡¯er was quite a good talent, being at the tier 3 Heavenly King level. Chapter 1357 - Chapter 1357 Are you Xuelings boyfriend Chapter 1357: Are you Xueling¡¯s boyfriend? Chapter 1357: Are you Xueling¡¯s boyfriend? Yang Qi was filled with an endless shock. He simply couldn¡¯t understand why the senior wouldn¡¯t be amazed. Is this what a powerful being is like? For a moment, his admiration for Ye Li surged like the endless waters of a mighty river, overflowing like the Yellow River beyond control. ¡°Thank you all for coming to my birthday party,¡± Yang Ling¡¯er¡¯s voice was like that of an oriole emerging from the valley, bathing everyone in the warmth of spring. The birthday party of Miss Yang Ling¡¯er of the Yang Family was organized by herself, not by the Yang Family. Therefore, most of the attendees were friends of Yang Ling¡¯er. ¡°Now, let¡¯s start cheering to our heart¡¯s content,¡± Yang Ling¡¯er said. Immediately, music began to play. Many people started to dance the social dances. Ye Li was not interested in any of this and his face remained without the slightest ripple. He found a sofa to sit down on. Xueling walked up to Ye Li, her fair face all puffed up. ¡°Ye Li, I thought you were a gentleman!¡± Xueling stared at Ye Li and accused. ¡°So, never trust your eyes, because sometimes they can deceive you,¡± Upon hearing this, Xueling could only smile bitterly, not knowing what to respond. ¡°Xueling, I heard you have a boyfriend now?¡± Suddenly, a slightly sharp voice reached Ye Li¡¯s ear. A man walked up to where Ye Li was. The man was about the same age as Xueling, with a good appearance and an evident air of quality. ¡°Li Changfeng?¡± Xueling looked at the man, frowning involuntarily. ¡°Xueling, he¡¯s not your boyfriend, is he?¡± The man looked at Ye Li with a jeering gaze. He found that when compared to Ye Li, his own appearance was worlds apart! ¡°What¡¯s it to you?¡± Xueling glared at Li Changfeng. Li Changfeng just sneered. He ignored Xueling and turned his attention to Ye Li. ¡°Are you Xueling¡¯s boyfriend?¡± Li Changfeng looked at Ye Li and asked. Ye Li¡¯s face remained calm, and looking at Li Changfeng indifferently, he spoke slowly: ¡°No.¡± Li Changfeng was taken aback, obviously not expecting Ye Li to say such a thing. Immediately, an expression of disdain appeared on Li Changfeng¡¯s face. ¡°Xueling, I thought you found some kind of boyfriend, but he doesn¡¯t even dare to admit it!¡± Li Changfeng said, smiling at Xueling. ¡°Hmph, is the senior someone you can talk about like that?¡± Suddenly, Yang Qi walked over. Li Changfeng was taken aback, ¡°Senior?¡± Xueling was also very puzzled. She pondered why Yang Qi would call Ye Li a senior, clearly not understanding the reason behind it. At that moment, Xueling¡¯s girlfriends also came over, easily a dozen of them. They too looked at Yang Qi with confusion. ¡°Yang Qi, what¡¯s going on?¡± Li Changfeng stared at Yang Qi. In Tianjing City, the Li family was one of the super families, just like the Yang Family. ¡°Li Changfeng, do you not realize that in front of the senior, you are nothing but an ant?¡± A deep look of disdain appeared on Yang Qi¡¯s handsome face. ¡°What did you say?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Li Changfeng was stupefied. He could never have expected Yang Qi to speak like that. ¡°Could he be a powerful warrior with special genes?¡± ¡°Impossible! You all saw how he ate just now. With those eating manners, how could he possibly be a powerful warrior with special genes.¡± ¡°I also think it¡¯s impossible. Just wait and see, we¡¯ll know soon.¡± The dozen or so girls began to whisper among themselves. Chapter 1358 - Chapter 1358 Li Changfengs Death Chapter 1358: Li Changfeng¡¯s Death Chapter 1358: Li Changfeng¡¯s Death ¡°Are you some powerful warrior with special genes, by any chance?¡± Li Changfeng stared intently at Ye Li as he asked. Ye Li smiled faintly, looking at Li Changfeng, ¡°What do you think?¡± Seeing Ye Li¡¯s indifferent face made Li Changfeng burn with rage. ¡°Do you have any idea what your end will be when you say such words?¡± As the young master of the prestigious Li family, Li Changfeng had never felt such anger before. Seeing that his senior had spoken, Yang Qi no longer continued to speak. Xueling and a dozen other girls all looked at Ye Li, all wanting to know how Ye Li would respond. But no matter what, they could never have imagined that Ye Li would say such a thing. Ye Li, calm and composed, looked directly at Xueling and said softly, ¡°For an ant like you, how can you possibly change?¡± ¡°You, you dare call me an ant¡­¡± But Li Changfeng¡¯s words weren¡¯t finished when his head¡­ fell off. Hiss! Everyone witnessing such a scene was taken aback, and despite racking their brains, they couldn¡¯t believe it was true. The young master of the Li family, Li Changfeng, just died like that? But they hadn¡¯t seen how Ye Li made his move at all. Those who were dancing the social dance stopped one after another, their faces showing utmost shock. Ahhhhh! Screams and shouts reached Ye Li¡¯s ears. Yet, there was still no disturbance on Ye Li¡¯s face. Yang Qi and Xueling¡¯s eyes widened to the biggest they had ever been; they would never have dreamed that Ye Li would actually kill Li Changfeng. ¡°What happened?¡± Yang Ling¡¯er, the Miss of the Yang Family, quickly asked. When she came over and saw the scene before her, she was completely horrified. ¡°This, this, this¡­¡± Yang Ling¡¯er¡¯s fair face was filled with shock. ¡°Yang Qi, what¨Cwhat is going on here?¡± The death of Li Changfeng, the young master of the Li family, at the Yang Family, and in such a tragic manner, was too significant an event. ¡°Sister, it¨Cit was¡­¡± Yang Qi didn¡¯t know whether he should say it out loud. ¡°Sister Ling¡¯er, it was this man who did it!¡± A girl said to Yang Ling¡¯er. Upon hearing this, Yang Ling¡¯er glanced at Ye Li and quickly said to Yang Qi, ¡°Go and inform Grandfather immediately!¡± ¡°Someone come!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Take him into custody!¡± Subsequently, a dozen warriors with special genes approached Ye Li and surrounded him. Seeing that Ye Li did not resist, Yang Ling¡¯er secretly breathed a sigh of relief. She knew that anyone who could instantly kill Li Changfeng was certainly no ordinary warrior with special genes. ¡°Who are you?¡± Yang Ling¡¯er stared at Ye Li and demanded. Everyone in the hall turned their gaze to Ye Li, wanting to know who had the audacity to kill Li Changfeng, the young master of the Li family. This was a calamity from heaven that they had provoked! ¡°Do you deserve to know my name?¡± Ye Li looked at Yang Ling¡¯er with a hint of disdain. Upon hearing this, Yang Ling¡¯er¡¯s expression turned cold as she said, ¡°Do you not realize the predicament you¡¯re in now?¡± Still, there was no hint of disturbance on Ye Li¡¯s face; he decided not to continue answering. To him, these people were no different than pitifully weak ants. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Before long, Yang Qi brought the patriarch of the Yang Family and the elders to the hall. The patriarch and elders of the Yang Family had already understood everything. The patriarch of the Yang Family stared coldly at Ye Li. ¡°Who are you?¡± The patriarch of the Yang Family, named Yang Shan, was a seventh-tier warrior of the Heavenly King Realm. Chapter 1359 - Chapter 1359 Li family head Li Kuangyun Chapter 1359: Li family head Li Kuangyun Chapter 1359: Li family head Li Kuangyun Yang Family head, Yang Shan, stared at Ye Li and asked. Ye Li had killed the young master of the Li family while in the Yang Family, and if the situation wasn¡¯t handled well, it could lead to a grand battle between the Li family and the Yang Family. ¡°I am called Ye Li.¡± Ye Li spoke indifferently. Ye¡­ Ye Li? Hiss! Yang Family head, Yang Shan, and all the elders were greatly shocked. ¡°You, are you really Ye Li?¡± They certainly knew who Ye Li was¨Ca man who had slain the lord of Sky Martial City. The rest of the hall was somewhat astonished, not understanding why the Yang Family head and the elders showed a look of fear. ¡°Do you think I am joking?¡± Ye Li smiled calmly. Yang Family head and the elders looked at each other, simply because they really didn¡¯t know whether to believe or not to believe. ¡°Head of the family, if he truly is Ye Li, I think we should report to the Realm Master.¡± ¡°Yes, head of the family, and the Li family¡¯s young master Li Changfeng died at our Yang Family home, the Li family will probably think it was us, the Yang Family, who did it.¡± ¡°Remember, we still need to report to the Realm Master. Although my Yang Family does not fear the Li family, we have no need to stoop to their level.¡± Upon hearing this, the Yang Family head nodded in agreement. Immediately, someone hurriedly went to the Domain Lord Hall. Xueling was somewhat terrified; her clan in Tianjing City was also one of the super clan heads. The first time she heard the name Ye Li, she felt like she had heard it somewhere before. Now, seeing the Yang Family head and the elders so horrified, she carefully pondered. Seconds later, Xueling¡¯s pupils sharply constricted. Simply because, she thought of Ye Li! This was the powerful being her grandfather had told her about¨Cthe one who had slain the lord of Sky Martial City. Moreover, he controlled the Apocalypse Legion. Her grandfather had told her, each zombie in the Apocalypse Legion was a formidable being. Thinking of this, she couldn¡¯t help but be terrified to the extreme. She only hated herself for not realizing earlier that this person was Ye Li! Those who previously mocked Ye Li¡¯s eating manners were all scared out of their wits now, their whole bodies soaked with cold sweat. ¡°Head of the family, the Li family¡¯s head and elders have come!¡± A Yang Family descendant ran in and said to the Yang Family head, Yang Shan, in alarm. What? Yang Family head, Yang Shan¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Let them come in,¡± the Yang Family head, Yang Shan, said coldly. Before long, Li family head Li Kuangyun and a group of elders walked into the Yang Family hall. Li Kuangyun and the elders, upon seeing the tragic state of Li Changfeng, had flames of rage bursting out above their heads. ¡°My dear Wind!¡± Li family head Li Kuangyun¡¯s heart-wrenching cries arose. ¡°Yang Shan, you old fool, you dare kill my grandson!¡± Li family head Li Kuangyun¡¯s eyes were bloodshot as he looked at Yang Shan furiously. ¡°Li Kuangyun, your grandson was not killed by me!¡± Yang Family head, Yang Shan, stated coldly. ¡°Yang Shan, you old fool, at this point, what more is there to justify? Give me your life in exchange!¡± Just as Li Kuangyun was about to take action, a lazy voice appeared in everyone¡¯s ears. ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s noisy?¡± Upon hearing this, everyone was greatly shocked and quickly turned towards the sound. They realized the speaker was none other than Ye Li. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Li Kuangyun, it was he who killed your grandson!¡± Yang Shan said to Li Kuangyun. Li Kuangyun was now trembling with rage as he turned to look at Ye Li. ¡°You old fool Yang Shan, my grandson was exceptionally talented, his strength unmatched under the heavens, this unknown youth, he could kill my grandson?¡± Li family head Li Kuangyun exclaimed furiously. Chapter 1360 - Chapter 1360 Ye Lis Terror Chapter 1360: Ye Li¡¯s Terror Chapter 1360: Ye Li¡¯s Terror Yang Family¡¯s patriarch, Yang Shan, smirked coldly, ¡°Li Kuangyun, what if he is not the unknown nobody you believe him to be?¡± At these words, the Li family¡¯s patriarch, Li Kuangyun, and all the elders were taken aback, obviously not understanding what Yang Shan meant. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Li Kuangyun asked, staring intently at Yang Shan. ¡°Listen well, Li Kuangyun, his name is Ye Li!¡± Ye Li? The Li family¡¯s patriarch, Li Kuangyun, sneered coldly, ¡°You¡¯re talking about that Ye Li who killed the lord of Sky Martial City?¡± ¡°Exactly!¡± Yang Shan said. Li Kuangyun snorted angrily and roared out, ¡°Just a mere Ye Li, who killed my grandson, I want his life in return!¡± As the sound faded, the Li family¡¯s patriarch, Li Kuangyun, threw a fierce punch toward Ye Li. This punch was brimming with spiritual energy. Terrifying spiritual energy surged from Li Kuangyun¡¯s fist, sweeping toward its target. Upon seeing Li Kuangyun taking action, everyone in the hall quickly retreated to a safe distance. They, of course, knew the terror of the Li Family¡¯s patriarch, Li Kuangyun! At the same time, they all noticed that Ye Li stood still as a bell, solid as Mount Tai, his face bearing a calm hue. How could this be¡­ Everyone present was dumbfounded. They couldn¡¯t understand why Ye Li did not dodge! After all, being hit by such a punch would result in either death or severe injury! However, Yang Qi¡¯s pupils suddenly constricted; he had witnessed Ye Li¡¯s incredible defense when he was killing a member of the Octopus Dark Race. Xueling had already closed her eyes, although she was shocked after learning of Ye Li¡¯s identity! But now she had no doubts, Ye Li was about to be a dead man. ¡°Boom!¡± Li Kuangyun¡¯s punch struck heavily on Ye Li¡¯s body. Everyone knew that Ye Li would be sent flying and would be either dead or severely injured! But what they couldn¡¯t imagine and had never expected was the scene that followed. How is this possible! All in the hall were shocked to the core, unable to believe this was real. Ye Li, after taking the terrifying punch from Li Kuangyun, did not fly backward; he didn¡¯t even take a half step back. ¡°How, how is this possible?¡± All the people in the Yang family¡¯s hall looked at each other, at a loss for words. Xueling was also stunned; she opened her eyes wide in disbelief, speechless. ¡°You, how is this possible?!¡± Li Kuangyun, greatly shocked, stared at Ye Li, unable to believe this was real. ¡°Are you shocked?¡± A touch of perplexity appeared on Ye Li¡¯s jade-like face. Of course, Li Kuangyun was shocked! His punch hadn¡¯t made Ye Li retreat even half a step; he still stood as firm as Mount Tai in his original position. How could he not be shocked? ¡°Ye Li, how can you be so terrifying?!¡± Li Kuangyun stared dreadfully at Ye Li and said. ¡°Heh.¡± Ye Li chuckled and slowly said, ¡°How could you, an ant like yourself, ever comprehend even a fraction of my terror, Ye Li?¡± With those words, Ye Li trembled! Suddenly, a terrifying wave of energy erupted from his body. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Boom! All the tables and chairs in the hall shattered to bits, and a deep trench several meters deep appeared on the floor of the hall, a sight truly daunting. Hiss! Seeing such a scene, everyone present gasped in horror. They looked at Ye Li with extreme fear, as they felt he was simply too terrifying! Chapter 1361 - Chapter 1361 Li Kuangyun died Chapter 1361: Li Kuangyun died Chapter 1361: Li Kuangyun died ¡°You, you!¡± Li Kuangyun, the head of the Li family, looked at Ye Li dumbfounded, unable to utter a complete sentence for a long time. The elders of the Li family were also stunned, wracking their brains but never imagining that Ye Li could be so terrifying. Xueling was just as stunned. Was this still the Ye Li who had been gorging just now? She discovered that at this moment, Ye Li¡¯s hair was moving without wind, his eyes and brows carried a thousand layers of killing intent, and he had an air of authority for a hundred paces around him. Furthermore, the domineering aura he exuded with every move deeply shocked her soul. ¡°Do you know,¡± Ye Li looked at Li Kuangyun indifferently, ¡°do you know what your end will be?¡± As soon as these words were spoken, Li Kuangyun was startled, never expecting Ye Li to say such a thing. ¡°Ye Li, you, don¡¯t think that just with this, you can defeat me!¡± Ye Li smiled faintly, ¡°Is that so?¡± As the sound fell, Ye Li raised a finger. Looking at Ye Li¡¯s raised finger, everyone in the hall was shocked, of course not understanding what Ye Li planned to do with that gesture. But what followed made them all understand. They saw that on the raised finger of Ye Li, terrifying spiritual energy began to converge. Watching the spiritual energy swiftly gather on Ye Li¡¯s finger, everyone present started to feel astonished. Because they found that just by glancing at Ye Li¡¯s finger, their entire bodies would shake uncontrollably. Li Kuangyun watched the terrifying spiritual energy on Ye Li¡¯s finger, scared out of his wits. ¡°Ye Li¡­ what¡­ what do you want to do?¡± Li Kuangyun panicked, truly panicked. There was not the slightest fluctuation on Ye Li¡¯s face as he calmly looked at Li Kuangyun. ¡°Of course, to kill you.¡± When he said this, Ye Li¡¯s tone was very indifferent, as if he was discussing an inconsequential trifle. Li Kuangyun was no fool, he knew he definitely could not match Ye Li. He knew his only chance to stay alive was to flee! Suddenly, Li Kuangyun¡¯s figure flashed, ready to escape for his life. Alas, how could he possibly escape? Even if he had ten lives, under today¡¯s circumstances, death was certain. Whoosh! They saw the terrifying spiritual energy that Ye Li had gathered on his finger flit toward Li Kuangyun. The speed was as fast as the wind! Just as Li Kuangyun turned his head to see if Ye Li had caught up. His pupils began to contract rapidly. Because the terrifying golden spiritual energy attack was already before his eyes. ¡°I am doomed!¡± In the last moment of his life, Li Kuangyun let out a cry. With the fall of his voice, his life vanished forever from this world. ¡°Hiss!¡± All the people in the Yang Family hall were startled out of their wits. How could they have expected Li Kuangyun, the head of the Li family, to die like this? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The girls who had previously mocked Ye Li for his eating manners all turned pale. Ye Li¡¯s face, as handsome as jade, remained as calm as still water, as if nothing had happened at all. Yang Shan, the head of the Yang family, and the elders watched as Li Kuangyun died on the spot, as if a bolt from the blue had struck them on their heads. ¡°Ye Li, you¡­ you¡­ you!¡± Yang Shan, the head of the Yang family, looked at Ye Li in utter horror, not knowing how to start speaking. Chapter 1362 - Chapter 1362 Everyones shock Chapter 1362: Everyone¡¯s shock Chapter 1362: Everyone¡¯s shock Just at that moment, a loud shout came from outside the door. ¡°The Realm Master is here!¡± Hiss! All the people in the Yang Family hall shuddered upon hearing this, and they hurriedly looked towards the door, only to indeed find the Heavenly Territory Realm Master, Chen Long, had arrived. They saw the Heavenly Territory Realm Master, Chen Long, striding over with the majesty of a dragon and the step of a tiger. In front and behind him spanned a hundred steps of awe! ¡°The Realm Master, he¡¯s here.¡± ¡°My heavens!¡± ¡°The Realm Master is so domineering!¡± All the people in the hall were staring dumbfounded at the Heavenly Territory Realm Master, Chen Long. Seeing that the Realm Master had come, Yang Family patriarch Yang Shan and all the elders let out a sigh of relief, and the hearts that had been in their throats finally settled. ¡°Realm Master!¡± Yet the first to speak were the elders of the Li family. ¡°Realm Master, Ye Li killed our Li family patriarch and young master! Wuuu¡­ Realm Master, you must stand up for us.¡± The elders of the Li family ran in front of the Heavenly Territory Realm Master, Chen Long, and burst into loud sobs. Ye¡­ Ye Li? The Heavenly Territory Realm Master, Chen Long, was stunned. After a long while, he regained his composure and quickly walked over to where Ye Li was. ¡°Ye Li, you¡¯ve come to Tianjing City.¡± The Heavenly Territory Realm Master, Chen Long, smiled at Ye Li. He had no choice but to be respectful towards Ye Li, for he knew the terror of Ye Li¡¯s strength. He knew that if Ye Li unleashed his thunderous wrath, the entire Tianjing City would face a catastrophe. This¡­ All those present widened their eyes to their greatest ever in witnessing such a scene. The Realm Master actually¡­ knew Ye Li? And it seemed they were quite familiar with each other. The elders of the Li family were also scared stiff. ¡°I¡¯m just here for a visit,¡± Ye Li said slowly. ¡°Ye Li, would you be interested in sitting in the Domain Lord Hall?¡± Heavenly Territory Realm Master Chen Long asked tentatively. After pausing for a few seconds, Ye Li replied, ¡°We¡¯ll talk about that later.¡± ¡°Alright then, I will take my leave,¡± the Heavenly Territory Realm Master Chen Long said, and he left the place, Quiet, the silence was so profound you could hear a pin drop. All were looking at Ye Li, utterly shocked. For ten days and nights, they could never have imagined the Realm Master being so respectful towards Ye Li. How did Ye Li achieve this! They didn¡¯t know, they really didn¡¯t know! ¡°You all,¡± Ye Li looked indifferently at the elders of the Li family, ¡°surely aren¡¯t contemplating revenge against me, are you?¡± Upon hearing this, the elders of the Li family took several steps back involuntarily. They dared not even think of seeking revenge against Ye Li. All they now wanted was to stay alive. ¡°We wouldn¡¯t dare, we wouldn¡¯t dare,¡± one of the Li family elders quickly replied. Ye Li¡¯s face remained as calm as still water as he spoke slowly, ¡°In that case, you may leave. Don¡¯t forget to take them with you.¡± The ¡°them¡± Ye Li referred to naturally meant the bodies of Li Kuangyun and Li Changfeng. Upon hearing this, the elders of the Li family, as if pardoned, hurriedly took the bodies and fled the place at high speed. Everyone in the Yang Family hall looked at each other in bewilderment, never expecting Ye Li to have such a shocking background. ¡°Lord Ye Li, we are¡­ sorry,¡± Yang Family patriarch Yang Shan quickly apologized, fearful that Ye Li might turn his anger towards their Yang Family. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°There¡¯s nothing worth apologizing for,¡± Ye Li said slowly. ¡°So Lord Ye Li does not blame us?¡± Yang Family patriarch Yang Shan asked cautiously, looking at Ye Li. ¡°No,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Yang Family patriarch Yang Shan and the elders sighed in relief, as if they had been given a new lease on life, and secretly let out a deep breath. Xueling, with a face like that of a porcelain doll, was scared witless. She looked at Ye Li in awe, unsure whether she should speak to him or not. Chapter 1363 - Chapter 1363 Sky Boundary Academy Chapter 1363: Sky Boundary Academy Chapter 1363: Sky Boundary Academy Everyone in the hall dared not stay any longer, and they hurriedly left. ¡°Ye Li, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Xueling finally summoned the courage to speak seriously to Ye Li. There was not a single ripple on Ye Li¡¯s face. ¡°There is no need to apologize,¡± Ye Li said. Xueling bit her silver teeth upon hearing this and said nothing more. ¡°Senior Ye Li, you really are too amazing,¡± Yang Qi said to Ye Li with a smile, ¡°even the Realm Master is afraid of you.¡± Now, Yang Qi¡¯s admiration for Ye Li had reached a boundless level, like the constant flow of a river or the Yellow River flooding uncontrollably. ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± Ye Li said slowly. The Yang Family patriarch, Yang Shan, was taken aback, ¡°Yang Qi, you know the gentleman?¡± ¡°Grandpa, it¡¯s like this, and this, and this,¡± Yang Qi said to the Yang Family patriarch, Yang Shan. Upon hearing this, Yang Shan came to understand, and a smile appeared on his old face. He never imagined that Ye Li had saved Yang Qi¡¯s life. ¡°By the way, the students from the Sky Boundary Academy will go to the Sick Woods Forest tomorrow, do you want to go, senior?¡± Yang Qi suddenly said to Ye Li. Ye Li had never heard of the Sky Boundary Academy or the Sick Woods Forest. But even with the tip of his toes, he could guess what they were. ¡°Whatever,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Seeing that Ye Li had agreed, Yang Qi¡¯s face was filled with extreme excitement. That night, Ye Li stayed at the Yang Family¡¯s residence. At night, the stars were dotted across the sky. Just as Ye Li was about to sleep, there came a knocking at the door. With Ye Li¡¯s current strength, it was far too easy to know who was outside the door. He got up and opened the door. The visitor was none other than the Young Miss of the Yang Family, Yang Ling¡¯er. Her face bore a hint of shyness. ¡°Se¡­ Senior,¡± Yang Ling¡¯er called out to Ye Li. ¡°Is there something you need?¡± Although Yang Ling¡¯er was as beautiful as a fairy, he naturally had no interest in her. This was simply because he was never a lecher. ¡°Yes,¡± Yang Ling¡¯er nodded. Ye Li¡¯s face, handsome as jade, showed a trace of laziness as he spoke leisurely: ¡°Go ahead, what is it?¡± But Yang Ling¡¯er¡¯s fair face hesitated as if there were words she found hard to express. After a long time, Yang Ling¡¯er¡¯s fair face finally took on a look of resolve. ¡°Senior, my grandfather asked me to¡­¡± Before Yang Ling¡¯er could finish, Ye Li interrupted her. ¡°No need to say it, I know what you want to say,¡± Ye Li waved his hand and looked at Yang Ling¡¯er dispassionately, ¡°Do you think I am that kind of person?¡± At these words, Yang Ling¡¯er¡¯s originally fair face instantly flushed with blood; she bowed her head low, wishing she could crawl into a hole. ¡°Leave,¡± Ye Li said to Yang Ling¡¯er. As the sound fell, he closed the door. Yang Ling¡¯er¡¯s face became very forlorn, even though it was her grandfather who had asked her to do this. But her¡­ For a person like Ye Li, how could she not be utterly infatuated? She had no choice but to leave. Ye Li lay in bed and chuckled to himself, thinking that he was not that kind of person, and yet they had planned to do such a thing to him. Sunlight streamed in through the window, shining on Ye Li¡¯s face. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ye Li opened his eyes wide, stretched lazily, then got up and freshened up. ¡°Senior,¡± Just after freshening up, Yang Qi¡¯s voice came from outside the door. Ye Li opened the door. Yang Qi looked at Ye Li, a smile on his face. ¡°Senior, let¡¯s go to the Sky Boundary Academy,¡± Yang Qi said to Ye Li. Chapter 1364 - Chapter 1364 See Chen Xiaojia Again Chapter 1364: See Chen Xiaojia Again Chapter 1364: See Chen Xiaojia Again ¡°Senior, are we heading to Sky Boundary Academy now?¡± Yang Qi said to Ye Li. Ye Li nodded. Yang Ling¡¯er was also a student of Sky Boundary Academy; the three of them headed towards the academy together. During the journey, Yang Ling¡¯er dared not look directly at Ye Li, all because of the embarrassment from last night¡¯s events. ¡°Sister, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Yang Qi was taken aback and his slightly handsome face was filled with confusion. ¡°It¡¯s, it¡¯s nothing.¡± Yang Ling¡¯er replied anxiously. ¡°That¡¯s not right, sister, could it be that you¡­¡± Yang Qi glanced at Yang Ling¡¯er, then looked at Ye Li. Suddenly, his pupils shrank sharply as he thought of a startling possibility. ¡°Sister, you, you couldn¡¯t have fallen for Senior, could you?¡± Upon hearing this, Yang Ling¡¯er¡¯s face turned beet red. ¡°Yang Qi, how could you say such a thing in front of Senior?¡± Realizing he had misspoken, Yang Qi quickly looked at Ye Li, only to see that Ye Li¡¯s face was completely unmoved, which put him at ease. He thought to himself that it was a good thing that the senior had not become angry, or his life would have been at stake. After all, he was well aware of Ye Li¡¯s strength. Finally, the three of them arrived at Sky Boundary Academy. Sky Boundary Academy, the largest academy in the Heavenly Territory. It gathered all the unrivaled geniuses of the Heavenly Territory. Yang Ling¡¯er and Yang Qi were geniuses of Sky Boundary Academy; being descendants of the Yang Family, they commanded great influence within the academy. However, the strongest genius was not Yang Ling¡¯er, but Chen Xiaojia, the daughter of the Realm Master of the Heavenly Territory, Chen Long. Ye Li was not interested in these matters concerning Sky Boundary Academy. After entering Sky Boundary Academy, many students began to greet them. Xueling suddenly came into Ye Li¡¯s view. ¡°Xueling.¡± Yang Ling¡¯er called out to her. Xueling, seeing Ye Li next to Yang Ling¡¯er, wasn¡¯t sure whether she should come over. However, she still chose to approach. ¡°Sister Ling¡¯er.¡± Xueling called out to Yang Ling¡¯er. ¡°Xueling, is the trial about to start?¡± ¡°It¡¯s about to begin.¡± The purpose of the Sky Boundary Academy students¡¯ trial in Sick Woods Forest was to enhance their combat experience. The creatures of the dark race in Sick Woods Forest were extremely terrifying! ¡°You¡¯ll be in the same group with us.¡± Yang Ling¡¯er said to Xueling. Xueling nodded. At this moment, in the Sky Boundary Academy square, many students had already gathered. Suddenly, someone exclaimed. ¡°Chen Xiaojia is here!¡± All the students quickly looked in the direction of the voice. Chen Xiaojia, the number one genius of the heavens from Sky Boundary Academy. As the daughter of the Realm Master, with such a powerful background, Chen Xiaojia was naturally untouchable in Sky Boundary Academy. Chen Xiaojia seemed to relish the eyes of all the students in the square. She casually surveyed the crowd knowing that in front of her, these students were nothing special. Suddenly, her expression froze, as if she had seen something or someone she couldn¡¯t possibly have expected to see. Indeed, she saw Ye Li. For a moment, Chen Xiaojia¡¯s heart was filled with endless shock. She would have never dreamed that she would see Ye Li in Sky Boundary Academy. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She was not only afraid of Ye Li but terrified to an unimaginable extent. However¡­ This was, after all, Sky Boundary Academy, and she did not believe Ye Li would dare to do anything to her. With a heart full of trepidation, Chen Xiaojia walked towards Ye Li. The entire student body present in the Sky Boundary Academy square watched this scene! Chapter 1365 - Chapter 1365 Sick Woods Forest Chapter 1365: Sick Woods Forest Chapter 1365: Sick Woods Forest The students gathered in the Sky Boundary Academy plaza were perplexed, their eyes involuntarily widening more than usual. It didn¡¯t take long for Chen Xiaojia to approach Ye Li. ¡°Senior Ye Li, how come you are at the Sky Boundary Academy?¡± Chen Xiaojia looked at Ye Li with great confusion. Her words startled Yang Qi, Xueling, and Yang Ling¡¯er, who hadn¡¯t expected Chen Xiaojia to say such a thing. But they soon came to understand. After all, if even the Heavenly Territory Realm Master Chen Long treated Ye Li with such respect, what was so surprising about his daughter Chen Xiaojia fearing Ye Li? ¡°Can¡¯t I be here?¡± A playful smile appeared on Ye Li¡¯s jade-like face. Chen Xiaojia stared at the expression on Ye Li¡¯s face, fear creeping up within her. The events that had unfolded outside the Black Tree Forest still frightened her when she thought back on them. After returning to Tianjing City from the Black Tree Forest, her father had told her: Ye Li, is unbeatable! ¡°Senior Ye Li, that¡¯s not what I meant. I really didn¡¯t mean it like that.¡± Chen Xiaojia hastily explained, fearing she might displease Ye Li. ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Hearing this, Chen Xiaojia finally let out a sigh of relief. ¡°By the way, are you heading to the trial?¡± Ye Li suddenly asked Chen Xiaojia. At these words, Chen Xiaojia was taken aback, as a surprising possibility came to mind. ¡°Senior, could it be that you¡¯re going to the trial too?¡± Chen Xiaojia looked at Ye Li, shock written all over her face. ¡°I¡¯m just going for a stroll,¡± Ye Li said nonchalantly. Chen Xiaojia glanced at the few people next to Ye Li, recognizing them but not being very familiar. She thought to herself, could it be that the Senior planned to join them for a trial in the Sick Woods Forest? At this thought, Chen Xiaojia shivered. ¡°Senior, could I, could I join your group?¡± The moment she spoke, Yang Qi, Xueling, and Yang Ling¡¯er were all shocked, not expecting Chen Xiaojia to suddenly make such a request. ¡°Whatever you like,¡± Ye Chen said indifferently. He thought to himself that he was just going to the so-called Sick Woods Forest out of boredom; he naturally had no interest in whatever was inside the forest. This was simply because he knew that the dark race inside the forest were pitifully weak in his presence. Seeing Ye Li agree, Chen Xiaojia¡¯s fair face instantly lit up with joy. ¡°Thank you, Senior.¡± In response to Chen Xiaojia¡¯s gratitude, there was no fluctuation on Ye Li¡¯s face; instead, a hint of laziness appeared. ¡°Students, the trial to the Sick Woods Forest begins now!¡± An old man around the age of seventy, with an aura as powerful as a tempest, called out. As the old man¡¯s voice fell, all the students in the plaza began to step forward, heading towards the Sick Woods Forest. Half an hour later, Ye Li and the others arrived at the Sick Woods Forest. ¡°Senior, this is the Sick Woods Forest,¡± Chen Xiaojia said to Ye Li. Upon hearing this, Ye Li surveyed the Sick Woods Forest and realized that the dark race within was quite formidable. He wondered to himself if these students were not the pampered flowers from a greenhouse? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Well, this Sky Boundary Academy is somewhat interesting. Immediately thereafter, Ye Li and his group entered the Sick Woods Forest. The Sick Woods Forest was immense. Even as thousands of Sky Boundary Academy students entered it together, it didn¡¯t take long before they could hardly see any other groups besides their own. Sure enough, just a few minutes later, Ye Li and his companions could no longer see the other students. Chapter 1366 - Chapter 1366 Tier 4 Heavenly King Realm Spirit Soul Chapter 1366: Tier 4 Heavenly King Realm Spirit Soul Chapter 1366: Tier 4 Heavenly King Realm Spirit Soul ¡°Senior, the dark race in the Sick Woods Forest is still very powerful!¡± Chen Xiaojia said to Ye Li. There was not the slightest fluctuation on Ye Li¡¯s face. For them, the dark race inside the Sick Woods Forest, perhaps, was very strong. But to Ye Li, they were not only weak, they were pitifully weak. ¡°Humans?¡± Suddenly, a voice from the dark race entered Ye Li¡¯s ears. Ye Li looked up and saw a Spirit Soul Dark Race appear in front of him. This was actually a fourth-tier Soul Spirit? Ye Li was momentarily stunned; of course, he had not expected that this small Sick Woods Forest would have the presence of a fourth-tier Soul Spirit. Yang Qi, Chen Xiaojia, Yang Ling¡¯er, and Xueling, seeing the Soul Spirit in front of them, all revealed an expression of terror on their faces. The reason was that they found the fluctuations emanating from this Soul Spirit¡¯s entire body were far too terrifying. ¡°Who would have thought that searching high and low would yield nothing, yet it¡¯s effortlessly found?¡± The fourth-tier Heavenly King Soul Spirit said with a laugh to the group. ¡°Go ahead.¡± Ye Li showed a side of his face, looking at the group. The group was startled; they had not expected Ye Li to say such a thing. ¡°Go ahead?¡± Yang Qi swallowed hard, ¡°But Senior, this Soul Spirit looks too terrifying.¡± Ye Li smiled, ¡°It¡¯s alright, I will take action when it¡¯s crucial.¡± At these words, the fourth-tier Heavenly King Soul Spirit became extremely furious. ¡°Humans, what are you doing?¡± the fourth-tier Heavenly King Soul Spirit stared at the group, ¡°Why do you not run upon seeing me?¡± This fourth-tier Heavenly King Soul Spirit found it impossible to understand no matter how hard it thought. ¡°Because we have no need to run!¡± Chen Xiaojia said coldly, staring at the fourth-tier Heavenly King Soul Spirit. The fourth-tier Heavenly King Soul Spirit gave a cold laugh, ¡°Just with you?¡± This was the first time the fourth-tier Heavenly King Soul Spirit had ever encountered someone like Chen Xiaojia. Previously, the humans it had encountered were all fearful and terrified upon seeing it. But what it had never expected was that not only were these humans unafraid, they even seemed eager to fight with it. ¡°Go ahead.¡± Ye Li spoke to them again; he was not one with much patience. To him, this fourth-tier Heavenly King Soul Spirit was pitifully weak. Yang Qi, Chen Xiaojia, Yang Ling¡¯er, and Xueling nodded their heads. Then, they began to attack the fourth-tier Heavenly King Soul Spirit, each unleashing their own skills. Brilliantly colored spiritual light flew toward the fourth-tier Heavenly King Soul Spirit at high speed, as fast as the wind. The fourth-tier Heavenly King Soul Spirit smiled coldly because in its eyes, such attacks could not cause it any harm. Just then, the fourth-tier Heavenly King Soul Spirit leaped, dodging the strike from the four people. And, they were unable to catch the Spirit Soul¡¯s figure. How is that possible!!! The four people exclaimed in shock. Ye Li thought to himself that both the Spirit Soul and Chen Xiaojia were at the tier 4 Heavenly King level. However, this fourth-tier Heavenly King Soul Spirit was far stronger than Chen Xiaojia. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Humans, I am right here!¡± Suddenly, the cold and mocking voice of the fourth-tier Heavenly King Soul Spirit appeared by their ears. When they looked in the direction of the voice, the fourth-tier Heavenly King Soul Spirit had already reached in front of them. And it was only a few steps away from them. All four widened their eyes, realizing they had no chance to evade! Chapter 1367 - Chapter 1367 Take me to the Soul Dark Race Chapter 1367: Take me to the Soul Dark Race Chapter 1367: Take me to the Soul Dark Race Yang Qi, Chen Xiaojia, Yang Ling¡¯er, and Xueling all had their pupils rapidly constricting; it was because they realized there was no way to avoid the tier 4 Heavenly King level Spirit Soul¡¯s strike. What to do? They didn¡¯t know what to do either! The tier 4 Heavenly King level Spirit Soul knew that the lives of these four would be erased from this world forever. How pitiful, he had miscalculated one thing. That one thing, of course, was none other than Ye Li who had yet to make a move. Just at this critical juncture, an attack of terrifying golden spiritual energy hurtled straight towards the tier 4 Heavenly King level Spirit Soul. What?! The tier 4 Heavenly King level Spirit Soul, seeing such a terrifying attack coming towards him, couldn¡¯t help but turn ashen with horror. He found himself unable to avoid such an attack! All he could do was to brace for it! But how could he, with his tier 4 Heavenly King level, withstand such an attack! Ah!!! This golden spiritual energy attack, so terrifying in its power, pierced right through the body of the tier 4 Heavenly King level Spirit Soul. The tier 4 Heavenly King level Spirit Soul let out an earth-shattering, miserable scream. Such a scream was truly hair-raising to hear. Yang Qi, Chen Xiaojia, Yang Ling¡¯er, and Xueling, all four were shocked beyond belief as they witnessed such a scene. Their eyes were wide open, their faces deathly pale. Just when they were about to die, such a scene unfolded. They all knew that Ye Li had intervened to save them. For a moment, the four of them were tearfully grateful as they looked at Ye Li. ¡°Thank you, senior. If not for you, we would be dead,¡± Yang Qi said to Ye Li. They noticed that a hint of boredom had appeared on Ye Li¡¯s face, as if killing a tier 4 Heavenly King level Spirit Soul was no more than a trivial matter for him. ¡°The Spirit Soul is at the tier 4 Heavenly King level, and you are at the tier 4 Heavenly King level¡­¡± Ye Li looked at Chen Xiaojia indifferently, ¡°yet you were almost instantly killed.¡± Upon hearing this, Chen Xiaojia¡¯s fair face turned red with embarrassment. She bit her lip, not knowing how to respond. ¡°Senior, my combat experience is really¡­¡± But before Chen Xiaojia could finish speaking, Ye Li cut her off. ¡°Living under your father¡¯s protection all the time must have been quite enjoyable, hadn¡¯t it?¡± A mischievous smile appeared on Ye Li¡¯s jade-like face. At these words, Chen Xiaojia lowered her head. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Ye Li spoke slowly. He thought their trial was just child¡¯s play. Since that was the case, why not do a good deed and show them his strength? ¡°Right, is that Spirit Soul from this Sick Woods Forest?¡± Ye Li suddenly asked the four. ¡°Yes, senior, the Soul Dark Race is the most powerful dark race of the Sick Woods Forest,¡± Yang Qi told Ye Li. Upon hearing this, a glint of excitement appeared on Ye Li¡¯s face. ¡°Then lead the way,¡± Ye Li said to Yang Qi in a calm tone. What?! Yang Qi, Chen Xiaojia, Yang Ling¡¯er, and Xueling were all stunned upon hearing this. They could never have imagined that Ye Li would suggest such a thing. The Soul Dark Race was the most powerful dark race in the Sick Woods Forest; they couldn¡¯t fathom why Ye Li wanted to go there. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Could it be¡­ Suddenly, all four thought of a shocking possibility. It was that Ye Li planned to eradicate the Soul Dark Race! But that was the Soul Dark Race! Realizing this, they were all left in a stunned silence, unable to speak. Chapter 1368 - Chapter 1368 Deep in the Sick Woods Forest Chapter 1368: Deep in the Sick Woods Forest Chapter 1368: Deep in the Sick Woods Forest ¡°Senior, may I ask¡­¡± Xueling swallowed hard, looking at Ye Li with horror. She hadn¡¯t finished her sentence. Now, whenever she faced Ye Li, she felt a constant sense of regret. When they were on their way to the Yang Family, Ye Li had agreed to be her temporary boyfriend. At that time, she had only planned to show off in front of her sisters, since Ye Li was undeniably exceedingly handsome. However, to her surprise, Ye Li had such bad manners when eating at the Yang Family, and he ate so much. Back then, she felt like she had lost all face. When her sisters asked if Ye Li was her boyfriend, she chose to say he wasn¡¯t. She deliberately looked at Ye Li as she said it. She knew that Ye Li must have heard her. But she could never have imagined, even in ten days and ten nights of thinking, that even the Realm Master was so respectful to Ye Li. She could have leaped through the dragon¡¯s gate, soaring to the skies. But now, all she had was endless regret. Yang Qi, Chen Xiaojia, and Yang Ling¡¯er also looked towards Ye Li. Even though they all speculated that Ye Li went to the territory of the Soul Dark Race to exterminate them, it was, after all, merely their guess. Given the choice, they naturally wouldn¡¯t want to go to the Soul Dark Race¡¯s territory. Simply because they were acutely aware of the horror of the Soul Dark Race! Regrettably, though, the answer they got from Ye Li was a disappointment. ¡°I went to the territory of the Soul Dark Race, naturally, to exterminate the Soul Dark Race,¡± Ye Li slowly spoke to the four. Upon hearing this, the four exchanged glances, their faces a picture of mutual disbelief. ¡°Senior, the leader of the Soul Dark Race is an eighth-tier Spirit Soul from the Heavenly King Realm.¡± Chen Xiaojia felt it necessary to inform Ye Li about the terror of the Soul Dark Race. Even though she was certain that Ye Li could definitely slay the leader of the Soul Dark Race, there were simply too many Spirit Souls. ¡°It¡¯s okay, just lead the way.¡± Ye Li said indifferently. The four were secretly alarmed at Ye Li¡¯s insistence on going, but they could only lead the way. The Soul Dark Race resided in the deepest part of the Sick Woods Forest. After three full days, they finally reached the deep part of the Sick Woods Forest. However, this was only the deep part, not the deepest. ¡°Senior, the depths of the Sick Woods Forest are teeming with various members of the dark race, there¡¯s no knowing how many.¡± Chen Xiaojia looked at Ye Li and said. Ye Li¡¯s face, handsome as a jade carving, showed calm as still water, without the slightest ripple of emotion. ¡°Lead the way.¡± The four swallowed hard, they had never ventured to the depths of the Sick Woods Forest before, knowing full well the terror that lurked within. ¡°Hahaha! Guess what I¡¯ve found?¡± Suddenly, a cold laugh penetrated their ears. The group turned towards the sound and saw that the speaker was a humanoid mantis monster. Ye Li smiled to himself, because since his arrival in this world, he had encountered humanoid mantis monsters many times. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As the humanoid mantis monster finished speaking, dozens of humanoid mantis monsters charged out. These humanoid mantis monsters encircled the group. ¡°Humans, it seems heaven has a path that you wouldn¡¯t follow, yet to hell¡¯s gate you come unbidden.¡± A seventh-tier Earth King-level humanoid mantis monster sneered at the group. A lazy look appeared on Ye Li¡¯s face, and he slowly said: ¡°The moment you uttered those words, you were already dead.¡± Chapter 1369 - Chapter 1369 Mantis-shaped dark race Chapter 1369: Mantis-shaped dark race Chapter 1369: Mantis-shaped dark race Ha ha ha ha! The seventh-tier Earth King-level humanoid mantis monster burst into uproarious laughter upon hearing their words, as if it had heard the funniest joke in the world. The dozens of humanoid mantis monsters behind it all laughed out loud as well. ¡°What are you laughing at?¡± A look of puzzlement appeared on Ye Li¡¯s handsome face. ¡°Laughing at what?¡± The seventh-tier Earth King-level humanoid mantis monster huffed coldly and spoke to Ye Li with a chilling voice, ¡°Laughing at the fact that you¡¯re oblivious to your impending death!¡± In the eyes of these humanoid mantis monsters, Ye Li was already a dead man. Even if he grew wings, he would not be able to survive! ¡°Sigh.¡± Ye Li sighed, truly at a loss as to why there were always those who believed they could kill him. The seventh-tier Earth King-level humanoid mantis monster saw that Ye Li was sighing and couldn¡¯t help but grow angry. ¡°Human, why aren¡¯t you kneeling and begging for mercy!¡± Yang Qi, Chen Xiaojia, Yang Ling¡¯er, and Xueling all couldn¡¯t help but feel like laughing. What they feared was the Soul Dark Race, but these humanoid mantis monsters of the dark race, they were certainly not afraid of them. ¡°You, you¡­!¡± The seventh-tier Earth King-level humanoid mantis monster saw several people laughing as well, and he was stunned and bewildered. ¡°Humans!¡± The seventh-tier Earth King-level humanoid mantis monster roared, ¡°Don¡¯t you understand what situation you are in right now?¡± The dozens of humanoid mantis monsters behind the seventh-tier Earth King-level humanoid mantis monster were infuriated beyond limit. All because they had never seen such arrogant humans. Surrounded by them, and yet still able to smile, they truly could not understand why these humans dared to do so. ¡°I¡¯ve already said it,¡± Ye Li looked indifferently at the seventh-tier Earth King-level humanoid mantis monster, ¡°you¡¯re already a dead man.¡± ¡°Attack!¡± The seventh-tier Earth King-level humanoid mantis monster could no longer bear Ye Li¡¯s arrogance and shouted loudly at the thirty or so humanoid mantis monsters behind him. Following the command of the seventh-tier Earth King-level humanoid mantis monster, the thirty or so humanoid mantis monsters launched their attack. ¡°With one finger, I shall pierce through the heavens!¡± Whoosh whoosh whoosh! In just a moment, all of the thirty-plus humanoid mantis monsters lay on the ground, not a trace of life left in them. Their deaths were all identical, with a horrific blood hole appearing on their foreheads. This, this, this¡­ Seeing such a scene, the seventh-tier Earth King-level humanoid mantis monster was dumbfounded, unable to utter a complete sentence. It couldn¡¯t believe its head even if it tried to break it, that this was real. Unfortunately, this was indeed real! ¡°Now,¡± Ye Li looked coolly at the seventh-tier Earth King-level humanoid mantis monster, ¡°do you still believe your eyes?¡± ¡°Human¡­ you¡­ you, how can you be so terrifying!¡± The seventh-tier Earth King-level humanoid mantis monster had been scared witless. ¡°It¡¯s alright, not too terrifying, I suppose.¡± With that, Ye Li raised a single finger. A terrible spiritual power began to converge on that finger. ¡°Whoosh!¡± Before the seventh-tier Earth King-level humanoid mantis monster could beg for mercy, the terrifying spiritual power attack flew towards it. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ahhh!!! As the scream of the seventh-tier Earth King-level humanoid mantis monster fell, its life forever vanished from this world. This¡­ Yang Qi, Chen Xiaojia, Yang Ling¡¯er, and Xueling were at that moment all frozen in place, like clay statues. Simply because, they were too shocked. Chapter 1370 - Chapter 1370 Soul Dark Race Territory Chapter 1370: Soul Dark Race Territory Chapter 1370: Soul Dark Race Territory They truly had not seen how Ye Li made his move, yet dozens of humanoid mantis monsters were dead just like that. This was beyond terror! They were secretly shocked, wondering if this was what true strength looked like? It was suffocating, to say the least. They continued on their way and finally arrived at the outskirts of the Soul Dark Race territory. ¡°Ah!¡± Just as they reached the outskirts of the Soul Dark Race territory, a heaven-shattering scream could be heard. Before them, a member of the dark race was being devoured by several Spirit Souls, the scene was beyond ghastly. Yang Qi, Chen Xiaojia, Yang Ling¡¯er, and Xueling watched the scene with their faces turning deathly pale. They quickly looked at Ye Li, only to find his face utterly without a ripple, as if he hadn¡¯t witnessed anything at all. Seconds later, the dark race individual was completely devoured by the Spirit Souls. ¡°Huh?¡± Suddenly, the Spirit Souls were startled, rubbing their eyes as if they had seen wrong. But no matter how they rubbed their eyes, Ye Li and his party were still in front of them. ¡°Humans?!¡± The Spirit Souls all began to laugh. ¡°Haha, it¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve eaten a human soul.¡± ¡°Yes, just thinking about the taste of human souls makes my heart flutter uncontrollably.¡± ¡°Exactly, finally we can eat human souls again.¡± Saying this, the Spirit Souls began to approach. ¡°Humans, are you lost?¡± asked a fifth-tier Earth King-level Spirit Soul with a smirk. ¡°No,¡± Ye Li shook his head. The four Spirit Souls were stunned, clearly not expecting Ye Li to respond with such composure. Shouldn¡¯t these humans be losing their color in fear and scrambling to flee in terror? ¡°You have a lot of nerve, especially you!¡± The fifth-tier Earth King-level Spirit Soul stared at Ye Li and declared. ¡°Do you believe that, in the span of one second, I can show you their corpses?¡± Ye Li said slowly. ¡°Ha¡­ Hahaha!¡± The fifth-tier Earth King-level Spirit Soul burst into laughter, finding Ye Li¡¯s statement ludicrous. ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡± ¡°Of course I don¡¯t¡­¡± The fifth-tier Earth King-level Spirit Soul couldn¡¯t finish his sentence, as he would never be able to continue. Just because, the three Spirit Souls beside him had already fallen to the ground, each with a ghastly blood hole in their forehead. Impossible!!! Upon witnessing such a scene, the fifth-tier Earth King-level Spirit Soul was utterly appalled, hastily backing away several steps. In his view, this was a scene he should have never been able to witness. ¡°Now,¡± Ye Li looked at the fifth-tier Earth King-level Spirit Soul, ¡°do you believe I can show you their corpses in one second?¡± This¡­ The fifth-tier Earth King-level Spirit Soul was unable to utter a complete sentence, shaking violently, with even his soul trembling uncontrollably. ¡°So, how do you wish to die?¡± Ye Li asked indifferently. Upon hearing this, the fifth-tier Earth King-level Spirit Soul was scared to the point of losing his soul, his face filled with utter horror. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only However, this fifth-tier Earth King-level Spirit Soul still had his own thoughts. Rather than kneel and beg for mercy, he was preparing to flee for his life? But could he escape? Whoosh! With the sound of a swift wind, the fifth-tier Earth King-level Spirit Soul fell heavily to the ground, devoid of any trace of life. Chapter 1371 - Chapter 1371 Absolute Heaven Lightshadow Sword Chapter 1371: Absolute Heaven Lightshadow Sword Chapter 1371: Absolute Heaven Lightshadow Sword Such a disturbance naturally alerted the Spirit Soul Tribe Dark Race. It didn¡¯t take long for thousands of Spirit Souls to appear before Ye Li. They encircled him and his companions. A seventh-tier Heavenly King Realm Spirit Soul fixed its gaze tightly on Ye Li and the others. ¡°You actually dared to kill the people of my Soul Dark Race!¡± This seventh-tier Heavenly King Realm Spirit Soul was the leader of the Soul Dark Race. Yang Qi, Chen Xiaojia, Yang Ling¡¯er, and Xueling were all shocked beyond belief at this scene. They looked towards Ye Li, but saw that his face remained completely unfazed. How could anyone remain so composed in such a situation! They didn¡¯t know, they really had no idea. ¡°Since you¡¯ve killed the people of my Soul Dark Race, you all deserve to die.¡± ¡°Attack!¡± The Spirit Soul Tribe Dark Race Leader barked the order. Suddenly, the thousands of Spirit Souls surrounding them lunged in for the assault. Yang Qi, Chen Xiaojia, Yang Ling¡¯er, and Xueling watched in horror as their souls nearly fled their bodies. However, they soon could see no more. Simply because Ye Li had placed them into the system space. Ye Li leaped up with a bound, breaking free from the encirclement. ¡°Trying to run?¡± The Spirit Soul Tribe Dark Race Leader smiled coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t let him get away!¡± However¡­ The Spirit Soul Tribe Dark Race Leader paused, wondering where those humans had gone? How had they suddenly disappeared out of sight? Just as the Spirit Soul Dark Race thought Ye Li was trying to flee, a flash of lightning cold light appeared before their eyes. Clang! Suddenly, a dragon¡¯s roar began to sound in the ears of all the Spirit Souls. The thousands of Spirit Souls started to panic as the pressure of a True Dragon enveloped them! They quickly looked toward Ye Li, only to find a terrifying five-clawed blood dragon coiled above his head. This¡­ The thousands of Spirit Souls of the Dark Race gazed at the five-clawed blood dragon above Ye Li¡¯s head, all involuntarily stepping back several paces. They swore, they could absolutely swear! This was undoubtedly the most terrifying moment they had experienced since birth. After all, this was a Clawless Blood Dragon illusion! The Spirit Soul Tribe Dark Race Leader was also stunned, not having anticipated such an extraordinary phenomenon. ¡°Absolute Heaven Lightshadow Sword!¡± Suddenly, Ye Li leapt up and soared into the mid-air. He held the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword aloft and brought it down heavily in a massive swing. Absolute Heaven Lightshadow Sword, an SSS divine-level skill! Terror, unimaginable terror! Numerous streaks of sword light flew downwards at lightning speed! Ah, ah, ah, ah! Suddenly, chilling screams began echoing continuously. This¡­ how is it possible! The Spirit Soul Tribe Dark Race Leader watched in shock, paralyzed by fear. With just one swing, thousands of Spirit Souls perished. The scene became too dreadful to behold. The remaining Spirit Souls were terrified beyond their wit¡¯s end. They had thought that earlier was the most terrifying moment in their history, but only now did they realize their mistake. Not only were they wrong, but they had also erred terribly beyond redemption! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ye Li released everyone from the system space. They had barely any time to ask where they had just been before they saw the scene before them. Countless Spirit Souls of the Dark Race lay before their eyes. This¡­ Their bodies began to tremble. Chapter 1372 - Chapter 1372 Slay the Spirit Soul Tribe Dark Race Leader Chapter 1372: Slay the Spirit Soul Tribe Dark Race Leader Chapter 1372: Slay the Spirit Soul Tribe Dark Race Leader Yang Qi, Chen Xiaojia, Yang Ling¡¯er, and Xueling looked at this scene, all of them terrified beyond measure. Their faces were as full of horror as could be. The Leader of the Spirit Soul Tribe Dark Race and all the Spirit Souls were no less terrified to the extreme. They had never seen a human like Ye Li before. ¡°You,¡± Ye Li said indifferently, looking at the Spirit Soul Tribe Dark Race before him, ¡°are you afraid?¡± Of course they were afraid, not just afraid, but terrified to the utmost degree. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be afraid of because you are all going to die soon.¡± At these words, all the Spirit Souls started out of fright. ¡°Human, you, don¡¯t be so arrogant!¡± The Spirit Soul Tribe Dark Race Leader said coldly to Ye Li. Ye Li smiled calmly, his handsome face unchanged. ¡°Arrogant? Haha.¡± Ye Li looked at the Spirit Soul Tribe Dark Race Leader not far away, curled his finger at the Leader, ¡°Come here, let me kill you.¡± Upon hearing this, the entire body of the Spirit Soul Tribe Dark Race Leader shuddered involuntarily. ¡°Human!¡± The Spirit Soul Dark Race clenched their teeth tightly, staring intently at Ye Li. ¡°You should not think you can really kill me!¡± The Spirit Soul Tribe Dark Race Leader was a seventh-tier being of the Heavenly King Realm, unquestionably an unbeatable existence in the eyes of an ordinary warrior with special genes, but in the eyes of Ye Li, it was nothing more than that. ¡°It seems you are unwilling to come over here.¡± Ye Li shook his head, of course, not understanding why the Spirit Soul Tribe Dark Race Leader wouldn¡¯t come over and let him kill him. Did he think he could escape death by not coming over? Ye Li¡¯s lips curved slightly upward, a faint smile appeared on his face. In his eyes, the Spirit Soul Tribe Dark Race Leader was already dead. Whoosh! Suddenly, only a silhouette was left where Ye Li had been. And Ye Li, had already disappeared. What? Everyone present scrambled to find Ye Li¡¯s form. But they found that they couldn¡¯t capture even a trace of Ye Li. All the Spirit Souls were already scared out of their wits. And the Spirit Soul Tribe Dark Race Leader was no different, because he found that Ye Li had seemingly vanished into thin air. ¡°Stop looking, I¡¯m above you!¡± Suddenly, a slightly lazy voice reached the ears of all the Spirit Souls. The Spirit Souls hurriedly followed the sound, looking up! And upon looking, they were all scared out of their wits. Because they discovered that Ye Li, holding the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword, was swooping down on the Leader. What words could describe such speed? The Spirit Soul Tribe Dark Race Leader, witnessing this scene, couldn¡¯t help but widen his eyes. This was the widest he had ever opened his eyes! Because he realized there was no way he could avoid such an attack. ¡°My life is over!¡± The Spirit Soul Tribe Dark Race Leader shouted loudly. As the words of the Spirit Soul Tribe Dark Race Leader fell, his life vanished from this world forever. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Impossible!!! All the Spirit Souls present shouted. They simply couldn¡¯t believe that their Leader had just died like that. You have to understand, the Leader was a seventh-tier being of the Heavenly King Realm! ¡°Don¡¯t be surprised,¡± Ye Li said indifferently, looking at the Spirit Souls in front of him, ¡°you are going to die soon too.¡± Chapter 1373 - Chapter 1373 Soul Dark Race Extinction Chapter 1373: Soul Dark Race Extinction Chapter 1373: Soul Dark Race Extinction Yang Qi, Chen Xiaojia, Yang Ling¡¯er, and Xueling, looking at the corpse of the Spirit Soul Tribe Dark Race Leader on the ground, all involuntarily swallowed their saliva. Such speed, it was truly too fast! They hadn¡¯t even had the chance to react, and the Spirit Soul Tribe Dark Race Leader had already been wiped out. Such a person¡­ They looked at Ye Li in horror, only to find that Ye Li¡¯s handsome face showed no fluctuation; as if what he had done was but a trivial matter. ¡°Senior, that was terrifying!¡± Yang Ling¡¯er said, her face pale, thinking that it was good that she didn¡¯t offend Ye Li when she was at the Yang Family. Otherwise, not just her, but even the Yang Family would have been flattened in an instant! All the Spirit Souls were now shaking violently, simply because they realized they were not facing a human, but a devil! This was a devil who had killed his way up from the Abyss of Tartarus! ¡°What are you waiting for?¡± Ye Li looked indifferently at the Spirit Souls in front of him, ¡°Come here, and let me kill you.¡± Hearing this, the Spirit Souls all fell to pieces with fear. All they could do was run. Their leader was already dead, of course they would choose to flee. For a moment, the Spirit Souls began to scatter and escape, their speed reaching the fastest it had ever been. Ye Li shook his head to himself, not understanding why these dark race always chose to run away when facing him. Could they really escape? Suddenly, Ye Li leapt from the ground and raised the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword in his hand. The supreme sword beam of the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword began to rapidly converge. ¡°Mysterious¡­ Heaven¡­ Overlord¡­ Demon¡­ Sword¡­ Technique!¡± The SSS god-level skill Mysterious Heaven Overlord Demon Sword Technique shot out from the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword. In an instant, countless divine and demonic energies intertwined with the sword light flew out at a speed comparable to a Thunder Beast. Ahhh! Suddenly, countless screams entered their ears. Yang Qi, Chen Xiaojia, Yang Ling¡¯er, and Xueling, watching the scene unfold before them, their already pale cheeks became even paler. They were absolutely certain that Ye Li was no longer human. In this world, there could not possibly exist a person like Ye Li. Only now did they finally understand why the Realm Master was so reverent towards Ye Li. After a few short seconds, all the remaining Spirit Souls had fallen to the ground. The scene, was more than just tragic to describe. Ye Li landed on the ground from midair, he placed the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword into the system space and looked at the others indifferently. ¡°After seeing my strength, what are your thoughts?¡± The others were startled; they hadn¡¯t expected Ye Li to say such a thing. ¡°Senior, our thought is that you are truly terrifying,¡± Yang Qi said to Ye Li. A flicker of emotion did not cross Ye Li¡¯s face with Yang Qi¡¯s words; he slowly spoke: ¡°Your Realms are all quite impressive; in fact, the strength you possess far exceeds your own expectations, it¡¯s just that you¡¯re afraid.¡± ¡°Because of fear, you feel terrified when you see the dark race.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Yang Qi, Chen Xiaojia, Yang Ling¡¯er, and Xueling were startled upon hearing these words. Yes, Ye Li was right. Indeed, they would feel deep fear when they saw the dark race. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Ye Li said calmly, knowing that courage is not something that can be developed overnight. Chapter 1374 - Chapter 1374 Im not a student of Sky Boundary Academy Chapter 1374: I¡¯m not a student of Sky Boundary Academy. Chapter 1374: I¡¯m not a student of Sky Boundary Academy. By the time several people came to their senses, Ye Li had already walked far away. When they emerged from the Sick Woods Forest, the sun was already setting in the west. As the saying goes, ¡°The setting sun is endlessly beautiful, but it heralds the coming of dusk.¡± The sunset often represents death. At this moment, countless students from the Sky Boundary Academy were already outside. After a while, they started to head back, all discussing the combat experiences they had gained in the Sick Woods Forest. Ye Li followed them back to the Sky Boundary Academy. There were many students in the academy, but none of these students could possibly arouse his slightest interest. With a leap, he landed on a tree and fell asleep. This sleep lasted until the next day. As the sun rose, its light fell on Ye Li¡¯s face, and he opened his eyes. ¡°Excuse me, student, why are you sleeping in a tree?¡± A neutral feminine voice appeared beside Ye Li¡¯s ear. Following the voice, Ye Li saw a female instructor who appeared to be in her late twenties. The instructor was very beautiful, but naturally, Ye Li had little interest. The female instructor was called An Li, and seeing that Ye Li did not respond to her, she couldn¡¯t help frowning. ¡°Student, please answer me!¡± Ye Li smiled faintly, looking indifferently at An Li, ¡°Has anyone ever told you that you talk too much?¡± What? An Li was startled; she had never expected Ye Li to say such a thing. ¡°What is your name, student?¡± Seconds later, An Li coldly said to Ye Li. Ye Li smiled again, ¡°Do you think you have the right to know my name?¡± Upon hearing this, An Li was so shocked that she was speechless. She had never seen such an arrogant student before. Could it be that he had some incredibly powerful background? But even Chen Xiaojia wouldn¡¯t speak to an instructor that way. By now, more and more students had begun to gather, watching the scene unfold. They all pointed at Ye Li and whispered among themselves. ¡°Who is this guy, daring to talk to instructor An Li like that?¡± ¡°Who knows? It¡¯s really laughable.¡± ¡°Exactly, if we didn¡¯t know better, we¡¯d think he was some kind of genius. He¡¯s just a clown trying to show off.¡± The mockery of the surrounding students did not change the calm expression on Ye Li¡¯s face in the slightest. Not to mention having seen a student like Ye Li, An Li had not even heard of one. ¡°Student, I am warning you now, if you do not answer me, I will have to take measures!¡± An Li said to Ye Li sternly. Ye Li laughed, he really did. Why were there always so many ants appearing before his eyes? Honestly, he truly did not understand why. ¡°Why should I answer your questions?¡± Ye Li looked indifferently at An Li below the tree, ¡°I am not a student of Sky Boundary Academy.¡± What!!! As soon as this statement was made, An Li and the watching crowd of students were astounded beyond belief. ¡°What did you say?¡± After a long while, An Li asked, still staring blankly at Ye Li. The students also hastily looked at Ye Li, all eager to see what else he would say. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°I am not a student of Sky Boundary Academy, is there anything so surprising about that?¡± A look of confusion appeared on Ye Li¡¯s handsome face. ¡°Humph!¡± An Li suddenly snorted coldly, saying to Ye Li, ¡°Since you¡¯re not a student of Sky Boundary Academy, why are you here in our academy?¡± Faced with An Li¡¯s interrogation, Ye Li¡¯s face still showed no ripples of emotion. Chapter 1375 - Chapter 1375 3rd tier Heavenly King like an ant Chapter 1375: 3rd tier Heavenly King, like an ant Chapter 1375: 3rd tier Heavenly King, like an ant An Li stared intently at Ye Li on the tree. ¡°Since you¡¯re not a student of Sky Boundary Academy, I must take action against you now!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t think I¡¯m bullying you, do you?¡± Ye Li chuckled to himself, genuinely unable to understand why An Li would say such a thing. A mere warrior with B-level genes at the tier 3 Heavenly King level, yet she dared to be so blatantly arrogant in front of him, which was utterly laughable. The onlooking students all had a knowing look on their faces as they believed Ye Li¡¯s fate would be quite tragic. They had even begun to picture such a scene. ¡°Just give up, in my eyes, you are but a weak and pitiful ant,¡± Ye Li said slowly to An Li. Hiss! At those words, everyone present was shocked, not expecting Ye Li to say something like that. Teacher An Li was at the tier 3 Heavenly King level, after all. In his eyes¡­ an ant? At this moment, the hearts of all the students were undoubtedly filled with shock. ¡°You¡­ said¡­ what¡­!¡± An Li glared fiercely at Ye Li as she spoke. ¡°Heh heh.¡± With a smile, Ye Li said indifferently, ¡°You¡¯re just a warrior with B-level genes at the tier 3 Heavenly King level; I really don¡¯t understand who gave you such courage.¡± This¡­ All the onlooking students were dumbfounded because they found that Ye Li was far too arrogant. They simply could not comprehend why there would be such an arrogant person in the world. If he had the ability, it would be one thing, but in their eyes, Ye Li was merely bluffing! ¡°Is my Realm so low in your eyes?¡± An Li looked at Ye Li with a cold gaze, knowing that it would only take one second for her to defeat Ye Li. But she also wanted to know why Ye Li could be so confident! ¡°Of course, it is low, as low as an ant,¡± Ye Li replied frankly. Upon hearing this, An Li could no longer tolerate Ye Li¡¯s arrogance, and a mighty rage burst forth above her head. ¡°Impudent brat, how dare you be so insolent!¡± As the words fell, An Li struck out at Ye Li with her palm. A golden spiritual energy attack burst forth from An Li¡¯s hand, streaking towards Ye Li. To Ye Li, such an attack seemed far too weak and pitiful. But in the eyes of the onlooking students, there was no way Ye Li could withstand such an attack. There was no need for deeper reasoning; after all, Teacher An Li was at the tier 3 Heavenly King level! What none of the students expected, however, was Ye Li to forgo defending himself altogether, and instead, he calmly awaited the golden spiritual energy attack heading his way. All the students couldn¡¯t comprehend why, even at such a moment, Ye Li could remain as unshakable as Mount Tai! Without a doubt, the fearsome golden spiritual energy attack hit Ye Li¡¯s body hard. All the students knew what Ye Li¡¯s fate would be! But what occurred next left them all completely dumbfounded. How is this possible!!! Everyone present let out an exclamation, staring wide-eyed and tongue-tied at Ye Li. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Because, when the fearsome golden spiritual energy attack hit his body, Ye Li didn¡¯t fall from the tree. In fact, he didn¡¯t even sustain a single injury. What kind of defense was this? They didn¡¯t know, they really didn¡¯t know! Seeing the shock on the faces of the students below the tree, a hint of mockery appeared on Ye Li¡¯s jade-like face. Chapter 1376 - Chapter 1376 I just want to sleep Chapter 1376: I just want to sleep. Chapter 1376: I just want to sleep. Ye Li spoke indifferently to the students gathered under the tree: ¡°Ants like you probably don¡¯t know how high the sky is or how thick the earth is.¡± What!!! As soon as these words were spoken, all of the students beneath the tree were infuriated beyond measure. It is said, after all, that the fury of the crowd is not to be provoked! They had racked their brains but never imagined that Ye Li would suddenly turn his sharp words against them. ¡°You, who exactly are you?¡± Suddenly, An Li spoke up to Ye Li again. ¡°I said, who I am,¡± Ye Li looked at An Li with a slight hint of disdain, ¡°you¡¯re not yet qualified to know.¡± An Li was truly too furious, she swore that this was the angriest she had ever been in her life. ¡°Since you¡¯re insisting on seeking death, then don¡¯t blame me!¡± As her voice fell, An Li raised her palm once more and shouted, ¡°Cross Palm!¡± Suddenly, the spiritual power converged into a cross attack, hurtling towards Ye Li at a high speed. Ye Li sighed to himself, wondering why this person just didn¡¯t understand. Just as the spiritual power-formed cross attack was a hair¡¯s breadth away from Ye Li, he raised a finger. Ye Li touched the converged spiritual power cross lightly with the raised finger. The spiritual power-formed cross attack simply disappeared. What!!! Upon witnessing this scene, all the students present gasped in shock, as if they had seen something they believed impossible. Their eyes were now wider than they had ever been before, their mouths agape wide enough to swallow an extra-large bowl. ¡°This can¡¯t be possible, this is absolutely impossible!¡± An Li¡¯s eyes were wide open as she vigorously shook her head. She couldn¡¯t believe this was real. ¡°As I said, you¡¯re just an ant, weak and pitiable, why won¡¯t you believe it?¡± The surrounding students no longer dared to see Ye Li as arrogant. Simply because the power Ye Li demonstrated was too terrifying. ¡°Quick, go fetch someone!¡± An Li suddenly addressed one of the students. As an instructor of Sky Boundary Academy, and now with such a terrifying existence appearing, it was only natural for her to call for backup. It wasn¡¯t long before the headmaster and all the instructors of the Sky Boundary Academy arrived. What¡¯s more, all of the students came as well! Yang Qi, Chen Xiaojia, Yang Ling¡¯er, and Xueling were all stunned by the scene unfolding before them. Just as Yang Qi was about to step forward and reveal Ye Li¡¯s identity, he was held back by his sister, Yang Ling¡¯er. ¡°Sister, why are you holding me back?¡± Yang Qi looked at Yang Ling¡¯er, puzzled. Yang Ling¡¯er shook her head, ¡°If the senior wanted to reveal his identity, he would have done so already; your intervention is unnecessary.¡± Upon hearing this, Yang Qi suddenly understood and thought it was good he hadn¡¯t intervened, or he might have angered the senior already. ¡°State your name!¡± A domineering elder glared steadfastly at Ye Li. The elder¡¯s name was Wu Cang, the headmaster of Sky Boundary Academy, at the seventh-tier Heavenly King Realm. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Currently, everyone¡¯s eyes were fixed on Ye Li. In their memory, no one had ever dared to trespass into the Sky Boundary Academy. They simply could not comprehend how Ye Li had consumed such gall to carry out such a terrifying act. ¡°I only wished to sleep in this tree; why must the wind disturb the tranquility?¡± Ye Li¡¯s handsome face took on an expression of puzzlement. Suddenly, a glint of lightning appeared before everyone¡¯s eyes. Chapter 1377 - Chapter 1377 All of you are no match for me Chapter 1377: All of you are no match for me. Chapter 1377: All of you are no match for me. The Dean of the Heavenly Boundary Institute, Wu Cang, glared intently at Ye Li. ¡°You are not a member of my Sky Boundary Academy, yet you appeared here, that alone is a grave offense. What do you have to say for yourself?¡± Wu Cang bellowed at Ye Li. The Dean of the Heavenly Boundary Institute, Wu Cang, was like a judge, scrutinizing Ye Li, his eyes shooting out sharp beams of light. Ye Li¡¯s face, as handsome as jade, remained utterly unfazed. ¡°Do you really believe what your eyes see?¡± Ye Li asked Wu Cang lightly. Upon these words, not only the Dean of the Heavenly Boundary Institute, Wu Cang, but everyone else was taken aback. Naturally, they had not expected Ye Li to say such a thing. Moreover, they did not understand at all what Ye Li meant. ¡°What do you mean?!¡± Dean of the Heavenly Boundary Institute, Wu Cang, stared at Ye Li and demanded. Ye Li simply smiled calmly, finding this Wu Cang quite amusing. ¡°It means nothing much. Just tell them to leave. Because all of you here combined are no match for me.¡± Hiss! Upon hearing these words, everyone present was first shocked, then their anger reached an indescribable level. They had never seen someone as arrogant as Ye Li from the day they were born. Every single one of them, combined, was not his match? They truly could not understand why Ye Li would dare to utter such words. ¡°Very well, very well, very well!¡± Dean of the Heavenly Boundary Institute, Wu Cang, said three affirmatives in a row, indicating the intensity of his anger. ¡°Since you¡¯re so arrogant, I would like to see for myself what your strength is really like!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Dean of the Heavenly Boundary Institute, Wu Cang threw a fierce punch towards Ye Li. This punch roared like a tiger! Everyone heard a tiger¡¯s roar as they saw a fierce tiger, formed of spiritual power, strike violently towards Ye Li, with extreme speed, reaching his side in an instant. Clearly, Dean Wu Cang was expecting Ye Li to be extremely shocked and fearful. He was of course watching Ye Li. What he had never dreamt of, though, was that Ye Li¡¯s face, handsome as jade, showed no signs of disturbance, as if he saw nothing at all. Boom! A loud crash was heard. The spiritual power-formed tiger struck hard against Ye Li¡¯s body. Everyone knew Ye Li was dead; there was no possibility of him surviving. It was because their Dean was a supreme powerhouse of the seventh-tier Heavenly King Realm. A smirk appeared on all the students¡¯ faces as they thought that Ye Li had been far too arrogant before, and now he couldn¡¯t be arrogant anymore. How is this possible!!! But what happened next left everyone dumbfounded. They hastily rubbed their eyes, simply because they could not believe it was true. How¡­ how is this possible?! Everyone gasped in disbelief, staring speechlessly at the scene in front of them. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ye Li was still sitting on the tree, looking at them indifferently as if nothing had happened at all. ¡°This¡­ this¡­¡± Even the Dean of the Heavenly Boundary Institute, Wu Cang, was so astonished he could hardly utter a complete sentence. ¡°I said,¡± Ye Li looked indifferently at Dean Wu Cang, ¡°none of you combined is a match for me. Why didn¡¯t you believe me?¡± The Dean of the Heavenly Boundary Institute, Wu Cang, swallowed hard, never having imagined that Ye Li would be this terrifying. Chapter 1378 - Chapter 1378 I only want one of your legs Chapter 1378: I only want one of your legs. Chapter 1378: I only want one of your legs. The Dean of the Heavenly Boundary Institute, Wu Cang, was looking at Ye Li with shock and disbelief. ¡°You, you!¡± At this moment, the Dean of the Heavenly Boundary Institute, Wu Cang, was unable to utter a complete sentence. ¡°I just wanted to rest on this tree. Why are you so unwilling to let me?¡± A playful look appeared on Ye Li¡¯s handsome face. ¡°Because¡­!¡± An Li was biting her silver teeth, ¡°Because you are not a student of our Sky Boundary Academy.¡± ¡°Fair enough.¡± Ye Li smiled lightly, ¡°It¡¯s just that rules are always made by the strong.¡± ¡°Think about it. If I were just a weakling, I would probably be half-dead by now, if not completely. But now¡­¡± Ye Li¡¯s lips curled slightly, and a mischievous smile appeared on his face. ¡°Now, you are helpless, aren¡¯t you?¡± Upon hearing this, all the students of the Heavenly Boundary Institute fell silent because what Ye Li said was not only true but very true. ¡°Senior, we were blind just now. Could you possibly forgive us?¡± The Dean of the Heavenly Boundary Institute, Wu Cang, suddenly said to Ye Li. Ye Li smiled frankly and slowly said, ¡°What do you think?¡± At those words, the Dean of the Heavenly Boundary Institute, Wu Cang, really didn¡¯t know what to say. Several seconds later, Wu Cang continued to speak, ¡°Then, senior, what do you suggest we do?¡± ¡°Simple, I want one of your hands,¡± Ye Li said slowly. What!!! All members of the Heavenly Boundary Institute were outraged beyond measure upon hearing this. They thought Ye Li was incredibly arrogant; he was the most arrogant person they had ever seen in their lives! ¡°Dean, we have so many of us, there¡¯s no need to fear him alone!¡± ¡°Exactly, I, Zhang San, don¡¯t believe it either.¡± ¡°Right, even if she were made of iron, how many nails could she possibly attach?¡± All the students were roused to great excitement. Ye Li laughed. He really did laugh. He reflected that this world has always been about strength. If it were about numbers, he would have died countless times by now. ¡°I¡¯m just giving you a suggestion. It¡¯s up to you whether or not to follow it,¡± Ye Li said indifferently, looking at the Dean of the Heavenly Boundary Institute, Wu Cang. ¡°Dean, don¡¯t!¡± The instructor of the Sky Boundary Academy, An Li, said to the Dean of the Heavenly Boundary Institute, Wu Cang. ¡°Enough!¡± Wu Cang snapped at An Li. He knew very well the extent of Ye Li¡¯s power, from the fact that he had struck Ye Li a blow, and yet Ye Li had not been harmed at all, he could tell. He also knew that if Ye Li were to go on a killing spree, an unknown number of the students from the Heavenly Boundary Institute would certainly perish, leaving no doubt that there would be rivers of blood. ¡°Senior, you just want my leg, right? I¡¯ll give it to you!¡± As his words fell, the Dean of the Heavenly Boundary Institute, Wu Cang, raised his palm. On his palm, frightening spiritual power was fully revealed. Suddenly, Wu Cang struck his own left leg heavily with his palm. ¡°Dean!¡± The people of the Heavenly Boundary Institute cried out as they watched this scene. However, Wu Cang¡¯s left leg had already suffered a comminuted fracture. Ah!!! A loud cry of agony from the Dean of the Heavenly Boundary Institute, Wu Cang, could be heard. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ye Li secretly smiled to himself; he did not expect Wu Cang to have some responsibility. ¡°Senior, is this satisfactory?¡± Wu Cang looked at Ye Li, sweat already beading on his forehead, and his previously rosy face had turned pale. ¡°It is,¡± Ye Li nodded his head, ¡°But¡­¡± Before he could continue, An Li and all the students of the Sky Boundary Academy clenched their teeth in anger. Simply because they all knew that Ye Li had more demands! Chapter 1379 - Chapter 1379 Thank you senior Chapter 1379: Thank you, senior. Chapter 1379: Thank you, senior. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare go too far!¡± An Li stared intently at Ye Li, ¡°Or else it will be a fight to the death!¡± Above the heads of the students from Sky Boundary Academy, a thousand-zhang-high fury had already burst forth. Yang Qi, Chen Xiaojia, Yang Ling¡¯er, and Xueling exchanged glances. They knew of Ye Li¡¯s terrifying strength; he had annihilated the Soul Dark Race all by himself. In front of Ye Li, the Sky Boundary Academy was like a true ant. Ye Li did not pay any attention to An Li; he slowly raised his hand. An Li, watching Ye Li¡¯s raised hand, couldn¡¯t help but sharply contract her pupils! ¡°It seems you have no intention of stopping!¡± As soon as she finished speaking, An Li leaped up, pouncing ferociously toward Ye Li. Unfortunately for An Li, she was much too weak in front of Ye Li, like an adult hitting a babbling baby. An Li jumped onto a tree and threw a palm strike at Ye Li. Ye Li still ignored An Li, because her palm strike could not cause him any harm. From his palm, a gentle spiritual power went towards the Dean of the Heavenly Boundary Institute, Wu Cang. At that moment, An Li¡¯s palm also furiously struck Ye Li¡¯s body. However, Ye Li remained completely still! What?! An Li stood in shock at the scene before her. The gentle spiritual power had already reached Dean Wu Cang¡¯s left leg. Suddenly, Dean Wu Cang¡¯s left leg was restored. This¡­! Dean Wu Cang was startled; he felt his left leg. ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± Wu Cang was inwardly astounded. He was well aware that his left leg had just been fractured to dust; how could it be healed now? He discovered he couldn¡¯t fathom an explanation no matter how hard he tried. ¡°An Li, stop right there!¡± Immediately, Dean Wu Cang urgently shouted at An Li who was in the tree. But it was too late; An Li¡¯s palm had already struck Ye Li. Silence, so quiet you could hear a pin drop! An Li swallowed hard, looking at the calm-faced Ye Li. ¡°Now, do you still trust your eyes?¡± Ye Li looked at An Li with a playful gaze. At this point, An Li was too shocked to utter a complete sentence; her pale face was filled with horror. ¡°Dean, let¡¯s save instructor An Li!¡± ¡°Yes, we should save instructor An Li!¡± Suddenly, the students of Sky Boundary Academy became fervently agitated. ¡°Nobody move!¡± Dean Wu Cang shouted out loud. The students immediately froze in their steps, their faces filled with extreme anger. ¡°Elder, thank you!¡± Dean Wu Cang said respectfully to Ye Li. Hiss! Hearing this, the students in the square all involuntarily sucked in a breath of cold air, staring at the Dean in disbelief. Of course, they didn¡¯t understand why the Dean would say that! ¡°Dean, you, how could you¡­?¡± An Li in the tree was also stunned. ¡°My left leg was just shattered by my own palm, but the elder has healed me with his incredible techniques.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Dean Wu Cang explained to everyone. Upon hearing this, the students in the square looked at each other, finding it utterly impossible. And Ye Li¡¯s face was still as calm as water, as if nothing had ever happened. ¡°Come down.¡± Suddenly, Ye Li said slowly to An Li. Chapter 1380 - Chapter 1380 Leave and return to the Zombie Empire Chapter 1380: Leave, and return to the Zombie Empire Chapter 1380: Leave, and return to the Zombie Empire An Li nodded her head in shock upon hearing those words and quickly climbed down from the tree. At that moment, everyone in the square was looking at Ye Li. Suddenly, a flash of Lightning with the chill of cold steel appeared. Clang! The sound of the sword ringing and dragons roaring started to fill the air incessantly. What?! Everyone in the square couldn¡¯t help but turn pale with shock, their faces drained of color. ¡°That, what is that?¡± A student exclaimed out loud. Everyone quickly looked up above Ye Li¡¯s head. Without looking there wasn¡¯t much concern, but upon looking, they were all scared out of their wits. Above Ye Li¡¯s head, a Clawless Blood Dragon coiled, looking truly terrifying. But then, Ye Li raised the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword high in his hand. Seconds later, he struck with a heavy slash. Whoosh! Such a sword slash, how can one describe it with words? The supreme sword beam struck fiercely towards the heavens. Boom! The heavens split into two. This this this¡­! Seeing such a scene, everyone was shocked to their souls, unable to recover for a long time. Their eyes were as wide as they had ever been, their mouths gaping wide enough to swallow a particularly large bowl. For a moment, everyone in the square was immensely shocked. Just because, they knew if such a sword strike were aimed at them, they would have no chance of surviving. Thinking of this, everyone felt a lingering fear, their bodies already drenched in cold sweat. Ye Li¡¯s face, however, remained unfluctuating as he placed the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword back into the system space. Then, he jumped down from the tree. ¡°Senior, you are truly too strong.¡± The Dean of the Sky Boundary Academy, Wu Cang, looked at Ye Li with utmost respect; he had never before seen a powerful being like Ye Li. ¡°It¡¯s nothing special, just average,¡± Ye Li said indifferently. Upon hearing this, Dean Wu Cang immediately paid Ye Li great respect, because Ye Li possessed unparalleled strength and could still remain so modest, which was quite extraordinary. Ye Li prepared to leave. After all, the Sky Boundary Academy had nothing to do with him. As he was about to leave, Dean Wu Cang called out to him. ¡°Senior, please wait a moment.¡± Ye Li stopped in his tracks, showing a side view of his face. ¡°Is there something else?¡± ¡°Senior,¡± Dean Wu Cang swallowed nervously, ¡°Could you, senior, bestow us with your name?¡± Everyone in the square also looked towards Ye Li, for they all wanted to know who Ye Li was. Ye Li pondered for a few seconds and then slowly said: ¡°Ye Li.¡± As soon as the sound fell, he left without looking back. ¡°Ye¡­ Ye Li?¡± Upon hearing the name, Dean Wu Cang stumbled back several steps, nearly falling to the ground. He knew too well who Ye Li was. Now in Tianjing City, anyone with even a little status knew of Ye Li. ¡­ Ye Li left Tianjing City. He returned to the Zombie Empire. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Feng Yue and the Apocalypse Legion, seeing Ye Li¡¯s return, all showed delightful smiles on their faces. ¡°Emperor, you have finally returned,¡± Feng Yue said with a smile to Ye Li. ¡°There hasn¡¯t been any trouble in the Zombie Empire while I was away, has there?¡± Feng Yue quickly nodded, ¡°To reply to the Emperor, with me and the Apocalypse Legion in charge, the Zombie Empire naturally wouldn¡¯t have any troubles.¡± ¡°Master, we would like to go merge zombies,¡± the Apocalypse Legion suddenly said to Ye Li. Chapter 1381 - Chapter 1381 Spectral Wolf Dark Race Chapter 1381: Spectral Wolf Dark Race Chapter 1381: Spectral Wolf Dark Race Ye Li listened to the words of the Apocalypse Legion and nodded his head in satisfaction. ¡°Then off you go,¡± Ye Li said to the Apocalypse Legion. ¡°Yes, Master!¡± The ten Heavenly King Realm zombies of the Apocalypse Legion were instantly overjoyed. Then, the entire Apocalypse Legion left. Ye Li stayed in the Zombie Empire for three days and, feeling that there was nothing else to do, he also left. A day later, Ye Li arrived at a mountain. The mountain was covered with a creepy graveyard. To call it a graveyard was actually an understatement; it was a mass burial ground with corpses and bones visible everywhere, and wild dogs were seen eating the bodies. Ye Li smiled, wondering how he had ended up in such a place. Not to mention, he actually quite liked it here. ¡°There wouldn¡¯t be any zombies here, right?¡± ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s possible for there to be zombies.¡± ¡°Yeah, look at how scared you are.¡± With that, several girls appeared before Ye Li. ¡°Oh, there¡¯s someone there.¡± Clearly, the girls had also noticed Ye Li. They soon approached Ye Li. ¡°May I ask, what are you doing here?¡± One girl curiously asked, looking at Ye Li. The other girls also all turned to look at Ye Li because they all wanted to know what he was doing here. Ye Li smiled calmly, ¡°Do you think I need to tell you?¡± What? At these words, the girls were all a bit stunned, as they had not at all expected Ye Li to say something like that. ¡°What¡¯s so great about you!¡± Another girl said to Ye Li, her face filled with utter disdain. Ye Li did not intend to continue dealing with these girls. Suddenly, a chilling voice entered their ears. ¡°Hehe, who would have thought that we wouldn¡¯t have to look for food, but rather that food would come directly to our doorstep.¡± Instantly, over a dozen members of the dark race appeared in front of Ye Li. ¡°The, the Spectral Wolf Dark Race?¡± The faces of the girls all turned to sheer terror. Perhaps because Ye Li was male, they quickly looked towards Ye Li¡¯s face only to find that his expression did not have the slightest ripple, as if he had not seen anything at all. ¡°Yo, human, are you not afraid of us?¡± A member of the Spectral Wolf Dark Race looked at Ye Li with curiosity. He thought that since the girls were so visibly frightened, yet Ye Li¡¯s face was as calm as still water, he was naturally puzzled. ¡°Disappear,¡± Ye Li slowly spoke. What?! The dozen or so Spectral Wolves of the dark race were all confused, naturally not understanding what Ye Li meant. ¡°I¡¯ll give you one second to vanish from my sight,¡± Ye Li said again. What!!! Upon hearing these words, the dozen or so Spectral Wolves of the dark race instantly became enraged beyond measure. ¡°Human, you do not realize what you¡¯re facing here!¡± A Spectral Wolf of the dark race stared intently at Ye Li. ¡°What am I facing?¡± Ye Li thought for a moment, ¡°Aren¡¯t I just facing a dozen or so ants?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°You, what did you say!¡± Not only the dozen or so Spectral Wolves of the dark race but also the girls were left dumbstruck. They couldn¡¯t have imagined in their wildest dreams that Ye Li would dare say such a thing. Hahaha! Suddenly, the dozen or so Spectral Wolves of the dark race burst into loud laughter, as if they had never heard such a hilarious joke before. Chapter 1382 - Chapter 1382 Just out of the wolfs den and into the tigers Chapter 1382: Just out of the wolf¡¯s den and into the tiger¡¯s mouth Chapter 1382: Just out of the wolf¡¯s den and into the tiger¡¯s mouth ¡°Interesting, very interesting indeed!¡± A member of the Spectral Wolf Dark Race said to Ye Li indifferently. ¡°Do you seem very confident?¡± Ye Li looked at the Spectral Wolf Dark Race member who spoke. ¡°Of course, after all, we are the Spectral Wolf Dark Race,¡± the Spectral Wolf Dark Race member continued. Ye Li heard this and nodded, ¡°I just gave you one second to disappear from my sight, and you don¡¯t seem to take it seriously?¡± Upon hearing this, the dozen or so Spectral Wolf Dark Race members became extremely furious. ¡°Human, I think you¡¯ve eaten a bear¡¯s heart and a leopard¡¯s gall to dare talk to us like that!¡± Ye Li shook his head and said indifferently, ¡°I will never eat a bear¡¯s heart and a leopard¡¯s gall.¡± The dozen or so Spectral Wolf Dark Race members could no longer tolerate Ye Li¡¯s arrogance and immediately charged fiercely toward him. Ahhhh! All these girls screamed because, in their eyes, Ye Li was already a dead man. Ahhhh! However, just as they closed their eyes, they heard the agonized screams of the Spectral Wolf Dark Race. The girls hurriedly opened their eyes, and as they saw the scene before them, they all couldn¡¯t help but step back several paces. This¡­ how is this possible! The girls saw that the dozen or so Spectral Wolf Dark Race members were all lying on the ground, and they all had a shocking bloody hole in their foreheads that was truly hair-raising. They knew that it must have been Ye Li¡¯s doing. With this thought, they hastily looked toward Ye Li, only to find that his face still showed no ripple of emotion, as if nothing had happened at all. How strong exactly was Ye Li, they could no longer believe it. ¡°Pre¡­ Predecessor,¡± the girls called out to Ye Li in shock. They had already understood the terrifying strength of Ye Li, and at the same time, they knew that if they provoked him, their lives would forever disappear from this world. ¡°What are you girls doing here?¡± Ye Li asked the girls in front of him, thinking this place was nothing more than a disorderly graveyard and that it was not anything remarkable. ¡°To answer the predecessor, we came here to train our courage,¡± said the girls, explaining themselves. Hearing this, Ye Li shook his head internally. ¡°This is nothing but a disorderly graveyard at best; what courage can you train here? Rather¡­¡± Ye Li thought for a moment and then said to the girls, ¡°Why don¡¯t you take me to the territory of the Spectral Wolf Dark Race?¡± What!!! Hearing this, the girls were immediately shocked and terrified, hardly able to believe that Ye Li would say such a thing. ¡°Predecessor, what¡­ what did you say?¡± The girls thought Ye Li misspoke, so they asked him again. ¡°Take me to the territory of the Spectral Wolf Dark Race, isn¡¯t it clear enough?¡± Ye Li looked at the girls in front of him, puzzled. Greatly shocked by this, the girls immediately shook their heads. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Predecessor, we won¡¯t go.¡± ¡°If,¡± Ye Li looked at the frightened girls indifferently, ¡°I insist on making you go?¡± At these words, the girls were instantly scared out of their wits. They had originally thought Ye Li was a good person, especially since they had been rude to Ye Li just now, and yet Ye Li had killed those dozen or so Spectral Wolf Dark Race members. But what they could never have dreamed of was that they had just escaped the wolf¡¯s den to enter¡­ the tiger¡¯s mouth! Chapter 1383 - Chapter 1383 Terrified several girls Chapter 1383: Terrified several girls Chapter 1383: Terrified several girls The several girls looked at Ye Li in utter horror. They naturally knew that if they went to the territory of the Spectral Wolf Dark Race, it would be tantamount to suicide. ¡°Senior, what if we don¡¯t go?¡± One of the girls said to Ye Li. This girl¡¯s name was Xia Ge, and she was very beautiful. Ye Li smiled, ¡°Do you really think you have the right not to go?¡± Upon hearing this, all of the girls were secretly shocked. They knew that they could not possibly be a match for Ye Li. Just a moment ago, in the blink of an eye, more than a dozen Spectral Wolves from the Dark Race had perished, proving that Ye Li must be a super-powerful being. The girls looked at each other, as if communicating with their eyes. Then, all of them nodded their heads. They knew they had to go! Go, and there might still be a chance of survival. Not to go, and there would certainly be no chance whatsoever. ¡°Senior, we¡¯ll lead you to the territory of the Spectral Wolf Dark Race,¡± Xia Ge said to Ye Li. Ye Li nodded. After that, the girls began to lead Ye Li towards the territory of the Spectral Wolf Dark Race. An hour passed¡­ Ye Li and the girls finally arrived at the territory of the Spectral Wolf Dark Race. ¡°Senior, that¡¯s the territory of the Spectral Wolf Dark Race up ahead,¡± Xia Ge said to Ye Li. Ye Li surveyed the area in front of him, which was a mountain. The mountain was full of wolf dens. Ye Li smiled indifferently and slowly said, ¡°Go, ask the Spectral Wolf Dark Race to come out.¡± Hiss! The girls couldn¡¯t help but gasp upon hearing this; they could never have imagined Ye Li would say such a thing. ¡°Senior, are you, are you serious?¡± The girls looked at Ye Li with extreme horror. ¡°Do I look like I¡¯m joking?¡± A playful expression appeared on Ye Li¡¯s jade-like face. He thought he was helping these girls, yet they seemed ungrateful. Didn¡¯t they just want to train their courage? Now he had given them the opportunity. ¡°Senior, just kill us,¡± Xia Ge suddenly said to Ye Li. Ye Li was taken aback; he had not expected Xia Ge to suddenly say such a thing to him. Sigh. Ye Li sighed and slowly spoke: ¡°With your courage like this, you still want to train it? Ridiculous.¡± As his voice fell, he said lightly to the Wolf Mountain in front of him, ¡°Come out.¡± Ye Li¡¯s voice was very soft, really very soft. So soft that only the girls could hear it. But what the girls couldn¡¯t imagine was that the originally pitifully small voice suddenly amplified! It amplified as if it resounded throughout heaven and earth. What!!! The girls were all stunned, standing frozen in place like clay statues. Roar! Suddenly, countless Spectral Wolves from the Dark Race rushed out. Seeing this scene, the girls were extremely shocked, their faces full of terror. ¡°What do we do? What do we do?¡± The girls were, of course, at a loss. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only They could only regard Ye Li as their savior, but they found that he still had no reaction, acting as if he hadn¡¯t seen anything. Before long, thousands of the Spectral Wolf Dark Race had surrounded them completely. ¡°Humans? Was it you who called us out?¡± A tier 4 Earth King from the Spectral Wolf Dark Race stared at Ye Li and said coldly. ¡°Yeah,¡± Ye Li nodded. Chapter 1384 - Chapter 1384 A difference between a thousand ants and one Chapter 1384: A difference between a thousand ants and one Chapter 1384: A difference between a thousand ants and one At this moment, over a thousand Spectral Wolves of the Dark Race stared intently at Ye Li. In their eyes, Ye Li was far too composed. It was a calmness they found unbelievable! Surrounded by so many of them, yet still so undisturbed, they racked their brains but couldn¡¯t fathom why! ¡°Human, your courage is immense, truly immense!¡± A tier 4 Earth King of the Spectral Wolf Dark Race glared at Ye Li as he spoke. This tier 4 Earth King belonged to the leadership of the Spectral Wolf Dark Race. However, in the eyes of these girls, even if he might be strong, he was nothing but an existence that Ye Li could easily crush. ¡°My courage is indeed greater, but the more important reason¡­¡± Ye Li looked indifferently at the Leader of the Spectral Wolf Dark Race, ¡°is that you are too weak, as weak as ants.¡± Hiss! As these words came out, the over a thousand Spectral Wolves were enraged beyond measure, with great fury erupting from their heads. ¡°Human, it seems you prefer punishment to a toast!¡± The Leader of the Spectral Wolf Dark Race was naturally also seething with anger, raging at Ye Li. Yet, Ye Li merely smiled faintly, his face serene and detached. ¡°I¡¯ll never have to take the punishment drink, because no one dares to do that to me,¡± Ye Li said slowly. ¡°What do you mean?!¡± The Spectral Wolf Dark Race stared intently at Ye Li, obviously not understanding his meaning. Ye Li pondered for a moment and then said, ¡°Because, I am Demon King Ye Li.¡± Demon King¡­ Ye Li? The over a thousand Spectral Wolves of the Dark Race were all shocked. Although they didn¡¯t recognize Ye Li, they felt his name was extremely domineering. ¡°So, you think you can still survive?¡± The Leader of the Spectral Wolf Dark Race stared at Ye Li and said. Ye Li¡¯s face remained serene, and he replied to the Spectral Wolf Dark Race, ¡°Didn¡¯t I already say? In my eyes, you are just pitifully weak ants.¡± ¡°Tell me, is there a difference between a thousand ants and one ant?¡± Ye Li turned his face to the side, looking at Xia Ge and the few girls as he asked. Xia Ge and the girls were startled, naturally not expecting Ye Li to suddenly ask such a question. ¡°Senior, we¡­ we don¡¯t know.¡± Xia Ge swallowed hard and spoke to Ye Li in shock. Ye Li smiled confidently, ¡°I say there¡¯s no difference at all, it¡¯s just a matter of stepping on them.¡± What!!! The Leader of the Spectral Wolf Dark Race clenched his teeth, his rage exploding like thunder. ¡°Human, I will tear you to pieces!¡± As the Leader of the Spectral Wolf Dark Race bellowed, over a thousand Spectral Wolves fiercely attacked Ye Li. Ah!!! Watching this scene, Xia Ge and the girls all turned pale with fear. Simply because they knew, their lives were about to be erased from this world forever. But then, a voice reached their ears. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°I have a sword, destined to conquer all under heaven!¡± With the voice¡¯s fall, a supreme sword beam struck towards the Spectral Wolf Dark Race at lightning speed, so fast it was utterly astonishing. Suddenly, countless corpses of the Spectral Wolf Dark Race appeared before Xia Ge and the few girls. This¡­ how is this possible! Xia Ge and the girls were so shocked they were beyond words, swearing that since birth, this was the first time they had ever been so terrified and astounded. Chapter 1385 - Chapter 1385 Exterminate the Spectral Wolf Dark Race Chapter 1385: Exterminate the Spectral Wolf Dark Race Chapter 1385: Exterminate the Spectral Wolf Dark Race The leader of the Spectral Wolf Dark Race was no different; his eyes were now wider than they had ever been before. One sword strike, just one. Had his clansmen almost all been wiped out? And what on earth was that sword strike just now? The leader of the Spectral Wolf Dark Race felt that it was the most terrifying sword strike in the world, without a doubt. At that moment, he had even lost all hope of surviving. Xia Ge and several girls were rooted to the spot like petrification, their fair faces filled with astonishment, unable to recover their senses for a long time. ¡°Human, you, you¡­ you!¡± At that moment, how could the Leader of the Spectral Wolf Dark Race manage to utter a complete sentence, as he stared in extreme terror at the nonchalant Ye Li before him? It was as if, with one sword strike, the annihilation of his people was but a trivial matter. Just as a pair of spouses would flee independently when disaster strikes, no longer like birds flying together through the woods! If even a married couple would do so, what about the dark race? The remaining hundreds of the Spectral Wolf Dark Race, witnessing such a scene, dared not linger for a moment longer and fled in all directions at the fastest speed they had ever achieved in their lives. Alas, they might as well be Sun Wukong; they could not escape the Tathagata¡¯s palm. Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh! Following the sounds of countless breaking winds. The lives of hundreds from the Spectral Wolf Dark Race would forever disappear from this world. How could this be!!! The Leader of the Spectral Wolf Dark Race, watching such a scene, couldn¡¯t help but stagger back several steps, his face filled with extreme panic. He finally understood why Ye Li dared to be so bold. He also realized that Ye Li was not human, truly not human! Only now did he understand the meaning of Demon King¡­ Ye Li! Xia Ge and the girls could not help but think the same, as they witnessed the greatest terror under the heavens! ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t need to be afraid.¡± Ye Li said faintly to the Leader of the Spectral Wolf Dark Race. The Leader of the Spectral Wolf Dark Race started, secretly wondering if Ye Li was going to spare his life? Otherwise, why would he say such a thing? With this thought, a glimmer of hope for survival appeared on the wolfish face of the Leader of the Spectral Wolf Dark Race. ¡°My lord, as long as you spare my life, I am willing to do anything.¡± The Leader of the Spectral Wolf Dark Race was seen prostrating and begging for mercy. ¡°Heh heh.¡± Ye Li laughed, he truly laughed. He just had not expected the Leader of the Spectral Wolf Dark Race to think like this. ¡°Do you know?¡± Ye Li looked indifferently at the Leader of the Spectral Wolf Dark Race, ¡°In this world, good people will be afraid, bad people will also be afraid, but there is one kind of person who won¡¯t be afraid.¡± Ye Li paused in his speech, and it was only after a few seconds that he continued: ¡°That is the dead!¡± Upon hearing this, the Leader of the Spectral Wolf Dark Race was shocked to an indescribable extent. But even in his shock, he had no chance of surviving. Whoosh! Another sound of breaking wind occurred, and the Leader of the Spectral Wolf Dark Race fell heavily to the ground, devoid of any sign of life. Devil! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Absolutely a devil! This was Xia Ge¡¯s and the girls¡¯ assessment of Ye Li. However, they naturally did not dare to say it out loud, because they did not wish to die so soon. Xia Ge and the girls looked at Ye Li in utter fear, not knowing how to face him. ¡°Senior, sor-sor-sorry,¡± Xia Ge said with a trembling voice to Ye Li. Chapter 1386 - Chapter 1386 Thunder Cloud Base City Chapter 1386: Thunder Cloud Base City Chapter 1386: Thunder Cloud Base City Ye Li had naturally not expected Xia Ge to apologize. ¡°Why apologize?¡± A touch of confusion appeared on Ye Li¡¯s elegant face. Upon hearing this, Xia Ge and the several girls showed expressions of fear and surprise on their faces. ¡°It¡¯s because, during the chaotic skirmish at the burial mounds, we offended you.¡± Xia Ge said to Ye Li in shock. Ye Li¡¯s face, handsome as jade, did not show the slightest ripple of emotion as he slowly spoke, ¡°Do you think I would hold a grudge over this?¡± Hearing this, Xia Ge and the other girls all heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Thank you, Senior.¡± Xia Ge and the girls hastened to say. Ye Li did not intend to pay them any further attention. He put the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword into his system space and then walked away leisurely. Xia Ge and the girls looked at Ye Li¡¯s retreating figure, feeling a weight lift off their shoulders. For some reason, Xia Ge suddenly mustered the courage and rushed over to Ye Li¡¯s side. ¡°May I know where Senior plans to go next?¡± Ye Li was taken aback. He looked at Xia Ge with some surprise, clearly not expecting her to ask such a question. ¡°What business is it of yours where I am going?¡± As these words fell, Xia Ge¡¯s fair face showed a look of alarm. From the moment she had asked the question, she regretted it, knowing that someone like Ye Li disliked being pestered with too much idle chatter. ¡°I am sorry, Senior.¡± Fearing that Ye Li would be angry, Xia Ge had no choice but to apologize to him again. ¡°By the way, where are you all from?¡± Ye Li suddenly asked Xia Ge and the several girls in front of him. ¡°We are from Thunder Cloud Base City, Senior.¡± Xia Ge told him. Thunder Cloud Base City, Ye Li naturally had never heard of it before. ¡°Take me there,¡± Ye Li said indifferently. ¡°Alright, sure, Senior.¡± Xia Ge nodded her head. Then, Ye Li and the girls headed towards Thunder Cloud Base City. After arriving at Thunder Cloud Base City, Ye Li realized it was nothing more than a tiny base city. Since his arrival in this world, he had been to numerous large base cities, and this small one truly seemed pitiful by comparison. However, Ye Li did not care; he just wanted to have a meal in this base city. ¡°Sister Xia, we will head back first,¡± The girls suddenly told Xia Ge, simply because they no longer wanted to face Ye Li. In their eyes, Ye Li was too terrifying. If they weren¡¯t careful, their lives could vanish from this world forever. ¡°Alright, you go ahead,¡± Xia Ge told the girls. The girls felt like they had been granted amnesty and quickly made their way to their respective families. ¡°Senior, do you have any place you¡¯d like to go? I can take you there,¡± Xia Ge looked at Ye Li. Despite her fear of him, her curiosity about Ye Li was just too great. At least, she had never been so curious about anyone before. At the same time, she had never seen such a terrifying person! ¡°Find a place to eat,¡± Ye Li said to Xia Ge slowly. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Xia Ge¡¯s whole body shuddered, naturally not expecting Ye Li to say such a thing. ¡°Yes, Senior.¡± Xia Ge did not dare to delay and quickly led Ye Li to the best restaurant in Thunder Cloud Base City. Before long, Xia Ge and Ye Li arrived at a restaurant called Rose Restaurant. ¡°Senior, this is the best restaurant in Thunder Cloud Base City.¡± Chapter 1387 - Chapter 1387 Miss Jin Chapter 1387: Miss Jin Chapter 1387: Miss Jin Ye Li assessed the Rose Restaurant in front of him and found it quite acceptable. In a small base city like Thunder Cloud Base City, having a restaurant like this was already impressive. ¡°Let¡¯s go inside.¡± Ye Li spoke slowly and then he walked into the Rose Restaurant. After the two entered the Rose Restaurant, Xia Ge ordered countless delicacies. ¡°Senior, are you satisfied?¡± Xia Ge carefully watched Ye Li, fearful that he would not like it. ¡°Whatever.¡± Ye Li¡¯s face was as calm as still water. It wasn¡¯t long before the delicacies were served. Ye Li looked at the table full of delicacies and picked up his chopsticks. Xia Ge naturally didn¡¯t dare to eat first, she had to wait for Ye Li to eat before she dared to start. But what she could never have dreamed of was that Ye Li ate incredibly fast! She hadn¡¯t even had the chance to get a clear look before the table was almost empty?! Xia Ge¡¯s eyes widened, she rubbed her eyes, fearing she had seen wrong. But no matter how much she rubbed her eyes, the result was the same. ¡°What¡¯s there to be so surprised about?¡± Ye Li naturally knew why Xia Ge was surprised. Before Xia Ge had a chance to answer, she heard Ye Li say: ¡°I eat just like I kill people, when I kill, many people don¡¯t even have time to blink before their lives are gone.¡± ¡°Many people haven¡¯t seen me pick up my chopsticks, and I¡¯ve already finished eating.¡± Upon hearing this, Xia Ge felt a boundless shock surge through her heart. The exceptionally handsome youth in front of her had given her too many shocks. ¡°Wow, that guy eats too fast.¡± ¡°Yes, I didn¡¯t even have time to see clearly.¡± ¡°Do you think that¡¯s normal, isn¡¯t that too fast?¡± A person like Ye Li stood out wherever he went, like a crane amongst chickens. When he first walked into the Rose Restaurant, he had already drawn a lot of attention. The fast eating scene naturally didn¡¯t escape the eyes of many in the restaurant. ¡°I¡¯m going to be sick!¡± Suddenly, a very disdainful voice reached everyone¡¯s ears. It was a woman¡¯s voice. People in the restaurant followed the voice and saw that it was a young girl who had spoken. ¡°Jin, Miss Jin Family?¡± The restaurant patrons were surprised. They saw Miss Jin walk up to Ye Li. ¡°Hey!¡± ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect, for someone as handsome as you, eating could be so repulsive!¡± Miss Jin, named Jin Yu, was the daughter of the Jin family of Thunder Cloud Base City. The Jin family was one of the biggest families in Thunder Cloud Base City. ¡°Jin Yu, don¡¯t go too far!¡± Xia Ge glared at Jin Yu as she spoke. ¡°Look, cracking melon seeds brought out a bug!¡± Jin Yu looked at Xia Ge with disdain, ¡°Aren¡¯t you just Xia Ge, daring to speak to me like that?¡± Upon hearing this, Xia Ge clenched her teeth, yet she didn¡¯t know how to respond. She was only a Tier 1 Earth King, while Jin Yu was a tier 3 Earth King. The vast difference in their strengths was self-evident. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only A smug look crossed Jin Yu¡¯s face as she looked down on Ye Li, ¡°I¡¯m talking to you, didn¡¯t you hear me?¡± The entire Rose Restaurant silently shook their heads, thinking that Ye Li and Xia Ge were in for it now. ¡°Of course I heard, I¡¯m not deaf.¡± Ye Li spoke slowly. ¡°Then why don¡¯t you answer?¡± Jin Yu stared at Ye Li and demanded. Ye Li smiled casually, ¡°The reason I didn¡¯t answer is that I don¡¯t think you¡¯re qualified to talk to me.¡± Chapter 1388 - Chapter 1388 Jin Yu of Fear Chapter 1388: Jin Yu of Fear Chapter 1388: Jin Yu of Fear Jin Yu, the young miss of the Jin family, was shocked when she heard what Ye Li said. She couldn¡¯t imagine that Ye Li would dare to speak to her in such a way. ¡°You, what did you say?!¡± Jin Yu stared at Ye Li intently. Ye Li¡¯s face, as handsome as sculpted jade, showed no sign of disturbance. ¡°Why don¡¯t you understand?¡± Ye Li shook his head. Jin Yu¡¯s expression turned icy as she bit down hard on her silver teeth, ¡°What do you mean, exactly?¡± ¡°I mean, you are nothing but an ant. Is there anything unclear about that?¡± Ye Li said indifferently, looking at Jin Yu. His words caused not just Jin Yu to be astounded, but everyone in the restaurant was shocked as well. After all, Jin Yu was a person who could call the Thunder and summon the Rain in Thunder Cloud Base City. Of course, they hadn¡¯t expected Ye Li to dare to speak to Jin Yu like that. ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± Jin Yu, pushed to the brink of fury, raised her palm and struck at Ye Li. This palm strike, wrapped in spiritual power, looked quite terrifying. However, the restaurant¡¯s patrons found that Ye Li did not make any move to dodge or defend himself. Xia Ge was also stunned because she simply couldn¡¯t understand why her senior didn¡¯t dodge. Without a doubt, Jin Yu¡¯s palm strike landed heavily on Ye Li¡¯s body. Jin Yu became smugly triumphant, thinking that Ye Li must have regretted the words he had spoken to her just moments before. But to her utter disbelief, Ye Li appeared to be completely unharmed. It was as if she had never directed a palm strike at him at all. How could this be! Witnessing this scene, Jin Yu cried out in disbelief. She found it difficult to believe it was real. The rest of the restaurant¡¯s patrons stood frozen like clay statues, just as unable to believe the reality before them. It wasn¡¯t until then that Xia Ge finally understood why Ye Li had not dodged. ¡°Now,¡± Ye Li said calmly, looking at Jin Yu, ¡°do you still think you are not an ant?¡± At this moment, Jin Yu was so shocked that she was beyond the capacity for speech. After a long while, Jin Yu finally said to Ye Li, ¡°Senior, I was blind to the true Mount Tai before me.¡± Jin Yu was no fool; she knew that Ye Li was not someone she could defeat. Ye Li chuckled to himself, thinking that Jin Yu was not bad, admitting her mistake quite promptly. ¡°Senior, I really realize my mistake. Can you give me another chance?¡± Jin Yu asked, looking at Ye Li, her face filled with awe. Ye Li smiled faintly, ¡°Do you really think I would bear a grudge over this?¡± Upon hearing this, Jin Yu felt as if she had been granted a new lease on life and quickly gave Ye Li a deep bow. Just as Jin Yu was about to leave the Rose Restaurant in a hurry, a man walked in. ¡°Oh, Jin Yu?¡± The man smiled as he walked up to Jin Yu. ¡°Jin Yu, do you also like to dine here?¡± While speaking, the man turned his gaze toward Ye Li and Xia Ge. ¡°Are they your friends?¡± The man appeared to be about the same age as Ye Li, quite handsome, and was a sixth-tier Earth King. ¡°No, they are not,¡± Jin Yu hurriedly replied. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The man smiled and looked at Xia Ge and Ye Li nonchalantly. All of a sudden, his expression froze. Because he saw Ye Li¡¯s appearance. He always considered himself to be quite good-looking, but compared to Ye Li, it was the difference between heaven and earth. ¡°Jin Yu, whose young master is this from Thunder Cloud Base City?¡± The man asked Jin Yu. Chapter 1389 - Chapter 1389 How about I break one of your arms Chapter 1389: How about I break one of your arms? Chapter 1389: How about I break one of your arms? The man¡¯s name was Lin Bai. Upon hearing Lin Bai¡¯s words, Jin Yu began to hesitate. ¡°Lin Bai, I, I don¡¯t know him.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know him?¡± Lin Bai sneered coldly, ¡°So you¡¯re saying he¡¯s not a young master from one of the families in Thunder Cloud Base City, right?¡± Immediately after, a look of disdain appeared on Lin Bai¡¯s face. ¡°Actually, even if he were a young master of a family from Thunder Cloud Base City, my Kuanghu Sect wouldn¡¯t be afraid in the slightest.¡± What!!! Everyone in the Rose Restaurant was shocked and lost their composure. Kuanghu¡­ Sect? Of course, they knew of the Kuanghu Sect¨Cit was the most powerful force among the Five Great Base Cities! The patrons of the restaurant couldn¡¯t have imagined in their wildest dreams that Lin Bai belonged to the Kuanghu Sect. When Xia Ge heard ¡°Kuanghu Sect,¡± his already pale face turned even whiter. Lin Bai, feeling the fear of everyone around him, became immensely proud. He even laughed so hard that his face seemed to twist. But in the next second, he couldn¡¯t laugh anymore because he noticed that Ye Li¡¯s face showed no change at all¨Cit was as if he hadn¡¯t heard Lin Bai¡¯s words. ¡°Do you, do you know of the Kuanghu Sect?¡± In Lin Bai¡¯s view, Ye Li certainly wouldn¡¯t know about the Kuanghu Sect; otherwise, he would have already been scared out of his wits. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Ye Li shook his head. Seeing this, everyone in the restaurant was startled, wondering how there was someone who didn¡¯t know of the Kuanghu Sect. ¡°My Kuanghu Sect is the most powerful force among the Five Great Base Cities.¡± Lin Bai introduced the Kuanghu Sect to Ye Li with immense pride! ¡°Oh, what does that have to do with me?¡± A playful look appeared on Ye Li¡¯s handsome face. ¡°You¡­!¡± Lin Bai was seething with anger at the response. ¡°Kid, it looks like you won¡¯t cry without seeing the coffin!¡± Lin Bai glared at Ye Li and chided. Ye Li laughed, ¡°I won¡¯t cry even if I saw a coffin because I will never need one.¡± What!!! Upon hearing these words, everyone in the Rose Restaurant was utterly astounded; they never expected Ye Li to say such a thing in the face of the Kuanghu Sect. ¡°Forget it, Lin Bai.¡± Jin Yu looked at Lin Bai, ¡°After all¡­ After all, he didn¡¯t provoke you.¡± ¡°Heh.¡± Lin Bai sneered coldly, ¡°In this world, strength speaks loudest. Even if he hasn¡¯t provoked me, I simply can¡¯t stand him right now, so what can he do about it?¡± Ye Li sighed inwardly. He hadn¡¯t expected that among these ants there would also be a braggart¨Ca mere sixth-tier Earth King warrior with special genes dared to be so presumptuous in his presence. ¡°Jin Yu, you have truly disappointed me.¡± Lin Bai looked at Jin Yu, ¡°You¡¯re actually speaking up for him!¡± Although Jin Yu felt unhappy upon hearing this, she quickly shut her mouth. After all, the Jin family couldn¡¯t afford to provoke the Kuanghu Sect! ¡°Kid, a moment ago you said you would never need a coffin?¡± Lin Bai looked at Ye Li with a playful expression. ¡°How about I break one of your hands?¡± Suddenly, Ye Li said to Lin Bai. Lin Bai was startled; he certainly didn¡¯t understand what Ye Li meant. ¡°What do you mean?!¡± Lin Bai stared fixedly at Ye Li. Ye Li did not speak. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Just as Lin Bai was about to ask more questions, he let out a scream. Ahhh ahhh ahhh! The screams were truly hair-raising to hear. Everyone in the restaurant quickly looked over, and what they saw scared them out of their wits! For Lin Bai¡¯s left hand had already detached from his body! Chapter 1390 - Chapter 1390 Xia family visitor Chapter 1390: Xia family visitor Chapter 1390: Xia family visitor Lin Bai¡¯s shrill scream erupted, a sound so unnerving it made one¡¯s scalp tingle. Ahhh! Ahhh! Lin Bai continued to scream in agony as his hand detached from his body. The patrons of the restaurant were stupefied with terror, their faces etched with as much horror as possible. Jin Yu and Xia Ge were no exception, they were so frightened that they were left dumbstruck, unable to utter a complete sentence. ¡°You, you!¡± After a long time, Jin Yu looked at Ye Li with fright. ¡°Lin Bai is from the Kuanghu Sect, don¡¯t you know how formidable the Kuanghu Sect is?¡± In response to Jin Yu¡¯s words, Ye Li could only offer a helpless smile, as he had already said this many times before. Seeing that Ye Li did not answer, Jin Yu dared not continue speaking, afraid that Ye Li might kill her. Then, Jin Yu left the Rose Restaurant with Lin Bai. ¡°Senior.¡± Xia Ge swallowed hard, looking at Ye Li with fear. Ye Li¡¯s jade-like face was naturally unflustered, and he looked at Xia Ge indifferently, ¡°Are you scared?¡± Xia Ge was indeed scared, scared to an inexpressible extent. After all, that was the Kuanghu Sect! ¡°Senior, why don¡¯t you come over to my place and sit for a while?¡± Xia Ge asked tentatively as she looked at Ye Li. Ye Li thought it sounded like a good idea and nodded. Before long, Ye Li and Xia Ge arrived in front of a villa. ¡°Senior, this is my home,¡± Xia Ge said. Ye Li was taken aback, knowing that Xia Ge was a family member of Thunder Cloud Base City. How could it look¡­ Xia Ge quickly caught on to Ye Li¡¯s confusion and hurriedly explained, ¡°Senior, I don¡¯t live with my family.¡± Understanding Xia Ge¡¯s explanation, Ye Li got the picture. Once inside the villa, Ye Li sat on the sofa and found it to be quite soft. ¡°Senior, you¡­¡± Xia Ge began to speak but then hesitated, as if she had something difficult to say. ¡°What is it?¡± Ye Li looked at Xia Ge and asked. ¡°Senior, are you really not afraid of the Kuanghu Sect?¡± Xia Ge swallowed, looking at Ye Li with shock. ¡°Heh.¡± Ye Li chuckled lightly, ¡°What do you think, am I afraid of the Kuanghu Sect?¡± Hearing this, Xia Ge was taken aback. From Ye Li¡¯s facial expression, she knew he must not be afraid of the Kuanghu Sect. But¡­ The Kuanghu Sect was undeniably the most powerful force among the surrounding Five Great Base Cities; there were hardly any who weren¡¯t afraid of them. ¡°Senior, what if someone from the Kuanghu Sect comes looking for you?¡± Xia Ge inquired further. Ye Li secretly amused himself, thinking this girl talked quite a lot. ¡°Let them come if they want to, I¡¯m not afraid,¡± Ye Li said nonchalantly. Xia Ge knew she shouldn¡¯t keep probing. Of course, she understood that beings like Ye Li generally did not like others asking too many questions. Ye Li and Xia Ge hadn¡¯t been in the living room for long when there was a commotion outside. ¡°Quick! Hurry!!¡± Xia Ge sprang up from the sofa, ready to go out and see what was happening. To her surprise, so many people from her family had arrived. ¡°Dad, you, why are you here?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Xia Ge asked the middle-aged man with confusion. ¡°Xia Ge, do you realize what you¡¯re doing is putting the family at risk?¡± The middle-aged man looked at Xia Ge with disappointment. Xia Ge was indeed sharp as a tack, she immediately understood why her father would say that. The incident with Lin Bai had already been spread! Chapter 1391 - Chapter 1391 As long as you can take me away Chapter 1391: As long as you can take me away Chapter 1391: As long as you can take me away The middle-aged man was named Xia Cheng, the father of Xia Ge, a fifth-tier Earth King. ¡°Xia Ge, where is that person now?¡± Xia Cheng¡¯s voice was pressing as he spoke to Xia Ge. ¡°The senior is inside,¡± Xia Ge said. Xia Cheng sneered at this, ¡°Xia Ge, after we capture you and bring you back, you must say it was he who coerced you.¡± Xia Ge was taken aback, she knew her father was concerned about the safety of the family. ¡°Did you hear me!¡± Seeing Xia Ge hesitate, Xia Cheng barked sharply. ¡°Xia Ge, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Just as Xia Ge didn¡¯t know how to respond, a somewhat languid voice reached everyone¡¯s ears. Xia Cheng and the thirty-odd warriors with special genes turned towards the source of the sound. They should not have looked, for the sight startled their souls. All because Ye Li was just too unbearably handsome; they could swear he was the most beautiful person they had ever seen, without a rival. ¡°You, you are the madman who severed Lin Bai¡¯s arm?¡± Xia Cheng stared at Ye Li. ¡°Yes,¡± Ye Li nodded, feeling there was nothing worth concealing. Xia Cheng smiled coldly, ¡°Since you are that madman, I¡¯m going to tie you up now, you wouldn¡¯t oppose that, would you?¡± Listening to Xia Cheng¡¯s words, Ye Li contemplated for a few seconds before slowly speaking: ¡°I don¡¯t oppose.¡± Xia Cheng was stunned; naturally, he had not expected Ye Li would not oppose. ¡°You really won¡¯t oppose?¡± He was no fool; being able to sever Lin Bai¡¯s arm proved that Ye Li was certainly not weak. ¡°Yes, as long as you can take me away,¡± Ye Li said indifferently. At these words, Xia Cheng¡¯s eyebrows furrowed. ¡°Tie him up!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± At Xia Cheng¡¯s command, a few dozen gene warriors advanced towards Ye Li. Ye Li¡¯s face, as handsome as a sculpted jade, showed no hint of disturbance; he stood firm as a bell on its stand, as if he had not seen the gene warriors approaching. The warriors with special genes advancing on Ye Li breathed a silent sigh of relief when they saw he had no intention of resisting. Upon reaching Ye Li¡¯s side, they began to tie him up in tight restraints. Seeing Ye Li not opposing, Xia Cheng also relaxed. He knew this matter had to be handled well; otherwise, if the Kuanghu Sect blamed them, their Xia family would be finished. ¡°You should be thankful you didn¡¯t resist; otherwise, you would be dead by now,¡± Xia Cheng said to Ye Li with a cold laugh. Ye Li didn¡¯t respond to Xia Cheng, because in his eyes, Xia Cheng was just too pitifully weak, and he simply could not muster any interest to deal with him. ¡°Take him away!¡± Xia Cheng ordered the gene warriors. At his words, the warriors prepared to escort Ye Li away, but they found him unexpectedly immovable. No matter how they pushed, Ye Li remained as immovable as Mount Tai in its place. ¡°This this this¡­¡± All the gene warriors were dumbfounded; they discovered that not even their strongest efforts could make Ye Li budge an inch. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Xia Cheng was also petrified, frozen in place as if turned to stone. ¡°What do you mean by this?¡± After a long while, Xia Cheng finally addressed Ye Li. Ye Li merely smiled lightly, looking at Xia Cheng he slowly said: ¡°No special meaning, I¡¯ve already told you, as long as you can take me away, I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Xia Cheng shuddered at these words, for he finally understood what Ye Li meant. Chapter 1392 - Chapter 1392 Family head someone from the Jin family has Chapter 1392: Family head, someone from the Jin family has arrived. Chapter 1392: Family head, someone from the Jin family has arrived. Xia Cheng stared fiercely at Ye Li. ¡°So that¡¯s what you mean!¡± Xia Cheng said coldly. Ye Li smiled calmly, ¡°Yes, isn¡¯t that exactly what I mean?¡± Xia Ge watched the scene unfold, unsure of what to do. ¡°Let me tell you, the one you¡¯ve offended is the Kuanghu Sect, not our Xia family!¡± Xia Cheng looked at Ye Li, ¡°Our Xia family can¡¯t afford to offend the Kuanghu Sect, and we can¡¯t afford to offend the Jin family either.¡± ¡°If the Jin family finds out you¡¯re here with us, do you know what kind of end our Xia family will face?¡± Ye Li laughed, he truly laughed. ¡°In fact, in my eyes, both the Jin family and your Xia family, as well as that Kuanghu Sect, are pathetically weak.¡± Ye Li spoke slowly. What!!! As these words were spoken, Xia Cheng and all the warriors with special genes couldn¡¯t help but gasp in shock, as they hadn¡¯t expected Ye Li to say something like that. ¡°Do you know how arrogant you sound!¡± Xia Cheng glared at Ye Li, furious. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Ye Li shook his head. Upon hearing this, rage consumed Xia Cheng; he could no longer tolerate Ye Li¡¯s arrogance. ¡°Ah!¡± Xia Cheng cried out loudly as he pounced toward Ye Li. ¡°Dad!¡± Xia Ge became frantic upon seeing this; of course, she knew her father stood no chance against Ye Li. Watching Xia Cheng rush at him, Ye Li couldn¡¯t help but shake his head, finding Xia Cheng pitifully weak in his presence. ¡°Ants.¡± He wondered why ants always failed to recognize their own insignificance. Ah! Suddenly, Xia Cheng let out a loud cry and was sent flying backward, crashing to the ground with his internal organs churning violently. ¡°Dad!¡± Xia Ge quickly ran to Xia Cheng¡¯s side and, seeing he wasn¡¯t gravely hurt, felt relieved. ¡°Leave, you¡¯re no match for me.¡± Ye Li swept his gaze indifferently over the warriors with special genes before him. The warriors looked at each other in confusion, not knowing how Xia Cheng had been sent flying. They hadn¡¯t even seen how Ye Li made his move. Subsequently, all the warriors turned to Xia Cheng, waiting to hear what he would say. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Xia Cheng, of course, knew he could never be Ye Li¡¯s match, and he quickly shouted. Xia Ge left with them. As long as Xia Ge was gone, it had nothing to do with her anymore. ¡­ The Xia family. The head of the Xia family, Xia Changfeng, listened to Xia Cheng recounting the entire affair. The elders were also in the hall, listening. A few seconds later, Xia Changfeng exhaled deeply and looked at Xia Ge in front of him, ¡°Xia Ge, are you out of your mind? If the Jin family finds out about your deep connection with that man¡­¡± The head of the Xia family, Xia Changfeng, didn¡¯t finish his sentence, but his meaning was clear without saying any more. ¡°But Grandfather, the Jin family already knows.¡± She had been with Ye Li at the Rose Restaurant at the time. ¡°That¡¯s why you have to say he threatened you to be with him,¡± Xia Cheng said to Xia Ge. Xia Ge could only nod. At that moment, a terrified Xia family disciple rushed in. ¡°The head of the family, something bad has happened!¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong!¡± The head of the Xia family, Xia Changfeng, asked urgently. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Head of the family, the Jin family, the Jin family has sent someone.¡± The Xia family disciple answered. What!!! The people in the Xia family hall immediately became restless. ¡°Are you sure about what you¡¯re saying?¡± ¡°Yes, head of the family, the people from the Jin family are right outside now.¡± Chapter 1393 - Chapter 1393 I didnt realize I was at deaths door Chapter 1393: I didn¡¯t realize I was at death¡¯s door. Chapter 1393: I didn¡¯t realize I was at death¡¯s door. The head of the Xia family, Xia Changfeng, became anxious upon hearing this. ¡°Everyone, what should we do?¡± The people in the hall had no idea what to do, all bustling around like headless flies. ¡°Given the situation, we should all go out to meet them,¡± said Xia family head Xia Changfeng to the crowd. Everyone nodded in agreement, seeing no other option. Soon after, the Xia family head and the elders all went outside and saw the members of the Jin family. The group from the Jin family was made up of the Grand Elder and a host of warriors with special genes. ¡°Brother Jin Lian, what kind of wind has blown you our way?¡± Xia Changfeng, the head of the Xia family, hurriedly went out to greet them. ¡°Enough with that!¡± Grand Elder Jin Lian of the Jin family said coldly, ¡°Hand over the person.¡± ¡°Person? What person?¡± A trace of confusion appeared on the weathered face of Xia Changfeng, head of the Xia family. ¡°What person?¡± Jin Lian chuckled coldly again, ¡°You think I don¡¯t know?¡± ¡°Understood,¡± Xia Changfeng quickly nodded in response. After a few seconds, Xia family head Xia Changfeng continued: ¡°That person is currently in the Jade River Villa District and has been restrained by us.¡± Grand Elder Jin Lian of the Jin family was surprised, clearly not expecting Xia Changfeng to say such a thing. ¡°You¡¯re not lying to me?¡± ¡°Absolutely true, I would dare deceive anyone but not you, Brother Jin Lian. After all, I can¡¯t outrun the temple if I try to outrun the monk,¡± Xia Changfeng replied earnestly. Hearing Xia Changfeng¡¯s words, Grand Elder Jin Lian of the Jin family nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± With a wave of his hand, Jin Lian and the cluster of warriors with special genes from the Jin family departed the place. Only after the Jin family members left did Xia Changfeng, head of the Xia family, finally let out a sigh of relief. ¡­ Jade River Villa District, Villa No. 12. Grand Elder Jin Lian of the Jin family, accompanied by a group of warriors with special genes, arrived outside. ¡°Scoundrel, come out!¡± Jin Lian bellowed explosively. Ye Li was asleep, and the unexpected outburst was naturally displeasing to him. Momentarily, he walked leisurely out of the living room. Looking indifferently at Jin Lian and the group of warriors, he yawned and asked, ¡°And who might you be?¡± Grand Elder Jin Lian of the Jin family chuckled coldly, ¡°Who are we?¡± Hahahaha! Upon hearing this, the group of warriors with special genes also burst into laughter as if they had heard the funniest joke in the world. ¡°What are you laughing at?¡± A trace of confusion appeared on Ye Li¡¯s handsome face. ¡°Laughing at what?¡± Grand Elder Jin Lian of the Jin family looked disdainfully at Ye Li, ¡°Laughing at how you don¡¯t realize you¡¯re at death¡¯s door!¡± Ye Li nodded, looked at his open hands, and then slowly began to speak: ¡°I don¡¯t seem to notice that I¡¯m on the brink of death though?¡± ¡°You¡­!!!¡± Upon hearing this, Grand Elder Jin Lian of the Jin family¡¯s expression turned icy as he stared fiercely at Ye Li. ¡°Alright, alright, alright!¡± ¡°Attack!¡± Suddenly, dozens of warriors with special genes all charged towards Ye Li. Ye Li didn¡¯t understand; he genuinely didn¡¯t understand why so many ants kept appearing before him. Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh! With the sound of the air being torn, the warriors with special genes who were rushing towards Ye Li were all flung backward. Ahhh, ahhh, ahhh! The warriors with special genes all let out intense screams of agony. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only How is this possible! Grand Elder Jin Lian of the Jin family cried out in shock as he looked towards where the fallen warriors lay. He hadn¡¯t intended to look, but one glance was enough to strike terror into his soul! This is because the dozens of warriors with special genes were lifeless; each of their foreheads now bore a startling blood hole. This, this, this¡­ Grand Elder Jin Lian of the Jin family was so shaken that he couldn¡¯t even utter a complete sentence, his entire body trembling violently. Chapter 1394 - Chapter 1394 Arriving at the Xia family Chapter 1394: Arriving at the Xia family Chapter 1394: Arriving at the Xia family The Grand Elder of the Jin family, Jin Lian, was scared to the extreme, in a way he had never been since he was born. ¡°Now,¡± Ye Li looked indifferently at Grand Elder Jin Lian, ¡°do you still think I¡¯m at death¡¯s door?¡± Cold sweat had already soaked Jin Lian¡¯s entire body, and he looked at Ye Li with extreme horror. ¡°How, how could you possibly be this strong?¡± In Grand Elder Jin Lian¡¯s view, Ye Li could never possibly be this strong. ¡°How can I possibly be this strong?¡± Ye Li smiled, ¡°What do you think?¡± Jin Lian had no idea, his body was still trembling violently, and at this moment he really didn¡¯t know what to do. ¡°Are you very afraid?¡± Ye Li looked at Jin Lian with a playful air. Of course, Jin Lian was afraid, he wasn¡¯t just afraid, he was terrified beyond measure. ¡°What, what do you want to do?¡± At this moment, Grand Elder Jin Lian was like a lamb waiting to be slaughtered, and Ye Li was like an experienced hunter. ¡°I don¡¯t want to do anything.¡± Ye Li looked indifferently at Grand Elder Jin Lian, ¡°I just want to kill you, nothing more.¡± What?! Upon hearing this, a chill shot up from Grand Elder Jin Lian¡¯s tailbone to his forehead. ¡°You, you, you¡­ if you dare to kill me, the Jin family will never let you go!¡± Threats, again threats. Ye Li smiled, since he had come to this world, he had been threatened by countless people. But without saying, one should know what happened to those who threatened him. ¡°Swish!¡± A terrifying golden spiritual energy attack flew towards Grand Elder Jin Lian. Seeing such an attack coming his way, Grand Elder Jin Lian was utterly terrified. He found that he could never possibly dodge such a terrifying attack. ¡°My life is over!¡± In the final moments of his life, Grand Elder Jin Lian cried out loud. Unfortunately, no matter how much he cried out, his life was forever extinguished from this world. ¡°Why must you do this?¡± Ye Li looked at the body on the ground and slowly spoke. Then, he walked slowly out of the Jade River Villa District. It didn¡¯t take long before he arrived outside the Xia family residence. Several Xia family disciples looked at Ye Li, and they were all taken aback. ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°Go tell your family head, just say I have arrived.¡± Ye Li spoke slowly. These Xia family disciples were somewhat confused upon hearing his words. This ¡°I have arrived¡±? Who has arrived? They found they couldn¡¯t possibly understand, no matter how hard they thought. ¡°Then please give us your name, so we may announce your arrival,¡± said one of the Xia family disciples to Ye Li. ¡°Ye Li.¡± Ye Li stated plainly. Subsequently, one of the Xia family disciples went inside to announce. ¡°Family Head!¡± While the people in the Xia family hall were discussing something, the Xia family disciple who went to report came in. ¡°What is it?¡± Xia family head Xia Changfeng asked hastily, fearing that the Jin family might have come again. ¡°To answer the family head, a person named Ye Li has come outside the Xia family, and he wishes to see you.¡± Ye Li? The crowd was all taken aback, simply because they had never heard the name Ye Li before. ¡°Who did you say Ye Li is?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Xia family head Xia Changfeng asked the disciple. Where would that Xia family disciple know? He quickly shook his head. ¡°Ye¡­ Ye Li?¡± At the side, Xia Ge suddenly stood up in shock. The Xia family head and the elders turned to look at Xia Ge promptly, ¡°Xia Ge, do you know who it is?¡± Chapter 1395 - Chapter 1395 I came to tell you something Chapter 1395: I came to tell you something Chapter 1395: I came to tell you something The Xia family head and the clan elders all looked at Xia Ge. ¡°It is, it is the one who broke Lin Bai¡¯s arm.¡± What!!! Upon hearing this, Xia family head Xia Changfeng and all the clan elders were shocked beyond measure. ¡°Is it that madman?¡± Xia family head Xia Changfeng swallowed hard, simply because he could not have imagined that Ye Li would actually come to the Xia family. ¡°Family head, what do you think we should do?¡± One of the elders looked at Xia Changfeng in horror and asked. ¡°What to do, how would I know what to do?¡± Xia family head Xia Changfeng said displeasedly. ¡°How about¡­¡± One of the elders looked at Xia Changfeng, ¡°we let him in, and then capture him together to hand over to the Jin family as a token of our Xia family¡¯s sincerity. What do you think, family head?¡± ¡°Eh? This is a good idea,¡± said Xia family head Xia Changfeng. ¡°But Grandpa, I think even if you join forces, you won¡¯t be able to capture him,¡± Xia Ge suddenly said. The Xia family head and the clan elders were all shaken upon hearing this; naturally, they did not understand Xia Ge¡¯s meaning. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Xia family head Xia Changfeng asked Xia Ge. Immediately, Xia Ge recounted the event of Ye Li single-handedly annihilating the Spectral Wolf Dark Race. How is that possible!!! After hearing this, Xia family head and the clan elders became restless and started looking at each other in disbelief. ¡°Xia Ge, are you telling the truth?¡± Xia family head Xia Changfeng looked at Xia Ge. ¡°Xia Ge would not dare to deceive Grandpa,¡± Xia Ge quickly replied. For a moment, everyone in the Xia family hall looked at each other, unsure of what to do. If it was as Xia Ge had said, then indeed, even together, they would not be able to capture Ye Li. ¡°Humph! I don¡¯t believe it!¡± An elder suddenly snorted coldly, looking toward Xia Ge, ¡°Xia Ge, you think we¡¯re fools? How could one person annihilate the Spectral Wolf Dark Race? I think you¡¯ve fallen for him.¡± ¡°Second Uncle, what are you talking about?¡± ¡°Old Second, what are you saying?¡± Xia Cheng¡¯s tone became somewhat displeased. ¡°Did I say anything wrong? I spoke nothing but the truth,¡± he replied. ¡°Enough!!!¡± Xia family head Xia Changfeng shouted. ¡°What time is it, and you¡¯re still arguing!¡± Xia Changfeng looked at the Xia family descendants, ¡°Let him in.¡± This Xia family descendant quickly took the command and then went out. Soon enough, Ye Li walked into the Xia family hall. All those in the Xia family hall stared fixedly at Ye Li, rage surging above their heads. ¡°You are Ye Li?¡± Xia family head Xia Changfeng stared at Ye Li. ¡°Yes, I am Ye Li,¡± Ye Li nodded. Seeing Ye Li¡¯s face as calm as still water, Xia Changfeng could not help feeling a blaze of anger. ¡°Ye Li, our Xia family has no relation with you. What is your purpose for coming to our house!¡± ¡°I just wanted to tell you something.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± All those in the Xia family hall looked at Ye Li, eager to know what he had come to tell them. ¡°What I want to tell you is that I have just killed the Grand Elder of the Jin family and several dozen warriors with B-level genes in the Jade River Villa District,¡± Ye Li said. Hiss! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Everyone in the hall felt as if they had been struck by lightning. Fear, stupor, astonishment, and various complex expressions appeared on their faces. ¡°Elder, are you telling the truth?¡± Xia Ge was the first to recover his senses and hurriedly asked Ye Li. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m joking?¡± Ye Li said lightly. Chapter 1396 - Chapter 1396 Kuanghu Sect is pitifully weak in front of me Chapter 1396: Kuanghu Sect is pitifully weak in front of me. Chapter 1396: Kuanghu Sect is pitifully weak in front of me. The head of the Xia family and all the elders were horrified as they looked at Ye Li. ¡°You, how could you possibly have killed the Grand Elder of the Jin family!¡± Xia family head, Xia Changfeng, said to Ye Li in great fear. There wasn¡¯t the slightest ripple on Ye Li¡¯s graceful face as he slowly spoke: ¡°Why are you all so shocked? Isn¡¯t the Grand Elder of the Jin family just a pathetically weak ant?¡± As soon as these words came out, everyone in the Xia family hall was stunned again, never expecting Ye Li to say something like that. ¡°Elder, what brings you to the Xia family? Is there something you need?¡± Xia Ge asked Ye Li, a hint of confusion on her fair face. ¡°Nothing much, just wanted to take a look,¡± Ye Li said plainly. The people of the Xia family were taken aback, looking at Ye Li in astonishment, unsure of what to say. ¡°Ye Li, my Xia family truly cannot afford to provoke the Jin family. It¡¯s better for you to leave.¡± Xia family head, Xia Changfeng, suddenly said. In Xia Changfeng¡¯s view, Ye Li killing the Grand Elder of the Jin family and several dozen warriors with special genes was nothing more than a joke. He would rather believe the sky was about to fall than believe it was true. Ye Li smiled, ¡°I really don¡¯t understand why you¡¯re all so afraid of the Jin family.¡± ¡°Because¡­¡± The voice of Xia family head, Xia Changfeng, darkened, ¡°Because the head of the Jin family is at the Tier 1 Heavenly King Realm!¡± ¡°That¡¯s not the most important thing; the most important thing is, you made the Kuanghu Sect¡¯s young sect master, Lin Bai, lose an arm! We absolutely cannot afford to provoke the Kuanghu Sect!¡± Listening to Xia family head, Xia Changfeng, Ye Li began to understand. ¡°However, before me, the Kuanghu Sect is just a pitifully weak force, so you really don¡¯t need to be afraid.¡± Ye Li spoke indifferently. With these words, Xia family head, Xia Changfeng, became filled with rage, his eyes flaming with anger. ¡°Ye Li, at this point, what do you have to be so calmly pretending for!¡± Xia Changfeng stared intently at Ye Li, ¡°Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know, it must be Jin Lian who was hunting you, and then you fled here!¡± Jin Lian, that is the Grand Elder of the Jin family. Upon hearing these words, the people in the Xia family hall all came to a sudden realization. They thought that, after all, the family head is the family head, his insights were indeed clearer than theirs. ¡°Heh heh.¡± Ye Li gave a faint smile. ¡°What are you laughing at?¡± The color of coldness deepened on Xia family head, Xia Changfeng¡¯s, face as he truly did not expect Ye Li to still manage a laugh. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m laughing at how foolish you are,¡± Ye Li said lightly. What!!! Upon hearing his words, everyone in the Xia family hall became enraged. Suddenly, an elder launched a fierce palm strike towards Ye Li. A spiritual power-infused ferocious tiger pounced violently towards Ye Li! This attack was somewhat powerful! However, it depends on who the opponent is. If it were a common warrior with special genes, this attack would indeed be invincible. But in the face of Ye Li, such an attack was hardly worth mentioning. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only All the people in the Xia family hall noticed that Ye Li didn¡¯t even bother to dodge. Seeing this, the people in the hall couldn¡¯t help but sneer coldly, as they had already anticipated Ye Li¡¯s fate. However, Xia Ge and Xia Cheng, who had witnessed Ye Li¡¯s strength, began to worry. Finally, the spiritual power-formed tiger struck heavily against Ye Li¡¯s body. But to the astonishment of everyone in the Xia family hall, Ye Li didn¡¯t retreat¡­ not even half a step! Chapter 1397 - Chapter 1397 Xia Changfengs Anger Chapter 1397: Xia Changfeng¡¯s Anger Chapter 1397: Xia Changfeng¡¯s Anger How is that possible! The people in the Xia family hall were so shocked they were beyond words. They would rather believe the sky was about to fall than believe this was true. How could such a terrifying attack hit Ye Li¡¯s body and he doesn¡¯t even have a scratch? They rubbed their eyes in a hurry, afraid that they were seeing things. But no matter how they rubbed their eyes, the result was the same. Silence reigned, so quiet that you could hear a pin drop. Why was Ye Li¡¯s defense so unbelievably strong? The people of the Xia family hall found that no matter how hard they thought, they couldn¡¯t understand it. ¡°Ye Li! I didn¡¯t expect you to have some strength!¡± The head of the Xia family, Xia Changfeng, said sternly as he stared at Ye Li. There was a look of nonchalance on Ye Li¡¯s face, ¡°I get along well with Xia Ge, so I will stay at your Xia family¡¯s place from now on.¡± Hiss! At these words, the people in the large hall of the Xia family were once again extremely astonished. ¡°What, what did you say?¡± Xia Changfeng, the head of the Xia family, said in horror. Ye Li sighed inwardly, wondering why Xia Changfeng just couldn¡¯t understand. ¡°Ye Li, I am of the Tenth-tier Earth King Realm, if you insist on being unreasonable, then I will decisively take measures!¡± Xia Changfeng glared at Ye Li. Ye Li shook his head and said lightly to the head of the Xia family, Xia Changfeng: ¡°Tenth-tier Earth King Realm? Too weak.¡± ¡°You¡­ say¡­ what?!¡± Xia Changfeng was seething with rage, with the anger in his eyes ready to erupt like magma! The people in the hall were also extremely angry. The Tenth-tier Earth King Realm is too weak? They really couldn¡¯t understand why Ye Li would say such a thing. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be not only pathetically weak but also deaf,¡± Ye Li said slowly. ¡°You¡­!!¡± Xia Changfeng¡¯s anger roared like thunder. At that moment, Xia Changfeng, the head of the Xia family, reached out with a large hand. His hand, like molten iron, flew rapidly toward Ye Li. Ye Li shook his head; why couldn¡¯t the ant understand its place? Whoosh! Suddenly, a sound of tearing wind entered everyone¡¯s ears. Everyone in the Xia family¡¯s large hall was shaken; naturally, they did not understand why there was the sound of breaking wind. A terrifying golden spiritual energy attack headed towards the incoming hand. The hand was dispersed in an instant. The remaining force of the golden spiritual energy attack viciously continued towards Xia Changfeng, the head of the Xia family. Aaah!!! Suddenly, Xia Changfeng, the head of the Xia family, let out a heaven-shattering scream. ¡°Head of the family!¡± The people in the hall hurriedly looked over. They saw that the left hand of Xia Changfeng, the head of the Xia family, now had a horrifying hole that was bleeding profusely. ¡°Everybody, don¡¯t move!¡± Xia Changfeng hurriedly called out. Because he had come to know just how terrifying Ye Li was. ¡°Now,¡± Ye Li looked at Xia Changfeng calmly, ¡°do you believe that you are just an ant?¡± Where would Xia Changfeng dare to argue? He had felt the terror of Ye Li. When that golden spiritual energy attack was only a hair¡¯s breadth away, he couldn¡¯t even breathe. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Terrifying! It was really too terrifying! ¡°I believe it, I believe it,¡± Xia Changfeng said to Ye Li. Ye Li smiled, ¡°In that case, can I stay at the Xia family¡¯s place now?¡± ¡°Of course, absolutely,¡± Xia Changfeng nodded again and again. There was not the slightest fluctuation on Ye Li¡¯s face as he raised his palm, and a gentle spiritual power appeared over his hand. Chapter 1398 - Chapter 1398 Xia family hall crowds shock Chapter 1398: Xia family hall crowd¡¯s shock Chapter 1398: Xia family hall crowd¡¯s shock All the people in the Xia family hall watched as Ye Li raised his palm again. For some reason, their entire bodies began to tremble violently, and even their souls couldn¡¯t stop trembling with fear. ¡°Senior, you, what do you want to do?¡± Xia Ge hurriedly stood in front of Xia Changfeng. In Xia Ge¡¯s view, Ye Li raising his palm could only mean that he wanted to strike her grandfather again. ¡°If you want to do something to my grandfather, then you¡¯ll have to kill me first!¡± Xia Ge stared at Ye Li as she spoke. Ye Li smiled, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m interested in killing your grandfather?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± A heavy confusion appeared on Xia Ge¡¯s fair face. ¡°Step aside,¡± Ye Li said slowly. ¡°I won¡¯t!¡± Xia Ge¡¯s tone was very firm. Ye Li smiled openly, with no fluctuation on his face that was as refined as jade. Suddenly, he disappeared from his spot. What?! Everyone in the hall was startled, never expecting such a scene. They all hurriedly searched for Ye Li¡¯s figure, but realized they couldn¡¯t find him anywhere. Had he left? Just as everyone in the hall was in utter astonishment, Ye Li appeared beside the Xia family head, Xia Changfeng. This¡­! Xia Ge¡¯s father, Xia Chenggang, had only said one word when he realized that the gentle spiritual power in Ye Li¡¯s hand was already moving toward Xia Changfeng. And it was too late for the people in the hall to stop it. They saw the gentle spiritual power from Ye Li¡¯s palm reach the wound on Xia Changfeng¡¯s left hand. Instantly, Xia Changfeng¡¯s wound began to heal at a rate visible to the naked eye. How¡­ is this possible!!! Everyone in the hall watched this scene in shock. They could rack their brains but still wouldn¡¯t imagine that such incredible techniques existed in this world. ¡°This, this, this¡­¡± It wasn¡¯t just them; even the Xia family head, Xia Changfeng himself, was taken aback to an incomprehensible degree. ¡°Do you still think I want to do something to your grandfather?¡± Ye Li said slowly to Xia Ge, who was frozen like a clay statue. Upon hearing this, Xia Ge came back to her senses; she really didn¡¯t know what to say anymore. ¡°Senior, you, you¡¯re truly amazing.¡± Xia Ge gave Ye Li a deep bow. But Ye Li didn¡¯t want to talk about these trivial matters anymore, and said directly, ¡°Take me to the room.¡± Xia Ge quickly nodded and then led Ye Li to a place. ¡°Senior, this is your room. Do you find it satisfactory?¡± Xia Ge asked Ye Li tentatively. Ye Li looked around the room and found it to be extremely luxurious, with everything one could need. ¡°It¡¯s acceptable,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Upon hearing this, Xia Ge finally breathed a sigh of relief, and the heart that had been in her throat finally settled down. And with that, Ye Li lay down on the bed. ¡­ Jin family. The Jin family was the most powerful family in Thunder Cloud Base City. ¡°Hmph!¡± The family head, Jin Yun, slammed the table so hard that it turned into dust. ¡°Now that Lin Bai has been sent back to the Kuanghu Sect, what comes next will be a matter for the sect to handle.¡± At this moment, a Jin family member rushed in, his face etched with extreme panic. ¡°Family head! Something terrible has happened, family head!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Jin Yun stared at the Jin family member in front of him. ¡°The Grand Elder and many Jin family members have all died in the Jade River Villa District.¡± What!!! All the people in the Jin family hall sprung up from their seats upon hearing this news! Chapter 1399 - Chapter 1399 The second elder of the Jin family arrived at Chapter 1399: The second elder of the Jin family arrived at the Xia family. Chapter 1399: The second elder of the Jin family arrived at the Xia family. ¡°The Grand Elder¡­ dead?¡± In the Jin family hall, everyone looked at each other, all exchanging glances of confusion. ¡°Is, is what you¡¯re saying true!¡± Jin family head, Jin Yun, gritted his teeth! ¡°Yes, family head.¡± This member of the Jin family swallowed hard, speaking in shock. ¡°Second brother!¡± Jin family head Jin Yun cried out in pain, his heart like being pricked by needles. ¡°Who is it! Who exactly did it!¡± Jin Yun was seething with rage. The people in the hall of the Jin family all dared not speak, as in their memory, the family head had never been this angry before. ¡°Family head, the Grand Elder died in front of Xia Ge¡¯s villa.¡± ¡°Who is Xia Ge?¡± ¡°The young miss of the Xia family.¡± Upon hearing this, Jin Yun¡¯s face turned extremely cold. ¡°I finally understand!¡± ¡°That lunatic who severed Lin Bai¡¯s arm must be the one the Xia family has invited to deal with our Jin family!¡± Family head Jin Yun said. Once these words were out, everyone in the Jin family hall understood. ¡°Family head! Our Jin family has no reason to fear a small Xia family!¡± An elder said angrily. ¡°Second Elder, you take people to the Xia family, go see if that person really has three heads and six arms!¡± family head Jin Yun said. ¡°Grandfather!¡± At that moment, a voice appeared in everyone¡¯s ears. Everyone in the hall followed the voice and saw it was none other than the young miss of the Jin family, Jin Yu. ¡°What is it?¡± Jin Yun¡¯s voice was very cold. ¡°Grandfather, I feel that person is truly too frightening. When he severed Lin Bai¡¯s arm, I didn¡¯t even have time to see clearly before Lin Bai¡¯s arm was already cut off.¡± Jin Yun¡¯s fair face showed a deep sense of fear. ¡°I think it¡¯s best not to provoke him.¡± Jin Yu¡¯s voice grew lower and lower; she knew it was not good to say these things at this time. ¡°What did you say!¡± Fury surged within family head Jin Yun. ¡°Grandfather, I¡¯m telling the truth,¡± Jin Yu said cautiously. She still couldn¡¯t forget the scene at Rose Restaurant, she found Ye Li to be too terrifying. She dared to swear, she truly dared to swear, Ye Li was definitely the most terrifying person she had ever seen since her birth, without a single doubt. ¡°Xiao Yu, so you mean to say, that lunatic killed our Jin family¡¯s Grand Elder and dozens of warriors with B-level genes, and we should just swallow this grievance?¡± The second elder of the Jin family coldly stared at Jin Yu as he spoke. ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°Enough! Don¡¯t say anymore, I must go see this lunatic for myself!¡± Jin Yu¡¯s words were cut off by the second elder of the Jin family. As his words fell, the second elder of the Jin family stepped out of the hall. Jin Yu knew it was no use to persuade him any further, feeling helpless inside. ¡°Let the second one go and see for now. If that lunatic really has terrifying power, then we will have to wait for the Kuanghu Sect to deal with him!¡± Family head Jin Yun said coldly. After all, the Kuanghu Sect was the strongest force among the surrounding Five Great Base Cities; they were absolutely convinced that in the face of the Kuanghu Sect, Ye Li would be no more than an ant. It wasn¡¯t long before the second elder of the Jin family arrived at the Xia family residence. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Being a well-known figure in Thunder Cloud Base City, the second elder of the Jin family caused several disciples at the gate of the Xia family to step back in fright immediately upon his arrival. ¡°Jin Jin Jin¡­ second elder of the Jin family?¡± These Xia family disciples stared at the second elder of the Jin family in utter terror. ¡°Hehe!¡± But the second elder of the Jin family merely let out a cold laugh. Chapter 1400 - Chapter 1400 Are you looking for me Chapter 1400: Are you looking for me? Chapter 1400: Are you looking for me? ¡°Jin family¡¯s second elder, no, no, no, I don¡¯t know what brings you to the Xia family?¡± A member of the Xia family cautiously addressed the Jin family¡¯s second elder, fearing that an incautious word might provoke his displeasure and lead to their annihilation. ¡°Go tell your family head, just say that I, Jin He¡­ have arrived!¡± ¡°Okay, right away.¡± Immediately, a member of the Xia family hurriedly ran inside. Before long, the Xia family head, Xia Changfeng, and all the elders came out to greet him. ¡°Brother Jin He, what fortunate wind has blown you our way?¡± Xia family head Xia Changfeng said with a smile to the Jin family¡¯s second elder. The second elder of the Jin family scoffed coldly, ¡°Xia Changfeng, hand over the person.¡± ¡°Hand over the person?¡± A look of confusion appeared on Xia Changfeng¡¯s weathered face, as he had no idea what Jin He meant. ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you mean, Brother Jin He?¡± Xia Changfeng addressed the second elder of the Jin family, Jin He. Jin He let out a cold laugh, ¡°Xia Changfeng, I think your Xia family no longer needs to exist, right?¡± At these words, all the members of the Xia family were shocked! ¡°Your Xia family is nothing but ants before our Jin family; our Jin family decides if you exist or not. If we wish you to exist, you will continue to exist; but if we don¡¯t, the Xia family will forever disappear from Thunder Cloud Base City!¡± Clearly, the Jin family¡¯s second elder, Jin He, was threatening everyone in the Xia family. And indeed, the members of the Xia family were truly frightened. After all, they had no knowledge of Ye Li¡¯s terror. ¡°Brother Jin He, you¡¯re not looking for Ye Li, are you?¡± Xia Changfeng asked, looking at Jin He. Ye Li? As for the second elder of the Jin family, Jin He, he had never heard the name Ye Li, but he could tell just by twiddling his thumbs that the Ye Li mentioned by Xia Changfeng was the madman who had severed Lin Bai¡¯s arm. ¡°Do you know that the Grand Elder of my Jin family and dozens of Jin family members died in the Jade River Villa District?¡± The second elder of the Jin family, Jin He, spoke with a voice so frigid it was chilling to the bone. Hiss! Upon hearing this, all the members of the Xia family couldn¡¯t help but retreat several steps, their minds reeling as they had never imagined Jin He would say such a thing. They then suddenly remembered, Ye Li had told them the same, but they hadn¡¯t believed him. Now it seemed, it was true!!! ¡°Hurry up, hand over the person!¡± The second elder of the Jin family, Jin He, spoke coldly. Xia Changfeng was somewhat hesitant, he had intended to hand over Ye Li without question. But now that the Grand Elder (of the Jin family) and several dozen warriors with B-level genes were dead, his thoughts began to waver. ¡°Xia Changfeng, are you unwilling to hand him over?¡± Jin He looked at the undecided Xia Changfeng as he spoke coldly. ¡°Are you looking for me?¡± Just as the head of the Xia family, Xia Changfeng, was unsure how to answer, a somewhat lazy voice reached everyone¡¯s ears. Everyone hurriedly looked towards the source of the sound, and saw that the speaker was none other than Ye Li. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Seeing Ye Li arrive, Xia Changfeng was as relieved as though he had grabbed a lifeline, a look of joy spreading over his weathered face. The second elder of the Jin family, Jin He, when he heard this, his expression turned icy as he scrutinized Ye Li. ¡°Is it you who caused Lin Bai of Kuanghu Sect to lose an arm?¡± Jin He asked coldly. Ye Li smiled, ¡°Yes, that was me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not too concerned about that; I only want to know who killed the Grand Elder of my Jin family and several dozen warriors with special genes?¡± The second elder of the Jin family, Jin He, continued. Chapter 1401 - Chapter 1401 Courting death Chapter 1401: Courting death Chapter 1401: Courting death Ye Li was taken aback as he couldn¡¯t understand why the Jin family¡¯s second elder would ask such a question. ¡°I killed them,¡± Ye Li said indifferently. To Ye Li¡¯s surprise, the second elder of the Jin family, Jin He, let out a cold laugh. ¡°With your age, even if your talent is incredibly strong, it¡¯s impossible for you to have slain the Grand Elder!¡± The second elder of the Jin family looked at Ye Li with utter disdain. ¡°I¡¯m not known for my patience, and if you don¡¯t speak up, you should know what will become of you!¡± Hearing the words of the Jin family¡¯s second elder, Ye Li couldn¡¯t help but laugh. ¡°You can still laugh?¡± The second elder of the Jin family¡¯s expression was icy cold. He had never dreamed that even at this moment, Ye Li could still manage a laugh. ¡°Why can¡¯t I laugh?¡± Ye Li looked at the second elder with a mysterious smile. Enraged by his response, the second elder said, ¡°By the look on your face, you refuse to say who killed my Grand Elder and the dozens of warriors with special genes?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already told you, it was me,¡± Ye Li¡¯s face remained playful, ¡°it¡¯s just that you don¡¯t believe it.¡± Very well, very well, very well! The second elder of the Jin family repeated ¡®very well¡¯ three times, indicating his immense anger at the moment. ¡°Do you realize that, when you utter these words, your life has already forever disappeared from this world?¡± the second elder, Jin He, said to Ye Li with deadly seriousness. Ye Li¡¯s face showed no fluctuation; he said lightly, ¡°Really, you are quite impressive.¡± Where could the second elder of the Jin family, Jin He, tolerate such arrogance from Ye Li any longer! ¡°Xia Changfeng, I¡¯m going to take action against him now, your Xia family won¡¯t interfere, will you?¡± Jin He looked towards Xia Changfeng, the head of the Xia family. ¡°We will not, we will not,¡± the head of the Xia family, Xia Changfeng, quickly shook his head. However, in his heart, Xia Changfeng sneered secretly, having witnessed Ye Li¡¯s terrifying strength the day before. He knew that if Jin He made a move against Ye Li¡­ Then his end would only be one thing, and that was death. The second elder of the Jin family smirked when he heard the words, ¡°Fine!¡± With that, the second elder, Jin He, threw a punch at Ye Li with all his might. This punch displayed all his spiritual power. An energy wave formed from the spiritual power surged towards Ye Li at incredible speed. However, this ¡®incredible speed¡¯ was only so for the people of the Xia family; in Ye Li¡¯s eyes, it moved as slow as a snail¡¯s crawl. ¡°Court death!¡± Ye Li naturally did not want to entangle with an ant like Jin He; he slapped out with a palm. With this slap! The wind began to retreat frantically. A gigantic hand formed of spiritual power hurtled towards the second elder of the Jin family, Jin He. As soon as the energy wave touched the hand made of spiritual power, it vanished without a trace. And the daunting hand continued to barrel towards the second elder of the Jin family, Jin He. Seeing the massive hand approaching, a ghastly pallor spread across Jin He¡¯s face. He could never have dreamed that Ye Li could unleash such a terrifying attack. Ah!!! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The spiritual power-formed hand hadn¡¯t even struck Jin He¡¯s body yet, and he had already started screaming loudly. However, whether Jin He screamed earlier or later, his life was going to disappear from this world forever. Boom! The hand made of spiritual power fiercely struck the second elder of the Jin family, Jin He. Jin He was sent flying instantly and when he crashed to the ground, there was no longer the slightest sign of life left in him. Chapter 1402 - Chapter 1402 Jin familys second elder died Chapter 1402: Jin family¡¯s second elder, died. Chapter 1402: Jin family¡¯s second elder, died. The members of the Xia family looked at the corpse of Jin He, the second elder of the Jin family, with sheer horror on their faces. How could they have imagined that such a dignified figure as the Jin family¡¯s second elder would die like this? It all happened way too fast. ¡°Elder, what should we do now?¡± Swallowing hard, Xia Ge asked with undisguised terror as he looked at Ye Li. ¡°What do you mean, what should we do?¡± Ye Li¡¯s face, as handsome as a jade carving, was filled with confusion. ¡°Now that Jin He, the second elder of the Jin family, is dead, the Jin family will definitely seek crazy revenge!¡± Hearing Xia Ge¡¯s words, Ye Li understood and responded with a calm smile, coolly saying to Xia Ge, ¡°Do you really think I would be afraid of the Jin family?¡± Xia Ge was taken aback, her eyes widening in shock as she gazed upon Ye Li¡¯s face. She found that Ye Li was unspeakably handsome¨Cuntil she had seen Ye Li for herself, she couldn¡¯t believe that someone so magnificently handsome could exist in this world. Furthermore, at that moment, Ye Li¡¯s aura was edged with a thousand layers of murderous intent, his presence commanding respect for a hundred paces around him! He looked, quite frankly, a little too domineering. ¡°Elder, of course you are not afraid of the Jin family,¡± Xia Ge said, watching Ye Li. ¡°So you see, we shall eat when it¡¯s time to eat, sleep when it¡¯s time to sleep,¡± Ye Li said disdainfully as he shrugged. Having said that, Ye Li slowly walked away. Leaving the Xia family members frozen in astonishment where they stood. They had never encountered a being like Ye Li before, not even heard of one. ¡­ At the Jin family. What!!! Jin Yun, the patriarch, and all the elders were utterly aghast. ¡°You, say that again?¡± ¡°Patriarch, the second elder¡­ he¡¯s dead.¡± Swallowing hard, Jin Yun and the other elders were filled with shock and rage, but now another emotion crept in¨Ca hint of fear. They had naturally never laid eyes on Ye Li, but they felt a dreadful sense of his terrifying extent. ¡°Patriarch, what do we do now?¡± An elder asked, looking towards Jin Yun. ¡°What to do? How should I know what to do?¡± Jin Yun exhaled deeply, utterly at a loss as to what sort of being their Jin family had managed to offend. He wasn¡¯t naive; he knew the world was vast and filled with a multitude of strong beings. If the Jin family really had offended a supreme entity, then without a doubt, their family name would be erased from Thunder Cloud Base City. After all, the Grand Elder and dozens of Jin family members had fallen at that person¡¯s hands. And now, the second elder was dead as well. Jin Yun, the patriarch, was genuinely starting to feel afraid. ¡°Grandfather, I mean it, I have never seen anyone like him before,¡± Jin Yu¡¯s voice suddenly appeared in Jin Yun¡¯s ear. Hearing this, Jin Yun let out a long sigh, ¡°Xiao Yu, please continue.¡± ¡°Although I didn¡¯t see clearly how he cut off Lin Bai¡¯s arm that day at the Rose Restaurant, I felt his terrifying strength at that moment,¡± ¡°It was as if I couldn¡¯t breathe all of a sudden, and my soul was trembling uncontrollably.¡± Jin Yu¡¯s already pale face grew even whiter as she spoke. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°In short, it was too terrifying. It¡¯s a good thing I said a few kind words to him that day, or else I might not have survived.¡± When Lin Bai was mocking Ye Li mercilessly, Jin Yu told Lin Bai to stop making things difficult for Ye Li. In her view, Ye Li hadn¡¯t provoked Lin Bai at all. ¡°Xiao Yu, what, what did you say?¡± Jin Yun, the patriarch, suddenly asked. Chapter 1403 - Chapter 1403 Someone from Kuanghu Sect has arrived Chapter 1403: Someone from Kuanghu Sect has arrived Chapter 1403: Someone from Kuanghu Sect has arrived As soon as Miss Jin Yu of the Jin family spoke, everyone in the hall was struck with astonishment. ¡°Grandfather, everything I said is true,¡± Jin Yu looked at Jin Yun, the head of the Jin family, and said. ¡°Everyone, what do you think we should do?¡± Jin Yun, head of the Jin family, looked at the elders and said. The elders looked at each other in dismay, unsure of what to say. ¡°Family head, the second elder is also dead, proving that the person is terrifyingly powerful, or else¡­¡± An elder tentatively looked at Jin Yun, the Jin family head. ¡°Go on!¡± Jin Yun, the family head, said pensively. ¡°Or else let¡¯s just forget it, if Ye Chen is a supreme being, then our Jin family can¡¯t afford to provoke him!¡± The elder continued. All the elders in the hall agreed, although their Jin family was the leading family in Thunder Cloud Base City, there were too many terrifying beings in this world. ¡°Yes, grandfather,¡± Jin Yu also said. ¡°It seems we¡¯ll have to wait for someone from the Kuanghu Sect to solve this!¡± Jin Yun, head of the Jin family, declared coldly. The scene shifts. Xia family. ¡°Sir, I think the people from the Kuanghu Sect should be arriving soon,¡± Xia Changfeng, head of the Xia family, said looking at Ye Li. Although he knew that Ye Li¡¯s strength was astonishingly powerful, he was still afraid of the Kuanghu Sect. After all, the Kuanghu Sect was the strongest force in the surrounding Five Great Base Cities. ¡°Are you scared?¡± A playful expression appeared on Ye Li¡¯s handsome face. ¡°No, no, no, with you here, how could I possibly be scared?¡± Xia Changfeng stubbornly retorted. Ye Li secretly smiled; he didn¡¯t speak. He thought that only when people from the Kuanghu Sect arrived and he displayed his formidable strength would these people understand that, in front of him, Ye Li, the Kuanghu Sect was pitifully weak. One day later. A middle-aged man with long strides came to the entrance of the Jin family. This middle-aged man was eight feet tall, with a scar as long as a centipede on his face, which was truly hair-raising. The middle-aged man, named Shi Hu, was a Tier 2 Heavenly King level warrior with special genes. ¡°You, who are you?¡± The descendants of the Jin family outside, feeling the aura emanating from Shi Hu, were all terrified. ¡°Go tell your family head that Shi Hu has arrived,¡± Shi Hu said coldly. Shi Hu? These descendants of the Jin family naturally didn¡¯t recognize Shi Hu. They swallowed nervously, ¡°Okay, then please wait a moment.¡± Immediately, one of the Jin family¡¯s descendants hurried inside. It wasn¡¯t long before Jin Yun, the family head, along with all the elders, arrived at the entrance of the Jin family. ¡°Lord Shi Hu!¡± Jin Yun, head of the Jin family, called out to Shi Hu. ¡°Heh!¡± Shi Hu simply sneered coldly at Jin Yun. ¡°Jin Yun, you¡¯ve got some nerve. The young master of our Kuanghu Sect came to your Thunder Cloud Base City and ended up with an arm severed!¡± Upon hearing these words, Jin Yun¡¯s face turned utterly horrified, and he hurriedly said to Shi Hu: ¡°Lord Shi Hu, it¡¯s really because that person was too terrifying. Our Grand Elder and second elder, along with dozens of Jin family linesmen, all lost their lives at his hands.¡± Shi Hu¡¯s expression turned exceedingly cold. ¡°Where is that person now!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°At the Xia family!¡± The Xia family? Shi Hu naturally didn¡¯t know about the Xia family. ¡°Lord Shi Hu, we can take you there, do you want to go now, or¡­¡± Jin Yun, the family head, gingerly looked at Shi Hu. Chapter 1404 - Chapter 1404 Far on the horizon close in front of the eyes Chapter 1404: Far on the horizon, close in front of the eyes Chapter 1404: Far on the horizon, close in front of the eyes At that moment, Shi Hu¡¯s face was terrifyingly cold! ¡°Of course, right now!¡± ¡°Yes, Lord Shi Hu!¡± Following this, the Jin family¡¯s head, Jin Yun, and all the elders, along with Shi Hu, proceeded towards the Xia family. It wasn¡¯t long before they arrived outside the Xia family residence. Several young disciples outside the Xia family¡¯s main gate, seeing the approaching group, were so frightened that they immediately ran inside. ¡°Master, something terrible has happened!¡± In the main hall of the Xia family, the head of the family and the elders were in the midst of a discussion! The head of the Xia family, Xia Changfeng, hearing the words of this disciple, hurriedly asked: ¡°What has happened?¡± ¡°The Jin family head and all the elders are here!¡± What!!! Upon hearing this, Xia Changfeng and all the elders were stunned, exchanging looks of utter shock. ¡°Master, what should we do?¡± All the elders turned their eyes towards Xia Changfeng. Xia Changfeng was dumbfounded as well; he had no idea what to do. ¡°What to do? It¡¯s just a matter of meeting the soldiers with arms and stemming the flood with earth,¡± he said. As Xia Changfeng was at a loss, a slightly lazy voice reached everyone¡¯s ears. Upon hearing this, Xia Changfeng¡¯s face immediately lit up with joy; he naturally knew whose voice it was. ¡°My lord, you have come.¡± Xia Changfeng¡¯s tone was extremely respectful. Ye Li gave a faint smile, his handsome face showing no other fluctuations as he slowly said: ¡°Let¡¯s go out and take a look.¡± Ye Li¡¯s arrival had undoubtedly given Xia Changfeng and the elders a strong reassurance. Soon after, they all walked to the main gate of the Xia family. As they reached the gate, Jin Yun and the elders of the Jin family had already arrived, their faces all bearing a cold expression. ¡°Jin¡­¡± But before Xia Changfeng could finish, he was interrupted by Jin Yun. ¡°Xia Changfeng, this is Lord Shi Hu, a senior elder of the Kuanghu Sect!¡± What?! Upon hearing this, Xia Changfeng was somewhat stunned, his old face showing utter astonishment. It wasn¡¯t only Xia Changfeng; the elders were also shocked as well. After all, in their eyes, the Kuanghu Sect was an immensely powerful force. ¡°Who disabled the arm of our Kuanghu Sect¡¯s Young Sect Master Lin Bai?¡± Shi Hu¡¯s voice was chillingly cold as he emitted a strong killing intent! Xia Changfeng and all the elders swallowed hard, feeling that Shi Hu was overwhelmingly terrifying. In that moment, all of them looked towards Ye Li. Yet they found that Ye Li¡¯s face was as calm as still water, as if he hadn¡¯t seen Shi Hu at all. Ye Li gave a calm smile and said lightly to Shi Hu: ¡°Are you from the Kuanghu Sect?¡± ¡°Who are you?¡± Shi Hu naturally did not recognize Ye Li. Ye Li smiled again, ¡°You are here looking for the person who disabled Lin Bai¡¯s arm, right?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Shi Hu said only one word, but that word was filled with murderous intent! ¡°Tell me, where is the person who disabled the arm of our Young Sect Master!¡± Shi Hu stared at Ye Li intensely as he spoke. Ye Li smiled calmly, ¡°Far in the horizon, close at hand.¡± What? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only On hearing this, Shi Hu clenched his teeth in anger, because he had never expected¡­ that this person would be Ye Li. ¡°Is it you?¡± ¡°It is me.¡± Ye Li¡¯s face remained unfluctuating, as if he was not scared at all. Chapter 1405 - Chapter 1405 Shi Hus Anger Chapter 1405: Shi Hu¡¯s Anger Chapter 1405: Shi Hu¡¯s Anger Shi Hu stared at Ye Li intently, unable to comprehend why he remained so calm. Didn¡¯t he know that he was about to die? ¡°Do you know what your end will be?¡± Shi Hu said coldly to Ye Li. All members of the Jin family also watched Ye Li with cold eyes, thinking he was far too arrogant. At least, from their birth until now, they had never seen anyone like Ye Li! At this moment, everyone¡¯s gaze was fixed on Ye Li, all eager to hear how he would respond. Ye Li slowly opened his mouth: ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Upon hearing these words, Shi Hu could not but burn with rage. ¡°Haha, it seems you are not afraid to die, huh?¡± Hearing Shi Hu¡¯s words, Ye Li laughed. ¡°I fear death, but how could an ant like you kill me?¡± What!!! Everyone present gasped in shock; they could not have imagined Ye Li would say such a thing. You must know that Shi Hu is at the Tier 2 Heavenly King level! The Tier 2 Heavenly King level¡­ an ant? Ha ha ha ha! Suddenly, Shi Hu burst into loud laughter as if it were the funniest joke he had ever heard. ¡°Ridiculous, utterly ridiculous!¡± Shi Hu stared at Ye Li intently, ¡°Do you know what realm I am in?¡± Hearing this, the Jin family realized that Ye Li must not know Shi Hu¡¯s realm; otherwise, he would have already been scared out of his wits. But what the Jin family could not have imagined was that Ye Li would actually say the following: ¡°Isn¡¯t it just a minor Tier 2 Heavenly King level realm? Merely an ant.¡± Hiss! Everyone present was struck dumb. Such arrogance was simply unheard of in their lives! ¡°Very good!¡± Shi Hu gave a cold smile, and despite Ye Li having severed an arm of Lin Bai, the Young Sect Master of Kuanghu Sect, he felt that Ye Li¡¯s courage was terrifyingly immense. He had never met someone like Ye Li before. ¡°Say, how do you wish to die?¡± Shi Hu suddenly asked Ye Li. Ye Li smiled, ¡°Why do ants always fail to recognize their place?¡± Shi Hu could no longer tolerate Ye Li¡¯s arrogance, and he shouted at Ye Li: ¡°Do you believe I can tear you to pieces?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t.¡± Ye Li shook his head. Rage surged a thousand feet above Shi Hu¡¯s head. ¡°Very well!¡± At that moment, Shi Hu raised his powerful fist, and spiritual power surged conspicuously. As the spiritual power on Shi Hu¡¯s fist rapidly condensed, in less than a second, a ferocious Greedy Wolf appeared on his fist. This¡­ this¡­ All members of the Xia family witnessed the Greedy Wolf on Shi Hu¡¯s fist and were immediately filled with dread. ¡°It¡¯s nothing much.¡± Ye Li said indifferently. The Jin family was astonished; they truly were astounded. They couldn¡¯t believe their ears; even at this moment, Ye Li could still utter such words. ¡°Courting death!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Shi Hu roared furiously. Suddenly, Shi Hu threw a heavy punch at Ye Li, and the Greedy Wolf on his fist also flew towards Ye Li at the speed of the wind. Alas, such an attack, before the Xia family, was naturally terrifying to an extreme degree. But in Ye Li¡¯s eyes, such an attack was somewhat insignificant. Ye Li did not make any defensive or evasive movements, allowing the spiritual power condensed into the Greedy Wolf to come at him. Chapter 1406 - Chapter 1406 Shi Hu died Chapter 1406: Shi Hu died Chapter 1406: Shi Hu died Shi Hu looked at the situation and couldn¡¯t help but sneer. He had originally thought that Ye Li¡¯s arrogance must be backed by impressive strength! But what he had never dreamed of was that Ye Li seemed too frightened to even dodge. The Xia family members were also stunned because they couldn¡¯t understand why Ye Li wouldn¡¯t dodge. You should know that Shi Hu¡¯s strike was terrifyingly astonishing! Without a doubt, the heavy blow of the Greedy Wolf formed by spiritual power struck Ye Li¡¯s body hard! Boom! A loud noise resounded, and everyone looked toward Ye Li. They all knew that Ye Li¡¯s fate must be miserable. But the next scene shocked them enormously. At least, such a scene was something they couldn¡¯t have dreamed of in their wildest dreams. They saw that Ye Li¡¯s fate was not only not miserable, but he hadn¡¯t even moved back half a step. How could that be!!! All those present gasped in cold air, naturally not daring to believe what they saw was true. They all rubbed their eyes, but no matter how much they rubbed, the result was the same¨CYe Li still hadn¡¯t moved back half a step. Shock, a deathly shock! Everyone present dared not speak. Because such a scene was something they had only seen once in their lifetime. Shi Hu was no exception. ¡°You, you!¡± At this moment, Shi Hu was so shocked that he couldn¡¯t even complete a sentence. One should know, this was a strike from the Tier 2 Heavenly King level, and there wasn¡¯t even a scratch? ¡°What¡¯s there to be shocked about,¡± Ye Li said lightly to Shi Hu. Shi Hu was naturally terribly startled, only now realizing the terror that was Ye Li. Jin Yun, the head of the Jin family, swallowed his saliva, remembering Jin Yu¡¯s words. Ye Li¡­ was simply too terrifying. He thought that if Shi Hu¡¯s strike had been directed at him, without a doubt, his life would have permanently disappeared from this world. Everyone looked at Ye Li with overwhelming fear, but they found that there was not the slightest ripple on Ye Li¡¯s face, as if nothing had happened at all. ¡°Right, how do you want to die?¡± Ye Li asked Shi Hu the same question he had asked earlier. At these words, Shi Hu snapped back to his senses, looking at Ye Li with extreme horror. ¡°Kid, you, you¡­ you just have a slightly higher defense, do you really think you can kill me?¡± Shi Hu said coldly to Ye Li. Ye Li smiled, ¡°Is that so?¡± As the words fell, he raised a finger. On that finger, terrifying spiritual power began to gather. Shi Hu watched Ye Li intently, having figured out that although Ye Li had incredible defense, his attack power must not be that great! Whiz! A spiritual power attack, terrifying beyond measure, flew toward Shi Hu at the speed of lightning, too fast to see. Shi Hu, seeing such an attack coming toward him, was hugely shocked. Even if he thought about it for ten days and nights, he never would have imagined that Ye Li could launch such an attack. That wasn¡¯t the most important part; the critical thing was, he realized this attack was beyond his reaction capability. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ah!!! A scream like that of a slaughtered pig resounded in everyone¡¯s ears. Following this sound, Shi Hu¡¯s life permanently disappeared from this world. Silence, you could hear a pin drop. At this moment, no one present dared to make even the slightest noise. Chapter 1407 - Chapter 1407 Im fine what are you doing here Chapter 1407: I¡¯m fine, what are you doing here? Chapter 1407: I¡¯m fine, what are you doing here? Silence, deathly silence. The patriarch of the Jin family, Jin Yun, was already staring dumbfounded. Then, his entire body began to tremble violently, his soul shaking uncontrollably. It was simply because he was too afraid. He knew that Shi Hu was at the Tier 2 Heavenly King level. Yet, Shi Hu, at the Tier 2 Heavenly King level, was so weak in front of Ye Li. It was terrifying, truly terrifying! He knew, an existence like Ye Li, if he were to unleash his thunderous wrath, the Jin family would be leveled to the ground in an instant. Thump! Suddenly, the patriarch of the Jin family, Jin Yun, knelt in front of Ye Li. ¡°Lord Ye Li, please, I beg you to spare us.¡± The patriarch of the Jin family, Jin Yun, could swear, this was the most terrified he had ever been in his life. On Ye Li¡¯s jade-like face, there was no hint of fluctuation. ¡°Did I say I was going to kill you all?¡± Upon hearing this, Jin Yun felt as if he had been granted a new lease on life, his old face quickly filled with ecstatic joy. ¡°Go ahead.¡± Ye Li slowly spoke. Jin Yun was startled; of course, he did not understand what Ye Li meant. ¡°Lord Ye Li, what¡­ what do you mean?¡± Jin Yun looked at Ye Li with utter shock and asked. Ye Li said with a faint smile, ¡°Nothing much, just going to visit your Jin family.¡± What?! Upon hearing this, Jin Yun quickly kowtowed to Ye Li more than a dozen times. ¡°Oh Lord Ye Li, I beg you to spare us, we truly realize our mistakes.¡± Ye Li was momentarily taken aback; naturally, he hadn¡¯t expected the patriarch of the Jin family, Jin Yun, to kowtow to him over a dozen times. ¡°Didn¡¯t I already say it? I¡¯m not going to kill you all.¡± Ye Li wondered, in this day and age, why didn¡¯t anyone believe the truth? ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Do you think I look like I¡¯m joking?¡± Ye Li said to Jin Yun indifferently. Upon hearing this, Jin Yun let out a sigh of relief, his heart that had been in his throat finally settled down. ¡°Very good, very good,¡± Jin Yun stood up from the ground, ¡°It¡¯s an honor for my Jin family to have Lord Ye Li as a guest.¡± Ye Li said nothing more. Subsequently, Ye Li and the people of the Jin family arrived at the Jin residence. The young miss of the Jin family, Jin Yu, turned deathly pale the moment she saw Ye Li arriving. ¡°Ye¡­ Ye Li.¡± Jin Yu swallowed nervously. Ye Li had become the shadow in her heart. Ye Li said with a calm smile, ¡°Are you very afraid of me?¡± Jin Yu was startled by the question. She was more than afraid of Ye Li; she was terrified to the utmost degree. Jin Yun hurriedly invited Ye Li to take the seat of honor. However, a deep look of confusion also appeared on his face, for he truly could not understand what Ye Li¡¯s purpose was in coming to the Jin family. Although Ye Li had said he wouldn¡¯t kill them, one couldn¡¯t be too certain. Could it be¡­ Jin Yun suddenly thought of a shocking possibility. That was, Ye Li had come to annihilate their Jin family, finding it meaningless to kill him and the elders first, and was planning to start a massacre at the Jin residence? Thinking this, a chill rushed from Jin Yun¡¯s tailbone up to his forehead. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°My lord, do you¡­ do you have some matter?¡± Jin Yun swallowed nervously, looking at Ye Li with great alarm and asked. ¡°Of course, there¡¯s a matter, otherwise, why would I come to the Jin family?¡± A playful look appeared on Ye Li¡¯s jade-like face. Upon hearing this, Jin Yun couldn¡¯t help but shudder through his entire body! Chapter 1408 - Chapter 1408 Headed to Kuanghu Sect Chapter 1408: Headed to Kuanghu Sect Chapter 1408: Headed to Kuanghu Sect Everyone in the Jin family hall looked toward Ye Li¨Cbecause they all wanted to know the reason for his visit to the Jin family. ¡°Lord Ye Li, what brings you to the Jin family?¡± The patriarch Jin Yun looked at Ye Li with utter astonishment and asked. Jin Yu was extremely terrified, thinking about how her grandfather, the elders, and Shi Hu had gone to the Xia family together; yet now, Shi Hu had not returned. She was no fool and knew Shi Hu was dead. She also knew that Shi Hu was a Tier 2 warrior of the Heavenly King Realm with special genes. Yet he had died at the hands of Ye Li. Just how terrifying Ye Li was, she dared not contemplate anymore. ¡°What matter?¡± Ye Li smiled, ¡°Naturally, it¡¯s to exterminate¡­¡± What Ye Li had never anticipated was that before he finished his sentence, Patriarch Jin Yun was kneeling on the ground once again. ¡°Lord Ye Li, it is our Jin family that was blind as bats, unable to recognize a great mountain when it stood before us, please consider us but a trifle and let us go,¡± he begged. Jin Yun said to Ye Li, looking utterly terrified. Ye Li simply smiled nonchalantly; he shook his head in secret, not expecting Jin Yun to say such things. ¡°What are you afraid of? I never said I was going to exterminate your Jin family.¡± Upon hearing this, Patriarch Jin Yun shuddered through his body. ¡°Sir, are you, are you really being serious?¡± ¡°Do you think I am joking with you?¡± Ye Li countered. Patriarch Jin Yun let out a sigh of relief internally, thinking he had been too sensitive. However¡­ Jin Yun looked at Ye Li, ¡°Lord Ye Li, then whom were you planning to exterminate just now?¡± ¡°The Kuanghu Sect,¡± Ye Li slowly said. What!!! Upon this declaration, everyone in the Jin family hall was utterly shocked, staring at Ye Li with eyes wide open and mouths agape. The Kuanghu Sect, the most powerful force amongst the surrounding Five Great Base Cities! In the eyes of the Jin family, the Kuanghu Sect was an insurmountable mountain! Jin Yun could not even dream that Ye Li would utter such words. ¡°Lord Ye Li, you, you really want to exterminate the Kuanghu Sect? But¡­¡± Before Patriarch Jin Yun could finish, he was interrupted by Ye Li. ¡°There¡¯s no buts, the Kuanghu Sect is but ants before me,¡± Ye Li said indifferently. Jin Yun had more to say, but remembering the scene of Ye Li slaying Shi Hu, he swallowed his words. ¡°Lead me there,¡± Ye Li suddenly said to the Jin family¡¯s young lady, Jin Yu. Jin Yu was startled, staring blankly at Ye Li. ¡°Senior, what do you mean by that?¡± ¡°Is what I said not clear enough?¡± Ye Li looked at Jin Yu with a playful expression. ¡°It¡¯s clear, very clear,¡± Patriarch Jin Yun quickly interjected. ¡°Then let¡¯s go,¡± Ye Li slowly said. ¡°Xiao Yu, you must lead the senior to the Kuanghu Sect, do you hear me?¡± Patriarch Jin Yun said to Jin Yu. He did not truly want Jin Yu to go, after all, she was his beloved granddaughter. However, he knew what the consequences for the Jin family would be if they refused, it was obvious without even thinking. Jin Yu naturally understood this; although she was frightened, she merely nodded her head. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Immediately after, Jin Yu and Ye Li left the Jin residence. ¡°Senior, are we going to the Kuanghu Sect now?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± Ye Li looked at Jin Yu indifferently. Jin Yu felt like a complete fool for asking such a brainless question. Chapter 1409 - Chapter 1409 West Origin Base City Chapter 1409: West Origin Base City Chapter 1409: West Origin Base City Immediately, Jin Yu led Ye Li to the Kuanghu Sect. The Kuanghu Sect was located in West Origin Base City, which was a great distance away from Thunder Cloud Base City. Several days later, Ye Li and Jin Yu arrived at West Origin Base City. West Origin Base City was much larger than Thunder Cloud Base City, with people coming and going on the streets, forming a steady stream of traffic, and their faces were all filled with varying degrees of happiness. ¡°Senior, West Origin Base City is really nice.¡± Jin Yu said to Ye Li. Her face had originally been filled with smiles, but as she saw that Ye Li¡¯s face was as calm as still water, her smile faded away. ¡°Jin Yu, oh Jin Yu, can you not talk so much?¡± Jin Yu shouted in the depths of her heart. ¡°I heard that Lin Hu and Li Shaoyun are having a duel on the arena!¡± ¡°Really? Then let¡¯s hurry over.¡± Not long after arriving in West Origin Base City, Ye Li overheard the conversation between a few men. Lin Hu and Li Shaoyun were of course strangers to him. However¡­ If there was a good show to watch, he would naturally choose to go see it. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Ye Li said slowly to Jin Yu. Jin Yu was startled, ¡°Senior, are we going to the Kuanghu Sect?¡± Ye Li, however, shook his head and then followed the crowd. It wasn¡¯t long before Ye Li and Jin Yu saw a large arena. On the large arena, two men were confronting each other, both around the age of twenty-four or twenty-five. However, their strength¡­ A look of boredom appeared on Ye Li¡¯s handsome face, simply because he found that the two men¡¯s Realms were far too low. No more than sixth-tier Earth Kings. At the same time, he knew without thinking too hard that these two men were none other than Lin Hu and Li Shaoyun. Ye Li had originally thought it was a duel between young geniuses, but now it seemed he was not only wrong but also spectacularly so. ¡°Lin Hu and Li Shaoyun are the geniuses of our West Origin Base City.¡± ¡°Yes, this battle will be exciting.¡± ¡°It¡¯s like a tiger descending a mountain meets a tiger ascending one, a dragon in the clouds meets a dragon in the fog.¡± The civilians under the arena had their faces filled with anticipation and excitement. ¡°Lin Hu, are you really determined to fight over Ru Wei with me?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Alright, come and fight!¡± Immediately, Li Shaoyun beckoned Lin Hu with his fingers. Ye Li couldn¡¯t help but find the situation amusing; this turned out to be a rivalry over love, quite interesting indeed. Seeing Li Shaoyun beckoning him, Lin Hu couldn¡¯t help but feel provoked. Suddenly, Lin Hu charged ferociously at Li Shaoyun. ¡°It¡¯s started!¡± The onlookers all widened their eyes a bit more than usual, afraid to miss any thrilling moment. The fight was extremely fierce! Lin Hu and Li Shaoyun fought to a standstill, indeed like a tiger descending a mountain meets a tiger ascending one, a dragon in the clouds meets a dragon in the fog. ¡°This is so amazing.¡± ¡°Indeed, worthy of being the geniuses of our West Origin Base City!¡± ¡°Fight, fight!¡± The battle between Lin Hu and Li Shaoyun continued. Ye Li¡¯s face turned from bored to extremely bored, as the fight really wasn¡¯t interesting to him. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Jin Yu, on the other hand, was very engaged, her eyes round with excitement. A while later, Lin Hu finally couldn¡¯t resist anymore and was hit hard by a kick from Li Shaoyun. Lin Hu was sent flying and landed right where Ye Li stood. Ye Li smiled; this was interesting. He looked down at Lin Hu, who was on the ground, and noticed that Lin Hu was already breathing his last. Chapter 1410 - Chapter 1410 None of your business Chapter 1410: None of your business Chapter 1410: None of your business Ha ha ha ha! Li Shaoyun burst into laughter on the platform, as if he had never been this happy in his entire life. ¡°Lin Hu, Lin Hu, you are so pathetically weak, and yet you still dare to compete with me for Ru Wei, it¡¯s simply ludicrous!¡± As Li Shaoyun¡¯s words ended, Lin Hu also fainted. The crowd below the platform looked at each other in shock, feeling that Li Shaoyun was truly too terrifying. ¡°Hm?¡± Li Shaoyun was taken aback. Lin Hu had collapsed next to Ye Li, so he naturally saw Ye Li. He noticed that everyone below the platform had a shocked expression, except for Ye Li, whose face was utterly bored. However, regarding Ye Li¡¯s appearance¡­ Li Shaoyun was even more shocked, he always considered himself a handsome man, but compared to Ye Li, it was not an exaggeration to say they were as different as heaven and earth. Just when the watching crowd was all ready to leave, Li Shaoyun¡¯s voice echoed once more in their ears. ¡°Brother, why such an expression on your face?¡± Li Shaoyun looked at Ye Li and asked. Ye Li was taken aback, he hadn¡¯t expected Li Shaoyun to suddenly speak to him, but why should my facial expression concern you at all? Everyone turned their gaze towards Ye Li, wondering how he would respond. But what they couldn¡¯t guess was that Ye Li would respond like this. Ye Li simply looked indifferently at Li Shaoyun on the platform and slowly said: ¡°None of your damn business.¡± Throughout this, Ye Li¡¯s face remained utterly bored. What!!! Everyone under the platform was utterly shocked upon hearing this statement. How could they expect Ye Li to be so audacious? Did he not know who Li Shaoyun was? After all, Li Shaoyun was a supreme genius of the Kuanghu Sect! The Kuanghu Sect has two great geniuses, one is Lin Bai, and the other is Li Shaoyun. ¡°What, what did you say?¡± Not just the onlookers, even Li Shaoyun himself couldn¡¯t believe Ye Li would say such a thing to him. ¡°Did you not hear what I said?¡± Ye Li smiled, ¡°It seems you are not only weak but also an ant.¡± Hisss! Everyone under the platform gasped in astonishment, their eyes wide as they stared at Ye Li. This man was unbelievably arrogant! Perhaps, he was a madman! That was the crowd¡¯s opinion of Ye Li. Upon hearing Ye Li¡¯s words, Li Shaoyun¡¯s anger flared up, his eyes blazing with fury as he glared at Ye Li. ¡°Do you realize you are seeking death?¡± Li Shaoyun said grimly. The onlookers all sighed secretly, guessing the outcome of Ye Li. After saying such words to Li Shaoyun, there was only one possible outcome, and that was death. ¡°I do not know.¡± Ye Li shook his head. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He thought to himself that he originally didn¡¯t want to stoop to Li Shaoyun¡¯s level. A warrior with special genes like Li Shaoyun didn¡¯t even have the qualification to speak to him. But who would have thought, when the tree longs for peace, the wind will not stop! ¡°You, you don¡¯t know he¡¯s a genius of the Kuanghu Sect?¡± A man couldn¡¯t help but speak out; he thought Ye Li was far too arrogant. Upon hearing the man¡¯s words, everyone finally came to a sudden realization, thinking that Ye Li must not know Li Shaoyun¡¯s identity, otherwise, it would be impossible for him to say such things to Li Shaoyun. Chapter 1411 - Chapter 1411 You are not my opponent Chapter 1411: You are not my opponent Chapter 1411: You are not my opponent Li Shaoyun also realized, he thought that Ye Li surely didn¡¯t know his identity, otherwise he would¡¯ve been scared out of his wits long ago. What all the people present hadn¡¯t expected, however, was that Ye Li¡¯s face remained extremely bored, as if he hadn¡¯t heard anything at all. What surprised them even more was the statement Ye Li made. Ye Li simply looked at the man speaking to him and slowly began, ¡°He¡¯s just a genius of the Kuanghu Sect, nothing more.¡± What!!! All those present were shocked, unable to believe that Ye Li would utter such words. This was just too arrogant! They swore, they really swore, that Ye Li was the most arrogant person they had ever seen! Jin Yu was a bit overwhelmed, feeling Ye Li was incredibly domineering, the likes of which she had never seen before. Li Shaoyun was also stunned, he had never dreamed that Ye Li would not fear his identity as a genius of the Kuanghu Sect! But then he thought, perhaps Ye Li was a disciple of some great power? However, he quickly dismissed this thought. How could a disciple of a great power come to West Origin Base City? In West Origin Base City, the Kuanghu Sect was absolutely supreme! With this in mind, Li Shaoyun sneered and proudly said to Ye Li, ¡°What if I tell you, I am a sixth-tier Earth King warrior with special genes?¡± The onlookers naturally knew that Li Shaoyun was a sixth-tier Earth King Realm because they thought Ye Li did not know. Then, they eagerly looked at Ye Li, wanting to see what kind of wonderful expression would appear on his face after knowing Li Shaoyun was a sixth-tier Earth King warrior with special genes. They didn¡¯t want to miss such an expression. Ye Li laughed, he actually laughed. He truly hadn¡¯t expected Li Shaoyun to say such a thing. The onlookers saw Ye Li laugh and took a sharp intake of breath, never thinking Ye Li could still manage to laugh at this moment. Shock, absolute shock! All those present were shocked to an incredible extent. ¡°Sixth-tier Earth King Realm, no more than ants,¡± Ye Li slowly said. What!!! All those present heard Ye Li¡¯s words and were shocked beyond measure. They swore, this was definitely the most shocking moment of their lives. ¡°Very well!¡± Li Shaoyun stared fixedly at Ye Li, a towering rage spilling from the top of his head. Then, Li Shaoyun continued to Ye Li, ¡°Since you say that the sixth-tier Earth King is no more than an ant, then come up and fight!¡± The crowd all breathed a sigh of relief, they had been hoping Li Shaoyun would say this because they simply couldn¡¯t tolerate such arrogance anymore. At the same time, they couldn¡¯t understand how someone could be so foolish as to say such a thing! ¡°You are not my match,¡± Ye Li looked at Li Shaoyun and said simply. ¡°You¡­ said¡­ what?!¡± Li Shaoyun almost burst with fury. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The crowd all sneered. ¡°I see you¡¯re just scared, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Exactly, weren¡¯t you all capable just now, why not dare to step up now?¡± ¡°Step up, weren¡¯t you very bold just now?¡± All the people around the ring began jeering and mocking Ye Li. Chapter 1412 - Chapter 1412 Dig your own grave you cannot live Chapter 1412: Dig your own grave, you cannot live Chapter 1412: Dig your own grave, you cannot live Listening to the ridicule from the crowd below the ring toward Ye Li, Jin Yu became angry. ¡°You, what right do you have to speak of the predecessor like that?¡± Jin Yu angrily scanned the crowd as he spoke. ¡°Oh, who would¡¯ve thought we¡¯d crack open a seed and find a stinkbug?¡± ¡°Exactly, and he talks about predecessors, give me a break.¡± ¡°Haha, this guy¡¯s just playing dumb. He¡¯s too scared to even step onto the ring, yet he dares to speak those arrogant words, it¡¯s just absurd.¡± The onlookers once again poured scorn and derision on Ye Li mercilessly. However, the expression on Ye Li¡¯s face remained utterly merciless. Because in his eyes, these people were nothing but utterly insignificant ants. As a strong man, he naturally didn¡¯t want to stoop to the level of arguing with ants. ¡°Do you dare to come up here?¡± Li Shaoyun stared intently at Ye Li. ¡°I have said, you are not my match,¡± Ye Li calmly stated. Upon hearing this, Li Shaoyun gritted his teeth; he hadn¡¯t expected Ye Li to still be able to say such words at this moment. ¡°I¡¯ll say it again, if you still won¡¯t come up, then I¡¯ll have to step down!¡± Li Shaoyun coldly addressed Ye Li. On hearing this, Ye Li couldn¡¯t help but sigh inwardly. He had originally wanted to give Li Shaoyun a chance to live, but he wasn¡¯t cherishing it. Didn¡¯t he realize it was good to be alive? Perhaps this is what they mean by ¡°Heaven¡¯s wrath is forgivable; self-inflicted woes are hopeless.¡± ¡°Do you really want me to come up there?¡± ¡°Absolutely!¡± Li Shaoyun¡¯s gaze was very firm. Ye Li smiled, ¡°Very well then.¡± Having said that, he slowly walked onto the ring. Seeing Ye Li step onto the ring, a cold smile appeared on everyone¡¯s faces below, thinking to see how you could be arrogant now. Everyone knew that Ye Li could not possibly be a match for Li Shaoyun. After all, Li Shaoyun was the Kuanghu Sect¡¯s super-genius! ¡°So you finally came up.¡± Li Shaoyun looked at Ye Li, now radiating triumphant pride. Ye Li shook his head lightly, ¡°I originally wanted to give you a chance to live, but why don¡¯t you cherish it?¡± Upon hearing this, Li Shaoyun roared furiously. ¡°I¡¯ll make you regret what you¡¯ve said!¡± As soon as his words fell, Li Shaoyun charged ferociously toward Ye Li. The faces of the people below the ring were even more animated, for they knew that in the next second, Ye Li¡¯s life would forever vanish from this world. Even in their minds, they had already pictured such a scene. Yet Jin Yu knew that Li Shaoyun could not possibly be a match for Ye Li. There wasn¡¯t much reason, only because his name was Ye Li. The crowd below originally thought that Ye Li was completely trapped, with no way out. But what they couldn¡¯t possibly imagine, even if they racked their brains, was the scene that would shock them for days and nights to follow. Just as Li Shaoyun was about to reach Ye Li, a whooshing sound emerged. Ah!!! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Li Shaoyun let out a scream like a slaughtered pig, after which he fiercely flew backward. How is this possible! Seeing this scene, the audience below the ring became utterly terrified, despite trying their hardest to think, they had never imagined this would happen. What stunned them even more was that they saw a bloody hole had appeared on Li Shaoyun¡¯s forehead. And Li Shaoyun, had no signs of life left. Chapter 1413 - Chapter 1413 Slay Li Shaoyun Chapter 1413: Slay Li Shaoyun Chapter 1413: Slay Li Shaoyun Ye Li¡¯s face remained uninterested to the extreme, as if slaying Li Shaoyun was just a trivial matter. ¡°Li Li Li¡­ Li Shaoyun is dead?¡± The crowd beneath the stage erupted in shock, taking several steps back as they looked at Ye Li on the stage with extreme fear. Even if they thought about it for ten days and nights, they would not dare believe that Ye Li had killed Li Shaoyun. They also couldn¡¯t believe that Ye Li was capable of killing Li Shaoyun. Previously, they had thought that Ye Li would definitely not be a match for Li Shaoyun, even believing that Li Shaoyun needed only one strike to erase Ye Li¡¯s life from this world forever. Unfortunately, they had all overlooked one thing. That thing was Ye Li¡¯s strength! Because, Ye Li¡¯s strength had already become terrifying to the point of shocking everyone. Moments later, shock, astonishment, daze, and various complex expressions filled everyone¡¯s faces. ¡°The senior is truly too formidable.¡± Jin Yu looked at the slightly emaciated figure on the stage and muttered to himself. ¡°You, do you know that Li Shaoyun is a genius of the Kuanghu Sect? You¡¯ve killed him, you¡¯re definitely going to die!¡± Suddenly, a man said to Ye Li with utter horror. Ye Li smiled, he was here to trouble the Kuanghu Sect. ¡°Go tell the Kuanghu Sect that the man who severed Lin Bai¡¯s arm has arrived.¡± Ye Li, standing on the stage, surveyed the crowd and slowly spoke. Hiss! The moment this statement was made, the crowd below the stage was completely horrified, never anticipating Ye Li to suddenly say such a thing. Of course, they knew that Lin Bai, the young sect leader of the Kuanghu Sect, had his arm severed. They had initially thought that Lin Bai must have provoked some supreme being, never expecting it to be such a uniquely handsome young man. With the young sect leader Lin Bai having his arm severed and Li Shaoyun slain¡­ The crowd below the stage swallowed nervously, realizing that the situation had escalated to a do-or-die stage. Immediately, someone rushed to inform the Kuanghu Sect. It was not long before over a hundred warriors with B-level genes from the Kuanghu Sect hastened to the scene. These hundred-plus warriors, like tigers descending the mountain, displayed powerful momentum! Seeing the B-level gene warriors of the Kuanghu Sect arrive, the crowd made way. At the sight of Li Shaoyun¡¯s body, all hundred-plus B-level gene warriors from the Kuanghu Sect marched there, and a middle-aged man upon seeing Li Shaoyun¡¯s body showed an extremely angry expression. ¡°Who was it!¡± The middle-aged man¡¯s voice boomed like thunder, causing the onlooking crowd to be utterly shocked, pushing them to step back several steps. The hundred-plus B-level gene warriors of the Kuanghu Sect, too, were incredibly furious, never imagining that such a super genius of the much-celebrated Kuanghu Sect would die before them. ¡°Stop shouting, I did it.¡± Ye Li slowly spoke up. The middle-aged man and the hundred-plus B-level gene warriors of the Kuanghu Sect, upon hearing this, hurriedly turned to the source of the voice. ¡°It was you?¡± The middle-aged man, named Tang Shi, was an elder of the Kuanghu Sect. ¡°Oh, right, a little while ago, another guy named Shi Hu came to Thunder Cloud Base City looking for me, and I also dispatched him.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ye Li continued. What?! The entire crowd beneath the stage, hearing this, were absolutely astounded. They certainly knew who Shi Hu was, a supreme being of the Tier 2 Heavenly King level Realm. The crowd beneath the stage watched Ye Li in complete astonishment, never daring to believe that Ye Li could have slain a supreme being who was a warrior with Tier 2 Heavenly King level genes. Chapter 1414 - Chapter 1414 Is this your escape route Chapter 1414: Is this your escape route? Chapter 1414: Is this your escape route? Tang Shi stared at Ye Li with a deadly gaze. ¡°What, what did you say?¡± Ye Li smiled, his face as serene as jade, showing not the slightest ripple of emotion. ¡°It¡¯s just a Tier 2 warrior at the Heavenly King level with special genes, killed him and that¡¯s it. What¡¯s there to make such a fuss about?¡± Ye Li said indifferently. The crowd below the stage, upon hearing this, were all dumbstruck, they swore they were truly dumbstruck. ¡°Right, what are you doing here?¡± Ye Li¡¯s face suddenly showed a trace of confusion, he looked at Tang Shi, utterly perplexed. Tang Shi became furiously enraged, ¡°You¡¯ve killed so many people from our Kuanghu Sect, and now you¡¯re asking us what we¡¯re here for?¡± The onlookers also really couldn¡¯t understand why Ye Li would ask such a question. ¡°Oh, I get it now.¡± Ye Li looked at Tang Shi impassively, ¡°You must have come here to seek death, right?¡± With those words, Tang Shi and the more than a hundred warriors of the Kuanghu Sect with special genes became even more enraged to the extreme. ¡°You lunatic, prepare to die!¡± Following Tang Shi¡¯s shout, over a hundred warriors of the Kuanghu Sect charged furiously towards Ye Li. Ye Li¡¯s face remained as calm as still water; he simply couldn¡¯t understand why these ants dared to rush at him. But¡­ For people like them, only death could bring a change. Whoosh whoosh whoosh! Suddenly, the sound of cutting wind appeared in everyone¡¯s ears. Ahhhhhh! What followed were innumerable screams that shocked the heavens. What!!! The onlooking crowd, witnessing such a scene, were shocked beyond measure. This was a scenario they wouldn¡¯t dare to dream about. Simply because, the more than a hundred charging warriors from the Kuanghu Sect all collapsed to the ground, each with a startling bloody hole in their foreheads. This can¡¯t be real, this absolutely can¡¯t be real! All those present hurriedly rubbed their eyes, they simply hadn¡¯t had time to see clearly before the hundred-plus people were dead? They didn¡¯t dare to imagine Ye Li¡¯s horror anymore. Immediately, the crowd hastily looked towards Ye Li¡¯s face. They didn¡¯t think it a big deal not to look, but once they did, they were all startled, for they saw that Ye Li¡¯s face was still as calm as still water. The onlooking crowd all wanted to cry; they felt that the person before them was not human, but a devil. A devil who had slain his way up from the Abyss of Tartarus! Tang Shi had become as stiff as a clay statue, unable to recover his senses for a long time. ¡°I told you, you¡¯ve come here to die,¡± Ye Li looked at Tang Shi, who was still rigid, his voice indifferent, ¡°Why just wouldn¡¯t you believe me?¡± Tang Shi finally snapped back to his senses, looking at Ye Li in extreme terror. At this moment, his heart was filled with endless regret; how could he have imagined Ye Li would be so terrifying? If he had known Ye Li was so fearsome, not even ten times the courage would have emboldened him to act in such a way. Tang Shi wasn¡¯t a fool; he knew that the only way to save his life was to run. Immediately, Tang Shi began to flee in a frenzy. Seeing this, Ye Li couldn¡¯t help but chuckle to himself; he really didn¡¯t understand why Tang Shi was running. Why didn¡¯t he save a bit of strength to cross the Bridge of Helplessness? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Suddenly, he activated Swift Steps. In an instant, Ye Li appeared right in front of Tang Shi. Tang Shi was terrified; he never expected Ye Li to suddenly appear in front of him. ¡°Is this your escape route?¡± Ye Li said to Tang Shi, his tone indifferent. Chapter 1415 - Chapter 1415 Kuanghu Sect Chapter 1415: Kuanghu Sect Chapter 1415: Kuanghu Sect Tang Shi turned pale with shock at the words, as he had never expected Ye Li to suddenly appear before him. ¡°You, you!¡± At this moment, Tang Shi was unable to utter a complete sentence. ¡°Are you very afraid?¡± A hint of playfulness appeared on Ye Li¡¯s handsome face. Of course, Tang Shi was afraid, he was terrified beyond measure. Cold sweat had already drenched his entire body! ¡°Actually, you have no need to be afraid,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Startled by these words, Tang Shi naturally did not understand what Ye Li meant. But before he could speak, he heard Ye Li continue, ¡°In this world, good people will be afraid, bad people will also be afraid, only one kind of person will not be afraid¡­ ¡± Ye Li paused, then looked at Tang Shi indifferently and continued, ¡°That is the dead.¡± Upon hearing these words, a chill involuntarily rushed from Tang Shi¡¯s tailbone to his forehead. His face became as horrified as can be. Seeing the utter terror on Tang Shi¡¯s face, Ye Li couldn¡¯t help but shake his head inwardly, wondering why Tang Shi just couldn¡¯t understand. Immediately after, he raised his finger. Terrifying spiritual power began to condense rapidly upon his finger. Witnessing such a scene, Tang Shi cried out loudly, ¡°My life is over!¡± Tang Shi was not mistaken, for he was about to die. Whoosh! With the sound of a gust of Wind, Tang Shi¡¯s life disappeared forever from this world. Hiss! The onlookers gasped at such a scene, all staring at Ye Li with their eyes wide, speechless. But what they found was that there were no ripples on Ye Li¡¯s face, as if killing Tang Shi was just a trivial matter to him. Silence, a deathly silence. Ye Li revealed his profile, realizing that Jin Yu had become as stiff as a clay statue in place. He chuckled inwardly and swiftly moved to Jin Yu¡¯s side using Swift Steps. ¡°Are you shocked?¡± Ye Li looked at Jin Yu indifferently. Regaining her senses, Jin Yu was utterly baffled as to why Ye Li would say such a thing. Of course, she was shocked. Such a scene would shock anyone who saw it. But what she couldn¡¯t have dreamed was that Ye Li would then say, ¡°Never be shocked because everything I do is enough to shock you for three days and nights.¡± At these words, Jin Yu was even more startled. Everything he does can shock one for three days and nights? Jin Yu stared at Ye Li, aghast, thinking that probably only Ye Li in this world could dare say such a thing. But¡­ Jin Yu swallowed hard, thinking that indeed this was true. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Ye Li spoke to Jin Yu slowly. Swallowing hard again, Jin Yu asked, ¡°Go, go where?¡± Ye Li smiled, ¡°Of course, to Kuanghu Sect.¡± At these words, Jin Yu shuddered all over! Immediately, Jin Yu led Ye Li towards the Kuanghu Sect. It didn¡¯t take long before the two approached the outside of Kuanghu Sect. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only What Ye Li didn¡¯t know was that inside the grand hall of Kuanghu Sect, the people were already seething with anger. Kuanghu Sect, Grand Hall! ¡°Is what you say true?¡± The leader of Kuanghu Sect, Lin Ba, barked at the disciple before him. ¡°Yes, Sect Leader, Tang Shi and over a hundred people are all gone,¡± said the disciple. Chapter 1416 - Chapter 1416 The madman is coming Chapter 1416: The madman is coming Chapter 1416: The madman is coming The assembly in the grand hall of the Kuanghu Sect was startled by the words of this disciple. ¡°It¡¯s him, it must be him!¡± The young master of the Kuanghu Sect, Lin Bai, cried out loudly. Not long ago, Ye Li had severed one of his arms! This grudge, of course, could not be forgotten! ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then we should¡­¡± Before the sect leader of Kuanghu Sect, Lin Ba, could finish his statement, another disciple rushed in, his face filled with terror. ¡°Sect, sect, sect¡­¡± This disciple of the Kuanghu Sect was already struck dumb with shock. ¡°What happened?¡± The face of the Kuanghu Sect¡¯s sect leader, Lin Ba, darkened. ¡°Someone from Ye Li¡¯s side has come to the sect.¡± The disciple stuttered out. Upon hearing this, everyone in the grand hall of the Kuanghu Sect was taken aback. Ye Li? Naturally, they had no idea who Ye Li was. ¡°What¡¯s the panic!¡± Lin Ba of Kuanghu Sect snapped coldly, ¡°Who is Ye Li?¡± No one present knew who Ye Li was, not even Lin Bai, who had an arm severed by Ye Li; he didn¡¯t know Ye Li¡¯s real name either. ¡°He¡¯s the madman who cut off the young master¡¯s arm.¡± What!!! Everyone in the grand hall of the Kuanghu Sect gasped in shock, never expecting the disciple to say such a thing. ¡°What did you say?¡± Lin Bai swallowed hard; he was, of course, afraid of Ye Li. During the incident at the Rose Restaurant in Thunder Cloud Base City, he barely had time to see clearly before his arm was gone. He didn¡¯t dare imagine how fast Ye Li could be; he truly did not dare to think about it. ¡°How many people came?¡± Sect leader Lin Ba of Kuanghu Sect quickly asked. ¡°Two, a man and a woman.¡± The disciple of Kuanghu Sect replied. Hearing this, Lin Ba, the sect leader of Kuanghu Sect, finally breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Gentlemen, our Kuanghu Sect is the strongest force in the surrounding Five Great Base Cities; there¡¯s no reason to be bowled over by two people!¡± ¡°Now, let¡¯s go out and see if this madman really has three heads and six arms!¡± At the command of Lin Ba, the sect leader of Kuanghu Sect, all the people inside the hall followed and went out. ¡­ ¡°Senior, the Kuanghu Sect shouldn¡¯t be much in your presence, right?¡± Jin Yu looked at Ye Li tentatively; when she first brought Ye Li to West Origin Base City, she didn¡¯t believe in Ye Li¡¯s strength. But now she knew how ridiculous her thoughts had been. ¡°What do you think?¡± Ye Li looked at Jin Yu and asked in return. ¡°I think, I believe,¡± Jin Yu thought for a moment, ¡°I believe that in front of senior, the Kuanghu Sect is nothing but an ant.¡± Jin Yu said boldly. Ye Li smiled; naturally, he had not expected Jin Yu to blurt out such a remark. ¡°You do have some insight,¡± Ye Li said slowly. No sooner had his words fallen than Lin Ba, the sect leader of Kuanghu Sect, walked out with all the members of his sect, over five hundred in number. The more than five hundred people exuded an imposing energy, like a fierce dragon entering the sea! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Lin Ba, the sect leader of Kuanghu Sect, stared intensely at Ye Li, never expecting Ye Li to be so young. Lin Ba looked coldly at Ye Li and smiled, saying: ¡°I thought you would have three heads and six arms, but now it seems you don¡¯t.¡± Everyone fixed their gaze on Ye Li and Jin Yu; in their eyes, Ye Li and Jin Yu were already as good as corpses, with no chance of survival. ¡°Jin Yu?!¡± Lin Bai, looking at Jin Yu beside Ye Li, could not help but clench his teeth in rage, his eyes spewing endless fury. Chapter 1417 - Chapter 1417 How pitiful Lin Bai is Chapter 1417: How pitiful Lin Bai is Chapter 1417: How pitiful Lin Bai is ¡°Jin Yu, did you bring him here?¡± Lin Bai stared at Jin Yu with a deadly look. Jin Yu was startled, although she knew Ye Li¡¯s strength was terrifying to an indescribable level, she was still afraid at this moment. ¡°You, you¡­!¡± But before Jin Yu could finish speaking, she was interrupted by Ye Li. ¡°You¡¯ve already lost an arm. Do you want to lose another before you die?¡± Ye Li looked at Lin Bai indifferently. Hiss! Upon hearing these words, everyone from the Kuanghu Sect was astounded to the extreme, they couldn¡¯t believe Ye Li would dare to utter such words. How could he be so arrogant facing so many from their Kuanghu Sect? They even thought they must have heard wrong! ¡°You, you!¡± The young master of the Kuanghu Sect, Lin Bai, stared at Ye Li. Ye Li¡¯s face, as handsome as a carved jade, showed no ripples of emotion. He just calmly said two words: ¡°Answer.¡± Ha ha ha ha! Suddenly, the young master of the Kuanghu Sect, Lin Bai, burst into loud laughter, as if he had heard the world¡¯s funniest joke. ¡°Ye Li, do you think it¡¯s still the Rose Restaurant? This is the Kuanghu Sect!¡± ¡°Do you know, with just one command from me, you could be blasted to pieces?¡± Lin Bai looked at Ye Li with utter disdain. Ye Li smiled, ¡°Really?¡± Seeing the smile on Ye Li¡¯s face, how could Lin Bai tolerate his arrogance? ¡°Ye Li, do you really think you can still save your life?¡± Naturally, the people of the Kuanghu Sect also didn¡¯t understand why Ye Li could remain so calm. Did he truly think he could still survive? ¡°Rather than that, I¡¯m more interested in having you lose another arm before you die,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Before Lin Bai could react in shock, a terrifying golden spiritual energy attack charged straight at him. As a warrior with B-level genes at the sixth-tier Earth King level, he had no way to dodge such an attack. Ah ah ah ah! A scream like that of a slaughtered pig filled everyone¡¯s ears. The right hand of the young master of the Kuanghu Sect, Lin Bai, was already severed from his body. What!!! The members of the Kuanghu Sect, witnessing such a scene, were all stupefied. ¡°My son!¡± The Kuanghu Sect¡¯s leader, Lin Ba, cried out. His eyes began to redden. Ye Li¡¯s face naturally showed no fluctuation, for in his eyes, these people were no more than ants. ¡°Charge!¡± The Kuanghu Sect¡¯s leader, Lin Ba, shouted furiously. Following the command of the Kuanghu Sect¡¯s leader, all the members of the Kuanghu Sect charged towards Ye Li. Cling! Suddenly, a flash of electric cold light burst forth from the leader of the Kuanghu Sect. Soon, the sound of sword cries and dragon roars continuously filled the air. With such terrifying noises emerging, the hundreds of people rushing towards Ye Li halted their steps. ¡°Look, what is that!¡± A disciple of the Kuanghu Sect shouted in horror. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Everyone immediately turned their heads to look where the voice came from, and they were all scared out of their wits. This was because above Ye Li¡¯s head, there was already a five-clawed blood dragon coiling around, looking frighteningly formidable. The leader of the Kuanghu Sect, Lin Ba, was also stunned, unable to regain his senses for a long time. After a long while, he finally came back to his senses and shouted: ¡°What¡¯s there to fear! Charge!¡± Upon hearing the leader¡¯s words, all the members of the Kuanghu Sect, as if emboldened, fiercely attacked Ye Li. Chapter 1418 - Chapter 1418 Return to Zombie Empire Chapter 1418: Return to Zombie Empire Chapter 1418: Return to Zombie Empire At that moment, Ye Li had already raised the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword in his hand. ¡°Whoosh!¡± As hundreds of disciples from the Kuanghu Sect charged towards him, Ye Li had already swung his sword. A supreme sword beam fiercely struck out. Seeing such a sword beam approaching, the hundreds of Kuanghu Sect disciples were utterly terrified. Unfortunately, there was no way for them to withstand it. Ahhh! Suddenly, countless screams began to resonate incessantly. Following that, Ye Li struck out several more swords. The supreme sword beam was truly terrifying for these disciples of the Kuanghu Sect! Boom, boom, boom! Instantly, the hundreds of disciples from the Kuanghu Sect all fell under Ye Li¡¯s sword. This, this, this¡­. The sect master of the Kuanghu Sect, Lin Ba, stepped back several steps, his eyes filled with extreme horror as he watched the scene unfold. Even Lin Bai, who was rolling in pain on the ground, forgot about his pain. Jin Yu naturally stood frozen in place like a clay sculpture, unable to recover her senses for a long time. ¡°Never trust your eyes,¡± Ye Li said indifferently as he looked at the terrified Lin Ba, ¡°because even your eyes can deceive you.¡± Lin Ba couldn¡¯t muster a complete sentence, his face now filled with extreme fright. ¡°Whoosh!¡± One sword! With just one sword, the sect master of the Kuanghu Sect, Lin Ba, ceased to exist. ¡°Don¡¯t kill me, don¡¯t kill me, I don¡¯t want to¡­¡± Lin Bai¡¯s words were not even complete when his life permanently vanished from this world. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Ye Li spoke slowly to Jin Yu. The two then returned to Thunder Cloud Base City. After staying at the Jin family for one day, he thought it was time to leave. ¡°Senior, are you leaving?¡± Jin Yu looked at Ye Li reluctantly. ¡°Yes,¡± Ye Li said slowly. He then opened the point mall and bought upgrade potions. He handed the upgrade potion to Jin Yu. ¡°Drink it.¡± ¡°Senior, what is this?¡± Jin Yu looked confusedly at Ye Li. ¡°Drink it, and you¡¯ll know,¡± Ye Li replied. Jin Yu naturally knew Ye Li would never deceive her, so she took the upgrade potion and drank it. Suddenly, a terrifying power wildly surged within Jin Yu¡¯s body. ¡°This¡­¡± Jin Yu was utterly shocked; she knew she was about to break through. Immediately, she hurriedly sat cross-legged on the ground and began to refine the terrifying power inside her body. A moment later, Jin Yu opened her eyes. Her face lit up with immense joy as she quickly said to Ye Li: ¡°Senior, I¡¯ve reached the Tier 1 Heavenly King Realm.¡± ¡°Good,¡± Ye Li smiled calmly. Jin Yu knew that her reaching Tier 1 Heavenly King Realm was all thanks to the elixir given by Ye Li. ¡°From now on, just focus on your cultivation. I¡¯m leaving,¡± Ye Li told Jin Yu. Before Jin Yu could respond, Ye Li had disappeared from the spot. And Jin Yu¡¯s fair face became dull and devoid of interest. ¡­ Ye Li returned to the Zombie Empire. Feng Yue was very happy to see Ye Li return. ¡°Master, you¡¯ve returned.¡± Ye Li nodded, ¡°Has the Apocalypse Legion not returned yet?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Yes, Master.¡± The Apocalypse Legion had gone to assimilate zombies; their Realm was probably very high by now. ¡°By the way, Master, the Dark Temple in Heavenly Territory seems restless recently; I feel a huge war might erupt soon,¡± Feng Yue told Ye Li. ¡°Dark Temple?¡± Ye Li smirked coldly. Chapter 1419 - Chapter 1419 Heavenly Territorys Strongest Combat Power Chapter 1419: Heavenly Territory¡¯s Strongest Combat Power Chapter 1419: Heavenly Territory¡¯s Strongest Combat Power Ye Li naturally knew about the Dark Temple in the Heavenly Territory, but he had not yet encountered it. ¡°Emperor, there are ten major earthly sacred members of the dark race within the Dark Temple,¡± Feng Yue told Ye Li. Ye Li thought that his own strength seemed too low. Ding! ¡°Congratulations on becoming a tenth-tier Heavenly King,¡± Suddenly, the system¡¯s voice entered Ye Li¡¯s mind. Ye Li was startled, thinking that he had broken through just like that? Who was he supposed to argue with about this? A smile involuntarily appeared on his handsome face. ¡°Since that is the case, I shall go out for a while,¡± Ye Li told Feng Yue. Feng Yue nodded upon hearing this. Immediately, Ye Li activated Swift Steps and disappeared from the spot. He arrived at Tianjing City. ¡°I heard that the tenth Demon General of the Dark Temple has been born and slaughtered people from three base cities, it¡¯s truly tragic,¡± ¡°Yes, the Dark Temple is too frightening,¡± ¡°I also heard that the Dark Temple has been restless lately and it might not be long before a war breaks out,¡± As soon as Ye Li arrived in Tianjing City, he heard several warriors with special genes discussing this. The tenth Demon General? Ye Li secretly smiled, thinking that the title was quite awe-inspiring indeed. He went to the Realm Hall. The Realm Master Chen Long was discussing something with many powerful warriors with special genes. ¡°Who are you!¡± Suddenly, a warrior with special genes saw Ye Li and shouted at him. There wasn¡¯t the slightest ripple on Ye Li¡¯s handsome face, ¡°Step aside.¡± He just slowly uttered these two words. The many warriors in the grand hall were all stunned, naturally they never expected Ye Li to say such a thing, and they simply couldn¡¯t believe it even if they racked their brains. Just as this warrior with special genes wanted to say something, the voice of the Realm Master Chen Long suddenly entered everyone¡¯s ears. ¡°Nobody talk!¡± Only to hear the Realm Master Chen Long shout loudly. The warriors in the Realm Hall were all startled, they certainly hadn¡¯t expected the Realm Master to suddenly shout like that. ¡°Ye Li, you, you¡¯re back?¡± The Realm Master addressed Ye Li with a somewhat alarmed expression, there was still some fear of Ye Li, he would never forget that scene in the Black Forest. Having said that, the Realm Master Chen Long immediately got up and welcomed him. Hiss! Everyone in the Realm Hall watched this scene, all were shocked, they could never have expected that the Realm Master would personally welcome this man. This person¡­ what exactly was his identity!!! They couldn¡¯t guess, they really couldn¡¯t guess. Simply because Ye Li looked so young, yet those eyes were unforgettable after just one glance. They were as calm as the night, as deep as the sea. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back, Ye Li,¡± The Realm Master Chen Long¡¯s face expressed a trace of surprise. In fact, Ye Li really wanted to say that the day outside the Black Forest, he defeated him because he had fused with the Apocalypse Legion, and actually his Realm had not reached the sacred ground level yet. Yet after thinking it over, he decided to let it go, knowing that Chen Long would definitely not choose to believe it. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Immediately, the Realm Master Chen Long hurriedly invited Ye Li to take a seat. All the warriors with special genes in the Realm Hall looked at each other, their faces displaying an utterly perplexed expression. Clearly, the Realm Master Chen Long caught such expressions of the crowd, and he said: ¡°His name is Ye Li, he is the strongest force in our Heavenly Territory.¡± What!!! This statement stunned everyone in the Realm Hall. Chapter 1420 - Chapter 1420 Its not a possibility its a certainty Chapter 1420: It¡¯s not a possibility, it¡¯s a certainty. Chapter 1420: It¡¯s not a possibility, it¡¯s a certainty. All the warriors with special genes in the Realm Hall were shocked to the extreme. Everyone knew about the Heavenly Territory, and the strongest force in the Heavenly Territory was undoubtedly the Realm Master Chen Long, and this was an indisputable fact. But now, Realm Master Chen Long of the Heavenly Territory was telling them that Ye Li was the strongest force in the Heavenly Territory; how could they not be shocked? ¡°What? He¡¯s the strongest force in the Heavenly Territory?¡± ¡°Have you heard of this?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve indeed heard of it, but how could it be possible that he is the strongest force in the Heavenly Territory?¡± All the warriors with special genes inside the Realm Hall were dumbfounded, as they clearly did not believe that Ye Li could be the strongest force in the Heavenly Territory. ¡°How? You don¡¯t believe?¡± Chen Long, the Realm Master of the Heavenly Territory, was an extremely astute being, and he instantly saw that these warriors with special genes did not believe his words. The warriors with special genes gave no reply, but their expressions said it all. ¡°Ye Li, you see¡­¡± Chen Long¡¯s face became somewhat embarrassed as he simply did not know what to say. Upon hearing this, Ye Li¡¯s mouth started to curve into a slight smile, and a hint of a calm smile appeared on his handsome face. ¡°Actually, I am not Ye Li,¡± Ye Li began slowly. What?! Chen Long was taken aback, since he had never expected Ye Li to say such a thing. Not Ye Li? Chen Long looked at Ye Li with great confusion. ¡°Because,¡± Ye Li looked at Chen Long calmly and confidently, ¡°I am Ye Li, the Demon King.¡± Ye Li thought it was time for his majestic title of Demon King to spread throughout the entire Heavenly Territory. Demon King¡­ Ye Li? Everyone inside the Realm Hall was once again taken aback; the name Demon King Ye Li seemed to them to be far too majestic. At the same time, it was also far too arrogant. At least, they had never heard such a majestic and arrogant name in their lives. What¡¯s more, such a name belonged to a man in his twenties. Humph! Suddenly, a warrior with special genes stood up sharply and shouted at Ye Li, ¡°I don¡¯t believe you, the ¡®Demon King Ye Li¡¯, are that strong!¡± Actually, the other warriors with special genes in the Realm Hall were also skeptical, but since the Realm Master had said so, they were somewhat hesitant. Now that someone had taken the initiative, they naturally opted to wait and see. Chen Long, however, shook his head, thinking, why don¡¯t they understand? The saying ¡®shoot the bird that sticks its head out¡¯ is an old one but is also an eternal truth. Despite being significant warriors with special genes in the Heavenly Territory, how could they fail to understand even this simple principle? The warrior who had stood up stared at Ye Li and said: ¡°My name is Huang Qi, and I am a ninth-tier warrior within the Heavenly King Realm!¡± Hearing Huang Qi¡¯s introduction, a look of boredom couldn¡¯t help but spread across Ye Li¡¯s handsome face because to him, a ninth-tier warrior within the Heavenly King Realm was no big deal. Huang Qi became secretly furious when he saw the expression on Ye Li¡¯s face. ¡°Ye Li, do you think you can defeat me?¡± Huang Qi stared at Ye Li and demanded. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ye Li just smiled and shook his head slightly, ¡°It¡¯s not that I think so; it¡¯s a certainty.¡± What?! All the warriors with special genes in the Realm Hall were shocked; they really couldn¡¯t understand why Ye Li was still so sure of himself. ¡°It seems,¡± Huang Qi stared at Ye Li coldly, ¡°you are very confident!¡± Ye Li smiled again, ¡°Of course I am confident, since you are just a mere ninth-tier warrior within the Heavenly King Realm.¡± Chapter 1421 - Chapter 1421 I am the emperor of the Zombie Empire Chapter 1421: I am the emperor of the Zombie Empire Chapter 1421: I am the emperor of the Zombie Empire Huang Qi stared at Ye Li with a deathly gaze. ¡°You, what did you say?¡± Everyone in the Realm Hall was incredibly angry as they looked at Ye Li, unable to understand why he was so arrogant. ¡°Have you always been this much of a chatterbox?¡± Ye Li looked at Huang Qi with a playful expression. ¡°You¡¯re looking for death!¡± Huang Qi exploded with the fury of thunder! Suddenly, Huang Qi lunged violently towards Ye Li. Ye Li shook his head, truly not understanding why Huang Qi dared to charge at him. Whoosh! A sound of rushing wind blasted out. In an instant, Huang Qi was lying on the ground. AHHHHHH! Huang Qi let out a scream like a pig being slaughtered. How is this possible! All the people in the Realm Hall were stunned and looked at Ye Li in disbelief. They saw Ye Li raise his palm again as he activated the Healing Art. A gentle spiritual power flowed towards Huang Qi¡¯s wound, which healed at a visible speed within seconds. This¡­ this¡­ Everyone in the Realm Hall was shocked, rubbing their eyes in a hurry because they thought they had seen wrong. After all, it was too terrifying! Could there really be such incredible techniques in this world? They couldn¡¯t believe it, they truly could not. The Heavenly Territory¡¯s Realm Master, Chen Long, was also dumbfounded. He swallowed nervously, thinking this was too frightening. ¡°Right, Ye Li, recently the Tenth Demon General has slaughtered several base cities, what do you think¡­¡± The Heavenly Territory¡¯s Realm Master, Chen Long, suddenly said to Ye Li. He thought that Ye Li, being human, should join them against the Dark Temple. After all, the Dark Temple in the Heavenly Territory was dreadfully terrifying. When Ye Li entered Tianjing City, he already knew about the Tenth Demon General, and he also knew that the Tenth Demon General was a B-level dark race. He couldn¡¯t fuse with the Apocalypse Legion now, and it was unrealistic to think of defeating a B-level dark race. However¡­ Could a living person really be suffocated by urine? ¡°I have a feeling that the Dark Temple will start to make their move soon,¡± said Chen Long, the Heavenly Territory¡¯s Realm Master, looking at Ye Li. ¡°They have two opponents, one is us, and the other is the Zombie Empire.¡± ¡°Ye Li, you have a good relationship with the Zombie Empire. Can you talk to the emperor of the Zombie Empire and form an alliance?¡± The Heavenly Territory¡¯s Realm Master, Chen Long, looked at Ye Li tentatively. The warriors with special genes in the Realm Hall were stunned by these words; they naturally hadn¡¯t expected Ye Li to have a good relationship with the Zombie Empire. Remembering the scene they had just witnessed, they couldn¡¯t help but shudder with fear. They finally understood why the Realm Master said that Ye Li was the strongest warrior of the Heavenly Territory. But even as the strongest warrior of the Heavenly Territory, in the midst of such a shocking battle, how many nails could a body of iron hold? ¡°No need to say more,¡± Ye Li slowly spoke to Chen Long, the Heavenly Territory¡¯s Realm Master. Chen Long was taken aback, of course not understanding what Ye Li meant. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Chen Long looked at Ye Li in astonishment. ¡°Because,¡± Ye Li said indifferently, scanning the people in the Realm Hall, ¡°I am the emperor of the Zombie Empire.¡± Hisss! At these words, everyone in the Realm Hall inhaled a breath of cold air, unable to believe that Ye Li would say such a thing. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ye Li was the emperor of the Zombie Empire? This¡­ this¡­ wasn¡¯t this too far-fetched? After all, Ye Li was human! ¡°Ye Li, what you said¡­¡± The Heavenly Territory¡¯s Realm Master, Chen Long, looked at Ye Li in horror. Chapter 1422 - Chapter 1422 Alliance Chapter 1422: Alliance Chapter 1422: Alliance At that moment, every warrior with B-level genes inside the Heavenly Border Sanctuary was looking at Ye Li in utter astonishment. They would rather believe they were about to die than accept Ye Li as the emperor of the Zombie Empire. For a time, the Realm Hall fell deathly silent. ¡°Why do such expressions appear on your faces?¡± a hint of confusion flashed across Ye Li¡¯s handsome face, ¡°Is it so surprising that I am the emperor of the Zombie Empire?¡± It was more than surprising, it was shockingly beyond belief. ¡°Ye Li, you, could it really be that you are the emperor of the Zombie Empire?¡± Realm Master Chen Long swallowed hard. Ye Li smiled, ¡°Do you think I seem like I¡¯m joking?¡± Realm Master Chen Long knew well that Ye Li was not one to joke, but it was still incredibly unbelievable. ¡°Then Ye Li, may I accompany you to the Zombie Empire?¡± Chen Long looked at Ye Li tentatively. Ye Li responded with a light smile, ¡°Yes.¡± Seeing Ye Li agree, a surprised smile appeared on Chen Long¡¯s face. Subsequently, Ye Li and Chen Long headed towards the Zombie Empire. ¡­ Ye Li and Chen Long arrived outside the Zombie Empire. ¡°Ye Li, are you truly the emperor of the Zombie Empire?¡± Sweat formed on the forehead of Realm Master Chen Long, thinking although he was a tier-one saintly warrior with B-level genes, entering the Zombie Empire meant certain death with no chance of survival. Upon hearing this, Ye Li chuckled to himself, not understanding why people never believed him when he spoke the truth. ¡°I truly am the emperor of the Zombie Empire,¡± Ye Li said. Hearing Ye Li say this, Realm Master Chen Long was still fraught with anxiety. Ye Li did not continue to speak, but instead slowly walked into the Zombie Empire. Realm Master Chen Long watched Ye Li¡¯s retreating figure, bit his teeth, and promptly followed after him. Upon entering the Zombie Empire. To Chen Long¡¯s surprise, the zombies did not attack them. Seeing this, Chen Long relaxed, and the heart that was in his throat finally settled down. It is known that the Zombie Empire is home to over a hundred million zombies. ¡°That must be the imperial palace,¡± Realm Master Chen Long pointed at the palace and said. Ye Li nodded, ¡°Yes.¡± The two walked into the imperial palace. Realm Master Chen Long saw Feng Yue, thinking she must be the true emperor of the Zombie Empire, and that Ye Li merely had some unspeakable connection with the emperor. ¡°Emperor!¡± Feng Yue hurried forward to greet them. What?! Realm Master Chen Long stepped back several steps in shock upon hearing Feng Yue call Ye Li the emperor. The emperor? Seeing Feng Yue¡¯s utterly respectful demeanor towards Ye Li, he now knew that Ye Li truly was the emperor of the Zombie Empire. ¡°Hm?¡± Feng Yue was taken aback, merely because she had seen Chen Long. Immediately, a cautious look came over her fair face, ¡°Realm Master Chen Long?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Indeed!¡± Chen Long, considering he was after all the Realm Master of the Heavenly Border, and seeing that Feng Yue was just a tenth-tier Heavenly King Realm zombie, certainly needed to display his inherent authority. Then, Ye Li recounted the matter of the Dark Temple, although Feng Yue had already known about these matters. ¡°Then Ye Li, we shall form an alliance with the Zombie Empire and together resist the Dark Temple,¡± Realm Master Chen Long said to Ye Li. Ye Li nodded at this, just at that moment, a sudden thought occurred to him! Chapter 1423 - Chapter 1423 Demon General 10 Chapter 1423: Demon General 10 Chapter 1423: Demon General 10 This was Brother Ah Qi¡¯s voice. ¡°Master, I am in danger!¡± Immediately after, Brother Ah Qi conveyed Ye Li¡¯s location through mental messages. Ye Li rapidly activated Swift Steps and vanished from his spot, during this time, he directed the rest of the Apocalypse Legion members to head towards Brother Ah Qi¡¯s location through mental messages. Half an hour later. Ye Li finally saw Brother Ah Qi. At this moment, Brother Ah Qi was already gasping for breath. And in front of him! There was a Demon General! This Demon General was ten feet tall, wrapped in an evil aura from head to toe that was truly hair-raising. He also held a Sky Piercing Demon Spear in his hand! ¡°Human?¡± The Demon General looked at Ye Li with some confusion. Ye Li felt the potent aura emanating from the demon general, he knew he couldn¡¯t possibly be a match for him. ¡°Who are you¡­?¡± He had already guessed that this Demon General must be from the Dark Temple, but he didn¡¯t know which one. ¡°Dark Temple, the Tenth Demon General!¡± The Tenth Demon General stared at Ye Li as he spoke. His face was cloaked with a dark aura, making it impossible to see his features. At that moment, Apocalypse Legion also arrived. ¡°So many tenth-tier Heavenly King Realm zombies? Heh.¡± The Tenth Demon General coldly smirked. Apocalypse Legion, through many days of zombie fusion, had all become tenth-tier Heavenly King Realm zombies. Ye Li ignored the Tenth Demon General, the priority was to heal Brother Ah Qi¡¯s wounds, or Brother Ah Qi could die at any moment. Immediately, he activated the Healing Art. Seconds later, all wounds on Brother Ah Qi¡¯s body had recovered. ¡°What?!¡± Even the mighty Tenth Demon General was shocked by this scene. Ye Li placed the Apocalypse Legion into the system space. He had no chance for zombie fusion at the moment. If he fused zombies and killed the Tenth Demon General, he didn¡¯t know how long he would be asleep. Better to run! The Tenth Demon General was a Tier 1 Saint-level being of the dark race, immensely powerful. ¡°Human, how did the zombies suddenly disappear?¡± The Tenth Demon General looked at Ye Li filled with immense curiosity. ¡°Is it necessary to tell you?¡± Ye Li said coldly. He thought, although he possessed Swift Steps, his speed might not necessarily surpass the Tenth Demon General. Sometimes, one really has to rely on luck! As soon as he spoke, Ye Li activated Swift Steps and frantically fled. ¡°Such terrifying speed!¡± The Tenth Demon General coldly smirked. Whoosh! With a whooshing sound, the Tenth Demon General disappeared from his spot. Ye Li knew the Tenth Demon General was fast, but where could he have thought he was this fast. He, after all, possessed Swift Steps. Seeing that the Tenth Demon General was about to catch up, He gritted his teeth, he stopped abruptly! The Tenth Demon General also stopped abruptly, and thrust his Sky Piercing Demon Spear into the ground. Bang! Immediately, the ground shook violently. ¡°Human, why have you stopped?¡± The Tenth Demon General looked at Ye Li. It was like the incomparable Tenth Demon General, looking down on Ye Li. This was the first time Ye Li had felt this way. This was merely the Tenth Demon General, he could not imagine how fearsome the Palace Master of the Dark Temple might be. ¡°Because, I want a battle with you!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ye Li thought that since he couldn¡¯t escape, he might as well fight. Ha ha ha ha! The Tenth Demon General burst into laughter upon hearing these words, as if he had never heard such a humorous joke before. ¡°Human, you desire a battle with me?¡± The Tenth Demon General stared at Ye Li, ¡°Do you realize I could kill you a thousand times over in an instant?¡± Chapter 1424 - Chapter 1424 Battle Against Demon General 10 Chapter 1424: Battle Against Demon General 10 Chapter 1424: Battle Against Demon General 10 Ye Li took out the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword from the system space, and a five-clawed blood dragon coiled above his head. ¡°Hmm?¡± The tenth Demon General was taken aback for a moment, followed by a cold smile, ¡°Human, I didn¡¯t expect you to actually possess such incredible treasures.¡± ¡°However¡­¡± The tenth Demon General smiled again, ¡°You are destined to die at the end of my spear.¡± ¡°Come on.¡± Ye Li beckoned the tenth Demon General with his fingers, his demeanor showing he didn¡¯t fear shattering into pieces and intended to leave a clear name in this world. The tenth Demon General saw Ye Li actually beckoning to him with his fingers, causing his pupils to involuntarily shrink. ¡°Human, do you not realize that you are about to die?¡± The tenth Demon General genuinely couldn¡¯t understand why Ye Li wasn¡¯t keen on living a little longer. Ye Li didn¡¯t speak, he simply didn¡¯t believe he would die so easily. He had traversed to this world and ascended from a nobody to his position now, he would never give up. ¡°You talk too much, don¡¯t you?¡± Ye Li slowly spoke to the tenth Demon General. Seeing this, the tenth Demon General became quite angry. Only to see, the tenth Demon General raised his Sky Piercing Demon Spear! On the Sky Piercing Demon Spear, a terrifying spear beam flew towards Ye Li. Space shattered, the earth shook! Such an attack¡­ Ye Li¡¯s face grew very solemn, as he felt the attack was truly too frightening. Whoosh! Immediately, he raised the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword high and fiercely swung down. This strike unleashed a supreme sword beam from the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword, as fast as a gust of wind. The sword light and spear beam collided heavily! Boom! Suddenly, fierce winds retreated, and the ground trembled! The originally bright sky also began to darken, as if even the heavens feared such a battle. Fortunately, Ye Li took that hit! ¡°Human, I didn¡¯t expect you to have some strength after all.¡± The tenth Demon General spoke with a cold smile towards Ye Li. Ye Li¡¯s face, handsome as jade, remained as calm as still water, knowing he was no match for the tenth Demon General. What should I do? Hmm? Suddenly, Ye Li¡¯s eyes lit up. He thought that if he used the divine-level Skill Synthesized Attack¡­ Perhaps there would be an unexpected effect. Only to see Ye Li raising the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword high! On the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword, terrifying sword intent began to converge. ¡°Synthesized: Mysterious Heaven Overlord Demon Sword Technique, Absolute Heaven Lightshadow Sword, Apocalyptic Sword Technique!¡± Three SSS God-Level Skills synthesized and used. ¡°Whoosh!¡± Suddenly, Ye Li forcefully slashed out with his sword, The tenth Demon General was shocked; of course, he had never expected Ye Li to unleash such an attack. However¡­ The tenth Demon General smiled coldly, as this was only enough to surprise him briefly. Only to see, countless sword lights and demon¡¯s ability reached in front of the tenth Demon General. The tenth Demon General raised his Sky Piercing Demon Spear high, thrusting fiercely. A glint of cold light was first to arrive, followed by the spear thrusting like a dragon! In an instant, countless sword light and demon¡¯s ability vanished without a trace. ¡°Human, now¡­¡± But before the tenth Demon General could finish his sentence, he found that there was not a trace of Ye Li where he had stood. What!!! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The tenth Demon General became furiously angry, roaring aloud: ¡°Human, don¡¯t let me find you!¡± This roar once again caused the ground to tremble. Ye Li rushed to the Zombie Empire in one breath. Strength, at this moment he desired strength more than anything! He knew, his current strength was too weak! Chapter 1425 - Chapter 1425 Feng Base City Chapter 1425: Feng Base City Chapter 1425: Feng Base City Ding! ¡°Congratulations, Host, for obtaining a chance at a random draw.¡± Suddenly, the system¡¯s voice entered Ye Li¡¯s mind. ¡°Use it!¡± Without hesitation, Ye Li used the chance for a random draw. The virtual pointer began spinning on the wheel in his mind, stopping seconds later. ¡°Congratulations, Host, for obtaining the True Dragon Treasure Blood.¡± True Dragon Treasure Blood: Once fused, it can enhance your body to the limit. Reading the description of the True Dragon Treasure Blood, Ye Li decided to fuse! He then found a secluded place and prepared to fuse with the True Dragon Treasure Blood. ¡°Would you like to fuse the True Dragon Treasure Blood?¡± ¡°Fuse!¡± ¡°10%¡­ 30%¡­¡± Instantly, Ye Li felt unbearable pain, as if a force of a million acres was tearing apart his body. ¡°Ah!¡± Ye Li let out a low roar. Who knows how much time passed before the pain slowly diminished. After a while, the pain disappeared. ¡°Is this the strength of a Tier 1 Earth Saint Realm?¡± Ye Li squeezed his own fist, ¡°It¡¯s truly terrifying!¡± Ye Li then wiped the sweat from his forehead and smiled. He returned to the Emperor¡¯s Palace. Chen Long, the Realm Master of the Heavenly Territory, had already left. ¡°Emperor.¡± Feng Yue respectfully called out to Ye Li. Ye Li nodded his head, then he released the Apocalypse Legion from the system space. ¡°Master.¡± The ten Heavenly King Realm zombies of the Apocalypse Legion also called out to Ye Li. ¡°I encountered the Tenth Demon General a moment ago,¡± Ye Li said slowly. What?! Feng Yue¡¯s face showed great shock upon hearing this. ¡°Emperor, the Tenth Demon General¡­¡± Feng Yue hadn¡¯t finished speaking when Ye Li interrupted her. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, next time I encounter him, I shall slay him!¡± Hiss! Feng Yue gasped, her eyes wide as she looked at the confident expression on Ye Li¡¯s face. One must know, that was the Tenth Demon General! The Tenth Demon General was indeed a terrifying existence! Three days later. The Tenth Demon General crazily massacred a number of base cities. Several more base cities had their people slaughtered, screams shocked the heavens, and bodies piled up like mountains. It was dreadful beyond words! ¡°Emperor, the Tenth Demon General is in Feng Base City,¡± Feng Yue hurried into the Emperor¡¯s Palace and reported to Ye Li. Ye Li smiled casually, ¡°Feng Base City, eh?¡± He never considered himself to be a good person, nor a bad one! Of course, he was not a gentleman either! He was one to take revenge for any grievance! Immediately, he activated Swift Steps and disappeared from where he stood. ¡­ Feng Base City. Ahhh! At that moment, Feng Base City was filled with wailing, truly a frightening sight. ¡°Someone save me!¡± ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t want to die!¡± ¡°It¡¯s all over, everything is finished!¡± A Demon General stood on the city walls of Feng Base City, a sight that was utterly terrifying. This Demon General was none other than the Dark Temple¡¯s Tenth Demon General! The Tenth Demon General sneered coldly, ¡°Foolish humans, die!¡± As his voice fell, he raised his Sky Piercing Demon Spear in hand! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The Sky Piercing Demon Spear in the hands of the Tenth Demon General was too dreadful, like the gates of hell itself. The residents of Feng Base City, their faces were filled with utter despair, for they knew they had no chance of survival. ¡°You should consider your own situation first.¡± Suddenly, a voice reached everyone¡¯s ears. All the residents of Feng Base City looked over following the sound. Chapter 1426 - Chapter 1426 Rematch Against the Tenth Demon General Chapter 1426: Rematch Against the Tenth Demon General Chapter 1426: Rematch Against the Tenth Demon General Every person in Feng Base City followed the sound and turned their attention to a figure emerging into their view¨Ca young man. He had the delicate features of carved jade and an unsurpassable handsomeness, dressed in white and coming from the north. All the residents of Feng Base City exchanged glances; none of them recognized Ye Li. The Tenth Demon General saw Ye Li and his anger reached an explosive peak. Whoosh! A sound of rushing wind filled the air as the spot where the Tenth Demon General had been standing was now only a lingering afterimage. ¡°Human! You dare to show your face before me!¡± The Tenth Demon General fixed his gaze on Ye Li with deathly intensity. Ye Li¡¯s face displayed not the slightest ripple of emotion; he looked indifferently at the Tenth Demon General, ¡°Do you really believe your own eyes?¡± The Tenth Demon General was taken aback, never expecting Ye Li to say such a thing, and his face revealed a hint of shock. ¡°Human, what do you mean?!¡± The Tenth Demon General shot back at Ye Li with a cold voice. ¡°Nothing much, I¡¯m just suggesting you not to trust your eyes, for there are powers that can deceive them.¡± Hehe! The Tenth Demon General let out a cold laugh, looking down on Ye Li with utter disdain. ¡°It seems you don¡¯t want to live, seeking me out like this,¡± said the Tenth Demon General with a tone full of contempt. The citizens of Feng Base City were staggered and stared at Ye Li in amazement. ¡°Who is this guy, daring to fight the Tenth Demon General head-on?¡± ¡°I hope he can defeat the Tenth Demon General, because only then can we survive.¡± ¡°Impossible, we¡¯re already dead.¡± The faces of the people in Feng Base City all wore expressions of desolation, for they knew there was no chance for survival. At this moment, they found themselves without a path to heaven and no door into the earth! ¡°Human, do you know that ever since you ran away, I have dreamt of tearing you into a thousand pieces!¡± The Tenth Demon General stared at Ye Li, ¡°I think it would be a very beautiful feeling!¡± In the eyes of the Tenth Demon General, these words were certain to terrify Ye Li, but to his utter disbelief, Ye Li¡¯s face remained as calm as still water, as if he hadn¡¯t heard a thing. ¡°Tear me into a thousand pieces?¡± Ye Li responded with a faint smile, ¡°With you, this piece of trash?¡± What?! Upon hearing these words, the Tenth Demon General couldn¡¯t help but grind his teeth in rage. He just couldn¡¯t understand why Ye Li still dared to utter such words. ¡°Human, I want your life!¡± As the words ended, the Tenth Demon General, holding the Sky Piercing Demon Spear, lunged at Ye Li. Swoosh! A terrible spear light flew towards Ye Li with a speed that was already too fast to increase. Ye Li looked at the oncoming supreme spear light, and with a cold snort, acknowledged that he was no longer the same person he had been before. Now, he was a Tier 1 warrior with special genes! He took the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword out of the system space. ¡°Swish!¡± A strike was released, and a terrifying cold light shot forth. The spear light and sword light collided fiercely once more. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Boom! The ground began to tremble violently as if it could split open at any moment. The citizens of Feng Base City were now speechless with shock at the terrifying spectacle of the battle. The spear light and sword light eventually canceled each other out, disappearing without a trace. ¡°Human! How can you be so terrifying!¡± Chapter 1427 - Chapter 1427 The 10th Demon Generals Wrath Chapter 1427: The 10th Demon General¡¯s Wrath Chapter 1427: The 10th Demon General¡¯s Wrath The tenth Demon General stared at Ye Li, unable to believe how terrifying Ye Li had become. On the day of their battle, Ye Li had been far from his current self. ¡°Human, were you hiding your strength?¡± The tenth Demon General spoke coldly. Ye Li smiled calmly, not expecting the tenth Demon General to have such insight. ¡°Come here, let me kill you,¡± Ye Li beckoned to the tenth Demon General with his finger, ¡°No hesitation, no waiting.¡± Upon seeing this, the tenth Demon General¡¯s anger became uncontainable, burning with rage. The tenth Demon General raised his Sky Piercing Demon Spear and charged at Ye Li with a speed akin to a Thunder Beast. Whoosh! The tenth Demon General moved swiftly, reaching Ye Li in an instant. After breaking through to a Tier 1 Realm Saint, Ye Li naturally captured the speed of the tenth Demon General. He lifted the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword high, and slashed fiercely at the tenth Demon General. Swoosh! Suddenly, a supreme sword beam streaked towards the tenth Demon General. The tenth Demon General raised his Sky Piercing Demon Spear, striving to counter! Boom! Suddenly, the heavens and earth seemed to quiet down. Only to see, the tenth Demon General stumbled back several steps! ¡°How is this possible!¡± The tenth Demon General clenched his teeth tightly, staring at Ye Li with unceasing anger. In his view, this was absolutely impossible! Yet, Ye Li just smiled. He looked indifferently at the tenth Demon General not far away, ¡°What¡¯s so impossible about that?¡± He really couldn¡¯t understand why the tenth Demon General would say such a thing; in this world, nothing was impossible. ¡°Now, do you still believe your own eyes?¡± A playful expression appeared on Ye Li¡¯s handsome face. Upon hearing this, the tenth Demon General bit his teeth tightly because he finally understood what Ye Li meant. ¡°Human, do you know what your end will be like?¡± The expression of the tenth Demon General had become extremely cold. ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I do know what your end will be like,¡± Ye Li looked calmly at the tenth Demon General, ¡°Death.¡± All the residents of Feng Base City who witnessed this were completely shocked because they were too astounded. This stunningly handsome young man had actually caused the tenth Demon General to stumble several steps back. ¡°Do you think he can defeat the tenth Demon General?¡± ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be a problem, after all, he seems too terrifying.¡± ¡°Amazing, to clash head-on with the tenth Demon General and even gain the upper hand.¡± The residents of Feng Base City all began to discuss with shocked expressions. Ha ha ha ha! The tenth Demon General laughed heartily, because he had never imagined that Ye Li would dare to say such words to him. ¡°Interesting, truly very interesting,¡± the tenth Demon General mocked as he looked at Ye Li as if he had never heard such a hilarious joke. ¡°Interesting?¡± Ye Li shook his head slightly, not understanding why nobody seemed to believe him when he spoke the truth. ¡°Do you believe it? I will make you see your own corpse,¡± Ye Li said with a calm expression as he looked at the tenth Demon General. The tenth Demon General became furiously enraged upon hearing this, not remembering the last time he had been so angry. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Human, I will tear you to pieces!¡± As the words fell, the tenth Demon General charged at Ye Li again. Ye Li knew that the tenth Demon General was playing for keeps. ¡°Synthesize: Mysterious Heaven Overlord Demon Sword Technique, Absolute Heaven Lightshadow Sword, Apocalyptic Sword Technique!¡± After the three SSS god-level skills were synthesized, they burst forth from the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword. Chapter 1428 - Chapter 1428 Kill the Tenth Demon General Chapter 1428: Kill the Tenth Demon General Chapter 1428: Kill the Tenth Demon General Instantly, countless supreme sword beams and the Power of Gods and Demons headed towards the Tenth Demon General at a speed akin to the Thunder Beast. What?! The Tenth Demon General, seeing such an attack, was terrified out of his wits! What frightened him even more was the realization that he couldn¡¯t possibly catch such an attack! Boom! Suddenly, even the heavens and the earth seemed to change color. All the residents inside Feng Base City were utterly horrified together. They dared to swear, they really dared to swear, that this was definitely the most shocking event they had ever experienced! When the sword light and dust finally disappeared, the Tenth Demon General still stood firmly on the spot. Huh? Seeing such a scene, Ye Li couldn¡¯t help but be extremely astonished. He naturally hadn¡¯t expected that after such a blow, the Tenth Demon General still hadn¡¯t fallen. All the people in Feng Base City also widened their eyes, eager to know what would happen next in the great battle between Ye Li and the Tenth Demon General! One was their champion, and the other was the Tenth Demon General of the Dark Temple! But what they could never have anticipated was the scene that followed. The Tenth Demon General stared intently at Ye Li, ¡°Human, you, you!!!¡± The Tenth Demon General hadn¡¯t finished his sentence when he suddenly lost the chance to ever complete it. His life permanently vanished from this world. ¡°I¡¯ve said, ¡®never trust your own eyes,''¡± Ye Li said indifferently, looking at the body of the Tenth Demon General, ¡°because sometimes your eyes can deceive you.¡± All was silent, so quiet you could hear a pin drop. All the people in Feng Base City remained frozen on the spot, unable to recover for a long time. ¡°We, we are saved?¡± All the people inside Feng Base City looked at each other, all sharing looks of bewilderment. Clearly, they still hadn¡¯t come to terms with the situation. By the time the people in Feng Base City had snapped out of it, Ye Li had already disappeared. Ye Li returned to the Zombie Empire. ¡°Realm Master!¡± Feng Yue came hastening to greet Ye Li upon his return. Ye Li smiled placidly, his mood naturally somewhat pleased. ¡°Realm Master, you seem very happy,¡± Feng Yue said to Ye Li. ¡°Indeed.¡± Ye Li nodded. Feng Yue paused, then carefully eyed Ye Li, ¡°May I ask why you are so happy, Realm Master?¡± ¡°Because,¡± Ye Li pondered for a few seconds, ¡°I have slain the Tenth Demon General.¡± What!!! Upon hearing this, Feng Yue couldn¡¯t help but take a few steps back, her pale face showing an extreme shock. Slain¡­ the Tenth Demon General? Feng Yue was utterly astounded, she naturally knew the terror of the Tenth Demon General. Seeing the shock on Feng Yue¡¯s face, Ye Li¡¯s face betraying a hint of confusion, he asked: ¡°Is there anything so surprising?¡± Feng Yue glanced at Ye Li surreptitiously, ¡°Is this the Realm Master?¡± At that moment, she felt Ye Li was utterly domineering, considering the slaying of the Tenth Demon General as merely a trivial matter. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°By the way, Realm Master, just now Chen Long from Heavenly Territory came looking for you, but left upon finding you absent,¡± Feng Yue continued to say to Ye Li. Ye Li smiled gently, speaking slowly, ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll make a trip to the Realm Hall.¡± Feng Yue nodded. Soon after, Ye Li activated Swift Steps and disappeared into the underground palace. Not long thereafter, Ye Li arrived at Tianjing City! Chapter 1429 - Chapter 1429 Arrogant Girl Chapter 1429: Arrogant Girl Chapter 1429: Arrogant Girl After Ye Li arrived in Tianjing City, he was immediately approached by a group of young girls. The temperament of these girls was extraordinary, and it was clear they were not from a minor family lineage. Passersby on the street all gazed at the group of girls, shock evident on their faces. Because such beauties were indeed a rare sight. As for Ye Li, his face remained utterly unperturbed, and he continued to walk at a leisurely pace. He had never been one to step aside for others. At this moment, Ye Li and seven or eight girls all halted, as they were about to bump into each other. The seven or eight girls had been chatting and laughing without noticing Ye Li. Nor had they expected someone to dare block their path. Then, the seven or eight girls looked up at Ye Li. And as soon as they saw him, they were startled. They found Ye Li to be exceedingly handsome, truly without parallel. ¡°Move aside!¡± One of the girls said coldly to Ye Li. Ye Li thought since he was on his way to the Realm Hall, he might as well step aside, after all, there was no need to lower himself to the level of these girls. In his eyes, these girls were nothing more than ants. So, he prepared to step aside. But what he never expected was the saying, ¡°The tree desires stillness, but the wind will not stop.¡± Just as he was stepping aside, one of the girls called out to him. ¡°Wait!¡± The girl said coldly, looking at Ye Li, ¡°Apologize!¡± Ye Li stopped in his tracks, puzzled, and looked at the girl. ¡°Why should I apologize to you?¡± He wondered why he should apologize when he hadn¡¯t even offended these girls; it seemed preposterously unreasonable. ¡°Because you blocked our way!¡± The girl spoke to Ye Li again, coldly, ¡°In Tianjing City, no one who dares block our path has been born yet.¡± Ye Li laughed, he truly did. Because he simply could not understand where the girl got her courage from, to say such a thing to him. ¡°I will not apologize to you.¡± Ye Li spoke slowly, his face still without any expression. Heh! The girl¡¯s fair face became exceedingly cold. ¡°I¡¯ll say it one more time: apologize. I¡¯m not accustomed to repeating myself!¡± In the eyes of the girl, Ye Li was nothing more than a useless man with a handsome face. The onlookers all silently sighed, not understanding why Ye Li wouldn¡¯t just apologize. Didn¡¯t he know how dire the consequences would be if he refused to apologize? ¡°What if I don¡¯t apologize?¡± A hint of mischief appeared on the handsome and noble face of Ye Li. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Just then, a voice as sweet as an oriole¡¯s song reached everyone¡¯s ears. The crowd quickly looked towards the source of the sound, and they were all stunned. The newcomer was none other than Chen Long¡¯s daughter, Chen Xiaojia! The seven or eight girls hurried to greet Xiaojia. ¡°Sister Xiaojia, that man was too arrogant¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Immediately, the seven or eight girls recounted the whole event to Chen Xiaojia. The crowd finally understood why the seven or eight girls could be so insolent; it turned out their backer was Chen Xiaojia herself. Chen Xiaojia looked towards Ye Li upon hearing this. The seven or eight girls also looked at Ye Li, smug expressions forming on their faces as they believed Ye Li must be terrified by now. Yet, to their astonishment, Ye Li¡¯s face remained as calm as ever. Chapter 1430 - Chapter 1430 Meeting Chen Xiaojia Chapter 1430: Meeting Chen Xiaojia Chapter 1430: Meeting Chen Xiaojia The seven or eight girls racked their brains but couldn¡¯t fathom why there wasn¡¯t a hint of disturbance on Ye Li¡¯s face. Could it be that he didn¡¯t recognize Chen Xiaojia at all? The girls were all convinced that Ye Li must have had no idea who Chen Xiaojia was, otherwise he would have been scared out of his wits by now. But what they couldn¡¯t imagine even if they thought about it for days and nights was the scene that would unfold next! They saw Chen Xiaojia¡¯s fair face suddenly freeze, as if she had seen something or someone she never thought possible. ¡°Se¡­se¡­senior?¡± Chen Xiaojia swallowed her saliva, staring at Ye Li in front of her in outright horror. Senior? The seven or eight girls felt a jolt run through them at her words, looking at each other in disbelief. The surrounding crowd was no less astonished, naturally not understanding why Chen Xiaojia would call Ye Li a senior. Could it possibly be¡­ Suddenly, they thought of a shocking possibility! That was, Ye Li was an extremely powerful warrior with B-level genes! Upon this realization, all who were present trembled in awe. ¡°Sister Xiaojia, he¡­?¡± The seven or eight girls looked at Chen Xiaojia in shock, obviously clueless as to why she would call Ye Li a senior. ¡°Because,¡± Chen Xiaojia looked at the seven or eight girls, ¡°he is the strongest fighter in our Heavenly Territory.¡± What!!! As soon as these words came out, everyone present was filled with fear and panic. ¡°Thi¡­ thi¡­ this¡­¡± Upon hearing this, the girls were as if struck by lightning, scared beyond their wits. ¡°Sister Xiaojia, are you¡­ are you serious?¡± ¡°Of course, I¡¯m serious. Do I look like I¡¯m joking?¡± Chen Xiaojia¡¯s fair face hinted at confusion. Hisss! After getting an affirmative answer from Chen Xiaojia, everyone present couldn¡¯t help but inhale sharply, staring at Ye Li wide-eyed and speechless. The strongest fighter in Heavenly Territory? Everyone¡¯s eyes widened to the point where they looked like they could swallow an extra-large bowl. The seven or eight girls felt as though all their strength had been drained, stumbling back powerlessly. ¡°I¡¯m so¡­ so¡­ sorry.¡± The girl who had previously spoken arrogantly to Ye Li quickly apologized to him. She finally understood why Ye Li could remain so calm and collected. ¡°Now, may I go?¡± Ye Li glanced indifferently at the seven or eight girls in front of him. How could the girls dare disagree? They nodded hastily. ¡°Certainly, senior.¡± Ye Li sighed inwardly, not understanding why there were always so many nuisances appearing before him. ¡°Senior, where are you headed?¡± Chen Xiaojia suddenly asked Ye Li. ¡°Realm Hall,¡± Ye Li responded slowly. ¡°Th¡­ then¡­ then I¡¯ll come with you, senior,¡± Chen Xiaojia said, looking at Ye Li, her pupils filled with a deep plea. Ye Li shook his head inwardly, fully aware that Chen Xiaojia had taken a liking to him. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Everyone in Tianjing City knew that Chen Xiaojia was the number one beauty, but what a pity, he was face-blind and had no idea whether Chen Xiaojia was pretty or not. ¡°Whatever,¡± Ye Li said indifferently. Overjoyed by Ye Li¡¯s agreement, a look of surprise flashed across Chen Xiaojia¡¯s fair face. ¡°You all go and have fun. I¡¯m going to Realm Hall with senior,¡± Chen Xiaojia told the seven or eight girls. The girls quickly nodded, eager to leave, feeling as if facing Ye Li was like facing a mountain that left them breathless. Chapter 1431 - Chapter 1431 Whats there to be surprised about Chapter 1431: What¡¯s there to be surprised about? Chapter 1431: What¡¯s there to be surprised about? Before long, Ye Li and Chen Xiaojia arrived at the Realm Hall. Once they were at the Realm Hall, the two saw Chen Long, the Realm Master of the Heavenly Territory. At that moment, Chen Long was pacing back and forth inside the grand hall. ¡°Dad!¡± Chen Xiaojia called out to Chen Long, the Realm Master of the Heavenly Territory. Upon hearing her, the Realm Master Chen Long stopped in his tracks and turned around. ¡°Ye Li?¡± Realm Master Chen Long was delighted. Instantly, he hurried over to meet him. In all of the Heavenly Territory, Ye Li was the only one for whom Realm Master Chen Long would come out to greet. ¡°Feng Yue said that you had gone to the Zombie Empire to find me?¡± Ye Li looked at Realm Master Chen Long. Realm Master Chen Long nodded, ¡°Yes, recently, the Tenth Demon General has been outrageously arrogant, slaughtering several base cities already.¡± Upon hearing this, Ye Li smiled, ¡°He no longer has the opportunity to continue his slaughter.¡± Realm Master Chen Long was taken aback, he looked at Ye Li in astonishment, clearly not understanding what Ye Li meant. ¡°What do you mean, Ye Li?¡± ¡°Because,¡± Ye Li thought for a moment, ¡°the Tenth Demon General has already been slain by me.¡± What!!! As soon as he said this, Realm Master Chen Long was shocked and turned pale, he couldn¡¯t have imagined Ye Li saying such a thing. Not just Chen Long, even Chen Xiaojia was stunned. They were certainly aware of the horror of the Tenth Demon General. ¡°Really¡­really?¡± Realm Master Chen Long looked at Ye Li in disbelief. ¡°Do you think I would make a joke about this?¡± Ye Li said indifferently. Realm Master Chen Long swallowed hard, still somewhat in disbelief. After all, that was the notorious Tenth Demon General! ¡°Realm Master!¡± Suddenly, a warrior with special genes hastened in, his face overflowing with excitement. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Realm Master Chen Long was somewhat stunned, naturally not understanding why the warrior had such an expression. ¡°To report to the Realm Master, the Tenth Demon General died in Feng Base City!¡± ¡°According to the residents of Feng Base City, the Tenth Demon General was killed by a young man. This youth was handsome and peerless, holding a sharp sword that was overwhelmingly majestic!¡± This¡­ Upon hearing these words, Realm Master Chen Long stepped back several paces, looking at Ye Li in horror. ¡°Ye Li, was it¡­ was it you who did this?¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t I already told you that the Tenth Demon General was slain by me? It¡¯s just that you didn¡¯t want to believe it.¡± Ye Li stated flatly. Hearing this, Realm Master Chen Long and Chen Xiaojia looked at each other with an expression of mutual incomprehension on their faces. In their eyes, the Tenth Demon General of the Dark Temple was far too terrifying! Yet now, this terrifying Tenth Demon General had been slain by Ye Li in Feng Base City? Just how strong was Ye Li? They dared not think about it, they really didn¡¯t dare to think any further! ¡°What¡¯s so surprising about it?¡± Ye Li was a bit puzzled, he didn¡¯t understand why his slaying of the Tenth Demon General made Chen Long and Chen Xiaojia react this way. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s surprising, the Tenth Demon General was a Tier 1 Saint Realm warrior, even my dad couldn¡¯t beat him,¡± Chen Xiaojia said softly. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Hearing this, Ye Li smiled, ¡°So, do you think your dad could defeat me, then?¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s not what I meant.¡± Chen Xiaojia then remembered that the strongest force in the Heavenly Territory was no longer her father, but Ye Li! Right outside the Black Forest, her father had already been defeated by Ye Li. ¡°Ye Li, you truly are a divine being!¡± Realm Master Chen Long couldn¡¯t help but exclaim in admiration. Chapter 1432 - Chapter 1432 The 9th Demon General is born Chapter 1432: The 9th Demon General is born Chapter 1432: The 9th Demon General is born Listening to Chen Long, the Realm Master of the Heavenly Territory, Ye Li¡¯s handsome face remained unmoved. Simply because since he had crossed over to this world, he had heard such admiration far too often. However¡­ Chen Long¡¯s face grew troubled. ¡°Ye Li, I think you should know, the Dark Temple in the Heavenly Territory is terribly frightening; we are no match for it,¡± Chen Long said to Ye Li. Ye Li naturally was aware of this, but he also did not have much of a solution. ¡°Ding! Congratulations to the host for acquiring the SSS god-level Divine Dragon-Elephant Fist skill!¡± Suddenly, the system¡¯s voice emerged in Ye Li¡¯s mind. SSS god-level Divine Dragon-Elephant Fist? Ye Li started to read up on the introduction of the SSS god-level Divine Dragon-Elephant Fist: After practicing, it could unleash a colossal force of tens of millions of pounds, a single punch terrifying to behold. ¡°Would the host like to cultivate the Divine Dragon-Elephant Fist?¡± ¡°Cultivate.¡± ¡°10%¡­ 30%¡­ 60%¡­ 100%.¡± ¡°SSS god-level Divine Dragon-Elephant Fist cultivation successful.¡± As the system¡¯s voice faded, the skill of the SSS god-level Divine Dragon-Elephant Fist appeared in Ye Li¡¯s mind. ¡°Now that the Tenth Demon General is dead, I estimate the Ninth Demon General will emerge soon,¡± Chen Long looked at Ye Li and said, ¡°The Ninth Demon General is also a Tier 1 saintly warrior.¡± Tier 1 saintly warrior? Ye Li smiled, a Tier 1 saintly warrior was naturally not a concern for him. ¡°However, the Ninth Demon General is much stronger than the Tenth and is about to break through to the stage of the Tenth,¡± Chen Long continued to Ye Li. ¡°No worries, it¡¯s nothing much,¡± Ye Li spoke slowly. Chen Long was taken aback upon hearing this; he thought Ye Li was being too arrogant. He had never seen anyone as domineering as Ye Li from birth up till now! ¡­ In a dark temple. A powerful member of the dark race opened his eyes, shooting out a terrifying red light from his crimson pupils. ¡°The Tenth Demon General has perished completely!¡± This powerful member of the dark race was the Ninth Demon General of the Dark Temple. ¡°Legion of Demons, follow me into the world!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± All the Demon Soldiers in the temple nodded. Suddenly, a demonic light soared into the sky within the dark temple! The Ninth Demon General and hundreds of Demon Soldiers emerged, slaughtering countless towns! The armies of the Heavenly Boundary Sect, warriors suppressing, countless dead and injured! In a small town, the blood had already begun to run like rivers. Bodies, piled up like mountains! Cries of woe, shaking heaven and earth. This scene could no longer be described simply as ¡°tragic.¡± ¡°Ninth Demon General, your grandpa is here!¡± Suddenly, a voice thundered across the sky. Chen Long, alongside various powerhouses, appeared. The Ninth Demon General let out a cold laugh, ¡°Realm Master Chen Long of the Heavenly Territory?¡± ¡°Ninth Demon General, today shall be your burial ground,¡± Chen Long said coldly to the Ninth Demon General. ¡°Enough talk, come here,¡± Ye Li beckoned to the Ninth Demon General with a curl of his finger, ¡°Let me kill you.¡± Hmm? The Ninth Demon General was taken aback as he stared at Ye Li. ¡°Who are you?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The Ninth Demon General naturally did not recognize Ye Li. ¡°I am the one who will kill you,¡± a look of disdain appeared on Ye Li¡¯s handsome face. Ha ha ha ha! Upon hearing these words, the Ninth Demon General couldn¡¯t help but burst into laughter. ¡°Chen Long, is he sick or something?¡± the Ninth Demon General asked Chen Long. Chapter 1433 - Chapter 1433 Battle Against Demon General 9 Chapter 1433: Battle Against Demon General 9 Chapter 1433: Battle Against Demon General 9 The ninth Demon General watched Heavenly Territory Realm Master Chen Long with unceasing amusement. In his eyes, Ye Li must have been out of his mind to say such a thing. ¡°Heh heh!¡± Heavenly Territory Realm Master Chen Long simply let out a cold laugh. ¡°Ninth Demon General, aren¡¯t you just a Tier 1 Earthly Saint Realm? What¡¯s so impressive about that?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± The ninth Demon General¡¯s expression turned icy upon hearing these words; he certainly hadn¡¯t expected Heavenly Territory Realm Master Chen Long to say such a thing. ¡°Chen Long, are you implying,¡± Heavenly Territory Realm Master Chen Long stared intently at Chen Long, ¡°that he can slay me?¡± Disdain filled the faces of the hundreds of Demon Soldiers to the utmost degree; in their eyes, their lord, the ninth Demon General, was the strongest. ¡°Of course!¡± declared Heavenly Territory Realm Master Chen Long. Ha ha ha ha! The ninth Demon General burst into laughter once more, as if he had never heard such an amusing joke. ¡°This is truly interesting, truly too interesting!¡± After speaking, the ninth Demon General turned his gaze to Ye Li. ¡°Human, I have never seen you before!¡± ¡°Really?¡± Ye Li¡¯s face showed no ripples, as if he didn¡¯t take the ninth Demon General seriously at all. He had now mastered the SSS god-level Divine Dragon-Elephant Fist, so naturally, he was not afraid of some ninth Demon General, especially since the Demon General was merely at the Tier 1 Earthly Saint Realm. As for the other Demon Generals within the Dark Temple, that was a concern for another time; he was not willing to think too much about it now. ¡°Human, do you believe I can rend you into ten thousand pieces?¡± the ninth Demon General said in growing anger, staring fixedly at Ye Li. Ye Li smiled, ¡°Really?¡± Still the same two words, without any hesitations. The ninth Demon General, seeing that Ye Li could still smile, was immediately infuriated beyond measure. ¡°Attack!¡± The ninth Demon General roared with rage. Following the command of the ninth Demon General, hundreds of Demon Soldiers frenziedly assaulted Ye Li¡¯s side. ¡°Charge!¡± Heavenly Territory Realm Master Chen Long also shouted loudly. Immediately, the two sides clashed in battle. In the hands of the ninth Demon General was a Fiery Demon Blade that looked terribly fearsome! At this moment, Ye Li and the ninth Demon General only had eyes for each other, with nothing else entering their vision. ¡°Swoosh!¡± Instantly, only a residual image was left where the ninth Demon General had been standing as he flew towards Ye Li, his speed reaching unimaginable levels. The ninth Demon General was at the Tier 1 Earthly Saint Realm, and so was Ye Li; naturally, he could capture the Demon General¡¯s figure. Ye Li had already drawn out the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword from his system space. Swoosh! Once again, the sound of the wind breaking could be heard as Ye Li vanished from his original position. Clang!!! A terrifying collision of weapons reached the ears of everyone present. The sound of this weapon clash was too dreadful, as the powerful force spread relentlessly around them, causing even the ground to tremble. Immediately afterward, the ninth Demon General leaped out of the fray, holding his Fiery Demon Blade aloft and bellowing: ¡°Fiery Demon Blade Emerges!¡± As the sound diminished, the blade fell! One could see the ninth Demon General slashing down fiercely with his Fiery Demon Blade, and a fire dragon sped towards Ye Li. Ye Li let out a cold chuckle, raising his left fist! On his left fist, terrifying power had already accumulated! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°SSS god-level Divine Dragon-Elephant Fist!¡± He threw a fierce punch. This punch, with such magnitude of strength, how could words even begin to describe it? Boom!!! All those present felt themselves swaying and stopped in their tracks, shocked as they watched the scene unfolding before them. Chapter 1434 - Chapter 1434 The Ninth Demon General on the Run Chapter 1434: The Ninth Demon General on the Run Chapter 1434: The Ninth Demon General on the Run A terrifyingly unstoppable power swept towards the Ninth Demon General! The Ninth Demon General¡¯s eyes widened in shock. He could never have imagined that Ye Li could launch such an attack! ¡°Boom, boom, boom!¡± A massive explosion erupted where the Ninth Demon General stood, sending a blast skywards. The Legion of Demons rushed towards the site of the explosion! The Heavenly Territory Realm Master, Chen Long, and a group of warriors with special genes all watched the scene unfold, eager to see what had become of the Ninth Demon General. They were also utterly astonished. Although they knew Ye Li was formidable, they had not realized he possessed such terrifying combat capabilities. Such power was indeed too fearsome. As the ashes scattered, everyone¡¯s eyes widened. Upon looking, they discovered that the Ninth Demon General¡¯s arm was already severed. What?! Heavenly Territory Realm Master Chen Long and the warriors with special genes were all shocked and color drained from their faces. However, a look of disappointment appeared on Ye Li¡¯s face. He had thought he could annihilate the Ninth Demon General with one strike, but now he realized he was mistaken. He thought if it had been the Tenth Demon General, he would have already been a corpse. ¡°Human¡­ humans!¡± The Ninth Demon General stared hard at Ye Li. ¡°Stop struggling. Come here,¡± Ye Li beckoned to the Ninth Demon General with a flick of his finger. ¡°Let me kill you.¡± Upon hearing these words, the Ninth Demon General immediately erupted with the fury of thunder. ¡°Attack them!¡± The Legion of Demons once again charged at the people like a looming Black Cloud. ¡°Swoosh!¡± Ye Li slashed fiercely with his sword, and a supreme sword beam flew towards the Legion of Demons. The Heavenly Territory Realm Master Chen Long and the warriors with special genes also swiftly took action. Meanwhile, the Ninth Demon General had fled! Among all the humans present, no one noticed the fleeing Ninth Demon General, as the scene was too chaotic. However, Ye Li was not among them. Seeing the Ninth Demon General¡¯s figure flash, Ye Li knew he planned to escape. He promptly activated his Swift Steps and chased after him. Both of their speeds were very fast. The Ninth Demon General ran wildly, believing that no one would follow him. But just as he turned his head to see if anyone was chasing him, his facial expression froze. He never expected to see what was happening right in front of him. Ye Li had already reached behind him. How is this possible! The Ninth Demon General cried out in shock upon seeing this. Now, with his left arm already severed, he could not possibly be Ye Li¡¯s match. Ye Li also stopped in his tracks, looking indifferently at the Ninth Demon General in front of him. ¡°Why do you want to run away?¡± ¡°Human, you¡­!¡± Shocked and angry, the Ninth Demon General was too flustered to complete a single sentence. ¡°In this world, good people don¡¯t die, and bad people don¡¯t die,¡± Ye Li said with a serene smile. ¡°Only one kind of person does die, and that is a fool.¡± ¡°In my eyes, your attempt to escape is extremely foolish.¡± Ye Li spoke slowly. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The dark race and humans are the same! Upon hearing this, a chill ran up the Ninth Demon General¡¯s spine to his forehead, and he was terrified beyond words. ¡°Human, let¡¯s talk this out, talk this out.¡± The Ninth Demon General was finally scared, more so than he had ever been since his birth. ¡°Do you think I will have a nice chat with you?¡± Chapter 1435 - Chapter 1435 Ninth Demon General Fallen Chapter 1435: Ninth Demon General, Fallen Chapter 1435: Ninth Demon General, Fallen The Ninth Demon General looked at Ye Li in terror, aware that he stood no chance against him. His life might come to an end here and, of course, he didn¡¯t wish to die. ¡°Human, what must I do for you not to kill me?¡± The Ninth Demon General asked Ye Li. Ye Li smiled, ¡°Do you know that the Tenth Demon General is dead?¡± Naturally, the Ninth Demon General knew that the Tenth Demon General had perished, and he looked at Ye Li somewhat dumbfounded. Suddenly, an astonishing possibility came to the mind of the Ninth Demon General. That is¡­ Ye Li had slain the Tenth Demon General. ¡°You, you killed the Tenth Demon General?¡± Thinking of this, the Ninth Demon General couldn¡¯t help but became speechless with shock. ¡°Is there anything impossible about it?¡± A thick sense of playfulness appeared on Ye Li¡¯s jade-like face. Upon hearing this, the Ninth Demon General swallowed hard, consumed by terror beyond measure. But, only seconds later, the Ninth Demon General clenched his teeth! ¡°Human, if you insist on killing me, then let it be a fight to the bitter end!¡± The Ninth Demon General spoke coldly to Ye Li. Ye Li smiled; he really didn¡¯t understand where the Ninth Demon General found the confidence to utter such words. ¡°Do you think,¡± Ye Li looked indifferently at the Ninth Demon General before him, ¡°you are in any position to fight to the death with me?¡± Upon hearing these words, the Ninth Demon General couldn¡¯t help but burst into a thunderous rage! ¡°Die!¡± The Ninth Demon General was well aware that Ye Li would never let him go. All he could do was fight a decisive battle with Ye Li! ¡°Swoosh!¡± The Ninth Demon General raised the Fiery Demon Blade in his hand and viciously swung it at Ye Li¡¯s head. Ye Li smiled calmly, his jade-like face showing not a trace of disturbance. He too held the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword and met the attack. The two instantly engaged in battle. The Ninth Demon General wielded the Fiery Demon Blade, the blade¡¯s movements large and sweeping, whipping up the wind! As for the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword in Ye Li¡¯s hands, there was no need to say more, as it was the foremost among the world¡¯s divine weapons. However¡­ The Ninth Demon General was already gravely injured, how could he possibly be a match for Ye Li then? Seconds later, the Ninth Demon General could no longer hold his ground. The Ninth Demon General staggered back, his eyes filled with fear as he looked at Ye Li. Now all he could do was flee again! What a pity it was that even if the Ninth Demon General were Sun Wukong himself, he couldn¡¯t have escaped. Simply because Ye Li was the Buddha¡­ the Tathagata! Whoosh! Ye Li flew towards the Ninth Demon General at lightning speed. In just an instant, Ye Li had reached the Ninth Demon General¡¯s side. When the Ninth Demon General saw Ye Li appear before him, he was so startled that he took several steps back. ¡°Human, you, you!¡± The Ninth Demon General couldn¡¯t even finish a complete sentence in his current state. ¡°Die.¡± Ye Li spoke calmly to the Ninth Demon General. As his voice fell, Ye Li stabbed out with the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword in his hand. Swoosh! Sword Qi surged wildly like a tempest across the land! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword stabbed deeply into the body of the Ninth Demon General. With the withdrawal of the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword, the Ninth Demon General¡¯s life disappeared from this world forever. Ye Li looked at the body of the Ninth Demon General without a flicker of emotion on his face. Then, he put the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword into the system space and, using Swift Steps, returned to the side of Chen Long, the Realm Master of the Heavenly Territory. Deprived of their Ninth Demon General, the Legion of Demons had lost their mainstay and were promptly annihilated by Chen Long, the Realm Master of the Heavenly Territory, and a host of warriors with special genes. Chapter 1436 - Chapter 1436 god-level cultivation skill Chapter 1436: god-level cultivation skill Chapter 1436: god-level cultivation skill Heavenly Territory Realm Master Chen Long and a group of warriors with special genes all revealed smiles on their faces. ¡°Ye Li, where did you go?¡± Heavenly Territory Realm Master Chen Long looked at Ye Li with puzzlement and asked. Ye Li was taken aback; he naturally had not expected Chen Long to say such a thing. ¡°Eh? Why isn¡¯t the body of the Ninth Demon General among this group of Demon Soldiers?¡± ¡°Yes, where is the Ninth Demon General?¡± Heavenly Territory Realm Master Chen Long and a group of warriors with special genes were all stunned. ¡°So,¡± Ye Li looked indifferently at Heavenly Territory Realm Master Chen Long, ¡°now do you know where I went?¡± Heavenly Territory Realm Master Chen Long swallowed and said, ¡°Ye Li, are you implying that you went to find the Ninth Demon General?¡± The group of warriors with special genes also looked at Ye Li, eager to know how he would respond. ¡°Yes.¡± Ye Li said calmly. ¡°And how did it go?¡± Heavenly Territory Realm Master Chen Long looked at Ye Li tentatively. ¡°What do you mean how did it go? I obviously killed the Ninth Demon General,¡± Ye Li slowly stated. What?! Heavenly Territory Realm Master Chen Long and the warriors with special genes all turned pale with shock on hearing this, although they knew Ye Li was incomparably strong. But the news of the Ninth Demon General being slain by Ye Li still shocked them greatly. Seeing the looks of astonishment on the faces of Heavenly Territory Realm Master Chen Long and the warriors with special genes, Ye Li smiled faintly. ¡°What¡¯s so surprising about that, the Ninth Demon General was already severely injured.¡± ¡°Although that¡¯s true, that was the Ninth Demon General after all.¡± Heavenly Territory Realm Master Chen Long looked at Ye Li with great astonishment. Ding! ¡°Congratulations to the host for acquiring Heavenly Ascension Dragon Technique!¡± Suddenly, the system¡¯s voice appeared in Ye Li¡¯s mind. Ye Li secretly smiled and started to inspect the introduction of the Heavenly Ascension Dragon Technique. Heavenly Ascension Dragon Technique: An SSS god-level cultivation Skill, which allows the user to experience time passage at a thousand times normal. A thousand times the time flow? Ye Li¡¯s eyes brightened at the thought of such training. Wouldn¡¯t that be terrifying? Thinking this, an expression of brilliance surfaced on Ye Li¡¯s handsome face. ¡°Do you know of any places rich in spiritual energy?¡± Ye Li suddenly asked Heavenly Territory Realm Master Chen Long. Heavenly Territory Realm Master Chen Long nodded, ¡°Yes, West Cloud Mountain.¡± West Cloud Mountain? Ye Li had not heard of West Cloud Mountain before. Then, Heavenly Territory Realm Master Chen Long told him the specific location of West Cloud Mountain, and he set off for West Cloud Mountain. Ye Li was remarkably fast. Soaring through high lands, moving effortlessly over tall buildings, leaping across rivers and seas, with skyscrapers beneath his feet. It didn¡¯t take long for Ye Li to reach West Cloud Mountain. Indeed, as Heavenly Territory Realm Master Chen Long had said, the spiritual energy at West Cloud Mountain was incredibly dense. Ye Li thought although his strength was an insurmountable mountain before ordinary people, compared to the Dark Temple, it was rather insignificant. So far, only the Ninth Demon General from the Dark Temple had appeared, but there were many more terrifying Demon Generals. Immediately, he sat down cross-legged and began to activate the Heavenly Ascension Dragon Technique to start cultivating. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only A thousand times the time for cultivation, allowing Ye Li to cultivate for a second as if it were a thousand seconds. Together with his inherent god-level genetic talent, his speed of absorbing spiritual energy reached a terrifying level. A day passed; Three days passed; Three months passed. Yes, Ye Li had spent a full three months cultivating in West Cloud Mountain!!! That day, he chose to open his eyes! Chapter 1437 - Chapter 1437 3rd-tier Earth Saint Realm Chapter 1437: 3rd-tier Earth Saint Realm Chapter 1437: 3rd-tier Earth Saint Realm Ye Li opened his eyes; he wiped the sweat from his forehead. ¡°3rd tier of the Holy Realm.¡± A splendid expression appeared on Ye Li¡¯s face. ¡°Three months had passed; I wonder how things have been?¡± Ye Li slowly said. Then, he activated Swift Steps and headed towards the Zombie Empire. West Cloud Mountain Assembly wasn¡¯t far from the Zombie Empire, and soon, he had arrived at the Zombie Empire. What he hadn¡¯t expected was that the Zombie Empire was already ablaze with war. Countless Demon Soldiers were slaughtering the zombies! Among the zombie horde, Ye Li saw the Apocalypse Legion and Feng Yue. The number of Demon Soldiers was simply too great; in the center stood a Demon General three meters tall, entirely enveloped in devil energy, wielding a Heaven-opening Demon Axe in his hand. At that moment on the ground, there were countless corpses of zombies, a sight truly horrifying. A dozen Demon Soldiers spotted Ye Li; without any hesitation, they charged towards him. Immediately, these dozen Demon Soldiers rushed towards him. Bang! With a punch, the dozen Demon Soldiers charging at him instantly fell to the ground, devoid of life. ¡°Whoosh!¡± Ye Li drew the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword from the system space, unleashing a vicious slash. Then, he leaped up from the ground, soaring into the air. ¡°Synthesis: Mysterious Heaven Overlord Demon Sword Technique, Absolute Heaven Lightshadow Sword, Apocalyptic Sword Technique.¡± All three SSS skills were synthesized and used! Instantly, countless sword lights and divine-demonic energies flew out from the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword. Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh! In an instant, cold lights shone brightly and sword Qi crisscrossed the battlefront. Boom, boom, boom! The ground trembled intensely. ¡°My Lord?¡± Seeing Ye Li appear, Feng Yue¡¯s fair face lit up with joy. Countless Demon Soldiers lay dead on the ground, their lives forever erased from this world. Ye Li leapt towards where Feng Yue and the Apocalypse Legion stood. ¡°Synthesize!¡± Ye Li issued the command to the Apocalypse Legion. Thus, the Zombie Imperial Palace was merely a name now, devoid of substance. The remaining zombies might as well be synthesized by the Apocalypse Legion. At Ye Li¡¯s command, the Apocalypse Legion began frantically synthesizing zombies. The Eighth Demon General and numerous Demon Soldiers watched the scene before them in astonishment, such a sight had never been heard of before, let alone seen. Before long, the Apocalypse Legion had synthesized all the zombies. The entire Apocalypse Legion had become 1st tier Holy Realm zombies! Ding! ¡°As the Apocalypse Legion has become 1st tier Holy Realm zombies, congratulations to the host on obtaining one random draw opportunity,¡± the system¡¯s voice entered his ears. Without any hesitation, Ye Li used the opportunity to draw. The virtual pointer in his mind began spinning on the roulette, and a few seconds later, it stopped. ¡°Congratulations to the host on winning three zombie fusion opportunities.¡± Seeing what he had drawn, a spectacular expression appeared on Ye Li¡¯s face. Now, as a 3rd tier Holy Realm warrior with special genes, and with the entire Apocalypse Legion also in the 1st tier Holy Realm, he couldn¡¯t even begin to imagine his own power if he were to fuse. ¡°Human?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The Eighth Demon General was somewhat puzzled; naturally, he couldn¡¯t believe that Ye Li could actually be Ye Li. However, from the fluctuations emanating from Ye Li¡¯s body, he clearly knew that Ye Li was human. ¡°Yes, I am human,¡± Ye Li slowly spoke. ¡°How could there be a human in the Zombie Empire, and moreover, how did those zombies just disappear?¡± The Eighth Demon General looked at Ye Li! Chapter 1438 - Chapter 1438 I will not eat a leopards gall Chapter 1438: I will not eat a leopard¡¯s gall. Chapter 1438: I will not eat a leopard¡¯s gall. ¡°Who are you?¡± Ye Li looked indifferently at the Demon General before him, not knowing which one he was facing now. ¡°Heh heh!¡± The Eighth Demon General let out a cold laugh, ¡°Dark Temple, Eighth Demon General.¡± Upon hearing this, Ye Li nodded slightly and then beckoned the Eighth Demon General with his finger. ¡°Since you are the Eighth Demon General, then come here and let me kill you.¡± What?! Startled by the words, the Eighth Demon General naturally had not expected Ye Li to say something like that. ¡°Human, have you eaten a leopard¡¯s gall or what¡­?¡± The Eighth Demon General thought that Ye Li must have eaten a leopard¡¯s gall, otherwise he would never dare to speak to him like that. ¡°Leopard¡¯s gall?¡± Ye Li smiled, ¡°I would never eat a leopard¡¯s gall.¡± With those words, the expression of the Eighth Demon General instantly turned icy. ¡°Human, do you realize you are courting death?¡± In the eyes of the Eighth Demon General, Ye Li must be courting death; otherwise, he would never say such a thing. ¡°Do you really trust your own eyes?¡± A sly look suddenly appeared on Ye Li¡¯s fair jade-like face. ¡°What do you mean?¡± The Eighth Demon General had never before encountered someone like Ye Li, nor had he ever heard of such a person. ¡°It means nothing. Just never trust your own eyes because sometimes they too can deceive you.¡± Hiss! On hearing this, the Eighth Demon General and the Legion of Demons were all taken aback. ¡°Human, are you saying¡­ we can¡¯t kill you?¡± ¡°That¡¯s correct.¡± Ye Li nodded. Upon hearing this, the Eighth Demon General could not help but burst into a furious rage. ¡°Very well¡­ human¡­ I¡¯ll show you what fear really is!¡± As his words fell, the Eighth Demon General lunged toward Ye Li. Ye Li secretly shook his head, wondering why the Eighth Demon General just didn¡¯t understand. He thought since the Eighth Demon General wanted to show him what fear was, then he would show the Eighth Demon General what is meant by¡­ What it means for the clouds of the Ninth Heaven to hang low, what it means for the waters of the Four Seas to stand upright. Suddenly, he raised his fist, and the energy around his fist had condensed to a terrifying degree. Boom! Suddenly, Ye Li unleashed a punch. A wave of energy so horrifyingly powerful it shocked the heavens flew toward the Eighth Demon General. Watching the terrifying attack approach, the Eighth Demon General was utterly horrified. He swore, he truly swore, this was by far the most terrified he had ever been. After all, he was only a Tier 2 Realm Saint! What terrified the Eighth Demon General even more was, he realized he had no way to dodge such an attack. Ah!!! Instantly, a scream akin to a pig being slaughtered filled everyone¡¯s ears. As the scream fell silent, the Eighth Demon General had already been blasted into fragments. How is this possible! Witnessing this, the legion of demons was terrified beyond belief, and could not fathom that such a scene could ever occur. ¡°What are we waiting for?¡± Ye Li showed his profile, looking at Feng Yue and the Apocalypse Legion, ¡°Kill!¡± Feng Yue and the Apocalypse Legion clearly understood Ye Li¡¯s intent. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Immediately, they all charged toward the Legion of Demons. Seeing this, the demon soldiers were scared out of their wits! The Eighth Demon General was like their towering pillar, their majestic mainstay! Now that the Eighth Demon General was dead, how could they dare to resist? Afterwards, countless demon soldiers started frantically fleeing. Chapter 1439 - Chapter 1439 Synthetic Zombie Chapter 1439: Synthetic Zombie Chapter 1439: Synthetic Zombie Ye Li did not pursue those Demon Soldiers, he could have, but it was unnecessary. Now, the Zombie Empire was gone, and he had to go back and take a look first. He then activated Swift Steps and arrived at the Zombie Empire. Ye Li found Feng Yue standing in place, showing a deep sadness in her expression. ¡°Emperor¡­ My lord.¡± Upon seeing Ye Li arrive, Feng Yue hastily called out to him. Ye Li nodded, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± He chose to apologize to Feng Yue. After all, the Zombie Empire was once hers. ¡°My lord¡­ why¡­ why are you apologizing?¡± Feng Yue looked at Ye Li, puzzled. Ye Li sighed, ¡°All the zombies in the Zombie Empire have been fused by the Apocalypse Legion.¡± ¡°My lord, even if the Apocalypse Legion did not do this, the zombies could not have possibly survived.¡± Feng Yue said to Ye Li. ¡°Right, my lord,¡± Feng Yue suddenly looked at Ye Li and seemed hesitant to speak. ¡°What is it?¡± Ye Li asked. A few seconds later, Feng Yue finally mustered the courage and said to Ye Li: ¡°I¡­ I want to follow you.¡± As soon as she spoke, Ye Li understood. ¡°Do you truly want to follow me?¡± Ye Li looked at Feng Yue, he was never one to take things lightly. ¡°Yes.¡± Feng Yue nodded firmly, utterly convinced by Ye Li¡¯s display of formidable power. ¡°Alright.¡± Ye Li did not hesitate; he agreed. Seeing Ye Li¡¯s agreement, the sorrow in Feng Yue¡¯s expression finally faded somewhat. Ye Li thought about the three chances he had for zombie fusion, considering that Feng Yue was currently a tenth-tier Heavenly King Realm zombie, he would have to synthesize her into a Tier 1 Holy Saint Realm zombie. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Ye Li said to Feng Yue. He had already had the Apocalypse Legion fuse zombies earlier. ¡°My lord, where to?¡± Feng Yue¡¯s fair face was marked with confusion. ¡°To a place with zombies,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Naturally, Feng Yue knew where to find zombies, and she led Ye Li there. ¡­ West Town. This small town had been overrun by zombies, filled with countless of them. Ye Li and Feng Yue arrived at the town. ¡°Roar! Roar!¡± The zombies, seeing Ye Li and Feng Yue arriving here, immediately lunged towards Ye Li. After all, zombies recognized each other¡¯s scent, and these ones naturally knew Feng Yue was a zombie too. ¡°Swoosh, swoosh, swoosh!¡± In an instant, the several hundred zombies attacking Ye Li all fell to the ground, not dead. Ye Li wouldn¡¯t let them die, because if they did, he wouldn¡¯t be able to synthesize them. Immediately, he opened the synthesis grid in his mind and synthesized these zombies. After being synthesized by Ye Li, he had them go and attract more zombies. It didn¡¯t take long before those synthesized by Ye Li garnered many more zombies. Ye Li continued to synthesize. After an indeterminate time, Ye Li finally synthesized a ninth-tier Heavenly King Realm female zombie. When synthesizing zombies now, he could change the gender of the zombies, fundamentally obviating the need to consider male or female zombies. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ye Li felt a bit disappointed, thinking all the zombies in the town had been synthesized by him. Just as he was about to leave with Feng Yue, a roar of a zombie suddenly reached his ears. Roar! Suddenly, a female zombie appeared before them. Ye Li was taken aback, followed by a flash of excitement crossing his handsome face, never expecting to still be this lucky. Chapter 1440 - Chapter 1440 Because I am Demon King Ye Li Chapter 1440: Because I am Demon King Ye Li Chapter 1440: Because I am Demon King Ye Li The zombie that appeared in front of Ye Li and Feng Yue was a ninth-tier Heavenly King Realm zombie! Ye Li smiled secretly, thinking that this was indeed quite interesting, wanting something and having it appear. ¡°Human, you dare to slaughter all my zombies?¡± The ninth-tier Heavenly King Realm female zombie sternly said to Ye Li. ¡°Come over, let me assimilate you.¡± Ye Li slowly said. What?! The ninth-tier Heavenly King Realm female zombie stared at Ye Li, naturally not understanding what he meant. ¡°You don¡¯t need to understand,¡± Ye Li calmly looked at the ninth-tier Heavenly King Realm female zombie, ¡°you just need to come over.¡± Hehe! The ninth-tier Heavenly King Realm female zombie gave a cold laugh. ¡°Human, I see you are courting death!¡± At this statement, Ye Li laughed. ¡°You laugh at what?¡± The ninth-tier Heavenly King Realm female zombie really couldn¡¯t understand why Ye Li could still laugh. ¡°Nothing, just that what you said was a bit funny.¡± Fury surged to an immeasurable level in the ninth-tier Heavenly King Realm female zombie upon hearing this. ¡°Human, seek death!¡± As the words fell, the ninth-tier Heavenly King Realm female zombie flew towards Ye Li at incredible speed. ¡°My Lord, do you need me to take action?¡± Feng Yue suddenly said to Ye Li. ¡°No need.¡± Ye Li shook his head. Just then, the ninth-tier Heavenly King Realm female zombie had already reached Ye Li. Unexpectedly, the ninth-tier Heavenly King Realm female zombie didn¡¯t choose to attack him but instead bit his arm. Ye Li smiled secretly, thinking it was indeed interesting. ¡°My¡­ My Lord?¡± Feng Yue of course hadn¡¯t expected that Ye Li would actually be bitten. ¡°Hehe!¡± The ninth-tier Heavenly King Realm female zombie, upon biting Ye Li, couldn¡¯t help feeling triumphant. ¡°Human, can you still say those words you said earlier now?¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t I?¡± Ye Li retorted, his face still as calm as water, as if nothing had happened at all. Hmm? The ninth-tier Heavenly King Realm female zombie was taken aback; she hadn¡¯t expected Ye Li could remain so composed even at this moment. ¡°Human, don¡¯t you know that you¡¯re about to turn into a zombie?¡± The ninth-tier Heavenly King Realm female zombie coldly said to Ye Li. ¡°I¡¯m about to turn into a zombie?¡± Ye Li¡¯s face showed a moment of surprise. ¡°Now you know fear, don¡¯t you?¡± The ninth-tier Heavenly King Realm female zombie, seeing Ye Li¡¯s surprised face, couldn¡¯t help but sneer. ¡°Fear?¡± Ye Li laughed, ¡°I was just joking, you didn¡¯t really think I was about to turn into a zombie, did you?¡± What?! The ninth-tier Heavenly King Realm female zombie, hearing this, had a rage that had already surged above her head. She didn¡¯t speak; she was just waiting for Ye Li to turn into a zombie. But minutes passed, and Ye Li didn¡¯t turn into a zombie. How is this possible!!! The ninth-tier Heavenly King Realm female zombie was stunned; she couldn¡¯t believe that such a scene could happen at all. ¡°How could you possibly not turn into a zombie?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As far as the ninth-tier Heavenly King Realm female zombie was concerned, this was absolutely impossible. Feng Yue was also filled with confusion at the side; she couldn¡¯t understand why being bitten by a zombie didn¡¯t turn someone into a zombie. ¡°Because,¡± Ye Li calmly looked at the shocked face of the ninth-tier Heavenly King Realm female zombie, ¡°I am Demon King Ye Li.¡± Demon King¡­ Ye Li?! The ninth-tier Heavenly King Realm female zombie naturally had not heard of Ye Li¡¯s name, but she felt that the name was overwhelmingly domineering. Chapter 1441 - Chapter 1441 Feng Yue Upgrade Chapter 1441: Feng Yue Upgrade Chapter 1441: Feng Yue Upgrade The ninth-tier Heavenly King Realm female zombie regained her composure after several seconds of astonishment. ¡°Although I don¡¯t know why you haven¡¯t turned into a zombie, do you really think you can stand against me just because of this?¡± The ninth-tier Heavenly King Realm female zombie stared fixedly at Ye Li. Ye Li smiled, as he no longer wanted to waste words with this ninth-tier Heavenly King Realm female zombie. ¡°Come here.¡± As the sound faded, he beckoned the ninth-tier Heavenly King Realm female zombie with his finger. On seeing this gesture, the ninth-tier Heavenly King Realm female zombie could no longer tolerate Ye Li¡¯s arrogance. ¡°Seeking death!¡± The ninth-tier Heavenly King Realm female zombie yelled at Ye Li and immediately flew towards him at great speed. In just a moment, the ninth-tier Heavenly King Realm female zombie had reached Ye Li. The ninth-tier Heavenly King Realm female zombie threw a fierce palm strike at Ye Li. This palm exhibited immense power! If an ordinary person were hit by such a palm, there¡¯s no doubt that their life would vanish from this world forever. Unfortunately for her, Ye Li was no ordinary person. At the same time, Ye Li neither defended nor dodged against the incoming attack. Seeing this, the ninth-tier Heavenly King Realm female zombie let out a cold laugh, because she believed Ye Li was already as good as a corpse. However, what she hadn¡¯t expected at all was the scene that followed. Just then, the ninth-tier Heavenly King Realm female zombie¡¯s palm slammed hard against Ye Li¡¯s body! But not only did Ye Li not turn into a corpse, he didn¡¯t even take a half step back. How is this possible!!! The ninth-tier Heavenly King Realm female zombie was shocked and couldn¡¯t believe her eyes. The ninth-tier Heavenly King Realm female zombie quickly rubbed her eyes, preferring to believe that the sky was falling rather than this being true. But no matter how much she rubbed her eyes, the outcome remained the same. ¡°You, you!¡± At this point, the ninth-tier Heavenly King Realm female zombie couldn¡¯t even articulate a complete sentence. Ye Li didn¡¯t answer; instead, he struck out with one finger. Whoosh! A sound of the wind tearing through the air suddenly erupted, and the ninth-tier Heavenly King Realm female zombie was instantly sent flying backward. The ninth-tier Heavenly King Realm female zombie had landed heavily on the ground. Immediately afterward, Ye Li opened up the synthesis grid in his mind and dragged the ninth-tier Heavenly King Realm female zombie into it. ¡°Synthesize?¡± ¡°Synthesize!¡± Without the slightest hesitation, he chose to synthesize this ninth-tier Heavenly King Realm female zombie with another recently synthesized ninth-tier Heavenly King Realm female zombie. And thus, a tenth-tier Heavenly King Realm female zombie was created. Feng Yue was precisely a tenth-tier Heavenly King Realm zombie! Without further thought, Ye Li synthesized the newly formed tenth-tier Heavenly King Realm female zombie with Feng Yue. Seconds later, Feng Yue had become a Tier 1 Saint Realm zombie. ¡°My Lord¡­ what¡­ what is happening?¡± Feng Yue¡¯s fair face was bewildered beyond measure; she never dreamt that she would suddenly level up like this. ¡°This is the charm of zombie synthesis,¡± Ye Li said slowly to Feng Yue. ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ye Li said slowly to Feng Yue. ¡°Help! Help!¡± Suddenly, an extremely terrified female voice reached Ye Li¡¯s ears. Ye Li was slightly startled and followed the sound with his eyes, discovering a seventeen or eighteen-year-old girl running towards them. Behind the girl, dozens of Demon Soldiers were in pursuit! Chapter 1442 - Chapter 1442 Several dozen Demon Soldiers Chapter 1442: Several dozen Demon Soldiers Chapter 1442: Several dozen Demon Soldiers ¡°Save me, save me!¡± The girl, naturally, had seen Ye Li and Feng Yue; she cried out to them desperately as if clutching at straws for her life. Suddenly, the girl ran over to Ye Li and Feng Yue. ¡°Stop.¡± Ye Li said to the girl slowly. Upon hearing his words, the girl immediately halted in shock, staring in horror as the Legion of Demons was about to catch up to her. If it were any other dark race chasing the girl, Ye Li would have to consider whether or not he felt like saving her. But these Demon Soldiers from the Dark Temple¡­ He would naturally kill any he saw. The Legion of Demons also stopped in their tracks. ¡°Humans, zombies?¡± The Demon Soldiers were all taken aback, clearly unaware of why humans would be together with zombies. ¡°Is there anything so surprising?¡± Ye Li spoke indifferently to the Demon Soldiers in front of him. The girl also seemed stunned. After she came back to her senses, she quickly stepped backward. In her mind, it was impossible for humans to stand alongside zombies¨Cwhat on earth was going on? The girl realized she couldn¡¯t possibly understand no matter how hard she thought about it. ¡°Human, we¡¯ve come to capture the girl behind you, are you planning to¡­¡± The Demon Soldier couldn¡¯t finish his sentence before Ye Li interrupted him. ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m going to save her,¡± Ye Li stated plainly. The Legion of Demons¡¯ expressions turned cold upon hearing his words, as they all fixed their gaze on Ye Li. ¡°Human, do you know what you¡¯re doing?¡± one of the Demon Soldiers looked at Ye Li with disdain, ¡°And do you know who we are?¡± Ye Li chuckled, ¡°I don¡¯t know who you are, I only know that you¡¯re about to die.¡± When the Legion of Demons heard what Ye Li said, they were startled at first, then burst into loud laughter as if they had never heard such an amusing joke before. Ha ha ha ha! ¡°Has this human gone mad?¡± ¡°Indeed, he must be insane to speak such words to us. It¡¯s completely absurd!¡± ¡°Exactly, not knowing we could kill him thousands of times in an instant.¡± The entire Legion of Demons laughed heartily, their tone full of contempt. The girl began to feel scared. Swallowing her saliva, she wondered if Ye Li could really save her. Was this the moment to run away? After thinking for a few seconds, she felt she should indeed run away, considering Ye Li looked far too young to be a match for so many Demon Soldiers. Just as the girl was about to make a run for it, Feng Yue stepped in front of her. ¡°Stay put!¡± Feng Yue¡¯s expression was very cold! Seeing Feng Yue¡¯s demeanor, the girl didn¡¯t dare continue her escape and stood rooted to the spot. ¡°Really,¡± Ye Li looked at the Legion of Demon Soldiers, ¡°is it that funny?¡± The laughing Legion of Demon Soldiers, upon hearing him, suddenly stopped! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Human, don¡¯t you find this laughable?¡± one of the Demon Soldiers looked at Ye Li full of mockery, ¡°Do you know that we are from the Dark Temple?¡± In the eyes of the Legion of Demon Soldiers, merely mentioning their affiliation with the Dark Temple surely should have made Ye Li wet himself in fear. So, as they declared their affiliation with the Dark Temple, they all watched Ye Li¡¯s face closely, not wanting to miss any hint of his reaction. However, what they did not anticipate at all was that there wasn¡¯t the slightest ripple on Ye Li¡¯s calm visage, as if he hadn¡¯t heard a word. ¡°Human¡­ you¡­ you don¡¯t know about the Dark Temple?¡± Chapter 1443 - Chapter 1443 All three Demon Generals were slain by me Chapter 1443: All three Demon Generals were slain by me. Chapter 1443: All three Demon Generals were slain by me. ¡°` In the eyes of these dozens of Demon Soldiers, Ye Li must have been unaware of the Dark Temple, otherwise, he would have been scared out of his wits by now. ¡°It¡¯s just the Dark Temple, isn¡¯t it?¡± Ye Li indifferently swept his gaze over the dozens of Demon Soldiers, ¡°What¡¯s so surprising about that?¡± What?! The dozens of Demon Soldiers were shocked! They had thought that Ye Li didn¡¯t know about the Dark Temple, but now it seemed that he actually did! But¡­ They simply couldn¡¯t understand¨Cknowing about the Dark Temple, why was Ye Li¡¯s face still so composed! Wasn¡¯t he supposed to be petrified with fear? ¡°Human, do you understand what the Dark Temple represents in the Heavenly Territory?¡± One Demon Soldier stared at Ye Li and asked with intensity. Ye Li smiled, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about that question for now. You are the Demon Soldiers from the Dark Temple, right?¡± ¡°Indeed!¡± The dozens of Demon Soldiers promptly all showed a hint of pride. ¡°Then why haven¡¯t you run yet?¡± Ye Li said blandly. What¡­!!! Upon hearing this, the dozens of Demon Soldiers became so enraged they were beyond recovery, as it never crossed their minds that Ye Li could be so arrogant. ¡°The Tenth Demon General, the Ninth Demon General, the Eighth Demon General all died by my hand,¡± Ye Li¡¯s face, handsome as jade, revealed a hint of mischief, ¡°and you still aren¡¯t running?¡± Hiss! As soon as he said this, the dozens of Demon Soldiers couldn¡¯t help but take in a cold breath, staring at Ye Li with wide eyes and gaped mouths. ¡°Human, you¡­ you¡­ what are you saying?¡± The dozens of Demon Soldiers were simply too shocked; their eyes were the widest they¡¯d ever been, and their mouths could easily fit an extra-large bowl. Not just these dozens of Demon Soldiers, even Feng Yue and the girl were stunned into immobility. The girl looked at Ye Li in astonishment. She had been considering whether to run away just moments before. Could this person¡­ really be such a being? Or was he just bluffing, trying to intimidate these Demon Soldiers? The girl didn¡¯t know which to believe. ¡°Since you won¡¯t leave, then come over,¡± Ye Li suddenly gestured to the dozens of Demon Soldiers with a crook of his finger, ¡°let me kill you.¡± The dozens of Demon Soldiers, upon hearing this, flew into a fiery rage! ¡°Human, the three great Demon Generals of my Dark Temple were indeed slain by humans, but it couldn¡¯t possibly be you!¡± Immediately, the dozens of Demon Soldiers charged towards Ye Li. To them, Ye Li merely knew that the three Demon Generals had been killed, nothing earth-shattering. They were also aware that Ye Li was already a dead man. However, only when they reached Ye Li did they realize that their assumption was not just wrong, but drastically so. ¡°This this this¡­¡± Suddenly, the dozens of Demon Soldiers were dumbstruck. Because when their spears stabbed at Ye Li¡¯s body, they made a sound of metal clashing against metal. ¡°Die.¡± Ye Li spoke slowly. As soon as the words fell, he raised his finger. On that finger, terrifying spiritual power began to gather furiously. Whoosh whoosh whoosh! In an instant, dozens of fearsome golden spiritual energy attacks shot out from Ye Li¡¯s fingertip. Ahhh ahhh ahhh! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The dozens of Demon Soldiers were unable to withstand such an attack. In a blink, their lives were forever erased from this world. Ye Li¡¯s face was calm as still water, as he indifferently looked over the bodies of the dozens of Demon Soldiers. ¡°Why won¡¯t you believe what I say?¡± ¡°` Chapter 1444 - Chapter 1444 Return to Tianjing City Chapter 1444: Return to Tianjing City Chapter 1444: Return to Tianjing City ¡°` This¡­ The girl behind Ye Li was also shocked to her core, her eyes wide open. Such a scene, she couldn¡¯t even dream of it. She hadn¡¯t even had the chance to see clearly when dozens of Demon Soldiers just vanished. Ye Li showed a side of his face, looking indifferently at the girl. ¡°Tell me, why were they chasing you?¡± The girl was somewhat afraid as she swallowed, ¡°Because¡­ because I stole an Energy Source.¡± Energy Source? Ye Li was taken aback, naturally not knowing what an Energy Source was. ¡°The Energy Source can be used to make Energy Bombs, one of which can devastate thousands of miles, leaving no blade of grass alive,¡± the girl explained to Ye Li. Upon hearing this, Ye Li couldn¡¯t help but be stunned; he wondered if this world really had such weapons? Energy Bomb? Wasn¡¯t that comparable to the massive destruction weapons of China? ¡°You mean to say, you stole the Energy Source from the Dark Temple?¡± ¡°Exactly.¡± The girl nodded. ¡°Where is the Energy Source now?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already destroyed it. If the energy weapon were to be made, this world would be doomed,¡± said the girl, looking at Ye Li. Ye Li thought that was probably for the best; otherwise, the consequences would have been unimaginable. ¡°By the way, where are you from?¡± ¡°I¡¯m from Heavenly Territory, I specialize in researching weapons for the army. My name is Mu Qiu.¡± Ye Li hadn¡¯t expected the girl to be a scientist, which was quite interesting. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± said Ye Li slowly. Mu Qiu was startled, ¡°Senior, where¡­ where are we going?¡± She still wasn¡¯t sure if Ye Li was a good person. ¡°To Tianjing City,¡± Ye Li looked at Mu Qiu. Mu Qiu was reassured by his words. ¡°Alright, Senior.¡± Subsequently, Mu Qiu followed Ye Li to Tianjing City. Feng Yue had already been put into the system space by him. It didn¡¯t take long for the two to return to Tianjing City. ¡°Senior, I¡­¡± Suddenly, Mu Qiu hesitated as if she had something difficult to say. ¡°Speak.¡± ¡°Can I¡­ Can I know your name?¡± Ye Li smiled, thinking that since he arrived in this world, everyone seemed to ask for his name. ¡°My name is Ye Li.¡± Ye Li thought there was nothing worth hiding about this. Ye¡­ Ye Li? Mu Qiu was startled, then she took several steps back, knowing this name all too well. ¡°You, you¡¯re Ye Li?¡± ¡°Yes, is there something strange about that?¡± Ye Li looked at Mu Qiu with a hint of confusion. Mu Qiu often heard her cousin, Chen Xiaojia, mention this name, saying Ye Li was the strongest combatant in Heavenly Territory. She naturally didn¡¯t believe it¡­ But now¡­ ¡°You, you are the strongest combatant in Heavenly Territory, Ye Li?¡± Mu Qiu was overwhelmingly shocked as she asked again. Ye Li shook his head with an inner smile; such scenes had been witnessed by him countless times since he arrived in this world. ¡°Yes,¡± Ye Li nodded. Shock, a deathlike shock! ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Ye Li dropped these words and then started walking towards the Realm Hall. By the time Mu Qiu came to her senses, Ye Li had already gone ten steps ahead, and she hurriedly followed him. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Before long, Ye Li and Mu Qiu arrived at the Realm Hall. After they got to the Realm Hall, Ye Li found the Realm Master of Heavenly Territory, Chen Long, pacing back and forth in the great hall. ¡°Ay, this Mu Qiu, where in the world has she gone?¡± ¡°Dad, maybe Sister Mu Qiu went to the Dark Temple¡­¡± ¡°` Chapter 1445 - Chapter 1445 Entering West Cloud Mountain Again Chapter 1445: Entering West Cloud Mountain Again Chapter 1445: Entering West Cloud Mountain Again Just as the Realm Master of the Heavenly Territory, Chen Long, and Chen Xiaojia were discussing, the figures of Ye Li and Mu Qiu came into their view. ¡°Dad, Senior and Sister Mu Qiu are here,¡± Chen Xiaojia hurriedly said. Upon hearing this, the Realm Master of the Heavenly Territory, Chen Long, quickly looked over and indeed saw that Ye Li and Mu Qiu had arrived. Then, the Realm Master of the Heavenly Territory, Chen Long, quickly went to greet them. ¡°Ye Li, Mu Qiu, how come you are together?¡± A trace of confusion appeared on the face of the Realm Master of the Heavenly Territory, Chen Long. Ye Li recounted everything that had happened. Upon hearing this, the Realm Master of the Heavenly Territory, Chen Long, understood. ¡°Mu Qiu, you,¡± the face of the Realm Master of the Heavenly Territory, Chen Long, showed a trace of shock, ¡°you really have the audacity of the heavens and the bravery of the earth!¡± ¡°Do you know what place the Dark Temple is? It¡¯s a Dragon¡¯s Pool and Tiger¡¯s Den!¡± No matter what, the Realm Master of the Heavenly Territory, Chen Long, had never expected Mu Qiu to have actually gone to the Dark Temple. He had only mentioned it in passing, never expecting Mu Qiu to actually steal the Energy Source. He knew the Dark Temple had an Energy Source only after investigating, and he had been worried about it for several days. However, now seeing that Mu Qiu was unharmed, he was also able to lay his concerns to rest. ¡°Uncle, I¡¯m sorry for making you worry,¡± Mu Qiu said to the Realm Master of the Heavenly Territory, Chen Long, with a touch of embarrassment. ¡°Next, the Dark Temple will certainly be furious and launch a total attack,¡± The Realm Master of the Heavenly Territory, Chen Long, sighed deeply, knowing that with their current strength, it was absolutely impossible to withstand the attack of the Dark Temple! ¡°Ye Li, what do you think we should do?¡± The Realm Master of the Heavenly Territory, Chen Long, suddenly turned to ask Ye Li, hoping to see if Ye Li had any solutions. ¡°I also don¡¯t know what to do,¡± Ye Li answered truthfully; he really had no solutions, especially considering the powerful strength of the Dark Temple. ¡°Sigh¡­¡± Upon hearing this, the Realm Master of the Heavenly Territory, Chen Long, sighed again, looking as if he had aged ten years in an instant, and stepped back several paces weakly. Ding! ¡°Congratulations, Host, for obtaining the Power of the Divine Dragon!¡± The voice of the system suddenly appeared in Ye Li¡¯s mind. Ye Li was startled, not expecting the voice of the system to suddenly appear. The Power of the Divine Dragon? A brilliant expression appeared on Ye Li¡¯s jade-like face. It was because after the system¡¯s voice fell, the strength within his body underwent a qualitative change. He thought of his god-level cultivation skill and decided it was time to cultivate. After all, a god-level cultivation skill was equivalent to a thousand times the passage of time! ¡°I¡¯m going to cultivate,¡± Ye Li said slowly to the Realm Master of the Heavenly Territory, Chen Long. ¡°Alright,¡± The Realm Master of the Heavenly Territory, Chen Long, nodded in response. Immediately afterward, Ye Li activated Swift Steps and disappeared from the spot. It didn¡¯t take long for Ye Li to arrive at West Cloud Mountain again. Last time he was at West Cloud Mountain, he had broken through from a Tier 1 Earth Saint Realm to a 3rd tier Earth Saint Realm, thanks to his SSS god-level cultivation skill. ¡°Hey, how dare you show up here?¡± As Ye Li was preparing to cultivate, a young girl appeared in front of him. Ye Li was taken aback, thinking why wouldn¡¯t I dare to show up here, what does it have to do with you? ¡°Who are you?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ye Li looked at the girl. The girl smiled, ¡°My name is Mu Yue.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know you, please leave,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Upon hearing this, Mu Yue shook all over; she naturally did not expect Ye Li to say such words to her. ¡°You¡­ you¡­ How can you be like this? Can¡¯t you see that I¡¯m being kind-hearted?¡± Chapter 1446 - Chapter 1446 Lets leave Chapter 1446: Let¡¯s leave Chapter 1446: Let¡¯s leave Ye Li was slightly taken aback when he heard this, as he naturally couldn¡¯t see any kindness in this girl. ¡°Leave, I want to cultivate.¡± Ye Li slowly spoke to Mu Yue. Mu Yue was shocked, as she had never seen anyone like Ye Li before. ¡°You¡­ you¡­ do you know there are powerful members of the dark race here?¡± ¡°Powerful members of the dark race?¡± Ye Li was somewhat puzzled. ¡°Yes, I am also here to cultivate, but I am a Tier 2 Earth King warrior with the ability to protect myself,¡± Mu Yue told Ye Li. Ye Li shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk to you anymore, you leave.¡± ¡°You, you¡­!!!¡± Mu Yue was dumbfounded, thinking whether Ye Li was not afraid of dying. ¡°How can you be so unappreciative?¡± Mu Yue looked at Ye Li displeasingly. Ye Li thought to himself how annoying this girl was, ¡°Go away.¡± ¡°Fine! I¡¯m leaving!¡± Having said that, Mu Yue was about to turn around and leave. Hehe! But just as she took her first step, a sinister laugh entered Ye Li¡¯s ears. Suddenly, a dozen members of the dark race walked over. ¡°Who would have thought that we¡¯d actually find two humans here, now we can have a feast.¡± The dozen members of the dark race all laughed triumphantly. ¡°Sigh.¡± Ye Li sighed, not understanding why there were always so many nuisances appearing before him. ¡°Why have you chosen to come here to die?¡± Ye Li blandly looked at the dozen members of the dark race in front of him and said. The dozen members of the dark race were taken aback, they certainly didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to say such a thing. ¡°Human, do you not realize that you are about to be eaten by us?¡± One of the dark race members stared at Ye Li and said. Mu Yue¡¯s pale face turned fearful, and she quickly glanced at Ye Li. Not wanting to look, but once she did, she was stunned. She actually discovered that there wasn¡¯t the slightest ripple on Ye Li¡¯s face. It was as if he hadn¡¯t seen anything at all. ¡°Sigh.¡± Ye Li sighed again. ¡°Are you truly not afraid of dying?¡± Ye Li blandly looked at the dozen members of the dark race in front of him and spoke. Upon hearing this, the dozen members of the dark race were enraged. ¡°Human, I think you are courting death!¡± With that, the dozen members of the dark race charged furiously towards Ye Li! In their eyes, Ye Li was already a corpse at this moment. Swoosh swoosh swoosh! A dozen golden spiritual energy attacks flew from Ye Li¡¯s fingertips. Aaaaah! Suddenly, the dozen members of the dark race all fell to the ground, devoid of any life. This¡­ this¡­ Standing aside, Mu Yue gasped, unable to recover from the shock for a long time. To her, this was too astonishing! ¡°Now,¡± Ye Li turned back and blandly looked at the stunned Mu Yue, ¡°do you still think I came here to die?¡± Mu Yue dared not speak, as she felt that Ye Li was incredibly terrifying, she had never seen anyone as frightening as Ye Li before! ¡°Hurry up and go.¡± Ye Li slowly said. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After speaking, he sat down on the ground and began to cultivate. He operated his god-level Skill, causing time to accelerate by a terrifying thousandfold. One day¡­ Two days¡­ One month¡­ Ye Li did not know how long he had been cultivating on West Cloud Mountain. ¡°Hey.¡± Suddenly, a voice like a silver bell entered Ye Li¡¯s ears. Chapter 1447 - Chapter 1447 Stationing Troops Outside Heavenly Border City Chapter 1447: Stationing Troops Outside Heavenly Border City Chapter 1447: Stationing Troops Outside Heavenly Border City Ye Li opened his eyes and let out a silent breath of relief, thinking that he had reached the Tier 4 Realm. Not bad at all! Moreover, he had obtained the Power of the Divine Dragon, which was naturally terrifying beyond compare. ¡°Hello?¡± Ye Li was startled, only then turning his attention to the girl in front of him. ¡°You haven¡¯t left yet?¡± It had not occurred to him that Mu Yue would still be standing before him. During his cultivation, he had reached a state of self-forgetfulness, insensitive to the outside world unless there was danger. ¡°I, I just got here, you¡¯ve been cultivating here for three months,¡± Mu Yue stammered to Ye Li. ¡°Right, you¡­ your name is Ye Li, isn¡¯t it?¡± Ye Li was taken aback upon hearing this, never having expected that Mu Yue would know his name. ¡°How do you know my name?¡± Ye Li asked, looking at Mu Yue. ¡°I, I am Mu Qiu¡¯s sister,¡± Mu Yue answered. Hearing this, Ye Li understood. ¡°What are you still doing here?¡± Ye Li looked at Mu Yue, his jade-like face showing a hint of confusion. ¡°I I I¡­ I came to call you.¡± Mu Yue seemed as frightened as if she was afraid of Ye Li, her pale face showing shock. ¡°To call me?¡± Ye Li was baffled, not quite grasping Mu Yue¡¯s meaning. ¡°The forces of the Dark Temple have already stationed troops at Tianjing City, and there might be a battle soon,¡± Mu Yue said. Ye Li was astonished inside, ¡°So, Chen Long sent you to call me?¡± Mu Yue quickly nodded her head, ¡°Yes.¡± Immediately afterward, Ye Li activated Swift Steps and left the area. Mu Yue was shocked; her eyes wide and mouth agape, wondering how Ye Li, who was just there a moment ago, had disappeared in the blink of an eye? How how how¡­ what¡¯s going on here? Mu Yue found she could not understand this no matter how hard she racked her brain. Ye Li returned to Tianjing City. He did not loiter in Tianjing City but went straight to the Realm Hall. The Realm Master of Heavenly Territory, Chen Long, was pacing back and forth in the hall, and the faces of all the warriors with special genes in the hall were also heavy with concern. ¡°Ah¡­ what to do, what should we do!¡± In the hall, countless sighs echoed in Ye Li¡¯s ears. ¡°The lord has arrived!¡± Suddenly, a warrior with B-level genes cried out loudly. Everyone hurriedly looked over and saw Ye Li walking slowly toward them. When the Realm Master of Heavenly Territory, Chen Long, saw Ye Li¡¯s return, he quickly went to greet him. ¡°Ye Li, you¡¯ve finally come back.¡± Subsequently, the Realm Master of Heavenly Territory Chen Long conveyed the gravity of the situation to Ye Li. ¡°Ye Li, all the Demon Generals of the Dark Temple, even the Palace Master, are now at the gates of Tianjing City, along with countless Demon Soldiers, this this this¡­¡± Chen Long, looking like he had aged a decade in that moment, his face somewhat losing its luster. ¡°Ah.¡± Ye Li also let out a sigh of resignation, for although he was now at the Tier 4 Realm, he felt powerless against such formidable strength. To have the desire to kill the enemy but powerless to turn the tides! Ding! ¡°Congratulations, host has acquired a Super Wild Thunder x1.¡± The system¡¯s voice appeared in Ye Li¡¯s mind. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Super Wild Thunder? Ye Li was inwardly surprised and quickly checked the effects of Super Wild Thunder. Super Wild Thunder: After use, it can increase the user¡¯s combat power by a thousandfold! Seeing the description of Super Wild Thunder, a brilliant light appeared on Ye Li¡¯s jade-like face. If he had the Super Wild Thunder and fused it with the power of the Apocalypse Legion, perhaps he could avert¡­ the disaster! Chapter 1448 - Chapter 1448 Shoot the horse first then shoot the man; Chapter 1448: Shoot the horse first, then shoot the man; capture the thief by capturing the king first. Chapter 1448: Shoot the horse first, then shoot the man; capture the thief by capturing the king first. Immediately, Ye Li called back the Apocalypse Legion, knowing that a great battle could erupt at any moment. At this moment, the Realm Master of Heavenly Territory, Chen Long, and all the warriors with special genes were all watching Ye Li, eager to see what he would say. However, from the sigh that Ye Li had just let out, they could guess that even Ye Li might not have any solutions. After all, the strength of their opponent was simply too formidable. ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Ye Li said as he scanned all the people in the hall. Chen Long, the Realm Master of Heavenly Territory, and the warriors with special genes were all shocked. They could never have dreamed that Ye Li would say such things. It¡¯s fine? How could it possibly be fine? With countless Demon Soldiers stationing troops outside Tianjing City, if war were to break out, it would surely lead to utter devastation! ¡°If soldiers come, we will block them; if water comes, we will cover it with earth,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Chen Long, the Realm Master of Heavenly Territory, and the warriors with special genes exchanged glances. ¡°Ye Li, but we don¡¯t have such strength,¡± Chen Long, the Realm Master of Heavenly Territory, said with difficulty to Ye Li. Ye Li smiled, ¡°Chen Long, I think you should know this saying, right?¡± ¡°What saying?¡± The Realm Master of Heavenly Territory, Chen Long, hurriedly looked towards Ye Li, and the warriors with special genes in the hall also quickly turned their attention to him, wanting to know what saying it was. Ye Li spoke slowly: ¡°Shoot the horse before you shoot the man, capture the king before you capture the thieves.¡± Hisss! Upon hearing this, Chen Long, the Realm Master of Heavenly Territory, and the warriors with special genes in the hall were all astonishingly taken aback. Shoot the horse before you shoot the man, capture the king before you capture the thieves? The meaning was already very clear¨Ctheir first target should be the Palace Master of the Dark Temple? But the Palace Master of the Dark Temple was a ninth-tier Realm-level warrior of the dark race! For a moment, everyone in the hall exchanged glances with each other. ¡°Leave the Palace Master of the Dark Temple to me,¡± Ye Li said slowly to the crowd. Upon hearing this, Chen Long, the Realm Master of Heavenly Territory, and the warriors with special genes were extremely surprised. This¡­ Naturally, they had not expected Ye Li to make such a statement. Could it be that¡­ They suddenly considered a shocking possibility¨Cthat Ye Li had no idea how powerful the Palace Master of the Dark Temple actually was. ¡°Ye Li, do you not know how terrifying the Palace Master of the Dark Temple is?¡± Chen Long, the Realm Master of Heavenly Territory, said, looking at Ye Li. ¡°Indeed, I do not know,¡± Ye Li nodded. Upon hearing that, Chen Long, the Realm Master of Heavenly Territory, and the warriors with special genes all sighed. They knew it, Ye Li certainly did not know how strong the Palace Master of the Dark Temple was, otherwise, he would never have said such a thing. ¡°Ninth-tier Realm-level,¡± said Chen Long, the Realm Master of Heavenly Territory to Ye Li. Ninth-tier Realm-level? Ye Li was taken aback; he had thought that the Palace Master of the Dark Temple was at least a tenth-tier Realm-level, and he realized that he had overestimated him. Seeing the expression on Ye Li¡¯s face, Chen Long, the Realm Master of Heavenly Territory, and the warriors with special genes in the hall all showed a bitter smile. ¡°Ye Li, now you know just how powerful the Palace Master of the Dark Temple is, right?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Ye Li said indifferently, glancing over the people in the hall, ¡°Leave the Palace Master of the Dark Temple to me. Once we eliminate their leader, they will lose their backbone, and naturally, they will withdraw their troops.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Hisss! Chen Long, the Realm Master of Heavenly Territory, and the warriors with special genes had not expected Ye Li to maintain such composure. The Realm Master had already informed Ye Li of the Palace Master¡¯s strength; why was Ye Li still so calm? They could not understand, they really could not fathom it! ¡°Ye Li, you¡­ you¡­ you¡¯re not feverish, are you?¡± Chen Long, the Realm Master of Heavenly Territory, swallowed before speaking to Ye Li. Chapter 1449 - Chapter 1449 The battle is about to start Chapter 1449: The battle is about to start Chapter 1449: The battle is about to start Tianjing Realm Master Chen Long touched Ye Li¡¯s forehead with his hand. He thought Ye Li must be feverish to be able to say such a thing. Otherwise, it would have been impossible for him to say such a thing. ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡± Ye Li looked indifferently at Tianjing Realm Master Chen Long. ¡°Of course, I don¡¯t believe you, that is the master of the Dark Temple we are talking about,¡± said Tianjing Realm Master Chen Long. It wasn¡¯t just Tianjing Realm Master Chen Long who disbelieved, everyone present didn¡¯t believe either. Even if they would rather believe the sky was about to collapse, they wouldn¡¯t believe Ye Li¡¯s words. ¡°It seems none of you believe me, huh?¡± Ye Li scanned all the warriors with special genes in the great hall. ¡°Then tell me, do you have any better ideas?¡± Ye Li asked the crowd. Upon hearing this, everyone shook their heads; of course, they had no better ideas. ¡°Ye Li, are you really that confident?¡± Tianjing Realm Master Chen Long looked at Ye Li. ¡°Naturally.¡± Ye Li nodded his head. ¡°Sigh.¡± Tianjing Realm Master Chen Long sighed again, ¡°Anyway, there¡¯s no better idea now, so let¡¯s go with this.¡± After the meeting ended. The Apocalypse Legion also returned to Tianjing City, and Ye Li put them into the system space. The entire Tianjing City was now in a state of panic. Three days later. The great army of the Dark Temple finally began their attack. Countless Demon Soldiers began attacking the defensive walls of Tianjing City. Countless armies and warriors with special genes were defending the walls. Ye Li also arrived on the wall. Among the countless Demon Soldiers, a few massive figures were enveloped in demonic light. One of them, a ten-meter-tall figure, stood like an ancient god and devil immutable through the ages. Even with his toes, Ye Li could tell that this figure was the master of the Dark Temple. The time had come to shoot the horse before shooting the man and capture the king first. Fuse: Apocalypse Legion! After fusing with the eleven saintly-tier zombies from the Apocalypse Legion, Ye Li¡¯s body had turned bright red. Roar! Ye Li let out a deep roar. Everyone on the wall felt something was off with Ye Li, taking several steps back, watching him with great horror. This¡­ this¡­ Everyone was shocked beyond measure looking at Ye Li. They had never expected Ye Li¡¯s body to turn bright red. This was simply terrifying! Suddenly, Ye Li leapt into the air! Then he activated Swift Steps midair. The several large demonic shadows naturally saw Ye Li, and they all sneered. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t have thought there¡¯s such a powerful one in Tianjing City,¡± said the master of the Dark Temple with a cold laugh. ¡°Watch me strike him down from his horse!¡± As the words fell, the Seventh Demon General leaped into action! The Seventh Demon General, holding the Unparalleled Demon Halberd, moved quickly, reaching Ye Li in an instant. ¡°Human, I am coming¡­¡± But the Seventh Demon General couldn¡¯t finish his sentence before Ye Li interrupted him. ¡°Those who block me die!¡± As the words fell, Ye Li fiercely punched out! Bang!!! With this punch, the Power of the Divine Dragon burst forth. Aaaaah! Following this, the Seventh Demon General screamed in agony. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only What?! All the Demon Generals were stunned, naturally not expecting such a scene. ¡°This¡­ this¡­¡± Ye Li had already reached the airspace above the master of the Dark Temple. ¡°Activate: Super Rampage!¡± Chapter 1450 - Chapter 1450 Ye Lis Terror Chapter 1450: Ye Li¡¯s Terror Chapter 1450: Ye Li¡¯s Terror After using the super berserk mode, Ye Li¡¯s entire being had reached a terrifying level. What?! The Palace Master of the Dark Temple and the numerous Demon Generals, upon witnessing such a scene, were all struck with horror. Because they had already felt the terror emanating from Ye Li. ¡°Kill!¡± Ye Li took out the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword from the system space. Instantly, the sounds of the sword¡¯s cry and the dragon¡¯s roar began ceaselessly piercing the air. A five-clawed blood dragon was seen coiling above Ye Li¡¯s head. Whoosh! A sound of cutting through the wind was heard, and Ye Li had already reached the front of the Dark Temple¡¯s Palace Master. ¡°Swoosh, swoosh, swoosh!¡± Ye Li fiercely slashed at the Dark Temple¡¯s Palace Master with his sword. Boom! The Dark Temple¡¯s Palace Master turned pale with fright. He hastily raised the shiny silver coiled-dragon blade in his hand to block! Alas, super berserk mode had increased Ye Li¡¯s combat strength a thousandfold; he was simply too terrifying at that moment. One could say he had become terrifying to an unparalleled degree. Suddenly, a violent explosion erupted from the ground! Waves of energy kept striking out, continuously spreading. Countless Demon Soldiers fell to the ground. Aaaah! Screams were also ceaselessly resounding through the air. The warriors and soldiers on the city walls looked on at such a scene, all stricken with shock. This was simply a case of turning the tide against an overwhelming collapse, of lifting a falling building back to its upright position! ¡°Human! You, you, you¡­ how can you be so terrifying!¡± The Palace Master of the Dark Temple looked at Ye Li with boundless fear. Ye Li smiled calmly, his handsome, jade-like face showing no fluctuation. ¡°Whether I¡¯m terrifying or not isn¡¯t important. What¡¯s important is that you¡¯re about to die.¡± As his words fell, Ye Li fiercely swung his sword down again. The Dark Temple¡¯s Palace Master saw another sword strike coming at him and was scared to the extreme. It was truly too terrifying! But what terrified the Dark Temple¡¯s Palace Master the most was his realization that he simply couldn¡¯t withstand such an attack. Argh!!! Then, the Dark Temple¡¯s Palace Master let out a horrifc roar as his life was forever erased from this world. What!!! The few Demon Generals, witnessing such a scene, were all utterly astonished. ¡°Run!¡± Suddenly, one of the Demon Generals cried out. Immediately, several Demon Generals fled. But¡­ Ye Li naturally wouldn¡¯t choose to let them escape! ¡°Swoosh!¡± Another fierce sword strike was unleashed, a stroke far too terrifying. Boom! How could the few Demon Generals withstand such a sword strike? They fell to the ground one after another. The countless warriors and soldiers on the city walls, witnessing such a scene, all felt their blood boiling with excitement! ¡°Kill!¡± Suddenly, the gates of Tianjing City swung wide open, and numerous warriors with special genes charged out, battling the Demon Soldiers. Ye Li also began his massacre. Chen Long, the Realm Master atop the city walls, along with the other warriors with special genes, finally understood why Ye Li had been so confident that day in the Realm Hall. Ye Li was indeed too terrifying! The great battle lasted for ten days and nights! The Demon Soldiers were slaughtered to the last. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Beneath Tianjing City, corpses piled up like mountains, a sight so grim that no single word could adequately describe it. And Ye Li had become a well-known hero throughout Tianjing City. A hero whose fame thundered everywhere, to the point where no one didn¡¯t know his name. ¡°Sister, Senior Ye Li is too terrifying,¡± said Mu Yue. ¡°Yes, indeed, too terrifying,¡± Mu Qiu replied with shock in the courtyard of the Realm Master Residence. Chapter 1451 - Chapter 1451 Wind Demon City Chapter 1451: Wind Demon City Chapter 1451: Wind Demon City Mu Yue and Mu Qiu were still talking in the square of the Realm Master Residence, oblivious to Ye Li¡¯s arrival. ¡°Sister, do you think we could have kept Tianjing City safe without Elder Ye Li?¡± ¡°Do you even need to ask? Of course, we couldn¡¯t have.¡± Mu Qiu said to Mu Yue. Mu Yue nodded upon hearing this, ¡°I think so too, Elder Ye Li is really terrifying, I¡¯ve never seen anyone as frightening as him!¡± ¡°Am I really that terrifying?¡± Suddenly, a slightly lazy voice entered the ears of the two women. Mu Qiu and Mu Yue were startled, they certainly didn¡¯t expect a voice to suddenly appear. Immediately, they hastily turned around, and upon discovering it was Ye Li, they even stepped back several steps. ¡°Elder¡­Elder?¡± Mu Qiu and Mu Yue had not expected it to be Ye Li. ¡°Elder, you¡­you¡­you¡¯re here.¡± Mu Qiu said to Ye Li. ¡°Yes.¡± Ye Li nodded, then headed toward the Domain Lord Hall. Upon reaching the Domain Lord Hall, ¡°Ye Li, you¡¯re here,¡± Heavenly Territory¡¯s Realm Master Chen Long and the warriors with B-level genes quickly came forward to greet him. Ye Li was now their savior in Tianjing City. ¡°I¡¯m here,¡± Ye Li looked indifferently at Heavenly Territory¡¯s Realm Master Chen Long and the warriors with B-level genes, ¡°to say goodbye.¡± Heavenly Territory¡¯s Realm Master Chen Long and the others were stunned. Naturally, they hadn¡¯t expected Ye Li to say something like that. ¡°Ye Li, you¡­¡± Heavenly Territory¡¯s Realm Master Chen Long didn¡¯t finish his sentence before Ye Li interrupted him. ¡°No need to say more, my mind is made up.¡± Ye Li spoke slowly. Heavenly Territory¡¯s Realm Master Chen Long knew too well that a supreme being like Ye Li disliked unnecessary chatter. ¡°Ye Li, since you are determined to leave, then take care,¡± Heavenly Territory¡¯s Realm Master Chen Long watched Ye Li, fully aware that a small place like Tianjing City simply couldn¡¯t contain someone like him. Then, Ye Li slowly walked away from the Realm Master Residence. A place like Tianjing City held nothing worthy of his attachment. Now, where should he go? Ye Li had been in this world for so long, yet he realized he knew little about it. Ding! ¡°Congratulations, you have earned one random lottery draw.¡± The system¡¯s voice suddenly appeared in Ye Li¡¯s mind. Ye Li was briefly stunned, a hint of excitement appeared on his jade-like face. ¡°Use it.¡± He didn¡¯t hesitate at all. Following his command, the virtual pointer began to spin in the wheel inside his mind. ¡°Congratulations, you have obtained a Super Treasure Map.¡± Super Treasure Map? Ye Li was pleased, as it had been a long time since he last obtained a Super Treasure Map. ¡°Would you like to open the Super Treasure Map?¡± ¡°Open it.¡± Ye Li didn¡¯t hesitate. Instantly, coordinates appeared in Ye Li¡¯s mind. Wind Demon¡­ City? Ye Li was puzzled by the name, which was naturally unfamiliar to him. However, his lips curved slightly upwards, a mild smile appeared on his face. He naturally enjoyed a challenge. Then, he rushed toward the Wind Demon City. ¡­ Wind Demon City. The largest city in this world. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Countless armies, countless warriors with special genes appeared within the city. They were there to resist the countless billions of zombies outside the city. It can be said that Wind Demon City is the first line of defense for humanity. The number of zombies was simply too immense. Ye Li had finally reached Wind Demon City, though currently unaware of these circumstances. Chapter 1452 - Chapter 1452 Miss Xiaohui Chapter 1452: Miss Xiaohui Chapter 1452: Miss Xiaohui Ye Li looked at the bustling Wind Demon City. He wondered just how large Fengmo City must be. Immediately, he released the Apocalypse Legion from his system space. ¡°Go and merge with the zombies,¡± Ye Li instructed the Apocalypse Legion. Upon hearing his words, the Apocalypse Legion nodded and then vanished on the spot. ¡°The Crazy Dragon Martial Arts Hall is recruiting disciples, let¡¯s go take a look,¡± ¡°Sure, the Crazy Dragon Martial Arts Hall is one of Wind Demon City¡¯s top ten martial arts halls.¡± ¡°It would be great if I could get into the Crazy Dragon Martial Arts Hall.¡± Just as Ye Li noticed the coordinate in his mind had disappeared, several voices reached his ears. The Crazy Dragon Martial Arts Hall? Ye Li smiled, he obviously had never heard of anything called the Crazy Dragon Martial Arts Hall, but this was interesting. Since he had just arrived in Wind Demon City and was unfamiliar with the place, he might as well check it out. In no time, he followed many people towards the Crazy Dragon Martial Arts Hall. Before long, Ye Li arrived outside the Crazy Dragon Martial Arts Hall. The exterior of the Crazy Dragon Martial Arts Hall was already swarming with people, and Ye Li began to size up the hall. He thought this was no martial arts hall; it was practically an advanced office building. ¡°Today, our Crazy Dragon Martial Arts Hall is recruiting disciples, only those with a B-grade talent can enter,¡± a man shouted to everyone outside the Crazy Dragon Martial Arts Hall. What?! Everyone outside the Crazy Dragon Martial Arts Hall swallowed nervously. B-grade talent? You have to understand that we¡¯re talking about B-grade talent here. They thought this requirement was a bit too strict. Ye Li was also taken aback, thinking about B-grade talent? That was too easy. He was currently of god-level talent, after all. Outside the Crazy Dragon Martial Arts Hall, a long line had already formed, with everyone beginning to test their talent. Suddenly, Ye Li spotted a very familiar figure. Miss Xiaohui? Ye Li was shocked, and he silently swallowed. After he had just crossed into this world, the first base city he went to was Annan Base City. It was also in Annan Base City where he met Miss Xiaohui. Back then, Miss Xiaohui had escaped from the White Lotus Sect¡¯s Young Master, who had intended to use her as a refining vessel, and then she met him. Ye Li had never anticipated that he would encounter Miss Xiaohui here. Then, he walked over towards Miss Xiaohui. ¡°Miss Xiaohui,¡± Ye Li called out to her. Miss Xiaohui was startled, naturally not expecting someone to suddenly call her name. She turned around, and without a second glance, she was stunned and couldn¡¯t recover for a long while. ¡°You¡­ you¡­ ¡± Right then, Miss Xiaohui was utterly unable to complete a sentence. ¡°Brother?¡± Miss Xiaohui quickly rubbed her eyes, afraid that she had seen wrongly. But no matter how much she rubbed her eyes, the result was the same. ¡°Brother!¡± Suddenly, Miss Xiaohui threw herself into Ye Li¡¯s arms and started to sob loudly. ¡°Brother, do you know how hard I¡¯ve looked for you?¡± Ye Li also sighed to himself, thinking that since he had come to this world, he had met countless women and hurt many of them. Could it be¡­ Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ye Li suddenly thought of something¨Che wondered if the treasure from the super treasure map could be Miss Xiaohui? With that thought, a brilliant look appeared on Ye Li¡¯s face. ¡°Miss Xiaohui, how did you come to Wind Demon City?¡± Ye Li checked Miss Xiaohui¡¯s Realm and found that she was now a Tier 1 Earth King, quite impressive. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ve been looking for you all this time, so I came here,¡± Miss Xiaohui said to Ye Li. Chapter 1453 - Chapter 1453 Genius Camp Chapter 1453: Genius Camp Chapter 1453: Genius Camp Ye Li sighed silently to himself. ¡°But now I don¡¯t have to worry, I¡¯ve finally found you.¡± Miss Xiaohui cried tears of joy. ¡°Miss Xiaohui, since we¡¯re both here in Wind Demon City, how about we enter the Crazy Dragon Martial Arts Hall? What do you think?¡± ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Miss Xiaohui quickly nodded her head. Afterward, Ye Li and Miss Xiaohui began to line up. The time for testing special genes had passed without notice, and finally, it was Miss Xiaohui¡¯s turn. S-class talent. An electronic tone played from the genetic talent detection device. S-class talent, which naturally was Miss Xiaohui¡¯s talent. What?! The crowd behind them was all shocked. S-class talent? They had never dreamed that Miss Xiaohui would possess an S-class talent. That was indeed too terrifying. ¡°Brother, I didn¡¯t embarrass you, did I?¡± Miss Xiaohui gave Ye Li a sweet smile. Ye Li also smiled, thinking how adorable this girl really was. Next, it was his turn. He chose to suppress his own talent. After all, he had just arrived in Wind Demon City, and revealing that he had a god-level talent could probably cause some trouble. He suppressed his talent to S-class talent. When he placed his hand on the genetic talent detection device, an electronic tone played. S-class talent. Hisss! The crowd was all astounded, thinking that the appearance of two geniuses with S-class special genes was a bit too terrifying. The several warriors with B-level genes responsible for recruiting disciples all showed satisfied smiles on their faces. ¡°You two, come with me.¡± Suddenly, a seventh-tier Earth King-level warrior with B-level genes said to Ye Li and Miss Xiaohui. Ye Li nodded upon hearing this and then he went to a place with Miss Xiaohui. ¡°From today on, you¡¯re joining the Genius Camp at the Crazy Dragon Martial Arts Hall,¡± the seventh-tier Earth King-level warrior with B-level genes told Ye Li and Miss Xiaohui. Genius Camp? Ye Li and Miss Xiaohui of course didn¡¯t know what Genius Camp meant. But they didn¡¯t care. ¡°By the way, I¡¯m Lin Qiang, your martial master.¡± The seventh-tier Earth King-level warrior with B-level genes continued. ¡°I¡¯m Miss Xiaohui.¡± ¡°Ye Li.¡± Miss Xiaohui and Ye Li both stated their names. Lin Qiang nodded, ¡°Follow me.¡± Afterward, Lin Qiang took Ye Li to another place. Lin Qiang brought Ye Li and Miss Xiaohui to a camp where many young people were training. ¡°This is the Genius Camp of our Crazy Dragon Martial Arts Hall; they are all the future backbone of our hall,¡± Lin Qiang introduced to Ye Li and Miss Xiaohui. ¡°Eh? New people have arrived.¡± ¡°Haha, they probably have S-class special genes too, right?¡± ¡°That goes without saying, of course our Genius Camp only accepts people with S-class special genes.¡± The hundreds of young people all began whispering among themselves. ¡°Now, please introduce yourselves to everyone,¡± Lin Qiang said. Upon hearing this, Miss Xiaohui nodded and looked at the hundreds of people inside the Genius Camp. ¡°Hello everyone, I¡¯m Miss Xiaohui.¡± ¡°I¡¯m Ye Li.¡± Ye Li and Miss Xiaohui introduced themselves to the crowd. ¡°I have a bit of business now, you continue to train.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After dropping this remark, Lin Qiang left the Genius Camp. After all, he still had to continue recruiting disciples. ¡°Brother, from the look of things, you two seem to know each other?¡± A person of a similar age to Ye Li approached them. This person was a Tier 1 Earth King-level. Chapter 1454 - Chapter 1454 I dont want to cause trouble Chapter 1454: I don¡¯t want to cause trouble. Chapter 1454: I don¡¯t want to cause trouble. ¡°My name is Feng Yun.¡± The man said to Ye Li and Miss Xiaohui. ¡°Hmm.¡± Ye Li nodded. He had no intention of having too much interaction with Feng Yun. ¡°Heh.¡± Seeing Ye Li¡¯s cold indifference, Feng Yun couldn¡¯t help but let out a cold laugh before turning away and leaving. Ye Li didn¡¯t care either. The hundreds of people from Genius Camp began to continue their training once more. Ye Li looked around and noticed that in Genius Camp there were only students, but what about the martial masters? Had they all gone out to recruit disciples? Ye Li regretted his decision again; he thought if it was going to be like this, he wouldn¡¯t have come to Crazy Dragon Martial Arts Hall. ¡°Miss Xiaohui, this Genius Camp isn¡¯t very interesting, I thought it would be fun.¡± Ye Li said to Miss Xiaohui. ¡°Brother Ye Li, I think so too.¡± Miss Xiaohui nodded. Ye Li¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t loud, but the warriors with special genes had very sharp hearing; all hundred people heard what Ye Li said. Instantly, a hundred people were stunned. You must know that Crazy Dragon Martial Arts Hall¡¯s Genius Camp is a place many dream of but can¡¯t enter. How¡­ how dare he say such a thing? All hundred people looked at each other in disbelief. ¡°Heh!¡± Feng Yun let out another cold laugh as he slowly walked back to Ye Li¡¯s side. ¡°What did you just say?¡± Feng Yun stared at Ye Li, ¡°Could you repeat that?¡± Ye Li was taken aback; he hadn¡¯t expected that a simple complaint would lead to this. Could this be another instance of ¡°the tree desires stillness but the wind will not subside¡±? ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything.¡± Ye Li said. He simply did not want to stoop to Feng Yun¡¯s level. Feng Yun let out a cold laugh, ¡°I heard you, you said Genius Camp isn¡¯t interesting!¡± Upon hearing this, Ye Li was again taken aback, looking at Feng Yun in confusion, ¡°If you heard it, then why are you asking me?¡± ¡°You¡­!¡± Feng Yun was furiously riled up by these words. ¡°What did you say?¡± Feng Yun glared deathly at Ye Li. ¡°Does Brother Ye Li have to explain what he said to you?¡± Miss Xiaohui said contemptuously to Feng Yun from the side. Upon hearing this, Feng Yun became even more enraged. ¡°You, you guys!¡± Feng Yun¡¯s eyes were shooting fire, ready to attack Ye Li and Miss Xiaohui at any moment. The faces of the others weren¡¯t looking too good either, because they hadn¡¯t expected these two newcomers to be so arrogant! ¡°Go on, I don¡¯t want to cause trouble.¡± Ye Li slowly said to Feng Yun. But Feng Yun replied with a cold laugh, ¡°What if I want to cause trouble?¡± Ye Li was slightly stunned, looking at Feng Yun in amazement, ¡°Are you sick?¡± At these words, not just Feng Yun, but everyone present became furiously angry. ¡°Looking for death!¡± Feng Yun could no longer tolerate Ye Li¡¯s arrogance. As soon as he finished speaking, Feng Yun threw a fierce punch toward Ye Li. Seeing this, Ye Li shook his head secretly. He didn¡¯t understand why there were always so many senseless people in this world. Ah! Just as Feng Yun¡¯s fist was about to hit Ye Li¡¯s face, at the moment when everyone thought Ye Li was doomed, Feng Yun was sent flying. How could this be!!! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only All the people in Genius Camp were shocked. Of course, they couldn¡¯t believe it was true, simply because they had not seen how Ye Li had struck. But¡­ Feng Yun was indeed sent flying. There was Feng Yun, smashing heavily into the ground, also dumbfounded, as he too didn¡¯t see how Ye Li had made his move. ¡°How¡­ how did I end up flying backwards?¡± Chapter 1455 - Chapter 1455 First genius of Genius Camp Tang Lin Chapter 1455: First genius of Genius Camp, Tang Lin Chapter 1455: First genius of Genius Camp, Tang Lin Feng Yun climbed up from the ground, looking at Ye Li with utter shock. ¡°Was¡­ was it you who did this?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± Ye Li retorted. Feng Yun swallowed hard, finding himself at a loss for words to describe his current emotions. He was not a fool and knew he was no match for Ye Li. After all, he didn¡¯t even know how Ye Li had made his move; how could he be his opponent? ¡°Who would have thought that such a person would come to the Genius Camp!¡± Suddenly, a figure emerged from the crowd. ¡°It¡¯s Heavenly Blade Sect.¡± A student gasped in amazement. Heavenly Blade Sect was their Genius Camp¡¯s top talent, a tier 4 Earth King Realm. Then, Heavenly Blade Sect walked up to Ye Li. He had a tall figure and handsome features, his eyebrows colorful as a rainbow and his eyes bright as stars. ¡°You¡¯re very strong,¡± Heavenly Blade Sect said, staring at Ye Li. ¡°Not bad, I guess.¡± Ye Li was dismissive, as if he didn¡¯t even bother to consider Heavenly Blade Sect. As the number one talent of Genius Camp, Heavenly Blade Sect was naturally filled with rage to see Ye Li overlooking him. ¡°Do you know who I am?¡± Heavenly Blade Sect asked Ye Li. ¡°Does it have anything to do with me?¡± A hint of amusement flickered across Ye Li¡¯s jade-like face. ¡°Heh heh.¡± Heavenly Blade Sect let out a cold laugh, ¡°It seems you really don¡¯t know who I am. I am the top talent of the Genius Camp, a tier 4 Earth King Realm.¡± As he spoke, a smug look appeared on Heavenly Blade Sect¡¯s face. When Heavenly Blade Sect revealed his identity, all the academy students hastily turned to Ye Li, all wanting to see what kind of amazing expression would appear on his face. But to their absolute astonishment, Ye Li¡¯s face, as beautiful as jade, remained completely unfazed. It was as if he hadn¡¯t heard a word that Heavenly Blade Sect said. ¡°It seems,¡± Heavenly Blade Sect said, fixing Ye Li with an unwavering gaze, ¡°you have no regard for my realm at all!¡± ¡°Indeed.¡± Ye Li nodded, ¡°Tier 4 Earth King Realm really isn¡¯t that great.¡± Hiss! At these words, all the students in the Genius Camp were shocked. They would rather believe they were about to die than that Ye Li could say such a thing. This was simply too unbelievable. Tier 4 Earth King Realm, not that great? They truly could not fathom how Ye Li dared to say such words. Ha ha ha ha! All at once, Heavenly Blade Sect erupted into laughter. ¡°Interesting, how interesting!¡± With unmistakable scorn, Heavenly Blade Sect looked at Ye Li, ¡°On the surface, you seem very composed, but deep down you¡¯re probably scared to death, aren¡¯t you?¡± The other students in the Genius Camp realized then that Ye Li was just pretending. Ye Li inwardly started; he had not expected Heavenly Blade Sect to utter such words. ¡°It seems you really think you¡¯ve got me figured out,¡± Ye Li said, an air of mischief in his gaze. Upon hearing this, a self-satisfied smile appeared on Heavenly Blade Sect¡¯s handsome face. ¡°Leave now, while I¡¯m still not angry,¡± Ye Li spoke slowly. What?! Both Heavenly Blade Sect and all the students were stunned. ¡°You¡­!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Heavenly Blade Sect glared fiercely at Ye Li. ¡°Do you think I can¡¯t beat you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a matter of thinking, it¡¯s certainty,¡± Ye Li said slowly to Heavenly Blade Sect. ¡°It looks like you¡¯re asking for death!¡± Heavenly Blade Sect was now beside himself with rage, experiencing such anger for the first time in his life. Chapter 1456 - Chapter 1456 Why dont you believe me Chapter 1456: Why don¡¯t you believe me? Chapter 1456: Why don¡¯t you believe me? Heavenly Blade Sect glared fiercely at Ye Li, utterly refusing to believe that Ye Li was not afraid of him! ¡°Seeking death?¡± Ye Li smiled, ¡°With trash like you, do you even deserve to speak to me like that?¡± Upon hearing these words, Heavenly Blade Sect couldn¡¯t help but become enraged to the extreme. ¡°Very well, very well, very well!¡± Heavenly Blade Sect repeated the word ¡®very¡¯ three times, indicating the fury he felt at that moment. ¡°Die!¡± As soon as the words were out, Heavenly Blade Sect threw a fierce punch at Ye Li. Spiritual power was fully displayed on his fist. For everyone at Genius Camp, this punch seemed unequivocally terrifying. However, in Ye Li¡¯s eyes, Heavenly Blade Sect¡¯s punch seemed rather unimpressive. Ye Li made no move to defend or resist. Boom! Without a doubt, Heavenly Blade Sect¡¯s fist landed heavily on Ye Li¡¯s body. All those present knew Ye Li¡¯s fate must be dreadful. But what they couldn¡¯t fathom was that Ye Li was completely unharmed, he didn¡¯t even take half a step back. How could this be!!! The students at Genius Camp were stunned by what they saw, all stepping back several steps, speechless with shock on their faces. The silence that followed was deafening. Every person present dared not utter a word. ¡°You, you!¡± At this moment, the top talent of Genius Camp, Heavenly Blade Sect, couldn¡¯t even muster a complete sentence. ¡°Sigh.¡± Ye Li sighed, ¡°Why do you just refuse to take my word for it?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Ye Li threw a punch at Heavenly Blade Sect. The punch was so casual and seemingly effortless. But¡­ Heavenly Blade Sect¡¯s pupils shrank rapidly because he realized he couldn¡¯t take this terrifying punch. Boom! Ye Li¡¯s fist, of course, landed on Heavenly Blade Sect¡¯s body. Instantly, Heavenly Blade Sect was sent flying backwards. All the students inside Genius Camp realized that Heavenly Blade Sect had fallen to the ground. Splat! Heavenly Blade Sect spat out a mouthful of fresh blood. ¡°Brother Ye Li, you are really amazing.¡± Miss Xiaohui¡¯s porcelain doll-like face was filled with deep admiration. ¡°What¡¯s going on!¡± Suddenly, Lin Qiang¡¯s voice appeared in everyone¡¯s ears. The students of Genius Camp quickly made way for him. ¡°What¡¯s going on!¡± Lin Qiang demanded, eyeing everyone. Soon after, a student hurriedly relayed the entire incident to Lin Qiang. What?! Lin Qiang was astonished beyond measure. ¡°Ye Li, you¡­ you¡¯re this strong?¡± If possible, Lin Qiang did not want to believe it, but Heavenly Blade Sect was still lying on the ground. ¡°I¡¯m not that strong, but more than enough to deal with a warrior with special genes of the tier 4 Earth King Realm,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Lin Qiang silently swallowed, looking at Ye Li, ¡°Ye Li, may I know what Realm you are in?¡± Upon hearing this, everyone present turned their gaze to Ye Li, for they all wanted to know exactly what Realm Ye Li was in. What kind of Realm could be so terrifying. ¡°That, I¡¯d rather not say.¡± Ye Li thought it best to keep a low profile as he had just arrived at Wind Demon City. Seeing Ye Li did not reveal his Realm, Lin Qiang and the students all felt a sense of disappointment. ¡°By the way, Ye Li, you can go choose a Skill.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Lin Qiang suddenly told Ye Li and Miss Xiaohui. ¡°Miss Xiaohui, you go.¡± Ye Li looked at Miss Xiaohui. ¡°Okay, Brother Ye Li.¡± Miss Xiaohui quickly nodded in response. Chapter 1457 - Chapter 1457 Can we play a game Chapter 1457: Can we play a game? Chapter 1457: Can we play a game? Immediately, Miss Xiaohui followed Lin Qiang to the Skill Pavilion to select a skill. ¡°Ye Li, you¡¯re way too powerful,¡± ¡°Yeah, Ye Li, you¡¯re truly a genius among geniuses.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯ve never seen such a genius before.¡± All the students, hundreds of them, from the Genius Camp began to say to Ye Li. Ye Li¡¯s face, handsome as jade, didn¡¯t show any fluctuations; on the contrary, it was excessively calm. Seeing that Ye Li did not respond, the students couldn¡¯t help but exchange glances, wondering if this is what a genius is like. Tang Lin, who was lying on the ground, had already become terrified. He felt endless regret in his heart. If he had known how terrifying Ye Li was, he most certainly wouldn¡¯t have provoked him. Unfortunately, there¡¯s no medicine for regret in this world. It didn¡¯t take long for Lin Qiang to return with Miss Xiaohui. ¡°Ye Li, why didn¡¯t you choose a skill?¡± As an instructor of the Genius Camp, Lin Qiang looked at Ye Li with puzzlement. ¡°Because I don¡¯t need it,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Lin Qiang was stunned, of course, he hadn¡¯t expected Ye Li would say such a thing. ¡°Ye Li, have you become incredibly powerful?¡± Lin Qiang gazed at Ye Li, filled with curiosity. ¡°Not very strong, but you¡¯re not my match,¡± Lin Qiang, a seventh-tier Earth King-level warrior with special genes, was definitely not a match for Ye Li. Hiss! At these words, all the students at the Genius Camp were stunned, their faces showing utter disbelief. Where did Ye Li get the audacity to say such a thing, to claim Lin Qiang was not his match! Not only the camp¡¯s students but even Lin Qiang hadn¡¯t expected this, and he looked at Ye Li in shock. ¡°Ye Li, are¡­ are you really that strong?¡± Although Lin Qiang found it incredible, he also felt it wasn¡¯t impossible. After all, there were too many geniuses in this world. Several seconds later, Lin Qiang looked at Ye Li again and said, ¡°Ye Li, can we have a match?¡± ¡°We can,¡± Ye Li replied slowly. Lin Qiang let out a sigh of relief, thinking that if Ye Li really were strong, he would report it to his superiors. After all, although it¡¯s called Genius Camp, these people couldn¡¯t actually be considered real geniuses in the full sense of the term. The students from the Genius Camp were also excited, naturally wanting to see if Ye Li was truly a match for Lin Qiang. Keep in mind, Lin Qiang is a seventh-tier Earth King-level warrior with special genes. In their eyes, a seventh-tier Earth King-level warrior was undoubtedly an invincible existence. Tang Lin, formerly the top talent of the Genius Camp, sneered. He didn¡¯t believe that Ye Li could defeat Lin Qiang. Even if the sky was about to fall, he wouldn¡¯t believe it. Immediately, the hundreds of students from the Genius Camp made room for the two competitors. Lin Qiang and Ye Li were now facing each other, and the students¡¯ eyes were all wider than usual. They didn¡¯t want to miss any exciting moments. The silence was so profound that one could hear a pin drop. Everybody was waiting for the battle between Ye Li and Lin Qiang. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Suddenly, Lin Qiang made his move. As a seventh-tier Earth King-level warrior with special genes, Lin Qiang was naturally very fast. In an instant, Lin Qiang had closed the distance to Ye Li. Lin Qiang threw a punch at Ye Li; of course, he held back because he still wasn¡¯t sure how strong Ye Li was. But what he couldn¡¯t have imagined, not in his wildest thoughts, was that Ye Li still stood in his original place, unmoving as a mountain! Chapter 1458 - Chapter 1458 Crazy Dragon Martial Arts Hall Master Kuang Lang Chapter 1458: Crazy Dragon Martial Arts Hall Master Kuang Lang Chapter 1458: Crazy Dragon Martial Arts Hall Master Kuang Lang The students of the Genius Camp, numbering in the hundreds, all exchanged bewildered looks as they witnessed this scene. It was because they all thought of something. During the battle between Ye Li and the representative from Heavenly Blade Sect, Ye Li also stood still, unyielding like a bell, allowing his opponent¡¯s attacks to hit him without moving. But Ye Li¡¯s speed was so astonishingly fast that Heavenly Blade Sect¡¯s representative couldn¡¯t inflict the slightest harm on him. They didn¡¯t know about Lin Qiang¡­ The hundreds of students were all filled with anticipation. Lin Qiang too, hadn¡¯t expected that Ye Li would choose not to dodge. Without a doubt, Lin Qiang¡¯s punch landed on Ye Li¡¯s body. Lin Qiang thought that even if Ye Li¡¯s Defense was high, he would undoubtedly be sent flying back. However, in the next second, Lin Qiang realized his assumption was not only wrong but also outrageously so. Because Ye Li was still standing in the same spot, as steady as Mount Tai! How is that possible!!! Seeing such a scene, Lin Qiang couldn¡¯t help but exclaim in shock. He had never seen anyone like Ye Li before. ¡°You you you¡­¡± At this moment, Lin Qiang was utterly unable to utter a complete sentence. Ye Li¡¯s face, graceful as jade, was as serene as a light breeze and gentle clouds. Immediately after, an unwilling Lin Qiang threw another punch at Ye Li. This punch was several times more powerful than the last. And Lin Qiang¡¯s punch was also imbued with terrifying spiritual power. Boom! The sound of the blast reached the ears of the hundreds of students. The hundreds of students were all dumbfounded; they hurriedly stared at Ye Li, all wanting to see if Ye Li could withstand this punch from Lin Qiang. But what none of them could have ever dreamed of was that Ye Li was still standing in the same spot, as steady as Mount Tai. It was as if Lin Qiang¡¯s fist hadn¡¯t touched him at all. Shock, absolute shock! The hundreds of students in Genius Camp all swallowed hard, struggling to believe what they were seeing was real. ¡°Terrifying! Absolutely terrifying!¡± Lin Qiang looked at Ye Li, utterly alarmed. Ye Li simply smiled faintly, without saying a word. ¡°Ye Li, I¡¯m going to report your situation to the highers-up at Crazy Dragon Martial Arts Hall,¡± Lin Qiang said to Ye Li. ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡± Ye Li didn¡¯t refuse. He had initially thought that Crazy Dragon Martial Arts Hall¡¯s Genius Camp might be interesting, but as soon as he entered, he regretted it. Because he thought not only was Crazy Dragon Martial Arts Hall uninteresting, it was also utterly dull to the extreme. After obtaining Ye Li¡¯s consent, Lin Qiang quickly left the Genius Camp. Whoosh! All the students in Genius Camp looked towards Ye Li, completely flabbergasted. Not even Lin Qiang, a seventh-tier Earth King-level warrior with special genes, could affect Ye Li; they couldn¡¯t believe how high Ye Li¡¯s Defense must be. The most shocked amongst them was Heavenly Blade Sect¡¯s representative. He had thought that Ye Li could never be Lin Qiang¡¯s match. But now, Heavenly Blade Sect¡¯s representative stood frozen on the spot, like a clay statue, unable to recover for a long time. ¡­ In a room within the Crazy Dragon Martial Arts Hall, ¡°Lin Qiang, is what you said really true?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°It¡¯s indeed true, he is a super-genius,¡± Lin Qiang told a middle-aged man. This middle-aged man had an impressive stature and an air of inherent authority about him. The man was none other than Kuang Lang, the head of the Crazy Dragon Martial Arts Hall. ¡°Then bring him to meet me. I want to see for myself,¡± said Kuang Lang. As a tier 3 Earth Saint Realm martial artist, he naturally wanted to see the kind of genius Crazy Dragon Martial Arts Hall had recruited. Chapter 1459 - Chapter 1459 Meeting the head of Crazy Dragon Martial Arts Chapter 1459: Meeting the head of Crazy Dragon Martial Arts Hall Chapter 1459: Meeting the head of Crazy Dragon Martial Arts Hall It didn¡¯t take long for Lin Qiang to bring Ye Li to the side of Kuang Lang, the head of the Crazy Dragon Martial Arts Hall. ¡°Are you Ye Li?¡± Kuang Lang sized up Ye Li from head to toe. ¡°Yes, I am Ye Li.¡± Ye Li nodded his head. ¡°Indeed, a young talent.¡± Kuang Lang said to Ye Li with a smile. Ye Li¡¯s face showed no fluctuations, as if the person in front of him was not the head of the Crazy Dragon Martial Arts Hall at all. ¡°Ye Li, can you inform us of your Realm?¡± Kuang Lang looked at Ye Li. Hearing this, Lin Qiang also turned to look at Ye Li; he certainly wanted to know what realm Ye Li was in. ¡°Tier 4 Earth Saint level,¡± Ye Li slowly said. What?! Upon hearing this, both Kuang Lang and Lin Qiang exclaimed in shock. Tier 4 Earth Saint level realm? They looked at each other, unable to recover their senses for a long time. ¡°Ahem.¡± Suddenly, Lin Qiang coughed twice. ¡°Ye Li, this is the head of our Crazy Dragon Martial Arts Hall, Kuang Lang. Do not be disrespectful,¡± Lin Qiang said to Ye Li. Ye Li chuckled inwardly, thinking that he was telling the truth, but you don¡¯t believe me, what can I do. ¡°I really am at the Tier 4 Earth Saint level,¡± Ye Li continued. Ha ha ha ha! Upon hearing this, Kuang Lang laughed, ¡°Interesting, very interesting.¡± In the past, Kuang Lang had never even heard of someone like Ye Li, let alone seen one. ¡°Ye Li, since you say you truly are at the Tier 4 Earth Saint level, then half a month later, at the big match between the Wild Waves Martial Arts School and the Blackwater Martial Hall, can you win first place?¡± Kuang Lang looked at Ye Li. ¡°If I do win first place, what will be the reward?¡± Ye Li asked in return. Hearing this, Lin Qiang was secretly shocked. He could never have imagined Ye Li daring to speak to the head of the hall in such a manner. ¡°A reward?¡± Kuang Lang thought for a moment, ¡°If you win first place, then I will make you a vice-head of the hall.¡± What?! Lin Qiang, naturally, did not expect the head of the hall to say such a thing, and was dumbfounded. ¡°Okay.¡± Without thinking, Ye Li agreed immediately. ¡°Then good, I will make an announcement,¡± Kuang Lang said. After saying this, Kuang Lang called over a warrior with B-level genes. After speaking a few sentences to this warrior with B-level genes, the warrior also looked quite astonished, but he quickly nodded. It did not take long for the broadcast of the Crazy Dragon Martial Arts Hall to sound. ¡°All warriors with special genes of the Crazy Dragon Martial Arts Hall, listen up, Ye Li has joined our Crazy Dragon Martial Arts Hall, and in half a month¡¯s time, he will be competing against Wu Tian of the Blackwater Martial Hall.¡± ¡°If Ye Li wins, he will become the vice-head of our Crazy Dragon Martial Arts Hall.¡± Hss! Everywhere in the Crazy Dragon Martial Arts Hall, upon hearing the voice in the broadcast, everyone was profoundly startled. ¡°Who is Ye Li?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, could it be a peerless genius who has just joined our Crazy Dragon Martial Arts Hall?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what was said in the broadcast? In half a month, Ye Li will compete against Wu Tian! Who is Wu Tian? He is the top student of the Blackwater Martial Hall, a seventh-tier Earth King-level warrior with special genes!¡± For a moment, speculations about Ye Li were rampant. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only However, the students at the Genius Camp were not at all unfamiliar with the name Ye Li. ¡°Brother Ye Li is awesome!¡± Miss Xiaohui was the first to cheer. ¡°Ye Li is really incredible, I wish I could become as awesome as him.¡± The students at the Genius Camp also all became excited. Chapter 1460 - Chapter 1460 Crazy Dragon Martial Arts Halls number one Chapter 1460: Crazy Dragon Martial Arts Hall¡¯s number one genius, Gao Xuewei Chapter 1460: Crazy Dragon Martial Arts Hall¡¯s number one genius, Gao Xuewei Crazy Dragon Martial Arts Hall was one of the top ten martial arts halls in Wind Demon City, boasting tens of thousands of students; many of them didn¡¯t recognize Ye Li. Ye Li didn¡¯t care. He slowly walked out from the grand hall. Outside, people were discussing him. His face remained calm only because he knew he wouldn¡¯t care about these people¡¯s discussions. ¡°Who do you think Ye Li is?¡± ¡°I think he might be related to the hall master.¡± ¡°I think so too.¡± A few students began discussing. Suddenly, they felt a flash before their eyes, closed them, and then, surprised, looked at Ye Li. This this this¡­ The group of students was utterly astounded; they had never seen anyone as handsome as Ye Li before. He was incredibly handsome. They realized that compared to Ye Li, they were as different as heaven and earth. ¡°Brother over there.¡± Suddenly, a student called out to Ye Li. Ye Li paused, then turned around, ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Do you know who Ye Li is?¡± ¡°Ye Li?¡± Ye Li chuckled, ¡°I am Ye Li.¡± What?! The students were shocked; they couldn¡¯t have imagined Ye Li would say such a thing. ¡°You you you¡­ you¡¯re Ye Li?¡± ¡°Is there something so strange about it?¡± A hint of confusion appeared on Ye Li¡¯s jade-like face. ¡°You are Ye Li?¡± Suddenly, a very sharp voice reached Ye Li¡¯s ears. ¡°It¡¯s Gao Xuewei!¡± A student cried out in alarm. A woman about Ye Li¡¯s age appeared in front of him. Ye Li assessed Gao Xuewei from head to toe; he found her quite impressive looking, only her realm was a bit low, just a seventh-tier Earth King realm. ¡°Who is Gao Xuewei?¡± Another student asked in astonishment. ¡°You don¡¯t know Gao Xuewei? Gao Xuewei is the top student at our Crazy Dragon Martial Arts Hall.¡± What? Several students looked at each other in bewilderment. Due to Gao Xuewei¡¯s arrival, the crowd of onlooking students grew larger. ¡°Is that Ye Li?¡± Many students swallowed hard. The broadcast made it clear that in half a month, Ye Li was to battle with Wu Tian, the top talent of Blackwater Martial Hall! And they still didn¡¯t know who Ye Li was; now, they had finally seen the true face of Ye Li. However¡­ The students all swallowed hard, thinking that Ye Li was indeed too imposing. ¡°Yes, I am Ye Li. What is it?¡± Ye Li looked indifferently at Gao Xuewei in front of him, thinking, other trees wish to be still but the wind will not cease. ¡°Do you know who I am?¡± Gao Xuewei looked coldly at Ye Li. She was the top student at Crazy Dragon Martial Arts Hall, and the battle half a month later was supposed to be hers against Wu Tian of Blackwater Martial Hall. But now¡­ It had been taken by Ye Li! She was naturally very angry! Upon hearing Gao Xuewei¡¯s words, Ye Li slightly frowned, thinking whether who you are matters to me. ¡°Who you are,¡± Ye Li looked quizzically at Gao Xuewei, ¡°is that important?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Gao Xuewei was taken aback; she clenched her teeth tightly. The onlooking students also hadn¡¯t expected Ye Li to say something like that. ¡°Hehe!¡± Gao Xuewei gave a cold laugh, ¡°What right do you have to fight Wu Tian of Blackwater Martial Hall?¡± The onlooking students all turned their gaze back to Ye Li, eager to see how he would respond. Chapter 1461 - Chapter 1461 I want to fight with you Chapter 1461: I want to fight with you Chapter 1461: I want to fight with you At this moment, all the students were looking at Ye Li, simply because they all wanted to know whether Ye Li truly had the qualifications to represent Crazy Dragon Martial Arts Hall in a battle against Wu Tian from Blackwater Martial Hall. On the other side. ¡°Master, why would you let Ye Li¡­¡± Lin Qiang watched the head of the hall, Kuang Lang, with great incomprehension. ¡°I feel that Ye Li has a kind of indescribable aura about him. I always believe that Ye Li is very strong, and not just ordinarily so, but an incomparable presence.¡± Kuang Lang said. With Lin Qiang¡¯s realm, of course, he did not quite understand what Kuang Lang meant. Over here. All the students were waiting for Ye Li¡¯s answer, noticing that his face remained as calm as the breeze and the clouds. Seeing the expression on Ye Li¡¯s face, they couldn¡¯t help feeling a surge of anger within themselves. ¡°Answer!¡± Gao Xuewei looked at Ye Li with a cold gaze. Ye Li smiled and said lightly to Gao Xuewei, ¡°And what makes me obliged to answer you?¡± ¡°You¡­!¡± As the top talent of Crazy Dragon Martial Arts Hall, Gao Xuewei had never had anyone dare to speak to her this way. She couldn¡¯t help but erupt in fury. ¡°Ye Li, how dare you speak to me like this?¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t I speak to you in this manner?¡± Ye Li counterquestioned. He found Gao Xuewei quite amusing. Just an ant, yet so full of self-importance. ¡°If you don¡¯t answer my question now, I will make my move against you!¡± Gao Xuewei said, staring coldly at Ye Li. Hiss! All the onlooking students widened their eyes, staring agape at the scene before them. They were all waiting for Ye Li, eager to see whether he would answer or not. After all, Gao Xuewei had laid down her ultimatum¨Cif he didn¡¯t respond, she would take action against Ye Li. ¡°You, a mere ant, originally don¡¯t even have the right to speak to me. But since you insist on an answer, listen,¡± Ye Li looked indifferently at Gao Xuewei, ¡°because I am strong, therefore I took your place.¡± What!!! As soon as these words were spoken, the onlooking students couldn¡¯t help but gasp in shock. In their opinion, Ye Li was far too arrogant to utter such words. Keep in mind, Gao Xuewei is a seventh-tier Earth King-level warrior with special genes! Yet such a fearsome realm, in Ye Li¡¯s eyes, was nothing but an ant? Silence, a death-like quietude. All the students present didn¡¯t dare to utter a single word, watching Ye Li with a mix of fear and awe. Gao Xuewei herself had never expected that Ye Li would say such things. She looked at Ye Li, seething with rage. ¡°You, you¡­!¡± Clearly, Gao Xuewei was infuriated to the extreme at this moment. ¡°Leave,¡± Ye Li said slowly to Gao Xuewei. As the top talent of Crazy Dragon Martial Arts Hall, Gao Xuewei had never been looked down upon in such a way, and she stared fixedly at Ye Li. ¡°I demand a duel with you!¡± Gao Xuewei¡¯s cold shout was directed at Ye Li. Ye Li smiled indifferently, ¡°You¡¯re not worthy.¡± Hiss! All the onlooking students gasped once again, never having imagined a person could be so audacious. But now they were seeing it firsthand. They didn¡¯t understand whether Ye Li was truly formidable or just pretending, his heart already a mess of panic. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Clearly, they preferred to believe the latter. They simply couldn¡¯t believe that a newcomer who had just joined Crazy Dragon Martial Arts Hall could possess such an overwhelming strength that it left them feeling breathless. ¡°You¡¯re just afraid, aren¡¯t you!¡± Gao Xuewei stared intensely at Ye Li. In her view, Ye Li surely didn¡¯t dare to face her in battle! Chapter 1462 - Chapter 1462 Do you really want to fight with me Chapter 1462: Do you really want to fight with me? Chapter 1462: Do you really want to fight with me? Ye Li chuckled. He really didn¡¯t understand why Gao Xuewei dared to boast so shamelessly. He, afraid? How could he, a noble fourth-tier Earth Saint-level warrior, stoop to the level of a seventh-tier Earth King-level warrior with special genes? Indeed, he didn¡¯t want to stoop to Gao Xuewei¡¯s level, not to mention that it wasn¡¯t him who decided to represent Crazy Dragon Martial Arts Hall in a battle against Wu Tian, the top student of Blackwater Martial Hall, but Kuang Lang, the master of Crazy Dragon Martial Arts Hall. So, they dare not face Kuang Lang and come for him instead, is that it? As the saying goes, the tree wishes to stay quiet, but the wind keeps blowing! ¡°I¡¯ll say it once more, leave.¡± Ye Li spoke slowly to the furious Gao Xuewei. Since joining Crazy Dragon Martial Arts Hall, Gao Xuewei had never been looked down upon, especially by someone of a similar age. ¡°And what if I don¡¯t leave?¡± Gao Xuewei stared intensely at Ye Li, thinking that if Ye Li refused to fight her, she would not move and see what he would do. The onlooking students all widened their eyes because such a drama was naturally unprecedented for them. One was the top talent of Crazy Dragon Martial Arts Hall, and the other, the newly joined Ye Li who had stirred up waves. These two were clearly well-matched rivals, skill meeting skill! It was like a proverbial clash: the tiger descending the mountain meets the tiger climbing up, the dragon in the clouds meets the dragon in the fog! The faces of the onlookers lit up with intrigue, and they even eagerly anticipated Ye Li and Gao Xuewei¡¯s confrontation. After all, such a battle would certainly be a spectacle to behold. ¡°You really want to fight me?¡± Ye Li thought that if he didn¡¯t teach Gao Xuewei a lesson, she would never understand the vast difference between heaven and earth. ¡°Yes!¡± Gao Xuewei uttered that one word with unwavering determination. ¡°Very well, the location?¡± Ye Li looked at Gao Xuewei. ¡°Anywhere!¡± Gao Xuewei said to Ye Li. Upon hearing this, all the students became incredibly excited, thinking that they would finally witness such a battle. In their eyes, this battle was bound to be immensely exciting. Although they all felt that Ye Li¡¯s arrogance was beyond bounds, they still knew he must possess remarkable strength. ¡°Then, let it be here.¡± Ye Li slowly spoke to Gao Xuewei. Immediately, the students made way. As their eyes locked, a major battle seemed imminent. ¡°Ye Li, I advise you to surrender; you cannot possibly be my match!¡± Gao Xuewei coldly told Ye Li. Ye Li smiled nonchalantly, shaking his head internally, thinking how could Gao Xuewei, a mere ant in his eyes, ever comprehend the vastness of heaven and earth? Gao Xuewei, watching the expression on Ye Li¡¯s face, suddenly had her pupils contract sharply! ¡°Take this! Ye Li!¡± As soon as she finished speaking, Gao Xuewei launched an attack on Ye Li. Suddenly, Gao Xuewei raised her palm, where terrifying spiritual power began to manifest. Then, her palm fiercely struck towards Ye Li. The spiritual power formed a Snow Dragon that flew towards Ye Li at the speed of the wind. ¡°Snow Dragon Spirit Palm!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The watching students gasped in shock. In their eyes, the attack unleashed by Gao Xuewei was naturally terrifying. But in Ye Li¡¯s eyes, such an attack was pitifully weak. Just as the spiritual power-formed Snow Dragon was about to strike Ye Li¡¯s body, Ye Li activated his Heavenly Spirit Eyes! A brilliant light burst forth from his eyes! Chapter 1463 - Chapter 1463 Speechless Gao Xuewei Chapter 1463: Speechless Gao Xuewei Chapter 1463: Speechless Gao Xuewei Just as the Snow Dragon, condensed from spiritual power, was about to attack Ye Li¡¯s body¡­ A sharp glint suddenly shot from Ye Li¡¯s pupils. That terrifying glint heavily collided with the Snow Dragon formed of spiritual power. Boom!!! The Snow Dragon, condensed from spiritual power, instantly vanished without a trace! But the residual force of the sharp glint continued to fiercely assault Gao Xuewei. What?! The onlooking students, witnessing such a scene, were all startled into shock, their eyes widened, and their mouths agape as if they could swallow an extra-large bowl. In their view, such a scene was simply too shocking. Not just them, even Gao Xuewei herself was stunned into disbelief. After all, as a seventh-tier Earth King-level warrior with special genes, Gao Xuewei had some speed; she dodged the attack of the sharp glint with a swift side-step. But what Gao Xuewei never expected was that Ye Li had disappeared from his original spot. Where¡­ where is he?! The onlooking students were also dumbfounded, frantically searching for Ye Li. Because they noticed that at Ye Li¡¯s original location, there was now only a lingering afterimage. ¡°Hehe.¡± All of a sudden, Ye Li¡¯s laughter sounded in everyone¡¯s ears. All the students hurriedly followed the sound to look over. But what they saw was that Ye Li had already closed in on Gao Xuewei, and they had no idea how Ye Li had gotten so close to her. They could think for ten days and ten nights and still not understand how Ye Li had done it. Gao Xuewei reacted quickly, seeing that Ye Li had appeared before her, she was dumbfounded for a second, then violently launched a palm strike at Ye Li. Ye Li raised two fingers and caught Gao Xuewei¡¯s palm between them. What? Gao Xuewei was shocked, staring at Ye Li in disbelief. She had never imagined in her wildest dreams that Ye Li could be so formidable; she originally thought that Ye Li couldn¡¯t possibly be her match. But now it seemed, she was not only wrong, but completely and utterly mistaken. The onlooking students were also dumbstruck. They looked at each other in bewilderment. That palm strike was caught just with two fingers? Furthermore, regarding that terrifying spiritual power-condensed Snow Dragon, they had clearly seen a sharp glint shoot from Ye Li¡¯s eyes. They simply couldn¡¯t comprehend how a person¡¯s eyes could emit such a glint. And that glint was so terrifying that it directly disintegrated the spiritual power-condensed Snow Dragon. ¡°You, you!¡± Gao Xuewei looked at Ye Li in amazement, unable to utter a complete sentence at that moment. ¡°Are you surprised?¡± A hint of playfulness appeared on Ye Li¡¯s fair and handsome face. Gao Xuewei was taken aback, of course, she had not expected Ye Li to say such a thing. Of course she was surprised; anyone would be in such a situation. Seeing the expression on Gao Xuewei¡¯s face, Ye Li couldn¡¯t help but smile again, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you could beat me?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to see if I¡¯m qualified to fight Wu Tian?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Back-to-back questions left Gao Xuewei speechless. Gao Xuewei didn¡¯t know what to say anymore; she stood there stiff as if she were a clay statue. What Ye Li didn¡¯t expect was that Gao Xuewei still had a stubborn streak. ¡°Let go!¡± Then, Gao Xuewei coldly spoke to Ye Li. Chapter 1464 - Chapter 1464 Chop my head with a knife Chapter 1464: Chop my head with a knife Chapter 1464: Chop my head with a knife Ye Li hadn¡¯t expected Gao Xuewei to still be so proud; even when captured by him, she remained defiant. ¡°You¡¯re so strong, why don¡¯t you pull away yourself?¡± Ye Li spoke slowly to Gao Xuewei. At this moment, Ye Li¡¯s two fingers were still pinching Gao Xuewei¡¯s palm. The onlooking students were watching the scene with surging emotions. They knew that Gao Xuewei was the number one talent of the Crazy Dragon Martial Arts Hall. Such a scene, which they wouldn¡¯t have dared to dream of before, was now truly unfolding before their eyes. ¡°You¡­!¡± Gao Xuewei looked at Ye Li with indignation. ¡°For an ant like you to be so insolent before me, Ye Li,¡± a scornful smile appeared on Ye Li¡¯s jade-like face, ¡°is truly ignorant!¡± Ye Li¡¯s face couldn¡¯t show any more contempt at this moment. Gao Xuewei, who had never before been so belittled, clenched her silver teeth and stared at Ye Li. ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± Gao Xuewei¡¯s anger reached an unprecedented level. Upon hearing this, Ye Li laughed, ¡°Ants like you can only flaunt their tongues, pathetically weak as you are.¡± Shock, absolute shock! All the onlooking students were shaken, with their expressions seeming to freeze. ¡°Are you¡­ really trying to provoke me?¡± Gao Xuewei stared at Ye Li intensely. Ye Li smiled serenely, his gaze lightly falling upon one of the students. ¡°Give me your knife.¡± ¡°What?!¡± The student was startled, not expecting Ye Li to suddenly speak to him. However, he was now aware of Ye Li¡¯s prowess, knowing that even Gao Xuewei, the number one talent of the Crazy Dragon Martial Arts Hall, had no power to resist before Ye Li, let alone himself. It was literally heaven and earth apart. Immediately, the student handed his Cold Blade over to Ye Li. Gao Xuewei watched Ye Li with a cold gaze, obviously clueless about what Ye Li was planning to do. ¡°Tell me, are you not a complete waste?¡± Ye Li asked Gao Xuewei with a playful look. ¡°I am not!¡± Gao Xuewei answered coldly. Gao Xuewei couldn¡¯t believe that Ye Li would dare to do anything to her in the Crazy Dragon Martial Arts Hall! ¡°All right, then,¡± Ye Li said indifferently, looking at Gao Xuewei, ¡°take this knife, and strike at my head with it.¡± What!!! Upon these words, all the onlooking students gasped in shock, their eyes wide as they looked at Ye Li. Has Ye Li gone mad? In their eyes, Ye Li must have gone mad, for no sane person would say such a thing. ¡°You¡­!¡± Gao Xuewei, too, hadn¡¯t expected Ye Li to speak like this, her fair face filled with astonishment. ¡°Don¡¯t dare?¡± Ye Li smiled faintly, the scorn on his face becoming more pronounced. ¡°I¡¯ve said it, you¡¯re a complete waste, so why can¡¯t you believe it?¡± Ye Li said to Gao Xuewei confidently. Gao Xuewei, upon hearing these words, felt a chills, ¡°I said, I¡¯m not a waste!¡± Her voice nearly roared. ¡°If you dare not strike my head with the knife, how can you claim you¡¯re not a waste?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ye Li looked at Gao Xuewei with utter disdain, even shaking his head. Gao Xuewei, seeing this, couldn¡¯t help but rage beyond compare. ¡°Fine!¡± Suddenly, Gao Xuewei shouted loudly. Under the astonished gaze of the onlooking students, Gao Xuewei took the Cold Blade that Ye Li handed over. Chapter 1465 - Chapter 1465 The Shock of All Students Chapter 1465: The Shock of All Students Chapter 1465: The Shock of All Students The onlookers watched Gao Xuewei receive the Cold Blade, all somewhat stunned. They thought, ¡°Gao Xuewei wouldn¡¯t really prepare to chop the Cold Blade onto Ye Li¡¯s head, would she?¡± In the Crazy Dragon Martial Arts Hall, killing was prohibited. Immediately, they realized and thought that Ye Li must know Gao Xuewei wouldn¡¯t dare to chop, so he must be doing this intentionally. ¡°Chop.¡± Ye Li slowly spoke to Gao Xuewei. What?! The onlookers never expected that Ye Li would actually dare to let Gao Xuewei chop him. They knew that when people became angry, they could lose their reasoning. What if she really did chop? They really didn¡¯t understand why Ye Li was so courageous. ¡°You¡­!¡± Gao Xuewei stared fixedly at Ye Li, knowing all too well that killing was forbidden in the Crazy Dragon Martial Arts Hall. ¡°Not daring?¡± ¡°Waste!¡± Ye Li looked at Gao Xuewei with utter disdain. Upon hearing these words, Gao Xuewei finally couldn¡¯t hold back any longer and, holding the Cold Blade, she savagely chopped towards Ye Li¡¯s head. What!!! The onlookers all exclaimed, unable to believe that Gao Xuewei really dared to chop! But what the onlookers never expected more was that Ye Li did not dodge! They finally understood, Ye Li was not courageous but thoroughly insane. Without a doubt, Gao Xuewei¡¯s angry chop heavily landed on Ye Li¡¯s head. She originally didn¡¯t want to chop, but all of this was forced by Ye Li! Ding! Just when everyone thought Ye Li couldn¡¯t possibly survive, the Cold Blade in Gao Xuewei¡¯s hand emitted a sound of steel colliding with Ye Li¡¯s head. Hiss! All the onlooking students, witnessing such a scene, couldn¡¯t help but sharply inhale, all staring wide-eyed in astonishment. They swore, this was the most shocking moment they had ever experienced. This, this, this¡­ Gao Xuewei also stood there wide-eyed, speechless for a long time. Ye Li¡¯s face remained calm and collected as he looked mildly at Gao Xuewei. ¡°You still have a bit of courage.¡± Having said that, Ye Li slowly walked away. Leaving Gao Xuewei and the students staring in shock, frozen in their places. ¡­ Ye Li returned to the Genius Camp. Miss Xiaohui saw Ye Li return and was the first to rush over. ¡°Brother Ye Li, you are finally back.¡± Ye Li patted Miss Xiaohui¡¯s head, and he smiled. The onlooking students at the Genius Camp watched Ye Li with envy; in their eyes, Ye Li was simply too strong. ¡°Ye Li, representing our Crazy Dragon Martial Arts Hall to fight Wu Tian of Blackwater Martial Hall, was awesome.¡± ¡°Yes, Ye Li, you truly are our idol.¡± Over a hundred students became ardent fans of Ye Li. Ye Li smiled casually, his demeanor serene and composed. Before long, the incident with Gao Xuewei had spread, and soon everyone in the Crazy Dragon Martial Arts Hall knew about it. Many people in the Crazy Dragon Martial Arts Hall didn¡¯t know who Ye Li was before, but after this incident was relayed, they finally knew. ¡°Headmaster, you really have a keen eye.¡± Martial Master Lin Qiang said to Headmaster Kuang Lang. ¡°Many people think so.¡± Kuang Lang shook his head, unconcerned. Genius Camp. ¡°Is there nowhere in this Genius Camp for cultivation?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ye Li suddenly asked the students. ¡°Oh, that is the cultivation tower.¡± A student pointed toward a hundred-story tall tower not far away. Cultivation tower? A gleam of excitement appeared on Ye Li¡¯s face. Chapter 1466 - Chapter 1466 In an instant a hundred layers Chapter 1466: In an instant, a hundred layers Chapter 1466: In an instant, a hundred layers All the students at the Genius Camp suddenly thought of something. ¡°Ye Li, are you going to challenge the cultivation tower?¡± A look of excitement appeared on all the students¡¯ faces. ¡°Brother Ye Li, I just went to the cultivation tower, I managed to reach over twenty floors.¡± Miss Xiaohui said to Ye Li. ¡°Right now, the highest record holder in the Genius Camp¡¯s cultivation tower is Heavenly Blade Sect, thirty floors,¡± Miss Xiaohui continued. The students all looked towards Ye Li, they wanted to know if he would actually challenge the martial tower. Ye Li glanced at the sun in the sky and after a few seconds, he slowly spoke: ¡°Then I shall reluctantly challenge up to a hundred floors.¡± Hisss! Upon hearing these words, all the students at the Genius Camp took in a cold breath. Reluctantly¡­ challenge up to a hundred floors? Although they all knew Ye Li was terrifyingly strong, this¡­ seemed too much like a fantasy. ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡± Ye Li asked calmly as he scanned the students in front of him. ¡°We don¡¯t believe,¡± All the students shook their heads, they would rather believe that scholars could stumble upon troops or that pigs could climb trees than believe that Ye Li could reach the top of the cultivation tower. Ye Li then slowly walked towards the cultivation tower. The original top genius of the Genius Camp, Heavenly Blade Sect, clenched his fists as he watched that slightly emaciated figure heading towards the cultivation tower. ¡°Just don¡¯t reach a hundred floors, or I¡¯d have to crawl into a hole.¡± Heavenly Blade Sect was once the top genius of the Genius Camp, and he truly did not want to believe that there was someone in the Genius Camp who could challenge up to a hundred floors of the cultivation tower. Under all the students¡¯ watchful eyes, Ye Li walked to the base of the cultivation tower. Next, Ye Li¡¯s figure flashed, disappearing from sight. And then. The hundredth floor of the cultivation tower lit up. How could this be!!! All the students at the Genius Camp stepped back as they watched this scene, their faces filled with shock and awe. Reached the hundredth floor of the cultivation tower in an instant? Were they dreaming? The students hastily rubbed their eyes, because they couldn¡¯t believe it was real. How could someone just enter the cultivation tower and then be on the hundredth floor? Unfortunately, no matter how much they rubbed their eyes, the result remained the same. ¡°Look! The ranking changed!¡± Suddenly, someone shouted. All the students rushed to look at the leaderboard at the base of the cultivation tower, only to see the original first position had been replaced. First place: Ye Li. Tower levels challenged: A hundred floors. Silence fell, so quiet you could hear a pin drop. All the students inside the Genius Camp were too shocked to utter a single word, their faces expressed complete amazement. They looked at each other, feeling that Ye Li was too terrifying. If they hadn¡¯t seen Ye Li themselves, they wouldn¡¯t dare to believe that such a terrifying person existed in this world. ¡°Not focusing on cultivation, what¡¯s everyone gathering here for!¡± Suddenly, a stern voice reached the students¡¯ ears. Martial master Lin Qiang came walking over. ¡°Master Lin, this this this is what happened.¡± A student hastily explained the entire course of events to Lin Qiang. What?! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Lin Qiang was extremely shocked upon hearing this. He hastily looked towards the leaderboard and found that Ye Li was indeed in first place. This this this¡­ Lin Qiang was at a loss for words. To him, this was simply too incredible. Chapter 1467 - Chapter 1467 Master Ye Li instantly charged to the 100th Chapter 1467: Master, Ye Li instantly charged to the 100th floor! Chapter 1467: Master, Ye Li instantly charged to the 100th floor! At this moment, everyone in the Genius Camp undoubtedly wore shocked expressions on their faces. The instant someone reached the hundredth floor of the cultivation tower, they couldn¡¯t comprehend how Ye Li had managed to do it, no matter how hard they thought. Could it be¡­ Was Ye Li truly a warrior with supreme special genes? ¡°Ye Li has come out!¡± Suddenly, a student shouted loudly. Everyone looked toward the cultivation tower and saw Ye Li slowly walking toward them. Lin Qiang was the first to greet him. ¡°Ye Li, you¡­ you¡­ how did you do it?¡± Lin Qiang stared at Ye Li, speechless. In his view, this was absolutely impossible. All the students in the Genius Camp were also looking at Ye Li because they all wanted to know how he had done it. Everyone was waiting for Ye Li to speak. ¡°How did I do it?¡± Ye Li was a bit stunned, thinking that he had simply done it this way, how else could he have done it. ¡°Is there anything worth being surprised about?¡± Ye Li scanned the students as he spoke. What?! The watching students were dumbfounded, they had never expected Ye Li to say such a thing. Is there nothing surprising about that? Anyone who saw such a scene would be incredibly shocked. Suddenly, Lin Qiang couldn¡¯t help but recall a phrase Ye Li had said to him and Master Kuang Lang. ¡°I am a Tier 4, Saint Realm warrior.¡± At that time, he definitely wouldn¡¯t have believed it, but now¡­ could it be true? At this thought, Lin Qiang could no longer stay put and hurriedly started running out of the Genius Camp, moving faster than he ever had before. It didn¡¯t take long for Lin Qiang to arrive at the Master¡¯s hall. ¡°Master! Master!¡± Lin Qiang was shouting all the way there. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?!¡± Master Kuang Lang immediately leapt from his chair. ¡°Ye Li¡­ Ye Li¡­¡± Lin Qiang calmed his excited heart, ¡°Ye Li reached the hundredth floor of the Genius Camp¡¯s cultivation tower!¡± What?! Upon hearing this, Master Kuang Lang of Crazy Dragon Martial Arts Hall was utterly stunned, his eyes were several times wider than usual. ¡°I-I-I¡­ I might not have expressed it clearly, Ye Li had just stepped into the cultivation tower, then the hundredth floor lit up.¡± Hiss! Upon hearing this, even Master Kuang Lang of Crazy Dragon Martial Arts Hall was extremely shocked. ¡°Lin Qiang, you¡¯re not joking, right?¡± He thought that even he couldn¡¯t accomplish that. ¡°Absolutely true, Master!¡± Lin Qiang quickly replied. This¡­ Master Kuang Lang of Crazy Dragon Martial Arts Hall pondered momentarily, then said to Lin Qiang: ¡°Could there be a problem with the cultivation tower?¡± ¡°Uh, that¡­¡± Lin Qiang also fell silent, thinking that indeed there was a possibility. Otherwise, how could someone just enter the cultivation tower and then the hundredth floor light up? ¡°Maybe it is, maybe not.¡± Lin Qiang looked at Kuang Lang, ¡°Master, have you forgotten what Ye Li told us, that he is a Tier 4, Saint Realm warrior with special genes.¡± Master Kuang Lang of Crazy Dragon Martial Arts Hall fell silent for a few seconds, ¡°Shall we go and see?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Immediately, Lin Qiang and Kuang Lang hurried to the Genius Camp. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Genius Camp. At this time in the Genius Camp, everyone was looking at Ye Li as if they were looking at a divine being. Meanwhile, Heavenly Blade Sect¡¯s top genius, Tang Lin, was already digging a hole, and no one knew what he was doing. ¡°Tang Lin, what are you doing?¡± A student looked at Tang Lin with confusion. Chapter 1468 - Chapter 1468 Challenging the cultivation tower again Chapter 1468: Challenging the cultivation tower again Chapter 1468: Challenging the cultivation tower again Heavenly Blade Sect had already let loose completely at this point. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± Finally, Heavenly Blade Sect managed to dig the hole properly. He was a man who did what he said, digging himself into a hole when he said he would. Just as he was preparing to enter, a student suddenly exclaimed: ¡°The Head of the Hall is here!¡± Upon these words, all the students at Genius Camp looked over in that direction. They saw Lin Qiang and Kuang Lang approaching. The students at Genius Camp weren¡¯t quite clear what the Head of the Hall was doing here. In their eyes, the Head of the Hall was like a supreme being, completely out of their reach. Kuang Lang, the Head of Crazy Dragon Martial Arts Hall, stepped in front of Ye Li. ¡°Ye Li, I heard you reached the 100th floor of the cultivation tower instantly?¡± Kuang Lang, the Head of Crazy Dragon Martial Arts Hall, looked at Ye Li and asked. Ye Li nodded, ¡°Yes, Head of the Hall.¡± ¡°Ye Li, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t believe you, but I think there¡¯s something wrong with the cultivation tower,¡± Kuang Lang said. Hearing this, Ye Li smiled wryly, thinking this was still a lack of trust. ¡°Head of the Hall, what would you like me to do?¡± Ye Li said to Kuang Lang, the Head of Crazy Dragon Martial Arts Hall. ¡°I¡¯m going to check the cultivation tower now.¡± Kuang Lang said. Afterwards, Kuang Lang walked over to the cultivation tower. An hour passed. The 100th floor of the cultivation tower lit up. Soon after, Kuang Lang, the Head of Crazy Dragon Martial Arts Hall, emerged from the cultivation tower. ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with the cultivation tower.¡± Kuang Lang looked at Ye Li. Ye Li¡¯s face was as calm as water, ¡°Head of the Hall¡­.¡± Before he could finish, Kuang Lang interrupted him. ¡°Ye Li, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t believe you, but I¡¯d like you to try challenging the cultivation tower again,¡± said Kuang Lang to Ye Li. ¡°Alright.¡± Ye Li felt somewhat helpless internally. He thought about how Kuang Lang was just a 3rd tier Realm martial master, while he was a Tier 4 warrior with special genes. The gap between their realms, though seemingly small, was actually an impossible chasm to cross. The students at Genius Camp understood the situation in an instant. Seems like there was indeed something wrong with the cultivation tower when Ye Li challenged it. Thinking of this, their hearts were much appeased. Meanwhile, Heavenly Blade Sect immediately began filling the hole he had dug. ¡°What are you doing?¡± A student looked at Heavenly Blade Sect in shock, thinking he had dug a hole for so long only to fill it up now; was there something wrong? At that moment, Heavenly Blade Sect¡¯s face wore a triumphant smile. He didn¡¯t know how many years it had been since he had felt this proud of himself. Just then, Ye Li had already approached the base of the cultivation tower. All the students in Genius Camp were watching him, believing that he could at most reach the 50th floor. Yet Miss Xiaohui was full of confidence in Ye Li, raising her small fists. ¡°Keep it up, Brother Ye Li!¡± Following Miss Xiaohui¡¯s shout, Ye Li walked into the cultivation tower. The moment Ye Li entered, everyone present widened their eyes. They all wanted to see whether there was indeed a problem with the cultivation tower or what. What none of them had anticipated was the scene that unfolded next. The 100th floor of the cultivation tower lit up once again. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only How is that possible!!! All the people at Genius Camp shouted in disbelief as they watched the scene. ¡°This¡­ this¡­ this¡­¡± The martial master of Genius Camp, Lin Qiang, was profoundly shocked. In his view, there was nothing more astonishing than this. Chapter 1469 - Chapter 1469 Kuang Langs Astonishment Chapter 1469: Kuang Lang¡¯s Astonishment Chapter 1469: Kuang Lang¡¯s Astonishment Hiss! Even Kuang Lang, the head of Crazy Dragon Martial Arts Hall, took a sharp intake of breath. To him, it was simply inconceivable. He found that even if he used all his might to think, he couldn¡¯t figure out what exactly was going on. It wasn¡¯t long before Ye Li emerged from the cultivation tower. Kuang Lang, the head of Crazy Dragon Martial Arts Hall, hurried over, driven by intense curiosity. ¡°Ye Li, how¡­ how did you do it?¡± At that moment, all the students of Genius Camp were frozen in place like clay statues, unable to regain their composure for a long time. Kuang Lang looked at Ye Li, naturally seeking an explanation from him. Ye Li smiled and slowly said, ¡°Headmaster, haven¡¯t I already mentioned? I am a Tier 4 Sacred Level warrior with special genes.¡± What!!! As soon as these words came out, everyone in the Genius Camp couldn¡¯t help but gasp and stared at Ye Li, wide-eyed and speechless. Tier 4 Sacred Level warrior with special genes? Is this¡­ is this serious? They couldn¡¯t believe it, truly couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°You, you!¡± At this point, Kuang Lang was so flustered that he couldn¡¯t articulate a complete sentence. ¡°Headmaster, there¡¯s nothing really surprising about this,¡± Ye Li said indifferently. Kuang Lang swallowed and finally understood that peculiar feeling he had the first time he met Ye Li. The first time he saw Ye Li, he always felt there was something inexplicable about him. But now he understood what that feeling was¨Cit was the aura of a powerful being! Upon hearing Ye Li¡¯s words, the students in the Genius Camp were even more astounded, like hearing words they thought they would never hear. They could spend ten days and nights thinking about it but would never imagine Ye Li was actually at a Tier 4 Sacred Realm. Is this real? It all felt like a dream to them. ¡°Hahaha!¡± Kuang Lang of the Crazy Dragon Martial Arts Hall suddenly burst into loud laughter. ¡°Who would have thought that Crazy Dragon Martial Arts Hall would have such a distinguished figure? This is indeed a cause for celebration!¡± At this time, Kuang Lang was undoubtedly overjoyed, thinking about the forthcoming battle with Wu Tian, the top student of Blackwater Martial Hall¨Cit naturally felt like victory was within easy reach. After all, Ye Li was a Tier 4 Sacred Level warrior with special genes. He now truly believed Ye Li was a Tier 4 Sacred Level warrior with special genes. Because he himself was a 3rd Tier Sacred Level warrior with special genes, and it would take him an hour to challenge the hundredth floor of the cultivation tower, whereas Ye Li had done it in an instant¨Cthis explained everything. The former top genius of Genius Camp, Heavenly Blade Sect, now felt as if all his strength had been drained, weakly staggering backward. His face was filled with nothing but shock. ¡°Big brother Ye Li, you really are amazing,¡± Miss Xiaohui threw herself onto Ye Li. ¡°By the way, big brother Ye Li, are you really at a Tier 4 Sacred Realm?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°I believe you definitely are at a Tier 4 Sacred Realm,¡± Miss Xiaohui said with a cute smile to Ye Li. Ye Li also smiled in response. Suddenly, he turned to Kuang Lang, the head of the Crazy Dragon Martial Arts Hall, ¡°Headmaster, can you keep today¡¯s events a secret?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Kuang Lang naturally understood what Ye Li meant. Actually, even without Ye Li saying it, he had planned to do so. After all, the Crazy Dragon Martial Arts Hall was only ranked tenth in Wind Demon City, and being too conspicuous could actually be detrimental. ¡°All students listen up, today¡¯s events must not be disclosed!¡± Kuang Lang sternly told the students of Genius Camp. Chapter 1470 - Chapter 1470 Tang Lins Surprise Chapter 1470: Tang Lin¡¯s Surprise Chapter 1470: Tang Lin¡¯s Surprise The students of Genius Camp dared not disobey and quickly nodded in agreement. After the master of Crazy Dragon Martial Arts Hall, Kuang Lang, and Lin Qiang left, Ye Li turned to someone and spoke indifferently, ¡°You, seem quite unconvinced?¡± The person he was looking at was none other than Heavenly Blade Sect, the original number one talent of Genius Camp. Upon hearing this, Tang Lin involuntarily shrank his neck. How could he have expected Ye Li to suddenly speak to him? ¡°What, what do you want to do?¡± Tang Lin looked at Ye Li in utter shock. Earlier, he indeed felt some resentment towards Ye Li, and upon hearing there was a problem with the cultivation tower, he became even more smug. But he could never have imagined, not even in his wildest dreams, that Ye Li would truly be so terrifying. Now, it was no longer a matter of not being convinced! To him, Ye Li was like a devil, a devil that had infiltrated his soul! ¡°Nothing much, I just feel like you¡¯re a bit unconvinced,¡± Ye Li said lightly. ¡°No no¡­ not at all¡­ I¡¯m convinced,¡± Tang Lin quickly answered. He was almost crying, feeling so uncomfortable all over, as if he had eaten shit. Never before had he seen or even heard of someone as frightening as Ye Li. ¡°You¡¯re currently at the Tier 1 Earth King Realm?¡± ¡°Yes, senior,¡± Tang Lin replied, calling Ye Li ¡®senior¡¯ even though he knew Ye Li was humiliating him. Ye Li fell silent for a few seconds, then he opened the point mall in his mind. After purchasing upgrade potions with points, he handed the elixir to Tang Lin. ¡°Here.¡± A hint of boredom flashed across Ye Li¡¯s face. ¡°What is this¡­?¡± Tang Lin asked, somewhat astonished and perplexed as he looked at Ye Li. ¡°Don¡¯t ask.¡± Tang Lin was startled, not daring to ask any further, and just accepted the upgrade potion from Ye Li¡¯s hand. ¡°Senior, are you expecting me to drink this?¡± Tang Lin asked in horror. ¡°What do you think?¡± Ye Li smiled. Hearing this, Tang Lin felt his soul leaving his body! He knew it must be poison! But¡­ He also knew that not drinking would mean death, whereas ingesting it might at least leave behind a complete corpse. With this in mind, Tang Lin steeled himself and drank it down. But what he never could¡¯ve dreamed was that the potion he drank wasn¡¯t poison at all. This¡­ Tang Lin¡¯s pupils suddenly dilated, feeling a terrifying power surging through his organs. Is this¡­ a breakthrough? Immediately, Tang Lin sat down cross-legged and began to assimilate this power within him. Around Tang Lin¡¯s body, auspicious colors burst forth. Watching this scene, all the students were dumbfounded; they truly didn¡¯t understand what was going on with Tang Lin today. Digging holes and all that. They wondered if perhaps Tang Lin had contracted some illness. A moment later, Tang Lin opened his eyes, his face full of incredible joy. ¡°Haha, I¡¯ve reached the tier 3 Earth King Realm!¡± Tang Lin burst into laughter; it was the first time he had ever laughed so heartily. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only All the students looked at each other in bewilderment; they had only speculated before, but now it seemed to be true. Tang Lin really had caught some illness! ¡°Tang Lin, how about we go to the hospital to have a look?¡± A student who had a good relationship with Tang Lin suggested. Tang Lin heard this and laughed proudly, looking at the students, ¡°You guys don¡¯t actually think I¡¯m sick, do you?¡± Chapter 1471 - Chapter 1471 Twenty-fourth District Chapter 1471: Twenty-fourth District Chapter 1471: Twenty-fourth District ¡°` The students of the Genius Camp looked at each other in bewilderment. ¡°I really did break through to the 3rd tier Earth Kings Realm.¡± Heavenly Blade Sect smiled at the students. The students chuckled darkly, thinking who would believe someone could suddenly break through from a Tier 1 Earth King to a tier 3 Earth King. However, Heavenly Blade Sect no longer paid attention to the students, his gaze turned towards Ye Li. ¡°Senior, I will never forget the great kindness you have shown me!¡± Heavenly Blade Sect¡¯s eyes were firm! ¡°It was nothing.¡± Ye Li spoke slowly. At his words, Heavenly Blade Sect couldn¡¯t help but grow even more respectful because he found Ye Li too terrifying. Could such a person¡­really exist in this world? ¡°Everyone, I am now going to challenge the cultivation tower!¡± With full confidence, Heavenly Blade Sect thought he could definitely reach the thirty-fifth level this time. He was the second-ranked in the cultivation tower, the thirtieth floor! It didn¡¯t take long before Heavenly Blade Sect arrived at the base of the cultivation tower. And then, he began his assault on the cultivation tower! No matter what, the students inside the Genius Camp could not believe Heavenly Blade Sect had truly broken through directly from a Tier 1 Earth King Realm to a tier 3 Earth King Realm. But when Heavenly Blade Sect actually reached the thirty-fifth level, their faces showed great astonishment. Hiss! All the students in the Genius Camp couldn¡¯t help but take a sharp breath, their faces filled with shock. In their minds, it was absolutely impossible. They could not figure out how Heavenly Blade Sect had truly broken through from a Tier 1 Earth King Realm to a tier 3 Earth King Realm! Could it be¡­ The students suddenly thought of a startling possibility, the elixir that Ye Li had given to Heavenly Blade Sect. Could it have been that? Thinking this, all the students were stunned. Hahahaha! Suddenly, Heavenly Blade Sect¡¯s laughter once again reached the ears of the students. They saw Heavenly Blade Sect emerging from the cultivation tower. After approaching Ye Li, his demeanor became extremely respectful. ¡°Senior, I really can¡¯t thank you enough.¡± Heavenly Blade Sect said respectfully looking at Ye Li. Ye Li said nothing, feeling that Heavenly Blade Sect was not a bad person, and besides, he never needed any reason for his actions. He thought since Heavenly Blade Sect did not submit to him, why not make him admire him? Now Heavenly Blade Sect admired him to the utmost, how wonderful that was. ¡°Senior, may I ask you for a favor?¡± A pleading look suddenly appeared on Heavenly Blade Sect¡¯s face. A favor? Ye Li was taken aback as he had not expected Heavenly Blade Sect to suddenly ask for his help. ¡°Let¡¯s hear it.¡± He thought, with ten days until the competition with the Blackwater Martial Hall, he had nothing else to do. Might as well see if there was something interesting going on. ¡°My family has made an enemy out of an evil sect, and this evil sect is quite powerful, so I was thinking¡­¡± Heavenly Blade Sect did not continue, instead looking cautiously at Ye Li. An evil sect? Ye Li was secretly amused, thinking this could indeed be interesting. ¡°Where is your family?¡± ¡°In the twenty-fourth district of Wind Demon City.¡± Ye Li had no idea what the twenty-fourth district was, but looking at Heavenly Blade Sect, he said, ¡°Let¡¯s go and see.¡± When Heavenly Blade Sect saw Ye Li agreeing, his face immediately became overwhelmed with joy. ¡°Thank you, Senior.¡± ¡°Ye Li, brother, I want to go too.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Miss Xiaohui promptly said to Ye Li. ¡°Alright.¡± Ye Li nodded in agreement. Then, the group set off. A few hours later, they arrived at the twenty-fourth district of Wind Demon City! ¡°` Chapter 1472 - Chapter 1472 Coming to the Wild Chapter 1472: Coming to the Wild Chapter 1472: Coming to the Wild Along the way, Ye Li learned some things about Wind Demon City. Wind Demon City was divided into twenty-four districts. Where they were now was merely the weakest district of Wind Demon City. Ye Li now understood why he had been wondering how Wind Demon City could possibly be so weak. However, the twenty-four districts were astonishingly large. ¡°Senior, are you going to visit my family first¡­?¡± Heavenly Blade Sect tried to probe Ye Li¡¯s intentions. ¡°Let¡¯s go directly to that evil sect.¡± Ye Li said slowly. He sensed the location of the Apocalypse Legion and found that they were not far from him now. ¡°Good!¡± Heavenly Blade Sect had endless confidence in Ye Li; he even thought Ye Li was the most terrifying person in this world, without any equal. Soon after, Heavenly Blade Sect informed Ye Li of the location of the evil sect. To Ye Li¡¯s surprise, the evil sect was located around the Apocalypse Legion. A hint of excitement appeared on his face. Immediately, he mentally ordered the Apocalypse Legion to wait for him there. Not long after that, Ye Li, Miss Xiaohui, and Heavenly Blade Sect left the twenty-fourth district and arrived in the wilderness. The wilderness of Wind Demon City was the most terrifying, with countless zombies roaming! But if there was anything more terrifying, it was the front line defense, where the number of zombies was counted in billions. Guided by Heavenly Blade Sect, they reached the foot of a mountain. ¡°Is there someone?¡± Heavenly Blade Sect suddenly exclaimed, unable to conceive that there would be anyone here. However, when he sensed the aura of these people, he jumped in fright. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s zombies!¡± Heavenly Blade Sect was struck speechless at the sight. Naturally, what he saw was the Apocalypse Legion. Miss Xiaohui, looking at the Apocalypse Legion with delight spreading across her doll-like face, said joyfully, ¡°Everyone, it¡¯s so good to see you all!¡± After speaking, Miss Xiaohui hurriedly ran over. ¡°Senior, why aren¡¯t you stopping her, those are zombies!¡± Heavenly Blade Sect looked at Ye Li, horrified. Ye Li smiled calmly, his jade-like face showing no undue concern. ¡°This¡­¡± Heavenly Blade Sect was astounded, and he quickly looked back to Miss Xiaohui and the Apocalypse Legion. What he couldn¡¯t fathom was that Miss Xiaohui was actually conversing with the Apocalypse Legion. In his view, this was utterly impossible. ¡°Do you find this shocking?¡± Out of nowhere, Ye Li asked Heavenly Blade Sect in a faint voice. Heavenly Blade Sect was taken aback, evidently not understanding what Ye Li meant. ¡°Senior, I¡­ I¡¯m somewhat confused.¡± Of course, he was shocked. Anyone would be at the sight of such a scene. ¡°These are my Apocalypse Legion.¡± Ye Li stated frankly. What?! Upon hearing this, Heavenly Blade Sect gasped in shock. ¡°Senior, you¡­ you mean to say, you control these zombies?¡± Heavenly Blade Sect was dumbfounded. He thought that the time at Genius Camp was the most shocking experience he had ever had, but now he realized how utterly wrong he had been. ¡°Is that so strange?¡± Ye Li chuckled. At this moment, Heavenly Blade Sect felt an endless shock within him. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not talk about this anymore, let¡¯s go eliminate that evil sect.¡± After speaking, Ye Li looked toward Ah Da. ¡°Ah Da, you go with him.¡± Upon hearing this, Heavenly Blade Sect involuntarily stepped back a few paces, a chill rushing from his tailbone up to his forehead. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Although he believed the Apocalypse Legion wouldn¡¯t harm him, being together with zombies¡­! ¡°Senior, I¡­ I¡­¡± ¡°Go.¡± Ye Li said unemotionally. Heavenly Blade Sect dared not continue and could only steel himself to ascend the mountain with Ah Da. Chapter 1473 - Chapter 1473 The battle of the strongest trainees in the Chapter 1473: The battle of the strongest trainees in the martial arts school begins Chapter 1473: The battle of the strongest trainees in the martial arts school begins Heavenly Blade Sect and Ah Da ascended the mountain. On their way, he experienced the most horrifying moment in history. Simply because the one accompanying him was a zombie! Moreover, he could feel an extremely terrifying aura emanating from all around Ah Da. Which is to say, Ah Da was an extremely terrifying zombie. Finally, Heavenly Blade Sect and Ah Da arrived outside the evil sect. ¡°This place¡­ This place is the evil sect,¡± Heavenly Blade Sect said to Ah Da, horrified. Upon hearing this, Ah Da vanished from the spot. Now, Ah Da was a Tier 1 Earth Saint-level zombie, with frighteningly powerful strength. Before Heavenly Blade Sect could even react, he heard screams of shock coming from inside. What?! Heavenly Blade Sect hurriedly looked towards the source of the sound, only to see rivers of blood had already started to flow inside. The whole process also lasted only for a few seconds! ¡°This this this¡­¡± At this moment, Heavenly Blade Sect couldn¡¯t even utter a complete sentence. His eyes were wide open, and his mouth gaped enough to fit an extra-large bowl. Ah ah ah ah! The screams continued to come through. It didn¡¯t take long for the entire evil sect to be cleanly slaughtered by Ah Da. And Heavenly Blade Sect stood petrified on the spot like a clay statue. Cold sweat had drenched his entire body, knowing that if he were to face Ah Da, he would have no chance of survival. ¡­ ¡°Big Brother Ye Li, why haven¡¯t they come back yet?¡± Miss Xiaohui asked Ye Li, pouting her lips. Ye Li smiled, ¡°They should be back soon.¡± No sooner had he finished speaking, Ah Da and Heavenly Blade Sect returned. ¡°They¡¯re back,¡± A trace of joy appeared on Miss Xiaohui¡¯s fair face. Ye Li, with his jade-like graceful face, was very calm; he knew that the evil sect was no match for Ah Da. Upon seeing Ye Li, Heavenly Blade Sect hurriedly ran over. ¡°Senior, it was too horrifying.¡± Heavenly Blade Sect said to Ye Li, filled with shock. Ye Li smiled calmly, ¡°It was okay.¡± After speaking, he slowly walked away from the place. Before long, the group returned to District 24, and the Apocalypse Legion was placed into the system space. Time flew fast. In the blink of an eye, the battle of the strongest students between Crazy Dragon Martial Arts Hall and Blackwater Martial Hall was upon them. Crazy Dragon Martial Arts Hall was the bottom-tier existence among the top ten martial arts schools of District 24, with Blackwater Martial Hall¡¯s strength being about the same. If Crazy Dragon Martial Arts Hall won this battle of the strongest students, then their ranking would advance by one place. Ye Li learned from the master of the hall, Kuang Lang, that this time it would be Blackwater Martial Hall coming to Crazy Dragon Martial Arts Hall, and they only needed to wait. At this moment, over ten thousand people from Crazy Dragon Martial Arts Hall stood in the square, all waiting for the arrival of the people from Blackwater Martial Hall. ¡°The people from Blackwater Martial Hall are here!¡± Suddenly, a student cried out in alarm. Everyone looked in the direction of the commotion, only to see a group of about a dozen people entering their field of vision. The man leading them walked with a dragon¡¯s stride and a tiger¡¯s step, exuding an aura of authority without anger! ¡°Is that the head of Blackwater Martial Hall, Lei Bao?¡± A student said in astonishment. The leading man was indeed the head of Blackwater Martial Hall, Lei Bao. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Beside Lei Bao was a young man, in his twenties, appearing about the same age as Ye Li. The young man¡¯s face carried an unbridled rebelliousness, as if he regarded no one else as worthy of attention. Even with his toes, Ye Li could guess that the young man was the top student of Blackwater Martial Hall¨CWu Tian! According to the hall master, Kuang Lang, Wu Tian was a seventh-tier Earth King. But at this moment, Wu Tian was an eighth-tier Earth King realm warrior with B-level genes! Chapter 1474 - Chapter 1474 Come here let me defeat you Chapter 1474: Come here, let me defeat you. Chapter 1474: Come here, let me defeat you. At this moment, everyone from the Crazy Dragon Martial Arts Hall looked towards the people who had come from the Blackwater Martial Hall. ¡°Hall Master, their genius Gao Xuewei from Crazy Dragon Martial Hall is only at the seventh-tier Earth King Realm, definitely not an opponent for me,¡± Wu Tian said to Blackwater Martial Hall¡¯s Hall Master, Lei Bao. Lei Bao sneered coldly, ¡°That¡¯s only natural, after all, the Crazy Dragon Martial Arts Hall is ranked at the very bottom in the 24th district.¡± All the people from the Blackwater Martial Hall looked down upon the Crazy Dragon Martial Arts Hall with disdain. Suddenly, the Hall Master of the Crazy Dragon Martial Arts Hall and a few warriors with special genes stepped forward to welcome them. ¡°Lei Bao, brother, you¡¯ve arrived.¡± Kuang Lang, the Hall Master of the Crazy Dragon Martial Arts Hall, greeted Lei Bao with a clasped fist. Lei Bao, however, sneered with contempt, ¡°Let¡¯s start quickly. We from the Blackwater Martial Hall don¡¯t have so much time to waste.¡± Hearing this, Kuang Lang was filled with silent fury, glaring fixedly at Lei Bao. ¡°Wu Tian, later on, show the so-called strongest student of Crazy Dragon Martial Arts Hall how formidable you are,¡± Lei Bao said to Wu Tian. Wu Tian nodded his head, ¡°Yes, Hall Master.¡± With that, Wu Tian stepped onto the arena in the square. ¡°Where is the strongest student of Crazy Dragon Martial Arts Hall?¡± Wu Tian surveyed all the people on the square, his face brimming with disdain. ¡°What¡¯s this strongest student of Blackwater Martial Hall, Wu Tian, trying to prove?¡± ¡°Exactly, does he really think our Crazy Dragon Martial Arts Hall has no one left to fight?¡± ¡°Just wait till Ye Li teaches him a good lesson!¡± All of the students in the square were filled with indignant anger. They thought to themselves that this was the Crazy Dragon Martial Arts Hall¡¯s territory, and these Blackwater Martial Hall people were really out of line! Seeing no one coming forward, Wu Tian let out a cold chuckle. ¡°Where is the strongest student of Crazy Dragon Martial Arts Hall? Could it be that they¡¯re too scared to come forward?¡± Wu Tian was of course aware of Gao Xuewei; he also knew that Gao Xuewei was only at the seventh-tier Earth King-level, having just broken through not long ago. As for him, he was now at the Eighth-tier Earth King Realm. How could Gao Xuewei possibly be a match for him? Just when Wu Tian thought that Gao Xuewei definitely wouldn¡¯t dare to come, Ye Li leisurely walked up towards the stage. ¡°Hmm¡­?¡± Wu Tian was taken aback. He obviously did not understand what Ye Li was intending by stepping up. ¡°Get down!¡± Wu Tian sneered coldly, thinking not just anyone could step up; he was supposed to battle Gao Xuewei, the strongest student of Crazy Dragon Martial Arts Hall! But¡­ After scrutinizing Ye Li¡¯s appearance, Wu Tian¡¯s expression froze. It was because he felt that compared to Ye Li, his own features were vastly inferior, hardly different from heaven and earth. ¡°Get down?¡± Ye Li responded with an easy smile, ¡°Why should I?¡± Wu Tian was momentarily startled, ¡°Are you sure you haven¡¯t taken the wrong path?¡± In Wu Tian¡¯s view, Ye Li was either overestimating himself or had simply gone the wrong way. ¡°Heh.¡± Ye Li shook his head and beckoned to Wu Tian with a finger. ¡°Come here, let me defeat you.¡± His tone was extremely casual, as if what he was saying was just an insignificant trivial matter. ¡°You¡­ what¡­ did¡­ you¡­ say?!¡± No matter how hard he racked his brain, Wu Tian had not expected Ye Li to say such a thing to him. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ye Li smiled again and casually said to Wu Tian: ¡°It seems, aside from being pitifully weak, you are just a pathetic ant.¡± Hiss! Once these words were spoken, all the students in the square gasped in astonishment. Even though they knew Ye Li was frighteningly formidable, such domineering words still left them flabbergasted. Lei Bao, the Master of Blackwater Martial Hall, sat on the Spectators¡¯ Platform, with a rage bursting a thousand fathoms high above his head! Chapter 1475 - Chapter 1475 Shocked as if dead Chapter 1475: Shocked as if dead Chapter 1475: Shocked as if dead Blackwater Martial Hall¡¯s leader, Lei Bao, looked at Kuang Lang. ¡°Kuang Lang, is he your Crazy Dragon Martial Arts Hall¡¯s strongest student?¡± ¡°Yes, what¡¯s so surprising about that?¡± Kuang Lang smiled, feeling incredibly smug at that moment, especially because he knew that Wu Tian would definitely not be a match for Ye Li. ¡°Isn¡¯t Gao Xuewei the strongest student of your Crazy Dragon Martial Arts Hall?!¡± Lei Bao stared intensely at Kuang Lang as he spoke. ¡°A month ago it was Gao Xuewei, now it¡¯s Ye Li,¡± Kuang Lang said with a smile. Upon hearing this, Lei Bao¡¯s expression turned exceedingly cold. The arena. At this moment, everyone fell silent, the air seemingly frozen. ¡°You¡¯re not Gao Xuewei!¡± Blackwater Martial Hall¡¯s strongest student, Wu Tian, coldly looked at Ye Li and said. ¡°Hehe.¡± Ye Li laughed again. ¡°Did I not know I¡¯m not Gao Xuewei?¡± ¡°Blackwater Martial Hall¡¯s strongest student, do you always talk so much nonsense?¡± Upon hearing this, Wu Tian could no longer tolerate Ye Li¡¯s arrogance. Just then, Wu Tian raised his fist. On the fist, terrifying spiritual power began to gather. In an instant, Wu Tian¡¯s fist had gathered a bloody tiger. The bloody tiger looked extremely terrifying, constantly emitting roars! Bang¡­! Suddenly, Wu Tian threw a fierce punch toward Ye Li. As Wu Tian¡¯s punch was thrown, the spiritual power-formed tiger rushed towards Ye Li at high speed. This spiritual power-formed bloody tiger, like a tiger descending the mountain, was fear-inducing! In the eyes of the students of the Crazy Dragon Martial Arts Hall, such an attack was terrifying! But in Ye Li¡¯s eyes, such an attack was pitifully weak. Ahh!!! Suddenly, a scream rang out in everyone¡¯s ears. Hiss! All those present gasped, rubbing their eyes because they thought they had seen it wrong. They saw Blackwater Martial Hall¡¯s top student Wu Tian flying backwards after swinging a punch at Ye Li. Shock, dead shock! All eyes widened. And the bloody tiger that had rushed towards Ye Li had now vanished. Blackwater Martial Hall¡¯s top student Wu Tian heavily crashed into the ground! How is this possible!!! Only then did everyone react, exclaiming in shock. In their view, such a thing was impossible even in dreams, but now it had happened right before their eyes? This this this¡­ Even if they thought about it for ten days and nights, they wouldn¡¯t understand how this had happened. ¡°This¡­!¡± Blackwater Martial Hall¡¯s leader, Lei Bao, suddenly couldn¡¯t sit still anymore, he leapt from his seat! Shocked, dazed, complex expressions appeared on everyone¡¯s faces. The former strongest student of Crazy Dragon Martial Arts Hall, Gao Xuewei, had various indescribable expressions on her fair face. Was the gap between herself and Ye Li really that big? For a moment, Gao Xuewei¡¯s heart was filled with complexity. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Impossible, this is absolutely impossible!¡± Blackwater Martial Hall¡¯s leader, Lei Bao, screamed as if he had gone mad. ¡°Lei Bao, there¡¯s nothing impossible in this world.¡± Kuang Lang looked at Lei Bao with supreme smugness, ¡°Now our Crazy Dragon Martial Arts Hall is ranked ninth, sorry about that.¡± At this point, Wu Tian had already passed out, utterly unaware of what followed. ¡°What if I¡­¡± Lei Bao¡¯s expression suddenly became extremely cold, ¡°don¡¯t agree?!¡± Chapter 1476 - Chapter 1476 Does having power mean you can do whatever you Chapter 1476: Does having power mean you can do whatever you want? Chapter 1476: Does having power mean you can do whatever you want? Kuang Lang was taken aback; naturally, he had not expected Lei Bao to say such a thing. ¡°Lei Bao, you wouldn¡¯t be thinking of backing out, would you?¡± Kuang Lang coldly stared at Lei Bao. ¡°Hehe!¡± Lei Bao sneered coldly, ¡°What if I am reconsidering?¡± Ha ha ha ha! Upon hearing this, Kuang Lang burst out laughing as if he had heard the funniest joke in history. ¡°Lei Bao! Don¡¯t forget where we are!¡± His implication was clear: this was the Crazy Dragon Martial Arts Hall, where you must coil like a dragon or crouch like a tiger! ¡°And¡­¡± Kuang Lang looked at Lei Bao with heavy sarcasm, ¡°Lei Bao, you are a Tier 3 warrior, and I am also a Tier 3 warrior. After everything, do you still think you have the right to disagree?¡± This was the peak of Kuang Lang¡¯s life! His face became as smug as could be. Ha ha ha ha! What Kuang Lang had not anticipated at all was that Lei Bao suddenly burst into loud laughter. ¡°Kuang Lang, do you truly think I am still a Tier 3 warrior with special genes?¡± What?! Kuang Lang was shocked by these words, for he had already guessed something. ¡°You mean¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, I have already broken through to the Tier 4 level!¡± Hisss! Kuang Lang gasped in shock, hardly expecting that Lei Bao had made a breakthrough. Between Tier 3 and Tier 4, although it was only a small difference in level, it was akin to an insurmountable chasm. ¡°Kuang Lang, do you still think I am not qualified to agree?¡± Blackwater Martial Hall Master Lei Bao looked at Kuang Lang with immense pride. ¡°You¡­!¡± Kuang Lang¡¯s voice became extremely cold. ¡°Does reaching the Tier 4 level mean you can do whatever you want?¡± Suddenly, a somewhat lazy voice entered Lei Bao¡¯s ears. Lei Bao was stunned; naturally, he had not expected someone to speak out at this time. When he followed the voice, he was even more shocked. Because the speaker was none other than Ye Li! ¡°Hehe!¡± Blackwater Martial Hall Master Lei Bao laughed again, ¡°Boy, do you think you have the right to speak here?¡± Ye Li secretly found it amusing; he couldn¡¯t understand how Lei Bao could be so arrogant in front of him. You are a Tier 4 warrior with special genes, but am I not? Moreover, Ye Li was naturally a bit stronger than a regular Tier 4 warrior. Seeing Ye Li¡¯s arrival, Kuang Lang heaved a sigh of relief. He now fully believed that Ye Li was at the Tier 4 level. Ye Li looked calmly at Blackwater Martial Hall Master Lei Bao, and slowly began to speak: ¡°I¡¯ll ask you again, answer me, and don¡¯t test my patience!¡± Lei Bao was stunned; he simply couldn¡¯t imagine why Ye Li would dare be so bold with him. ¡°Boy, do you¡­ do you¡­ do you know who I am?!¡± In Lei Bao¡¯s view, Ye Li definitely did not know who he was; otherwise, he absolutely wouldn¡¯t dare speak to him in such a manner. ¡°Aren¡¯t you just the master of the Blackwater Martial Hall, Lei Bao? What¡¯s so incredible about that?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only A mischievous expression appeared on the jade-like face of Ye Li. ¡°You¡­ said¡­ what?!¡± Blackwater Martial Hall Master Lei Bao, upon hearing these words, became furiously enraged. ¡°Boy, do you know what the consequences of saying that will be?¡± Lei Bao stared at Ye Li and barked! Chapter 1477 - Chapter 1477 Can you still do whatever you want now Chapter 1477: Can you still do whatever you want now? Chapter 1477: Can you still do whatever you want now? Ye Li smiled, and he sighed. ¡°How could a person like you ever know how high the sky is, or how vast the earth is?¡± Ye Li said these words indifferently to the head of the Blackwater Martial Hall, Lei Bao. ¡°You¡­!¡± The head of the Blackwater Martial Hall, Lei Bao, couldn¡¯t help but rage upon hearing this. ¡°Kid, since you are persistently seeking death, you can¡¯t blame me.¡± As soon as these words were spoken, Lei Bao threw a fierce punch at Ye Li. All the students in the square were shocked by such a scene and couldn¡¯t help but gasp. In their dreams, they had never thought that the head of the Blackwater Martial Hall would suddenly strike Ye Li. At the same time, they knew that Ye Li absolutely couldn¡¯t catch Lei Bao¡¯s punch. Only because Lei Bao was a warrior with B-level genes at the Earth Saint Realm. For a moment, everyone¡¯s hearts were caught in their throats. Right after Lei Bao had launched a punch at Ye Li, Ye Li also threw a punch at Lei Bao. The fists of the two were about to collide! At this moment, except for Miss Xiaohui, Kuang Lang, and Lin Qiang, no one believed that Ye Li could catch Lei Bao¡¯s punch. However, the next scene shocked everyone to an indescribable extent. Such a shock was enough to keep them shocked for three days and nights. Only because after Ye Li¡¯s fist met Lei Bao¡¯s, Lei Bao stumbled back dozens of steps! And Ye Li remained as immovable as Mount Tai! Hiss! All those present sucked in a breath of cool air and stared at Ye Li, dumbfounded. In their view, this was something that could never possibly happen. Remember, Ye Li was facing Lei Bao, the head of the Blackwater Martial Hall! Earth Saint Realm! To recoil so many steps like that? Not just the crowd, even the head of the Blackwater Martial Hall, Lei Bao himself was also shocked beyond words, and for a long time, he could not utter a single word. ¡°Now,¡± Ye Li looked indifferently at Lei Bao, ¡°do you still think you can do whatever you want?¡± At this moment, where could Lei Bao utter a complete sentence? His face was filled with utter shock. ¡°How can you possibly be this strong?!¡± Lei Bao absolutely couldn¡¯t believe it. Ye Li appeared to be only in his twenties¨Chow could he possess such combat power! ¡°Guess whether I¡¯ll answer you or not?¡± Lei Bao was startled by these words and, after a long while, he continued to speak: ¡°Fine! I agree to rank Crazy Dragon Martial Arts Hall as ninth!¡± Lei Bao knew that even if he could defeat Ye Li, he would be gravely injured, and this place was Crazy Dragon Martial Arts Hall¡­ If it really came to a do-or-die situation, there was no benefit for him. Seeing Lei Bao agree, Kuang Lang quickly said to Ye Li: ¡°Ye Li, since Lei Bao has agreed, there is no need to continue fighting.¡± Ye Li nodded. Subsequently, the head of the Blackwater Martial Hall, Lei Bao, together with the crowd, quickly left the Crazy Dragon Martial Arts Hall. Wow!!! At this time, everyone in the Crazy Dragon Martial Arts Hall burst into a wave-like cheer. ¡°Lord Ye Li is so powerful!¡± ¡°Lord Ye Li is terrifyingly strong!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Kuang Lang also became extremely excited, having wanted to advance the Crazy Dragon Martial Arts Hall for many years. Now, he had finally succeeded. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Everyone of the Crazy Dragon Martial Arts Hall, listen!¡± All of a sudden, Kuang Lang shouted loudly. As soon as Kuang Lang¡¯s voice emerged, everyone¡¯s cheering abruptly stopped. ¡°Hereby I declare, from today on, Ye Li is the Grand Master of our Crazy Dragon Martial Arts Hall!¡± Kuang Lang originally intended to appoint Ye Li as the deputy master, but now, he truly couldn¡¯t offer that position. Chapter 1478 - Chapter 1478 Milky Way Martial Arts Hall Chapter 1478: Milky Way Martial Arts Hall Chapter 1478: Milky Way Martial Arts Hall After the master of the Crazy Dragon Martial Arts Hall, Kuang Lang, announced Ye Li as the grandmaster of Crazy Dragon Martial Arts Hall, there was another burst of cheers. ¡°Ye Li, you are now the highest-ranking person in our Crazy Dragon Martial Arts Hall.¡± The master of the Crazy Dragon Martial Arts Hall, Kuang Lang, said to Ye Li. ¡°Hmm.¡± Ye Li nodded, his face showing no excessive fluctuations. The Crazy Dragon Martial Arts Hall had overtaken the Blackwater Martial Hall to become the ninth-ranked martial hall in the 24th district, a fact that spread at an extraordinary pace. It wasn¡¯t long before the entire martial hall community of the 24th district knew about it. ¡­ Milky Way Martial Arts Hall. ¡°Brother Lu, you must help me.¡± The master of Blackwater Martial Hall, Lei Bao, said to the man in front of him. Lei Bao was looking at a man who was extremely tall and sturdy, like a mountain. The man was none other than the master of the Milky Way Martial Arts Hall in the 24th district, Lu Kun. The Milky Way Martial Arts Hall was ranked within the top five of the 24th district. The master, Lu Kun, was a fifth-tier Sanctified Realm warrior with special genes. With a cold laugh, Lu Kun looked at Lei Bao, ¡°Lei Bao, are you saying that the Crazy Dragon Martial Arts Hall has produced an extraordinary individual?¡± ¡°Exactly!¡± Lei Bao nodded. ¡°And that person seems to be only in his twenties,¡± Lei Bao continued. Hearing this, the master of the Milky Way Martial Arts Hall, Lu Kun, was slightly taken aback. After a few seconds, he continued to speak, ¡°Are you telling the truth?¡± ¡°Of course, it¡¯s true, Brother Lu, how would I dare to deceive you?¡± Lei Bao hurriedly said. ¡°Seems to be only in his twenties?¡± Upon hearing this, Lu Kun fell into contemplation. ¡°Unexpectedly, such a genius has emerged in the 24th district, truly terrifying indeed!¡± the master of the Milky Way Martial Arts Hall, Lu Kun, said with a cold laugh. ¡°Brother Lu, what do you make of this situation?¡± Lei Bao looked at Lu Kun. When he had exchanged a punch with Ye Li, he already knew he was no match for Ye Li, and now his only option was to seek help from others. ¡°Since you make it sound so interesting, naturally, I have to see for myself,¡± Lu Kun said. Seeing that Lu Kun had agreed, a look of joy appeared on Lei Bao¡¯s face. Subsequently, the master of the Milky Way Martial Arts Hall, Lu Kun, had someone issue a challenge. ¡­ Crazy Dragon Martial Arts Hall. ¡°Grandmaster, what do you think we at the Crazy Dragon Martial Arts Hall should do next?¡± Kuang Lang looked at Ye Li. ¡°For now, let¡¯s leave it at that,¡± Ye Li said slowly. He naturally understood Kuang Lang¡¯s intent; Kuang Lang wanted Crazy Dragon Martial Arts Hall to go even further. However, at the moment, his strength was still somewhat insufficient. ¡°Grandmaster!¡± Suddenly, a student hurriedly ran in, his face bearing a panicked expression. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, running around in such a panic!¡± Kuang Lang scolded the student. The student swallowed hard and quickly said, ¡°The¡­ The people from the Milky Way Martial Arts Hall have come.¡± What!!! Upon this revelation, everyone in the hall was astounded. ¡°The Milky Way Martial Arts Hall?¡± Ye Li looked towards Kuang Lang, as he had not heard about the Milky Way Martial Arts Hall. ¡°Grandmaster, the Milky Way Martial Arts Hall is ranked fifth among the top ten martial halls in the 24th district, and the master, Lu Kun, is a fifth-tier Sanctified Realm warrior with special genes,¡± Kuang Lang explained to Ye Li. Understanding, Ye Li said, ¡°Let them in.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Folowing that, several individuals from the Milky Way Martial Arts Hall entered the hall. ¡°Speak, what is it you want?¡± Ye Li looked at the several men in front of him. ¡°You¡­¡± The men were taken aback, for they thought they should speak to Kuang Lang, so they all turned their gaze towards him. Chapter 1479 - Chapter 1479 Challenge letter from Milky Way Martial Arts Chapter 1479: Challenge letter from Milky Way Martial Arts Hall Chapter 1479: Challenge letter from Milky Way Martial Arts Hall Kuang Lang had also realized it, and he coldly said to several men from the Milky Way Martial Arts Hall in front of him: ¡°This is the grandmaster of our Crazy Dragon Martial Arts Hall!¡± The men were taken aback, having never expected Kuang Lang to say such a thing. However, they were there to deliver a challenge, and it didn¡¯t matter whom they spoke to. ¡°This is the challenge from the Milky Way Martial Arts Hall to the Crazy Dragon Martial Arts Hall.¡± A man took out the challenge and addressed it to Ye Li. Ye Li was slightly startled; they hadn¡¯t expected it to be a challenge. It was truly one thing after another! Not only him, but Kuang Lang and everyone else in the hall were also taken aback, astonishment written all over their faces. Suddenly, a warrior handed over the challenge to Ye Li. Ye Li opened the challenge and looked at it. ¡°Crazy Dragon Martial Arts Hall, a battle at the main hall in ten days.¡± It was just a sentence. Ye Li still didn¡¯t know where the main hall was located. After delivering the challenge, the several men from the Milky Way Martial Arts Hall also left. ¡°Grandmaster, what does the challenge say?¡± Kuang Lang hurriedly asked. Ye Li smiled, ¡°In ten days, the Milky Way Martial Arts Hall wants to fight us at the main hall.¡± What!!! Upon hearing this, Kuang Lang and everyone in the hall involuntarily gasped, their faces filled with astonishment. ¡°Grandmaster, this¡­¡± Kuang Lang swallowed, looking at Ye Li in disbelief. Everyone in the hall also turned their eyes to Ye Li, eager to hear what he would say. ¡°Kuang Lang, you just said that the master of the Milky Way Martial Arts Hall is a fifth-tier saint-level Realm?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Ye Li thought he was also about to break through, and ten days was enough for him to reach the fifth-tier saint-level Realm. ¡°Where is the main hall located?¡± ¡°Grandmaster, the main hall was jointly founded by our ten great martial arts halls. If there is any matter, we will go to the main hall for a meeting.¡± Upon hearing this, Ye Li nodded in understanding. ¡°It¡¯s not, Grandmaster, but are we accepting the fight or not?¡± Kuang Lang looked at Ye Li in astonishment. Ye Li smiled, ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°What do I think?¡± Kuang Lang was stunned. He naturally didn¡¯t understand what Ye Li meant. Not just him, but everyone else was confused by Ye Li¡¯s words, a look of great perplexity appearing on their faces. ¡°Do you think I look like someone who wouldn¡¯t accept a challenge?¡± Just when everyone in the hall was greatly confused, Ye Li spoke again. Hiss! With this statement, everyone in the hall was stunned. ¡°But Grandmaster, that Lu Kun from the Milky Way Martial Arts Hall is at the fifth-tier saint-level Realm.¡± The people in the hall had already known that Ye Li was at the fourth-tier saint-level Realm. But the difference between the fourth-tier saint-level Realm and the fifth-tier saint-level Realm was too vast, almost an insurmountable chasm. ¡°No worries, there are still ten days,¡± Ye Li said calmly. What?! Kuang Lang and everyone else exchanged glances, silently contemplating, as they had already guessed what was on Ye Li¡¯s mind. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Grandmaster, you¡¯re not thinking of advancing from the fourth-tier saint-level Realm to the fifth-tier saint-level Realm in such a short time, are you?¡± Kuang Lang asked Ye Li, looking shocked. ¡°Why not?¡± Ye Li replied with a casual smile. Hiss! Once again, everyone in the hall took a sharp intake of breath, stunned by Ye Li¡¯s audacious words. Chapter 1480 - Chapter 1480 Breakthrough fifth-tier Earth Saint Realm Chapter 1480: Breakthrough, fifth-tier Earth Saint Realm Chapter 1480: Breakthrough, fifth-tier Earth Saint Realm Ye Li¡¯s face, as handsome as jade, naturally showed no fluctuations. He possessed the SSS god-level cultivation skill, with a time flow rate a thousand times faster, and his breakthrough to the fifth-tier Saint Realm was not far off. He naturally knew he could break through to the fifth-tier Saint Realm. But Kuang Lang and the others didn¡¯t know. At that moment, Kuang Lang and everyone else in the hall stood frozen like clay statues, unable to recover from their shock for a long time. ¡°Are you all surprised?¡± Ye Li looked at the people in the hall. Upon hearing this, the people in the hall snapped back to reality and all swallowed hard. They thought, of course, they were surprised¨Cwho wouldn¡¯t be? Ten days to break through from the fourth-tier Saint Realm to the fifth-tier Saint Realm? This¡­ this is too much like a fantasy tale. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m off to cultivate.¡± Ye Li said slowly. After speaking, he activated Swift Steps and disappeared from his original spot. He left Kuang Lang and the people in the hall with astonished expressions, still frozen in place. Ye Li arrived at the Genius Camp! Upon seeing Ye Li, all the students showed utmost admiration on their faces. Now, in their eyes, Ye Li was an absolute idol. ¡°Brother Ye Li, you¡¯ve come.¡± Miss Xiaohui hurried forward to greet him. All the students secretly envied her, thinking that Ye Li was now the grandmaster of the Crazy Dragon Martial Arts Hall; with such a high status, they didn¡¯t dare to chat with Ye Li so casually. ¡°Grandmaster, you¡¯ve arrived.¡± The martial master Lin Qiang from the Genius Camp also hurriedly greeted Ye Li with respect. Ye Li nodded in acknowledgment. Without saying much, he walked slowly towards the cultivation tower. Soon, Ye Li arrived at the base of the cultivation tower. ¡°Is the grandmaster here to cultivate?¡± ¡°He must be, right? I wonder what Realm he¡¯s reached now?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, but it must be quite high.¡± Students in the Genius Camp began whispering among themselves. At that moment, Lin Qiang spoke up: ¡°The grandmaster is at the fourth-tier Saint Realm.¡± Hiss! Hearing this, the students of the Genius Camp couldn¡¯t help but gasp in astonished surprise. The fourth-tier Saint Realm¨Cthat¡¯s the fourth-tier Saint Realm!!! Even if they spent their entire lives, they couldn¡¯t reach such a Realm. Ye Li paid no attention to the students¡¯ shock; he turned and entered the cultivation tower. In an instant, the light on the hundredth floor of the cultivation tower illuminated. Ye Li began operating the SSS god-level cultivation skill, fervently absorbing the spiritual power in the hundredth floor of the tower. Time flew swiftly. After ten days had passed. Ye Li opened his eyes, showing a trace of delight on his handsome face. ¡°Finally, the fifth-tier Saint Realm.¡± He thought that tomorrow would be the day of his battle with Lu Kun, the master of the Milky Way Martial Arts Hall. Then, he came out of the cultivation tower. ¡°The grandmaster has come out!¡± A student suddenly exclaimed. Hearing this, the students in the Genius Camp hurriedly looked towards the cultivation tower. ¡°The grandmaster has come out; I wonder how he is now.¡± Some students began discussing fervently. ¡°Grandmaster, you¡¯ve come out.¡± The martial master Lin Qiang from the Genius Camp quickly walked over to Ye Li and said. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve come out.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ye Li nodded, without saying much, and then he spoke: ¡°I¡¯m going to the hall now, you lead them in their cultivation.¡± ¡°Yes, grandmaster.¡± Lin Qiang promptly replied. It wasn¡¯t long before Ye Li arrived outside the main hall. Once he arrived outside the hall, he overheard the conversation between Kuang Lang and the influential warrior with B-level genes of the Crazy Dragon Martial Arts Hall. Chapter 1481 - Chapter 1481 Actually Ive made a breakthrough Chapter 1481: Actually, I¡¯ve made a breakthrough Chapter 1481: Actually, I¡¯ve made a breakthrough ¡°Guild Master, do you think the Grandmaster can break through to the fifth-tier realm of Earth Saints?¡± ¡°What are you talking about, how can it be possible in just ten days?¡± ¡°Right, I find it impossible, too. I¡¯d rather believe the sky is about to fall than believe the Grandmaster can break through to the fifth-tier realm of Earth Saints.¡± The whole hall started discussing this matter. Kuang Lang also shook his head; he did not believe that Ye Li could break through from the fourth-tier realm of Earth Saints to the fifth-tier. Outside, Ye Li heard the conversation and couldn¡¯t help but smile secretly to himself. He did not linger outside the hall for long but walked into the hall at a leisurely pace. ¡°The Grandmaster is here!¡± A warrior with special genes exclaimed in surprise. The entire hall quickly turned their attention and saw that Ye Li had indeed arrived. ¡°Grandmaster!¡± Kuang Lang and the others quickly called out to Ye Li respectfully. After Ye Li sat down on the throne at the head of the hall, he slowly picked up a bunch of grapes and began to eat them. This¡­ Kuang Lang and everyone in the hall started to look at each other, not understanding what Ye Li meant by this. Does this mean that, perhaps¡­ Suddenly they considered an astonishing possibility¨Cthat Ye Li had made a breakthrough. But¡­ They immediately dismissed the thought, as they absolutely could not believe that Ye Li could have broken through from the fourth-tier realm of Earth Saints to the fifth-tier in just ten days. ¡°Grandmaster, tomorrow is the day of your duel with Lu Kun, the Guild Master of the Milky Way Martial Arts Hall. How can you still be in the mood to eat grapes?¡± Kuang Lang looked at Ye Li in astonishment. Ye Li smiled, ¡°I¡¯m hungry, should I starve instead?¡± This this this¡­ Kuang Lang and everyone in the hall were stunned, at a loss for words for quite some time. ¡°Grandmaster, have you broken through?¡± Although Kuang Lang found it hard to believe, seeing Ye Li so nonchalant made him hesitate and start to doubt. ¡°What do you think?¡± Ye Li smiled and a touch of calm appeared on his jade-like face. ¡°Ah.¡± Kuang Lang suddenly sighed, ¡°Grandmaster, I know you are trying to reassure us, but tomorrow you will be fighting Lu Kun.¡± ¡°Actually, Grandmaster, there¡¯s no need to worry about Lu Kun at all, after all, our Crazy Dragon Martial Arts Hall is only ranked ninth among the top ten martial arts halls.¡± Kuang Lang looked at Ye Li as he spoke. Ye Li heard him and shook his head slightly, ¡°Kuang Lang, do you really have so little confidence in me?¡± ¡°Grandmaster, it¡¯s not that I lack confidence in you, it¡¯s just that Lu Kun is too powerful, a fifth-tier realm of Earth Saints.¡± The others in the hall also seemed lost for a moment; they all knew that with Ye Li¡¯s fourth-tier realm of Earth Saints, he absolutely could not defeat Lu Kun, who was of the fifth-tier realm. ¡°Actually,¡± Ye Li paused, then said to everyone in the hall: ¡°I have broken through.¡± What?! Everyone in the hall was shocked upon hearing this and stared at Ye Li in astonishment. ¡°Grandmaster, you¡­ you¡­ what did you say?¡± Kuang Lang swallowed hard and asked Ye Li again. ¡°I¡¯ve broken through. I am now a fifth-tier realm Earth Saints warrior with special genes,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Upon hearing this, astonishment reappeared on the faces of Kuang Lang and the others. However¡­ They dared not believe it, they truly couldn¡¯t. Just ten days, just a mere ten days! How could it be possible to break through from the fourth-tier realm of Earth Saints to the fifth-tier? Chapter 1482 - Chapter 1482 Head to the main library Chapter 1482: Head to the main library Chapter 1482: Head to the main library Ye Li looked at Kuang Lang and the expressions on everyone¡¯s faces. ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡± Ye Li¡¯s face became playful. ¡°Master of the hall, I now feel that it¡¯s impossible for you to have broken through to the fifth-tier Earth Saint Realm in just ten days.¡± Kuang Lang¡¯s voice was very firm, he would rather believe he was about to die than believe that Ye Li had made a breakthrough. One should know that for a warrior with B-level genes, every rise in Realm becomes incredibly difficult. Not to mention the Earth Saint Realm. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this now, allow me to introduce some friends to you.¡± Ye Li spoke indifferently. Friends? Kuang Lang and everyone were startled, they looked around but saw nothing. ¡°Master of the hall, where are the friends?¡± ¡°They will be here soon.¡± After saying this, Ye Li released the Apocalypse Legion from the system space. The eleven Earth Saint Realm zombies of the Apocalypse Legion suddenly appeared before their eyes. What?! Kuang Lang and all the people in the hall looked at the Apocalypse Legion, they hurriedly got up from their chairs, their faces showing as much horror as they could muster. ¡°This¡­ these are zombies?¡± ¡°Zombies so terrifying?!¡± Kuang Lang exclaimed in shock. He could not have imagined that the Crazy Dragon Martial Arts Hall would suddenly have so many dreadfully terrifying zombies. ¡°Master of the hall!¡± Kuang Lang hastily called out to Ye Li. Everyone else in the hall dared not speak anymore, their bodies even started trembling a bit. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be afraid of, they are my Apocalypse Legion.¡± Ye Li began to speak slowly, his face showing no excessive fluctuations. Apocalypse Legion? Kuang Lang and everyone in the hall were startled, they looked at Ye Li in astonishment. ¡°Master of the hall, do you mean to say that these zombies obey you?¡± Kuang Lang asked, utterly shocked. ¡°Yes, is that a problem?¡± Ye Li said nonchalantly. Upon hearing this, Kuang Lang and everyone in the hall looked at each other in disbelief, and seconds later, their respect for Ye Li grew even greater. This respect was like the relentless flow of a mighty river, as uncontrollable as the floods of the Yellow River! Afterward, Ye Li introduced the Apocalypse Legion to everyone in the hall one by one. As Kuang Lang and the others listened, their fear grew. After all, these were eleven Earth Saint Realm zombies! ¡°Alright, you may go and merge with the zombies now.¡± Ye Li directed the Apocalypse Legion. Following Ye Li¡¯s command, the entire Apocalypse Legion vanished from the hall. The next day. Ye Li, Kuang Lang, and more than a dozen highly significant warriors with B-level genes from the Crazy Dragon Martial Arts Hall rushed to the headquarters. It wasn¡¯t long before they arrived. At this time, the people from the Milky Way Martial Arts Hall had also arrived. Not only the Milky Way Martial Arts Hall but people from Blackwater Martial Hall, Thunder Snake Martial House, Golden Wind Martial House, and Dark Moon Martial House had all arrived as well. These martial arts schools were among the second to tenth schools in District Twenty-Four. Seeing the people from Crazy Dragon Martial Arts Hall arrive, the expressions on their faces all turned frosty. ¡°They¡¯re here!¡± Lei Bao, the master of Blackwater Martial Hall, spoke coldly towards the group from Crazy Dragon Martial Arts Hall. ¡°Lu brother, it¡¯s him!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only All eyes were on Ye Li. Seeing Ye Li¡¯s age, they were all taken aback as they felt he was far too young. At the same time, they also couldn¡¯t comprehend how someone of such a young age could become such a formidable warrior with B-level genes. ¡°I heard from the person who came to challenge us from the Milky Way Martial Arts Hall, you are now the master of the Crazy Dragon Martial Arts Hall?¡± Lu Kun, the master of the Milky Way Martial Arts Hall, said to Ye Li. Chapter 1483 - Chapter 1483 Ye Li come up for a battle Chapter 1483: Ye Li, come up for a battle. Chapter 1483: Ye Li, come up for a battle. Ye Li nodded, ¡°Indeed, I am now the grandmaster of the Crazy Dragon Martial Arts Hall.¡± ¡°Heh heh!¡± The master of the Milky Way Martial Arts Hall, Lu Kun, however, let out a cold laugh. ¡°What are you laughing at?¡± A hint of confusion appeared on Ye Li¡¯s face, which was as handsome as jade. ¡°What am I laughing at?¡± Lu Kun, the master of the Milky Way Martial Arts Hall, laughed again, ¡°Of course, I¡¯m laughing at your overestimation of your abilities.¡± Ye Li shook his head, saying nothing further. Seeing that Ye Li didn¡¯t continue speaking, a chill crossed Lu Kun¡¯s features. The masters of the other major martial arts halls revealed a mocking smile on their faces upon seeing this. To them, Ye Li was exceedingly overestimating his abilities. After all, the master of the Milky Way Martial Arts Hall, Lu Kun, was a warrior with fifth-tier Realm B-level genes! People from the Crazy Dragon Martial Arts Hall, however, were filled with rising anger, glaring fiercely at Lu Kun. ¡°Admit defeat, you¡¯re no match for me,¡± Lu Kun said disdainfully, looking down at Ye Li. In his view, Ye Li was completely just a naive youth; he couldn¡¯t muster any interest in battling Ye Li. ¡°Admit defeat?¡± Ye Li was slightly taken aback; he truly hadn¡¯t expected Lu Kun to dare say such words. He thought, ¡®You¡¯re a warrior of the fifth-tier Realm, and so am I. How can you be so full of yourself?¡¯ ¡°So what if you¡¯re a warrior of the fifth-tier Realm?¡± a mocking smile spread across Ye Li¡¯s face. Hiss! Everyone present was stunned at his words, their minds reeling; none could have imagined Ye Li saying something like that. Just a warrior of the fifth-tier Realm? Is this¡­ even human speech? Shouldn¡¯t Ye Li have been scared witless knowing Lu Kun was a warrior of the fifth-tier Realm, instead of showing a mocking smile? All the masters were flabbergasted; they couldn¡¯t fathom how Ye Li could be so audacious! Lu Kun, of course, hadn¡¯t expected it either; he stood frozen for a few seconds. ¡°Ye Li, I didn¡¯t expect you to have some guts! But¡­¡± Lu Kun looked at Ye Li coldly, ¡°I do want to know, just how many leopard¡¯s gallbladders have you eaten?¡± In Lu Kun¡¯s eyes, Ye Li must have eaten a leopard¡¯s gall, otherwise, there¡¯d be no way he would dare speak to him in such a manner. It¡¯s like courting disaster; without having the courage of a bear and the gall of a leopard, no one would believe it if it were said. ¡°Do you always talk so much nonsense,¡± Ye Li looked back at Lu Kun calmly. What?! As soon as these words came out, everyone at the scene was taken aback. If they hadn¡¯t seen Ye Li themselves, they simply wouldn¡¯t believe that such an arrogant person could exist in this world. In the past, they hadn¡¯t even heard of someone as presumptuous as Ye Li, let alone seen one. Silence, you could hear a pin drop! The masters could swear that they hadn¡¯t been so shocked for many years. ¡°Very well!¡± Lu Kun, the master of the Milky Way Martial Arts Hall, uttered three ¡®very well¡¯ in a row, indicating his fury at that moment. ¡°Ye Li! Since you think I talk too much nonsense, then let¡¯s take this to the arena for a fight!¡± With those words, Lu Kun, the master of the Milky Way Martial Arts Hall, strode into the main hall. Seeing this, the other masters also hurriedly followed him inside. The members of the Crazy Dragon Martial Arts Hall were also stunned, looking at Ye Li in shock. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only They certainly hadn¡¯t expected their grandmaster to be so domineering. Whether this was good fortune or a disaster¡­ Soon after, Ye Li and the rest of the Crazy Dragon Martial Arts Hall also entered the main hall. ¡°Ye Li, come up and fight!¡± By then, Lu Kun had already taken his place on the stage. Chapter 1484 - Chapter 1484 The great war begins Chapter 1484: The great war begins Chapter 1484: The great war begins At the heart of the main hall, there stood a grand arena. Lu Kun, the owner of the Milky Way Martial Arts Hall, stood in the arena, beckoning to Ye Li with a curled finger. A supremely disdainful expression played across Lu Kun¡¯s face. He knew Ye Li could never possibly be his match. And it wasn¡¯t just him; all the hall owners thought the same. Without needing much reason, because Lu Kun was a powerful warrior with B-level genes of the fifth-tier, Earthly Saint Realm. ¡°Great Hall Master, you must be careful,¡± Kuang Lang whispered to Ye Li. Ye Li nodded, aware that Kuang Lang and the others didn¡¯t believe he had already broken through to the fifth-tier, Earthly Saint Realm, but they would believe it soon enough. With a leap, Ye Li was instantly upon the stage. ¡°Kuang Lang, isn¡¯t your Great Hall Master a bit too young?¡± The owner of the Golden Wind Martial House said with a smile to Kuang Lang. The other hall owners laughed as well, thinking Kuang Lang was crazy to have chosen someone so young to be the head of the Crazy Dragon Martial Arts Hall. ¡°It seems Lei Bao hasn¡¯t shared certain things with you,¡± Kuang Lang responded with a cold smile. ¡°Certain things he hasn¡¯t told us?¡± The hall owners were taken aback and turned their gaze to Lei Bao. ¡°Hmph!¡± Lei Bao, the owner of the Blackwater Martial Hall, simply snorted coldly and did not respond. ¡°Recently, Lei Bao was defeated by our Great Hall Master!¡± Kuang Lang said coldly. What?! The hall owners were astounded upon hearing this. They hadn¡¯t expected Kuang Lang to say such a thing. Lei Bao was defeated by Ye Li? Keep in mind, they were warriors with B-level genes of the fourth-tier, Earthly Saint Realm as well! They hurriedly looked towards Lei Bao, the owner of the Blackwater Martial Hall. But Lei Bao still did not speak. However, the other hall owners were already exchanging confused glances. On the stage. Lu Kun of the Milky Way Martial Arts Hall stared at Ye Li coldly. ¡°Ye Li, I¡¯ll ask you one more time, do you or do you not admit defeat?¡± ¡°What do you think, would I admit defeat?¡± Ye Li replied, a playful look on his handsome face. Seeing the expression on Ye Li¡¯s face, anger flared within Lu Kun, and he bellowed, ¡°Ye Li, it seems that you won¡¯t shed a tear until you see a coffin!¡± Heh heh. Ye Li simply shook his head and smiled, looking completely untroubled. ¡°Actually, I won¡¯t shed a tear even at the sight of a coffin, because I¡¯ll never need one.¡± Hiss!!! All those below the stage were shocked by his words. They wondered why, even after defeating Lei Bao, Ye Li was so brazen in front of Lu Kun. And what they found even more unbelievable was that Ye Li had just said, so what if Lu Kun was at the fifth-tier, Earthly Saint Realm? They couldn¡¯t fathom how Ye Li could say such a thing. ¡°Ye Li, you will pay for your arrogance!¡± By now, Lu Kun was beyond furious. After shouting at Ye Li, he immediately launched an attack. Bang!!! Lu Kun, the owner of the Milky Way Martial Arts Hall, threw a fierce punch at Ye Li as he charged towards him. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only A giant shadow of a fist, condensed from spiritual power, rushed forward. This punch, so mighty that it seemed to tear the very space apart. ¡°Is this the strength of the fifth-tier, Earthly Saint Realm?¡± The crowd below the stage was utterly horrified. As Lu Kun threw his punch, they felt the air currents around them begin to crazily reverse, thinking that if they were just ordinary warriors, their lives would probably have disappeared from this world by now. Chapter 1485 - Chapter 1485 You have it I have it too Chapter 1485: You have it, I have it too Chapter 1485: You have it, I have it too Fist? Ye Li smirked coldly. He thought, you have your perfect countermeasure, do you think I¡¯m unprepared? Just as the huge fist formed by spiritual power was only a hair¡¯s breadth from Ye Li, he too swung a punch. However, his punch carried no spiritual power. One saw Ye Li¡¯s casual punch heavily colliding with the giant fist formed by spiritual power. Boom! In an instant, a terrifying explosion sounded. The main hall began to shake violently. ¡°This this this¡­¡± The crowd below the platform was utterly shocked, feeling that the fifth-tier divine and demonic strength was truly fearsome. However, they knew that Ye Li had made it. Because they clearly saw that the punch Ye Li had just swung carried no spiritual power. The faces of those from Crazy Dragon Martial Arts Hall, led by Kuang Lang, also turned quite ugly. As the terrifying spiritual power gradually dissipated, everyone¡¯s eyes widened several times more than usual. ¡°How is that possible!!!¡± All those present suddenly exclaimed as if they had seen something they thought impossible. They couldn¡¯t believe it was true, they truly couldn¡¯t believe it! One saw that Ye Li hadn¡¯t fallen, not even sustaining a single injury. Instead, he was standing perfectly intact, still facing off against Lu Kun, the master of the Milky Way Martial Arts Hall. ¡°What?!¡± Seeing such a scene, Lu Kun from the Milky Way Martial Arts Hall involuntarily took several steps back, his face filled with astonishment. He had initially thought that there was no way Ye Li could withstand his punch, but it seemed not so! ¡°Well done, Grandmaster!¡± Suddenly, the crowd from Crazy Dragon Martial Arts Hall regained their senses, cheering Ye Li on. ¡°Unbelievable!¡± Lu Kun from the Milky Way Martial Arts Hall coldly regarded Ye Li, ¡°You still have some strength!¡± ¡°Do you think I have some strength now?¡± Ye Li replied, his face holding a hint of playfulness. Hmph!!! Lu Kun from the Milky Way Martial Arts Hall suddenly scoffed, ¡°You don¡¯t really think that just by this, you can defeat me, do you?¡± ¡°Is defeating you hard?¡± Ye Li smiled faintly at Lu Kun. Hearing this, a thousand feet of rage surged above Lu Kun¡¯s head. ¡°Ye Li!¡± Lu Kun gritted his teeth, then raised his fist again and bellowed: ¡°Surging Shadow Fist!¡± As Lu Kun¡¯s words fell, countless fists formed from condensed spiritual power started flying towards Ye Li. A divine-level SSS skill? Ye Li smiled, having never seen anyone use an SSS divine-level skill since he had arrived in this world. But¡­ He thought, you have your SSS divine-level skill, but do you think I don¡¯t have one? Clang!!! Suddenly, a sonorous sound of a weapon echoed in everyone¡¯s ears. Following that, the sounds of sword cries and dragon roars continuously filled the air. Aooh! One saw a terrifying five-clawed blood dragon coiling above Ye Li¡¯s head. This this this¡­ Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The crowd below the platform, witnessing such a miraculous sight, were all dumbstruck. ¡°Mysterious¡­ Heaven¡­ Overlord¡­ Demon¡­ Sword¡­ Technique!¡± Ye Li, holding the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword, made his strike. The SSS divine-level skill, Mysterious Heaven Overlord Demon Sword Technique, flew out. One saw countless sword lights and ancient gods and devils colliding heavily with the terrifying fists formed from spiritual power! Chapter 1486 - Chapter 1486 Frightening Battle Chapter 1486: Frightening Battle Chapter 1486: Frightening Battle Boom!!! Instantly, a huge sound began to arise from the arena. The entire arena inside the main hall was reduced to dust. Even the entire main hall began to shake as if it were about to collapse. ¡°Quick, look, what¡¯s happening to the main hall?¡± ¡°What has happened? Could it be that a powerful martial artist is fighting?¡± ¡°By the looks of it, there must be a supreme fighter in battle!¡± All the residents started to shout. ¡°I finally understand!¡± Lu Kun, the master of the Milky Way Martial Arts Hall, coldly looked at Ye Li. ¡°You understand what?¡± Ye Li asked with a playfulness. ¡°I finally understand why you dare to be so arrogant. It turns out you are also at the fifth-tier Earth Saint Realm.¡± What!!! All the people inside the main hall were shocked and lost color upon hearing this. The fifth-tier Earth Saint Realm? But Ye Li looks¡­ only in his early twenties! Kuang Lang and the others from the Crazy Dragon Martial Arts Hall were even more stunned. Ye Li had previously told them he had broken through to the fifth-tier Earth Saint Realm. But they did not believe it; they really did not believe it! Now¡­ they believed it. In just a short span of ten days, he had broken through from the fourth-tier to the fifth-tier Earth Saint Realm. The world¡¯s strongest talent, who else but me? ¡°What surprises me even more is that you also possess an SSS god-level skill!¡± Lu Kun, master of the Milky Way Martial Arts Hall, continued to speak coldly to Ye Li. Hiss! The crowd gasped in surprise, staring at Ye Li with their eyes wide open. An SSS god-level skill, they certainly knew of it. It was none other than a supreme divine-level skill! ¡°There are many things in this world that you wouldn¡¯t expect,¡± Ye Li calmly said. After speaking, he raised the Primordial Dragon Abyss Sword in his hand and said flatly, ¡°Come on, show me your stance!¡± Lu Kun looked at the Primordial Dragon Abyss Sword in Ye Li¡¯s hand, and his face was filled with horror. Just because this was the most terrifying sharp sword he had ever seen since birth, he couldn¡¯t believe in his wildest dreams that Ye Li would possess such a fearsome sword. ¡°Ye Li, don¡¯t think that you can defeat me just because of that!¡± Lu Kun, the master of the Milky Way Martial Arts Hall, roared at Ye Li, his voice thunderous with rage. When had he, the master of the Milky Way Martial Arts Hall, ever been treated like this? Whoosh! Suddenly, Lu Kun¡¯s speed surged, and in his hand was the Sky-Piercing Great Saber that appeared out of nowhere. In just an instant, Lu Kun was at Ye Li¡¯s side. ¡°Swish!¡± Lu Kun, holding the Sky-Piercing Great Saber, ferociously slashed at Ye Li¡¯s head. Ye Li held up the Primordial Dragon Abyss Sword to block. Clang!!! The Sky-Piercing Great Saber heavily struck the Primordial Dragon Abyss Sword. Immediately, the light of the saber and the sword beam began to spread. Booming!!! The entire main hall shook once more, but this time the shaking was even more terrifying than before, as if it were about to collapse. Seeing this, Lu Kun jumped out of the fray, staring at Ye Li with a chilling gaze. Ye Li was somewhat stunned, thinking that the Sky-Piercing Great Saber in Lu Kun¡¯s hand wasn¡¯t half-bad, having not yet broken. Whoosh! Suddenly, Lu Kun, the master of the Milky Way Martial Arts Hall, charged at Ye Li again. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ye Li smiled faintly, his handsome face showing no sign of disturbance. ¡°Absolute¡­ Heaven¡­ Light¡­ Shadow¡­ Sword!¡± The SSS divine-level skill, the Absolute Heaven Lightshadow Sword, was released with force. Countless supreme sword beams shot forth! Lu Kun, witnessing such an assault, couldn¡¯t help but show utter shock on his face. Chapter 1487 - Chapter 1487 Doubles combat power Power Burst Pill Chapter 1487: Doubles combat power, Power Burst Pill Chapter 1487: Doubles combat power, Power Burst Pill The head of the Milky Way Martial Arts Hall, Lu Kun, witnessing such a terrifying attack, couldn¡¯t help but turn pale with shock. At this moment, all he could do was to dodge with all his might! After all, the head of the Milky Way Martial Arts Hall, Lu Kun, was of the fifth-tier godly Realm. The horror had reached an indescribable level. The SSS god-level Skill Absolute Heaven Lightshadow Sword did not strike his body, but he completely sealed it off. However, the main hall could not hold up any longer. ¡°The main hall is collapsing! Look!¡± The onlookers were filled with utter terror, wondering what kind of existence could be fighting to cause such a grand main hall to collapse. Boom! The main hall finally collapsed! All the onlookers quickly turned to look, only to discover that there were dozens of warriors with special genes! What?! Everyone was stunned. All¡­ all of them are heads of the ten great martial halls? And also the significant warriors with special genes within the halls! The faces of the onlookers were filled with shock and awe at this moment. ¡°Ye Li!¡± The expression on the face of the head of the Milky Way Martial Arts Hall had turned bitterly cold. Ye Li smiled, his face as serene as jade and as calm as a light cloud or gentle breeze, and he said to Lu Kun, ¡°You know, I really enjoy seeing that look on your face.¡± Having said that, Ye Li continued, ¡°As the main hall collapses, the arrogance on your face seems to have disappeared as well.¡± Hearing this, the head of the Milky Way Martial Arts Hall, Lu Kun, became so angry it was astonishing. ¡°Ye Li, do you really think you can defeat me?¡± Ye Li was somewhat startled by the question. He thought about how Lu Kun had been in quite a sorry state when he unleashed the SSS god-level Skill Absolute Heaven Lightshadow Sword. He hadn¡¯t expected Lu Kun to still dare say such a thing. Could it be¡­ Thinking it through, Ye Li wondered if Lu Kun still had some sort of trump card up his sleeve. With this in mind, Ye Li became somewhat cautious, after all, both he and Lu Kun were of the fifth-tier godly Realm. All the onlookers widened their eyes at the scene before them, thinking that these people were beings they could never aspire to reach. ¡°Ye Li, although your strength is truly terrifying, it¡¯s useless now!¡± The head of the Milky Way Martial Arts Hall, Lu Kun, looked coldly at Ye Li. After speaking, he produced a golden pill in his hand. ¡°Power Burst Pill!¡± Kuang Lang exclaimed in shock. The warriors with special genes also couldn¡¯t help but turn pale with shock, for they had not expected Lu Kun to actually possess a Power Burst Pill! It is known that the Power Burst Pill could double the user¡¯s battle power! The head of the Blackwater Martial Hall, Lei Bao, looking at the Power Burst Pill in Lu Kun¡¯s hand, was finally put at ease. He thought that once Lu Kun consumed the Power Burst Pill, Ye Li¡¯s life would be forever erased from this world. Suddenly, the head of the Milky Way Martial Arts Hall, Lu Kun, swallowed the Power Burst Pill, and his face twisted into a frightening grimace. After taking the Power Burst Pill, the aura of the head of the Milky Way Martial Arts Hall, Lu Kun, had reached an absolutely terrifying level. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This¡­ this¡­ is too frightening! The warriors with special genes were all greatly alarmed. The onlookers even felt as if a mountain was pressing down on their bodies, making it difficult for them even to breathe. ¡°Ye Li, although it may not be worth it to use the Power Burst Pill for your sake¡­,¡± Lu Kun said coldly, looking at Ye Li, ¡°you should take pride in it.¡± To Lu Kun, who had consumed the Power Burst Pill, the life of Ye Li was already gone from the world forever. Chapter 1488 - Chapter 1488 Is this your trump card Chapter 1488: Is this your trump card? Chapter 1488: Is this your trump card? Lu Kun glared fiercely at Ye Li, his expression becoming terrifying. The onlookers gazed at Lu Kun¡¯s fierce face, and they all felt a shiver of fear. The heads of the major halls and all the warriors with B-level genes were also shocked; they even believed that at that moment, Lu Kun could kill them instantly with a single strike. They all looked towards Ye Li because they felt that his expression at that moment must be incredibly dramatic. However, what they couldn¡¯t have imagined even if they thought for ten days and nights was that there was no fluctuation on Ye Li¡¯s face, as if he had seen nothing at all. What kind of courage was this? They dared not think about it any longer. Seeing no fear on Ye Li¡¯s face, the head of the Milky Way Martial Arts Hall, Lu Kun, couldn¡¯t help but become furiously enraged to an extreme degree. ¡°Ye Li, your life is over!¡± Suddenly, Lu Kun let out a loud shout, holding the Sky-Piercing Great Saber, and disappeared from his spot. After taking the Power Burst Pill, Lu Kun¡¯s speed was indeed as fast as lightning. Too fast, indeed too fast! No one saw how Lu Kun had gotten in front of Ye Li; when they noticed, Lu Kun had already raised the Sky-Piercing Great Saber in his hand and violently chopped towards Ye Li¡¯s head. ¡°Master, watch out!¡± Kuang Lang, seeing this scene, couldn¡¯t help but be terribly shocked. But he knew it was already too late! ¡°No!!!¡± Kuang Lang shouted loudly; of course, he didn¡¯t want Ye Li to die. Because now, Ye Li was their pillar and support at the Crazy Dragon Martial Arts Hall. Seeing Ye Li still had not reacted, Lu Kun laughed triumphantly on his face, since he knew Ye Li¡¯s life was about to end. Unfortunately, Lu Kun had missed one point. And that was Ye Li¡¯s speed! Even though Lu Kun had taken the Rising Dragon Pill, which doubled his combat power, his speed still wasn¡¯t faster than Ye Li¡¯s. Everyone was unable to catch Lu Kun¡¯s speed, but Ye Li was able to. Just as Lu Kun¡¯s Sky-Piercing Great Saber was a hair¡¯s breadth away from Ye Li¡¯s head, Ye Li activated Swift Steps, leaving only an afterimage in his original spot. What!!! All those present were utterly shocked by this scene. How could it be? Having missed his strike, the head of the Milky Way Martial Arts Hall, Lu Kun, yelled out. In his view, this was absolutely impossible. The spectators had all frozen in place like statues, finding such a fight utterly terrifying. The saber was about to hit the head, and then the person just disappeared? They wouldn¡¯t dare to even dream of such a thing. ¡°Is this your trump card?¡± Ye Li¡¯s voice suddenly appeared in everyone¡¯s ears. Everyone quickly looked towards the source of the sound. They saw that Ye Li had already moved above the head of the head of the Milky Way Martial Arts Hall, Lu Kun. ¡°Synthesize: Mysterious Heaven Overlord Demon Sword Technique, Absolute Heaven Lightshadow Sword Technique, Apocalyptic Sword Technique!¡± Three divine-level SSS skills were used in synthesis. Whoosh! Suddenly, Ye Li chopped down with the raised Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only A horrifying sword light that words could not describe flew towards Lu Kun. What?! Seeing such a terrifying attack coming towards him, the head of the Milky Way Martial Arts Hall, Lu Kun, was horrified to the extreme. ¡°My life is over!¡± In the last moments of his life, Lu Kun uttered these words. Chapter 1489 - Chapter 1489 Only death can make you change Chapter 1489: Only death can make you change Chapter 1489: Only death can make you change Boom! Suddenly, a terrifying explosion echoed in everyone¡¯s ears. The onlooking crowd all collapsed to the ground, shaken. This¡­ this¡­ The onlookers were terrified beyond measure, their faces stricken with horror. The masters of the martial arts halls and the warriors with special genes had expressions on their faces that seemed to have frozen. Of course, except for Kuang Lang and the warriors with special genes from the Crazy Dragon Martial Arts Hall, their entire bodies were naturally filled with excitement. As the supreme sword beam and the ashes gradually dissipated, everyone widened their eyes to see. Although they had guessed it, when they actually saw it, they couldn¡¯t help but be greatly astonished. They saw Lu Kun, the master of the Milky Way Martial Arts Hall, already lying in a pool of blood with no sign of life. ¡°Lu Kun¡­ is dead?¡± Lei Bao, the master of the Blackwater Martial Hall, looked at Lu Kun¡¯s body and collapsed onto the ground, all his strength drained as if sucked out of him, slumping powerlessly. ¡°The grandmaster won! Haha!¡± Kuang Lang burst into laughter. The heart that he had been holding in his throat finally settled down. But then, Ye Li walked over slowly, the cold light from the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword in his hand was absolutely terrifying. The surrounding onlookers were even more terrified to the extreme, feeling that a single glance at the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword in Ye Li¡¯s hand could send them into a cycle of reincarnation. Silence, a dead silence. Ye Li walked up to Kuang Lang and the warriors with special genes from the Crazy Dragon Martial Arts Hall. ¡°Now, do you still believe your own eyes?¡± Ye Li said indifferently to Lei Bao, who was slumped on the ground. At these words, a chill ran up Lei Bao¡¯s spine to his forehead. ¡°Ye Li, I¡­ I was wrong, I truly realize my mistake now,¡± Lei Bao quickly said to Ye Li. Ye Li¡¯s face showed no fluctuation, and he spoke slowly: ¡°How can someone like you change? Only in death can you truly change.¡± ¡°No, no, no¡­ Ye Li¡­ I¡­ I really know I was wrong, please spare me.¡± At this moment, Lei Bao, the master of the Blackwater Martial Hall, was so frightened that he was beyond recovery, filled with endless regret in his heart. If he had known how terrifying Ye Li was, he would not have provoked Ye Li even if it killed him. ¡°Ye Li, I¡­ I really realize my mistake, could you give me another chance? I promise to serve you like an ox or horse in the future,¡± Lei Bao said again to Ye Li, his will to live reaching its peak. Ye Li smiled calmly, ¡°After you left the Crazy Dragon Martial Arts Hall alive, you should have anticipated this. I already gave you a chance to live, but you didn¡¯t treasure it.¡± Upon hearing this, Lei Bao¡¯s whole body couldn¡¯t stop trembling. Suddenly, finding strength from nowhere, he leapt up from the ground. What he was doing now was escaping, desperately fleeing for his life! Watching Lei Bao¡¯s fleeing figure, Ye Li couldn¡¯t help but shake his head, wondering why Lei Bao just couldn¡¯t understand. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Immediately afterwards, he raised a finger. On his finger, terrifying spiritual power began to gather quickly. Whoosh!!! Suddenly, a terrifying golden spiritual energy attack burst forth from Ye Li¡¯s fingertip, its speed extremely fast. Just as Lei Bao turned his head to see if Ye Li was chasing him, he saw the horrifying golden spiritual energy attack coming towards him. Chapter 1490 - Chapter 1490 Miss Xiaohuis True Identity Chapter 1490: Miss Xiaohui¡¯s True Identity Chapter 1490: Miss Xiaohui¡¯s True Identity Ahhh! The master of the Blackwater Martial Hall, Lei Bao, let out a scream like a pig being slaughtered. As the scream fell away, the lifeforce of Blackwater Martial Hall¡¯s master Lei Bao disappeared from this world forever. This, this, this¡­ All those present at the scene were utterly shocked. In their eyes, Ye Li seemed like an unmatched demon god at that moment, making them shiver. Ye Li didn¡¯t pay attention to the fright on everyone¡¯s faces; he placed the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword into the system space and then walked toward a certain place. Kuang Lang and the other warriors with special genes from the Crazy Dragon Martial Arts Hall quickly followed him. They caught up with Ye Li. ¡°Master of the hall, you are truly terrifying. My admiration for you flows unceasingly like the endless torrents of a river, and as uncontrollably as the flooding of the Yellow River.¡± Kuang Lang became Ye Li¡¯s biggest admirer. As the saying goes, being an admirer for a moment feels great; being an admirer forever feels continuously great. Ye Li paused his steps upon hearing this; he looked at Kuang Lang and said indifferently, ¡°Impressive? I think it was quite ordinary.¡± Kuang Lang and the other warriors with special genes heard this and all showed great respect. Because they felt the master of the hall not only had unmatched strength but was also so humble. Who in the world could do this? Soon, they returned to the Crazy Dragon Martial Arts Hall. After returning, Kuang Lang had someone tell everyone at the Crazy Dragon Martial Arts Hall about the day¡¯s events. Upon learning of such events, everybody at the Crazy Dragon Martial Arts Hall swore they would be shocked for three full days and nights. Ye Li rested for a day at the Crazy Dragon Martial Arts Hall. He was preparing to visit Miss Xiaohui at the Genius Camp when a warrior walked in. ¡°Master of the hall, there is someone named Miss Xiaohui outside asking to see you.¡± The warrior spoke to Ye Li with great respect. ¡°Let her in.¡± ¡°Yes, master of the hall.¡± Soon, Miss Xiaohui appeared before Ye Li. ¡°Ye Li, you have really grown to this extent.¡± Miss Xiaohui sweetly smiled at Ye Li. Ye Li was a bit puzzled; he vaguely felt that Miss Xiaohui had something she wanted to tell him. ¡°Miss Xiaohui, do you have something you want to tell me?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Miss Xiaohui nodded. ¡°Ye Li, do you remember our first encounter in Annan Base City? I recognized you then.¡± Ye Li naturally remembered their encounter in Annan Base City. ¡°But¡­ but there are some things I haven¡¯t told you.¡± Miss Xiaohui continued. Ye Li was momentarily stunned. ¡°Actually, I am the daughter of the lord of Wind Demon City.¡± This¡­ Ye Li was dumbfounded. Since arriving in this world, he had been shocked numerous times, but this time was his greatest shock. ¡°You are the daughter of the lord of Wind Demon City?¡± Although Ye Li found it hard to believe, his intuition told him that Miss Xiaohui was not lying. ¡°That¡¯s right Ye Li, when I went to Annan Base City, I was just traveling around the world and happened to come to Annan Base City.¡± ¡°Also, I have always been hiding my true strength.¡± Saying this, Miss Xiaohui unsealed her true power. ¡°3rd tier Saint-level!!!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Seeing Miss Xiaohui¡¯s strength, Ye Li now believed that Miss Xiaohui was indeed the daughter of the lord of Wind Demon City. ¡°Miss Xiaohui, I want to know why are you suddenly telling me all this.¡± ¡°Because, because I have to leave.¡± ¡°Leave?¡± Ye Li was a bit puzzled, ¡°Where are you going?¡± Chapter 1491 - Chapter 1491 Set out wilderness Chapter 1491: Set out, wilderness Chapter 1491: Set out, wilderness A trace of reluctance appeared on Miss Xiaohui¡¯s adorable face. ¡°Ye Li, brother, I need to go home. Actually, I¡¯ve been very worried all this time I¡¯ve been in the Crazy Dragon Martial Arts Hall.¡± Having said that, Miss Xiaohui paused for a few seconds, then continued: ¡°If my father discovers I¡¯m here, the Crazy Dragon Martial Arts Hall will suffer a catastrophic blow.¡± Upon hearing her words, Ye Li couldn¡¯t help but show a bitter smile. Was it because of power again? He had always felt that his power was quite strong, but in the face of absolute power, it seemed so insignificant. ¡°Ye Li, brother, I¡¯m leaving.¡± Having said that, Miss Xiaohui then turned around and left. ¡°Miss Xiaohui.¡± Ye Li called out to Miss Xiaohui. Miss Xiaohui turned around and looked at Ye Li. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it won¡¯t be long before I come to find you,¡± Ye Li said to Miss Xiaohui. ¡°Ye Li, brother, I¡¯ll wait for you.¡± Having said that, Miss Xiaohui then left. Ye Li thought to himself that his power was ultimately too weak. ¡°Ding! Congratulations, host, on acquiring the Infinite Zombie Fusion Ability.¡± The system¡¯s voice suddenly appeared in Ye Li¡¯s mind. Upon hearing the system¡¯s voice, a splendid expression surfaced on Ye Li¡¯s flawless face. Next, it was time to go out and practice! Thereupon, Ye Li slowly walked out of the Crazy Dragon Martial Arts Hall. He headed to the wilderness with the Apocalypse Legion. There were simply too many zombies in the wilderness outside Wind Demon City. But that was exactly what Ye Li wanted¨Cmore zombies! After arriving in Area Twenty-Four of the wilderness, he released the Apocalypse Legion. Howl! Howl! Not long after arriving in Area Twenty-Four of the wilderness, several hundred zombies discovered him. Immediately, several hundred zombies charged fiercely toward Ye Li. But what were these zombies in the face of Ye Li? In just an instant, these zombies were knocked down by the Apocalypse Legion. The Apocalypse Legion fused these zombies. Ye Li began searching for a Zombie Gathering Area. After several hours, he indeed spotted a Zombie Gathering Area. This Zombie Gathering Area was large, a city occupied by zombies, containing hundreds of thousands of them. But, honestly, several hundred thousand was nothing in the eyes of the current Apocalypse Legion. Ye Li and the Apocalypse Legion began entering this zombie city. Howl! Howl! After he and the Apocalypse Legion entered the zombie city, countless zombies pounced on them. Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! Ye Li raised his finger, firing a barrage of golden spiritual energy attacks like a machine gun. As countless zombies fell, he started opening the synthesis grid in his mind and began fusing these zombies. A few days later, Ye Li had finally fused all the zombies in the zombie city. However, the Apocalypse Legion had not leveled up. Now with Infinite Zombie Fusion, the stronger the Apocalypse Legion was, the stronger he became. What he needed now was a larger Zombie Gathering Area. Thereupon, Ye Li and the Apocalypse Legion continued their search for the Zombie Gathering Area. He and the Apocalypse Legion arrived at a location. This place was a mountainous area, and unexpectedly, there was still a building here. Suddenly, about a dozen men discovered them. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Who, who are you?¡± The faces of the dozen men were somewhat astonished, clearly not expecting Ye Li and the Apocalypse Legion to appear here. ¡°We are humans.¡± Ye Li slowly spoke, his unflinching, flawless face showing no emotion. The dozen men were shocked, they could never have imagined that Ye Li would say such a thing. Chapter 1492 - Chapter 1492 Han Mountain Organization Chapter 1492: Han Mountain Organization Chapter 1492: Han Mountain Organization One of the men was staring intently at Ye Li. ¡°Nonsense, don¡¯t I already know that you are human?¡± Each of the dozen or so men had a bow and arrow in hand, and at this moment, all their bows were aimed at Ye Li and the Apocalypse Legion. ¡°Could you be misunderstanding something?¡± ¡°Misunderstanding¡­ what?¡± The dozen or so men were all somewhat puzzled and confused. ¡°I am human, they are zombies.¡± Ye Li said indifferently. What!!! As soon as he said this, the dozen or so men all involuntarily gasped in shock, staring at Ye Li with wide eyes. Zombies?! The dozen or so men all swallowed hard, their faces showing nothing but astonishment. ¡°Are you surprised?¡± A trace of confusion appeared on Ye Li¡¯s face, as he didn¡¯t understand why these dozen or so men were puzzled. There was nothing here to be puzzled about. ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± Suddenly, a voice as melodious as a warbler rang out, reaching everyone¡¯s ears. A woman about Ye Li¡¯s age walked up next to the dozen or so men. ¡°Miss.¡± The dozen or so men all respectfully called out to the woman. ¡°Miss, this is what happened.¡± One of the men quickly related the whole matter to the woman. The woman¡¯s body trembled involuntarily upon hearing this! ¡°You¡­¡± The woman looked at Ye Li, but before she could finish her sentence, her fair face was already full of astonishment. She quickly rubbed her eyes, for she could not conceive that there were still such extraordinarily handsome people in the world. For a moment, the woman stood frozen like a clay sculpture, unable to snap out of it. ¡°You¡­ you¡­ you said they are zombies?¡± After a long while, the woman regained her composure and asked Ye Li in shock. Of course, by ¡®they¡¯, she meant the Apocalypse Legion. ¡°Yes, is there anything particularly strange about that?¡± A playful look appeared on Ye Li¡¯s face. The woman¡¯s name was Tang Chu, the daughter of the leader of the Han Mountain Organization. She stared blankly at Ye Li, thinking how could this not be strange? ¡°You, a human, leading eleven zombies, and moreover¡­¡± Tang Chu pondered for a few seconds, ¡°These zombies look indistinguishable from normal humans, they must be high-level zombies, and now you tell me this isn¡¯t strange?¡± In the face of Tang Chu¡¯s questioning, Ye Li¡¯s face remained unflustered. ¡°So, what do you plan to do now?¡± Ye Li looked at Tang Chu indifferently. ¡°Are you friend or foe?¡± For some reason, although Ye Li said that the Apocalypse Legion were all zombies, Tang Chu still felt that Ye Li bore them no ill will. ¡°That depends on how you see me.¡± Ye Li spoke slowly. He thought that if these ants were to strike at him, then their lives would undoubtedly vanish from this world. If they did not attack him, then naturally, they would be unharmed. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± A chill couldn¡¯t help but cross Tang Chu¡¯s fair face. ¡°It means nothing.¡± Ye Li smiled. ¡°Miss, stop talking nonsense with him, let¡¯s take action!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The dozen or so men were all staring intently at Ye Li, clearly ready to shoot arrows at Ye Li and the Apocalypse Legion upon Tang Chu¡¯s command! ¡°Wait!¡± Tang Chu raised her hand, signaling the dozen or so men to be quiet. Then, she looked at Ye Li again. ¡°You aren¡¯t by any chance thinking of joining our Han Mountain Organization, are you?¡± Chapter 1493 - Chapter 1493 Iron Wolf Dark Race Chapter 1493: Iron Wolf Dark Race Chapter 1493: Iron Wolf Dark Race Tang Chu looked at Ye Li, completely unable to guess his purpose. In her view, Ye Li might want to join their Han Mountain Organization. Tang Chu and a dozen men all watched Ye Li, eager to hear how he would answer. Ye Li¡¯s handsome face showed not a trace of emotion ¡°Do you really want to know?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Tang Chu stared at Ye Li. She wasn¡¯t infatuated, she obviously wanted to know Ye Li¡¯s intentions. ¡°Since you want to know, then I¡¯ll tell you,¡± Ye Li said indifferently, looking at Tang Chu. ¡°Actually, I¡¯m here to find the Zombie Gathering Area. It just so happens that I passed by this place.¡± What?! Tang Chu and the dozen men were all taken aback upon hearing this; they never expected Ye Li to come up with such a statement. ¡°You, you¡¯re going to find the Zombie Gathering Area?¡± Tang Chu was stunned. It never crossed her mind that Ye Li was actually looking for the Zombie Gathering Area. You must know, that¡¯s the Zombie Gathering Area! How could a human dare to seek out the Zombie Gathering Area? Does he not know how many zombies there are in the Zombie Gathering Area? ¡°Right, don¡¯t you believe me?¡± A hint of amusement appeared on Ye Li¡¯s handsome face. He wondered why no one ever believed him when he was telling the truth. ¡°Anyway, no matter what, I won¡¯t let you¡­¡± Tang Chu hadn¡¯t finished her sentence when a man from the Han Mountain Organization ran over in a hurry, his face filled with panic. ¡°It¡¯s bad! It¡¯s terrible!¡± The man arrived in front of Tang Chu and the group. ¡°What happened?!¡± Tang Chu sensed something was amiss and quickly asked the man. ¡°Miss, over a thousand from the Iron Wolf Dark Race are heading toward our Han Mountain Organization.¡± What!!! As soon as the words were spoken, Tang Chu and the dozen men were shocked; they had never expected such a thing. Iron Wolf¡­ Dark Race?! A deep fear had emerged on Tang Chu¡¯s fair face. Although the Iron Wolf Dark Race was not the strongest dark race in the area, it was much stronger than their Han Mountain Organization. The Han Mountain Organization and the Iron Wolf Dark Race had always stayed out of each other¡¯s way. Why would the Iron Wolf Dark Race suddenly come here? ¡°Quick! Go tell my father!¡± Tang Chu said urgently. The man dared not delay and quickly ran into the Han Mountain Organization. At this moment, Tang Chu and the dozen men had looks of horror on their faces; they knew that if they didn¡¯t prepare their defenses, the Han Mountain Organization might soon vanish from this world. It wasn¡¯t long before the man who had gone to deliver the message ran out again. ¡°Miss, the leader says for you to come in quickly and close the gate!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Tang Chu nodded hastily. ¡°Miss, what about him?¡± One of the men asked Tang Chu. Tang Chu hesitated for a moment, then clenched her teeth, ¡°Forget him, let¡¯s go in!¡± She didn¡¯t know whether Ye Li was friend or foe! If Ye Li and the Apocalypse Legion harbored ill-intentions toward their Han Mountain Organization, and she let Ye Li in, The outcome was obvious without even thinking about it. Immediately, Tang Chu and the dozen men entered the gate and then closed it behind them. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ye Li¡¯s face remained calm. It wasn¡¯t long before Tang Chu and the dozen men appeared on the outer wall of the Han Mountain Organization. ¡°Father.¡± Tang Chu called out to a burly man on the outer wall. The burly man named Tang Yun was the leader of the Han Mountain Organization, a tier 2 Earth King! Chapter 1494 - Chapter 1494 Someone takes the lead Chapter 1494: Someone takes the lead Chapter 1494: Someone takes the lead Tang Yun looked down at Ye Li and the Apocalypse Legion below the city wall. ¡°Chu¡¯er, are they the strange people you were talking about?¡± ¡°Yes, Dad.¡± Tang Chu nodded. ¡°Chu¡¯er, you¡¯ve really grown up, knowing that such people should not be allowed into our Han Mountain Organization.¡± The leader of the Han Mountain Organization, Tang Yun, was very pleased. ¡°Hmm?¡± Suddenly, Tang Yun was taken aback. This was because he felt that, apart from Ye Li under the outer city wall, the others seemed¡­ not human?! That aura was¡­ zombies!!! ¡°Zombies?¡± The leader of the Han Mountain Organization, Tang Yun, was astonished. ¡°Dad, what zombies?¡± Tang Chu¡¯s fair face was filled with confusion. ¡°Chu¡¯er, apart from that person, the other people seem to be zombies.¡± The leader of the Han Mountain Organization, Tang Yun, said quite shockingly. Of course, he couldn¡¯t understand why a human could be together with zombies and why these zombies would not attack the human. What perplexed him even more was that these zombies seemed to be higher-level zombies. How could so many higher-level zombies suddenly appear outside their Han Mountain Organization? Upon hearing this, Tang Chu was stunned speechless. Earlier, Ye Li had told her that, apart from him, all the others were zombies. At that time, she naturally didn¡¯t believe it. But now¡­! Could she still disbelieve it? However, before Tang Chu could even speak, there came a rumbling noise from ahead. ¡°The Iron Wolf Dark Race is here!¡± A man shouted loudly. All the people on the outer city wall became alert. They knew that although there was a certain gap between the Han Mountain Organization and the Iron Wolf Dark Race, with the city wall as defense, it wouldn¡¯t be too difficult to hold their ground. ¡°Why hasn¡¯t that person and those zombies left yet?¡± A doubtful expression appeared on the face of Tang Yun from the Han Mountain Organization. He wondered if this person had already reached the point of not fearing death? Before long, thousands of the Iron Wolf Dark Race had arrived below the outer city wall of the Han Mountain Organization. ¡°Dad, what should we do now?¡± Tang Chu looked at Tang Yun. Tang Yun smiled, ¡°What should we do? Haven¡¯t you noticed someone is taking the lead for us?¡± The hundreds of people on the outer city wall also laughed upon hearing this. They had been in the Han Mountain Organization since birth, and throughout that time the dark race had attacked them many times. Yet, they had never encountered a situation where someone took the lead for them while being attacked by the dark race. Ye Li hadn¡¯t left for the same reason; he wanted to see what this Iron Wolf Dark Race was all about. The thousands of the Iron Wolf Dark Race were all momentarily stunned. It was beyond their imaginations that there would be a dozen humans appearing below the city wall of the Han Mountain Organization. Not right!!! Thousands of the Iron Wolf Dark Race suddenly froze, because they felt something different about the Apocalypse Legion. Not human¡­ zombies!!! Thousands of the Iron Wolf Dark Race looked at each other somewhat bewildered. The Iron Wolf Dark Race were all wolf-faced, humanoid creatures! One of the tier 3 Earth Kings raised itself apart from the rest. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This was a tier 3 Earth King Iron Wolf, the strongest being among the thousands of the Iron Wolf Dark Race. ¡°Human, how come you are with zombies?¡± The tier 3 Earth King Iron Wolf looked at Ye Li in shock. Ye Li¡¯s face, handsome as jade, showed no fluctuations, and he looked at the tier 3 Earth King Iron Wolf with playful ambiguity. ¡°This¡­ is it really that strange?¡± Chapter 1495 - Chapter 1495 The Terror of the Apocalypse Legion Chapter 1495: The Terror of the Apocalypse Legion Chapter 1495: The Terror of the Apocalypse Legion Thousands of Iron Wolf Dark Race creatures were greatly perplexed. They naturally couldn¡¯t understand, wasn¡¯t this worth being surprised about? ¡°Human, are you also a person from the Han Mountain Organization?¡± The Tier 2 Earth King Iron Wolf Dark Race creature asked Ye Li. ¡°Do you think I will answer you?¡± A playful smile appeared on Ye Li¡¯s handsome face. ¡°Human¡­ don¡¯t you think you¡¯re being a bit too arrogant?¡± The Tier 2 Earth King Iron Wolf Dark Race creature stared at Ye Li, his eyes erupting with magma-like fury. ¡°Is that so?¡± Ye Li chuckled. He looked calmly at the Tier 2 Earth King Iron Wolf, ¡°Many people have said the same.¡± At these words, the Tier 2 Earth King Iron Wolf flew into a thunderous rage. ¡°Human, since you¡¯re determined to seek death, then don¡¯t blame me!¡± As soon as he spoke, the Tier 2 Earth King Iron Wolf Dark Race creature let out a loud shout. Following the command of the Tier 2 Earth King Iron Wolf, thousands of Iron Wolf Dark Race creatures launched a ferocious attack on Ye Li and the Apocalypse Legion. Everyone on the outer city wall of the Han Mountain Organization knew that Ye Li and the Apocalypse Legion were as good as corpses now. In just an instant, the thousands of Iron Wolf Dark Race creatures reached Ye Li and the Apocalypse Legion. ¡°Charge, Apocalypse Legion.¡± Ye Li told the eleven Tier 3 Saint zombies of the Apocalypse Legion. Roar! The eleven Tier 3 Saint zombies of the Apocalypse Legion all sprang into action. How could thousands of Iron Wolf Dark Race creatures be a match for the Apocalypse Legion! Boom! It didn¡¯t take long before the thousands of Iron Wolf Dark Race creatures were all slaughtered by the Apocalypse Legion! How is this possible!!! All the people on the outer city wall of the Han Mountain Organization cried out in disbelief as they watched this scene. They could swear, they absolutely could swear! This was definitely the most shocking moment they had seen since they were born. Silence, you could hear a pin drop! The Tier 2 Earth King Iron Wolf saw this and was scared out of his wits. To him, this was absolutely an impossible scene to behold. ¡°Are you very afraid?¡± Ye Li looked at the Tier 2 Earth King Iron Wolf and asked slowly. Of course, the Tier 2 Earth King Iron Wolf was frightened, not just frightened, but to an indescribable degree. ¡°Actually, you really don¡¯t have to be scared.¡± Ye Li slowly began to speak. The Tier 2 Earth King Iron Wolf was alarmed; of course, he didn¡¯t understand what Ye Li meant. ¡°What what what¡­ what does that mean?¡± The Tier 2 Earth King Iron Wolf looked at Ye Li with terror in his eyes. ¡°In this world, good people get scared, bad people get scared too, but there is one kind of person who doesn¡¯t get scared, and that is the dead.¡± Hiss! Upon hearing this, a chill ran up the spine of the Tier 2 Earth King Iron Wolf to his forehead. But when he raised his head at that moment, he was terrified to the extreme. Because Ye Li had disappeared from the spot! He hastily started looking for Ye Li¡¯s figure, but no matter how he searched, he couldn¡¯t find Ye Li. ¡°I¡¯m here.¡± Ye Li said calmly. The Tier 2 Earth King Iron Wolf quickly looked in the direction of the voice, only to find Ye Li had already moved to his left. Ahh!!! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Before Ye Li could even make a move, the Tier 2 Earth King Iron Wolf screamed. However, with the fall of the Tier 2 Earth King Iron Wolf¡¯s voice, his life forever disappeared from this world. At this moment! All the Iron Wolf Dark Race creatures were dead. And all the people on the outer city wall of the Han Mountain Organization stood frozen like clay sculptures. Chapter 1496 - Chapter 1496 I know where there is a Zombie Gathering Area Chapter 1496: I know where there is a Zombie Gathering Area. Chapter 1496: I know where there is a Zombie Gathering Area. ¡°This¡­ this¡­¡± Leader of the Han Mountain Organization, Tang Yun was dumbfounded and speechless for a long time. He could swear this was the most shocking scene he had ever witnessed since he was born. Think about it, those were thousands of Iron Wolf Dark Race! And in the blink of an eye, they were gone? The others on the external city wall felt the same, exchanging bewildered looks with one another. ¡°Open the gate! Quick, open the gate!¡± Suddenly, the leader of the Han Mountain Organization, Tang Yun, shouted out loud. He knew that his organization could never stand against beings like Ye Li and the Apocalypse Legion. All he could do now was try not to provoke Ye Li. Otherwise, he was aware that the Han Mountain Organization would be leveled in an instant. Soon after, a few men hastily opened the great gate of the Han Mountain Organization. ¡°Senior!¡± Leader of the Han Mountain Organization, Tang Yun, swiftly stepped forward to meet Ye Li. ¡°Sen¡­ Senior.¡± A look of horrified astonishment appeared on Tang Chu¡¯s pale face. She had never imagined that Ye Li and the Apocalypse Legion could be so terrifyingly powerful. Suddenly, Ye Li became the savior of the Han Mountain Organization. The members of the Han Mountain Organization looked at Ye Li with eyes full of admiration. ¡°Senior, please come and sit inside our Han Mountain Organization,¡± The leader of the Han Mountain Organization, Tang Yun, quickly said to Ye Li. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Ye Li said indifferently. He thought about asking them if they knew of any major zombie gathering areas. Then, Ye Li walked into the Han Mountain Organization. The moment he entered, he put the Apocalypse Legion into the system space. Leader of the Han Mountain Organization, Tang Yun, was startled; he quickly rubbed his eyes, convinced he must be seeing things. But no matter how much he rubbed, the Apocalypse Legion was still gone from sight. He realized that no matter how hard he tried, he couldn¡¯t understand what had just happened. It wasn¡¯t just Leader of the Han Mountain Organization, Tang Yun, who was confused; everyone present could not comprehend how the Apocalypse Legion had just vanished. Suddenly, they understood. This is the power of a true strong entity!!! Before long, Ye Li had arrived at the main hall of the Han Mountain Organization. Leader of the Han Mountain Organization, Tang Yun, quickly invited Ye Li to take the seat of honor. ¡°Senior, you truly are terrifying,¡± Leader of the Han Mountain Organization, Tang Yun, said to Ye Li with utmost respect. There was not the slightest ripple on Ye Li¡¯s face as he spoke slowly, ¡°There is nothing to be terrified about, it¡¯s quite ordinary.¡± Upon hearing this, everyone in the main hall of the Han Mountain Organization exchanged glances with each other. They thought that someone like Ye Li wouldn¡¯t even blink an eye when killing, and if they were to offend him, their lives would undoubtedly disappear from the world forever. ¡°Actually, I came here,¡± Ye Li said, glancing indifferently at everyone in the main hall, ¡°to ask if you knew of any large zombie gathering areas.¡± What?! Upon hearing this, everyone in the main hall of the Han Mountain Organization was taken aback, obviously not expecting such a question from Ye Li. Zombie¡­ gathering area? The thought occurred to them that perhaps the senior had a particular fondness for zombies? What an astonishing possibility. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Especially since they had now seen the Apocalypse Legion. ¡°Senior, I know.¡± Tang Chu suddenly spoke. Ye Li looked towards Tang Chu, ¡°You know?¡± ¡°Yes, Senior, in Gale City, near the territory of the Iron Wolf Dark Race, there is a place with over a million zombies,¡± Tang Chu replied. Chapter 1497 - Chapter 1497 Gale City Chapter 1497: Gale City Chapter 1497: Gale City Tang Chu looked at Ye Li, ¡°Senior, are you going to the Zombie Gathering Area?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Ye Li nodded. Upon hearing this, Tang Chu pondered for a few seconds, ¡°Then, Senior, let me take you there.¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine,¡± Ye Li answered. In the hall of the Han Mountain Organization, a look of concern appeared on everyone¡¯s faces. It was because they knew too well the terror within Gale City, where there were millions of zombies. ¡°Senior, this¡­¡± Tang Yun, the chief of the Han Mountain Organization, looked at Ye Li with some difficulty. ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry about me, I will come back safe and sound,¡± Tang Chu said to Tang Yun, the chief of the Han Mountain Organization. Upon hearing this, Tang Yun didn¡¯t dare to say much more, for he was surely afraid of displeasing Ye Li. ¡°So, Senior, when are you planning to go?¡± Tang Yun, the chief of the Han Mountain Organization, asked. ¡°Now.¡± Ye Li uttered these two words. After speaking, he slowly walked out of the hall. Everyone in the chief¡¯s hall of the Han Mountain Organization exchanged glances, knowing full well they couldn¡¯t afford to provoke Ye Li. ¡°Chu¡¯er, you must be extremely careful.¡± Tang Yun said to Tang Chu. Tang Chu nodded. She then followed him out. By the time Tang Chu caught up with Ye Li, he was already outside of the Han Mountain Organization. ¡°Senior, shall we go?¡± Tang Chu said to Ye Li. Afterward, Tang Chu led Ye Li toward Gale City. ¡°Senior, may I¡­¡± After walking for more than ten minutes, Tang Chu looked at Ye Li, her fair face showing signs of hesitation. Ye Li didn¡¯t speak, knowing full well that Tang Chu had more to say. After a few seconds, Tang Chu finally mustered the courage. ¡°Senior, could you help our Han Mountain Organization exterminate the Iron Wolf Dark Race?¡± Ye Li stopped in his tracks, a smile appearing on his handsome face. ¡°It seems you have come to regard me as a good person, haven¡¯t you?¡± Tang Chu nodded in response. Intuition told her that Ye Li must be a good person, a thoroughly good person at that. ¡°Unfortunately, I am not a good person.¡± Ye Li spoke slowly. Tang Chu was startled, for she hadn¡¯t expected such a response from Ye Li. Yet she didn¡¯t dare to ask further; she knew people like Ye Li disliked being questioned too much. Finally, the two of them arrived at Gale City. Ye Li could already sense the terrifying number of zombies inside the city. He released the Apocalypse Legion from the system space. The eleven Saint-level zombies of the Apocalypse Legion appeared before their eyes. Seeing this, Tang Chu was taken aback. She blinked her eyes rapidly, clearly unable to understand how the Apocalypse Legion could suddenly materialize. At the same time, she no longer dared to contemplate the terrifying extent of Ye Li¡¯s abilities. ¡°Go,¡± Ye Li said to the Apocalypse Legion. Immediately, the eleven Saint-level zombies of the Apocalypse Legion headed into Gale City to start assembling more zombies. ¡°Two humans?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Suddenly, a cold and sinister laugh reached their ears. Ye Li and Tang Chu turned around and saw more than a dozen Iron Wolf Dark Race members appearing before them. ¡°Are you seeking death?¡± Ye Li said to the group of Iron Wolf Dark Race members in front of him. The dozen or so Iron Wolf Dark Race members shuddered, surely not having anticipated that Ye Li would be so audacious. Chapter 1498 - Chapter 1498 Iron Wolf Dark Race territory Chapter 1498: Iron Wolf Dark Race territory Chapter 1498: Iron Wolf Dark Race territory More than a dozen Iron Wolf Dark Race members were stunned for a few seconds before they looked at Ye Li in astonishment. ¡°Human, do you really not realize the predicament you are in?¡± These dozen or so Iron Wolf Dark Race members thought to themselves that Ye Li was about to be eaten by them and yet dared to utter such arrogant words to them. ¡°Die.¡± Ye Li said calmly. He had no wish to waste words with these ants. As his words fell, the lives of these dozen or so Iron Wolf Dark Race members left this world forever. Without sound or breath¡­ Although Tang Chu knew that Ye Li¡¯s strength had become terrifying to an incomparable degree, she still couldn¡¯t help but be shocked whenever she saw Ye Li take action. Just because she found Ye Li to be far too frightening! ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Ye Li suddenly said. Tang Chu was startled and looked at Ye Li with confusion. ¡°Senior, are we going into Gale City?¡± ¡°No.¡± Contrary to Tang Chu¡¯s expectations, Ye Li shook his head. ¡°We are in the territory of the Iron Wolf Dark Race,¡± Ye Li slowly said. Upon hearing this, Tang Chu¡¯s entire body shook, and she was quite astonished. Several seconds later, Tang Chu finally recovered from her astonishment. ¡°Good¡­ good!¡± Tang Chu was secretly overjoyed. Immediately after, Tang Chu quickly led Ye Li toward the territory of the Iron Wolf Dark Race. As they were about to reach the territory of the Iron Wolf Dark Race, a deep curiosity appeared on Tang Chu¡¯s fair face. Although she didn¡¯t know if she should ask, she was extremely curious. ¡°Senior, why have you suddenly decided to visit the territory of the Iron Wolf Dark Race?¡± Tang Chu found that no matter how hard she thought, she couldn¡¯t understand. Ye Li smiled, he slightly nodded and, looking at the sun in the sky, began to speak slowly: ¡°Because¡­ I want to.¡± Tang Chu shuddered! She thought, is this what a supreme being is like? A supreme being who acts without any need for reasons, who just by saying ¡°I want to¡± can annihilate anything. That is absolute strength. ¡°Human?!¡± Suddenly, a very surprised voice rang out by Ye Li and Tang Chu¡¯s ears. They saw that another dozen or so Iron Wolf Dark Race members had appeared before Ye Li and Tang Chu. ¡°Humans, do you not know that this is the territory of the Iron Wolf Dark Race?¡± An Iron Wolf Dark Race member said, staring at Ye Li and Tang Chu. Ye Li laughed upon hearing this and nodded. Hiss!!! These dozen or so Iron Wolf Dark Race members were stunned by such a sight, unable to recover their senses for a long time. ¡°Human, since you know this is the territory of the Iron Wolf Dark Race, why dare you come here?¡± No matter what, these dozen or so Iron Wolf Dark Race members could not understand. Had he come¡­ to deliver death? ¡°Do you really want to know why I have come here?¡± ¡°Of course we want to know.¡± All of these dozen or so Iron Wolf Dark Race members looked toward Ye Li, they all wanted to know what Ye Li would say. ¡°I am here to annihilate your Iron Wolf Dark Race,¡± Ye Li said slowly, his face completely calm, as if he were merely discussing a trivial matter. This¡­!!! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The dozen or so Iron Wolf Dark Race members were dumbstruck. Hahahaha! Following that, these dozen or so Iron Wolf Dark Race members burst out laughing. ¡°Human, do you know? This is the funniest joke I have heard in my life!¡± An Iron Wolf Dark Race member laughed until tears came out, clutching his belly, he said to Ye Li while laughing. Chapter 1499 - Chapter 1499 In my eyes you are just ants Chapter 1499: In my eyes, you are just ants. Chapter 1499: In my eyes, you are just ants. Ye Li also smiled; he looked indifferently at the speaking Iron Wolf Dark Race, ¡°Is it really that funny?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± This Iron Wolf Dark Race member said. ¡°But what if I told you that you¡¯re all about to die, would you still find it funny?¡± What?! The dozen or so Iron Wolf Dark Race members stopped laughing abruptly at these words. ¡°Human, you¡­ you¡­ what did you say?¡± The dozen or so Iron Wolf Dark Race members all looked at Ye Li in astonishment, never expecting him to say such a thing. ¡°Normally, I wouldn¡¯t repeat myself to those about to die.¡± As his words fell, Ye Li made his move. Whoosh whoosh whoosh! Suddenly, the sound of rushing winds could be heard, and the dozen or so Iron Wolf Dark Race members all fell to the ground, their eyes wide open, each with a shocking blood hole in their foreheads. Shock, utter shock! Although Tang Chu had reminded herself many times that her senior was a supreme being, she needed to restrain herself from being shocked. Yet, she couldn¡¯t help but be shocked. She felt like everything was dreamlike, simply too unbelievable. She couldn¡¯t understand why there could be someone as terrifying as Ye Li in this world. Then, she and Ye Li began to head towards the Iron Wolf Cave. It seemed as if the Iron Wolf Dark Race had already sensed something, as they swarmed over and completely surrounded them. Before them, over three thousand Iron Wolf Dark Race members encircled the two, leaving no room for escape. Among them, a seventh-tier Earth King-level Iron Wolf stepped out from the encirclement. This seventh-tier Earth King-level Iron Wolf was the leader of the Iron Wolf Dark Race. ¡°Humans, you dare to trespass into our Iron Wolf Dark Race territory. You choose not to walk the path to heaven but barge into hell uninvited!¡± The Dark Race leader stared down Ye Li and Tang Chu as he coldly spoke. Hearing these words, Tang Chu became greatly alarmed. The terrifying aura coming from the Dark Race leader turned her normally pale complexion even whiter. She stole a glance at Ye Li, only to find no hint of fluctuation on his face. Realizing this, Tang Chu secretly let out a sigh of relief, thinking that her senior would surely protect her and that she had no need to worry. In the eyes of the Iron Wolf Dark Race, Ye Li and Tang Chu were as good as trapped birds. Ye Li looked indifferently at the Dark Race leader and slowly spoke, ¡°Do you really believe your own eyes?¡± What?! The Dark Race leader, upon hearing these words, was completely baffled, of course not understanding what Ye Li meant. ¡°Heh heh.¡± A slight smile curled up the corners of Ye Li¡¯s mouth, a handsome smile appearing on his fair face. ¡°Never trust your eyes, for sometimes they can deceive you,¡± he said. ¡°Just like you think we¡¯re about to die, not realizing that in my eyes, Ye Li, you are pathetically weak.¡± Hiss!!! Upon hearing this, the Iron Wolf Dark Race couldn¡¯t help but inhale sharply in disbelief, never daring to believe that there could be someone so audacious in this world. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only They were tightly surrounded, after all! How could he dare!!! No one knew how Ye Li dared to say such a thing. The Dark Race leader also became furious. ¡°Human, do you know what end awaits you?¡± Chapter 1500 - Chapter 1500 Do you still believe in your own eyes Chapter 1500: Do you still believe in your own eyes? Chapter 1500: Do you still believe in your own eyes? The Iron Wolf Dark Race was seething with rage as they furiously stared at Ye Li. They had never even heard of someone like Ye Li before, let alone seen one. If they had not met Ye Li today, they would never have imagined that such an arrogant person could exist in this world. How audaciously reckless! However¡­ The Iron Wolf Dark Race knew that no matter how arrogant Ye Li was, his life was about to be erased from this world. There was no possibility of survival! ¡°Hmm?¡± A look of puzzlement suddenly crossed Ye Li¡¯s face as he looked at the leader of the Iron Wolf Dark Race and said, ¡°Why haven¡¯t you come to die yet?¡± What!!! The Iron Wolf Dark Race could not believe that Ye Li dared to say such a thing¨Cit was intolerable! The leader of the Iron Wolf Dark Race could no longer tolerate Ye Li¡¯s arrogance. ¡°Seeking death!¡± ¡°Tear these two humans into ten thousand pieces!¡± At the command of the Iron Wolf Dark Race, the surrounding Iron Wolves launched a fierce attack on Ye Li and Tang Chu. No trace of emotion crossed Ye Li¡¯s face; he simply stated slowly: ¡°I have one sword that will slash all under heaven!¡± As his words fell, a terrifying five-clawed blood dragon had already appeared above his head. Seeing the five-clawed blood dragon above Ye Li¡¯s head, the Iron Wolf Dark Race was utterly shocked. However, they did not stop their advance, knowing that regardless of the dreadful omen above Ye Li¡¯s head, everything is void in the face of absolute power. ¡°Mysterious¡­ Heaven¡­ Overlord¡­ Demonic¡­ Sword¡­ Technique!¡± With a slash from the Primordial Dragon Abyss Sword, the god-level skill, Mysterious Heaven Overlord Demon Sword Technique, was unleashed. A terrifying supreme sword beam, along with the energies of ancient gods and devils, flew violently toward the Iron Wolf Dark Race in all directions. Boom!!! In an instant, a thunderous roar filled Tang Chu¡¯s ears. Tang Chu¡¯s pale face turned even paler. Could such a slash split the heavens? She did not know, she truly did not know! After the deafening roar, half of the over three thousand Iron Wolf Dark Race had fallen. How is that possible!!! The leader of the Iron Wolf Dark Race, struck by the scene as if a bolt from the blue had hit him, staggered back several steps, his face as shocked as could be. The remaining members of the Iron Wolf Dark Race were also terrified beyond measure, not daring to advance even a step further. Silence, a deathly stillness. At this moment, all of the Iron Wolves dared not utter a single word, feeling a fear they had never known before. ¡°Human, you, you, you¡­ How can you be so terrifying!¡± The leader of the Iron Wolf Dark Race looked at Ye Li with extreme horror. Ye Li simply smiled calmly, for such words, he had heard countless times before. Whenever he faced the dark race, someone would always call him terrifying. Of course he was terrifying! If he were not terrifying, how could he be the Demon King Ye Li? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Now, do you still believe your eyes?¡± Ye Li said lightly to the Iron Wolf Dark Race. The leader of the Iron Wolf Dark Race no longer dared to trust his eyes. Previously, he thought even if Ye Li had ten legs and a pair of wings, he could not survive. But now, he realized he was wrong, not just wrong, but utterly wrong. And Tang Chu finally understood the meaning behind Ye Li¡¯s words. Chapter 1501 - Chapter 1501 Eradicate the Iron Wolf Dark Race Chapter 1501: Eradicate the Iron Wolf Dark Race Chapter 1501: Eradicate the Iron Wolf Dark Race The Iron Wolf Dark Race leader watched Ye Li with terror stricken eyes. He realized that he had never felt such fear in his life; a single strike had wiped out over a thousand of the Iron Wolf Dark Race. If possible, he would choose not to believe it. But at this point, how could he not believe it? ¡°Oh right, I forgot to tell you,¡± Ye Li said indifferently to the Iron Wolf Dark Race leader, ¡°The Iron Wolves that attacked the Han Mountain Organization have all been slain by me.¡± What!!! Upon hearing this, the Iron Wolf Dark Race leader was struck as if by lightning, his wolf face showing as much shock as it could muster. The remaining Iron Wolf Dark Race members felt the same; they realized they weren¡¯t facing a man, but a devil, a complete and utter devil! Ye Li stood with the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword held upright and began speaking slowly: ¡°Next, your lives can disappear from this world forever.¡± As his words fell, the Iron Wolf Dark Race was consumed with panic. But then, Ye Li leaped up from the ground! He raised the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword high and intoned each word distinctly: ¡°Synthesize: Mysterious Heaven Overlord Demon Sword Technique, Absolute Heaven Lightshadow Sword, Apocalyptic Sword Technique!¡± Three SSS divine-level skills were used in synthesis. Instantly, a terrifying number of sword lights, as fast as Thunder Beasts, flew towards the Iron Wolf Dark Race. The Iron Wolf Dark Race, facing such an onslaught, couldn¡¯t help but feel their souls quaking in terror. Their eyes opened wide, for they knew there was no way they could dodge such an attack. All they could do was wait for death. Ahhhhhh! Suddenly, the air was filled with innumerable screams of agony. As the sword lights dissipated, the remaining Iron Wolf Dark Race lay on the ground, lifeless. This¡­ this¡­ this¡­ The Iron Wolf Dark Race leader was petrified, his face showing the utmost horror. Ye Li landed on the ground, holding the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword, and slowly walked towards the Iron Wolf Dark Race leader. It didn¡¯t take long for Ye Li to arrive in front of the Iron Wolf Dark Race leader. The Iron Wolf Dark Race leader could not form a complete sentence at this moment. ¡°Please¡­ please¡­¡± Before the Iron Wolf Dark Race leader could beg for mercy, Ye Li thrust his sword downward. With that thrust, the Iron Wolf Dark Race leader¡¯s life permanently vanished from this world. Ye Li¡¯s face remained as calm as still water, showing no hint of emotion. He put the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword into the system space and showed a profile view, looking indifferently at Tang Chu. Tang Chu stood frozen in her tracks, as if carved from wood. She was too shocked for words! Although she knew Ye Li was powerful, this was a Dark Race member after all! And a Dark Race had just been annihilated so easily. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Ye Li spoke to Tang Chu at a measured pace. Subsequently, Ye Li and Tang Chu arrived at Gale City. ¡°Senior, are we going to enter Gale City now?¡± Tang Chu asked while looking at Ye Li. Ye Li nodded. The two started to enter Gale City. Upon seeing Gale City, they saw it was already in chaos. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The Apocalypse Legion was frantically creating zombies. Seeing this, a hint of brilliance flashed across Ye Li¡¯s face. ¡°Why! Why?¡± ¡°Why would such terrifying zombies appear in Gale City?¡± A seventh-tier Heavenly King Realm zombie roared out in anger. Chapter 1502 - Chapter 1502 Apocalypse Legion Upgrade Chapter 1502: Apocalypse Legion Upgrade Chapter 1502: Apocalypse Legion Upgrade The seventh-tier Heavenly King Realm zombie was not far from Ye Li and Tang Chu. At this moment, the seventh-tier Heavenly King Realm zombie was angrily roaring. In Tang Chu¡¯s moment of shock, Ye Li walked towards the seventh-tier Heavenly King Realm zombie. Soon, the seventh-tier Heavenly King Realm zombie noticed him as well. ¡°Humans?¡± The seventh-tier Heavenly King Realm zombie was somewhat stunned. He never expected a human to appear before him. ¡°Want to know why Gale City suddenly has so many terrifying zombies?¡± Ye Li spoke slowly to the seventh-tier Heavenly King Realm zombie. The seventh-tier Heavenly King Realm zombie was startled. ¡°Speak!¡± The seventh-tier Heavenly King Realm zombie coldly said to Ye Li. ¡°Because,¡± Ye Li smiled, ¡°they are my Apocalypse Legion.¡± What?! The seventh-tier Heavenly King Realm zombie was shocked, as he could not have imagined Ye Li saying such a thing. After a few seconds, the seventh-tier Heavenly King Realm zombie regained his senses. ¡°Human, are you saying that all these terrifying zombies are under your command?¡± The seventh-tier Heavenly King Realm zombie looked coldly at Ye Li. Ye Li smiled and said lightly, ¡°Correct.¡± After receiving Ye Li¡¯s affirmation, the seventh-tier Heavenly King Realm zombie¡¯s expression became extremely sinister. ¡°Then human, why haven¡¯t you run away yet?¡± In the eyes of the seventh-tier Heavenly King Realm zombie, Ye Li¡¯s strength must be limited; it was just his zombies that were terrifying. Thinking of the Apocalypse Legion, the seventh-tier Heavenly King Realm zombie couldn¡¯t help but tremble. It was because they were too terrifying; he had never seen such frightening zombies before. Ye Li laughed. He naturally couldn¡¯t understand why this seventh-tier Heavenly King Realm zombie dared to say such a thing to him. It was just a seventh-tier Heavenly King Realm zombie, after all. ¡°Come here, let me combine you.¡± Ye Li gestured to the seventh-tier Heavenly King Realm zombie with a hook of his finger. Seeing this, the seventh-tier Heavenly King Realm zombie became furiously enraged beyond measure. ¡°Human, I want you dead!¡± As the roar of the seventh-tier Heavenly King Realm zombie fell, he charged fiercely towards Ye Li. The speed of the seventh-tier Heavenly King Realm zombie was very fast, instantly appearing before Ye Li. Roar! With a roar, the seventh-tier Heavenly King Realm zombie attacked Ye Li. Unfortunately, the seventh-tier Heavenly King Realm zombie was no match for Ye Li. Ah! The seventh-tier Heavenly King Realm zombie let out a scream and then fell to the ground. ¡°Ah Da, come and combine him.¡± Ye Li summoned Ah Da with his mind. It wasn¡¯t long before Ah Da came; he combined the seventh-tier Heavenly King Realm zombie. There were over a million zombies in Gale City, enough for the Apocalypse Legion to combine for a long time. Half a month later, the Apocalypse Legion finally combined all the zombies in Gale City. And all of the Apocalypse Legion had leveled up. Now, all the Apocalypse Legion were Tier 2 sacred ground zombies. A satisfied expression appeared on Ye Li¡¯s face. During this half-month, Tang Chu had been with Ye Li all along. She witnessed the entire process, her fair face showing a deep shock; she could no longer comprehend why there could be someone as terrifying as Ye Li in this world? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She found that even if she racked her brain, she could not understand this. ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡± Ye Li said to Tang Chu. Upon hearing this, Tang Chu came back to her senses; she nodded, and the two returned to the Han Mountain Organization. ¡­ Chapter 1503 - Chapter 1503 Town of Dead Sect Chapter 1503: Town of Dead Sect Chapter 1503: Town of Dead Sect Leader Tang Yun of the Han Mountain Organization saw Ye Li and Tang Chu returning and a look of surprise appeared on his face. He was of course worried about Tang Chu, after all there were so many zombies in Gale City. The other members of the Han Mountain Organization were also delighted to see the two return. Ye Li and Tang Chu entered the Han Mountain Organization. ¡°Senior.¡± Leader Tang Yun hurriedly called out to Ye Li with respect. Ye Li nodded slightly, his jade-like face unchanged. After everyone sat down in the hall, Leader Tang Yun then looked at Ye Li, carefully asking, ¡°Senior, may I know how Gale City is now?¡± Ye Li had not yet spoken when Tang Chu took the initiative to speak. She told everyone in the hall all the events that had occurred in Gale City and also mentioned how the Iron Wolf Dark Race had been annihilated by Ye Li. What!!! All the people in the hall were shocked to hear this and could not help but exclaim. For a moment, an atmosphere of extreme shock permeated the hall. They were of course aware of how terrifying the Iron Wolf Dark Race was, but to be annihilated by one person? This this this¡­ They could no longer dare to imagine the terror of Ye Li. What shocked them even more was that all the zombies in Gale City and the Apocalypse Legion had all been fused. Tang Chu told them that the zombies, amounting to over a million in Gale City, had all disappeared. Ye Li¡¯s face was very calm; he of course knew it was still not enough, now with the infinite fusion of zombies, the strength of the Apocalypse Legion was as strong as his own. Now the Apocalypse Legion was no more than Tier 2 saintly tier zombies, which was far from enough. He then bid goodbye to the Han Mountain Organization. Not long after, he continued to search for traces of Zombie Gathering Areas in the wilderness. ¡­ Ten days later. Ye Li surprisingly discovered a large building atop a mountain. ¡°Could this be a sect?¡± Ye Li murmured to himself. Immediately, he walked slowly up the mountain. Just before reaching the gate of the mountain, about a dozen men appeared in front of him. ¡°Stop! What are you doing?¡± One man said to Ye Li. ¡°May I ask what this place is?¡± Ye Li asked. ¡°This is the Town of Dead Sect!¡± The Town of Dead Sect? Ye Li was startled, the name¡­ ¡°Brother, could you tell me why your sect is called the Town of Dead Sect?¡± Perhaps noticing that Ye Li had no hostility, they told him. ¡°Because behind our mountain, there lies countless zombies.¡± Upon hearing this, Ye Li¡¯s eyes lit up; he was now in need of zombies, and not just a few, but countless! ¡°Then, may I go take a look?¡± Ye Li asked the dozen or so men in front of him. The men paused, naturally not expecting Ye Li to make such a request. ¡°You¡­ you want to take a look?¡± The men sized up Ye Li from top to bottom, noting Ye Li¡¯s young age, thinking that one so young roaming the wilderness must be either a great expert or someone overly proud. Clearly, they all thought Ye Li was the latter. ¡°No!¡± One man denied Ye Li¡¯s request. ¡°What if I must see it?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only A playful look appeared on Ye Li¡¯s jade-like face. What?! The dozen men had not expected Ye Li to still dare to say that! ¡°Kid, you are here to challenge our Town of Dead Sect, aren¡¯t you!¡± With that, the dozen men all drew their weapons, ready to strike at Ye Li any moment. Chapter 1504 - Chapter 1504 Have your master come to greet me Chapter 1504: Have your master come to greet me Chapter 1504: Have your master come to greet me Faced with the arrogant airs of more than a dozen men, Ye Li couldn¡¯t help but reveal a helpless smile. ¡°I¡¯m just here to have a look, is all this really necessary?¡± ¡°Hmph! Who knows whether you are a good person or a bad one!¡± More than a dozen men were all looking at Ye Li coldly. ¡°Hehe.¡± Ye Li chuckled, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, go have your sect master come to greet me.¡± What!!! Upon hearing this, the more than a dozen men were shocked, feeling as though they had heard wrong. After a moment of stun, one of the men looked at Ye Li. ¡°You, you, you, what did you say?¡± Ye Li replied calmly with a smile, ¡°I think I¡¯ve already made myself quite clear, haven¡¯t I?¡± Upon hearing these words, furious fire seemed to burst out from above the heads of the more than a dozen men. ¡°Boy, you really don¡¯t know when to stop until you see the coffin! Even our Town of Dead Sect dares not to venture like this, how many lives do you think you have!¡± The more than a dozen men all looked at Ye Li angrily. ¡°Actually,¡± Ye Li thought for a moment, ¡°even if I did see a coffin, I wouldn¡¯t shed a tear, because I will never need a coffin.¡± Ye Li stated indifferently. Hisss!!! Upon hearing these words, all the men couldn¡¯t help but gasp in shock, never expecting that Ye Li would say such a thing. This, this, this¡­ It took a long while for the more than a dozen men to recover their senses. ¡°Kid, do you really think our Town of Dead Sect is just a pitifully weak sect?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡± Ye Li counter-asked aloud. At these words, the more than a dozen men could no longer bear Ye Li¡¯s arrogance and all prepared to strike at him. Just at that moment, Ye Li spoke: ¡°Wait a second.¡± Hearing this, all the men stopped in their tracks and looked at Ye Li coldly. In their eyes, Ye Li asking them to wait was nothing but fear. They had previously thought that Ye Li, being so arrogant, must possess impressive strength, but now it seemed he was nothing special. ¡°Don¡¯t rush, let me show you something.¡± Ye Li said mysteriously to the more than a dozen men. The men all looked at Ye Li, curious to see what Ye Li would show them. But what they could never have dreamed of was the scene that was about to unfold. Clang!!! Suddenly, a flare of lightning and cold light struck right before the more than a dozen men. Followed by that, the sound of sword cries and dragon roars began to fill the air incessantly. A five-clawed blood dragon coiled above Ye Li¡¯s head. The men, witnessing such a phenomenon, all staggered back several steps, their souls almost leaving their bodies in shock. ¡°You, you, you¡­ you¡­!¡± The more than dozen men couldn¡¯t even get a complete sentence out now, their faces showing as much terror as one could imagine. When the phenomenon disappeared, they finally saw the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword in Ye Li¡¯s hand. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Shock, absolute shock! This was a sword they had never seen from the day they were born, a sword so terrifying that it seemed merely one glance could send them into a cycle of reincarnation. Their entire bodies couldn¡¯t stop shaking, even their souls couldn¡¯t help but want to worship this sword. ¡°Now,¡± Ye Li said indifferently, looking at the men before him, ¡°can you go have your sect master come to greet me?¡± The men didn¡¯t dare to argue anymore and hurriedly ran towards the sect, reaching the fastest speed they had ever achieved in their history. Chapter 1505 - Chapter 1505 I just dont believe it Chapter 1505: I just don¡¯t believe it Chapter 1505: I just don¡¯t believe it Town of Dead Sect, Great Hall. Sect Master Lin Teng and the elders were discussing something when over a dozen men ran in, completely terrified and in disarray. These men were frightened beyond measure. ¡°Sect Sect Sect¡­ Sect Master!¡± The voices of the men were uncontrollably trembling, unable to utter a complete sentence. ¡°What¡¯s going on?!¡± Sect Master Lin Teng frowned, looking at the men displeasingly. After a moment, the dozen men finally calmed their terrified hearts and said to Sect Master Lin Teng: ¡°Sect Master, an unparalleled existence has arrived outside.¡± Unparalleled¡­ existence? Sect Master Lin Teng and the elders of the Town of Dead Sect were somewhat stunned. ¡°What unparalleled existence?¡± Sect Master Lin Teng, his brows furrowed, looked at the men. ¡°He he he¡­ he has a sword, I swear, it¡¯s the most terrifying sword I¡¯ve seen in my life!¡± ¡°Yes, Sect Master, when he brought out that sword, there was also the sound of a sword singing and a dragon¡¯s roar, and the most horrifying part is¡­¡± The man swallowed, his face filled with extreme terror, as if he had thought of something extremely frightening. ¡°The most horrifying part is that there was a five-clawed blood dragon coiled above this person¡¯s head, and just one glance at that sword made me feel as if I had entered reincarnation.¡± The man was extremely frightened, looking at Lin Teng seated above, ¡°Sect Master, do you think I saw a ghost?¡± ¡°Cut the crap!¡± Sect Master Lin Teng of the Town of Dead Sect barked out. All the elders in the hall looked at each other, knowing from the words of these dozen men the terror of Ye Li. ¡°Yes, yes, yes¡­ right, Sect Master, that person also asked you to come out to meet him.¡± All the men looked at Sect Master Lin Teng in shock. ¡°Sect Master, what do you think we should do?¡± An elder looked at Sect Master Lin Teng and asked. Sect Master Lin Teng of the Town of Dead Sect just snorted coldly. ¡°I don¡¯t believe it¡¯s that terrifying! Our great Town of Dead Sect, are we to be frightened?¡± Saying this, Sect Master Lin Teng strode out of the hall. The elders looked at each other and then followed him out. It wasn¡¯t long before Sect Master Lin Teng saw Ye Li. However¡­ He did not see the terribly fearsome sword in Ye Li¡¯s hands! Seeing this, Sect Master Lin Teng couldn¡¯t help but snicker. ¡°I heard you possess a terribly fearsome sword that can produce sword and dragon sounds, and a blood dragon illusion appears above your head?¡± Sect Master Lin Teng looked at Ye Li with utter disdain. ¡°Yes, don¡¯t you believe it?¡± Sect Master Lin Teng snickered, ¡°I just don¡¯t believe it.¡± When the other elders saw Ye Li, a smile appeared on their faces too. Just because they knew, the earlier dozen men had all exaggerated¨Cwhat a so-called unparalleled existence, this person looked just over twenty years old. An unparalleled existence, really? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only For a moment, everyone burst into cold laughter. ¡°Boy, you actually dared to ask me to come and greet you? Do you know what your end will be?¡± Sect Master Lin Teng looked coldly at Ye Li. Ye Li smiled, ¡°Since you don¡¯t believe it, then I guess I have to make you believe.¡± As his words fell, Ye Li once again retrieved the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword from the system space. Chapter 1506 - Chapter 1506 Terror of the Town of Dead Sect people Chapter 1506: Terror of the Town of Dead Sect people Chapter 1506: Terror of the Town of Dead Sect people The moment Ye Li drew the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword, the sound of the sword ringing and the dragon roaring once again filled the air incessantly. A blood dragon illusion with five claws appeared above Ye Li¡¯s head. What!!! All those present were greatly shocked, having never imagined that this could be real. The leader of the Town of Dead Sect, Lin Teng, couldn¡¯t help but take several steps back, his face becoming full of terror. ¡°Now,¡± Ye Li looked indifferently at Lin Teng, ¡°do you believe me?¡± Where could Lin Teng dare not believe, as his soul flew and scattered in fright. ¡°How, how can you possess such a terrifying sword?¡± The leader of the Town of Dead Sect, Lin Teng, looked at Ye Li in utter shock. Lin Teng was still okay; the others were all like statues, frozen in place, unable to recover their wits for a long time. ¡°Guess,¡± Ye Li smiled, ¡°if I will tell you?¡± Upon hearing this, the leader of the Town of Dead Sect, Lin Teng, swallowed his saliva, at a loss for words since Ye Li¡¯s sharp sword was too terrifying. ¡°Eh?¡± The leader of the Town of Dead Sect, Lin Teng suddenly thought of something. At once, a cold sneer appeared on his face. ¡°Although your sword is terrifyingly formidable, it is, after all, just your sword. Your strength¡­¡± The leader of the Town of Dead Sect, Lin Teng, did not finish his sentence; his face had already adopted an extremely sly expression. Upon hearing these words from their leader, they too snapped back to reality. Indeed!!! Thinking that Ye Li appeared to be only in his twenties, what strength could he possibly have at such an age? With this thought, all the people from the Town of Dead Sect burst out in cold laughter. Alas¡­! Seeing this, Ye Li couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°Human, what do you mean?¡± The leader of the Town of Dead Sect, Lin Teng, could never have imagined that Ye Li would sigh at this moment. ¡°Why do you simply not understand?¡± As soon as the words fell, Ye Chen, holding the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword, fiercely struck towards the sky. Whoosh!!! Suddenly, a supreme sword beam ferociously assaulted them. Boom! Instantly, the sky was split in two. How is this possible!!! All the members of the Town of Dead Sect, witnessing such a scene, were terrified beyond measure; they hurriedly rubbed their eyes, convinced they had seen incorrectly. But no matter how much they rubbed their eyes, the result was the same. A sword¡­ split the sky? If it had been them¡­ All the people from the Town of Dead Sect dared not continue that thought. ¡°You, you!¡± At this moment, the leader of the Town of Dead Sect, Lin Teng, could not utter a single complete sentence; he was too overwhelmed with fear. ¡°Ancestor¡­ Ancestor.¡± After a long time, the leader of the Town of Dead Sect, Lin Teng, finally addressed Ye Li. As for the others in the Town of Dead Sect, they all looked at one another; Ye Li had become the most terrifying warrior with special genes they had ever seen in their lives. ¡°May I now go to your Town of Dead Sect?¡± Ye Li looked at Lin Teng and asked. ¡°Yes, of course.¡± Lin Teng quickly answered. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Upon hearing this, Ye Li slowly proceeded towards the Town of Dead Sect. Lin Teng and the others hurriedly followed him. It didn¡¯t take long for Ye Li to reach the main hall of the Town of Dead Sect. ¡°Ancestor, please take the seat of honor.¡± The leader of the Town of Dead Sect, Lin Teng, said to Ye Li with utmost respect; he had to be respectful to Ye Li, otherwise, their Town of Dead Sect would be obliterated in an instant. Chapter 1507 - Chapter 1507 Wasteland Chapter 1507: Wasteland Chapter 1507: Wasteland The Sect Master of the Town of Dead Sect, Lin Teng, looked at Ye Li. ¡°Senior, I am not sure why you have come to our Town of Dead Sect¡­¡± Lin Teng did not finish his sentence, but the implication was clear enough. ¡°I heard that behind the Town of Dead Sect, there are countless zombies?¡± Ye Li addressed the Sect Master Lin Teng. ¡°Yes, Senior, there might be hundreds of millions, but those zombies have never troubled us.¡± Lin Teng quickly replied. He thought if that many zombies attacked them, then the Town of Dead Sect would have already vanished from this world. Hundreds of millions¡­? When Ye Li heard this, a hint of excitement appeared on his jade-like face. He thought that hundreds of millions of zombies would be enough to elevate the whole Apocalypse Legion to Tier 4 Realm saints. ¡°Could it be, Senior¡­¡± Sect Master Lin Teng of the Town of Dead Sect suddenly thought of a shocking possibility ¡ª that Ye Li had come for those zombies. But¡­ What he couldn¡¯t understand was why a human would come for zombies. Thinking of this, the Sect Master Lin Teng¡¯s face became filled with immense confusion. ¡°Senior, have you come for those zombies?¡± Sect Master Lin Teng mustered his courage and asked Ye Li. ¡°Indeed.¡± Ye Li nodded. The people inside the hall were all somewhat stunned upon hearing this, as they naturally did not understand the purpose of Ye Li¡¯s actions. ¡°Alright, I am going.¡± Ye Li did not choose to stay too long in the Town of Dead Sect. After speaking, he slowly walked out of the hall. The Sect Master Lin Teng and the elders saw Ye Li leave, and they all breathed a sigh of relief, their hearts finally settling down. ¡­ Ye Li arrived behind the Town of Dead Sect. He discovered that under the mountain behind the sect, there was a vast wasteland. On the wasteland, there were countless cities. Immediately, he released the Apocalypse Legion from the system space. All eleven Tier 4 Realm zombie saints of the Apocalypse Legion appeared before Ye Li¡¯s eyes. ¡°Master.¡± The Apocalypse Legion respectfully called out to Ye Li. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Ye Li said calmly. He was naturally quite pleased, as hundreds of millions of zombies could elevate the Apocalypse Legion from Tier 2 Realm saints to Tier 4 Realm saints. With that, his strength would become incredibly formidable. It wasn¡¯t long before he and the Apocalypse Legion reached the wasteland. Ao wu! Ao wu! In the wasteland, he saw countless zombies. Roar!!! Suddenly, like a tidal wave, the zombies surged towards Ye Li. These zombies were like people who had starved for ten days and nights but had not died. ¡°Go.¡± Ye Li spoke slowly to the Apocalypse Legion. The Apocalypse Legion, hearing the command, burst forward. Ye Li did not have the Apocalypse Legion combine these zombies but decided to combine them himself. After the Apocalypse Legion had knocked down countless zombies, he opened the synthesis grid in his mind and began to combine these zombies. It wasn¡¯t long before Ye Li had combined thousands of Tier 2 zombies. He sent these thousands of Tier 2 zombies to draw in more zombies. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As the sun was about to set, countless zombies were lured in by the combined zombies, like a black cloud overwhelming the heavens above. The sheer number was staggering. Immediately, Ye Li ordered the Apocalypse Legion and the combined zombies to attack the other zombies! At once, the zombie horde became chaotically scrambled. Ye Li, sitting on a decrepit chair, opened the synthesis grid in his mind and began to leisurely combine zombies. Chapter 1508 - Chapter 1508 Wastelands dark race Chapter 1508: Wasteland¡¯s dark race Chapter 1508: Wasteland¡¯s dark race A month had passed. The Apocalypse Legion had all turned into elite zombies, and the wasteland still swarmed with countless zombies. ¡°Recently, the number of wastelands is rapidly decreasing, the leader sent us to see what¡¯s going on.¡± ¡°What else could it be, all those zombies must have run off.¡± ¡°But no one has seen any large groups of zombies leaving.¡± The conversation among a dozen members of the dark race was overheard by Ye Li. Just as the dozen dark race members continued to move forward, a person suddenly appeared before them. Naturally, it was Ye Li. ¡°A human?¡± The dozen members of the dark race were all somewhat stunned; they had not expected a human to suddenly appear before them. The dark race members belonged to the Soul Dark Race. Since Ye Li had crossed over to this world, he had encountered the Soul Dark Race countless times. ¡°Human, how did you end up in the wasteland?¡± These dozen Spirit Souls were extremely puzzled, as they had never seen a human in the wasteland before. ¡°I walked here. Is there anything so surprising about that?¡± A trace of playful amusement appeared on Ye Li¡¯s handsome face. The dozen Spirit Souls, upon hearing these words, were all somewhat stunned; they certainly had not expected Ye Li to say something like that. ¡°Human, I find you quite interesting!¡± one of the Spirit Souls said, looking at Ye Li, ¡°Not only do you not run upon meeting us, but you¡¯re also so calm!¡± Yet the dozen Spirit Souls knew that although Ye Li appeared calm, his life had forever disappeared from this world. There was no need for any further reason, simply because Ye Li had met them. ¡°Tell me, how do you want to die?¡± Ye Li said indifferently to the dozen Spirit Souls before him. What?! It never occurred to the dozen Spirit Souls that Ye Li would have the audacity to say such a thing. ¡°Human, you¡­ you¡­ what did you say?¡± These dozen members of the Soul Dark Race felt like they had misheard. ¡°Heh.¡± Ye Li responded with a calm smile, ¡°It seems that in addition to being ants, you¡¯re also deaf.¡± At these words, the dozen members of the Soul Dark Race were filled with rising anger. ¡°Human, I had actually planned to let you live a bit longer, but now it seems you don¡¯t wish to live at all!¡± As the voice fell, the dozen Spirit Souls of the Soul Dark Race charged towards Ye Li. Unfortunately, how could these dozen Spirit Souls ever be a match for Ye Li? Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh! Amidst a series of whooshing sounds, the dozen Spirit Souls let out a sharp, agonized scream. After the screams, the dozen Spirit Souls no longer had a trace of life left in them. ¡°You continue merging zombies,¡± Ye Li communicated to the Apocalypse Legion with his thoughts. He had not expected the wasteland to also contain members of the dark race. After some thought, Ye Li decided that with so many zombies in the wasteland, and if the dark race kept coming to cause trouble every now and then, it would be better to eradicate them altogether. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Then, he began searching for the homeland of the Soul Dark Race! As the saying goes, persistence pays off. After a day of searching, Ye Li finally found the homeland of the Soul Dark Race. He took out the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword from the system space and then leisurely walked towards the Soul Dark Race. On the outskirts of the Soul Dark Race territory, naturally, over a hundred Spirit Souls had already noticed him. Chapter 1509 - Chapter 1509 Soul Dark Races ancestral land Chapter 1509: Soul Dark Race¡¯s ancestral land Chapter 1509: Soul Dark Race¡¯s ancestral land ¡°Oh?¡± Over a hundred Spirit Souls of the Soul Dark Race were all delighted. It was simply because it had been a long time since they had seen a human, and they never expected to suddenly encounter one. They thought this was truly a case of ¡°not taking the heavenly path and barging into hell without a door.¡± Could it be¡­ he¡¯s lost? They thought that Ye Li must have gotten lost for him to have stumbled into the territory of their Soul Dark Race. Thinking this, the over hundred Spirit Souls couldn¡¯t help but sneer. ¡°Human, are you lost?¡± One of the Spirit Souls looked at Ye Li mockingly. ¡°What do you think?¡± A hint of playfulness appeared on Ye Li¡¯s handsome face. This¡­ The over hundred Spirit Souls of the Soul Dark Race, who had originally thought that Ye Li must be lost, now were not so sure upon seeing his expression. It was because Ye Li¡¯s face was just too composed. ¡°Human, I really want to know your purpose!¡± As this was said, all the Spirit Souls of the Soul Dark Race stared at Ye Li, eager to know how he would answer. Upon hearing this, the corners of Ye Li¡¯s mouth couldn¡¯t help but curve upward slightly, a trace of indifferent smile emerging on his face. ¡°Guess, will I tell you?¡± ¡°What¡­?!¡± The over hundred Spirit Souls of the Soul Dark Race all became furious. How could they have expected this human to dare be so arrogant? Did he not realize the predicament he was in? ¡°Human, since you won¡¯t tell us, then let us eat you. How about that?¡± One of the Spirit Souls looked at Ye Li with disdain. He was thinking how it was just one human. If only there were more, it had been so long since he had tasted human. ¡°Do you believe,¡± Ye Li said indifferently, looking at the Spirit Soul that had spoken, ¡°I can show you their bodies in a second?¡± What?! The over hundred Spirit Souls of the Soul Dark Race were shocked to the core upon hearing this; they couldn¡¯t have imagined Ye Li would say such a thing. ¡°Human, are you asking for death?¡± One of the Spirit Souls glared at Ye Li coldly. He had seen many arrogant humans, but one as arrogant as Ye Li was truly rare in his life! ¡°It seems you don¡¯t believe it.¡± Ye Li slowly spoke. He figured since the Spirit Soul didn¡¯t believe it, he would just have to make him believe. Suddenly, Ye Li raised the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword in his hand and struck out fiercely with it. Whoosh! Instantly, a terrifyingly immense supreme sword beam flew towards the over hundred Spirit Souls of the Soul Dark Race. What?! The over hundred Spirit Souls of the Soul Dark Race, seeing such an attack coming, were all scared out of their wits. It was because they realized they couldn¡¯t possibly defend against such an attack. Boom! Ahhh! Suddenly, the sounds of explosions and screams rang out in succession. When the supreme sword beam dissipated, one pitiful and helpless Spirit Soul of the Soul Dark Race, his whole body couldn¡¯t stop trembling. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only How¡­ could this be? This Spirit Soul was the one from the Soul Dark Race that Ye Li had just spoken to. ¡°Now, do you believe it?¡± Ye Li looked indifferently at the Spirit Soul of the Soul Dark Race before him. How could this Spirit Soul of the Soul Dark Race dare not believe now? He was so frightened that he had lost two of his three souls and six of his seven spirits!1 Chapter 1510 - Chapter 1510 Intelligence Online Chapter 1510: Intelligence Online Chapter 1510: Intelligence Online ¡°Honorable being, honorable being!¡± The Spirit Soul of the Dark Race looked at Ye Li, his face filled with terror. ¡°I was blind and ignorant; I did not know you were such an existence. Please, I beg you to spare my life.¡± This Spirit Soul of the Dark Race began to plead frantically with Ye Li. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Ye Li watched the fear-stricken Spirit Soul with interest. ¡°I, I, I¡­ I¡¯m begging for mercy.¡± The Spirit Soul, filled with dread, said to Ye Li. Ye Li gave a calm smile, his face as serene as jade in the light breeze. ¡°But do you think I will spare you?¡± As these words were spoken, a chill ran up the spine of the Spirit Soul and shot straight to the forehead. Just as the Spirit Soul was about to say something else, he never got the chance, as Ye Li had already made his move. Ahhh!!! The Spirit Soul let out a scream like that of a dying pig. Soon after, Ye Li walked slowly toward the territory of the Spirit Soul Dark Race. It didn¡¯t take long for the Spirit Souls of the Dark Race to notice something amiss, and countless of them began to emerge, surrounding Ye Li completely. There were not less than ten thousand of the Spirit Soul Dark Race, if not eight thousand! ¡°A human?!¡± The Spirit Souls of the Dark Race were somewhat stupefied, naturally not expecting a human to have breached their territory. Suddenly, a Tier 1, divine-level Spirit Soul appeared in Ye Li¡¯s field of view. ¡°Human, how did you trespass into our territory?¡± This Tier 1, divine-level Spirit Soul was the leader of the Spirit Soul Dark Race. ¡°Did you not send someone to investigate why the number of zombies in the wasteland decreased?¡± ¡°You¡­ ¡± Suddenly, the pupils of the Spirit Soul Tribe Dark Race Leader constricted sharply, as he seemed to realize something. ¡°Human, are you implying it was your doing?¡± The Spirit Soul Tribe Dark Race Leader stared intently at Ye Li. Ye Li smiled, ¡°It seems you¡¯re not too foolish.¡± Upon hearing these words, anger erupted above the heads of the Spirit Souls of the Dark Race. They couldn¡¯t believe that, even though they had surrounded this human, he dared to utter such arrogant words. Of course, they had no idea! ¡°Haha!¡± What Ye Li did not expect, however, was for the Spirit Soul Tribe Dark Race Leader to burst out laughing. ¡°Human, so you¡¯ve entered our territory with the intention of annihilating our race?¡± The Spirit Soul Tribe Dark Race Leader looked at Ye Li. Huh? Ye Li was taken aback for a moment; he hadn¡¯t expected the leader of the Spirit Soul Dark Race to be so perceptive. ¡°Since you¡¯ve guessed it already, come here,¡± Ye Li beckoned to the Spirit Soul Tribe Dark Race Leader with a crooked finger, ¡°and let me kill you.¡± What?! The leader of the Spirit Soul Dark Race, upon seeing Ye Li beckoning to him, became furious. The Spirit Soul Tribe Dark Race Leader erupted with thunderous rage and shouted: ¡°Devour this human¡¯s soul for me!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Following the order of the Spirit Soul Tribe Dark Race Leader, the encircling Spirit Souls stormed toward Ye Li. ¡°Synthesized Skill: Mysterious Heaven Overlord Demon Sword Technique, Absolute Heaven Lightshadow Sword, Apocalyptic Sword Technique!¡± The three SSS god-level skills were used in synthesis. All of a sudden, the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword became terrifyingly powerful. Countless supreme sword beams interwoven with the aura of ancient gods and devils struck out in all directions at the Spirit Souls. Chapter 1511 - Chapter 1511 Apocalypse Legion Upgrades Again Chapter 1511: Apocalypse Legion Upgrades Again Chapter 1511: Apocalypse Legion Upgrades Again Ahhhhh! In an instant, countless astonishing screams of terror entered Ye Li¡¯s ears. Yet, Ye Li¡¯s face remained as calm as still water, as if what he had done was a trivial matter. Using three SSS divine-level synthesized skills, such an attack was simply too terrifying! And the Spirit Soul Tribe Dark Race was pathetically weak in comparison. As the sword light and the demon¡¯s ability gradually dissipated, the Spirit Soul Tribe Dark Race Leader looked at the scene before him. He hadn¡¯t meant to look, but upon doing so, his soul was deeply shaken. He swore that this was the most horrifying scene he had ever witnessed in his life. How could this be!!! All that could be heard was a cry of alarm from the Spirit Soul Tribe Dark Race Leader. It was something he believed could never happen. Because the members of the Soul Dark Race that had surrounded Ye Li were now all lying on the ground, their eyes wide open in death. The Spirit Soul Tribe Dark Race Leader was no fool; he knew he had provoked a supreme being. Ye Li was¡­ the supreme being of humanity! At this moment, he was filled with endless regret. Had he known how terrifying Ye Li was, he would never have provoked him. But now¡­ it was all too late. ¡°What are you still doing?¡± Ye Li looked indifferently at the Spirit Soul Dark Race Leader, ¡°Come here and let me kill you, don¡¯t hesitate, don¡¯t wait.¡± Hearing these words, the Spirit Soul Dark Race Leader¡¯s face instantly turned deathly pale. He had no idea what to do now. ¡°Human, can you possibly¡­¡± But the Spirit Soul Tribe Dark Race Leader never got to finish his sentence, for he would never have the chance to continue. Because Ye Li had already vanished from the spot, activating the Swift Steps and flying toward the Spirit Soul Dark Race Leader. For the Spirit Soul Dark Race at the Tier 1 Holy Realm level, in the eyes of ordinary people or warriors with B-level genes, this level was an insurmountable mountain. But in Ye Li¡¯s eyes, such a realm was nothing significant! Thus, the Spirit Soul Tribe Dark Race Leader certainly couldn¡¯t capture Ye Li¡¯s movements. In less than a second, Ye Li had already reached the Spirit Soul Dark Race Leader. ¡°This¡­¡± Seeing Ye Li suddenly in front of him, the Spirit Soul Dark Race Leader was greatly startled. Just as he was about to flee, the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword pierced into his body. Ahh!!! A terrible scream came from the Spirit Soul Dark Race. Ye Li smiled, shook his head slightly, and looking at the corpse of the Spirit Soul Dark Race Leader, he said lightly: ¡°Ants will be ants.¡± With these words, he pulled the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword out from the Spirit Soul Dark Race Leader. The body of the Spirit Soul Tribe Dark Race Leader fell heavily to the ground. And at this moment, the wasteland¡¯s Spirit Soul Dark Race, were annihilated! Ye Li put the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword back into the system space and walked towards the location of the Apocalypse Legion. Before long, he arrived at the ground where the Apocalypse Legion was located. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The Apocalypse Legion was currently frantically synthesizing zombies. Ye Li thought, without the disturbance of the dark race, synthesizing zombies became much more exhilarating. Another month passed by. Ye Li and the Apocalypse Legion had finally synthesized all the zombies on the wasteland. And the Apocalypse Legion had all evolved from Tier 3 Holy Realm zombies into Tier 4 Holy Realm zombies! Chapter 1512 - Chapter 1512 Teng Lei Martial Arts Halls master wants to Chapter 1512: Teng Lei Martial Arts Hall¡¯s master wants to challenge you. Chapter 1512: Teng Lei Martial Arts Hall¡¯s master wants to challenge you. Ye Li came to the devastated land specifically to fuse zombies, and now that he and the Apocalypse Legion had already fused the zombies above the wasteland, there was no need to stay any longer. Immediately, he put the Apocalypse Legion into the system space and then headed towards district 24 of Wind Demon City. Ye Li returned to district 24. After arriving at the Crazy Dragon Martial Arts Hall. The master of the Crazy Dragon Martial Arts Hall, Kuang Lang, was pacing back and forth in the hall, as if he had encountered some difficult issues. Upon seeing Ye Li return, an expression of immense surprise immediately appeared on his face. ¡°Great master, you¡¯re back.¡± Kuang Lang hurriedly came forward and spoke respectfully to Ye Li. ¡°Is there a problem?¡± Ye Li looked at Kuang Lang. ¡°Great master, the master of Teng Lei Martial Arts Hall, he, he, he¡­¡± Kuang Lang didn¡¯t finish his sentence and looked at Ye Li in horror. Teng Lei Martial Arts Hall? Ye Li certainly knew of the Teng Lei Martial Arts Hall. Teng Lei Martial Arts Hall ranked first in district 24, and its master was a super powerhouse of the seventh-tier Earth King Realm. ¡°What about the Teng Lei Martial Arts Hall?¡± Ye Li asked. Kuang Lang swallowed, ¡°The master of Teng Lei Martial Arts Hall wants to challenge you.¡± Ye Li had already guessed as much from what Kuang Lang had said. ¡°Really?¡± An amused expression appeared on Ye Li¡¯s jade-like face. He thought it would be a good opportunity to test the terrifying combat power after fusing with the Apocalypse Legion. ¡°Ding! Congratulations on advancing to the sixth-tier Earth King Realm.¡± Suddenly, the system¡¯s voice appeared in Ye Li¡¯s mind. Ye Li was surprised, thinking he had broken through again. His rate of breakthrough must be the fastest in the world now. This¡­ Kuang Lang, master of the Crazy Dragon Martial Arts Hall, was stunned and rubbed his own head. ¡°Great master, did you not understand what I said?¡± Kuang Lang swallowed again, thinking that it was Teng Lei Martial Arts Hall after all. Why was there no look of fear on the great master¡¯s face? ¡°I understood,¡± Ye Li said, pursing his lips. ¡°It¡¯s just the master of Teng Lei Martial Arts Hall, what is there to fuss about?¡± Hissh!!! Upon hearing this, Kuang Lang and the warriors in the hall all gasped. They could never have imagined Ye Li would say something like this. ¡°But, great master, the master of Teng Lei Martial Arts Hall is of the seventh-tier Earth King Realm.¡± Kuang Lang thought Ye Li still didn¡¯t understand; otherwise, why wouldn¡¯t his face show any sign of fear? ¡°I know.¡± Ye Li nodded. This, this, this¡­ The people in the hall of Crazy Dragon Martial Arts Hall stared at such a scene, completely dumbfounded. They couldn¡¯t understand what was wrong with their great master. A seventh-tier Earth King Realm couldn¡¯t make the great master¡¯s face show even the slightest ripple? Were they dreaming? Everyone in the hall rubbed their eyes, but no matter how much they rubbed, they realized this was not a dream. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Ye Li, puzzled, looked at the people in the hall, ¡°Isn¡¯t it just a seventh-tier Earth King Realm? Why be so fearful?¡± At these words, the people in the hall were completely stunned, unable to regain their senses for a long while. ¡°By the way, when?¡± Ye Li asked Kuang Lang. ¡°In three days.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Kuang Lang hastily answered. ¡°And where?¡± ¡°Right here at our Crazy Dragon Martial Arts Hall.¡± Hearing this, Ye Li slowly left the hall. Seeing this, the people in the hall exchanged confused glances. Chapter 1513 - Chapter 1513 Great War begins Chapter 1513: Great War begins Chapter 1513: Great War begins The news of Shi Long, the master of Teng Lei Martial Arts Hall, challenging the grandmaster Ye Li of Crazy Dragon Martial Arts Hall, had already spread throughout the entire Crazy Dragon Martial Arts Hall. The entire Crazy Dragon Martial Arts Hall was in a state of unease. In their eyes, Shi Long, the master of Teng Lei Martial Arts Hall, was an insurmountable mountain. ¡°Do you think our grandmaster can beat Shi Long?¡± ¡°Alas, although I hope our grandmaster can win, reality is often cruel.¡± ¡°Yes, Shi Long is truly terrifying, he¡¯s a seventh-tier, Realm Holy level warrior with special genes.¡± Such discussions could be heard everywhere in the Crazy Dragon Martial Arts Hall. Ye Li didn¡¯t care, he knew words were useless, and when the time came for his battle with Shi Long, wouldn¡¯t he shock everyone to the point of dropping their jaws? Time flew by quickly. In the blink of an eye, three days had already passed. That day, everyone from the Crazy Dragon Martial Arts Hall stood around the ring, forming a sea of people. Ye Li, on the other hand, stood on the ring, waiting for the arrival of those from Teng Lei Martial Arts Hall. Not only the Crazy Dragon Martial Arts Hall but other major martial arts halls had also arrived. Although they all knew that Ye Li couldn¡¯t possibly be a match for Shi Long, the master of Teng Lei Martial Arts Hall, this great battle was still worth watching. Everyone was anticipating¡­ ¡°The people from Teng Lei Martial Arts Hall have arrived!¡± Abruptly, someone exclaimed. Followed by that, everyone turned their gaze in the direction of the voice. They saw a group of about a dozen people from Teng Lei Martial Arts Hall walk over, among them a man in his fifties, towering like a mountain, his presence incredibly daunting. This man was the master of Teng Lei Martial Arts Hall, a seventh-tier, Realm Holy level warrior with special genes¨CShi Long! The faces of all the men from Teng Lei Martial Arts Hall carried an unruly expression. In their opinion, besides their Teng Lei Martial Arts Hall, all other martial arts halls in District 24 were garbage. Ye Li¡¯s face remained undisturbed, for he knew that Shi Long, the master of Teng Lei Martial Arts Hall, would not be able to defeat him. There was no complicated reason, only because he could infinitely fuse with zombies! Before long, Shi Long, the master of Teng Lei Martial Arts Hall, made his way to the bottom of the ring. Shi Long looked up at the ring with a cold gaze, and after sizing up Ye Li, his face showed a hint of mockery. Silence, a dead silence. No one dared to speak anymore, knowing that a great battle was about to commence. Suddenly, Shi Long, the master of Teng Lei Martial Arts Hall, leaped onto the ring. ¡°You are the grandmaster of Crazy Dragon Martial Arts Hall?¡± Shi Long looked down at Ye Li with disdain. ¡°Yes.¡± Ye Li nodded. His handsome face didn¡¯t show the slightest ripple of emotion. ¡°Heh!¡± Shi Long, the master of Teng Lei Martial Arts Hall, let out a cold laugh, ¡°Boy, do you know who I am?¡± ¡°An ant.¡± Ye Li slowly said. What!!! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As soon as these words came out, not only Shi Long, the master of Teng Lei Martial Arts Hall, but everyone present was deeply shocked. They couldn¡¯t believe that Ye Li dared to call the master of Teng Lei Martial Arts Hall an ant. After a moment, Shi Long, the master of Teng Lei Martial Arts Hall, regained his composure, his expression cooling to the extreme. ¡°Kid, I didn¡¯t want to kill you, but now I have no choice but to do so!¡±, Shi Long said coldly as he looked at Ye Li. Ye Li¡¯s face still showed no fluctuations, he didn¡¯t respond, just waiting for Shi Long to make his move. Chapter 1514 - Chapter 1514 True Dragon Power on Shi Longs fist Chapter 1514: True Dragon Power on Shi Long¡¯s fist Chapter 1514: True Dragon Power on Shi Long¡¯s fist The head of Teng Lei Martial Arts Hall once again gave a cold smile. ¡°Ye Li, you must want to know why I attacked you, right?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t.¡± Ye Li shook his head. This¡­ Upon hearing this, the anger of the head of Teng Lei Martial Arts Hall, Shi Long, had reached a peak. ¡°Ye Li, you killed Lu Kun, the head of Thunder Snake Martial House. I am here to avenge Lu Kun!¡± As soon as the head of Teng Lei Martial Arts Hall, Shi Long, said this, everyone present understood. ¡°Is that so?¡± Ye Li smiled calmly, ¡°Since you are here to avenge Lu Kun, what are you waiting for?¡± Hisss!!! All the people below the stage took a sharp intake of breath upon hearing this. Why is this!!! They racked their brains but couldn¡¯t understand why Ye Li could remain so calm and collected in the face of Shi Long, the head of Teng Lei Martial Arts Hall. To them, it was utterly unbelievable. ¡°Good!¡± The head of Teng Lei Martial Arts Hall, Shi Long, suddenly shouted loudly, ¡°Ye Li, since you want me to take action now, I will do just that.¡± As the words of Shi Long, the head of Teng Lei Martial Arts Hall, fell, everyone present widened their eyes. Clearly, they did not want to miss any spectacular moment. Suddenly, Shi Long, the head of Teng Lei Martial Arts Hall, raised his fist. On his fist, terrifying spiritual power began to gather wildly. It didn¡¯t take long before an overwhelmingly terrifying True Dragon Power appeared on his fist. Seeing the True Dragon Power on Shi Long¡¯s fist, everyone present was struck dumb. Bang¡­! Instantly, Shi Long of Teng Lei Martial Arts Hall threw a fierce punch at Ye Li. The True Dragon Power on his fist also shot out. All the people below the stage watched such an attack heading towards Ye Li, and they couldn¡¯t help but break into a cold sweat for him. They knew Ye Li was definitely not able to catch such an attack. Their lives many years long, this kind of terrifying attack they were seeing for the first time. ¡°Fuse: Apocalypse Legion!¡± As Shi Long of Teng Lei Martial Arts Hall threw a punch at Ye Li, he had already fused the eleven saints of Apocalypse Legion¡¯s zombies into his own body. In an instant, a red spiritual light appeared all around Ye Li. After fusing with the Apocalypse Legion, Ye Li felt an unprecedented combat power surge, fueling his fighting spirit immensely! Bang¡­! Subsequently, he also threw a punch. Boom boom boom! Just then, True Dragon Power fiercely collided with Ye Li¡¯s fist, sending a terrifying loud noise into everyone¡¯s ears. Everyone knew that Ye Li was now either dead or injured. After all, that was True Dragon Power, and the punch Ye Li threw didn¡¯t even carry spiritual power. The head of Crazy Dragon Martial Arts Hall, Kuang Lang, already had a face as pale as death. Ye Li was now the towering pillar and the golden beam of the Crazy Dragon Martial Arts Hall. If something happened to Ye Li, the consequences¡­ would be unimaginable! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At this moment, the stage was enveloped by the terrifying True Dragon Power, making it impossible for everyone under the stage to see clearly what had happened to Ye Li. As the True Dragon Power gradually dissipated, everyone¡¯s eyes involuntarily widened to their historical maximum. They all wanted to see how Ye Li was faring. But they should not have looked, for upon looking, they were all shocked to the core. Just because Ye Li was standing unharmed in his original spot, his face still showing no fluctuation, as if nothing had happened at all. Chapter 1515 - Chapter 1515 Borrowing power from heaven Chapter 1515: Borrowing power from heaven Chapter 1515: Borrowing power from heaven The head of Teng Lei Martial Arts Hall, Shi Long, couldn¡¯t help but exclaim as he watched the scene unfold: ¡°How is this possible!¡± Shi Long couldn¡¯t believe his eyes, no matter how hard he tried; Ye Li seemed completely unharmed. He even made a gesture that was extremely out of character for someone of his status. The head of Teng Lei Martial Arts Hall, Shi Long, rubbed his eyes in disbelief¨Cit was just too inconceivable. Everyone under the stage was as still as statues, unable to regain their senses for a long time. Ye Li smiled faintly, looking calmly at the head of Teng Lei Martial Arts Hall, Shi Long, ¡°In this world, there¡¯s nothing that¡¯s impossible.¡± Upon hearing this, Shi Long¡¯s face grew even colder, for he had realized that Ye Li was not as simple as he appeared to be on the surface. In other words, Ye Li was truly a supreme being! Several seconds later, the head of Teng Lei Martial Arts Hall, Shi Long, became very serious. ¡°Ye Li, I¡¯m about to throw my strongest punch. Although you will die, you can still take pride in it,¡± said Shi Long to Ye Li. The audience below the stage looked at one another in bewilderment after hearing him speak. The strongest¡­ punch? They knew that Shi Long was a seventh-tier Realm warrior with B-level genes, but they couldn¡¯t believe how terrifying his strongest punch could be. But then: The head of Teng Lei Martial Arts Hall, Shi Long, raised both fists. Atop his fists, fearsome spiritual power began to gather. For some reason, the previously clear sky now started to fill with dark clouds. Suddenly, a terrifying force of thunder and lightning struck Shi Long¡¯s fists. And on the fists of the head of Teng Lei Martial Arts Hall, Shi Long, appeared the terrifying power of thunder and lightning. Seeing such a scene, everyone present couldn¡¯t help but gasp in shock, their eyes wide as they stared at the force of thunder and lightning on Shi Long¡¯s fists. Was he borrowing power from the heavens? Immediately afterward, the head of Teng Lei Martial Arts Hall, Shi Long, looked over at Ye Li; he naturally knew that Ye Li¡¯s face must have been a sight to behold at that moment. However, to his utmost surprise, there wasn¡¯t the slightest fluctuation on Ye Li¡¯s face. ¡°Ye Li¡­!¡± Seeing this, the head of Teng Lei Martial Arts Hall, Shi Long, couldn¡¯t help but bellow in fury; he was just too angry. ¡°Enough talk,¡± Ye Li said indifferently, looking at the head of Teng Lei Martial Arts Hall, Shi Long, ¡°make your move.¡± He thought to himself, if you¡¯re going to strike, just do it quickly¨Cwhat¡¯s the point of all this nonsense? Upon hearing this, the head of Teng Lei Martial Arts Hall, Shi Long, erupted with the fury of thunder. All those under the stage were shocked; they really couldn¡¯t understand why Ye Li was in such a hurry to provoke Shi Long. Didn¡¯t he know what the consequence of angering Shi Long would be? They certainly didn¡¯t believe that Ye Li could withstand such a punch from Shi Long. After all, Shi Long¡¯s fists were imbued with fearsome power of thunder and lightning! Suddenly, the head of Teng Lei Martial Arts Hall, Shi Long, let out a roar, and his fists charged with the force of thunder and lightning violently struck out towards Ye Li. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Boom! One could see the lightning force, shockingly powerful, shooting toward Ye Li. Even Ye Li had to acknowledge the terror of this punch. But, if you have a perfect countermeasure, I have a supreme divine weapon! Just as the force of thunder and lightning was about to strike Ye Li, he took out from his system space the strongest supreme divine weapon, the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword. Chapter 1516 - Chapter 1516 Slay Shi Long Chapter 1516: Slay Shi Long Chapter 1516: Slay Shi Long Whoosh!!! Ye Li, holding the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword, unleashed a ferocious sword strike. Instantly, a terror-inspiring supreme sword beam headed straight for the force of thunder and lightning. One could only see the supreme sword beam and the force of thunder and lightning colliding heavily. Boom!!! In an instant, an earth-shattering sound exploded in everyone¡¯s ears. The duel platform in the Crazy Dragon Martial Arts Hall¡¯s arena had split into two halves and then crumbled into powder. Oh my God! Everyone in the square, witnessing such a scene, couldn¡¯t help but feel a surge of terror beyond comparison, their eyes wide open. Then, they quickly ran to a safe place. Impossible! This is absolutely impossible! Suddenly, the roar of Shi Long, the hall master of Teng Lei Martial Arts Hall, filled everyone¡¯s ears. And that was because the power of thunder and lightning he had unleashed and the supreme sword beam had already cancelled each other out. Shi Long stared at Ye Li, disbelief etched on his face. In his wildest dreams, he had not imagined that Ye Li could become this powerful. Not just Shi Long, everyone present turned their gaze towards Ye Li, how could they have expected him to be this terrifying. The people of Crazy Dragon Martial Arts Hall, on the other hand, were overcome with excitement, feeling that their Grand Master was too awesome. Ye Li¡¯s lips curled slightly upwards, a mischievous smile tracing his jade-like face, and he slowly spoke to Shi Long, the hall master of Teng Lei Martial Arts Hall: ¡°Use all your strength, don¡¯t let me kill you just like this.¡± Upon hearing this, Shi Long was totally shocked, especially since his last punch was already his strongest. But¡­ It hadn¡¯t caused any harm to Ye Li whatsoever. Just how strong Ye Li was, Shi Long dared not even think about it. ¡°Ye Li, I¡­!¡± Shi Long couldn¡¯t finish his words when Ye Li interrupted him. ¡°It seems,¡± Ye Li looked at Shi Long indifferently, ¡°you¡¯ve reached the end of the line.¡± With those words, he activated Swift Steps. In an instant, Ye Li was already in front of Shi Long, the hall master of Teng Lei Martial Arts Hall. He held up the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword, its cold light fully revealed, as if it split the very space, sending chills down one¡¯s spine. ¡°With one sword, I shall split heaven and earth!¡± As the sound faded, the sword fell! The Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword ferociously descended upon Shi Long¡¯s head, causing him total panic. For he realized he could no longer dodge such an attack. Aaaah!!! A scream resounded in everyone¡¯s ears. All eyes present fixed upon the scene, only to see Shi Long lying in a pool of blood, devoid of any signs of life. Dead silence fell, so quiet one could hear a pin drop! Those present couldn¡¯t help but feel as if their souls had fled their bodies, never having dared to imagine that Shi Long, the hall master of Teng Lei Martial Arts Hall, would die so suddenly. It was beyond their wildest thoughts! ¡°We won!¡± Suddenly, Kuang Lang, the hall master of Crazy Dragon Martial Arts Hall, cried out in excitement. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Immediately after, cheers erupted like a tidal wave. Ye Li stood on the ground, tall and straight, the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword in his hand still flashing its sharp brilliance. His hair moved on its own as if there was a breeze, making him seem like a peerless demon god, chilling to the core. Such a man was truly terrifying! They even felt that just by looking at Ye Li once, they could no longer hold onto any hope of survival. Ye Li¡¯s face remained calm, for he knew that even Shi Long, a seventh-tier saint, could not escape becoming a spirit beneath his sword. Chapter 1517 - Chapter 1517 Everyone wants to meet Ye Li Chapter 1517: Everyone wants to meet Ye Li. Chapter 1517: Everyone wants to meet Ye Li. Ye Li placed the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword into the system space and walked away from the square at a leisurely pace. The heads of the various martial arts halls hurriedly followed him. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Kuang Lang blocked their way. The heads of the halls were startled and quickly said to Kuang Lang with a smile, ¡°Brother Kuang Lang, we wish to see the grandmaster of the hall.¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Kuang Lang pondered for a few seconds, ¡°I¡¯ll have to ask the grandmaster if he¡¯s willing to meet you.¡± At this moment, Kuang Lang was at the pinnacle of his life, something these hall heads had never before respected him for. ¡°Alright, Brother Kuang Lang, we will wait here for you,¡± the heads of the halls said to Kuang Lang. Immediately after, Kuang Lang followed after Ye Li¡¯s position. It didn¡¯t take long for Kuang Lang to catch up with Ye Li, and he spoke to Ye Li with utmost respect: ¡°Grandmaster, those hall heads wish to see you.¡± Kuang Lang watched Ye Li tentatively, hoping that Ye Li would agree to meet the hall heads. Just as the saying goes, a bird follows the phoenix to soar to great heights, and a person that keeps company with the wise becomes noble in character. Association with gold makes you gold; association with jade makes you jade. The Crazy Dragon Martial Arts Hall had become incomparable to its former self. ¡°Let them go to the great hall,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Kuang Lang was overjoyed upon hearing this, and he nodded immediately. Then, he made his way towards the hall heads. ¡°The grandmaster has agreed to see you, let¡¯s go,¡± Kuang Lang said, leading the hall heads towards the grand hall of the Crazy Dragon Martial Arts Hall. Before long, they arrived at the grand hall of the Crazy Dragon Martial Arts Hall. There, they found Ye Li already seated on the majestic throne at the top. ¡°Grandmaster,¡± the heads of the halls said respectfully to Ye Li. Ye Li¡¯s face was serene as he slowly set down the teacup in his hand on the table and said indifferently: ¡°Speak, what brings you here?¡± ¡°Grandmaster, you are truly formidable. Our admiration for you flows endlessly like the surging waters of a river, and like the overflowing Yellow River that cannot be contained,¡± the hall heads fawned over Ye Li. Ye Li smiled, ¡°State your true intentions.¡± The hall heads all became serious at his words. ¡°The thing is, Grandmaster, after some discussion, we have decided that from now on, we will follow your command,¡± they said. Upon hearing this, the head of the Crazy Dragon Martial Arts Hall, Kuang Lang, couldn¡¯t help but feel thrilled by this scene, a scenario he never dared to dream of before, one that he couldn¡¯t even imagine in his dreams. But now¡­ It had come to pass because of Ye Li¡¯s arrival. ¡°Do as you please,¡± Ye Li said slowly. The hall heads, seeing Ye Li¡¯s agreement, were greatly pleased. ¡°Since the grandmaster has spoken, we shall take our leave,¡± they said and then left the grand hall of the Crazy Dragon Martial Arts Hall. Only after the hall heads had gone did Kuang Lang look towards Ye Li, his face brimming with excitement as if this were the happiest moment of his life since birth. ¡°Grandmaster, you are truly amazing. I swear I¡¯ve never seen anyone as remarkable as you in my entire life,¡± Kuang Lang said respectfully to Ye Li. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°There¡¯s nothing particularly impressive about it,¡± Ye Li responded slowly. ¡­ Ye Li stayed at the Crazy Dragon Martial Arts Hall for three days. Finding it uninteresting, he left the hall and started walking on the streets of District Twenty-Four. District Twenty-Four was vast and its population was unknown. As he wandered, he noticed an interesting scene. A girl stood atop a high building, seemingly ready to jump off. The girl was very pretty, yet her face bore no trace of sorrow. Chapter 1518 - Chapter 1518 Interesting Girl Chapter 1518: Interesting Girl Chapter 1518: Interesting Girl A sea of people had already gathered below. ¡°Isn¡¯t that the young miss of the Zhou Family? What is she up to this time?¡± ¡°Who knows, every time the young miss of the Zhou Family does this.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve done the math, this is already the seventh time this month.¡± The onlookers began to whisper among themselves. Ye Li smirked upon hearing this, thinking that it was quite interesting. Did she have a hobby of jumping off buildings? Could it be that this woman was¡­ Kaido of the Beasts? Suddenly, the girl leapt from the high building. ¡°She jumped!¡± The onlookers shouted in alarm. The girl landed on the ground. By coincidence, right in front of Ye Li. To Ye Li¡¯s surprise, the girl was a 3rd tier Heavenly King level warrior with special genes. After landing, a smug look appeared on her fair face. ¡°What are you looking at, haven¡¯t you ever seen a fairy?¡± The girl said disdainfully to the onlookers. Upon hearing this, the onlookers hastily backed away, not daring to offend the girl. After all, this was Zhou Xue, the young miss of the Zhou Family. Soon after, the onlookers began to disperse. ¡°Huh?¡± Zhou Xue was suddenly startled, her gaze landing on Ye Li. After being stunned for several seconds, she finally spoke to Ye Li: ¡°Who are you?¡± Zhou Xue felt that Ye Li was incredibly handsome, swearing to herself that Ye Li¡¯s looks were the most attractive she had ever seen. Ye Li naturally did not want to pay any attention to Zhou Xue. Zhou Xue was at the 3rd tier Heavenly King level, an absolute genius in the eyes of others, but in his eyes, she was just an ant. ¡°I asked for your answer!¡± Seeing that Ye Li did not respond, Zhou Xue¡¯s fair face showed a tinge of displeasure. Ye Li smiled, looking casually at Zhou Xue, ¡°Why should I answer?¡± What?! Zhou Xue was shocked, as she certainly did not expect Ye Li to say such a thing. Watching this scene, the onlookers gathered around again, surprise written all over their faces; they never imagined Ye Li could remain so calm in the face of Zhou Xue, the young miss of the Zhou Family. Soon, they understood, figuring that Ye Li probably did not know Zhou Xue¡¯s identity; otherwise, he would have probably been scared to the point of wetting himself. Zhou Xue had already thought of this point as well. Looking at Ye Li coldly, Zhou Xue said, ¡°You probably don¡¯t know who I am, do you?¡± Ye Li smiled, his face as serene as jade and as light as the Wind, he slowly said, ¡°I indeed don¡¯t know who you are, and I have no interest in finding out.¡± Hsss!!! Upon hearing this, the onlookers all gasped, staring at Ye Li with their eyes wide and their jaws dropped. But¡­ Indeed, as they had thought, Ye Li did not know who Zhou Xue was. ¡°I¡¯m telling you, I am Zhou Xue, the young miss of the Zhou Family!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As Zhou Xue declared her identity, her fair face displayed a touch of pride, clearly very satisfied with her status. Unfortunately, there was no change in Ye Li¡¯s expression, still calm and indifferent. At that point, Zhou Xue could no longer hold back, glaring angrily at Ye Li. ¡°I said, I am Zhou Xue, the young miss of the Zhou Family. Did you not hear me clearly?¡± The onlookers also looked at Ye Li, thinking to themselves, was there actually someone to the north of the 24th district who didn¡¯t know of the Zhou Family? Chapter 1519 - Chapter 1519 Not good enough for you Chapter 1519: Not good enough for you Chapter 1519: Not good enough for you ¡°` Just at that moment, a man about the same age as Ye Li appeared in front of Zhou Xue. Hiss!!! As the man appeared, the onlookers were all struck dumb with amazement. ¡°It¡¯s actually Tang Jun!¡± Tang Jun was the strongest talent north of District 24. Ye Li looked at Tang Jun and discovered that this person was actually a warrior with B-level genes at the tier 4 Heavenly King level. He thought to himself that this was somewhat impressive. ¡°Xiao Xue, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Tang Jun¡¯s face showed a gentle smile, ¡°Are you not happy with your leap from the building?¡± ¡°It¡¯s all because of him!¡± With that, Zhou Xue told Tang Jun everything that had happened. Tang Jun smiled upon hearing this. He turned his gaze toward Ye Li. Looking was not necessary, but once he did, he was utterly shocked. Just because he felt that compared to Ye Li, it was like comparing heaven to earth. If he hadn¡¯t seen Ye Li, he wouldn¡¯t have known that such good-looking people actually existed in this world. For a moment, Tang Jun couldn¡¯t help but feel extremely envious of Ye Li¡¯s appearance. ¡°Is it you who upset Xiao Xue?¡± Tang Jun coldly stared at Ye Li and asked. The onlookers all looked at each other, faces filled with bemusement. They all knew that Ye Li was in trouble. Following that, they cast a pitying glance at Ye Li. But what they could never have imagined was that Ye Li would respond with such a remark. Ye Li looked indifferently at Tang Jun, saying, ¡°Do you really think you¡¯re qualified to speak to me?¡± What!!! As soon as he spoke, the onlookers were all shocked and horrified. They had thought Ye Li would be scared out of his wits, but they hadn¡¯t imagined that Ye Li could remain so composed. Didn¡¯t he know that he was facing the strongest talent north of District 24? Tang Jun certainly hadn¡¯t expected Ye Li to say that. ¡°Very good!¡± Tang Jun gritted his teeth with fury, he couldn¡¯t remember the last time he had been this angry. ¡°Apologize to me, or I promise you¡¯ll regret it!¡± Tang Jun said coldly to Ye Li. Zhou Xue also sneered, utterly unable to comprehend why Ye Li dared to be so arrogant in front of Tang Jun. ¡°Regret?¡± Ye Li laughed, he truly laughed, because he had just heard the funniest joke in the world. Tang Jun and all the onlookers stared at the smile on Ye Li¡¯s face, they were completely stunned and never expected that Ye Li could still smile. Only to hear Ye Li slowly say: ¡°You, you¡¯re not enough!¡± Hiss!!! The onlookers once again gasped in astonishment, knowing that Tang Jun was indeed the strongest talent north of District 24. ¡°Not enough?¡± Tang Jun¡¯s face had become extremely ugly. ¡°Do you believe that I can beat you with just one finger?¡± Tang Jun¡¯s voice had nearly turned into a roar. The watching crowd also all wore displeased expressions, they simply couldn¡¯t imagine why someone they didn¡¯t even recognize would dare to be so arrogant in front of their number one talent. They were eager for Tang Jun to teach Ye Li a lesson. Zhou Xue also frowned, for she had never seen someone so brazen before. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Go ahead, Tang Jun!¡± Zhou Xue said to Tang Jun. Tang Jun smiled, ¡°Alright, Xiao Xue.¡± After speaking, Tang Jun coldly looked towards Ye Li. ¡°` Chapter 1520 - Chapter 1520 I originally did not want to kill you Chapter 1520: I originally did not want to kill you Chapter 1520: I originally did not want to kill you Tang Jun looked at Ye Li with extreme irony. ¡°I¡¯m giving you one more chance, if you kneel and beg for mercy, I might spare you, otherwise¡­¡± Tang Jun didn¡¯t finish his sentence, but the implication was clear. The onlookers all turned their attention to Ye Li, curious as to what he would do. What they couldn¡¯t fathom was Ye Li¡¯s audacity. A faint smile appeared on Ye Li¡¯s face, as beautiful as jade. ¡°Ants, always overestimating themselves, aren¡¯t they?¡± This¡­ Upon hearing this, the onlookers were shocked beyond measure. Could it be that their greatest genius of the twenty-fourth district was just an ant in his presence? Mo Fei¡­ An astonishing possibility dawned on the onlookers. Ye Li must be a fearsome warrior with special genes. Otherwise, Ye Li wouldn¡¯t dare to be so arrogant. Realizing this, the crowd understood the enormity of this possibility. Unable to tolerate Ye Li¡¯s arrogance anymore, Tang Jun really raised a finger, his fingertip already brimming with spiritual power. Zhou Xue smiled on the side, knowing that Ye Li had no chance of withstanding Tang Jun¡¯s attack. The onlookers, who had originally thought Ye Li must be a terrifying warrior with special genes, realized they were completely wrong when they saw Ye Li make no attempt to dodge or defend. Everybody knew that Ye Li¡¯s fate would be miserable. Without a doubt, Tang Jun¡¯s finger charged with spiritual power suddenly struck Ye Li¡¯s body. The onlookers couldn¡¯t help but sigh, thinking why pretend to have power one doesn¡¯t possess. Now look what¡¯s happened, tangling with someone they shouldn¡¯t have. They had already foreseen Ye Li¡¯s end!!! But what none of the onlookers could have anticipated, not even if they thought for ten days and nights, was what happened next. Tang Jun¡¯s finger, charged with spiritual power, struck Ye Li¡¯s body. Ye Li was not only uninjured; he didn¡¯t even take half a step back. How is this possible!!! Witnessing this scene, everyone present was shocked, unable to recover their senses for a long time. Neither Tang Jun nor Zhou Xue was an exception. Heh heh. Ye Li smiled and looked at Tang Jun indifferently, ¡°I told you, you are just an ant. Why don¡¯t you believe it?¡± Snapping back to reality, Tang Jun¡¯s whole body shook, staring at Ye Li with utter astonishment. Seconds later, a cold and sinister look appeared on Tang Jun¡¯s face. ¡°You think, just because of this, you are something special?¡± Tang Jun said mockingly. Sigh¡­ Ye Li sighed inwardly, ¡°I really didn¡¯t want to kill you, but you do not cherish your own life.¡± Tang Jun replied with a cold laugh, ¡°You think you can¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But before Tang Jun could finish, he would never have the chance to complete that sentence. Because, a shocking hole had appeared on his forehead. What?!¡¯ All those present, witnessing this abrupt turn of events, involuntarily stepped back, staring speechlessly at Tang Jun lying on the ground. They realized that Tang Jun, at that moment, had no trace of life left in him. In other words, Tang Jun, the strongest genius of the northern twenty-fourth district, was dead. Chapter 1521 - Chapter 1521 Yes it was me who killed Tang Jun Chapter 1521: Yes, it was me who killed Tang Jun. Chapter 1521: Yes, it was me who killed Tang Jun. This, this, this¡­ Everyone present became utterly dispirited! They could rack their brains out and still never have imagined that Tang Jun would actually die. But¡­ They didn¡¯t even see clearly how Tang Jun died. Could it be¡­ that it was the doing of the person before them? Knowing that Tang Jun¡¯s spiritual power-infused fingers had not harmed Ye Li, they should have realized that Ye Li was a terrifying warrior with special genes. To not even see the move, how strong must this person be! They dared not imagine anymore! Zhou Xue was so frightened that she lost all color in her face, retreating step by step, with as much horror on her pale face as could be. ¡°Are you very afraid?¡± Ye Li looked indifferently at Zhou Xue. Zhou Xue was, of course, afraid. Not just afraid, but extremely so. This was the first time in her life she had been so frightened! At the same time, she finally understood the meaning of ¡°there¡¯s always someone stronger out there.¡± Ye Li did not leave; he was waiting for people from the Tang family to seek revenge. It was not long before the people from the Tang family indeed came. Looking at Tang Jun¡¯s corpse, the eyes of the hundred or so Tang Family Genetic Warriors turned bloodshot. ¡°Who is it! Who exactly is it!¡± A seventh-tier warrior from the Heavenly King Realm roared angrily. ¡°It¡¯s him!¡± A man said to the seventh-tier warrior from the Heavenly King Realm. Upon hearing this, the seventh-tier warrior from the Heavenly King Realm turned his gaze towards Ye Li. The hundred or so Tang Family Genetic Warriors also looked towards Ye Li. ¡°Was it you who killed Tang Jun?¡± The seventh-tier Heavenly King Realm warrior stared intently at Ye Li. ¡°That¡¯s right, it was me who killed Tang Jun.¡± Ye Li¡¯s face, as handsome as jade, remained as placid as water. The onlookers could not for the life of them understand why Ye Li could still be so calm at this point. Could it be¡­ He simply did not fear so many warriors with special genes from the Tang family? ¡°Since you¡¯ve killed Tang Jun, then you should die as well.¡± ¡°Kill him!¡± Following the command of the seventh-tier Heavenly King Realm warrior, the hundred or so warriors from the Tang family charged towards Ye Li. In the eyes of the onlookers, Ye Li was already as good as a corpse at this moment. But¡­ Just as the warriors from the Tang family took a step forward, they found themselves blown back flying out, landing heavily on the ground. How could this be!!! All the onlookers were shocked, looking at the Tang Family Genetic Warriors lying on the ground, they saw that their eyes were wide open, and each forehead had an additional, ghastly blood hole. They were already dead with their eyes wide open!!! Hiss! Witnessing such a scene, everyone was undoubtedly stricken with indescribable horror. They couldn¡¯t help but think they were seeing things, blinking rapidly, but the reality told them they had seen correctly, it was indeed true. The seventh-tier Heavenly King Realm warrior also lost his color in fright, he could never have dreamt that such a scene would unfold. Lots of time passed before the seventh-tier warrior from the Heavenly King Realm recovered from his shock, and when he looked at Ye Li again, a deep, disquieting horror surfaced on his face. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°You, you¡­!¡± The seventh-tier Heavenly King Realm warrior couldn¡¯t manage to utter a complete sentence now. ¡°Die.¡± As Ye Li¡¯s words fell, the seventh-tier warrior from the Heavenly King Realm had his life forever erased from this world. What followed, then, was silence, a silence as still as death. Chapter 1522 - Chapter 1522 Take me to a place Chapter 1522: Take me to a place Chapter 1522: Take me to a place At that moment, every person present absolutely dared not utter a single word. It was because they felt what they were seeing was no longer human, but a devil. A devil who had come slaughtering from the Abyss of Tartarus! Zhou Xue¡¯s face had already turned ghastly pale, she had never imagined that Ye Li would be so terrifying. At this moment, her heart was filled with endless regret, it was just too bad that there was no such thing as a regret medicine in this world. Suddenly, she noticed Ye Li¡¯s gaze turned towards her. Ye Li¡¯s look made her feel as if she had fallen into a cave of ice, her whole body couldn¡¯t stop trembling. ¡°Take me to a place.¡± Ye Li suddenly said to Zhou Xue. Zhou Xue¡¯s whole body stiffened upon hearing these words, she looked at Ye Li with sheer horror. ¡°Senior, to¡­ to where?¡± Zhou Xue felt Ye Li was truly too horrifying, she felt as if just by looking at Ye Li, she could no longer hold onto any hope of living. ¡°Tang Family.¡± Ye Li slowly said just two words, his face as composed and serene as ever. All the onlookers were startled upon hearing Ye Li¡¯s words. The Tang Family? Ye Li had killed so many of the Tang Family¡¯s warriors with special genes; was he now actually heading to the Tang Family? Could it be¡­!!! All the people present, their pupils suddenly shrank violently. They thought, could it be that Ye Li was going to destroy the Tang Family? If it had been earlier, they would have found this thought not only laughable but also ridiculous. However, now they didn¡¯t find it funny at all, because Ye Li had already demonstrated astonishing strength. Zhou Xue also couldn¡¯t help but think of it. She swallowed, looking at Ye Li with utmost dread. ¡°Waiting for what?¡± Ye Li asked. Struck as if by lightning, Zhou Xue dared not linger any longer, she hurriedly led Ye Li to the Tang Family. Leaving everyone present standing there with astonished faces, frozen in place. ¡­ Outside the Tang Family. Ye Li and Zhou Xue arrived outside the Tang Family. By this time, the Tang Family had already been informed of what had happened. When he and Zhou Xue just got to the Tang Family entrance, thousands of the Tang Family¡¯s warriors with special genes came out. ¡°It¡­ it was him who killed them!¡± A young member of the Tang Family said in utter terror. What?! The thousands of Tang Family warriors were all shocked, they hurriedly scrutinized Ye Li but found that he was quite young. However¡­ They discovered that one glance at Ye Li¡¯s eyes was enough to never forget them again. They were as tranquil as the night, as deep as the ocean. Suddenly, the head of the Tang Family, Tang Qiang, and several elders walked out from among the crowd. ¡°Zhou Xue?!¡± Tang Qiang looked coldly at Zhou Xue, his face becoming immensely sorrowful. ¡°Zhou Xue, you heartless woman, it¡¯s one thing to not fancy Tang Jun, but to have someone kill him!¡± Tang Family¡¯s head, Tang Qiang, angrily looked at Zhou Xue. ¡°It¡¯s not¡­ it¡¯s not like that, it¡¯s not¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Zhou Xue hadn¡¯t finished speaking when a commotion started from behind them. She turned back and saw a large group of her family¡¯s members rapidly approaching. Seeing this, Zhou Xue involuntarily let out a sigh of relief, the heart that had been in her throat finally settled down. But what Zhou Xue could never have anticipated was that what happened next was like this. As the large group of the Zhou Family arrived, her grandfather turned to the Tang Family head Tang Qiang and bowed a fist: ¡°Head of the Tang Family, we have already severed our ties with Zhou Xue.¡± Chapter 1523 - Chapter 1523 I am here for only one purpose Chapter 1523: I am here for only one purpose. Chapter 1523: I am here for only one purpose. Zhou Xue, upon hearing her grandfather¡¯s words, was overtaken by shock on her pale face, never having expected her grandfather to utter such words. ¡°Grandfather, you¡­¡± But Zhou Xue didn¡¯t finish her sentence before her grandfather interrupted her. ¡°Stop talking, Zhou Xue. You are no longer a member of our Zhou Family!¡± The Zhou Family head, Zhou Neng, coldly said to Zhou Xue. ¡°Grandfather, why?¡± Zhou Xue looked at her grandfather, Zhou Neng, completely baffled. Clearly, she couldn¡¯t understand what her grandfather really meant. ¡°Heh heh!¡± The Zhou Family head, Zhou Neng, just sneered coldly, his face turning very chilly. ¡°Zhou Xue, you and that madman killed Tang Jun and so many people of the Tang family, and you still ask me why?¡± The Zhou Family head, Zhou Neng, said to Zhou Xue. Upon hearing this, Zhou Xue realized the situation, and her pale face turned desolate. She never imagined that her grandfather would actually expel her from the Zhou Family. ¡°Haha!¡± Suddenly, the Tang family head, Tang Qiang, let out a cold laugh. ¡°Zhou Neng, stop putting on a show!¡± ¡°I know, they must have been directed by you, right!¡± Upon hearing this, the Zhou Family head, Zhou Neng, shuddered all over, naturally not expecting Tang Qiang to say such a thing. ¡°Tang Family head, this is a misunderstanding of our Zhou Family. How could we dare to be your enemy?¡± Zhou Neng quickly said to Tang Qiang. However, Tang Qiang¡¯s expression turned icy as he shouted at Zhou Neng, ¡°Enough, Zhou Neng. Even if you talk all day, your Zhou Family must be destroyed today!¡± Upon hearing this, a chill ran from the base of Zhou Neng¡¯s spine up to his forehead. ¡°Tang Family head, I¡­ I¡­ I am telling the truth!¡± The Zhou Family head, Zhou Neng, and the others from his family were already frightened beyond measure. In the north of the 24th district, the Zhou Family differed significantly from the Tang Family, so naturally, they were frightened. ¡°Are you done talking?¡± Just as the Zhou Family head, Zhou Neng, was about to say something else, a very lazy voice appeared. Everyone upon hearing it looked in the direction of the voice. The speaker was none other than Ye Li. The Zhou Family head, Zhou Neng, was taken aback; he naturally did not recognize Ye Li. ¡°Tang Family head, it¡¯s this man who did it!¡± The Zhou Family head, Zhou Neng, quickly said to Tang family head, Tang Qiang. ¡°As if I didn¡¯t know it was this man?!¡± Tang family head, Tang Qiang¡¯s expression became even colder. ¡°But now I think you were the one directing!¡± Upon hearing this, the Zhou Family head, Zhou Neng, really wanted to cry but had no tears, feeling as though even a dive into the Yellow River would not cleanse him. In fact, why would he want Zhou Xue to sever ties with their Zhou Family? But if not, their entire Zhou Family would soon be eradicated from the north of the 24th district. ¡°Have you finished speaking?¡± Ye Li spoke again. As soon as his words fell, a terrifying spiritual power burst forth from his body, spreading rapidly around. All present felt an enormous pressure, their faces showing an extremely terrified expression. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°You dare to release spiritual power?¡± Tang family head, Tang Qiang, fixed his gaze on Ye Li. Ye Li¡¯s face, handsome as jade, remained undisturbed as he slowly spoke to Tang family head, Tang Qiang: ¡°I came here today for one purpose, and that is to annihilate your Tang Family.¡± What!!! Upon hearing this, everyone present turned pale with shock, never believing Ye Li would dare to say such words. Chapter 1524 - Chapter 1524 tenth-tier Heavenly King Realm nothing more than Chapter 1524: tenth-tier Heavenly King Realm, nothing more than this Chapter 1524: tenth-tier Heavenly King Realm, nothing more than this The head of the Tang family, Tang Qiang, was also looking at Ye Li in utter astonishment. ¡°Kid, you¡­ you¡­ what did you say?¡± Tang Qiang felt certain he must have misheard, as such words were impossible to come from someone in their twenties. But he did hear it, and there was only one possibility¨Cthat he was mistaken. But¡­ However, what Ye Li said next let him know that he had not misheard. ¡°Unexpectedly, besides being pathetically weak, you are also an ant,¡± Ye Li said indifferently to the head of the Tang family, Tang Qiang. Hiss!!! Upon hearing this, everyone present was taken aback. They couldn¡¯t fathom that Ye Li would say the head of the Tang family, Tang Qiang, was pathetically weak? And even dared to say that Tang Qiang was deaf? ¡°Kid, you say I¡¯m pathetically weak?¡± ¡°Is it not so?¡± Ye Li retorted. Upon hearing this, the cold look on Tang Qiang¡¯s face intensified. ¡°Do you know that I am a tenth-tier Heavenly King?¡± What!!! As soon as the head of the Tang family, Tang Qiang, said this, Zhou Neng, the head of the Zhou Family, exclaimed in shock. It wasn¡¯t just Zhou Neng, the head of the Zhou family; the faces of the Zhou family members were definitely not looking great. Just because, not long ago, the head of the Tang family, Tang Qiang, was still a ninth-tier warrior with special genes. And now, not much time had passed before he became a fearsome tenth-tier Heavenly King with special genes? For a moment, the faces of the Zhou family members looked as ugly as could be. ¡°Just a tenth-tier Heavenly King, is it?¡± Ye Li¡¯s jade-like face showed a hint of disinterest, ¡°That¡¯s all.¡± Hiss!!! Upon hearing this, everyone present sucked in a breath of cold air again, their eyes widening far more than usual. Just a tenth-tier Heavenly King? No matter how they thought about it, they couldn¡¯t understand why Ye Li dared to say such words. ¡°You¡­ say¡­ what?!¡± The head of the Tang family, Tang Qiang, was also stunned; he hadn¡¯t expected Ye Li to dare to speak like that. Ye Li smiled, ¡°Guess¡­¡± He looked indifferently at the head of the Tang family, Tang Qiang, ¡°Do you think I will say it a second time?¡± Upon hearing this, how could the head of the Tang family, Tang Qiang, bear Ye Li¡¯s arrogance any longer? Zhou Neng, the head of the Zhou family, and the others shook their heads, as they thought Ye Li was completely clueless! An arrogant fool who didn¡¯t know the heights of heaven and the depths of earth! They knew, Tang Qiang, the head of the Tang family, could kill him hundreds of times in a blink of an eye! But he definitely didn¡¯t know that, otherwise, he absolutely wouldn¡¯t dare to speak to the head of the Tang family, Tang Qiang, like that. ¡°Kid, do you realize you will be shattered to pieces?!¡± The head of the Tang family, Tang Qiang, shouted at Ye Li. Ye Li, upon hearing this, smiled again; he naturally hadn¡¯t expected that a mere tenth-tier warrior of the Heavenly King Realm with special genes would dare to speak to him like that. Could it be¡­ that being alive really wasn¡¯t so good? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But he didn¡¯t want to waste his breath with Tang Qiang anymore, he looked indifferently at the head of the Tang Family, Tang Qiang, and spoke slowly: ¡°Since you think I will be shattered to pieces, what are you waiting for? Strike me now!¡± Upon hearing this, the Zhou family members all sneered coldly, as in their eyes, Ye Li was already as good as dead at that moment. ¡°Attack!¡± Tang Qiang, the head of the Tang family, issued a cold command! Following the order of the head of the Tang family, Tang Qiang, countless warriors with special genes from the Tang family charged towards Ye Li. Chapter 1525 - Chapter 1525 Do you really want to go down with me in a fight Chapter 1525: Do you really want to go down with me in a fight to the end? Chapter 1525: Do you really want to go down with me in a fight to the end? Ye Li coldly chuckled; to him, these warriors with special genes from the Tang family were naturally no different than ants. Just when countless Tang Family Genetic Warriors were about to reach him, he raised his fist. However, the people from the Zhou Family felt that Ye Chen was already a dead man at this moment. For some reason, Zhou Xue did not wish for Ye Li to die. She always felt that Ye Li was too mysterious, even though she did not understand why she felt this way. The numerous Tang Family Genetic Warriors charging at Ye Li saw him raising his fist to gather strength and couldn¡¯t help but reveal a cold smirk on their faces. Because they knew that, very soon, a corpse would appear before their eyes. But what no one could have anticipated, not even if they thought for ten days and nights, was the scene that unfolded next. The spiritual power condensing on Ye Li¡¯s fist had reached a terrifying level. Bang¡­! Just as the countless Tang Family Genetic Warriors were only a hair¡¯s breadth away from Ye Li, he fiercely punched out. Boom! In an instant, a fierce wind erupted, and space itself seemed to split open from the punch. Ahhh ahhh ahhh ahhh! The countless Tang Family Genetic Warriors charging at Ye Li were all sent flying backward, emitting screams like that of pigs being slaughtered. What!!! The appearance of such a scene startled everyone from the Zhou Family; they couldn¡¯t have imagined in their wildest dreams that Ye Li¡¯s combat power had reached such an unparalleled level. How¡­ possible! The Tang family head, Tang Qiang, watching this scene, was also shocked to the extreme. He quickly rubbed his eyes, believing he must have seen it wrong. But no matter how much he rubbed his eyes, the result was the same! Shock, absolute shock! The remaining warriors of the Tang family felt as if their souls had scattered and their spirits had taken flight, their whole bodies soaked in cold sweat. They dared to swear, they truly dared to swear. This was absolutely the most terrifying scene they had ever witnessed in their lives! ¡°You, you!¡± At this time, the Tang family head, Tang Qiang, where could he utter a complete sentence? ¡°I said before, I came today with only one purpose, and that is to eradicate your Tang family,¡± Ye Li looked indifferently at Tang Qiang, ¡°Why did you not believe me?¡± The Zhou Family head, Zhou Neng, and everyone else looked at each other, all exchanging glances of mutual astonishment. However¡­ The heart of the Zhou Family head, Zhou Neng, was filled with endless regret. If he had known earlier that Ye Li was this terrifying, he definitely would not have chosen to sever ties with Zhou Xue. Now¡­ Zhou Neng, the Zhou Family head, couldn¡¯t help but look at Zhou Xue, the corners of his mouth revealing a bitter smile. ¡°Come here.¡± Ye Li, beckoning to Tang family head Tang Qiang with a hooked finger, slowly spoke: ¡°Let me kill you.¡± The Tang family head, Tang Qiang, already knew they had kicked an iron plate this time. After hearing this, he couldn¡¯t help but be scared out of his wits, as if three souls vanished and six spirits fled. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°You, do you really think you¡¯ve assured victory?¡± The Tang family head, Tang Qiang, steadied his fearful heart. He swallowed hard, looking at Ye Li in horror and spoke. ¡°Oh?¡± A faint smile appeared on Ye Li¡¯s incomparably handsome face, ¡°Do you really want to go down with me, Ye Li, in a fight to the death?¡± He knew that this must be what Tang Qiang, the Tang family head, was thinking. Chapter 1526 - Chapter 1526 Tang family head Tang Qiang has fallen Chapter 1526: Tang family head, Tang Qiang, has fallen Chapter 1526: Tang family head, Tang Qiang, has fallen Upon hearing this, the Patriarch of the Tang family, Tang Qiang, couldn¡¯t help but turn cold. ¡°If you continue to attack my Tang family, mutual destruction is not impossible!¡± The Patriarch of the Tang family, Tang Qiang, said coldly to Ye Li. At this moment, everyone from the Tang family was also staring intently at Ye Li. ¡°Heh heh.¡± A trace of indifferent smile appeared on Ye Li¡¯s handsome, jade-like face. ¡°Mutual destruction with me?¡± Ye Li looked indifferently at Tang Qiang, the patriarch of the Tang family, ¡°Is your Tang family worthy?¡± What?! Patriarch Tang Qiang couldn¡¯t help but become furiously angry. After all, his Tang family was the most powerful clan north of the 24th district. ¡°Enough, stop talking nonsense,¡± Ye Li once again beckoned to Tang Qiang with a flick of his finger, ¡°Come here, let me kill you.¡± Upon hearing this, where could the Tang family tolerate such provocation, they roared out furiously: ¡°All members of the Tang family, listen up, kill this man!¡± As the words fell, a thousand people charged toward Ye Li. Seeing this scene, Ye Li shook his head slightly, wondering why they just couldn¡¯t understand? Then, he took out the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword from the system space. ¡°Swoosh!¡± As the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword slashed, a terrifyingly supreme sword beam flew towards the thousand attacking warriors from the Tang family with special genes. The thousand Tang Family Genetic Warriors, seeing such a scene, were all struck with indescribable horror, as terror appeared on their faces. But then they realized that they couldn¡¯t evade such a supreme sword beam. What awaited them¡­ was only death! Ah!!! Suddenly, numerous screams arose, the sound of which was chilling to the bone. This, this, this¡­ Patriarch Tang Qiang, watching this scene, was scared out of his wits. Especially when he looked at the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword in Ye Li¡¯s hand, his fear had reached the extreme. Because he felt that just by looking at the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword, he had already lost all hope of survival. With just a single sword strike, more than half of the thousand warriors from the Tang family with special genes had been slain or wounded; they trembled uncontrollably as if they had seen the devil, not daring to move an inch. Even¡­ their souls were trembling. ¡°I¡¯ve said it before, tenth-tier Heavenly King Realm is nothing more than this,¡± Ye Li calmly said to Tang Qiang, the patriarch of the Tang family, ¡°Do you believe me now?¡± Where could Patriarch Tang Qiang dare not to believe? He would swear, this was the most terrified he had ever been in history. And so were the people of the Zhou family; they could never have imagined that such a terrifying warrior with special genes could exist in this world. Such a warrior with special genes¡­ could he really exist in this world? They didn¡¯t dare to believe, they really didn¡¯t dare to believe. But they knew, all of this was real. As for Zhou Xue, she was completely stunned, unable to recover for a long time. ¡°My lord, I, I, I¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Just when Patriarch Tang Qiang was about to beg Ye Li for mercy, Ye Li no longer gave him the opportunity. Ye Li¡¯s Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword had already pierced into the body of Patriarch Tang Qiang. Tang Qiang¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief, refusing to accept that he had died just like that. Ye Li pulled the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword out from Tang Qiang¡¯s body and then placed it back into the system space. Thereupon, Patriarch Tang Qiang fell heavily to the ground, no longer showing any signs of life. Chapter 1527 - Chapter 1527 I am the headmaster of Crazy Dragon Martial Arts Chapter 1527: I am the headmaster of Crazy Dragon Martial Arts Hall Chapter 1527: I am the headmaster of Crazy Dragon Martial Arts Hall Stillness, as if death itself had settled. Nobody present dared to utter a word; their bodies shook uncontrollably. ¡°Too, too¡­ too terrifying.¡± Zhou Neng, the head of the Zhou Family, spoke with an extremely tremulous voice. He thought about the possibility that his few words had just offended Ye Li. ¡°Sir, I, I, I¡­¡± Zhou Neng looked at Ye Li, seeking his forgiveness. To his astonishment, Ye Li didn¡¯t spare even a glance at Zhou Neng; instead, he fixed his gaze on Zhou Xue. The moment Zhou Xue saw Ye Li looking at her, her entire body shuddered. ¡°Senior.¡± Zhou Xue hastily called out to Ye Li. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Ye Li said slowly to Zhou Xue. Zhou Xue was taken aback; she naturally did not understand what Ye Li meant. ¡°Senior, go, go, go¡­ to where?¡± Zhou Xue looked at Ye Li with great confusion. ¡°Crazy Dragon Martial Arts Hall.¡± Ye Li left behind these words, then walked out. Crazy Dragon¡­ Martial Arts Hall? The members of the Zhou Family were suddenly startled; they naturally knew of Crazy Dragon Martial Arts Hall. Crazy Dragon Martial Arts Hall had been one of the top ten martial arts halls in the 24th district, but recently it had become the premier among them. This was because a divine being had appeared at Crazy Dragon Martial Arts Hall. Even Shi Long, the master of Teng Lei Martial Arts Hall, had been slain by that formidable figure¨Cjust imagine how terrifying that person was! However, how formidable the person was did not concern them. The members of the Zhou Family had all suddenly come to a startling possibility! That was¡­ Ye Li was that divine being! Thinking this, every member of the Zhou Family involuntarily stepped back; their faces had reached the extreme limits of terror. ¡°Xue¡¯er, I believe you understand your grandfather¡¯s¡­¡± Zhou Neng looked at Zhou Xue; before he could finish, Zhou Xue interrupted him. ¡°Grandfather, don¡¯t speak further, I actually understand.¡± Zhou Xue said to Zhou Neng. Although she initially did not understand why her grandfather wanted to expel her from the Zhou Family, she eventually figured it out. ¡°So grandfather, do you think I should go with the senior?¡± Zhou Xue looked at her grandfather Zhou Neng, almost pleadingly. ¡°Of course you should go.¡± Zhou Neng responded without delay. Clearly, Zhou Xue still hadn¡¯t grasped the true identity of Ye Li. ¡°Alright, grandfather, I¡¯m leaving.¡± After speaking, Zhou Xue hurriedly followed. It was not long before Zhou Xue caught up with Ye Li. ¡°Senior, are you from the Crazy Dragon Martial Arts Hall?¡± Zhou Xue asked Ye Li curiously, utterly shocked by the unmatched prowess Ye Li had just displayed. Ye Li nodded, then spoke slowly, ¡°I am the grandmaster of the Crazy Dragon Martial Arts Hall.¡± What?! Only then did Zhou Xue react, and she finally understood why her relatives had all been shocked when Ye Li had mentioned Crazy Dragon Martial Arts Hall¨Cit turned out to be this. After thinking about Ye Li¡¯s true identity, her entire body began to tremble uncontrollably. ¡°Senior, you, you, you¡­ are you really such a being?¡± Zhou Xue¡¯s pale face was visibly filled with terror. ¡°What kind of being?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ye Li looked at Zhou Xue, who was full of fear, with interest. ¡°Like the one who slew Shi Long, the master of Teng Lei Martial Arts Hall, that kind of supreme being.¡± It¡¯s known that Shi Long, the master of Teng Lei Martial Arts Hall, is a seventh-tier Realm grandmaster. ¡°What¡¯s there to be surprised about?¡± Ye Li smiled calmly. Chapter 1528 - Chapter 1528 Zhou Xues Shock Chapter 1528: Zhou Xue¡¯s Shock Chapter 1528: Zhou Xue¡¯s Shock Zhou Xue gazed at Ye Li¡¯s face, utterly shocked. She wondered, is this what a supreme being looks like? ¡°Senior, I think, you, you, you¡­¡± Zhou Xue stared at Ye Li, completely taken aback. ¡°What do you think of me?¡± A mischievous smile played upon Ye Li¡¯s jade-like face. ¡°I think you seem like a god!¡± Hearing Zhou Xue¡¯s words, Ye Li couldn¡¯t help but laugh, finding her quite amusing. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Ye Li said slowly. After speaking, he continued on his way to the Crazy Dragon Martial Arts Hall, with Zhou Xue closely following him. ¡­ Crazy Dragon Martial Arts Hall. Ye Li and Zhou Xue had already arrived at the Crazy Dragon Martial Arts Hall. The people at the Crazy Dragon Martial Arts Hall, upon seeing Ye Li, all showed a look of utmost respect. ¡°Grandmaster, you¡¯ve returned.¡± Kuang Lang, the master of the Crazy Dragon Martial Arts Hall, addressed Ye Li with deep respect. Ye Li nodded in response. ¡°This is¡­¡± Kuang Lang looked at Zhou Xue, quite puzzled. ¡°Uhm¡­ My name is Zhou Xue.¡± Zhou Xue hurriedly introduced herself. ¡°As of today, she is also a member of the Crazy Dragon Martial Arts Hall.¡± Ye Li said slowly. Upon hearing this, Kuang Lang quickly nodded, ¡°Okay, Grandmaster, then let¡¯s make her the vice grandmaster of the Crazy Dragon Martial Arts Hall. What do you think?¡± ¡°Whatever.¡± Ye Li¡¯s face showed no particular emotion. However, Zhou Xue was stunned upon hearing this. Vice Grandmaster? She had never expected Kuang Lang to make such a remark. ¡°Then it¡¯s settled.¡± Kuang Lang smiled, saying to Zhou Xue, ¡°Zhou Xue, from today onwards, you are the vice grandmaster of our Crazy Dragon Martial Arts Hall.¡± Zhou Xue felt the whole thing was too dreamlike, and quickly pinched her own face to find pain. The pain proved it was not a dream, but real. She had become the vice grandmaster upon just arriving at the Crazy Dragon Martial Arts Hall? But¡­ Zhou Xue was somewhat self-aware, she questioned herself on her qualifications for the role of vice grandmaster given her own capabilities. ¡°I, I, I¡­ I don¡¯t want to be the vice grandmaster.¡± Zhou Xue said, somewhat in shock. Kuang Lang was taken aback, as he had not expected Zhou Xue to refuse the position of vice grandmaster. After all, the Crazy Dragon Martial Arts Hall was now the most powerful in the twenty-fourth district, and countless people desired the position of vice grandmaster. This, this, this¡­ For a moment, Kuang Lang was at a loss for words. ¡°Then stay by my side.¡± Ye Li said slowly. Zhou Xue nodded her head. ¡°By the way, Senior, there is something I don¡¯t know if I should mention.¡± Zhou Xue looked at Ye Li, hesitating to speak. ¡°Go ahead.¡± Ye Li¡¯s face remained calm, as he knew no matter what she said, it would not disturb his expression. ¡°The head of the Tang family, Tang Qiang, was once part of the Lingmen sect, which is very powerful; Lingmen is in the twenty-third district.¡± Zhou Xue paused for several seconds, then continued, ¡°The master of Lingmen, Shi Yi, is an eighth-tier Evolved Being with special genes.¡± An eighth-tier Evolved Being with special genes? Ye Li was slightly surprised, as he had thought that whatever Zhou Xue might say, it would not affect his expression. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only It now appeared that he was not only wrong, but terribly so. ¡°Even though Tang Qiang has left Lingmen long ago, I heard Lingmen always looks after their own. If Lingmen¡­¡± Before Zhou Xue could finish, Ye Li interrupted her. ¡°Meet force with force, absorb attacks like the earth absorbs water.¡± Ye Li spoke slowly. Chapter 1529 - Chapter 1529 Seventh-tier Earth Saint level Realm Chapter 1529: Seventh-tier Earth Saint level Realm Chapter 1529: Seventh-tier Earth Saint level Realm After Zhou Xue managed the Genius Camp, Ye Li thought that he needed to find a place abundant in spiritual energy to properly cultivate. Immediately, he began to search the wilderness for such a place. Ever since he had arrived in this world, his luck had always been good, and this time was no exception. It did not take long for him to find a Cave Heaven and Blessed Land. Ye Li sat cross-legged on the ground, cycling the SSS god-level cultivation skill within his body. The SSS god-level cultivation skill made time pass a thousand times faster than normal. In other words, one second of cultivation was equivalent to a thousand seconds. The speed was terrifyingly astonishing. He did not know how long he had been cultivating, two months or three. Ye Li was still cultivating, neglecting both sleep and food. ¡°Sister, is the spiritual energy inside really as rich as they say, suitable for cultivation?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°But how come I can barely feel any spiritual energy?¡± Strange, I seem to be unable to sense much spiritual energy either.¡± The voices of the conversation reached Ye Li¡¯s ears. Ye Li opened his eyes, thinking that the spiritual energy inside the cave had been almost completely absorbed by him. By now, he had reached the realm of a seventh-tier Earth King, and with the power of the Apocalypse Legion fused, his combat strength was unsurpassed. That mere Master of the Spirit Gate, an eighth-tier Earth King, naturally would not be a match for him anymore. After arriving at this Cave Heaven and Blessed Land, he had instructed the Apocalypse Legion to go and synthesize zombies, but he did not know how that was faring. At that moment, two girls appeared beside Ye Li. Both girls looked to be under twenty, but they were already strikingly beautiful, although still somewhat youthful. Given some time, these two girls would surely become breathtaking beauties. ¡°Sister, there¡¯s someone here!¡± One girl said to the other. The two girls were taken aback, staring at Ye Li with astonishment. In no way had they expected to find someone in the cave. ¡°You¡­ who are you?¡± The two girls asked Ye Li. Naturally, Ye Li had no interest in dealing with the girls. Seeing that Ye Li was ignoring them, the girls were taken aback. ¡°Why¡­ why are you not paying attention to us?¡± One of the girls was named Su Qian, the other Su Xiaoxiao, both at the realm of a Tier 1 Earth King. Clearly, they were both talented. ¡°Do you think ants like you are worthy to speak with me?¡± ¡°What?!¡± Upon hearing this, Su Qian and Su Xiaoxiao were shocked, they had never expected Ye Li to say such a thing. ¡°How can you be like this?¡± Su Qian was flabbergasted, she had never imagined someone in this world could act like this. Ye Li was no longer planning to pay any attention to them and took his time walking toward the exit of the cave. ¡°Stop!¡± Su Qian took a quick step, blocking Ye Li¡¯s path. ¡°I think you shouldn¡¯t talk to us like that.¡± In Su Qian¡¯s eyes, Ye Li was incredibly handsome and should have been a gentleman, not so arrogantly dismissive. ¡°Heh.¡± Ye Li chuckled upon hearing this, thinking that this was getting interesting. ¡°Yeah, what gives you the right to call us ants?!¡± Su Xiaoxiao straightened up, speaking unhappily to Ye Li. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ye Li shook his head and pointed upwards, ¡°What is that?¡± ¡°The ceiling of the cave, what else could it be?¡± Su Xiaoxiao and Su Qian were puzzled, clearly not understanding Ye Li¡¯s point. ¡°And now?¡± As his words fell, a terrifying stream of spiritual energy surged from Ye Li¡¯s fingertip. Chapter 1530 - Chapter 1530 Discovered a huge Zombie Gathering Area Chapter 1530: Discovered a huge Zombie Gathering Area Chapter 1530: Discovered a huge Zombie Gathering Area As spiritual power lashed out from Ye Li¡¯s fingertips, suddenly, a loud bang reached Su Qian and Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s ears. How is that possible!!! Su Qian and Su Xiaoxiao were astonished. ¡°Sister, the cave is going to collapse!¡± Su Xiaoxiao hurriedly said. Following that, Su Qian and Su Xiaoxiao were dumbstruck. Simply because the entire mountain had already been leveled to the ground! This¡­ Su Qian and Su Xiaoxiao quickly rubbed their eyes, wondering if they had been inattentive and the mountain had disappeared? What happened¡­? Suddenly, the two women thought of an astonishing possibility, that this was Ye Li¡¯s doing. For a moment, the two women couldn¡¯t help but recall what Ye Li had said before. ¡°What is this?¡± ¡°The ceiling of the cave.¡± ¡°And now?¡± Thinking of this, fear and astonishment appeared on Su Qian and Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s faces. Their eyes widened to the biggest they had ever been, and their mouths opened wide enough to swallow a particularly large bowl. ¡°Senior, just now¡­ was it¡­ was it you who did it?¡± Su Qian looked at Ye Li in complete shock. ¡°Who,¡± Ye Li nodded slightly, looking at the sun in the sky, ¡°knows?¡± At these words, Su Qian and Su Xiaoxiao exchanged puzzled looks. They could not have imagined, no matter how hard they thought, that Ye Li was such an existence. But looking at Ye Li¡¯s age, he didn¡¯t seem but a few years older than them. They had just joined the Crazy Dragon Martial Arts Hall a while ago, attracted by the fame of the great hall master, Ye Li, whom they heard was also very young. They wondered how he compared to the person in front of them in strength. ¡°Master, we¡¯ve discovered a massive Zombie Gathering Area!¡± Suddenly, Ah Da informed Ye Li with a mental message. A fascinating expression appeared on Ye Li¡¯s face, as if luck were coming his way, like eating an Extra gum, simply unstoppable. Then, he walked towards the location of the Apocalypse Legion. To his surprise, Su Qian and Su Xiaoxiao actually followed him. Both women had become infinitely curious about Ye Li. ¡°Senior, may we follow you too?¡± Su Qian cautiously asked Ye Li. Ye Li did not answer, but continued walking forward. Seeing this, the two women breathed a sigh of relief, knowing that silence was the best answer. Before long, they saw a large city before them. It was an abandoned city. Within the abandoned city, the sounds of zombies were incessant. Although Su Qian and Su Xiaoxiao had both encountered zombies before, they had never heard such a massive outcry from zombies. For a moment, their initially fair faces turned a ghastly pale. ¡°Senior, there must be many zombies inside, you¡¯re not planning on going in, are you?¡± Su Qian asked Ye Li. Ye Li smiled faintly, looking at Su Qian, ¡°Don¡¯t you find your question rather amusing?¡± At his words, Su Qian¡¯s face turned awkward. Afterward, Ye Li walked slowly toward the abandoned city. ¡°Sister, what should we do?¡± Su Xiaoxiao asked Su Qian. ¡°Follow him.¡± The two women quickly followed. No sooner had Ye Li and the two women entered the abandoned city than the Apocalypse Legion appeared before them. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Master.¡± The Apocalypse Legion all greeted Ye Li respectfully. ¡°Mhm.¡± Ye Li nodded. Su Qian and Su Xiaoxiao were startled by this sight, and they looked at the Apocalypse Legion in amazement, noticing that they were all strikingly handsome men and beautiful women. Chapter 1531 - Chapter 1531 Apocalypse Legion upgrade Chapter 1531: Apocalypse Legion upgrade Chapter 1531: Apocalypse Legion upgrade ¡°Senior, are all these people yours?¡± Su Qian looked at Ye Li with great astonishment and asked. ¡°Not right, sister, they seem¡­ not human.¡± Su Xiaoxiao by her side was already trembling uncontrollably. ¡°Xiaoxiao, what are you saying?¡± Su Qian quickly scolded upon hearing her words. But then, she too felt something was off. This¡­ Su Qian was stunned. Simply because she also noticed that although the Apocalypse Legion consisted of handsome men and beautiful women, they didn¡¯t have the slightest human aura about them. These are¡­ zombies?! Su Qian and Su Xiaoxiao were both left aghast, swiftly stepping back several paces as they became terrified. ¡°Senior, this, this, this¡­¡± Su Qian said to Ye Li, looking at him in utmost horror. ¡°What¡¯s there to be so surprised about?¡± A faint smile appeared on Ye Li¡¯s face. Seeing the smile on Ye Li¡¯s face, Su Qian couldn¡¯t help but startle. Being very astute, she couldn¡¯t help thinking that perhaps¡­ These zombies bore no malice? For a moment, she felt relieved. Ye Li did not continue to pay attention to Su Qian and Su Xiaoxiao. ¡°Let¡¯s merge with the zombies,¡± Ye Li said to the Apocalypse Legion. The Apocalypse Legion nodded. Immediately, Ye Li began to merge with the zombies inside the abandoned city with the Apocalypse Legion. ¡°Sister, what do you think senior and those terrifying zombies are planning to do?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Clearly, neither Su Qian nor Su Xiaoxiao understood what Ye Li and the Apocalypse Legion were planning to do. But what followed shocked them to their core. Simply because they noticed that the number of zombies in the abandoned city was rapidly decreasing. But¡­ They couldn¡¯t see any zombie corpses, and it baffled them how the zombies could suddenly disappear. Half a month passed. All the zombies in the abandoned city had been merged by Ye Li and the Apocalypse Legion. And the eleven earth saint-tier zombies of the Apocalypse Legion had all become fifth-tier earth saint-tier zombies. A very brilliant expression appeared on Ye Li¡¯s jade-like face. In the eyes of Su Qian and Su Xiaoxiao, Ye Li was undoubtedly the most terrifying person in the world, bar none. Ye Li turned around and looked at Su Qian and Su Xiaoxiao, as if they were frozen like clay statues and wooden carvings. ¡°Are you very shocked?¡± Su Qian and Su Xiaoxiao came back to their senses upon hearing this. Of course, they were shocked, and moreover, they were extremely shocked. However, before they had a chance to speak, what Ye Li said next shocked them even further. ¡°Never be shocked, because everything I do will leave you in shock for three days and nights.¡± What?! Su Qian and Su Xiaoxiao were flabbergasted upon hearing this. At this moment, no words could describe their complicated feelings. ¡°Senior, you, you, you¡­ you¡¯re just too terrifying.¡± Suddenly, an angry roar entered the ears of Ye Li and the two women. ¡°What¡¯s going on! Where are the zombies!¡± The two women hurriedly looked in the direction of the sound. ¡°The dark race?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Seeing the dark race not far off, Su Qian and Su Xiaoxiao were naturally frightened. Ye Li¡¯s jade-like face remained as calm as still water, as if he saw nothing at all. Just then, hundreds of the dark race appeared before them. Of course, these dark race also noticed them. Suddenly, hundreds of the dark race began to stride meteorically towards them! Chapter 1532 - Chapter 1532 Iron Bull Dark Race Chapter 1532: Iron Bull Dark Race Chapter 1532: Iron Bull Dark Race ¡°Senior, this is the Iron Bull Dark Race! The Iron Bull Dark Race is a very powerful dark race in the twenty-fourth district!¡± Su Qian quickly said to Ye Li. However, she found that there was no fluctuation on Ye Li¡¯s face. Ye Li then saw hundreds of Iron Bull Dark Race members appear in front of him. ¡°Humans, where are the zombies in the abandoned city?¡± Hundreds of Iron Bull Dark Race members coldly stared at Ye Li and the two women. At that moment, the Apocalypse Legion had been placed inside the system space by Ye Li, and these Iron Bull Dark Race members could not see the Apocalypse Legion. ¡°I¡¯m asking you a question again!¡± A fifth-tier Earth King-level Iron Bull Dark Race, seeing that Ye Li and the two women were not preparing to answer him, couldn¡¯t help but let out a roar. ¡°Guess,¡± Ye Li calmly looked at the fifth-tier Earth King-level Iron Bull Dark Race, ¡°if I am going to answer?¡± What?! At these words, hundreds of Iron Bull Dark Race members were all stunned, never having expected Ye Li to dare to say such a thing at this moment. All the Iron Bull Dark Race, being humanoid with bull faces, would probably scare people to death if they appeared in China. ¡°Human, do you know what your fate will be when you say these words?¡± The fifth-tier Earth King-level Iron Bull Dark Race said grimly to Ye Li. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Ye Li shook his head, his face still without any fluctuation. Seeing this, the fifth-tier Earth King-level Iron Bull Dark Race became infuriated beyond measure. ¡°Human, do you understand that you are seeking death?¡± The fifth-tier Earth King-level Iron Bull Dark Race yelled at Ye Li. Su Qian and Su Xiaoxiao, the two pale-faced women, had already turned ghostly pale. In their eyes, the Iron Bull Dark Race was naturally extremely terrifying. Unfortunately, the Iron Bull Dark Race, in front of Ye Li, was pitifully weak. ¡°How can your kind of dark race be changed?¡± Ye Li calmly watched the hundreds of Iron Bull Dark Race members in front of him. ¡°What do you mean?!¡± The fifth-tier Earth King-level Iron Bull Dark Race stared tightly at Ye Li. ¡°I mean,¡± Ye Li thought for a moment, ¡°only death can bring you change.¡± Hissss!!! Upon hearing these words, hundreds of Iron Bull Dark Race members couldn¡¯t help but inhale sharply, never dreaming that Ye Li would dare to utter such words. Could it be¡­ Hundreds of Iron Bull Dark Race members all thought of an astonishing possibility. That was that Ye Li believed his own power was enough to slaughter them. Hahahaha! The fifth-tier Earth King-level Iron Bull Dark Race started to laugh loudly, as if he had heard the funniest joke in history. ¡°Human, you¡­ you are going to kill me with laughter.¡± The fifth-tier Earth King-level Iron Bull Dark Race sneered coldly at Ye Li. ¡°Really¡­ is it that funny?¡± Ye Li looked at the fifth-tier Earth King-level Iron Bull Dark Race. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Of course!¡± The fifth-tier Earth King-level Iron Bull Dark Race asserted decidedly. Ye Li¡¯s face, beautiful as a jade portrait, showed no fluctuation; he merely raised a finger and beckoned to the fifth-tier Earth King-level Iron Bull Dark Race. ¡°Then what are you waiting for?¡± The fifth-tier Earth King-level Iron Bull Dark Race, seeing Ye Li dare make such a gesture towards him, became furiously outraged! Chapter 1533 - Chapter 1533 Why just wont you believe Chapter 1533: Why just won¡¯t you believe? Chapter 1533: Why just won¡¯t you believe? The fifth-tier Earth King-level Iron Bull Dark Race stared dead at Ye Li. ¡°Human, it seems you won¡¯t shed tears until you see the coffin!¡± The fifth-tier Earth King-level Iron Bull Dark Race was, naturally, consumed by extreme anger. Not only the fifth-tier Earth King-level members of the Dark Race, but the faces of all the other Iron Bull members were also twisted with indescribable fury. They had encountered arrogant humans before, but such brazenness was truly unprecedented in their lives! ¡°Heh heh.¡± Yet, Ye Li simply smiled, his face as serene and handsome as ever. ¡°Human, what are you laughing at!¡± The fifth-tier Earth King-level Iron Bull Dark Race could never have imagined that Ye Li could still manage to smile in such a situation. ¡°Actually,¡± Ye Li glanced at the sun in the sky and slowly spoke, ¡°I won¡¯t shed tears upon seeing a coffin, for I will never need one.¡± What!!! Upon hearing these words, hundreds of Iron Bull Dark Race members were petrified, frozen in place, unable to regain their senses for a long time. The reason being, they found Ye Li¡¯s arrogance to be simply astronomical! Su Qian and Su Xiaoxiao looked at each other. At this moment, they only felt that Ye Li was too domineering. Compared to him, they were as different as heaven and earth! The fifth-tier Earth King-level Iron Bull Dark Race could no longer bear Ye Li¡¯s arrogance and shouted to the hundreds of Iron Bull Dark Race members behind him: ¡°Attack!¡± With a roar from the fifth-tier Earth King-level Iron Bull Dark Race, hundreds of Iron Bull members charged furiously towards Ye Li. Clang!!! Suddenly, a flash of Lightning Blade and the roaring of dragons filled the ears of the hundreds of Iron Bull Dark Race members. There appeared a terrifying five-clawed blood dragon coiled above Ye Li¡¯s head. This this this¡­ Hundreds of the Iron Bull Dark Race members were scared out of their wits. The reason being, they had never seen such a horrifying phenomenon before. All of the hundreds of Iron Bull Dark Race members stopped in their tracks, their bovine faces filled with sheer terror. Swish!!! Ye Li, wielding the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword, slashed at the hundreds of Iron Bull Dark Race members. A supreme sword beam burst forth. Ahhh ahhh ahhh! Suddenly, countless cries of utter shock and despair filled everyone¡¯s ears. How is this possible!!! The fifth-tier Earth King-level Iron Bull Dark Race member took several steps back as he watched the scene unfold. The reason being, all of the Iron Bull Dark Race members who had charged at Ye Li were now lying on the ground. This this this¡­ The fifth-tier Earth King-level Iron Bull Dark Race member was unable to utter a complete sentence, his face etched with extreme horror. ¡°I¡¯ve said it, only death can bring change,¡± Ye Li looked indifferently at the fifth-tier Earth King-level Iron Bull Dark Race member nearby, ¡°why won¡¯t you believe it?¡± The fifth-tier Earth King-level Iron Bull Dark Race member jerked in shock, a chill shooting up his spine to the forehead. ¡°Honorable sir, I apologize, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The fifth-tier Earth King-level Iron Bull Dark Race member knew he was no match for Ye Li. At this point, all he could do was beg for mercy. ¡°Do you think an apology is useful?¡± A hint of amusement appeared on the beautiful face of Ye Li. Upon hearing this, the fifth-tier Earth King-level Iron Bull Dark Race member was terrified out of his wits, but he didn¡¯t want to die, he truly didn¡¯t want to die! At once, an idea popped into the head of the fifth-tier Earth King-level Iron Bull Dark Race member. Chapter 1534 - Chapter 1534 I said my own name Chapter 1534: I said my own name Chapter 1534: I said my own name In the eyes of the fifth-tier Earth King-level Iron Bull Dark Race, the only option now was to flee. If he didn¡¯t flee, his fate would undoubtedly be death. But fleeing might still offer a sliver of hope! Instantaneously, the fifth-tier Earth King-level Iron Bull Dark Race began to frantically run for his life, reaching speeds faster than ever before in history. Alas, even if this fifth-tier Earth King-level Iron Bull Dark Race was Sun Wukong, he couldn¡¯t possibly escape. If he were Sun Wukong, then Ye Li would be the Tathagata. Ye Li raised a finger. A terrifying spiritual power began to coil around his finger. Whoosh!!! A sound of breaking wind abruptly emerged. Ah! Following that, a scream came through. With the fall of the scream, the life of the fifth-tier Earth King-level Iron Bull Dark Race vanished from this world forever. Ye Li revealed a profile view, looking at Su Qian and Su Xiaoxiao. However, he found that Su Qian and Su Xiaoxiao once again stood as stiff as clay statues and wooden sculptures. Seeing this, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh. He had already told them not to be shocked, but if they insisted on being shocked, there was nothing he could do about it. After a long time, Su Qian and Su Xiaoxiao finally came to their senses, looking at Ye Li with immense fear. In their eyes, he was an existence that could shatter the heavens and earth. ¡°Senior, you are truly terrifying, I swear,¡± Su Qian looked at Ye Li, ¡°I have never seen anyone as terrifying as you from the time I was born until now!¡± Upon hearing this, Ye Li¡¯s face showed no emotion. He didn¡¯t speak but walked towards the twenty-fourth district. Su Qian and Su Xiaoxiao exchanged glances, then followed him. ¡°Senior, are you also from the twenty-fourth district?¡± Su Qian asked Ye Li. ¡°Not only am I from the twenty-fourth district, but I am also from the Crazy Dragon Martial Arts Hall.¡± Ye Li spoke slowly. Upon hearing this, Su Qian and Su Xiaoxiao were stunned; they naturally hadn¡¯t expected Ye Li to say such a thing. ¡°Senior, you¡­ you¡­ you really are from the Crazy Dragon Martial Arts Hall?¡± Surprise appeared on Su Qian¡¯s fair face, she couldn¡¯t have imagined that Ye Li was also from the Crazy Dragon Martial Arts Hall. ¡°Is there anything surprising about that?¡± Ye Li looked calmly at Su Qian and Su Xiaoxiao. Immediately, Su Qian seemed hesitant to speak, as if she had something difficult to say. ¡°Senior, may I ask you a question?¡± Su Qian tentatively asked Ye Li. ¡°Go ahead,¡± Ye Li sighed. ¡°Do you, do you know our Crazy Dragon Martial Arts Hall¡¯s headmaster?¡± From Su Qian¡¯s perspective, since Ye Li was so terrifying, he must have a good relationship with their hall¡¯s headmaster. ¡°The headmaster of the Crazy Dragon Martial Arts Hall is called Ye Li.¡± Ye Li said flatly. Su Qian and Su Xiaoxiao were taken aback. Then, Su Qian swallowed, ¡°Senior, why do you call the headmaster by his name directly?¡± Ye Li chuckled, ¡°What¡¯s the problem with me saying my own name?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only What?! Upon hearing this, Su Qian and Su Xiaoxiao once again froze like statues. Their eyes were undoubtedly the widest they¡¯ve ever been. ¡°Senior, you¡­ you mean to say¡­ you are the headmaster of our Crazy Dragon Martial Arts Hall?¡± The faces of Su Qian and Su Xiaoxiao were shocked to the point of being unbelievably astonished. Chapter 1535 - Chapter 1535 He is the headmaster of Crazy Dragon Martial Chapter 1535: He is the headmaster of Crazy Dragon Martial Arts Hall Chapter 1535: He is the headmaster of Crazy Dragon Martial Arts Hall Su Qian and Su Xiaoxiao were shocked beyond belief as they stared at Ye Li. They had racked their brains, but never imagined that the handsome man before them was the grandmaster of their Crazy Dragon Martial Arts Hall. However, Ye Li no longer wanted to continue speaking with them and kept walking forward. Since Crazy Dragon Martial Arts Hall had become the number one martial arts hall in the twenty-fourth district, many people joined daily, attracted by its reputation. Before long, Ye Li and the two women reached the outside of Crazy Dragon Martial Arts Hall. Just as they were about to enter, a voice reached Ye Li and the women¡¯s ears. ¡°Lu Qian?!¡± This was a voice tinged with joy. Upon hearing this, Su Qian and Su Xiaoxiao looked in the direction of the voice, their faces showing displeasure. They saw a young man about Su Qian¡¯s age stopping in front of her. ¡°Lu Qian, I never thought you¡¯d actually join Crazy Dragon Martial Arts Hall,¡± the young man said with a smile to Su Qian. ¡°Shi Kang, what do you mean by that?¡± Su Qian asked the young man coldly. Shi Kang simply smiled, ¡°Lu Qian, I like you so much. Don¡¯t you feel anything for me at all?¡± Listening to their conversation, Ye Li naturally understood; Shi Kang was fond of Su Qian, but she did not share his affections. What Ye Li didn¡¯t expect was that Shi Kang was actually a warrior with tier 2 Earth King Realm special genes, a higher realm than both Su Qian and Su Xiaoxiao. ¡°Shi Kang, I have already said everything that needs to be said. I hope you won¡¯t disturb me!¡± Su Qian¡¯s fair face turned cold. ¡°Heh!¡± Upon hearing her, Shi Kang let out a cold laugh, ¡°Su Qian, I have been pursuing you for so long. You should at least give me a response!¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Suddenly, Shi Kang paused as if something had happened, and began to scrutinize Ye Li standing beside Su Qian. ¡°Su Qian, the reason you don¡¯t like me¡­ is it because of him?¡± Shi Kang¡¯s voice turned decidedly chilly, as he felt that when compared to Ye Li, his own looks were vastly inferior, though not quite as different as heaven and earth. Startled by his words, Su Qian and Su Xiaoxiao quickly turned to look at Ye Li, and seeing his expression remained unchanged, they finally felt relieved. ¡°Shi Kang, don¡¯t talk nonsense; he is the grandmaster of our Crazy Dragon Martial Arts Hall!¡± Su Qian promptly said to Shi Kang. Hahahaha! To the surprise of Su Qian and Su Xiaoxiao, Shi Kang burst into loud laughter as if he had never heard a joke quite so funny before. ¡°The grand, grand, grand¡­ grandmaster of Crazy Dragon Martial Arts Hall?¡± Shi Kang found it all too amusing. ¡°Su Qian, do you really take me for a fool?¡± Shi Kang said to Su Qian. ¡°You¡­ why won¡¯t you believe it?¡± Su Qian was dumbfounded. ¡°Kid, she says you¡¯re the grandmaster of Crazy Dragon Martial Arts Hall. Now you tell me, are you the grandmaster of Crazy Dragon Martial Arts Hall?¡± Shi Kang looked at Ye Li. In his view, he would sooner believe that the sky was about to fall than believe that Ye Li was the grandmaster of Crazy Dragon Martial Arts Hall. Ye Li had no intention of paying any attention to an ant like Shi Kang. He was ready to slowly walk into Crazy Dragon Martial Arts Hall. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But¡­ as the saying goes, the trees may prefer calm but the wind will not cease! Just as he took a step, Shi Kang blocked his path. ¡°You seem to have not answered my question yet?¡± Shi Kang said disdainfully to Ye Li. ¡°Go on, running away won¡¯t solve any problem,¡± Shi Kang continued to Ye Li. Shi Kang thought that Ye Li was trying to escape, and of course, he would not let Ye Li into the Crazy Dragon Martial Arts Hall. Chapter 1536 - Chapter 1536 People from Lingmen have arrived Chapter 1536: People from Lingmen have arrived. Chapter 1536: People from Lingmen have arrived. Ye Li shook his head. Why did these ants always appear before him? So pathetically weak, yet always so full of themselves. It was incomprehensible! ¡°You have one second to disappear from my sight,¡± he said slowly to Shi Kang. ¡°Heh!¡± Shi Kang¡¯s expression turned cold upon hearing this. In his view, Ye Li was just putting on an act! Pretending to be so tough on the outside, but probably panicking inside. ¡°What if I don¡¯t disappear? What are you going to do about it?¡± Shi Kang looked at Ye Li with disdain. Su Qian and Su Xiaoxiao shook their heads as they watched. They could already guess what would become of Shi Kang. ¡°Kid, I think you¨C¡± Shi Kang wanted to continue his scornful words, but before he could say them, he would never have the chance to continue. For there was now an alarming blood hole in his forehead. Shi Kang fell heavily to the ground, devoid of any sign of life. What?! Su Qian and Su Xiaoxiao both stepped back in shock, obviously not expecting Shi Kang to die just like that. ¡°Utterly¡­. Ridiculous.¡± Ye Li looked down at Shi Kang¡¯s body and spoke slowly. As his words fell, Ye Li walked into the Crazy Dragon Martial Arts Hall. After Shi Kang showed no sign of life, the crowd outside the Crazy Dragon Martial Arts Hall began to gather. Their eyes were definitely wide open. Simply because they had not seen who had taken the deadly action against Shi Kang. Ye Li had arrived at the Crazy Dragon Martial Arts Hall. Soon after, Kuang Lang, the hall master of the Martial Arts Hall, found Ye Chen. ¡°Not good, Grandmaster.¡± Kuang Lang¡¯s face was filled with horror. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± There was not a ripple of emotion on Ye Li¡¯s handsome face. ¡°The people of Lingmen have arrived in the 24th District!¡± Lingmen was the supreme force of the 23rd District, whose leader was an eighth-tier Evolved Being. Now, the entire Apocalypse Legion had become seventh-tier zombies, and he had become a fifth-tier warrior with B-level genes. An eighth-tier Evolved Being was nothing special! Seeing Ye Li¡¯s calm and composed face, Kuang Lang couldn¡¯t help but be astounded. He wondered if the Grandmaster, no matter what he encountered, would never show any fluctuation. What¡­ kind of courage was this! ¡°Kuang Lang, have you ever heard a saying?¡± ¡°What saying?¡± Kuang Lang eagerly asked, naturally wanting to know what it was. ¡°The mighty dragon does not oppress the local snake.¡± Ye Li spoke slowly, still with no change in his expression. This¡­ Of course, Kuang Lang had heard this saying, but Lingmen was like a fierce dragon crossing the river. ¡°Where are the people of Lingmen now?¡± ¡°Reporting to the Grandmaster, they are all at the Tang family.¡± Ye Li had not killed all the Tang family members. After slaying the head of the Tang family, he had left. He had not wanted to start a massacre, but it now seemed he couldn¡¯t avoid it. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± said Ye Li indifferently to Kuang Lang. Kuang Lang was stunned by the reply, looking at Ye Li in confusion, ¡°Grandmaster, where are we going?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°The Tang family.¡± What?! Upon hearing this, Kuang Lang couldn¡¯t help but gasp in surprise, not expecting Ye Li to say such a thing. ¡°But Grandmaster, there are people from Lingmen at the Tang family,¡± Kuang Lang quickly looked at Ye Li. ¡°Heh.¡± Ye Li simply smiled calmly, thinking that Kuang Lang had been thoroughly frightened by Lingmen. Chapter 1537 - Chapter 1537 Lets go to the Tang familys place Chapter 1537: Let¡¯s go to the Tang family¡¯s place. Chapter 1537: Let¡¯s go to the Tang family¡¯s place. Ye Li looked at Kuang Lang with a face full of terror. ¡°Kuang Lang, are you very scared of the Lingmen people?¡± ¡°Yes, the master of Lingmen is a warrior with B-level genes at the eighth-tier Evolved Being Realm.¡± Kuang Lang watched Ye Li with extreme horror. Ye Li gave a secret smile, thinking that Kuang Lang must feel as if the Tang family was now the gates of hell. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m here.¡± Ye Li said calmly. ¡°But¡­ but¡­¡± At that moment, Kuang Lang really didn¡¯t know what to say; his face was full of endless fear. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± As his words fell, Ye Li slowly walked out of the great hall. Seeing this, Kuang Lang swallowed hard and helplessly followed. ¡°Grandmaster, can we¡­ can we not go to the Tang family?¡± On the main street, Kuang Lang said to Ye Li, his eyes filled with an intense plea. ¡°No.¡± Ye Li shook his head. ¡­ Tang family. At this time in the great hall of the Tang family, all the elders were filled with righteous indignation. ¡°The great people of Lingmen, that Ye Li has really gone too far!¡± ¡°Yes, I heard he¡¯s now the Grandmaster of the Crazy Dragon Martial Arts Hall.¡± All the elders were speaking to an old man and a young man. Yet a displeasing expression appeared on the young man¡¯s face as, from these people of the Tang family, Ye Li was an invincible existence. But he¡­ did not believe! Just the twenty-fourth district, how could there be such a genius? ¡°This time I came to the twenty-fourth district specifically to avenge your family head, don¡¯t worry about it.¡± Hearing this, all the Tang family elders in the great hall showed a look of surprise on their faces. ¡°Trouble! Big trouble!¡± Suddenly, a Tang family disciple ran in, panic-stricken. This Tang family disciple was so frightened that he seemed as if he had seen something he should never have seen. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?!¡± The Tang family Grand Elder quickly shouted, thinking that with the great person of Lingmen here and still this kind of expression being shown, it was naturally disrespectful to the great person of Lingmen. ¡°Cr-Cr-Crazy¡­ the Grandmaster of the Crazy Dragon Martial Arts Hall has come!¡± What!!! As these words were spoken, all the Tang family elders in the great hall showed a look of horror on their faces. Immediately, they all turned to look at the old man. The old man, however, showed a chilling smile, and scoffed, ¡°If he¡¯s here to seek death, then it saves me a lot of effort.¡± Saying this, the old man and the young man walked out of the great hall. Seeing this, the Tang family elders quickly followed suit. Outside the Tang family. Outside, the Tang family disciples were already scared out of their wits. They could swear, they absolutely could swear, this was the most terrifying experience they¡¯d ever had since birth. At this time, the Lingmen people and the Tang family elders arrived. ¡°Are you the Grandmaster of the Crazy Dragon Martial Arts Hall?!¡± The young man next to the old man said to Ye Li, his face full of disdain. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The young man¡¯s name was Wang Chen, a proud son of heaven from Lingmen, a warrior with B-level genes at tier 3 Heavenly King level. The old man was Wang Chen¡¯s master, named Yang Gang, at the sixth-tier Realm. Kuang Lang started to tremble slightly, because he could feel the terrifying pressure emanating from the old man. Wang Chen saw that Ye Li not only ignored him but didn¡¯t even deign to give him a proper look. Seeing this, the always proud and arrogant Wang Chen couldn¡¯t help but become furious. Chapter 1538 - Chapter 1538 Mere tier 3 Heavenly King level Chapter 1538: Mere tier 3 Heavenly King level Chapter 1538: Mere tier 3 Heavenly King level Wang Chen glared at Ye Li unblinkingly. ¡°I¡¯m asking you a question, haven¡¯t you heard?¡± As the pride of Lingmen, when had Wang Chen ever been so disregarded? ¡°Hehe.¡± Ye Li let out a laugh, and a mocking smile appeared on his handsome, jade-like face. Although Wang Chen was the pride of Lingmen, in his eyes, he was nothing but a pathetically weak ant. ¡°What are you laughing at?¡± Seeing that Ye Li could still laugh, Wang Chen¡¯s pupils involuntarily shrunk! ¡°A mere tier 3 Heavenly King level, and you dare to speak so arrogantly in my presence?¡± What?! Upon hearing these words, Wang Chen stood there, dumbfounded. A mere tier 3¡­ Heavenly King level? He never imagined Ye Li would say such a thing. ¡°You¡­ what did you say?!¡± Wang Chen stared at Ye Li, his teeth clenched in anger. ¡°An ant.¡± Ye Li shook his head, sighing. ¡°You¡­ you¡­!¡± Wang Chen, as Lingmen¡¯s pride, had never been this furious before. ¡°Master, I want to fight him!¡± Wang Chen turned to look at his side at Yang Gang. ¡°You may.¡± Yang Gang nodded his head. He thought if his disciple couldn¡¯t defeat this madman, he would intervene at the critical moment. Of course, he knew Ye Li stood no chance against him. As for the extravagant words of the Tang family members, he didn¡¯t choose to believe them at all. After getting his master¡¯s permission, Wang Chen¡¯s somewhat handsome face bloomed with pride. ¡°Great master, take this!¡± As his voice fell, Wang Chen threw a fierce punch towards Ye Li. With this punch, he unleashed the power of a dragon! One could see a spiritual power-formed dragon flying towards Ye Li. The Tang family members all started at this, feeling that the attack was terrifying. But what none present expected was that Ye Li did not make any move to evade or defend himself! This¡­ Seeing this, a proud smile appeared on Wang Chen¡¯s somewhat handsome face. Because he knew that Ye Li was as good as dead. Just as the spiritual power-formed dragon was about to strike Ye Li¡¯s body, everyone¡¯s eyes widened. Boom! Without a doubt, the power of the spiritual power-formed dragon struck Ye Li¡¯s body forcefully. How is that possible!!! What followed left everyone present dumbstruck. Because not only was Ye Li unharmed, but he also hadn¡¯t even taken a half step back. Kuang Lang was utterly astonished; thinking the great master was incredibly powerful. With the great master there, what was there for him to fear? For a moment, Kuang Lang thought he himself was rather amusing. ¡°How¡­ how can your defense be so strong?¡± Wang Chen stared at Ye Li, utterly speechless, unable to believe what was happening. ¡°Guess, will I tell you?¡± A thick playful smile appeared on Ye Li¡¯s handsome, jade-like face. ¡°You¡­!¡± Wang Chen was at a loss for words, unsure of how to respond. ¡°Do you want to know your fate?¡± As Wang Chen was at a loss for words, Ye Li spoke to him. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Regaining his senses, Wang Chen fixed his gaze on Ye Li. He thought that with his master here, Ye Li couldn¡¯t possibly harm him. With this thought, confidence returned to Wang Chen¡¯s face. ¡°My fate, of course, is to live, while your fate is to die!¡± Wang Chen said coldly to Ye Li. Chapter 1539 - Chapter 1539 I originally wanted to leave your body intact Chapter 1539: I originally wanted to leave your body intact. Chapter 1539: I originally wanted to leave your body intact. When Wang Chen spoke these words, Yang Gang, who stood by, also let out a cold laugh. Ye Li shook his head slightly upon seeing this and looked at Wang Chen, speaking slowly, ¡°You can¡¯t possibly survive. You will die.¡± ¡°How come I don¡¯t know I am going to die? Just try to kill me¡­¡± But before Wang Chen could finish his words, his pupils suddenly constricted. Then, his entire body stiffened. This¡­ this¡­ Yang Gang, standing nearby, was struck with sudden terror. Not only Yang Gang but everyone from the Tang family was equally horrified. Because a shocking blood hole had appeared on Wang Chen¡¯s forehead. As Wang Chen fell to the ground, his life disappeared forever from this world. Seeing such a scene, the Tang family members couldn¡¯t help feeling a soul-shattering fear, their bodies uncontrollably trembling. ¡°You¡­ you actually killed my disciple?!¡± Yang Gang yelled at Ye Li, his eyes already bloodshot. At this moment¡­ the situation had escalated to a life-or-death confrontation. ¡°Just a tier 3 Heavenly King level, killing him is no big deal.¡± Ye Li said carelessly. ¡°Madman, I will tear you to pieces to avenge my disciple!¡± Yang Gang roared furiously, unleashing a thunderous wrath. With the words still hanging in the air, Yang Gang fiercely launched himself at Ye Li. As a sixth-tier warrior with special genes, Yang Gang naturally could not be Ye Li¡¯s match. The Tang family had placed all their hopes on Yang Gang; understandably, their hearts were in their throats. Regrettably, they were doomed to be disappointed. For when Yang Gang charged at Ye Li, his entire body was sent flying backward. Hiss!!! Witnessing such a scene, the Tang family was once again filled with shock. Yang Gang hit the ground hard, blood spurting from his mouth. ¡°You¡­!¡± Yang Gang was also taken aback, as he never expected Ye Li to be so formidable. He couldn¡¯t even see how Ye Li made his move before being knocked back. He finally understood the truth behind the words spoken by the Tang family members. For a moment, Yang Gang was petrified with fear. Meanwhile, Ye Li casually walked towards Yang Gang step by step. Yang Gang, lying on the ground and seeing Ye Li approaching, felt his pupils shrink rapidly; with each step Ye Li took, Yang Gang felt one step closer to the gates of hell. ¡°Wait a minute!¡± Yang Gang hastily called out to Ye Li. By then, he already knew he stood no chance against Ye Li. Ye Li stopped in his tracks, regarding Yang Gang with interest. ¡°I¡­ I¡­ I am the Grand Elder of Lingmen. If you dare do anything to me, Lingmen will never let you off.¡± Yang Gang resorted to invoking his identity as the Grand Elder of Lingmen, hoping to intimidate Ye Li into retreat. Regrettably, not only did Yang Gang miscalculate, but he also failed utterly and completely. Since Ye Li had come to this world, countless people had used their backgrounds to threaten him; most of them were already dead. ¡°You asked me to wait,¡± Ye Li looked indifferently at Yang Gang, lying on the ground, ¡°just to tell me this?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Yes!¡± Yang Gang replied to Ye Li. Ye Li smiled calmly, ¡°Originally, you could have left with a whole corpse, but now¡­¡± As the words fell, he made his move. Suddenly, Ye Li activated Swift Steps, instantly reaching the spot where Yang Gang lay and threw a punch towards him. Yang Gang was instantly blown¡­ apart. Chapter 1540 - Chapter 1540 Lord of Spirit Gate Gao Tian Chapter 1540: Lord of Spirit Gate Gao Tian Chapter 1540: Lord of Spirit Gate Gao Tian Hiss!!! Seeing such a scene, everyone from the Tang family was utterly shocked, unable to utter a single word. ¡°Grand Hall Master, my admiration for you is truly like the endless flowing of the river, and like the Yellow River flooding, uncontrollable once unleashed,¡± Kuang Lang hurriedly said to Ye Li. Ye Li smiled as he looked toward the Tang family members. Thud! With a thud, all the members of the Tang family knelt before Ye Li. ¡°Gr-Gr-Gr¡­ Great Sir, how could we dare to oppose you? The moment our family head was slain by you, we swore never to oppose you ever again,¡± ¡°It¡¯s the Spirit Gate that insists on opposing you, Great Sir. We beg you to spare our Tang family,¡± The Grand Elder of the Tang family quickly said to Ye Li. Terror had reached its peak on his face, for he sensed the breath of death. Ye Li had no intention of dealing with these ants and slowly started to walk back. Seeing this, Kuang Lang quickly followed. As Ye Li left, the Tang family members finally breathed a sigh of relief, feeling the heart that had been lodged in their throats finally settle down. ¡°Grand Hall Master, it seems that you are fully confident in defeating the Spirit Gate,¡± Kuang Lang said to Ye Li. Ye Li smiled, feigning mystery and said nothing. ¡­ Spirit Gate. At this moment, the atmosphere in the grand hall of the Spirit Gate was extremely tense. ¡°What did you say?!¡± Atop the throne within the grand hall, sat an imposing middle-aged man. The middle-aged man had a tall figure and a face as broad as a silver basin! He was none other than the Lord of the Spirit Gate, Gao Tian. ¡°It¡¯s true, Lord. The Grand Elder and Wang Chen both died in District Twenty-Four,¡± said a disciple of the Spirit Gate. Lord of the Spirit Gate, Gao Tian, became furious. ¡°What kind of existence has emerged in District Twenty-Four? Our Spirit Gate¡¯s Grand Elder is of the sixth-tier Holy Saint Realm!¡± ¡°To answer the Lord, according to our investigation, it was the work of Ye Li, the Grand Hall Master of the Crazy Dragon Martial Arts Hall, the top martial arts hall in District Twenty-Four,¡± After the disciple of the Spirit Gate finished speaking, he added: ¡°Before this, the Grand Hall Master Ye Li also killed Shi Long, the hall master of Teng Lei Martial Arts Hall, who was a seventh-tier Holy Saint Realm warrior with B-level genes.¡± Lord of the Spirit Gate, Gao Tian, was shaking with uncontrollable rage. The Spirit Gate, being a supreme force of District Twenty-Three, couldn¡¯t accept the fact that its Grand Elder and its prodigies had died in the insignificant District Twenty-Four. The truth cannot be concealed forever. If this incident were to spread, the Spirit Gate would certainly become the laughingstock of District Twenty-Three. ¡°If that person could kill a warrior with B-level genes of the seventh-tier Holy Saint Realm, it proves that he too is a supreme being!¡± Lord of the Spirit Gate, Gao Tian, looked around the grand hall at everyone,¡± If that¡¯s so, let¡¯s all make a trip to District Twenty-Four!¡± ¡°Yes, Lord!¡± All the elders in the grand hall shouted in response. ¡­ ¡°Sister, are we going to look for a place rich in spiritual energy again?¡± In the wilderness of District Twenty-Four, there were two girls. The two girls were none other than Su Qian and Su Xiaoxiao. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Yes, we need to work hard in our cultivation. Although we¡¯re considered outstanding among our peers, we¡¯re just ants in front of those true geniuses,¡± Su Qian said to her younger sister, Su Xiaoxiao. Su Xiaoxiao nodded. ¡°Huh? Sister, there are people,¡± Su Xiaoxiao said hurriedly to Su Qian. Su Qian followed Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s gaze and saw ten people appear in their field of vision. ¡°Who are you?¡± Feeling that something was amiss, Su Qian asked the ten people. Chapter 1541 - Chapter 1541 Lord of Spirit Gate and the nine Grand Elders Chapter 1541: Lord of Spirit Gate and the nine Grand Elders Chapter 1541: Lord of Spirit Gate and the nine Grand Elders Su Qian and Su Xiaoxiao looked at the ten people before them, a trace of vigilance coloring their fair faces. The ten people had no intention of paying any attention to Su Qian and Su Xiaoxiao. ¡°Let¡¯s drop it, sister. Do you think we¡¯ll run into the Grandmaster again when we go out into the wild this time?¡± A hint of delight appeared on Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s little face as she thought about the last time they had gone to find a place rich in spiritual energy and had then met the Grandmaster. What Su Xiaoxiao had not expected was that these ten people, upon hearing her words, all stopped in their tracks. These ten were none other than the Lord of Spirit Gate, Gao Tian, and the nine Grand Elders. Originally, there had been ten Elders in Spirit Gate, but now there were only nine, since the Grand Elder had fallen at the hands of Ye Li. ¡°May I ask, who is this Grandmaster you speak of?¡± Lord of Spirit Gate Gao Tian asked, looking at Su Qian and Su Xiaoxiao. Upon hearing this, pride washed over the pale faces of both women. ¡°Our Grandmaster is naturally Ye Li, the Grandmaster of Crazy Dragon Martial Arts Hall in District 24.¡± Su Xiaoxiao said. By now, Ye Li had become the idol of countless people in District 24. Of course, he was also the idol of Su Qian and Su Xiaoxiao. The Grandmaster of¡­ Crazy Dragon Martial Arts Hall? Lord of Spirit Gate Gao Tian let out a cold laugh, and the nine Grand Elders also began to sneer. This¡­ Su Qian and Su Xiaoxiao were taken aback by the expressions on the faces of the ten people before them. Clearly, they did not understand why these ten were sneering. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Su Qian tentatively asked the ten people before her. ¡°Nothing much, we just want to capture you two, that¡¯s all.¡± As the words fell, Su Qian and Su Xiaoxiao instantly fainted. ¡°These two girls seem to have a good relationship with Ye Li; they can serve as a backup plan later on.¡± Lord of Spirit Gate Gao Tian said. The nine Grand Elders nodded in agreement. ¡­ District 24. There stood a central arena in District 24. It hadn¡¯t been there before, but after Ye Li had demolished the main hall, Kuang Lang had built a new central arena in District 24. At this moment, ten people appeared on the central arena of District 24. These ten were none other than the Lord of Spirit Gate Gao Tian and the nine Grand Elders. By now, the area beneath the central arena was swarming with people, all of whom were puzzled as to why these ten stood on the stage. Lord of Spirit Gate Gao Tian glared coldly down at all the people below the arena. ¡°Call forth Ye Li, the Grandmaster of Crazy Dragon Martial Arts Hall, for a battle. Tell him that the Lord of Spirit Gate, Gao Tian, has come seeking revenge!¡± As soon as these words were spoken, a wave of astonishment swept through the crowd below the central arena. ¡°Spirit Gate? What kind of force is that, daring to challenge the Grandmaster of Crazy Dragon Martial Arts Hall?¡± ¡°I seem to have heard others mention it; I think it¡¯s the unrivaled powerhouse in District 23.¡± ¡°What?! The unrivaled powerhouse of District 23? My goodness!¡± All the people around the central arena were shocked. Meanwhile, someone had already gone to inform the Crazy Dragon Martial Arts Hall. ¡°Elder, it seems this District 24 really isn¡¯t up to much.¡± The second elder spoke to Lord of Spirit Gate Gao Tian. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The other Elders felt the same way too. ¡°When the Grandmaster of Crazy Dragon Martial Arts Hall, Ye Li, arrives, I will make him understand the consequence of slaying the Grand Elder of Spirit Gate!¡± Lord of Spirit Gate Gao Tian spoke coldly. Upon hearing this, the nine Grand Elders¡¯ faces all bore a cold smile. In their eyes, Ye Li, the Grandmaster of Crazy Dragon Martial Arts Hall, was already a dead man. Chapter 1542 - Chapter 1542 All the top ten martial arts schools have Chapter 1542: All the top ten martial arts schools have gathered at the central arena. Chapter 1542: All the top ten martial arts schools have gathered at the central arena. Crazy Dragon Martial Arts Hall. Ye Li was drinking tea in the main hall. ¡°Chief Master, do you think the people from Lingmen will still come?¡± Kuang Lang asked Ye Li. ¡°Guess.¡± Ye Li uttered only these two words. Guess? Kuang Lang was taken aback, not quite expecting Ye Li to respond this way. How was he supposed to guess? Just as Kuang Lang didn¡¯t know how to reply, a warrior from Crazy Dragon Martial Arts Hall rushed in hastily. ¡°Chief Master!¡± This warrior¡¯s face displayed a look of panic as if he had encountered something terrifying. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?!¡± Upon seeing this, Kuang Lang hurriedly got up from his chair, his instincts telling him something was wrong. ¡°To answer the master, ten people have appeared at the central arena, and one of them said, he said¡­¡± ¡°Speak quickly!¡± Kuang Lang urged. ¡°That person said he is from Lingmen, here to seek revenge, wanting the Chief Master to come to the central arena for a duel.¡± What?!!! Kuang Lang was greatly shocked upon hearing this. He quickly looked towards Ye Li, only to find Ye Li still sipping his tea as if he had heard nothing. ¡°Chief Master, the Lord of Spirit Gate has come, what should we do?!¡± ¡°What else can we do,¡± Ye Li put down his tea cup on the table, ¡°Meet force with force, meet water with a dam.¡± As the words fell, Ye Li rose from his throne and walked slowly out of the great hall. Seeing this, Kuang Lang swallowed hard, then he turned to the warrior in front of him and said: ¡°Gather all the force from the top ten martial halls in district twenty-four, let¡¯s all head to the central arena to support the Chief Master!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The ten great martial halls of district twenty-four had all witnessed the terror of Ye Li. Now, with Ye Li about to duel with the Lord of Spirit Gate from district twenty-three¡¯s supreme forces, they were all mobilized instantly, rushing crazily to the central arena. By then, the central arena was already tightly surrounded. ¡°Blackwater Martial Hall has arrived, who wants to battle our Chief Master!¡± ¡°Thunder Snake Martial House has arrived, who wants to battle our Chief Master!¡± ¡°Crazy Dragon Martial Arts Hall has arrived, who wants to battle our Chief Master!¡± In a moment, all the top ten martial halls from district twenty-four arrived at the central arena. All the people below the central arena cleared the way upon witnessing this spectacle. The faces of the ten people on the arena all displayed a shade of coldness. ¡°Quite a few people!¡± Lord Gao Tian of Spirit Gate said coldly with a smirk. ¡°What does it matter how many there are, it only takes a moment for the Lord to take the head of Crazy Dragon Martial Arts Hall¡¯s Chief Master,¡± the second elder addressed Lord Gao Tian. Upon hearing this, Lord Gao Tian¡¯s face, pale as a silver basin, revealed a hint of arrogance. After a while, Lord Gao Tian of Spirit Gate surveyed everyone below and shouted: ¡°Where is Ye Li, the Chief Master of Crazy Dragon Martial Arts Hall!¡± However, no one answered, nor did anyone step onto the arena. ¡°Lord, do you think that Ye Li has fled?¡± An elder hurriedly said to Lord Gao Tian of Spirit Gate. Lord Gao Tian didn¡¯t reply, feeling it wasn¡¯t an impossibility. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only A few seconds later, a rather lazy voice entered the ears of everyone present. ¡°Who wants to battle me?¡± Upon hearing this, everyone present shuddered, for they all knew who had arrived. All present turned to look back. They saw Ye Li approaching slowly, his face handsome and relaxed. Chapter 1543 - Chapter 1543 Ye Li appears Chapter 1543: Ye Li appears Chapter 1543: Ye Li appears The people from the ten great martial arts halls saw the Grandmaster arriving, and a proud expression appeared on all their faces. Now, among the twenty-four districts¡¯ ten great martial arts halls, Ye Li was the pillar of the sky and the purple-golden beam across the sea. They, of course, had absolute faith in the Grandmaster! On the central stage, Lord Gao Tian of Spirit Gate and the nine Grand Elders were sizing up Ye Li. Without looking, they were indifferent, but upon looking, they all froze. Simply because Ye Li seemed to be only in his twenties. At such an age, yet he had slain their Spirit Gate¡¯s Grand Elder Yang Gang¨Cknowing that the Grand Elder was a sixth-tier saintly Realm! For a moment, both Lord Gao Tian and the nine Grand Elders had a shocked expression on their faces. Ye Chen activated Swift Steps when he was one hundred meters away from the central platform. One second ago, he was one hundred meters from the central platform; the next second, he was on it. Hiss!!! All the people below the stage, witnessing such a scene, were utterly dumbstruck. ¡°My goodness, is this the Grandmaster¡¯s speed?¡± ¡°That¡¯s terrifying! With such speed, if he wanted to kill me, I wouldn¡¯t even know who did it.¡± ¡°Worthy of being the Grandmaster, truly awesome!¡± All the people below the stage became sycophants for Ye Li. And Ye Li himself, standing on the central stage, still had a lazy expression on his handsome face. Lord Gao Tian of Spirit Gate and the nine Grand Elders also couldn¡¯t help but show a trace of astonishment on their faces. Simply because they too thought Ye Li¡¯s speed was too fast. However, the next second, the astonishment on Lord Gao Tian¡¯s face had vanished, replaced by a deep and icy coldness. ¡°Are you the Grandmaster of Crazy Dragon Martial Arts Hall, Ye Li?!¡± Lord Gao Tian deadpanned as he looked at Ye Li. ¡°Yes.¡± Ye Li nodded, and did not say another word. He had now broken through to the seventh-tier saintly Realm, and the eleven zombies of the Apocalypse Legion had all upgraded to the fifth-tier saintly Realm. He could fuse infinitely! Lord Gao Tian was merely a warrior with eighth-tier evolved being level special genes. In front of him, it was really nothing much! ¡°Ye Li, you actually dared to slay our Spirit Gate¡¯s Grand Elder, truly seeking trouble when no trouble was necessary!¡± Suddenly, the second elder of Spirit Gate shouted at Ye Li. Ye Li laughed, ¡°Spirit Gate¡¯s Grand Elder was too weak. A weakling who provokes me will naturally be slain by me.¡± Having said that, he then continued to address the second elder of Spirit Gate: ¡°Is there anything surprising about that?¡± What?! Clearly, the second elder of Spirit Gate had not expected Ye Li to say such words. ¡°Ye Li, you really won¡¯t shed tears until you see the coffin!¡± the second elder of Spirit Gate shouted at Ye Li once more. Ye Li shook his head, wondering why there were always people who would say such things to him. ¡°I won¡¯t shed tears even when I see the coffin, because I will never need one.¡± Usually, I would answer with this sentence. ¡°You¡­!¡± Upon hearing these words, the second elder of Spirit Gate¡¯s head was already bursting with towering flames of rage, furious beyond measure. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Ye Li, I want to fight you!¡± the second elder¡¯s voice was almost a roar. ¡°Not enough.¡± Ye Li shook his head. ¡°How could ants like you be a match for me?¡± Ye Li blandly said to the second elder of Spirit Gate. Witnessing this, the second elder of Spirit Gate erupted with a sky-high rage! Chapter 1544 - Chapter 1544 Not enough still not enough Chapter 1544: Not enough, still not enough Chapter 1544: Not enough, still not enough All the people under the central fighting stage witnessed the domineering presence of the main hall master, and they couldn¡¯t help but get extremely excited. However, Lord Gao Tian and the elders of Spirit Gate were not as thrilled. They stared at Ye Li with steely gazes. ¡°Ye Li, what if I join them?¡± Suddenly, another elder stepped forward, staring intently at Ye Li as if harboring deep hatred towards him. As the saying goes, sworn enemies grow particularly envious upon meeting! ¡°Not enough.¡± Ye Li shook his head again. ¡°Like you two ants, I could crush you with a flick of my hand.¡± ¡°You¡­ you¡­ you!¡± The elder was so aggrieved he couldn¡¯t even finish a sentence. ¡°How about if we join in?¡± At this moment, seven more elders stood up. All nine of the Spirit Gate¡¯s Grand Elders glared at Ye Li in fury. They had seen many arrogant people before, but Ye Li¡¯s arrogance was unparalleled in their experience. ¡°Still not enough.¡± What Lord Gao Tian and the elders of Spirit Gate couldn¡¯t imagine was that Ye Li would still respond with such a statement. Ye Li, with his jade-like face, still had a look of indolence, as if Lord Gao Tian and the nine Grand Elders meant absolutely nothing to him. Everyone watching below the central fighting stage cheered uncontrollably at this scene. In their eyes, Ye Li was the most domineering figure between heaven and earth! ¡°Heh heh!¡± At this time, Lord Gao Tian of Spirit Gate suddenly let out a cold laugh, and he looked at Ye Li with a frosty expression. ¡°Ye Li, what about if I join them?¡± All of the nine Grand Elders of Spirit Gate looked at Ye Li, knowing he wouldn¡¯t dare utter those same two words again. Their Lord was nothing less than an eighth-tier Evolved Being with special genes¨Cthe reason was simple. But to their utter disbelief, something they would rather not believe even if the sky were to fall, Ye Li didn¡¯t say those two words, but three instead. Ye Li slowly spoke to Lord Gao Tian of Spirit Gate: ¡°Still not enough.¡± While speaking, his face bore the same indolent expression. Hisss!!! Watching this unfold, all nine Grand Elders of Spirit Gate were stunned beyond belief, never expecting Ye Li to be so brazen. ¡°Ye Li¡­!!!¡± Lord Gao Tian bit down hard on his teeth, his fists clenched so tight that his nails dug into his flesh, yet he felt no pain whatsoever. Clearly, Lord Gao Tian had reached a particular realm of fury. ¡°Right, you¡¯re the Lord of Spirit Gate, aren¡¯t you?¡± Ye Li suddenly turned to ask Lord Gao Tian. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Lord Gao Tian answered Ye Li with a shout! ¡°The person I killed recently was someone from your Spirit Gate?¡± ¡°He was our Spirit Gate¡¯s Grand Elder!¡± Upon hearing this, Ye Li pondered for a moment, ¡°So you¡¯ve come for revenge?¡± ¡°That¡¯s correct!¡± Lord Gao Tian fixed a cold stare on Ye Li. ¡°Since you¡¯re here for revenge, what are you waiting for?¡± A look of intense boredom appeared on Ye Li¡¯s handsome face. What?! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Lord Gao Tian and the nine Grand Elders were enraged beyond words upon hearing this. ¡°Court death!!!¡± The second elder of Spirit Gate could no longer tolerate Ye Li¡¯s arrogance and charged at him. Ye Li looked nonchalantly at the approaching second elder, wondering why these people couldn¡¯t understand. Wasn¡¯t living¡­ really that bad? Chapter 1545 - Chapter 1545 Instantly kill the second elder Chapter 1545: Instantly kill the second elder Chapter 1545: Instantly kill the second elder What Ye Li did not expect was, after the second elder of Lingmen charged at him, no one else seemed inclined to make a move. This was¡­ looking down on him, Ye Li! Just then, Ye Li activated his Swift Steps. Instantly, only a lingering afterimage remained where he had been standing. What?! The second elder of Lingmen, seeing Ye Li suddenly vanish from the spot, couldn¡¯t help but be greatly alarmed. Only then did he remember something! It should be noted that Ye Li had slain the Grand Elder, and naturally, he could not possibly be Ye Li¡¯s opponent. He had been too angry just now, and that was why he had charged at Ye Li. Realizing this, the second elder of Lingmen was filled with endless regret. Unfortunately in this world, there was never any medicine for regret. Just as the second elder of Lingmen thought to retreat, it was already too late, and a shocking hole of blood appeared on his head. The entire process for Ye Li was fluid like passing clouds and flowing water, and even took less than a second. What?! Seeing the second elder killed instantly like that, Lord Gao Tian and the other elders of Spirit Gate were all stunned and took a long time to regain their senses. All the people under the central fighting arena, upon seeing this, could not help but erupt into cheers. ¡°The Grandmaster is too formidable!¡± ¡°This is our Grandmaster.¡± ¡°Indeed, just the Lingmen, and yet they dare toposer in front of our Grandmaster?¡± Hearing this, Lord Gao Tian of Lingmen snapped back to his senses, staring intently at Ye Li. ¡°You¡­ you actually dared to kill my Lingmen¡¯s second elder?¡± Ye Li smiled calmly, ¡°I have even slain your Lingmen¡¯s Grand Elder, so what does it matter if I slay a mere second elder?¡± ¡°You¡­ say¡­ what?!¡± Lord Gao Tian of Lingmen was now furiously enraged to the extreme. ¡°Don¡¯t any of you intervene!¡± Suddenly, Lord Gao Tian of Lingmen said to the other elders. Actually, without Gao Tian saying so, those elders of Lingmen would not choose to make a move either. Simply because Ye Li had killed the second elder in an instant, they had not even seen clearly how the second elder had died. At that moment, in their eyes, Ye Li was filled with endless terror. Quiet, a deathly silence. Everyone stopped speaking, and many even held their breath. They knew, a great battle was about to commence. ¡°Ye Li, whether you choose to end yourself or let me do it, which will it be?!¡± Lord Gao Tian of Lingmen coldly spoke to Ye Li. Ye Li laughed, he truly laughed. Simply because he genuinely did not understand why Lord Gao Tian would dare to say such words to him. ¡°Enough talk,¡± Ye Li motioned with his fingers to Lord Gao Tian, ¡°Come here, let me end you.¡± Seeing Ye Li dare to make such a gesture towards him, Lord Gao Tian¡¯s pupils suddenly shrank dramatically! ¡°I will have you torn to pieces!¡± Lord Gao Tian of Lingmen burst out in anger. As his voice fell, Lord Gao Tian threw a fierce punch towards Ye Li. This punch, spiritual power formed into a Taotie, flying towards Ye Li. What?! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only All the people beneath the central arena, seeing such an attack, were naturally shocked. Simply because they had not expected that Lord Gao Tian could be so terrifying! For a moment, everyone¡¯s gaze turned towards Ye Li. Their hearts were in their throats, eager to see how Ye Li would handle this spiritual power-formed Taotie! ¡°Fuse: Apocalypse Legion!¡± Chapter 1546 - Chapter 1546 Let me kill you dont hesitate dont wait Chapter 1546: Let me kill you, don¡¯t hesitate, don¡¯t wait. Chapter 1546: Let me kill you, don¡¯t hesitate, don¡¯t wait. Ye Li fused with the Apocalypse Legion, and his combat power instantly reached a terrifying level. He was now at the seventh-tier Realm of Land Saints, while all eleven zombies of the Apocalypse Legion were at the fifth-tier! At this moment, Ye Li was enveloped by a crimson power, looking incredibly eerie! Everyone under the central arena had their eyes wide open, simply because the Taotie formed from the concentration of spiritual power was about to crash into Ye Li¡¯s body. All hearts were caught in their throats, unable to settle down for a long time. However, the Lord of Spirit Gate and the elders knew that Ye Li was already a dead man. In the Twenty-Fourth District, it was impossible to have an eighth-tier Realm of Land Saints exist. In their opinion, Ye Li could at most be a warrior with B-level genes at the seventh-tier Realm of Land Saints! Just as the Taotie, formed from the concentration of spiritual power, was only a hair¡¯s breadth from Ye Li, he raised his fist. His fist had no attachment of spiritual power whatsoever. Seeing Ye Li raise his fist, everyone thought of a startling possibility. That was, Ye Li was preparing to meet the force of the Taotie, formed from spiritual power, with his fist that had no spiritual power attached. With this thought, everyone present was shocked to an indescribable extent. Bang¡­! Finally, Ye Li¡¯s fist, void of any spiritual power, collided heavily with the force of the Taotie formed from spiritual power. Instantly, the entire central arena turned into dust. Many among the audience were sent flying out, no one knew exactly how many. Their faces were struck with as much horror as could be mustered, mouths wide open for a long while unable to close. When the overflowing spiritual power dissipated, everyone fixed their gazes. Not caring much at first, their shock intensified upon looking. Simply because, Ye Li had indeed caught the Taotie formed from spiritual power with his fist that held no spiritual power! How could this be!!! The Lord of Spirit Gate Gao Tian and the elders, witnessing such a scene, couldn¡¯t help but exclaim in shock. In their eyes, this was absolutely impossible! The dreadful strike from the Lord was actually caught by Ye Li with a fist lacking any attachment of spiritual power? Keep in mind, their Spirit Gate consisted of warriors with B-level genes at the eighth-tier Realm of Land Saints. They couldn¡¯t believe it, they just couldn¡¯t bring themselves to believe it! But even if they couldn¡¯t believe it, the outcome was the same. Seeing this, Kuang Lang, the head of Crazy Dragon Martial Arts Hall, had his heart, which had been in his throat, finally settle down, and he also thought that after this grand battle, they would have to rebuild the central arena. For a moment, Kuang Lang couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°This¡­ this¡­!!!¡± Looking at such a scene, Lord of Spirit Gate Gao Tian could no longer utter a complete sentence. His face was as shocked as can be. As for Ye Li, his jade-like face remained undisturbed, as if nothing had happened at all. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He simply crooked his finger at the Lord of Spirit Gate Gao Tian, speaking lightly, ¡°Come over here, let me kill you, no hesitation, no waiting.¡± The elders of Spirit Gate looked at each other, all a bit perplexed. They had previously believed that it was impossible for an eighth-tier Realm of Land Saints warrior with B-level genes to exist in the Twenty-Fourth District, but now they were absolutely sure their assumption was not only wrong but egregiously so. And in the heart of the Lord of Spirit Gate Gao Tian, a trace of dread appeared. Simply because, Ye Li was too composed! Chapter 1547 - Chapter 1547 Many people say so Chapter 1547: Many people say so Chapter 1547: Many people say so The Lord of Spirit Gate Gao Tian was staring at Ye Li intensely. Before, he couldn¡¯t have imagined that Ye Li could be so terrifying. ¡°Ye Li, you are very strong!¡± The Lord of Spirit Gate Gao Tian said to Ye Li. Ye Li smiled and replied to the Lord of Spirit Gate Gao Tian, ¡°Many people say that.¡± Upon hearing this, a furious fire shot out from above the Lord of Spirit Gate Gao Tian¡¯s head, and he looked at Ye Li with intense anger. ¡°Ye Li, do you really think you can defeat me?!¡± The Lord of Spirit Gate Gao Tian shouted at Ye Li in rage. Ye Li smiled faintly, his expression as tranquil as a gentle breeze. ¡°A mere eighth-tier Evolved Being with B-level genes,¡± Ye Li paused for a few seconds, ¡°I really don¡¯t understand why you dare to speak to me like this.¡± ¡°You¡­ Say¡­ What?!¡± The Lord of Spirit Gate Gao Tian reached the peak of his anger. He could swear, he really could swear, that this was the most furious he had ever been. Ye Li shook his head slightly upon hearing this and looked at the Lord of Spirit Gate Gao Tian with a sigh, ¡°Do you always talk so much nonsense?¡± ¡°Ye Li, you¡­!¡± The Lord of Spirit Gate Gao Tian could no longer bear it and lunged furiously at Ye Li. As Ye Li watched the Lord of Spirit Gate Gao Tian pounce, a slight smile curled the corner of his mouth. ¡°Ah, why do people never believe what I say?¡± Ye Li murmured to himself. As his words fell, the Lord of Spirit Gate Gao Tian was already close by. Then, as the Lord of Spirit Gate Gao Tian approached, he raised his fist. On the Lord of Spirit Gate Gao Tian¡¯s fist, spiritual power was fully displayed, and Taotie quickly formed again. ¡°Die!¡± The Lord of Spirit Gate Gao Tian threw his fist fiercely at Ye Li, with tremendous speed. All the onlookers watched this scene with their eyes wide open. Ye Li too threw a punch, but on his fist, there was no sign of spiritual power. The two fists collided heavily! Boom! A terrifying roar ensued. All the bystanders, many of whom were shaken to the ground, wore faces filled with sheer terror. But what the elders of Spirit Gate simply couldn¡¯t have anticipated was that their Lord was pushed back several steps. How is this possible!!! Every elder of Spirit Gate exclaimed in shock. They quickly rubbed their eyes, clearly not believing it was real. Unfortunately, it was real. The Lord of Spirit Gate Gao Tian steadied himself, his face overtaken by shock and fury. ¡°Ye Li, I will take your life!¡± As the words fell, the Lord of Spirit Gate Gao Tian charged at Ye Li once more. Ye Li thought to himself, if I don¡¯t make a move, will you really think I don¡¯t have anything up my sleeve? As the Lord of Spirit Gate Gao Tian rushed toward him, Ye Li activated Swift Steps. Whoosh! A sound of slicing through the air appeared abruptly, and where Ye Li once stood, only an afterimage remained. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only What kind of¡­ speed is this? Every elder of Spirit Gate was dumbstruck, completely unable to express the astonishment in their hearts. In less than a second, Ye Li was already in front of the Lord of Spirit Gate Gao Tian. Seeing Ye Li suddenly appearing before him, the Lord of Spirit Gate Gao Tian¡¯s pupils involuntarily shrank, obviously not expecting Ye Li to be in front of him in an instant. And then, Ye Li threw a punch at the Lord of Spirit Gate Gao Tian! Chapter 1548 - Chapter 1548 Someone from the Crazy Dragon Martial Arts Hall Chapter 1548: Someone from the Crazy Dragon Martial Arts Hall is in my hands. Chapter 1548: Someone from the Crazy Dragon Martial Arts Hall is in my hands. The Lord of Spirit Gate, Gao Tian, saw a punch from Ye Li heading his way and he was overcome with horror. Simply because he had never seen a warrior with special genes throw punches at such a high speed. With such speed, he had no way to defend himself. All he could do was to brace himself for Ye Li¡¯s punch. Without a doubt, Ye Li¡¯s punch landed solidly on the body of the Lord of Spirit Gate, Gao Tian. Ahh!!! A screech akin to that of a slaughtered pig erupted from the Lord of Spirit Gate, Gao Tian, as he was sent flying backward. This¡­ this¡­ The elders of Lingmen, witnessing this scene, were all shocked to their core, never having imagined their lord would be sent flying. Not just them, even Gao Tian, who had prepared to take Ye Li¡¯s punch head-on, could never have expected that he would be thrown backward. Silence, a deathly hush. Everyone present at that moment dared not make a single sound. Shock was all that could be seen on their faces, an endless shock! ¡°Now, do you still believe what your eyes see?¡± Ye Li looked indifferently at Gao Tian lying on the ground and asked. The Lord of Spirit Gate, Gao Tian, naturally didn¡¯t understand what Ye Li meant, and a deep hue of terror now colored his face. Simply because he knew, Ye Li¡­ was invincible! If he had known how terrifying Ye Li was earlier, he would have definitely not sought trouble with Ye Li. But now, everything was too late. But then they saw, Ye Li slowly walking towards where the Lord of Spirit Gate, Gao Tian, had fallen. The spectators¡¯ pupils dilated even further as they knew, the Lord of Spirit Gate, Gao Tian, would soon be a dead man. Meanwhile, they were also looking up at Ye Li, with many feeling they couldn¡¯t even look up to him. How could one aspire to a presence like Ye Li? They didn¡¯t know, they truly didn¡¯t! The Lord of Spirit Gate, Gao Tian, watched in utter horror as Ye Li approached. He knew that as long as Ye Li came over, his life would vanish from this world forever. ¡°Ye Li, what¡­ what do you want?¡± The Lord of Spirit Gate, Gao Tian, hurriedly shouted at Ye Li. Ye Li did not pay attention to the Lord of Spirit Gate, Gao Tian, he merely continued walking towards him at a measured pace. The elders of Lingmen were also in a panic, having never seen such unmatched combat power; they even felt that even if they all attacked together, they would still be no match for Ye Li. Right now, they finally understood why Ye Li had said that all of them together were not enough. Finally, Ye Li arrived in front of the Lord of Spirit Gate, Gao Tian. ¡°Die.¡± Ye Li slowly said to the Lord of Spirit Gate, Gao Tian. Ahh!!! Ye Li had not even struck the Lord of Spirit Gate, Gao Tian, yet Gao Tian screamed out loud. But just as Ye Li was about to act against the Lord of Spirit Gate, Gao Tian, the latter seemed to suddenly think of something. ¡°Wait!¡± Only to see the Lord of Spirit Gate, Gao Tian, yelling loudly at Ye Li! At his words, Ye Li¡¯s fist, already swung, stopped a mere hair¡¯s breadth from the Lord of Spirit Gate, Gao Tian. ¡°Speak, do you have any last words?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ye Li asked indifferently, looking at the Lord of Spirit Gate, Gao Tian. ¡°Ye Li, you have people from Crazy Dragon Martial Arts Hall in my hands!¡± ¡°People?¡± Ye Li was taken aback; of course, he hadn¡¯t expected the Lord of Spirit Gate, Gao Tian, to say something like this. ¡°Two girls!¡± Chapter 1549 - Chapter 1549 Su Qian and Su Xiaoxiao were captured Chapter 1549: Su Qian and Su Xiaoxiao were captured Chapter 1549: Su Qian and Su Xiaoxiao were captured Two girls? Ye Li¡¯s handsome face grew even more astonished. He thought about how many people there were in the Crazy Dragon Martial Arts Hall; he truly couldn¡¯t recall them. Upon hearing the Lord of Spirit Gate¡¯s words, the Lingmen Elders all remembered. On their way to Sector Twenty-Four, they had captured Su Qian and Su Xiaoxiao in the wilderness and were still holding them in a location. With this thought, hope appeared on the faces of the Lingmen Elders. ¡°Who are the two girls you¡¯re talking about?¡± Ye Li looked at Gao Tian, the Lord of Spirit Gate, in surprise and asked. As soon as these words came out, Gao Tian, the Lord of Spirit Gate, was instantly stunned. In the wilderness, Su Xiaoxiao had wondered if they would be able to meet the grand hall master this time. He originally thought that Ye Li must have had a very good relationship with those two girls. Now, it seemed that it was not the case. The Lingmen Elders were also all stunned, deep shock painted across their faces. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s those two girls around seventeen or eighteen, very beautiful!¡± The Lord of Spirit Gate Gao Tian quickly said to Ye Li again. Seventeen or eighteen¡­ Upon hearing this, Ye Li pondered for a few seconds before he immediately thought of Su Qian and Su Xiaoxiao. He figured it must be them. ¡°You¡¯ve captured them?¡± Ye Li asked. ¡°Exactly!¡± Gao Tian, the Lord of Spirit Gate, spoke coldly. Upon hearing Ye Li say this, Gao Tian felt overjoyed inside. He had assumed that Ye Li was not familiar with those two girls, but now it seemed that their relationship was quite good. ¡°Take me to them.¡± Ye Li slowly spoke to Gao Tian, the Lord of Spirit Gate. ¡°Do you think,¡± Gao Tian, the Lord of Spirit Gate, as if grasping a lever against Ye Li, ¡°I would take you there so easily?¡± Upon hearing this, Ye Li laughed; he truly laughed. He looked calmly at Gao Tian, the Lord of Spirit Gate, ¡°Do you think, at this point, you still have the leeway to bargain with me?¡± When Gao Tian heard this, a look of horror instantly appeared on his face. Because he realized that Ye Li¡¯s eyes and eyebrows were filled with layers of murderous intent, and his presence commanded respect for hundreds of steps around! Such a man would definitely not hesitate to kill him! ¡°I will return to the Lingmen first, and I¡¯ll let them take you!¡± Gao Tian said to Ye Li. The ¡°them¡± Gao Tian referred to was naturally the Lingmen Elders. Upon hearing this, the Lingmen Elders felt as if struck by a bolt from the blue; their pupils contracted in shock, not expecting the Lord to say such words. ¡°Lord, you¡­ you can¡¯t do this,¡± the Lingmen Elders all shouted in extreme horror. ¡°That¡¯s settled then!¡± Gao Tian, the Lord of Spirit Gate, said coldly to the Elders. ¡°That will do.¡± Ye Li¡¯s face was very calm. Gao Tian heard this and was overjoyed. Ye Li looked at the joy on Gao Tian¡¯s face and inwardly smiled. He thought Gao Tian was happy too soon. Even if he made it back to the Lingmen, how would that save his life? The answer was, of course not! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After Ye Li agreed, Gao Tian got up from the ground and began to flee the place at a speed that was the fastest ever for him. And the Lingmen Elders became utterly distraught. ¡°Lead the way.¡± Ye Li said slowly to the Lingmen Elders. The Lingmen Elders were all utterly shocked; they looked at each other, not knowing what to do. Chapter 1550 - Chapter 1550 If thats the case then youll all die Chapter 1550: If that¡¯s the case, then you¡¯ll all die. Chapter 1550: If that¡¯s the case, then you¡¯ll all die. Ye Li looked at the elders of Lingmen, who showed no intention of leading the way, and an evilly charming smile couldn¡¯t help but appear on his face. ¡°You, do you really wish to die now?¡± Upon hearing these words, a chill instantly shot up the spines of the Lingmen elders, reaching their foreheads. ¡°We¡­ we don¡¯t want to die.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die, then lead the way.¡± Ye Li slowly spoke. He thought if these people truly wouldn¡¯t lead the way, then he¡¯d kill them all but one. Would that one dare not to lead the way? Immediately after, all the Lingmen elders led the way for Ye Li. ¡­ In the wilderness, inside a cave. ¡°Sister, do you think we will die here?¡± Tears had already stained Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s small face. ¡°No, we definitely won¡¯t die here,¡± Su Qian hastily comforted Su Xiaoxiao. Although she said this, she too felt enveloped in darkness. After all, they couldn¡¯t move their hands or feet. Just then, a voice they were very familiar with reached their ears. ¡°Is it here?¡± Upon hearing this voice, both of them couldn¡¯t contain their overwhelming joy. Simply because they knew, this voice belonged to the grandmaster of the Crazy Dragon Martial Arts Hall, Ye Li. ¡°Sister, the grandmaster has come to save us.¡± Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s voice could no longer suppress her joy. It wasn¡¯t long before the two women saw Ye Li. ¡°Grandmaster!¡± Su Qian and Su Xiaoxiao quickly called out to Ye Li. Ye Li looked at Su Qian and Su Xiaoxiao before him, thinking it was indeed them. ¡°Release them.¡± Ye Li said to the Lingmen elders. The Lingmen elders, not daring to object in the slightest, hurriedly walked over to Su Qian and Su Xiaoxiao and set them free. But at this moment, the Lingmen elders took control of Su Qian and Su Xiaoxiao. Hmph! The Third Elder of Lingmen let out a cold snort and said to Ye Li coldly: ¡°Ye Li, they are in our hands now. Just one little move from us, and they¡¯re gone. What do you plan to do?¡± As soon as these words came out, the other Lingmen elders also started to sneer. No fluctuations appeared on Ye Li¡¯s face as he looked indifferently at the Lingmen elders before him. ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, we are threatening you, what are you going to do about it?¡± The Third Elder of Lingmen defiantly said to Ye Li. Ye Li smiled, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then you may all die.¡± As the words fell, Ye Li activated Swift Steps. Ahhhh! Simultaneously, all the Lingmen elders exploded and died. He had originally intended to leave them whole, but they didn¡¯t cherish their lives. What could he do? Su Qian and Su Xiaoxiao stood petrified in place, unable to recover their senses for a long time. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Ye Li said to Su Qian and Su Xiaoxiao indifferently. Upon hearing this, the two women finally snapped back to reality and quickly walked over to Ye Li¡¯s side. ¡°Grandmaster, thank you.¡± Su Qian looked at Ye Li with immense gratitude. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to thank me for, you¡¯re people of my Crazy Dragon Martial Arts Hall.¡± After speaking, Ye Li walked out of the cave without looking back. Seeing this, Su Qian and Su Xiaoxiao quickly followed him. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡­ Gao Tian, Lord of Spirit Gate, fled back to Lingmen in District 23. Terror was etched on his face to an unprecedented degree. He had never seen a warrior with special genes as terrifying as Ye Li. At the same time, he knew that escaping back to Lingmen was futile. A being like Ye Li would surely pursue them to Lingmen! Chapter 1551 - Chapter 1551 Gao Tian went to ask for his masters guidance Chapter 1551: Gao Tian went to ask for his master¡¯s guidance. Chapter 1551: Gao Tian went to ask for his master¡¯s guidance. ¡°Temple Master, what about the elders?¡± A warrior with B-level genes looked at the Lord of Spirit Gate, Gao Tian, and asked. ¡°Dead, they¡¯re all dead!¡± The Lord of Spirit Gate, Gao Tian, said. What?! As soon as these words came out, all the warriors with B-level genes in the hall were stunned. Naturally, they had not expected the Temple Master to say such a thing. ¡°The elders¡­ they¡¯re all dead?¡± They all knew that the Temple Master and the elders had gone to Zone 24 to avenge the Grand Elder! But now¡­ the elders had all died in Zone 24? Could it be¡­ All the warriors with B-level genes in the hall thought of a shocking possibility. That was the emergence of a supreme entity in Zone 24! ¡°That person will definitely not stop there; he will surely come to our Spirit Gate!¡± ¡°What do you think I should do?¡± The Lord of Spirit Gate, Gao Tian, said to the warriors with B-level genes in the hall. Upon hearing this, all the warriors with B-level genes in the hall looked at each other in dismay. They were thinking that the Temple Master was an eighth-tier Evolved Being Realm warrior. And yet, he was so terrified, and the elders had all perished too! Just how powerful was that person? They dared not think about it anymore. ¡°Temple Master, should you not visit the Three Kings¡¯ Palace?¡± A warrior with B-level genes said to the Lord of Spirit Gate, Gao Tian. Upon hearing this, Gao Tian¡¯s pupils suddenly contracted sharply; he slapped his thigh. ¡°Right, my master is one of the three Palace Masters of the Three Kings¡¯ Palace!¡± Thinking of this, a trace of elation appeared on Gao Tian¡¯s face. He wondered how he could have forgotten about this. If Spirit Gate was considered a supreme force in Zone 23, then the Three Kings¡¯ Palace was a super supreme force! ¡°You all keep a close watch on Spirit Gate. I am going to see my master at the Three Kings¡¯ Palace right now!¡± With those words, the Lord of Spirit Gate, Gao Tian, took large strides and walked out of the hall. Gao Tian¡¯s guess was indeed correct; Ye Li really did not plan to let him go. He had truly arrived in Zone 23. At this moment, Ye Li arrived in a zombie-infested city in Zone 23, and he released the Apocalypse Legion from his system space. ¡°Apocalypse Legion, go and merge with the zombies.¡± Following Ye Li¡¯s command, the Apocalypse Legion all went to merge with the zombies in the city. ¡°Have you heard? All our Spirit Gate elders have died.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve heard as well, it¡¯s said they perished in Zone 24 while avenging the Grand Elder.¡± ¡°My heavens, that¡¯s got to be terrifying. You have to consider that even the Temple Master went along.¡± ¡°Exactly. Now the Temple Master has already gone to the Three Kings¡¯ Palace seeking help from his master.¡± Several voices reached Ye Li¡¯s ears. Ye Li heard this and smiled, activating his Heavenly Spirit Eyes, he noticed a group of men wearing distinctive outfits walking towards him. Clearly, they were disciples of Spirit Gate. Before long, the group of Spirit Gate disciples noticed Ye Li. ¡°Eh? There¡¯s actually someone here?¡± The group of Spirit Gate disciples were all somewhat shocked. ¡°Kid, that city is full of zombies; you dare to show up here?¡± One of the Spirit Gate disciples sneered at Ye Li in disdain. Ye Li¡¯s face, as handsome as jade, showed not the slightest ripple as he slowly spoke: ¡°I just came to have a look.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Is that so?¡± This Spirit Gate disciple sized up Ye Li, ¡°Kid, are you a warrior with B-level genes as well?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, I am also a warrior with B-level genes.¡± ¡°Then do you have any treasures on you?¡± As soon as these words were spoken, the group of Spirit Gate disciples all sneered coldly. Chapter 1552 - Chapter 1552 Only death can make you change Chapter 1552: Only death can make you change Chapter 1552: Only death can make you change Ye Li was taken aback; he had never expected these people to say such things. ¡°Are you disciples of Lingmen?¡± ¡°Yes, we are.¡± A dozen Lingmen disciples, a proud look appearing on all their faces. ¡°I heard that Lingmen is the supreme force in District 23. How can you stoop to robbery?¡± Ye Li said coolly to the dozen Lingmen disciples before him. At these words, the disciples¡¯ faces all flushed with embarrassment. Seconds later, one of the Lingmen disciples glared at Ye Li with anger. ¡°Now that we¡¯re in the wilderness and nobody sees us, even if we want to rob you, what can you do about it?¡± The rest of the Lingmen disciples also grew serious upon hearing this. ¡°Heh heh.¡± Ye Li chuckled, ¡°Actually, I wouldn¡¯t mind letting you rob me, but you simply don¡¯t have the strength to do so.¡± What?! All the Lingmen disciples were stunned at his words. ¡°Boy, are you implying that you alone can take on all of us?¡± ¡°That seems to be the case.¡± Ye Li nodded. Hahahaha! Upon hearing this, all the Lingmen disciples burst out laughing as if they had never heard such a hilarious joke before. ¡°What are you laughing about?¡± A look of bewilderment appeared on Ye Li¡¯s handsome face. ¡°Boy, from the way you speak, do you think you¡¯re somebody?¡± ¡°A somebody? Maybe not, but I¡¯ve already killed all of Lingmen¡¯s elders.¡± What!!! All the Lingmen disciples¡¯ pupils shrank in shock, never expecting Ye Li to say such a thing. ¡°You, you, you¡­ What did you say?!¡± The faces of the dozen disciples were filled with horror. ¡°Impossible, how could our Lingmen elders be killed by someone like you!¡± One of the Lingmen disciples shouted at Ye Li. Hearing this, Ye Li smiled calmly, ¡°You speak as if you really know.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t believe his words, everyone!¡± As the disciple finished speaking, he stepped forward to Ye Chen and pushed Ye Li violently with his hand. However, the Lingmen disciple was the one who flew backward. How is that possible!!! Seeing such a scene, the remaining Lingmen disciples gasped in disbelief, unable to accept it was true. Immediately, the remaining disciples hastily looked toward Ye Li, only to discover a playful smile had appeared on his face. Ye Li slowly spoke to the disciples, ¡°What would it take for people like you to change?¡± The Lingmen disciples did not understand what Ye Li meant, but they would never know, as within seconds of his speaking, Ye Li had already made his move. Swish swish swish! The sound of rushing wind suddenly rang out. As the sound of tearing wind emerged, the lives of the dozen Lingmen disciples were forever erased from this world. Ye Li looked upon the corpses on the ground and said indifferently, ¡°Only death could bring about change in you.¡± Then, he walked slowly toward the city ahead. Upon arriving in the city, he found that the Apocalypse Legion had almost finished synthesizing the zombies within. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Howl, howl! Yet there were still many that slipped through the net. Dozens of zombies charged toward Ye Li. Ye Li smiled, and shortly after, the dozens of zombies lay dead on the ground. He opened the synthesis grid in his mind and synthesized the dozens of zombies. Chapter 1553 - Chapter 1553 Blood Eagle Organization Chapter 1553: Blood Eagle Organization Chapter 1553: Blood Eagle Organization The Apocalypse Legion had already synthesized all the zombies in the city. Ye Li put the Apocalypse Legion into the system space. He walked out and looked again at the bodies of more than a dozen Lingmen disciples on the ground. He thought, with so many things to do, why resort to robbery, and yet it had to be me who they encountered. Who could they complain to now? Immediately after, he left the place. Before long, he came across an organization. ¡°Excuse me, what organization is this?¡± Ye Li asked a warrior with B-level genes. Upon hearing this, the warrior¡¯s face immediately showed a trace of pride. ¡°This is the Blood Eagle Organization.¡± ¡°May I enter?¡± The warrior nodded, ¡°Of course, the Blood Eagle Organization welcomes all warriors with special genes.¡± Hearing this, Ye Li didn¡¯t stay long and walked into the Blood Eagle Organization. The Blood Eagle Organization was like a small base city. The saying goes, a sparrow may be small but it has all the vital organs! ¡°Brother, you must be a warrior with special genes as well, right?¡± The warrior followed him over and spoke to Ye Li again. Ye Li nodded, ¡°Yes, I am a warrior with special genes.¡± ¡°Hello, my name is Wang Si, and around here everyone calls me Little Si.¡± Ye Li was not interested in the name of the warrior before him. ¡°You aren¡¯t a powerful warrior with special genes, are you?¡± Wang Si looked at Ye Li. ¡°Is that important?¡± Ye Li countered. ¡°Hehe, of course it¡¯s important, if you are a powerful warrior with special genes, then I can take you to meet our leader right now.¡± ¡°Then take me to see your leader,¡± Ye Li said indifferently. Wang Si was surprised at this response, he had only guessed that Ye Li might be a powerful warrior with B-level genes; he hadn¡¯t expected Ye Li actually was one. But¡­ This was not certain, after all. If he wasn¡¯t a powerful warrior with special genes, he would be punished by the leader. ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t believe you, it¡¯s just¡­¡± Wang Si hesitated to continue. Ye Li smiled, ¡°Take me there, you don¡¯t have to come inside.¡± What?! Wang Si was shocked again. He thought to himself, since Ye Li dared to say such things, he must indeed be a powerful warrior with special genes. ¡°Nothing else needs to be said, I¡¯ll take you to our leader right now.¡± Saying this, Wang Si started walking in a certain direction. Soon, Ye Li saw the grand hall of the Blood Eagle Organization. ¡°This is the grand hall of our Blood Eagle Organization, our leader is inside,¡± Wang Si told Ye Li. Hearing this, Ye Li slowly walked forward. ¡°Stop!¡± More than a dozen warriors with special genes stood in front of Ye Li. ¡°What¡¯s this, don¡¯t you know this is the headquarters of the Blood Eagle Organization?¡± Wang Si hurried up, ¡°Brothers, this is a powerful warrior with special genes, I am bringing him to see the leader.¡± The warriors who blocked Ye Li were all taken aback, they looked Ye Li up and down. Even though they didn¡¯t believe Ye Li was a powerful warrior with special genes, they knew that the 23rd district was full of hidden dragons and crouching tigers, and it would be terrible if he actually was. ¡°Then wait here, I¡¯ll inform the leader,¡± said one of the warriors as he walked inside. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Before long, the warrior came back out. ¡°The leader has asked for you to come in!¡± Upon hearing that, Ye Li went inside. Wang Si followed him in as well. After arriving at the grand hall of the Blood Eagle Organization, Ye Li saw the leader of the organization. Chapter 1554 - Chapter 1554 I am here to take down the Extinguish Spirit Chapter 1554: I am here to take down the Extinguish Spirit Sect. Chapter 1554: I am here to take down the Extinguish Spirit Sect. At that moment, inside the grand hall of the Blood Eagle Organization, there sat a dozen warriors with special genes. All these warriors with special genes were pivotal members of the Blood Eagle Organization. On the throne at the front, there sat a warrior with special genes in his fifties. This warrior with special genes was the Blood Eagle Organization Leader, Lin Nan. Ye Li glanced at Lin Nan, the Blood Eagle Organization Leader, and noticed that Lin Nan was a warrior with special genes in the fifth-tier Heavenly King Realm, thinking that this realm was quite commendable. ¡°Are you the powerful warrior with special genes?¡± The Blood Eagle Organization Leader, Lin Nan, looked at Ye Li. ¡°Yes, I am the powerful warrior with special genes.¡± Ye Li nodded slightly. ¡°But your age¡­¡± The Blood Eagle Organization Leader, Lin Nan, didn¡¯t finish his sentence, but what followed was self-evident. ¡°Actually, I came here just to find out about the Spirit Gate.¡± Upon hearing this, everyone in the grand hall looked at each other. Obviously, they didn¡¯t understand Ye Li¡¯s intentions. ¡°What do you want to know about the Spirit Gate for?¡± The Blood Eagle Organization Leader, Lin Nan, asked Ye Li, a deep look of confusion plastering his face. All the people in the grand hall turned their gaze towards Ye Li as they all wanted to know why he was inquiring about the Spirit Gate. ¡°The Lord of Spirit Gate, Gao Tian, has offended me; I plan to extinguish the Spirit Gate.¡± What!!! All the people in the grand hall were immediately shocked and horrified, their faces filled with astonishment. ¡°Extinguish¡­ extinguish the Spirit Gate?¡± The warriors with special genes in the grand hall looked at each other, feeling as if they were encountering a madman. They had never imagined that Ye Li would say such a thing, even if they thought about it for days and nights. ¡°What is your name?¡± The Blood Eagle Organization Leader, Lin Nan, asked Ye Li. ¡°Ye Li.¡± Ye Li stated his name, feeling there was nothing to hide. The Blood Eagle Organization Leader, Lin Nan, naturally had never heard of Ye Li, and he said to Ye Li: ¡°Ye Li, you should leave on your own.¡± However, Ye Li remained motionless on the spot, as if he hadn¡¯t heard anything at all. ¡°Our leader is talking to you, did you not hear him?¡± A warrior with special genes shouted at Ye Li. At this moment, Wang Si already became utterly terrified; he couldn¡¯t have imagined that the so-called powerful warrior with special genes he brought was actually planning to extinguish the Spirit Gate. Thinking about the severe punishment he would undoubtedly face from the leader, Wang Si was already full of regret. Ye Li smiled faintly, ¡°First tell me about the Spirit Gate, then I will leave.¡± What?! All the warriors with special genes in the grand hall didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to push his luck even further. ¡°If you don¡¯t leave now, don¡¯t blame me for being rude!¡± The warrior with special genes said to Ye Li again. Upon hearing this, Ye Li smiled calmly, ¡°Rude? How rude are you planning to be?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only All the warriors with special genes in the grand hall were furious, feeling that Ye Li was far too arrogant. ¡°I think you are seeking death!¡± Saying this, the warrior with special genes threw a fierce punch towards Ye Li. The punch, unquestionably, hit Ye Li¡¯s body. All the warriors with special genes in the grand hall shook their heads; they originally thought that if Ye Li could declare the extinction of the Spirit Gate, he must possess some strength, but they didn¡¯t expect that Ye Li wouldn¡¯t even know how to defend himself! Chapter 1555 - Chapter 1555 The elder of Lingmen was killed by me Chapter 1555: The elder of Lingmen was killed by me. Chapter 1555: The elder of Lingmen was killed by me. All the warriors with special genes in the grand hall of the Blood Eagle Organization had originally thought Ye Li was a powerful warrior with special genes. But now it seemed, not only were they wrong, but they were also incredibly mistaken. However, when a warrior with special genes from the Blood Eagle Organization struck Ye Li heavily on the body, they no longer felt so certain. Simply because, when the warrior with special genes struck Ye Li heavily on his body¡­ The warrior with special genes was the one sent flying backward. How could this be!!! Watching this scene unfold, everyone present was utterly shocked. They could not believe what they were seeing was real no matter what. This¡­ this¡­ this¡­ The leader of the Blood Eagle Organization, Lin Nan, was also astonished beyond belief. Immediately, everyone hurriedly looked towards Ye Li, only to find that on his jade-like face, there was no hint of disturbance whatsoever. It was as if nothing had happened at all. For a moment, all the warriors with special genes in the grand hall of the Blood Eagle Organization were dumbstruck. ¡°Now,¡± Ye Li said indifferently, surveying the warriors in the grand hall, ¡°can you tell me about the situation in Spirit Gate?¡± The leader of the Blood Eagle Organization, Lin Nan, dared not withhold information from Ye Li, and he hurriedly informed Ye Li about the situation in Spirit Gate. After hearing the explanation, Ye Li understood. ¡°Right, Spirit Gate no longer has any Elders, right?¡± ¡°How¡­ how do you know that?¡± Lin Nan, the leader of the Blood Eagle Organization, looked at Ye Li in shock and asked. Ye Li smiled and slowly began, ¡°Because I have killed all the Elders of Spirit Gate.¡± Hisss!!! At these words, everyone in the grand hall gasped in disbelief. In their eyes, nothing could be more shocking than this revelation. They were not far from Spirit Gate, and it¡¯s a well-known saying that no secrets can be kept in this world. They knew that all the Elders of Spirit Gate had been killed in Zone 24, and only Lord Gao Tian of Spirit Gate had luckily escaped back to the Three Kings¡¯ Palace. But they could never have imagined that it was Ye Li who had done it. ¡°Senior, was it really you who did it?¡± The voice of the leader of the Blood Eagle Organization trembled. ¡°Is there something so surprising about that?¡± A hint of amusement appeared on Ye Li¡¯s jade-like face. For a moment, everyone in the grand hall looked at each other in dismay, not daring to utter a word. ¡°But senior, it¡¯s just that¡­¡± Although Lin Nan, the leader of the Blood Eagle Organization, had just witnessed Ye Li¡¯s incredible defense, the thought of a single person slaughtering the ten Elders of Spirit Gate seemed like a tall tale. Not only Lin Nan, but everyone in the grand hall found it hard to believe. ¡°You don¡¯t believe it?¡± Ye Li looked at the people in the grand hall and said. No one in the grand hall spoke, but the expression on their faces said it all. ¡°Dad.¡± Suddenly, a bell-like voice reached Ye Li¡¯s ears. A sweet and cute girl walked in. The girl¡¯s name was Lin Yu, and she was the daughter of Lin Nan, the leader of the Blood Eagle Organization. ¡°Eh?¡± Lin Yu suddenly paused, her gaze turned towards Ye Li. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Without looking, she would not have been startled, but upon looking, she couldn¡¯t help but be dumbfounded. She swallowed quietly because she thought Ye Li was exceedingly handsome, like no one she had ever seen before. If she hadn¡¯t seen it with her own eyes, she wouldn¡¯t believe it even if she were beaten to death. ¡°Who are you?¡± Lin Yu asked Ye Li. Chapter 1556 - Chapter 1556 Lingmen visitors Chapter 1556: Lingmen visitors Chapter 1556: Lingmen visitors The leader of the Blood Eagle Organization, Lin Nan, saw his daughter speaking with Ye Li. Panic colored his face as he quickly spoke to Lin Yu: ¡°Yu, show some respect, this is a predecessor!¡± Pfft! Upon hearing this, Lin Yu couldn¡¯t help but laugh. ¡°Dad, are you sure you¡¯re not mistaken? He looks about my age, how could he be a predecessor?¡± Lin Yu thought her father was joking with her and didn¡¯t take it seriously. She glanced at her father then back at the uncles inside the great hall. However, she noticed that everyone in the hall had a solemn look on their faces. Seeing this, Lin Yu was startled and thought, could it be true? Could this handsome man truly be a fearsome existence? Otherwise, why would her father and these uncles all have such grave expressions? At that thought, a hint of fear appeared on Lin Yu¡¯s fair face. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, predecessor, I didn¡¯t mean to¡­¡± Lin Yu¡¯s words were cut off before she could finish by Ye Li. ¡°I don¡¯t mind these things.¡± Ye Li spoke slowly. Upon hearing this, Lin Yu breathed a sigh of relief. The hearts of everyone in the great hall, which had been in their throats, also settled. ¡°Tell me, what else do you know?¡± Ye Li looked towards Lin Nan, the leader of the Blood Eagle Organization. ¡°To answer the predecessor, Lord Gao Tian of Spirit Gate has gone to the Three Kings¡¯ Palace.¡± Three Kings¡¯ Palace? This was the first time Ye Li had heard the name. ¡°Predecessor, Lord Gao Tian¡¯s master is one of the Palace Masters in the Three Kings¡¯ Palace. He is one of the strongest warriors with special genes in the twenty-third district, a tenth-tier Saint of the Earth Realm,¡± said Lin Nan, the leader of the Blood Eagle Organization, to Ye Li once again. Tenth-tier Saint of the Earth Realm? Ye Li thought that this might be somewhat troublesome. ¡°This is bad, leader!¡± Suddenly, a man rushed in hurriedly, his face filled with panic. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Lin Nan, the leader of the Blood Eagle Organization, hastily inquired. ¡°Outside the Blood Eagle Organization, over a hundred people from Spirit Gate have come. They are accusing our organization of killing their disciples,¡± the man said. ¡°What?!¡± All the people inside the great hall were thrown into panic. ¡°But we didn¡¯t do it,¡± Lin Nan, the leader, said hastily. ¡°It was me,¡± spoke Ye Li at this moment. At these words, all the warriors in the great hall were taken aback. ¡°Predecessor, what about this matter¡­¡± Lin Nan, the leader of the Blood Eagle Organization, looked towards Ye Li with great difficulty. Ye Li smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take care of it.¡± Thereafter, Ye Li walked out at a measured pace. Only after Ye Li had completely left the great hall did everyone turn towards Leader Lin Nan. ¡°Leader, what do you think we should do?¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid¡­¡± Lin Nan, the leader of the Blood Eagle Organization, let out a wry smile, ¡°The people from Spirit Gate have already decided it was us. Within hundreds of miles, only our Blood Eagle Organization is capable of such an act.¡± ¡°Now, we can only risk everything and go out with the predecessor,¡± he said. With that, Lin Nan, the leader of the Blood Eagle Organization, was the first to step out of the great hall. The other warriors with special genes had no choice but to follow. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Soon, they came in sight of the Spirit Gate people. The hundred or so warriors from Spirit Gate all exuded arrogance, staring intently at the members of the Blood Eagle Organization. ¡°You Blood Eagle Organization must really be tired of living, daring to lay hands on our Spirit Gate disciples!¡± A seventh-tier warrior of the Heavenly King Realm shouted. This seventh-tier warrior of the Heavenly King Realm, was the one with the highest realm amongst this group of Spirit Gate warriors! Chapter 1557 - Chapter 1557 Angry seventh-tier warrior with Heavenly King Chapter 1557: Angry seventh-tier warrior with Heavenly King Realm B-level genes Chapter 1557: Angry seventh-tier warrior with Heavenly King Realm B-level genes All members of the Blood Eagle Organization looked at each other in bafflement upon hearing the words. The leader of the Blood Eagle Organization, Lin Nan, also didn¡¯t know how to respond, so he turned his gaze to Ye Li. He noticed that Ye Li¡¯s face remained very calm, as if he hadn¡¯t seen anyone at all. For some reason, seeing this, the leader Lin Nan started to feel reassured, though he didn¡¯t know why he felt that way. Suddenly, Ye Li, looking indifferently at the seventh-tier warrior with B-level genes in the Heavenly King Realm, slowly opened his mouth: ¡°Actually, you are mistaken about one thing.¡± The seventh-tier warrior from the Heavenly King Realm, taken aback, glanced at Ye Li. Of course, he had not expected Ye Li to suddenly speak up at this moment, as if Ye Li had no right to speak here. However, the seventh-tier warrior from the Heavenly King Realm still wanted to know what he had gotten wrong. ¡°Young man, what do you think I got wrong?¡± The seventh-tier warrior from the Heavenly King Realm stared at Ye Li and asked. Ye Li smiled, his handsome face appearing composed and serene. ¡°Actually, those Lingmen disciples weren¡¯t killed by the Blood Eagle Organization.¡± ¡°Heh, you think I¡¯d believe that?¡± The seventh-tier warrior from the Heavenly King Realm sneered coldly. ¡°You have no choice but to believe it, because it was I who killed all those Lingmen disciples.¡± Ye Li slowly said. What!!! The seventh-tier warrior from the Heavenly King Realm and all the Lingmen warriors were utterly astounded, naturally not expecting Ye Li to make such a statement. ¡°What did you say?!¡± The seventh-tier warrior from the Heavenly King Realm stared intently at Ye Li. Ye Li smiled again, ¡°It seems, in addition to being a pathetically weak ant, you are also deaf.¡± Upon hearing this, the seventh-tier warrior from the Heavenly King Realm became furiously enraged. ¡°Boy, you are courting death!¡± Ye Li¡¯s expression remained tranquil, ¡°I will never court death.¡± The members of the Blood Eagle Organization were already flabbergasted, thinking this was certainly suicidal. Of course, they didn¡¯t believe that Ye Li was the killer of the ten Elders. ¡°Lin Nan, is what he said true?¡± The seventh-tier warrior from the Heavenly King Realm turned to look at Lin Nan, the leader of the Blood Eagle Organization. ¡°It¡¯s true.¡± The leader of the Blood Eagle Organization, Lin Nan, quickly responded. The seventh-tier warrior from the Heavenly King Realm sneered coldly, ¡°Lin Nan, are you also going to say that he has no relations whatsoever with your Blood Eagle Organization?¡± ¡°Yes, he indeed has no relations with my Blood Eagle Organization,¡± said Lin Nan, the leader of the Blood Eagle Organization. Upon hearing these words, the seventh-tier warrior from the Heavenly King Realm¡¯s expression grew icy, as he coldly stared at Lin Nan and said: ¡°Lin Nan, stop being shameless!¡± Lin Nan, the leader of the Blood Eagle Organization, secretly sighed bitterly; he knew that Lingmen had already decided the Blood Eagle Organization was responsible. Now, all he could hope for was that Ye Li was truly an immensely powerful warrior with B-level genes. Otherwise, the Blood Eagle Organization would forever vanish from this world. And yet suddenly, Ye Li raised one finger and, using that raised finger, beckoned to the seventh-tier warrior from the Heavenly King Realm, slowly speaking again: ¡°Come here, let me kill you.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Hiss!!! Everyone present was shocked beyond measure at such a scene. The seventh-tier warrior from the Heavenly King Realm and hundreds of Lingmen warriors were also completely stunned, never daring to believe that Ye Li could be so arrogant. ¡°Young man, do you want to know how you will end up?¡± The seventh-tier warrior from the Heavenly King Realm stared intensely at Ye Li. Chapter 1558 - Chapter 1558 Is this the strength of a senior Chapter 1558: Is this the strength of a senior? Chapter 1558: Is this the strength of a senior? Ye Li smiled faintly, his jade-like face betraying not a single ripple of emotion. ¡°I don¡¯t know what my end will be,¡± he said, ¡°but you have now reached the gates of hell.¡± This¡­ The members of the Blood Eagle Organization were all shocked to their cores upon hearing this. Could it be¡­ Suddenly, an astonishing possibility occurred to all of them. That was the possibility that the ten Elders of Lingmen had indeed been slain by Ye Li. Otherwise, how could he remain so calm and self-possessed? Could it be¡­ not afraid of death? Immediately, they dismissed the thought, for there was no man in the world who did not fear death. Especially a meaningless death! The seventh-tier warrior with B-level genes was enraged to the extreme. Just as he was about to speak, Ye Li took the initiative to open his mouth first. ¡°Do you believe,¡± he said, ¡°that within one second, I can turn them all into corpses?¡± By ¡°them,¡± Ye Li naturally referred to the hundreds of Lingmen warriors behind the seventh-tier warrior with B-level genes. Whoosh! No sooner had these words left his mouth than everyone present burst into an uproar, none having expected Ye Li to utter such bold words. ¡°Attack!¡± The seventh-tier warrior with B-level genes could no longer tolerate Ye Li¡¯s arrogance, and he barked an order to the hundreds of Lingmen warriors behind him. At the seventh-tier warrior¡¯s command, the Lingmen warriors charged towards Ye Li. The members of the Blood Eagle Organization watched in astonishment. At the same time, their eyes were wide open, several times larger than usual. They all wanted to know how Ye Li would respond! They weren¡¯t fools; they knew that the entire Blood Eagle Organization was now depending on Ye Li. The palms of the Blood Eagle Organization Leader Lin Nan were already sweating, and his heart was in his throat. Just as the hundreds of Lingmen warriors were about to reach Ye Li, everyone in the Blood Eagle Organization heard numerous sounds of slicing through the wind right by their ears. My heavens!!! The next scene shocked everyone from the Blood Eagle Organization, leaving them missing two of their three souls and six of their seven spirits! Because the hundreds of Lingmen warriors charging at Ye Li were all sent flying backward. Moreover, there was a horrific blood hole in each of their foreheads. Shock, absolute shock! The seventh-tier warrior with B-level genes, witnessing such a terrifying scene, hastily retreated several steps, his soul practically leaving his body. Silence, a deathly silence! No one had expected such a turnout. Ye Li¡­ was truly terrifying! They hadn¡¯t even had time to see clearly before the hundreds of Lingmen warriors were all sent flying. Ye Li looked indifferently at the fright-stricken seventh-tier warrior and said lightly, ¡°I told you, I could show you their corpses within one second. Why didn¡¯t you believe me?¡± The seventh-tier warrior felt as if thunder had struck him on the head, and he was at a loss for words. As he looked at Ye Li, he felt as though he was not looking at a person. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But a devil! A real devil¡­! Ye Li then took a leisurely step towards the seventh-tier warrior. ¡°My heavens, is this the strength of an elder?¡± The Blood Eagle Organization Leader Lin Nan was secretly terrified; he found that his entire body was unable to move. Chapter 1559 - Chapter 1559 Im not planning to leave Chapter 1559: I¡¯m not planning to leave Chapter 1559: I¡¯m not planning to leave The warrior with special genes of the Heavenly King Realm, at the seventh tier, watched Ye Li with a soul-shook, scared witless. He swore, he really did swear, that this was absolutely the most terrifying moment of his life. He watched Ye Li in sheer horror, having not realized until now that what Ye Li had said was actually true. Ye Li walked calmly over to the seventh-tier warrior of the Heavenly King Realm and looked at him indifferently. ¡°So, how do you want to die?¡± When the seventh-tier warrior from the Heavenly King Realm heard this, it was like a bolt from the blue, striking him on the head, his face showing an expression of sheer terror. But how could he manage to utter a complete sentence now? ¡°It seems you want to die in any way possible.¡± Ye Li spoke slowly. The seventh-tier warrior from the Heavenly King Realm finally came back to his senses and watched Ye Li, greatly alarmed. ¡°No! I don¡¯t want to¡­!¡± But before the seventh-tier warrior could finish speaking, he would never get the chance to complete those words. Because there was now a ghastly, gaping hole in his forehead. Everyone from the Blood Eagle Organization was dumbfounded, unable to recover for a long time. They had never imagined Ye Li could be so powerful; to them, it was truly terrifying. They looked at Ye Li and found that his jade-like face showed no change at all, as if nothing had happened. Ye Li approached the Blood Eagle Organization Leader Lin Nan and said calmly: ¡°Do you think I can annihilate Lingmen?¡± The Blood Eagle Organization Leader Lin Nan was already pale with fright, not daring to refute at all, and quickly responded: ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Just as the Blood Eagle Organization Leader Lin Nan¡¯s words left his mouth, the system¡¯s voice entered Ye Li¡¯s mind. ¡°Congratulations to the host for obtaining a lottery draw.¡± Upon hearing this, Ye Li¡¯s face revealed a glint of excitement, and without a word, he used the lottery chance. The virtual pointer in his mind began to spin on the roulette, and after a few seconds, it came to a stop. ¡°Drawn Divine Berserk x1.¡± Divine Berserk: Once used, it can enhance strength by 500 times. 500 times strength? Looking at the description of the Berserk, Ye Li¡¯s face lit up with excitement. He thought that with this, he need not fear Gao Tian¡¯s master at all. ¡°Pre¡­ Predecessor?¡± The Blood Eagle Organization Leader Lin Nan looked at Ye Li, hesitating to speak. ¡°If you have something to say, just say it,¡± Ye Li said indifferently. Upon hearing this, the Blood Eagle Organization Leader Lin Nan swallowed hard and mustered up the courage to say: ¡°Predecessor, when will you leave?¡± The Blood Eagle Organization Leader Lin Nan had to ask; he thought about how Ye Li had killed so many of Lingmen¡¯s warriors, and Lingmen would certainly not let it go. Although he knew that Ye Li had killed the ten Elders of Lingmen, now the Lord of Spirit Gate Gao Tian had gone to the Three Kings¡¯ Palace to seek out his master. The Lord of Spirit Gate Gao Tian¡¯s master, Elder Tianhe, was a terrifying existence, a tenth-tier warrior with B-level genes. Just the thought of such an entity was enough to send a shiver down one¡¯s spine! ¡°Leave?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ye Li smiled. The Blood Eagle Organization Leader Lin Nan¡¯s thoughts were clear to him at a glance. ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t plan to leave,¡± Ye Li said indifferently. What!!! At these words, everyone from the Blood Eagle Organization was utterly astonished, having not expected Ye Li to say something like that. Chapter 1560 - Chapter 1560 Elder Tianhe Gao Tian returns to Lingmen Chapter 1560: Elder Tianhe, Gao Tian returns to Lingmen. Chapter 1560: Elder Tianhe, Gao Tian returns to Lingmen. Members of the Blood Eagle Organization were all shocked as they watched Ye Li, for they had not expected that he had no intention of leaving. ¡°But senior, if you do not leave, if Lingmen¡­¡± Before the Blood Eagle Organization Leader Lin Nan could finish his sentence, Ye Li interrupted him. ¡°There are no ¡®ifs.¡¯ Ye Li spoke slowly. Hearing this, the Blood Eagle Organization Leader Lin Nan dared not continue. The Blood Eagle Organization couldn¡¯t afford to provoke Lingmen, and they couldn¡¯t afford to provoke Ye Li either. Alas¡­ Lin Nan, the Blood Eagle Organization Leader, let out a heavy sigh, realizing the overall power of the Blood Eagle Organization was still too weak and they were at the mercy of others. Ye Li did not continue to pay attention to the members of the Blood Eagle Organization; he walked slowly back toward them. Seeing this, the members of the Blood Eagle Organization had no choice but to follow him back. ¡­ The Three Kings¡¯ Palace. The Lord of Spirit Gate, Gao Tian, was kneeling before his master, the elderly Tianhe. ¡°Master, your disciple is so miserable!¡± The Lord of Spirit Gate, Gao Tian, cried out in complaint. Tianhe the Elder was taken aback. Considering Gao Tian was an eighth-tier Evolved Being with powerful genes, he wondered what could have happened to make him weep so bitterly. ¡°Disciple, don¡¯t rush,¡± Tianhe¡¯s voice was very gentle, ¡°Tell me what happened.¡± ¡°To answer Master¡¯s question, this is what happened.¡± The Lord of Spirit Gate, Gao Tian, quickly recounted the entire incident to Tianhe the Elder. What?! Tianhe the Elder was stunned by the news. It was a long while before Tianhe the Elder regained his composure, and he said to the Lord of Spirit Gate, Gao Tian: ¡°Disciple, are you telling the truth?¡± ¡°It¡¯s absolutely true, Master. Your disciple wouldn¡¯t dare to deceive you. You must avenge your disciple.¡± The Lord of Spirit Gate, Gao Tian, said to Tianhe the Elder. ¡°Rest assured, my disciple, I will go with you!¡± Tianhe the Elder spoke coldly. The Lord of Spirit Gate, Gao Tian, felt secretly delighted when his master agreed. But it was only when he and Tianhe the Elder returned to Spirit Gate that they realized over a hundred people had already died. ¡°Lord, you¡¯ve finally come back!¡± One of the Spirit Gate warriors was nearly in tears as he spoke to the Lord of Spirit Gate, Gao Tian. ¡°What happened?!¡± The Lord of Spirit Gate, Gao Tian, asked urgently. ¡°This is what happened, Lord. A few days ago, a ruthless person came and killed over a dozen of our Spirit Gate disciples, and then that person went to the Blood Eagle Organization.¡± ¡°Then, over a hundred of our Spirit Gate people went to seek revenge, but all of them died at that ruthless person¡¯s hand.¡± What!!! Upon hearing this, the Lord of Spirit Gate, Gao Tian, was horrified, because he had already thought of something. ¡°Quick, tell me, what were that person¡¯s features!¡± ¡°According to our insiders in the Blood Eagle Organization, they say that the person looked very young, in his twenties, with a face fair as jade, perhaps the most handsome man in the world.¡± Upon hearing this, the Lord of Spirit Gate, Gao Tian, clenched his teeth in anger. Grinding the words out between his teeth, he said: ¡°Ye Li! It must be Ye Li!¡± ¡°Ye Li?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Tianhe the Elder gave a cold laugh, he naturally had guessed that Ye Li was the instigator of all this. ¡°Disciple, you don¡¯t need to show such an expression. With me here, that person¡¯s days are numbered.¡± Tianhe the Elder patted the Lord of Spirit Gate, Gao Tian, on the shoulder. All the warriors in the great hall were astonished to look at the elderly man beside Gao Tian. Because they all knew that the old man beside Gao Tian was the most powerful being in the twenty-third sector, a tenth-tier mighty warrior with special genes, Tianhe the Elder! Chapter 1561 - Chapter 1561 Lingmen comes out in full force Chapter 1561: Lingmen comes out in full force Chapter 1561: Lingmen comes out in full force Elder Tianhe looked at the Lord of Spirit Gate, Gao Tian, and said, ¡°My disciple, since that person has already arrived in Zone 23, let¡¯s go find him.¡± ¡°Yes, Master!¡± Upon hearing this, the Lord of Spirit Gate, Gao Tian, quickly nodded in agreement. Soon after, over a thousand Lingmen members marched mightily towards the Blood Eagle Organization. ¡­ In the past few days, the Leader of the Blood Eagle Organization, Lin Nan, had been in a constant state of anxiety, knowing it wouldn¡¯t be long before Lingmen¡¯s retaliation would come. Every time he thought of Lord Gao Tian¡¯s master, Elder Tianhe, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a chill of fear. After all, Elder Tianhe was a tenth-tier warrior with powerful special genes, one of the strongest in the entire Zone 23. The thought of such an existence descending upon the Blood Eagle Organization filled him with indescribable terror. He glanced up at Ye Li seated on the throne above, only to see him casually eating a grape, his face as tranquil as the cloudless sky and light breeze. Looking at Ye Li¡¯s expression, his heart raced with apprehension. Just at that moment, a B-level genes warrior rushed in. Pale as a ghost, the warrior looked as though he had seen something extremely horrifying. ¡°Lead-leader¡­ something terrible has happened!¡± he stammered out, his voice quivering with fear. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?!¡± In this extremely sensitive period, Lin Nan, the Leader of the Blood Eagle Organization, had to be on high alert; he had an inkling of what might have happened. ¡°Leader, everyone from Lingmen is coming for our Blood Eagle Organization!¡± After a few seconds, the warrior managed to get the words out. Lin Nan, the Leader of the Blood Eagle Organization, heard this and a bitter smile appeared on his lips. He didn¡¯t know what to do. After all, compared to Lingmen, the Blood Eagle Organization was almost as different as heaven is from earth. All he could do was place all his hope on Ye Li. Lin Nan looked at Ye Li and saw that he was leisurely peeling grapes, as if he hadn¡¯t heard anything at all. Seeing this, Lin Nan¡¯s entire body trembled involuntarily. He couldn¡¯t imagine how, with Lingmen pouring out their forces, the senior could remain so calm. Could it be¡­ Suddenly, a shocking possibility crossed Lin Nan¡¯s mind: Ye Li was capable of killing¡­ Elder Tianhe! Otherwise, why else would Ye Li wear such a serene expression? At this thought, Lin Nan was stunned. But the next second, he dismissed the idea. Elder Tianhe was one of the strongest warriors with special genes in Zone 23, a mighty tenth-tier warrior. Lin Nan found that he would sooner believe that the sky was falling than believe Ye Li could kill Elder Tianhe. ¡°Leader!¡± At that moment, another genes warrior ran in. ¡°Leader, the people from Lingmen are now less than a kilometer away from our Blood Eagle Organization.¡± This¡­ Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At this news, Lin Nan, the Leader of the Blood Eagle Organization, panicked, truly panicked. He had no idea what to do; for Lingmen, eradicating the Blood Eagle Organization would be as easy as crushing an ant. ¡°After waiting for several days, they have finally come,¡± said Ye Li, his handsome face showing a touch of languor as he walked out with slow steps. Witnessing this, Lin Nan involuntarily swallowed hard, because he could not have imagined it. That Ye Li could still utter such words. Chapter 1562 - Chapter 1562 Do you know who is beside me Chapter 1562: Do you know who is beside me? Chapter 1562: Do you know who is beside me? Immediately, Lin Nan, the Blood Eagle Organization Leader, ordered all the warrior with B-level genes in the Blood Eagle Organization to leave the city. Hundreds of warrior with B-level genes from the Blood Eagle Organization marched imposingly out of the city. It is impossible to wrap fire with paper, and the citizens within the Blood Eagle Organization had already been panicking for several days. At this time, Ye Li, Lin Nan, and hundreds of warrior with special genes were all waiting for the arrival of Lingmen. Before long, they saw the warrior with special genes from Lingmen approaching like a looming Black Cloud. Seeing such a scene, everyone was filled with terror. They even felt as if they were already dead! However, on the jade-like face of Ye Li, there was still no hint of perturbation, as if he saw absolutely nothing at all. The thousand warriors with special genes from Lingmen had already reached their vicinity, and the standoff began. In front of the thousand warriors with special genes from Lingmen, stood two people. One was the Lord of Spirit Gate, Gao Tian, and the other was the third Palace Master of the Three Kings¡¯ Palace, Elder Tianhe. All the people of the Blood Eagle Organization, upon seeing Elder Tianhe next to Lord of Spirit Gate Gao Tian, were seized with utter fear. They felt that merely glancing at Elder Tianhe extinguished any hope they had of surviving. ¡°Ye Li!¡± Lord of Spirit Gate Gao Tian stared intently at Ye Li. He not only had a deep feud with Ye Li, as distant as the heavens and as vast as the seas, but he also feared Ye Li immensely. Back in District 24, he had been scared out of his wits! However¡­ Now, Lord of Spirit Gate Gao Tian was not so afraid of Ye Li anymore because he knew that Ye Li was about to become a corpse. By his side, he had his master, a tenth-tier Realm warrior with B-level genes, Elder Tianhe! Ye Li, seeing the gritted teeth of Lord of Spirit Gate Gao Tian, couldn¡¯t help but smile faintly and slowly said to Gao Tian, ¡°Gao Tian, are you in such a rush to seek death?¡± Hiss!!! The moment these words were uttered, everyone present inhaled sharply in shock, their eyes wide as they turned to look at Ye Li. They had no idea how, under such dire circumstances, Ye Li could still utter such words. ¡°Ye Li!!!¡± Upon hearing this, a thousand feet of raging fire seemed to burst forth above Lord of Spirit Gate Gao Tian¡¯s head, as he stared at Ye Li in extreme anger. ¡°Ye Li, do you know who stands beside me?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Ye Li shook his head. Although he said he did not know, even with his toes he could guess that standing beside Lord of Spirit Gate Gao Tian was the tenth-tier Realm warrior with B-level genes, Elder Tianhe. ¡°This is my master, Elder Tianhe, a tenth-tier Realm warrior with B-level genes!¡± Lord of Spirit Gate Gao Tian coldly said to Ye Li. In his view, when he revealed his master¡¯s identity, Ye Li would definitely be scared out of his wits. But what he could never have anticipated was that Ye Li¡¯s face showed no sign of agitation, remaining as calm as a breeze. ¡°You¡­!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Seeing this, Lord of Spirit Gate Gao Tian couldn¡¯t help but become utterly astonished. Ye Li, of course, was not afraid of Elder Tianhe. Having won the Divine Berserk in a lottery, which could enhance his fighting strength by 500 times, and with the fusion of the Apocalypse Legion, killing a tenth-tier Realm warrior with B-level genes was not difficult at all. The people of the Blood Eagle Organization, listening to the exchange between Ye Li and Lord of Spirit Gate Gao Tian, were also stunned into silence. From Ye Li¡¯s demeanor, they could see that he did not take Elder Tianhe seriously at all. Chapter 1563 - Chapter 1563 A stir Chapter 1563: A stir Chapter 1563: A stir Lord of Spirit Gate, Gao Tian, was stunned to see that not a single ripple appeared on Ye Li¡¯s face. After a long while, Lord of Spirit Gate, Gao Tian, came back to his senses. ¡°Ye Li, do you know the Realm of my master?¡± In the eyes of Lord of Spirit Gate, Gao Tian, Ye Li must be unaware of his master¡¯s Realm; otherwise, his face would surely show some reaction. Upon hearing this, everyone turned their attention to Ye Li, thinking the same as Lord of Spirit Gate, Gao Tian. But what they could never have anticipated even if they racked their brains for days and nights was the statement that Ye Li was about to make. Ye Li looked indifferently at Lord of Spirit Gate, Gao Tian, and said: ¡°Isn¡¯t he just a tenth-tier Earth Saint Realm warrior with special genes, what¡¯s there to be afraid of?¡± What!!! These words left everyone present utterly shocked beyond measure, how could Ye Li dare to utter such words? ¡°Isn¡¯t he just¡­ a tenth-tier Earth Saint Realm warrior with special genes?¡± They simply could not fathom how Ye Li could be so bold! This was a tenth-tier Earth Saint Realm warrior with special genes, one of the most powerful warriors within the twenty-third district. How come in Ye Li¡¯s eyes, it seemed to be ¡®just¡¯ a tenth-tier Earth Saint Realm warrior with special genes? Not only were they shocked, but even Elder Tianhe never expected Ye Li to speak so boldly. Elder Tianhe¡¯s expression turned frosty, and his pupils shot out a sharp light. Ye Li directly faced the sharp light from Elder Tianhe¡¯s eyes, his face still indifferent. ¡°Heh heh!¡± Elder Tianhe looked at Ye Li coldly, ¡°I have roamed the twenty-third district for seventy years, slain countless warriors with special genes, among them ten were at the Earth Saint Realm and more than a hundred were at the Heavenly King Realm!¡± Everyone present listened to Elder Tianhe¡¯s impressive achievements, and they could not help but feel their hearts quake. In their view, there was nothing more terrifying than this. They quickly looked again at Ye Li, thinking that his face could not remain as calm as before. But when they saw the expression on Ye Li¡¯s face, they realized not only were they wrong, but they were utterly wrong. All of them were shocked to the core and were unable to utter a single word for a long time. Ye Li looked at Elder Tianhe calmly from a distance, ¡°I am not your supervisor; you do not need to report your achievements to me.¡± Whooosh!!! At these words, everyone present was in an uproar. No matter what, they never expected Ye Li to be so outrageously arrogant. The leader of Blood Eagle Organization, Lin Nan, had already been scared out of his wits, praying countless times in his heart. If possible, he hoped that Ye Li could kill Elder Tianhe, although he knew this hope was incredibly slim, but now that was all he could cling to. Elder Tianhe glared at Ye Li with rage. ¡°Young man, do you know? I have never seen anyone as arrogantly presumptuous as you!¡± Elder Tianhe¡¯s voice was filled with anger. He could no longer remember how long it had been since he was this angry. ¡°Really?¡± Ye Li smiled, ¡°Well, now you have, shouldn¡¯t you be thanking me, thanking me as if your life depended on it?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This¡­this¡­this¡­ Everyone present stood frozen as if they were clay sculptures and wooden figurines. They could never have dared to dream of today¡¯s scenario. ¡°Ye Li! How dare you be so arrogant! I want your life!¡± Lord of Spirit Gate, Gao Tian, could no longer tolerate Ye Li¡¯s arrogance. Chapter 1564 - Chapter 1564 One sword countless casualties Chapter 1564: One sword, countless casualties Chapter 1564: One sword, countless casualties After Lord of Spirit Gate Gao Tian finished his angry speech, he ordered the thousands of Spirit Gate warriors with special genes behind him. ¡°Everyone from Spirit Gate, listen up! Tear Ye Li apart!¡± Following Lord of Spirit Gate Gao Tian¡¯s command, the thousands of warriors with special genes from Spirit Gate charged towards Ye Li. Seeing this, everyone from the Blood Eagle Organization was terrified. They knew that the power of the Blood Eagle Organization was not enough to withstand Spirit Gate. But just at this critical moment, a cold light suddenly flashed before their eyes. Clang!!! Suddenly, the sounds of a sword and a dragon¡¯s roar became incessant; a blood dragon illusion had already coiled itself above Ye Li¡¯s head. Seeing this spectacle, everyone present was utterly alarmed. The thousands of warriors with special genes from Spirit Gate, who were rushing toward Ye Li, couldn¡¯t help but stop in their tracks. Because they found that they couldn¡¯t stop trembling all over. When they saw the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword in Ye Li¡¯s hand, they retreated several steps, as if all their strength had been drained from their bodies. For a moment, the complexions of the thousands of warriors with special genes from Spirit Gate had turned ashen. Because they discovered that just by glancing at the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword, they had already entered a cycle of reincarnation. This sword¡­ The Elder Tianhe was also greatly shocked, his face filled with deep disbelief. ¡°Do you really believe your eyes?¡± At this moment, Ye Li slowly spoke to the thousands of warriors with special genes from Spirit Gate in front of him. The thousands of warriors from Spirit Gate looked at each other, unsure of what to say. ¡°A bunch of useless cowards, what are you afraid of? Attack!¡± Lord of Spirit Gate Gao Tian had gone mad, he shouted at the thousands of warriors. Hearing this, the thousands of warriors from Spirit Gate once again charged towards Ye Li. Ye Li shook his head; why couldn¡¯t they understand? Swish!!! Ye Li wielding the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword, slashed out at the thousands of warriors charging towards him. The thousand warriors from Spirit Gate, seeing such a supreme sword beam coming their way, were shocked as if struck by bolt of lightning, having ¡®lost three souls and six spirits¡¯ already. Boom boom boom! Suddenly, a terrifying explosion sounded. When the explosion ended and the overflowing sword light gradually faded. Half of the thousands of warriors from Spirit Gate were already dead! Just one sword stroke, just one! Half of the thousands of warriors were dead! All the members of the Blood Eagle Organization, witnessing such a terrifying scene, were shocked beyond measure. In their eyes, it was simply unbelievable. Lord of Spirit Gate Gao Tian, finally recovered from his frenzied state, trembled all over. Ye Li was like a devil that had penetrated deep into his marrow, giving him a mental shadow taller than the sky! The remaining warriors from Spirit Gate were no different; currently, they harbored immense terror in their hearts. If they could do it over, they would never ever choose to come here. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Lord of Spirit Gate Gao Tian quickly looked towards his master, Elder Tianhe, ¡°Master, you see¡­¡± Gao Tian had not finished speaking when Elder Tianhe interrupted him. ¡°Rest assured, my disciple, with me here, you can be at ease,¡± said Elder Tianhe with a smile. As soon as he spoke, Elder Tianhe looked towards Ye Li. ¡°The sword in your hand seems pretty good.¡± Chapter 1565 - Chapter 1565 The Anger of the Milky Way Elder Chapter 1565: The Anger of the Milky Way Elder Chapter 1565: The Anger of the Milky Way Elder Ye Li smiled faintly, his face as exquisite as jade, showing not the slightest ripple. He slowly said to the Elder Tianhe: ¡°Do you want the sword in my hands?¡± ¡°Yes, is there anything wrong with that?¡± Elder Tianhe coldly smiled at Ye Li. The members of the Blood Eagle Organization looked at Elder Tianhe, feeling a chill run down their spines. In their eyes, Elder Tianhe was too terrifying. ¡°Boy, I advise you to hand over your sword to me, and I can at least leave you a whole corpse!¡± Elder Tianhe said to Ye Li with a smile. Ye Li also smiled, simply because he did not understand why Elder Tianhe dared to say such a thing. ¡°Boy, can you really still afford to laugh?¡± Elder Tianhe could not imagine, even at this moment, how Ye Li could still afford to laugh. ¡°Why can¡¯t I laugh? Aren¡¯t you just a warrior with B-level genes at the tenth-tier of the Saint Realm?¡± What!!! Everyone present was shocked beyond measure at his words; no one had expected Ye Li to utter such a claim. ¡°Boy, you¡­!¡± Even Elder Tianhe was stunned; it never occurred to him that Ye Chen would say such a thing. Hahaha! Elder Tianhe laughed out loud as if he had heard the funniest joke in the world. ¡°Boy, it looks like you won¡¯t shed tears until you see your own coffin!¡± Sarcasm covered Elder Tianhe¡¯s old face; he believed that Ye Li could never be his match. ¡°I won¡¯t shed tears even if I see a coffin.¡± Ye Li said indifferently. Hearing this, Elder Tianhe could no longer tolerate Ye Li¡¯s arrogance. ¡°Boy, since you¡¯re so eager to die, then I¡¯ll grant your wish!¡± As soon as these words fell, Elder Tianhe raised his large hand, and spiritual power immediately coalesced into a giant hand, flying towards Ye Li. Ye Li¡¯s face, beautiful as jade, remained calm. At once, he fused with the Apocalypse Legion. Then he used Divine Berserk! Instantly, his combat strength increased fiftyfold! This¡­ Everyone present felt the change in Ye Li, their faces showing outright astonishment. They saw that the spiritual power-formed hand was about to strike Ye Li. But Ye Li still stood in place, utterly immobile! Everyone watching the scene was extremely alarmed, for they couldn¡¯t fathom why Ye Li remained still. Not just them, even Elder Tianhe himself was surprised. Seeing Ye Li motionless, he couldn¡¯t help but shake his head; he had initially thought that Ye Li¡¯s arrogance was backed by corresponding strength. But now it seemed that compared to him, Ye Li was as different as heaven and earth. Without a doubt, the spiritual power-formed hand tightly grasped Ye Li. In Elder Tianhe¡¯s eyes, Ye Li was already a dead man. What he hadn¡¯t anticipated, even after pondering for days and nights, was the scene that would follow. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Just as the spiritual power-formed hand fiercely grasped Ye Li¡¯s body, Ye Li not only did not die but also didn¡¯t sustain any damage whatsoever. Hiss!!! Watching this unfold, everyone present was shocked to the core. They hurriedly rubbed their eyes, refusing to believe this to be true. But no matter how much they rubbed their eyes, the scene before them remained unchanged. Chapter 1566 - Chapter 1566 Slaying the Elder of the Milky Way Chapter 1566: Slaying the Elder of the Milky Way Chapter 1566: Slaying the Elder of the Milky Way And yet, Ye Li¡¯s face remained as calm as still water, as if nothing had happened at all. ¡°Now, do you still trust your own eyes?¡± Ye Li looked indifferently at the nearby Elder Tianhe. Upon hearing this, Elder Tianhe gazed at Ye Li with seething anger. ¡°Ye Li, you¡¯re asking for death!¡± Ye Li smiled, ¡°Elder Tianhe, since you think that I, Ye Li, am seeking death, then come at me again.¡± What!!! No one from Lingmen could have expected that Ye Li would dare to address Elder Tianhe in such a manner. You have to understand, Elder Tianhe is the most powerful warrior with special genes! ¡°Ye Li, I really admire your courage and determination!¡± Elder Tianhe said, staring fixedly at Ye Li. At those words, Ye Li shook his head in secret, finding Elder Tianhe¡¯s prattle truly excessive. ¡°It seems, it¡¯s time for me to take the initiative.¡± Ye Li spoke slowly to Elder Tianhe. As his voice fell, Ye Li activated Swift Steps. After activating Swift Steps, all that was left where he had stood was a lingering afterimage. What?! Looking at Ye Li who had suddenly vanished, everyone present was shocked and hurriedly searched for him. Ye Li¡¯s speed was simply too fast, they swore they had never seen such terrifying speed in all their history. Not just them, even Elder Tianhe was now deeply alarmed. ¡°I¡¯m above you.¡± Suddenly, Ye Li¡¯s voice entered everyone¡¯s ears. Those present hurriedly looked in the direction of the voice. Only to find that Ye Li was already above Elder Tianhe¡¯s head. Elder Tianhe also looked up. He shouldn¡¯t have looked, for the sight sent chills down his spine! They saw Ye Li¡¯s Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword in his hand, its cold light stunning as it flew towards Elder Tianhe. Witnessing this scene, everyone was horrified. Boom!!! Elder Tianhe threw a punch towards the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword. Unfortunately, Elder Tianhe¡¯s punch had no effect on Ye Li at all. Ye Li, holding the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword, continued to attack Elder Tianhe. Elder Tianhe was filled with dread, because he realized he couldn¡¯t dodge! What awaited him¡­ Ahh!!! Along with a heaven-shocking scream, Elder Tianhe fell to the ground. One of the strongest warriors with special genes in Zone 23, just like that, was dead. What awaited him was only death! All those present looked at the scene before them, and they couldn¡¯t help but stand agape. Silence, the silence of death itself! Everyone was scared out of their wits. The members of the Blood Eagle Organization, witnessing the scene before them, were first stunned, then burst into cheers, their bodies shaking with uncontainable excitement. As for Lingmen, they were scared to their very core. They swore, they truly swore, this was the most terrifying experience they had ever had. Lord Gao Tian of the Spirit Gate felt as if struck by lightning; at that moment, he had lost all but one of his three souls, and all but one of his seven spirits. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ye Li, holding the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword, slowly walked towards Lord Gao Tian of the Spirit Gate. As Ye Li walked towards him, Lord Gao Tian seemed as if all strength had been drained from his body, collapsing helplessly to the ground. ¡°Ye Li, you, you, you¡­¡± Lord Gao Tian of the Spirit Gate couldn¡¯t even utter a whole sentence. Ye Li did not pay attention to Lord Gao Tian and continued to approach. Chapter 1567 - Chapter 1567 Killed the Lord of Spirit Gate Gao Tian Chapter 1567: Killed the Lord of Spirit Gate, Gao Tian Chapter 1567: Killed the Lord of Spirit Gate, Gao Tian Lord of Spirit Gate Gao Tian and the people of Lingmen witnessed the scene, their fear reaching an unprecedented level. At this moment, they were endlessly terrified; had they known Ye Li was so fearsome, they would certainly never have come here. But now, there was no medicine for regret. Ye Li had already walked up in front of Lord of Spirit Gate Gao Tian. He looked indifferently at Lord of Spirit Gate Gao Tian and slowly said, ¡°Are you very scared?¡± ¡°I-I-I¡­¡± Lord of Spirit Gate Gao Tian still couldn¡¯t utter a complete sentence, his eyes filled with terror as he looked at Ye Li. ¡°Actually, there¡¯s no need for you to be afraid.¡± Ye Li said again. Lord of Spirit Gate Gao Tian was startled by the words; of course, he did not understand Ye Li¡¯s meaning. ¡°Senior, are you¡­ are you going to let me go?¡± Lord of Spirit Gate Gao Tian mustered his courage and said to Ye Li. Ye Li smiled, finding Gao Tian¡¯s words amusing. ¡°In this world, good people can be afraid and bad people can be afraid. The only ones who aren¡¯t afraid are the dead.¡± Upon hearing these words, a chill shot up from Gao Tian¡¯s tailbone to his forehead. ¡°Senior, I don¡¯t want to die, I don¡¯t want¡­¡± But before Lord of Spirit Gate Gao Tian could finish his sentence, he would never get the chance to continue. Because a horrific blood hole had appeared on his forehead. The warriors with special genes of Lingmen, witnessing such a scene, were terrified beyond measure, no longer daring to remain where they were. ¡°Run!¡± Someone shouted loudly! Following that, all the warriors with special genes from Lingmen started to flee for their lives. Alas, how could they possibly escape. ¡°Absoluteness Heaven Light and Shadow Sword Technique!¡± Ye Li unleashed a divine-level SSS Skill towards these Lingmen warriors with special genes! Suddenly, countless supreme sword beams flew toward all the warriors with special genes of Lingmen. Aaaaaah! Suddenly, screams filled the air, truly chilling to hear. Shock, absolute shock! All members of the Blood Eagle Organization, watching such a spectacle, were petrified and stayed immobile like statues. It took long before they could come back to their senses! Blood Eagle Organization Leader Lin Nan was the first to recover, feeling incredibly delighted. ¡°We won!¡± All members of the Blood Eagle Organization cheered in response. They had thought they were about to die, but now they realized how wrong they had been. Ye Li¡¯s face remained calm as he placed the Primordial Dragon Abyss Sword back into the system space. Blood Eagle Organization Leader Lin Nan hurriedly approached Ye Li and said respectfully, ¡°Senior, you are truly terrifying; I swear, I have never seen a warrior with special genes as fearsome as you.¡± ¡°Terrifying?¡± Ye Li chuckled, ¡°I think it¡¯s quite ordinary.¡± Upon hearing this, Blood Eagle Organization Leader Lin Nan could not help but hold Ye Li in high esteem. Because he realized that Ye Li not only possessed terrifying strength but also exhibited such modesty. Such a person, there was probably only one in the entire world. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only In a moment, Blood Eagle Organization Leader Lin Nan admired Ye Li to the utmost. ¡°By the way, Lord Ye Li, although you have slain the old man from Tianhe, there¡¯s still the Three Kings¡¯ Palace¡­¡± Ye Li naturally had heard of the Three Kings¡¯ Palace. ¡°Let¡¯s go inside and talk about it.¡± Ye Li slowly spoke. Chapter 1568 - Chapter 1568 Crazy Synthesis Opportunity Chapter 1568: Crazy Synthesis Opportunity Chapter 1568: Crazy Synthesis Opportunity The Blood Eagle Organization Leader, Lin Nan, nodded at the words and then ordered everyone to enter the city. Not long after, Ye Li arrived at the grand hall. After inviting Ye Li to take the seat of honor, Blood Eagle Organization Leader Lin Nan said to him, ¡°Senior, I believe you have heard of the Three Kings¡¯ Palace, haven¡¯t you?¡± Ye Li nodded, ¡°Tell me about the situation of the Three Kings¡¯ Palace.¡± Upon hearing this, Blood Eagle Organization Leader Lin Nan quickly nodded his head. ¡°To answer the Senior, Tianhe Old Man is the third Palace Master of the Three Kings¡¯ Palace, and the other two Palace Masters are both at the tenth-tier Realm of Earth Saints.¡± The Three Kings¡¯ Palace is the number one power in District 23, terrifying indeed! Ye Li thought this would be somewhat tricky. ¡°Do you know if there is any place here where zombies are numerous?¡± Ye Li suddenly asked Blood Eagle Organization Leader Lin Nan. Blood Eagle Organization Leader Lin Nan was taken aback by the question, as he certainly did not understand Ye Li¡¯s intent. ¡°Senior, why do you ask this question?¡± ¡°Just tell me,¡± said Ye Li. Upon hearing this, Blood Eagle Organization Leader Lin Nan did not dare to continue and quickly nodded. ¡°Senior, there is a Zombie Country in District 23, inhabited by hundreds of millions of zombies.¡± Lin Nan said to Ye Li. A dazzling light flashed across Ye Li¡¯s face as he retrieved the Apocalypse Legion from the system space. The sudden appearance of eleven zombies caused all the warriors with special genes in the grand hall to be somewhat stunned. They quickly blinked their eyes, thinking they must have seen wrongly. ¡°Senior, this, this, this¡­¡± Blood Eagle Organization Leader Lin Nan was incredibly startled, as he had never imagined that the Apocalypse Legion would suddenly appear in the grand hall. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, this is my Apocalypse Legion,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Hearing this, Blood Eagle Organization Leader Lin Nan and all the warriors with special genes in the hall thought that Ye Li was simply too terrifying, wondering how much more they did not know about him. ¡°But Senior, I feel like¡­¡± Blood Eagle Organization Leader Lin Nan suddenly hesitated. Several seconds later, he mustered the courage and spoke again to Ye Li, ¡°They don¡¯t seem human.¡± As soon as these words came out, all the warriors with special genes in the hall were shocked. They too realized that the Apocalypse Legion had not a trace of human aura. ¡°They were never human to begin with; they are zombies,¡± Ye Li said plainly. What!!! Upon hearing this, Blood Eagle Organization Leader Lin Nan and all the warriors with special genes shot up from their seats, unable to remain seated any longer. ¡°Senior, are they really¡­ really zombies?¡± Lin Nan asked, looking at Ye Li with a face filled with terror. Ye Li smiled, ¡°Is there really anything so surprising about this?¡± Hearing this, Blood Eagle Organization Leader Lin Nan swallowed hard, unable to utter another word. ¡°Go ahead,¡± Ye Li said, no longer paying attention to the people in the hall, but instead giving an order to the Apocalypse Legion. Ding! ¡°Congratulations, Host, you have earned one lottery draw opportunity.¡± Just at that moment, the system¡¯s voice echoed in Ye Li¡¯s mind. Ye Li smiled, feeling that good fortune was indeed incessant. Without overthinking it, he took advantage of the lottery draw opportunity. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The virtual pointer in his mind¡¯s wheel began to spin. Seconds later, the virtual pointer stopped! ¡°Ding! Congratulations, Host, you have obtained Crazy Synthesis Opportunity x10.¡± Crazy Synthesis Opportunity: Each time, one billion zombies can be synthesized without needing to defeat them; they can be directly synthesized. Viewing the Crazy Synthesis Opportunity, Ye Li¡¯s entire body involuntarily shuddered! Chapter 1569 - Chapter 1569 Zombie Country Crazy Synthesis Chapter 1569: Zombie Country, Crazy Synthesis Chapter 1569: Zombie Country, Crazy Synthesis Ever since Ye Li had been transported to this world, he had experienced shock on many occasions. But this time, he was most shocked of all. He thought to himself, with the opportunity for insane synthesis, the Apocalypse Legion could surge in power with a massive upgrade. At that point, would he still fear the Three Kings¡¯ Palace? With that thought, Ye Li¡¯s fair-faced countenance involuntarily brightened with excitement. ¡°Wait.¡± Ye Li called a halt to the Apocalypse Legion. After he had clarified the location of the Zombie Country, he led the Apocalypse Legion towards it. ¡­ Outside the Zombie Country. Ye Li and the Apocalypse Legion had now reached the outskirts of the Zombie Country. Even from outside, Ye Li could feel the terrifying number of zombies. He discovered that, after obtaining the chance for ten insane syntheses, he was actually able to ascertain how many zombies there were in the Zombie Country. Suddenly, his retinas displayed the number of zombies: ¡°One hundred and twenty million!¡± Ye Li was delighted. What surprised him even more was that another line of text appeared on his retinas: ¡°Do you want to use one insane synthesis opportunity to combine one hundred million zombies?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Ye Li immediately confirmed his choice without hesitation. Once he confirmed, he began to perform the synthesis in the synthesis grid in his mind. He combined one hundred million zombies with the Apocalypse Legion. The Apocalypse Legion began to upgrade! In an instant, all eleven zombies of the Apocalypse Legion had become sixth-tier saint-level zombies! Now, there were still twenty million zombies left inside the Zombie Country. Naturally, Ye Li chose not to use another insane synthesis opportunity. He gave the order to the Apocalypse Legion. All eleven saint-level zombies of the Apocalypse Legion advanced towards the Zombie Country. Just after the Apocalypse Legion entered the Zombie Country, Ye Li heard some voices. ¡°This is the Zombie Country.¡± ¡°Really? Are there many zombies inside?¡± ¡°Yes, but we are the Lightning Bug Dark Race; naturally, we¡¯re not afraid of zombies.¡± A dozen voices reached Ye Li¡¯s ears. Ye Li shook his head in secret. Why was it that he always seemed to encounter the dark race? Before long, more than a dozen members of the dark race appeared before his eyes. These members of the dark race, with insectoid faces and human bodies, were enveloped in the power of thunder and lightning. ¡°Humans?¡± The dozen or so Lightning Bug Dark Race members were taken aback, as they had certainly not expected to encounter humans. Ye Li regarded the dozen or so Lightning Bug Dark Race members before him indifferently. He didn¡¯t speak, knowing well that these creatures would continue talking. Sure enough, one of the Lightning Bug Dark Race members looked at Ye Li with a sneer. ¡°Human, how can your luck be so terrible?¡± Ye Li smiled faintly, his fair-faced countenance unfazed. ¡°Really? Is my luck that bad?¡± The dozen or so Lightning Bug Dark Race members were stunned¨Cthey hadn¡¯t expected Ye Li to still be able to smile at this time. ¡°Human, of course your luck is terrible,¡± said a member of the Lightning Strike Dark Race, examining Ye Li. ¡°Because you¡¯ve encountered us, you¡¯ll soon be devoured by us.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At this, all the members of the Lightning Strike Dark Race burst into laughter. In their view, there was absolutely no way Ye Li could escape his fate of being devoured by them. ¡°Do you want to know,¡± Ye Li said calmly as he regarded the dozen or so Lightning Bug Dark Race members, ¡°what your end will be?¡± Huh?! The dozen or so Lightning Strike Dark Race members had not anticipated that Ye Li would still be defiant. Chapter 1570 - Chapter 1570 Lightning Bug Dark Race Chapter 1570: Lightning Bug Dark Race Chapter 1570: Lightning Bug Dark Race More than a dozen members of the Lightning Bug Dark Race fixed their gaze on Ye Li. ¡°Boy, from what you¡¯re implying, you can kill us?¡± One of the Lightning Bug Dark Race looked at Ye Li. Ye Li smiled, ¡°I can kill you just with my eyes.¡± What?! More than a dozen members of the Lightning Bug Dark Race were utterly shocked upon hearing this, having no idea that Ye Li would say such a thing. ¡°What did you say?¡± This member of the Lightning Bug Dark Race stared blankly at Ye Li. ¡°I knew you wouldn¡¯t believe it.¡± Ye Li spoke indifferently. Immediately, he activated the Heavenly Spirit Eyes! Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh! More than a dozen golden spiritual energy attacks flew out from the Heavenly Spirit Eyes. Aaaah! Only the sounds of more than a dozen screams were heard, and more than a dozen members of the Lightning Bug Dark Race fell to the ground. Only the one who had been speaking to Ye Li was still standing! However, this member of the Lightning Bug Dark Race had an expression of extreme terror on his bug-like face. He dared swear, he really dared swear, this was the most terrified he had ever been since he was born. ¡°Now,¡± Ye Li looked indifferently at the Lightning Bug Dark Race member in front of him, ¡°do you believe what I said?¡± This member of the Lightning Bug Dark Race could hardly utter a complete sentence anymore, his bug face showing as much fright as possible. After a long time, this member of the Lightning Bug Dark Race finally regained his senses. He looked at Ye Li in utter terror. ¡°P-p-please¡­spar-spare my life.¡± This member of the Lightning Bug Dark Race hurriedly began to plead with Ye Li for mercy. ¡°Go tell your leader, your Lightning Bug Dark Race will be annihilated soon.¡± Ye Li said blandly, a trace of disinterest appearing on his face. It was just because in his eyes, the Lightning Bug Dark Race was a bit too weak. Hearing this, the member of the Lightning Bug Dark Race felt as though he had been granted a great pardon! He hurriedly fled the scene, moving faster than he ever had. Ye Li did not look at the pitifully weak member of the Lightning Bug Dark Race again. He thought, once the Apocalypse Legion had synthesized the twenty million zombies inside the Zombie Country, then he would annihilate the Lightning Bug Dark Race. Following that, he walked into the Zombie Country. Upon entering the Zombie Country, the Apocalypse Legion was crazily synthesizing the zombies inside. Three days later. The Apocalypse Legion had synthesized the twenty million zombies inside the Zombie Country. Ye Li put the Apocalypse Legion into the system space, then prepared to exterminate the Lightning Bug Dark Race. However¡­ He still did not know where the homeland of the Lightning Bug Dark Race was located. Before long, he saw a village. He thought it rare to see a village in the wilderness. Without further thought, he walked towards the village. After arriving at the village, Ye Li found that most of its residents were warriors with B-level genes, but their Realms were very low. Seeing an outsider, the villagers immediately became wary. Soon after, an old man walked over. ¡°I am the chief of Xiaofeng Village, who are you?¡± The old man asked Ye Li. ¡°My name is Ye Li, I want to ask you, how do I get to the Lightning Bug Dark Race?¡± Upon hearing this, all the villagers of Xiaofeng Village were quite shocked. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°You¡­ what do you want with the Lightning Bug Dark Race?¡± The chief looked at Ye Li in astonishment and asked. ¡°To exterminate them.¡± Ye Li said slowly. As he spoke, his face remained calm, as if he was discussing a minor trivial matter. Chapter 1571 - Chapter 1571 Lightning Bug Dark Race nothing special Chapter 1571: Lightning Bug Dark Race, nothing special Chapter 1571: Lightning Bug Dark Race, nothing special The villagers of Xiaofeng Village, upon hearing these words, were all startled beyond belief. Who could have imagined Ye Li would say something like this? ¡°Young man, you¡­ what did you say?!¡± The village chief of Xiaofeng Village was also dumbstruck. Everyone looked at Ye Li, only to find his face as calm as still water. ¡°Is there anything about this that is worthy of surprise?¡± Ye Li asked the villagers before him in a faint voice. Hiss!!! The villagers of Xiaofeng Village, upon hearing his words, were naturally stunned. To wipe out the Lightning Bug Dark Race, is there nothing about this worthy of surprise? They stared at Ye Li, thinking that perhaps he was a lunatic, a madman completely heedless of his own life. ¡°Tell me, where is the Lightning Bug Dark Race located?¡± Ye Li slowly addressed the village chief. ¡°Young man, I will not tell you.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°Because¡­¡± The village chief thought for a few seconds, then once again said to Ye Li, ¡°I don¡¯t want to see you march to your death.¡± Huh?! Ye Li hadn¡¯t expected that the village chief was actually a kind-hearted person. This was interesting indeed. ¡°Rest assured, the Lightning Bug Dark Race is nothing to worry about in my presence.¡± All the villagers shook their heads because they all thought that Ye Li was simply too ignorant of how formidable the heavens and earth were. You know, in their eyes, the Lightning Bug Dark Race was a truly terrifying existence. Ye Li¡¯s graceful face showed not a hint of perturbation. ¡°Chief!¡± Just then, a voice full of panic entered everyone¡¯s ears. All the villagers hurriedly looked toward the source of the sound, only to see a villager running over in a complete mess. ¡°Terrible news, Chief!¡± The villager gasped for breath. ¡°What has happened?¡± The village chief urgently asked. ¡°The Lightning Bug Dark Race is here!¡± What!!! Upon hearing these words, all the villagers turned pale with shock. The Lightning Bug¡­ Dark Race is here? ¡°How many?!¡± The village chief urgently asked. ¡°I¡¯m afraid¡­ I¡¯m afraid there must be hundreds of them!¡± The villager said. Upon hearing this, the village chief staggered back several steps as if struck by lightning on a clear day, all his strength seemingly sapped, his face showing a pallor of powerlessness. And the villagers were no different. How could they possibly be a match for the Lightning Bug Dark Race? ¡°Could it be¡­¡± The village chief looked up at the sky, ¡°Is heaven really set on destroying Xiaofeng Village?¡± ¡°Actually, there is nothing to be afraid of, it¡¯s just the Lightning Bug Dark Race. I can kill them with one punch,¡± Ye Li said to the villagers. The villagers were unwilling to believe Ye Li¡¯s words. Ye Li thought it seemed that no one believed the truth these days. Immediately, he walked slowly towards the outside of Xiaofeng Village. The village chief and all the villagers saw Ye Li walking past, knowing full well that danger lay ahead yet still heading towards it! ¡°Young man, come back!¡± The village chief hurriedly called out to Ye Li. But Ye Li, as if he hadn¡¯t heard, continued walking without even looking back. ¡°What should we do, Chief?¡± All the villagers of Xiaofeng Village looked towards the village chief. ¡°At this point, we can only fight the Lightning Bug Dark Race!¡± The village chief said. The villagers nodded in agreement upon hearing this. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Then, everyone from Xiaofeng Village followed and walked over. ¡­ Ye Li left Xiaofeng Village! He saw hundreds of the Lightning Bug Dark Race! The hundreds of the Lightning Bug Dark Race were taken aback, as they naturally had not expected that only one person would come out from Xiaofeng Village! Chapter 1572 - Chapter 1572 Awaiting them is only death Chapter 1572: Awaiting them is only death. Chapter 1572: Awaiting them is only death. Just as the Lightning Bug Dark Race was about to ask a question, everyone from Xiaofeng Village emerged. ¡°Heh heh!¡± Hundreds of the Lightning Bug Dark Race burst into cold laughter. A Seventh Order Heavenly King Level Lightning Bug stared intently at everyone. ¡°Xiaofeng Village, we of the Lightning Bug Dark Race have long wanted to exterminate you.¡± The Seventh Order Heavenly King Level Lightning Bug sneered. In its eyes, the humans before it were already corpses. The villagers of Xiaofeng, witnessing such a scene, were all struck with terror. The gap between them and the Lightning Bug Dark Race was simply too vast. Ye Chen¡¯s handsome face showed no hint of disturbance as he slowly began to speak to the Seventh Order Heavenly King Level Lightning Bug: ¡°I really don¡¯t understand why you dare to speak such words.¡± What?! The Seventh Order Heavenly King Level Lightning Bug was stunned, never expecting Ye Li to dare utter such words. ¡°Human, what do you mean?¡± The Seventh Order Heavenly King Level Lightning Bug fixed its gaze on Ye Li. Ye Li smiled, ¡°It means that you¡¯re about to die.¡± Hiss!!! At those words, everyone present was dumbfounded. Especially the people of Xiaofeng Village, who could never have imagined Ye Li daring to say such a thing. Ha ha ha ha! The Seventh Order Heavenly King Level Lightning Bug Dark Race burst into uproarious laughter. It was because he had heard what he considered the funniest joke in history. The hundreds of Lightning Bugs Dark Race behind him also couldn¡¯t help but snicker. In their eyes, Ye Li was already a dead man. ¡°What are you laughing at?¡± Ye Li said to the Seventh Order Heavenly King Level Lightning Bug Dark Race. ¡°Laugh at what?¡± the Seventh Order Heavenly King Level Lightning Bug Dark Race looked at Ye Li with mocking contempt, ¡°Laughing at the fact that you¡¯re on the brink of death and yet totally oblivious!¡± The villagers of Xiaofeng knew that they stood no chance whatsoever against the Lightning Bug Dark Race. All that awaited them was death! The Lightning Bug Dark Race naturally thought the same. ¡°Since you say I¡¯m on the brink of death, then come at me.¡± Ye Li beckoned the Seventh Order Heavenly King Level Lightning Bug Dark Race with a finger, ¡°Let me kill you!¡± This, this, this¡­ Upon hearing these words, the villagers of Xiaofeng all turned as still as statues. They had never witnessed Ye Li¡¯s strength, but they felt that Ye Li was being far too arrogant! At least, they had never seen such an arrogant person in their entire lives! Could it be¡­ Suddenly, all the villagers of Xiaofeng thought of an alarming possibility! That possibility was that Ye Li could kill all these Lightning Bugs Dark Race before him! But then, they immediately shook their heads. Considering Ye Li¡¯s age, he couldn¡¯t possibly annihilate so many of the Lightning Bug Dark Race. The Seventh Order Heavenly King Level Lightning Bug Dark Race was incensed beyond measure. It never, not even in ten days and ten nights, expected Ye Li to dare beckon it with a finger! How could it tolerate such arrogance from Ye Li! ¡°Kill him!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Following the command of the Seventh Order Heavenly King Level Lightning Bug Dark Race, hundreds of the Lightning Bug Dark Race charged furiously towards Ye Li. The villagers of Xiaofeng Village, seeing such a scene, all showed a bitter smile for they knew their lives were about to vanish from this world. In the time it takes to speak, in a flash¡­ As the hundreds of Lightning Bug Dark Race were about to reach him, Ye Li punched fiercely, sending one flying away! Suddenly, a terrifying power burst forth. Chapter 1573 - Chapter 1573 Shocking shock like death Chapter 1573: Shocking, shock like death Chapter 1573: Shocking, shock like death Over a hundred members of the Lightning Bug Dark Race all felt such terrifying power! For a moment, over a hundred members of the Lightning Bug Dark Race all stopped in their tracks, their faces filled with immense fear. Boom! But their halting steps did not stop the terrifying power unleashed from Ye Li¡¯s fist. A shockingly explosive sound entered everyone¡¯s ears. This¡­ this¡­ this¡­ All the people of Xiaofeng Village witnessing this scene were frightened to an indescribable extent. When the explosion ended and they could see clearly what was before them, they were all as petrified as statues. Simply because the hundreds of Lightning Bugs charging at them had all fallen to the ground. Hiss!!! Watching this scene, everyone in Xiaofeng Village couldn¡¯t help but inhale sharply, unable to speak for a long time. Impossible! This is absolutely impossible! The Seventh Order Heavenly King Level Lightning Bug Dark Race screamed as he watched this scene. In his view, this scene should have been utterly impossible! Unfortunately, the impossible scene was now playing out right before his eyes. Suddenly, all the people of Xiaofeng Village burst into cheers. Simply because they felt the surprise of a narrow escape! They had thought they were about to die, but now, it was the Lightning Bug Dark Race that was dead! At the same time, they finally understood why Ye Li had been so arrogant just now! So it turned out that Ye Li was such an entity? Ye Li looked indifferently at the Seventh Order Heavenly King Level Lightning Bug Dark Race, ¡°Such an ant as you probably never expected to witness such a scene, right?¡± The Seventh Order Heavenly King Level Lightning Bug Dark Race certainly had not expected such a situation. If possible, he would rather be dreaming right now! ¡°You¡­ you¡­ you¡­!¡± The Seventh Order Heavenly King Level Lightning Bug Dark Race was too shocked to utter a complete sentence. The terror of Ye Li was something he had never seen from birth till now. Thunk! Suddenly, the Seventh Order Heavenly King Level Lightning Bug Dark Race thunked to his knees. ¡°Elder, please forgive my folly and spare me!¡± The Seventh Order Heavenly King Level Lightning Bug Dark Race was as terrified as he could be. This was the most terrified he had ever been! Unfortunately, Ye Li naturally would not choose to spare him. ¡°You¡¯re already dead, why should I spare you?¡± A playful smile appeared on Ye Li¡¯s jade-like face. Immediately after, Ye Li activated Swift Steps and instantly appeared in front of him. Whoosh! With the sound of breaking wind, the life of the Seventh Order Heavenly King Level Lightning Bug Dark Race was forever erased from this world. Shocked, death-like shock! The whole process was too fast, so many of the Lightning Bug Dark Race just all fell to the ground? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only For a moment, everyone in Xiaofeng Village rubbed their eyes because they truly felt it was all like a dream. ¡°Sir, you¡­ you really are such an entity!¡± The village chief of Xiaofeng Village respectfully looked at Ye Li and said. Ye Li¡¯s face remained unflustered as he calmly said to the village chief with a hungry stomach: ¡°Now you should believe what I just said.¡± The village chief of Xiaofeng Village dared not disbelieve and quickly nodded his head. Chapter 1574 - Chapter 1574 Do you know how you will die Chapter 1574: Do you know how you will die? Chapter 1574: Do you know how you will die? The people of Xiaofeng Village all regarded Ye Li as their lifesaving benefactor. They thought that if it weren¡¯t for Ye Li, they would already be dead by now. Ye Li then said indifferently to the village chief of Xiaofeng Village: ¡°Now that you believe me, can you tell me the location of the Lightning Bug Dark Race?¡± The village chief of Xiaofeng Village dared not withhold the location of the Lightning Bug Dark Race from Ye Li. After learning the location of the Lightning Bug Dark Race, Ye Li left Xiaofeng Village and set off toward the domain of the Lightning Bug Dark Race. ¡­ The Lightning Bug Dark Race was the strongest dark race in the vicinity, and the affairs outside Xiaofeng Village could not be concealed. ¡°This is infuriating!¡± In the grand hall of the Lightning Bug Dark Race, the leader of the Electric Bug Tribe roared with anger. ¡°Could it be that they are the same person?¡± Not long ago, a Lightning Bug had informed him that someone was coming to destroy their Lightning Bug Dark Race! At this moment, the leader of the Electric Bug Tribe was so angry that it was beyond measure; he couldn¡¯t remember the last time he had been this enraged. ¡°Leader, no matter who it is! Anyone who dares to know about our Lightning Bug Dark Race will meet only one fate, and that is death!¡± Just then, a member of the Electric Bug Tribe came running in. ¡°Leader, a human has come to the outskirts of our domain, claiming he wants to destroy our Lightning Bug Dark Race!¡± What!!! Upon hearing this, all the Lightning Bugs inside the grand hall were shocked beyond measure. This is¡­ Heaven has a path which you did not take, hell has no door yet you bring yourself here? ¡°Everyone, follow me out to see!¡± As soon as the words were spoken, the leader of the Electric Bug Tribe took the lead and walked out. Immediately, thousands of members of the Lightning Bug Dark Race streamed out of their domain. Before long, all the Lightning Bugs saw Ye Li. Looking at Ye Li, thousands of Lightning Bugs couldn¡¯t help but freeze. It was because they all thought that Ye Li was just too young. This young human actually wanted to destroy the Lightning Bug Dark Race? Who gave him the courage? They found it completely incomprehensible! ¡°Human, it is you who wants to destroy our Lightning Bug Dark Race?!¡± The leader of the Electric Bug Tribe stared fixedly at Ye Li as he spoke. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Ye Li nodded. ¡°So the incident outside of Xiao Feng Village was also your doing?¡± ¡°Yes, I did it.¡± Throughout the conversation, Ye Li¡¯s face remained calm. Seeing this, the face of the leader of the Electric Bug Tribe turned exceedingly cold. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why do you still dare to come to our domain?!¡± In the eyes of the leader of the Electric Bug Tribe, Ye Li coming to their domain was tantamount to seeking death. ¡°I¡¯ve come to your domain to destroy your Lightning Bug Dark Race,¡± Ye Li said straightforwardly. Upon hearing these words, thousands of Lightning Bugs became so enraged that it was beyond measure. Because they simply could not believe what Ye Li could possibly rely on to be so presumptuous. In the past, they had never encountered such an arrogant person, let alone heard of one. ¡°Human, do you know how you will die?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The leader of the Electric Bug Tribe stared at Ye Li with fury. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Ye Li shook his head, his face ever calm like still water. ¡°Heh, then let me tell you!¡± The leader of the Electric Bug Tribe sneered coldly, ¡°You will be torn to pieces!¡± Chapter 1575 - Chapter 1575 You ants shouldnt talk like this Chapter 1575: You ants shouldn¡¯t talk like this. Chapter 1575: You ants shouldn¡¯t talk like this. Ye Li laughed, he really did laugh. Just because he couldn¡¯t understand why the Lightning Bug Dark Race dared to say such words to him. Could it be¡­ Did they not know that they were just pitiful ants? Immediately, Ye Li shook his head at the leader of the Lightning Bug Dark Race. Seeing Ye Li shake his head, the leader of the Lightning Bug Dark Race¡¯s expression turned cold, naturally not expecting that even now, Ye Li could still shake his head. ¡°Human, why do you shake your head?¡± The leader of the Lightning Bug Dark Race stared fiercely at Ye Li and asked. ¡°Because,¡± Ye Li thought, ¡°I find it pitiful for an ant like you to say such things.¡± What!!! All of the Lightning Bug Dark Race were shocked and rendered speechless by these words. Simply because they couldn¡¯t have imagined that Ye Li would say such a thing. ¡°Human!¡± The Lightning Bug Dark Race clenched their teeth tightly, squeezing these two words out through the gaps in their teeth. ¡°Get angry, because this is your last chance to be angry, and you will never have the opportunity again.¡± Ye Li said calmly. Upon hearing this, the leader of the Lightning Bug Dark Race could no longer endure Ye Li¡¯s arrogance, and commanded all the Lightning Bug Dark Race behind him: ¡°Tear this human into pieces!¡± As soon as the command was given, thousands of Lightning Bug Dark Race rushed towards Ye Li. Ye Li¡¯s face was naturally undisturbed, merely because he knew that these members of the Lightning Bug Dark Race were about to die. Immediately, he took out the Primordial Dragon Abyss Sword from his system space. Clang!!! Suddenly, a lightning flash of cold light burst forth outside the territory of the Lightning Bug Dark Race! Suddenly, the sound of swords and dragons began to resound incessantly. Right above Ye Li¡¯s head hovered a terrifying five-clawed blood dragon. This this this¡­ Seeing such a spectacle, all of the Lightning Bug Dark Race were terrified to the extreme. ¡°Swoosh!!!¡± While these members of the Lightning Bug Dark Race were frightened, Ye Li had already fiercely struck with his sword. A supreme sword beam lashed out. Thousands of Lightning Bug Dark Race members, seeing such a supreme sword beam coming, were utterly horrified. Simply because they found that such a supreme sword beam was absolutely impossible for them to withstand. Ahhh ahhh ahhh! Screams began to resound incessantly. ¡°Wh-wha¡­ what?!¡± The leader of the Lightning Bug Dark Race, seeing such a scene, was scared to the point of losing two of his three souls and six of his seven spirits. He could never have imagined that such a scene would occur. He quickly looked towards Ye Li, only to find that Ye Li¡¯s face showed no disturbance at all, as if nothing had happened. ¡°Human, how¡­ how can you be so strong?!¡± The leader of the Lightning Bug Dark Race stared at Ye Li and said. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only With just one sword, Ye Li had caused more than half of the Lightning Bug Dark Race to be wounded or killed. The remaining members of the Lightning Bug Dark Race were also terrified to the extreme, no longer daring to charge towards Ye Li. ¡°Actually, I¡¯m not very strong,¡± Ye Li looked indifferently at the Lightning Bug Dark Race, ¡°but slaughtering you all is truly an easy task.¡± The Lightning Bug Dark Race, hearing this, had their expressions turn cold, staring furiously at Ye Li. ¡°Charge! Charge!¡± Chapter 1576 - Chapter 1576 This world has always been a survival of the Chapter 1576: This world has always been a survival of the fittest. Chapter 1576: This world has always been a survival of the fittest. The remaining Lightning Bug Dark Race, upon hearing their leader speak, had no choice but to reluctantly charge at Ye Li. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!!! Ye Li, wielding the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword, slashed out twice in quick succession. The two supreme sword beams intertwined and flew toward the Lightning Bug Dark Race. The Lightning Bug Dark Race was struck with terror, facing nothing but death. Boom! Boom! Boom! Several loud explosions rang out, and all members of the Lightning Bug Dark Race perished. The leader of the Lightning Bug Tribe watched this scene in horror, shocked to his very core. ¡°Are you very afraid?¡± Ye Li looked indifferently at the leader of the Lightning Bug Tribe. The leader of the Lightning Bug Tribe wasn¡¯t just afraid, he was beyond terrified. He could swear that this was the first time in his life that he had ever felt such fear. ¡°But you don¡¯t need to be afraid, because you¡¯re about to die.¡± Ye Li spoke slowly. Upon hearing these words, the leader of the Lightning Bug Tribe felt as if a thunderbolt had struck him squarely on the head. At this moment, a single thought emerged in his mind! That thought was to run! Immediately, the leader of the Lightning Bug Tribe began to flee for his life frantically. It was a pity, how could he escape? As the Lightning Bug Dark Race fled, just as he tried to see whether Ye Li was pursuing, he found that Ye Li wasn¡¯t chasing at all. Seeing this, the leader of the Lightning Bug Tribe let out a sigh of relief, thinking that he might actually survive this time. But as the leader of the Lightning Bug Tribe turned to resume his flight, he was frightened out of his wits. Because Ye Li had appeared in front of him without warning. Looking at Ye Li before him, the leader of the Lightning Bug Tribe hastily retreated, staring at Ye Li in extreme horror. Ye Li simply said to the leader of the Lightning Bug Tribe: ¡°Is this the path you choose to flee by?¡± The leader of the Lightning Bug Tribe was so terrified that he couldn¡¯t utter a complete sentence, his face showing utter alarm. Ye Li smiled calmly, once again beckoning to the Lightning Bug Dark Race with his finger and spoke slowly: ¡°Come here, let me kill you.¡± Upon these words, a chill ran up the spine of the leader of the Lightning Bug Tribe to the top of his forehead. ¡°Human, do you truly wish to wipe us out completely?!¡± Several seconds later, staring intensely at Ye Li, the leader of the Lightning Bug Tribe¡¯s expression had turned bitterly cold. ¡°I¡¯ll say it again, come here and let me kill you.¡± Ye Li looked calmly at the leader of the Lightning Bug Tribe. ¡°Human, I will fight you to the end!¡± The leader of the Lightning Bug Tribe shouted at Ye Li, filled with rage. As his words fell, the leader of the Lightning Bug Tribe charged toward Ye Li. The moment the leader of the Lightning Bug Tribe charged, Ye Li had already raised his finger. Atop his finger, terrifying spiritual power began to coil around. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Swoosh! Just as the leader of the Lightning Bug Tribe was about to reach Ye Li, a swooshing sound suddenly appeared. With the emergence of this swooshing sound, the life of the leader of the Lightning Bug Tribe vanished from this world forever. Ye Li looked at the corpse of the leader of the Lightning Bug Tribe and spoke slowly: ¡°This world has always been about the survival of the fittest.¡± Having said that, he slowly walked away from the place. Chapter 1577 - Chapter 1577 People from the Three Kings Palace are here Chapter 1577: People from the Three Kings¡¯ Palace are here Chapter 1577: People from the Three Kings¡¯ Palace are here Ye Li arrived outside the Blood Eagle Organization. His issues with the Three Kings¡¯ Palace were not yet resolved, and naturally, he hadn¡¯t expected that during his absence, the Three Kings¡¯ Palace would annihilate the Blood Eagle Organization. When the warriors with special genes on the city walls of the Blood Eagle Organization saw it was Ye Li, their faces all involuntarily showed a hint of joy. In their eyes, Ye Li was their absolute idol. ¡°Ye Li, it¡¯s you.¡± A warrior with special genes said to Ye Li, and immediately, the city gate was opened. Ye Li walked in. Soon, he arrived at the main hall of the Blood Eagle Organization. ¡°Lord Ye Li, your return couldn¡¯t be more timely,¡± said Lin Nan, the Blood Eagle Organization Leader. The faces of the warriors with special genes in the main hall were also filled with surprise. ¡°What happened?¡± Ye Li asked Lin Nan, the Blood Eagle Organization Leader. Lin Nan, the Blood Eagle Organization Leader, hurriedly replied, ¡°Lord Ye Li, I have received news that the people from the Three Kings¡¯ Palace will be here soon.¡± Upon hearing this, the faces of all the warriors with special genes in the hall couldn¡¯t help but show a deep shock. ¡°No problem,¡± Ye Li said. Although he said this, he knew that with his current strength, he was still not enough to confront the Three Kings¡¯ Palace head-on. After all, the Three Kings¡¯ Palace still had two tenth-tier warriors with Realm of Sage B-level genes. Three days later. The people from the Three Kings¡¯ Palace indeed came. A few dozen warriors with special genes appeared before Ye Li¡¯s eyes. Seeing the few dozen warriors with special genes, Ye Li couldn¡¯t help but breathe a sigh of relief because among these warriors, there wasn¡¯t any particularly strong presence. The people from the Blood Eagle Organization also breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Lord Ye Li, the Palace Master of the Three Kings¡¯ Palace did not come,¡± said Lin Nan, the Blood Eagle Organization Leader. Ye Li nodded his head, leaped down from the outer city wall, and confronted the few dozen warriors of the Three Kings¡¯ Palace. ¡°Who are you?!¡± a Tier 1 Realm of Sage B-level warrior said to Ye Li coldly. ¡°Ye Li,¡± Ye Li slowly spoke. Hehe! Upon hearing this, the Tier 1 Realm of Sage B-level warrior coldly laughed, ¡°So you are the one who killed our third master of the Three Kings¡¯ Palace?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Ye Li nodded his head. Several seconds later, the Tier 1 Realm of Sage B-level warrior spoke to Ye Li again, ¡°Our lord says, ten days from now, you are to come to the Three Kings¡¯ Palace!¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Ye Li agreed without hesitation. He had the opportunity for crazy synthesis, and these ten days were enough to let him undergo a wave of crazy synthesis. Seeing Ye Li agree without even thinking, the Tier 1 Realm of Sage B-level warrior was taken aback. He certainly hadn¡¯t expected Ye Li to dare agree, knowing that for Ye Li, the Three Kings¡¯ Palace was truly a Dragon¡¯s Pool and Tiger¡¯s Den! ¡°Good! Then we¡¯ll be waiting for you at the Three Kings¡¯ Palace!¡± the Tier 1 Realm of Sage B-level warrior said coldly. After speaking, the few dozen warriors of the Three Kings¡¯ Palace left the place. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The people from the Blood Eagle Organization looked at each other; naturally, they hadn¡¯t expected Ye Li to go to the Three Kings¡¯ Palace. Lin Nanfei quickly came up to Ye Li and said anxiously, ¡°Lord Ye Li, the Three Kings¡¯ Palace is the foremost power in Zone 23.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Ye Li¡¯s face was very calm. Witnessing this scene, the people from the Blood Eagle Organization were all taken aback, never having expected Ye Li to remain so composed. Chapter 1578 - Chapter 1578 East River City Chapter 1578: East River City Chapter 1578: East River City Immediately, Ye Li asked for the location of the Three Kings¡¯ Palace and then departed from the Blood Eagle Organization. He headed toward the Three Kings¡¯ Palace. His speed was now incredibly fast, able to soar high and fly across the land! It didn¡¯t take long for Ye Li to arrive in the region where the Three Kings¡¯ Palace was located. However ¡­ He naturally wouldn¡¯t go to the Three Kings¡¯ Palace now. Right now, he was seeking the Zombie Gathering Area. ¡°Have you heard? They say a tough guy came from District 24.¡± ¡°How tough is he?¡± ¡°Even the Elder Tianhe of Three Kings¡¯ Palace was slain by him. How¡¯s that for tough?¡± More than a dozen youths looked at each other, utterly astonished. In their eyes, Elder Tianhe was a figure too lofty to even gaze upon! But now he was killed, and how could they not be shocked! ¡°Won¡¯t the Three Kings¡¯ Palace seek revenge?¡± ¡°Of course, they will. The Three Kings¡¯ Palace has summoned that tough guy to come in ten days!¡± ¡°How do you know that?¡± ¡°Now all major forces in District 23 already know about it, okay!¡± The conversation kept reaching Ye Li¡¯s ears. Before long, Ye Li saw more than a dozen young men and women. These young men and women naturally also saw him. ¡°Who are you?¡± More than a dozen youths looked at Ye Li with curiosity. Ye Li, of course, didn¡¯t want to deal with these young men and women, for in his eyes, they were but true ants. ¡°Hey, why aren¡¯t you answering?¡± A young woman looked at Ye Li, puzzled. ¡°Must I answer?¡± Ye Li slowly spoke. The young woman was at a loss for words and didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°Let¡¯s not bother with him. Let¡¯s go to the Zombie Gathering Area in East River City instead,¡± a young man suggested. Clearly, Ye Li¡¯s tone had made them quite unhappy. ¡°Wait a moment.¡± Just as the group of youths had begun to take a step forward, Ye Li¡¯s voice entered their minds. The youths stopped in their tracks upon hearing his words. ¡°What else do you want?¡± a young man asked Ye Li, displeased. ¡°Where did you just say you were going?¡± ¡°East River City, to the Zombie Gathering Area. Is there a problem with that?¡± After thinking for a few seconds, Ye Li continued: ¡°How many zombies are there inside?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t know, but I guess there should be one hundred million, or maybe two hundred million.¡± Hearing this, a hint of excitement appeared on Ye Li¡¯s fair face. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go with you,¡± Ye Li said to the young men and women in front of him. The youths were all taken aback; they had not expected Ye Li would suddenly offer to join them to East River City. ¡°Heh heh!¡± Suddenly, a young man scoffed and looked at Ye Li derisively, saying, ¡°Why should we bring you along?¡± The group of young men and women didn¡¯t have a very good impression of Ye Li. ¡°Because,¡± Ye Li thought for a moment, ¡°you don¡¯t have the right to refuse.¡± What?! The group of young men and women were startled at his words. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°You ¡­ what did you say?!¡± The astonished young man stared at Ye Li, thinking he had misheard. ¡°Do you see that stone over there?¡± Ye Li pointed to a rock. All the young men and women looked in the direction of Ye Li¡¯s pointing finger. They noticed there was a giant boulder not far away, weighing tens of thousands of pounds. ¡°We see it but ¡­¡± However, before the young man could finish his sentence, he became unable to continue speaking. Chapter 1579 - Chapter 1579 Inside there are no longer any zombies Chapter 1579: Inside, there are no longer any zombies. Chapter 1579: Inside, there are no longer any zombies. The youth had not finished speaking when his pupils began to constrict rapidly. It wasn¡¯t just him; everyone experienced the same. Because, not far in front of their eyes, a massive stone weighing tens of thousands of pounds had turned into fine powder. This¡­ Several youths and girls hurriedly rubbed their eyes, convinced they were seeing things. But no matter how much they rubbed their eyes, the result was the same. The giant stone that had been not far away had indeed turned into powder. How could this be possible?! The youths and girls found themselves completely unable to understand what was happening. Suddenly, they all turned toward Ye Li, realizing it must have been his doing. ¡°Is this¡­ did you do this?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± A mischievous smile appeared on Ye Li¡¯s jade-like face. The group of youths and girls were too shocked to form a complete sentence; horror was written all over their faces. They had not even noticed that such a large stone had vanished, a tale too fantastical to believe. ¡°Now,¡± Ye Li said coolly, eyeing the group of youths and girls, ¡°do you still think you can refuse me?¡± At this, the youths and girls looked at each other, completely at a loss for words. They no longer dared to refuse Ye Li. They had no choice but to accompany Ye Li to East River City. Ye Li was secretly thrilled, thinking of the many zombies in East River City and his nine remaining chances to perform frenzied fusions. Each opportunity for frenzied fusion would allow him to fuse a hundred million zombies without needing to defeat them. Throughout the journey, not a single word came from the group of youths and girls, as they dared not speak, fearing they might anger Ye Li. They were not fools; they certainly understood that Ye Li was a terrifying entity, and a single misstep could lead to them being erased from this world forever. Eventually, Ye Li and the group of youths and girls arrived at the outskirts of East River City. ¡°Senior, that¡¯s East River City ahead,¡± a girl said to Ye Li. Upon hearing this, Ye Li surveyed the great city ahead. Excitement flickered across his face as he sensed the frightening number of zombies within. Suddenly, the number of zombies appeared on his retina. Zombies: Two hundred million! ¡°Use two opportunities for frenzied fusion?¡± ¡°Use them!¡± Ye Li did not hesitate to utilize two opportunities for frenzied fusion. Then, all the zombies within East River City were fused by Ye Li. Ye Li then fused these synthesized zombies with the Apocalypse Legion, promoting the entire Legion to the seventh-tier Realm, the same as his current Realm. ¡°Senior, we only planned to look around the outskirts of East River City and not enter. Do you plan to go in?¡± The group of youths and girls looked at Ye Li, eager to understand his purpose for coming to East River City. ¡°There¡¯s no need to go in anymore,¡± Ye Li said flatly. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The group of youths and girls were startled, clearly not understanding what Ye Li meant. ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°Because,¡± Ye Li paused for a few seconds, ¡°there are no more zombies inside.¡± What?! At those words, the group of youths and girls were stunned, never expecting such a statement from Ye Li. Chapter 1580 - Chapter 1580 Demon Ant Dark Race Chapter 1580: Demon Ant Dark Race Chapter 1580: Demon Ant Dark Race The dozen or so teenagers looked at each other in disbelief, unable to accept Ye Li¡¯s words. East River City was riddled with countless zombies, a fact well known to all the major powers in District 23. If they were to be convinced that there were no longer any zombies inside, they would rather believe the sky was about to fall than that East River City was devoid of zombies. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Ye Li looked indifferently at the teenagers before him, ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡± The group of teenagers all shook their heads, though they were afraid of Ye Li, they knew that zombies must still exist within East River City. ¡°Since you don¡¯t believe it, then let¡¯s go inside and see for ourselves,¡± Ye Li said slowly. The teenagers all nodded in agreement. With that, Ye Li and the teenagers headed towards East River City. It wasn¡¯t long before they entered the city. Hiss!!! Inside East River City, the group of teenagers were shocked beyond measure, all drawing a sharp breath of cold air. Because they didn¡¯t see a single zombie in East River City! ¡°Impossible, this can¡¯t possibly be!¡± They all shook their heads in denial, unable to believe what was true. But even if they couldn¡¯t bring themselves to believe it, the fact was right before their eyes! There were indeed no zombies left in East River City. Afterward, the group of teenagers all looked at Ye Li as if they were looking at a devil. ¡°Senior, how¡­ how did you know there were no zombies left in East River City?¡± a girl asked Ye Li, her pale face filled with boundless curiosity. ¡°Because I¡¯ve eliminated all the zombies in there,¡± Ye Li stated plainly. Naturally, the teenagers couldn¡¯t believe Ye Li¡¯s words, but they thought it best not to press further since Ye Li might not like too many questions. They knew that a supreme being like Ye Li did not appreciate being questioned too much. ¡°Now that there are no zombies in East River City, why don¡¯t we take a walk around? What do you all think?¡± a girl suggested excitedly. She thought that no one had ever dared to venture into East River City before. But now, things were different, the city was free of zombies. No sooner had the girl spoken than the rest of the teenagers agreed with her. Ye Li had no interest in wandering around East River City with the group, and just as he was preparing to leave, a voice he least liked to hear rang in his ear. ¡°Where are the zombies of East River City?!¡± ¡°How could so many zombies have suddenly vanished?! What in the world happened!¡± The voice that reached his ears, of course, belonged to the dark race. ¡°Demon Ant Dark Race?¡± All the teenagers exclaimed at once. Meanwhile, fear gripped their faces; they could never have imagined encountering the Demon Ant Dark Race here. ¡°Humans?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Dozens of Demon Ant Dark Race members also noticed the group of teenagers. Sigh. Ye Li let out a sigh, unable to understand why he always seemed to encounter the dark race. Could his luck really be that bad? The group of teenagers hastily looked to Ye Li, knowing full well that only he could save them! Chapter 1581 - Chapter 1581 I will kill you all immediately Chapter 1581: I will kill you all immediately. Chapter 1581: I will kill you all immediately. Ye Li¡¯s jade-like face naturally showed no ripple of emotion. To him, these few dozen Demon Ants of the Dark Race looked pitifully weak. ¡°Why have you appeared before me?¡± Ye Li sighed as he looked at the few dozen Demon Ants of the Dark Race before him. Upon hearing this, all the Demon Ants froze, never expecting Ye Li to utter such a statement. ¡°Human, you¡­ you¡¯re not afraid of us?¡± The few dozen Demon Ants of the Dark Race thought all the teens around them were already scared to death, and yet this man was truly unafraid? They simply could not understand this! ¡°Why should I fear the likes of you ants?¡± A hint of boredom appeared on Ye Li¡¯s face. As these words reached the ears of the Demon Ants of the Dark Race, their ant faces turned extremely cold. ¡°Human, do you dare to speak to us in this manner?¡± A Tier 2 Demon Ant of the Heavenly King Realm stared intently at Ye Li. Ye Li smiled, ¡°Not only do I dare to speak to you like this, but I will also be slaying you all shortly.¡± What!!! Upon hearing this, the few dozen Demon Ants of the Dark Race were all startled, unable to conceive that Ye Li could be so arrogant. It wasn¡¯t just these Demon Ants; even the teens hadn¡¯t anticipated this. In their eyes, the gap between Ye Li and themselves was too vast. Seeing the Demon Ant Dark Race, they all became terrified, yet Ye Li¡¯s face showed no ripple of emotion, and he even dared to speak to the Demon Ant Dark Race in such a way. Could this be the charm of a supreme being? ¡°Human, do you believe that you have already become our food?¡± The Tier 2 Demon Ant of the Heavenly King Realm from the Dark Race angrily glared at Ye Li. Ye Li shook his head, not understanding why there were so many self-deluded wastes in this world! Little did they know, he could have killed these wastes a thousand times in an instant! ¡°Senior, you¡­ please be careful.¡± A girl suddenly said to Ye Li. Ye Li gave a faint smile, offering the girl an assured look with his eyes. Then, he turned his gaze back to the few dozen Demon Ants of the Dark Race in front of him. ¡°Do you believe that I can kill you with just my eyes?¡± Hiss! The few dozen Demon Ants of the Dark Race were extremely shocked to hear these words. Even in their wildest dreams, they couldn¡¯t have imagined Ye Li would be so arrogantly outlandish. They swore, they really did swear, that Ye Li was the most arrogant being they had ever encountered! ¡°Human, you are courting death!¡± The Tier 2 Demon Ant of the Heavenly King Realm could no longer bear Ye Li¡¯s arrogance. ¡°Brothers, attack!¡± At the command of the Tier 2 Demon Ant of the Heavenly King Realm, dozens of Demon Ants of the Dark Race all rushed at Ye Li. Ye Li inwardly shook his head, knowing that the few dozen Demon Ants of the Dark Race charging at him were already corpses. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He had said he would slay them with his eyes, and so he would do exactly that! Though he was neither a good person nor a bad one, when it came to keeping his word, he could certainly do that. Immediately, Ye Li activated his Heavenly Spirit Eyes! Swish, swish, swish! With the sound of wind tearing through the air, the few dozen charging Demon Ants of the Dark Race all let out screams as if they were being slaughtered. Chapter 1582 - Chapter 1582 the shock of more than a dozen boys and girls Chapter 1582: the shock of more than a dozen boys and girls Chapter 1582: the shock of more than a dozen boys and girls How is that possible!!! The second-order Heavenly King Realm Demon Ant of the dark race retreated several steps uncontrollably, his ant face filled with utter fear. He swore, it was the first time in his life he had ever felt such fear. Ye Li looked indifferently at the terrified second-order Heavenly King Realm Demon Ant of the dark race and spoke slowly: ¡°I told you, I can kill you all with just my eyes. Why don¡¯t you believe it?¡± At this moment, how could the second-order Heavenly King Realm Demon Ant of the dark race not believe it? He was so frightened that his three souls were all but gone and out of his seven spirits, six had fled. The dozen young boys and girls were also terrified beyond words. They had not anticipated that Ye Li was such a being! They had imagined Ye Li¡¯s strength to be terrifying, but they had not thought they had still vastly underestimated him! ¡°Human, you¡­ what do you intend to do?¡± The second-order Heavenly King Realm Demon Ant of the dark race looked at Ye Li in horror. ¡°I don¡¯t intend to do anything specific,¡± Ye Li said with a faint smile, ¡°just to kill you, it¡¯s as simple as that.¡± Upon hearing this, the second-order Heavenly King Realm Demon Ant of the dark race immediately attempted to flee for his life! Unfortunately, how could the second-order Heavenly King Realm Demon Ant of the dark race possibly escape from Ye Li¡¯s grasp? Whoosh! Another sound of the wind breaking, and the second-order Heavenly King Realm Demon Ant of the dark race fell heavily to the ground, devoid of any sign of life. The dozen young boys and girls were now frozen stiff in place as if they were clay statues. Ye Li¡¯s face, of course, showed no change, as if nothing had happened at all. ¡°Senior, you¡­ you are simply too terrifying!¡± A girl said to Ye Li. She had never seen a warrior with special genes as terrifying as Ye Li! The other young boys and girls felt the same way, now secretly frightened to the core. They thought themselves lucky for not having offended Ye Li too much; otherwise, they would have vanished from this world forever by now, with no chance of survival! Suddenly¡­ They all came to an astonishing realization! That is, the zombies in East River City were slain by the man before them! Thinking this, cold sweat couldn¡¯t help but soak the bodies of the dozen young boys and girls! Ye Li thought that the Apocalypse Legion had already all upgraded to the seventh-tier Realm, and since he was currently also at the seventh-tier Realm, it should be sufficient. Just then, the system¡¯s voice suddenly appeared in his mind. Ding! ¡°Congratulations, Host, on your breakthrough to the eighth-tier Evolved Being Realm.¡± Hearing the system¡¯s voice, Ye Li truly didn¡¯t know what to say. He only felt that his luck was just too good, like eating Extra chewing gum, it simply wouldn¡¯t stop. Now that he had broken through to the eighth-tier Evolved Being Realm, and with the eleven seventh-tier zombie warriors of the Apocalypse Legion, defeating the Three Kings¡¯ Palace was no longer a difficult task. ¡°Senior, may¡­ may I ask your name?¡± a girl suddenly asked Ye Li. ¡°Ye Li.¡± Ye Li said slowly. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He did not choose to conceal his name because he felt there was nothing that needed to be hidden. What?! Unexpectedly, the girl reacted with shock and dismay. Seeing the expression on the girl¡¯s face, Ye Li felt somewhat helpless internally, thinking that it was typical for a powerful warrior with special genes; just the name alone was enough to scare many people away. What could he do? He, too, was helpless! Chapter 1583 - Chapter 1583 Arrived at the Three Kings Palace Chapter 1583: Arrived at the Three Kings¡¯ Palace Chapter 1583: Arrived at the Three Kings¡¯ Palace A dozen or so young boys and girls looked at Ye Li with sheer astonishment. Simply because, even if they racked their brains, they had not expected the person before them to be Ye Li. Ye Li was, after all, the one who was going to challenge the Three Kings¡¯ Palace, something they naturally knew. ¡°I was wondering why senior was so terrifying, turns out to be Senior Ye Li,¡± a girl said to Ye Li with utmost reverence. Ye Li did not wish to listen to such respectful words, for since his arrival in this world, he had heard them far too many times. Straightaway, he walked out of East River City. Seeing this, the dozen young boys and girls quickly followed him out. ¡°Senior, wait up!¡± Suddenly, a girl called after Ye Li. Ye Li was taken aback; he hadn¡¯t expected this girl to be so talkative. ¡°Is there anything else?¡± Ye Li looked at the girl and asked. The girl seemed hesitant to continue, ¡°Senior, I just want to ask you, why did you agree to go to the Three Kings¡¯ Palace?¡± On hearing this, the other young boys and girls also looked towards Ye Li, eager to know as well. With a smile, Ye Li said, ¡°How is that any of your concern?¡± The young boys and girls looked at each other in bewilderment, not expecting such a response from Ye Li. ¡°Senior, I¡­ I just think the Three Kings¡¯ Palace is too strong¡­¡± The girl hadn¡¯t finished her sentence when Ye Li interrupted her. ¡°The Three Kings¡¯ Palace is strong?¡± A playful smile appeared on Ye Li¡¯s handsome face, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m not strong then?¡± The group of young boys and girls had already witnessed Ye Li¡¯s terror; of course, they thought Ye Li was strong! But the Three Kings¡¯ Palace was, after all, the strongest force in Zone 23! ¡°Stop talking nonsense, you all should leave,¡± Ye Li told the group of young boys and girls in front of him. After hearing this, the boys and girls did not dare to stay any longer and quickly left. Ye Li thought that now he was an eighth-tier Evolved Being with special genes, and the Apocalypse Legion had all become seventh-tier zombies; dealing with the Three Kings¡¯ Palace should no longer be a difficult task. ¡­ This day was sunny and breezy! Ye Li had already arrived at the foot of Three Kings Mountain. The Three Kings¡¯ Palace was located atop Three Kings Mountain! Along the way, Ye Li saw an endless stream of people heading towards Three Kings Mountain. From what he had learned from the group of young boys and girls, the major forces of Zone 23 were now aware that he was heading to the Three Kings¡¯ Palace. Thinking that all the major forces of Zone 23 were informed, he planned to take this opportunity to shock everyone to the core. Thereupon, he too walked towards Three Kings Mountain. It wasn¡¯t long before he arrived at the plaza of the Three Kings¡¯ Palace. By then, the plaza was already swarming with people. ¡°Do you think Ye Li dares to come?¡± ¡°Of course, he doesn¡¯t dare come. Wouldn¡¯t that be courting death?¡± ¡°But I heard that Ye Li is the one who killed Elder Tianhe!¡± There was a buzz of discussion across the plaza of the Three Kings¡¯ Palace. Ye Li was naturally among the crowd! No hint of emotion disturbed his handsome face. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only On the stage of the Three Kings¡¯ Palace, stood an old man whose white hair and crane-like complexion gave him an aura of a sage. The old man was none other than the Second Temple Master of the Three Kings¡¯ Palace, Master Tongyun! Just like Elder Tianhe, Master Tongyun was a tenth-tier warrior with B-level genes! ¡°Where is Ye Chen?!¡± Suddenly, the Second Temple Master, Master Tongyun, let out a resonant voice! Chapter 1584 - Chapter 1584 Ye Lis Arrogance Chapter 1584: Ye Li¡¯s Arrogance Chapter 1584: Ye Li¡¯s Arrogance All the people in the square, seeing this, hurriedly looked around. But they found that they didn¡¯t recognize Ye Li at all. Heh heh! Standing on the arena, the Second Temple Master of the Three Kings¡¯ Palace, the senior Tongyun, let out a cold laugh. ¡°Ye Li, weren¡¯t you very arrogant? Why aren¡¯t you daring to come out now?¡± The disdain in Tongyun¡¯s voice was unmistakable. The crowd in the square also began to chuckle to themselves, thinking that Ye Li must be too scared to show up. Simply because if he did show up, it would truly be no different from courting death. ¡°Ye Li, I imagine your cowering turtle act must be quite comical right now.¡± The Second Temple Master of the Three Kings¡¯ Palace, Tongyun, said to Ye Li once again. Ye Li chuckled to himself, thinking that since Tongyun considered him a cowering turtle, then he might as well go out. Subsequently, he walked leisurely toward the arena. Some people noticed Ye Li walking up to the arena, and they were all astonished beyond belief. Simply because they had realized a shocking possibility! That possibility was that the handsome man before them was Ye Li! The Second Temple Master of the Three Kings¡¯ Palace, Tongyun, naturally saw this scene! Now, Ye Li had already reached the bottom of the arena. ¡°You are Ye Li?!¡± The Second Temple Master of the Three Kings¡¯ Palace, Tongyun, stared at Ye Li and asked. Ye Li nodded slightly, his face still showing no ripple of emotion as he slowly spoke to Tongyun: ¡°Yes, I am Ye Li.¡± Hiss!!! All the people in the square gasped at these words. Although they had guessed beforehand that this person might be Ye Li, they were still inevitably shocked when Ye Li indeed said his own name. ¡°Heh heh!¡± Out of the blue, Tongyun let out a cold laugh, ¡°Ye Li, since you¡¯re already here, why don¡¯t you come up to the arena?¡± All the people in the square also looked towards Ye Li, wondering if perhaps Ye Li was too scared to climb onto the arena. But what they could never have anticipated was what Ye Li would say next. Ye Li slowly began to speak to the Second Temple Master of the Three Kings¡¯ Palace, Tongyun: ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to come up, it¡¯s just that you alone are no match for me.¡± What!!! At these words, everyone in the square of the Three Kings¡¯ Palace was utterly flabbergasted. They knew that Ye Li was arrogant, but they hadn¡¯t imagined that Ye Li could be arrogant to such an extent! This was simply too presumptuous!!! ¡°Ye Li!¡± The Second Temple Master of the Three Kings¡¯ Palace, Tongyun, also became enraged. There, on the grounds of his Three Kings¡¯ Palace, Tongyun hadn¡¯t expected someone about to die to be so insolent! ¡°Right, doesn¡¯t your Three Kings¡¯ Palace have another Palace Master? Let him come up too.¡± Ye Li spoke indifferently to the Second Temple Master of the Three Kings¡¯ Palace, Tongyun. All those present exchanged looks upon hearing this, knowing one truth¨Cthat everyone in this world is afraid of dying! But they never expected there would be someone unafraid of death! ¡°Ye Li! If you¡¯re too scared to enter the arena, just say so!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The Second Temple Master of the Three Kings¡¯ Palace, Tongyun, furiously glared at Ye Li as he spoke. Ye Li smiled frankly, his handsome face appeared utterly serene. ¡°Aren¡¯t you just a tenth-tier warrior with special genes? In front of me, you¡¯re nothing more,¡± Ye Li said, ¡°and you say I am afraid to enter the arena?¡± Wow!!! Upon hearing this, all the people in the square were once again astounded to an unparalleled degree. Chapter 1585 - Chapter 1585 Do you really have to fight me Chapter 1585: Do you really have to fight me? Chapter 1585: Do you really have to fight me? Isn¡¯t he just a¡­ tenth-tier Sacred-Level warrior with B-level genes? The crowd at the plaza, all representatives from major forces in Zone 23, had never anticipated that Ye Li would utter such arrogant words. Does Ye Li not know that the Three Kings¡¯ Palace is the most powerful force in Zone 23? Above the head of the Second Temple Master, a thousand meters of raging fire had already burst forth! ¡°Ye Li, do you believe I will tear you apart?¡± The old Tongyun angrily shouted at Ye Li. Everyone turned their eyes to Ye Li, only to find no trace of fear on his face, as if he hadn¡¯t heard anything at all. If it weren¡¯t for seeing Ye Li speak, they could never imagine, even in ten days and nights, that such a person could exist in this world. ¡°Do you really believe your eyes?¡± Ye Li said indifferently to the Second Temple Master, Tongyun. Startled by the question, Tongyun didn¡¯t understand Ye Li¡¯s meaning and shouted back: ¡°Ye Li, what do you mean?¡± With a smile, Ye Li said lightly, ¡°My point is, you should never trust your own eyes, because sometimes they can deceive you.¡± The Second Temple Master, Tongyun, scoffed coldly, his face already chilling to the extreme. ¡°Ye Li, I don¡¯t believe my eyes, but should I believe yours?¡± ¡°All I know now is that you¡¯re about to become a dead body!¡± The Second Temple Master, Tongyun, coldly addressed Ye Li. Hearing this, Ye Li couldn¡¯t help but sigh silently to himself; he had already advised Tongyun not to trust his eyes, but he wouldn¡¯t listen, and there was nothing he could do about it. ¡°Do you really want to fight me?¡± Ye Li looked at Tongyun on the platform. ¡°Yes!¡± Tongyun firmly said. He knew Elder Tianhe was slain by Ye Li, but that was only because Tianhe had been careless! He could hardly believe that Ye Li could be a Sacred-Level warrior with B-level genes! Simply because in zones 23 and 24, it was impossible for Sacred-Level warriors with B-level genes to appear. ¡°Well then.¡± Ye Li sighed. Immediately after, Ye Li slowly stepped onto the stage! Seeing Ye Li ascend to the stage, the eyes of everyone in the plaza widened even more than usual, as they didn¡¯t want to miss any exciting moments. The Second Temple Master, Tongyun, sneered¡­ In his eyes, Ye Li was already a dead body with no chance of survival! ¡°Ye Li, do you know,¡± Tongyun said mockingly as he gazed at Ye Li, ¡°I admire you for knowingly walking into danger!¡± Everyone in the plaza thought the same; they deemed Ye Li already a dead body! Not for any complex reason, but simply because the Three Kings¡¯ Palace was the strongest force in Zone 23! ¡°Is that so?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only A hint of amusement appeared on Ye Li¡¯s handsome face. What?! The Second Temple Master, Tongyun, naturally didn¡¯t expect that at this very moment, such an expression could still emerge on Ye Li¡¯s face. How could he not be infuriated! ¡°Ye Li, I originally wanted to let you live a few seconds longer, but since you don¡¯t cherish it, I¡¯ll tear you to pieces right now!¡± With that, the Second Temple Master, Tongyun, charged at Ye Li! Chapter 1586 - Chapter 1586 Amazing Defense Chapter 1586: Amazing Defense Chapter 1586: Amazing Defense All the people in the square watched as The Second Temple Master of the Three Kings¡¯ Palace, the Old Man Tong Yun, attacked Ye Li¡­ Their eyes widened to their historical maximum, as they didn¡¯t want to miss any of the spectacular scenes. The Old Man Tong Yun moved extremely fast, reaching Ye Li in just an instant. The Second Temple Master of the Three Kings¡¯ Palace, the Old Man Tong Yun, fiercely threw a punch at Ye Li. This punch was full of spiritual power! The punch carried the wind and conjured up a terrifying blood-colored tiger! The blood-colored tiger kept roaring loudly, causing everyone in the square of the Three Kings¡¯ Palace to get goosebumps! Everyone saw this scene; they saw the fierce blood tiger attacking Ye Li! However, they discovered that Ye Li did not make any move to defend or dodge! Seeing this, everyone in the square knew that Ye Li had no chance of surviving! When the blood-colored tiger struck him, Ye Li¡¯s life would disappear from this world forever. Everyone in the square looked at Ye Li with immense pity! But what they couldn¡¯t have anticipated was what happened next! Without a doubt, the spiritual power-formed blood-colored tiger heavily collided with Ye Li¡¯s body! Boom!! Only a loud noise was heard. Everyone in the square stared at the platform; they knew Ye Li was dead, but they wanted to see just how tragic his fate was! But when the spiritual power dissipated, everyone gasped in shock! How could this be!!! For a moment, everyone in the square was stunned. Because they found that Ye Li was still standing in the square, not only was he not dead, but he also had not suffered any injuries! This¡­ this¡­ Everyone in the square was shocked, hardly believing this was true. Countless people quickly rubbed their eyes, feeling like they must be seeing things wrong, but no matter how much they rubbed, the result was the same. While the Second Temple Master, the Old Man Tong Yun, was attacking, Ye Li had already fused with the Apocalypse Legion. He was now an eighth-tier Evolved Being with B-level genes, and the eleven zombies of the Apocalypse Legion were all seventh-tier. With his defense, blocking this strike from the Old Man Tong Yun was overly simple. ¡°How¡­ possible!¡± Even the Second Temple Master of the Three Kings¡¯ Palace, the Old Man Tong Yun, was stunned and couldn¡¯t recover for a long time. He clearly saw that when the blood-colored tiger formed by spiritual power hit Ye Li, Ye Li did not make any dodging moves. To take such a hit head-on and still not be affected at all was inconceivable! He couldn¡¯t believe it; he truly couldn¡¯t believe it! ¡°Is this the extent of your strength?¡± While everyone was still in utter shock, Ye Li¡¯s voice resonated in their ears. All the people present turned to look at Ye Li, noticing a light, breezy smile on his handsome face. Seeing this, the Second Temple Master of the Three Kings¡¯ Palace, the Old Man Tong Yun, had a very cold expression on his face. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Ye Li! I didn¡¯t expect you to have some skills!¡± ¡°It¡¯s decent, enough to cut you down.¡± Ye Li slowly spoke. If Ye Li had said this earlier, no one in the square would have believed him, but now they couldn¡¯t help but believe. Only because, Ye Li was simply too terrifying! Chapter 1587 - Chapter 1587 Dont hesitate dont wait Chapter 1587: Don¡¯t hesitate, don¡¯t wait. Chapter 1587: Don¡¯t hesitate, don¡¯t wait. At this time, everyone on the Three Kings¡¯ Palace square looked at each other in dismay. They stared intently at the stage. ¡°Ye Li, don¡¯t forget, this is the Three Kings¡¯ Palace!¡± The Second Temple Master, the elderly Tongyun, watched Ye Li with an intense gaze. Head Temple Master Xingmie and the thousands of disciples from the Three Kings¡¯ Palace, they all looked at Ye Li with anger. To be so presumptuous within their Three Kings¡¯ Palace was definitely a first for them. ¡°Heh heh.¡± Ye Li smiled indifferently, ¡°I had originally thought that you inviting me to the stage meant you had some extraordinary ability, turns out you¡¯re just an ant.¡± What?! All the people in the square never imagined that Ye Li would consider Elder Tongyun an ant. You must know, Elder Tongyun is a warrior with tenth-tier Earth Saint level special genes. If even a warrior with tenth-tier Earth Saint level special genes is an ant, then wouldn¡¯t they be a thousand times weaker than ants? After Ye Li finished speaking, he didn¡¯t give Elder Tongyun a chance to respond, and once again addressed him: ¡°Enough, stop the nonsense.¡± As his voice fell, he beckoned to Elder Tongyun of the Three Kings¡¯ Palace with his fingers and slowly said: ¡°Come over and let me kill you, don¡¯t hesitate, don¡¯t wait.¡± Seeing such a scene, the Second Temple Master Tongyun of the Three Kings¡¯ Palace could no longer endure Ye Li¡¯s arrogance. ¡°Audacious fool, you¡¯re courting death!¡± Immediately, Elder Tongyun of the Three Kings¡¯ Palace rushed toward Ye Li. In just an instant, Elder Tongyun was already in front of Ye Li. Ye Li smiled lightly, his handsome face was calm and collected. He wondered why Elder Tongyun just didn¡¯t understand? In this world, it has always been about strength! If it had been ten days ago, without the Divine Berserk, even with the fusion of the Apocalypse Legion, he certainly wouldn¡¯t have been Elder Tongyun¡¯s match. But ten days later, he had become an eighth-tier Earth Saint level warrior with special genes, and the Apocalypse Legion had evolved to a seventh-tier Earth Saint level zombie! They saw that Elder Tongyun of the Three Kings¡¯ Palace, in less than a second, was now in front of Ye Li. For Ye Li to dodge Elder Tongyun¡¯s Attack was far too easy, he sidestepped and avoided the strike! Clang!!! Suddenly, everyone present felt a flash of lightning and a chill. The sounds of swords ringing and dragons roaring began to fill the air continuously. ¡°Look! What¡­ what is that?!¡± A man quickly pointed above Ye Li¡¯s head! All eyes turned towards the space above Ye Li¡¯s head, and upon glimpsing it, they were all thoroughly alarmed. Because they discovered that a terrifying five-clawed blood dragon was now coiled above Ye Li¡¯s head. When the Clawless Blood Dragon vanished, everyone¡¯s attention once again turned to the terrifying sword in Ye Li¡¯s hand! They swore, they could absolutely swear, they had never seen such a terrifying sword before in their lives! It was as if a single glance would consign them to the Abyss of Tartarus! Such a sword was truly the epitome of terror! The Second Temple Master, Tongyun, was also astounded; he never expected that Ye Li would possess such a formidable sharp sword. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°This sword is called the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword, it¡¯s with this that I slew Elder Tianhe.¡± Ye Li said to Elder Tongyun. A sense of dread was rising in Elder Tongyun¡¯s heart. Because he felt he was no longer a match for Ye Li. If just before he still believed he could fight Ye Li, that belief collapsed the moment Ye Li drew the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword. Chapter 1588 - Chapter 1588 Slay the Elder Tongyun Chapter 1588: Slay the Elder Tongyun Chapter 1588: Slay the Elder Tongyun At this moment, everyone in the square of the Three Kings¡¯ Palace wore a look of utter horror on their faces. They finally understood why Ye Li dared to come to the Three Kings¡¯ Palace! On the stage, The Second Temple Master, Elder Tongyun, was drenched in cold sweat all over his body. When Ye Li brought out the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword, he felt like his body was almost unable to move. Ye Li looked at the expression on Elder Tongyun¡¯s face and couldn¡¯t help but smile faintly, slowly addressing Elder Tongyun: ¡°I really do not understand what you are still waiting for, come over here.¡± Where would Elder Tongyun dare to approach? He stood rooted to the spot, seeming somewhat at a loss. Seeing that Elder Tongyun did not come forward, Ye Li could not help but sigh inwardly, ¡°Since you won¡¯t come over, then I shall have to go over.¡± As the words fell, Ye Li activated Swift Steps! After he had activated Swift Steps, only a residual image was left where he had been standing! Whoosh!!! Everyone in the square was taken aback; they had not anticipated that Ye Li¡¯s speed could have reached such a level. Such speed was simply impossible to capture with the naked eye. Elder Tongyun of the Three Kings¡¯ Palace was also extremely startled. Clearly, he had not expected Ye Li to be that fast! ¡°How is this possible!¡± Elder Tongyun of the Three Kings¡¯ Palace exclaimed aloud. As he cried out, Ye Li had already reached him and, holding the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword, thrust it heavily towards him! By the time Elder Tongyun realized that Ye Li was thrusting a sword at him, he was already unable to dodge. At the last moment of his life, Elder Tongyun of the Three Kings¡¯ Palace could only utter his final words: ¡°My fate is sealed!¡± As Elder Tongyun spoke these words, the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword had already deeply pierced his heart! With Ye Li pulling out the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword, the life of The Second Temple Master, Elder Tongyun, was forever erased from this world. Everyone in the square watched this scene, feeling as if struck by a bolt from the blue. Who would have thought that Elder Tongyun of the Three Kings¡¯ Palace, a grand figure, would die just like that. Elder Tongyun¡­ was the most powerful warrior with B-level genes in Zone 23! Head Temple Master Xing Mie and thousands of disciples, sitting on thrones, watched as Elder Tongyun vanished from existence, all struck dumb. Ye Li¡¯s face remained calm because he knew that Elder Tongyun was no match for him; killing Elder Tongyun held no surprises for him. ¡°Ye Li!!!¡± Suddenly, Head Temple Master Xing Mie leapt from his throne! In an instant, Head Temple Master Xing Mie reached the stage! Everyone in the square watched as Head Temple Master Xing Mie made his move, and their eyes widened once again. They all knew whether Head Temple Master Xing Mie was stronger or weaker than Ye Li! They were no longer naively thinking that Ye Li would definitely not be a match for Head Temple Master Xing Mie. ¡°Ye Li, you dare to kill the Second Temple Master of my Three Kings¡¯ Palace!¡± Head Temple Master Xing Mie stared intently at Ye Li. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ye Li smiled, ¡°I already asked you all to come at me together, but you didn¡¯t listen to me. What could I do?¡± ¡°Do you think you can still save your life?¡± ¡°Why not?¡± Ye Li¡¯s expression remained serene and light. He thought about how Head Temple Master Xing Mie¡¯s Realm was likely stronger than Elder Tianhe and Elder Tongyun, probably infinitely close to the Celestial Saint Realm. Chapter 1589 - Chapter 1589 Soaring Sky Wolf King Fist Chapter 1589: Soaring Sky Wolf King Fist Chapter 1589: Soaring Sky Wolf King Fist On the arena, Ye Li and the Head Temple Master of the Three Kings¡¯ Palace, Elder Xingmie, faced off. Everyone in the square was watching, their eyes wide open, several times larger than usual. ¡°Ye Li, you will clearly understand the consequences of offending our Three Kings¡¯ Palace!¡± Elder Xingmie glared at Ye Li, seething with anger. Ye Li laughed, he really laughed. Simply because he couldn¡¯t understand why Elder Xingmie dared to say such words. ¡°Do you think,¡± Ye Li said indifferently, looking at the Head Temple Master of the Three Kings¡¯ Palace, Elder Xingmie, ¡°that you¡¯re very strong?¡± At these words, Elder Xingmie was taken aback, as he certainly didn¡¯t expect Ye Chen to say such a thing. Not just Elder Xingmie, no one present had anticipated this. ¡°Ye Li¡­!¡± Elder Xingmie was now beyond fury; his old face was as angry as it could be! ¡°Come on, don¡¯t hesitate, don¡¯t wait.¡± Ye Li beckoned to Elder Xingmie of the Three Kings¡¯ Palace with a hooked finger. The Head Temple Master of the Three Kings¡¯ Palace, Elder Xingmie, seeing Ye Li dare to beckon him with a finger, could no longer contain his arrogance. ¡°How dare you be so arrogant, young man!¡± All that was heard was Elder Xingmie¡¯s enraged shout at Ye Li. As soon as his words fell, Elder Xingmie lunged at Ye Li with speed like that of a Thunder Beast. Ye Li shook his head slightly, wondering why Elder Xingmie just didn¡¯t understand. What was seen was the cold light fully displayed from his Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword. Although the Head Temple Master of the Three Kings¡¯ Palace, Elder Xingmie, was infinitely close to the Saintly Realm, he was, after all, not a warrior with B-level genes of the Saintly Realm! So, in front of him, he still wasn¡¯t much of a challenge! Swish! Ye Li, holding the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword, furiously slashed at the charging Elder Xingmie. Immediately, a supreme sword beam shot out. The Head Temple Master of the Three Kings¡¯ Palace, Elder Xingmie, was shocked to see such a scene¨C he hadn¡¯t expected Ye Li to be this terrifying! Just one sword strike had unleashed such a fearsome attack. However¡­ Elder Xingmie naturally could dodge such an attack. If he couldn¡¯t even dodge an attack like this, then how could he be considered the strongest warrior with B-level genes in Zone 23? Suddenly, the Head Temple Master of the Three Kings¡¯ Palace, Elder Xingmie, easily dodged the supreme sword beam. The audience below was watching intently, eager to know who would win or lose this earth-shattering battle! Ye Chen¡¯s face, fair as jade, showed no ripples as he looked calmly at Elder Xingmie not far away and said slowly: ¡°Stop struggling, you can¡¯t possibly be my opponent.¡± Upon hearing this, Elder Xingmie¡¯s face turned cold! ¡°Insolent boy!¡± Elder Xingmie glared at Ye Li, furious. Ye Li smiled faintly, ¡°You are merely spouting rhetoric, nothing but a pitiful ant.¡± Hearing this, Elder Xingmie flew into a rage. Thereupon, the Head Temple Master of the Three Kings¡¯ Palace, Elder Xingmie, clenched his fist and bellowed: ¡°Sky Wolf King Fist!¡± As his voice faded, a Greedy Wolf appeared on Elder Xingmie¡¯s fist! Boom¡­! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Elder Xingmie fiercely punched towards Ye Li. Suddenly, the Greedy Wolf on his fist turned into numerous phantoms, flying at Ye Li. Ye Li¡¯s face remained calm, as such attacks were insignificant in front of him! ¡°Swish!¡± He slashed out with another sword strike! Chapter 1590 - Chapter 1590 The star fades and the old man passes away Chapter 1590: The star fades and the old man passes away. Chapter 1590: The star fades and the old man passes away. With this strike, the supreme sword beam instantly dispersed countless Greedy Wolf illusions! How is that possible!!! Watching such a scene, the Head Temple Master of the Three Kings¡¯ Palace, Star Extinction Elder, couldn¡¯t help but be greatly shocked. The people below the arena felt the same! Their eyes had already widened to the biggest they had ever been, and they stood dumbfounded. Ye Li looked indifferently at the Star Extinction Elder and said, ¡°Do you believe that you are about to die?¡± Upon hearing this, the Star Extinction Elder couldn¡¯t help but sneer. ¡°Ye Li, although I know you are fearsome, it¡¯s absolutely impossible for you to kill me!¡± In the eyes of the Head Temple Master of the Three Kings¡¯ Palace, Star Extinction Elder, it was certainly impossible for Ye Li to kill him. There was no elaborate reason, only because he was the most powerful warrior with special genes in Region 23, second to none! Seeing that the Star Extinction Elder did not believe him, Ye Li couldn¡¯t help but shake his head silently, thinking that since this Star Extinction Elder did not believe, then he just had to make him believe. Suddenly, he activated Swift Steps. A residual image was all that remained in his original spot! What?! Everyone in the plaza of the Three Kings¡¯ Palace watched as Ye Li suddenly disappeared, once again shocked beyond belief, never expecting Ye Li¡¯s speed to be so fast! Such speed, I¡¯m afraid even lightning isn¡¯t as fast! The Head Temple Master of the Three Kings¡¯ Palace, Star Extinction Elder, was also astounded, finding Ye Chen¡¯s speed incredibly fast! While everyone was hastily searching for Ye Li¡¯s position, he had already appeared above the head of the Star Extinction Elder. Ye Li raised the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword and slowly spoke: ¡°Mysterious Heaven Overlord Demon Sword Technique!¡± He executed the SSS god-level skill, Mysterious Heaven Overlord Demon Sword Technique! The sound fell, the sword fell! A horrifying sword beam intertwined with the power of ancient gods and devils struck fiercely towards the Head Temple Master of the Three Kings¡¯ Palace, Star Extinction Elder. Watching such a terrifying attack coming his way, the Star Extinction Elder¡¯s pupils couldn¡¯t help but sharply contract! Simply because he couldn¡¯t even imagine in his wildest thoughts that Ye Li could unleash such an attack! Too terrifying! It was indeed too terrifying! Everyone in the plaza of the Three Kings¡¯ Palace had already frozen in place like clay sculptures and wood carvings, never expecting Ye Li to possess such supreme combat power! Boom! A loud noise erupted, and the platform in the plaza had already turned into dust! When the abundant sword light and devil energy disappeared, everyone fixed their gaze not wanting to look, but upon looking, they were shell-shocked. Because the Head Temple Master of the Three Kings¡¯ Palace, Star Extinction Elder, was already lying on the ground, completely devoid of life! ¡°Star Extinction Elder¡­ dead?¡± All the people in the plaza of the Three Kings¡¯ Palace felt as if their souls had been sucked out of their bodies, utterly devastated. In their view, even if the Star Extinction Elder couldn¡¯t defeat Ye Li, he wouldn¡¯t just die like this. The most powerful warrior with special genes of Region 23, just gone like that? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Clearly, everyone in the plaza could not accept it. Ye Li did not pay any attention to the expressions of the people in the plaza; he slowly walked off the arena. The thousands of disciples of the Three Kings¡¯ Palace did not try to stop Ye Li. They were too frightened, not daring to obstruct him at all. In this way, Ye Li returned to the outside of the Blood Tiger Organization! Although there was some distance from the Three Kings¡¯ Palace to the Blood Tiger Organization, what he did not expect was that his deeds had already spread throughout Region 23 during the journey from the Three Kings¡¯ Palace back to the Blood Tiger Organization! Chapter 1591 - Chapter 1591 Wind Demon City Main Area Chapter 1591: Wind Demon City Main Area Chapter 1591: Wind Demon City Main Area When the members of the Blood Tiger Organization saw that Ye Li had returned, they all couldn¡¯t help but show him deep reverence, staring at Ye Li as if he were an idol. Now, in the eyes of the members of the Blood Tiger Organization, he was like a god! A god who could ascend to the heavens and descend to the earth, capable of anything! Even the three Palace Masters of the Three Kings¡¯ Palace had been slain by him, what else could he not achieve? In their view, there was nothing that could stop Ye Li anymore. As soon as Ye Li arrived at the outskirts of the Blood Tiger Organization, someone went to the temple to inform the leader of the Blood Tiger Organization, Lin Nan. Before long, the leader of the Blood Tiger Organization, Lin Nan, along with a group of warriors with B-level genes, came out of the city gates, naturally to greet Ye Li. ¡°Senior, you have returned!¡± The leader of the Blood Tiger Organization, Lin Nan, looked at Ye Li with great respect. How could he have imagined before that Ye Li was the most terrifying being in the world? Although Ye Li was not yet the most powerful warrior with B-level genes in this world, in the eyes of Lin Nan, leader of the Blood Tiger Organization, Ye Li was already the most powerful warrior with B-level genes in the world. ¡°Yes, I have returned.¡± Ye Li nodded his head. Immediately after, the leader of the Blood Tiger Organization, Lin Nan, hurriedly invited Ye Li into the city. After Ye Li entered the city and came to the great hall of the Blood Tiger Organization, before he even opened his mouth to speak, Lin Nan said to him: ¡°Senior, you are truly terrifying. My admiration for you flows endlessly like a mighty river, and like the overflowing Yellow River that cannot be contained!¡± The other warriors with B-level genes inside the great hall also looked at Ye Li with faces full of respect. Ever since Ye Li had crossed over to this world, he had lost count of how many times he had heard such words; naturally, his face showed no fluctuation. ¡°The Blood Tiger Organization should now be safe, right?¡± Ye Li asked Lin Nan, the leader of the Blood Tiger Organization, in a calm tone. Lin Nan quickly nodded, ¡°It¡¯s safe now.¡± With Lingmen and the Three Kings¡¯ Palace in such states, their Blood Tiger Organization was naturally safe. The grateful leader of the Blood Tiger Organization, Lin Nan, looked at Ye Li and said, ¡°Senior, if possible, I would like to offer you my daughter in marriage.¡± Ye Li was taken aback; he, of course, had not expected Lin Nan to say such a thing. He smiled faintly, ¡°That¡¯s not necessary, I¡¯m not that kind of person.¡± Upon hearing this, a hint of disappointment appeared on Lin Nan¡¯s face. He had wanted Ye Li to become his son-in-law, for then their Blood Tiger Organization would become the most powerful force in the twenty-third area. However, he also knew that a supreme being like Ye Li would not be confined to such a small place. Ye Li also glanced at the ceiling of the great hall and muttered to himself: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss Xiaohui, it won¡¯t be long before I come to find you.¡± The next day, Ye Li left the Blood Tiger Organization. This time, he was prepared to look for a Zombie Gathering Area! He still had seven opportunities for a crazy synthesis, which he could not afford to waste. Yet, after roaming around the twenty-third area for half a month, he had not found any significant Zombie Gathering Areas. However, he heard that in the wilderness of the Main Area of Wind Demon City, there were countless vast Zombie Gathering Areas! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Thinking of Miss Xiaohui also being in the Main Area of Wind Demon City, and knowing he would eventually go there sooner or later, he might as well head out earlier! Immediately, he set off towards the Main Area of Wind Demon City! ¡­ A month later, Ye Li finally arrived at the wilderness of the Main Area of Wind Demon City! He couldn¡¯t help but exclaim that the wilderness of Wind Demon City was indeed too vast. It had taken him a whole month just to reach the outskirts of the Main Area! Chapter 1592 - Chapter 1592 Golden Holy Fruit Chapter 1592: Golden Holy Fruit Chapter 1592: Golden Holy Fruit Of course, he had been searching all the way from the wilderness during this past month. He wanted to see if there were any other large Zombie Gathering Areas in other places! Otherwise, would it have taken him an entire month to reach the Main Area with his speed? When luck starts flowing, it¡¯s like chewing gum that simply can¡¯t be stopped. After he reached the wilderness of the Main Area, he encountered a large Zombie Gathering Area! The number of zombies in this large Gathering Area was exactly one hundred million! Ye Li didn¡¯t hesitate to use a crazed synthesis opportunity, integrating these one hundred million zombies into the Apocalypse Legion. However, the Apocalypse Legion did not level up, as the number of zombies needed by the Apocalypse Legion was now overwhelmingly large. He still had six chances for crazed synthesis and must continue to find more Zombie Gathering Areas! Immediately, he climbed to the top of a mountain and scrutinized the area with his Heavenly Spirit Eyes. But¡­ He found no large Zombie Gathering Areas. ¡°Eh?¡± Ye Li suddenly paused, noticing there was a lush tree not far away, yet it bore only one fruit. A golden fruit caught his eye. Feeling a bit hungry, he thought it might be tasty to try. Immediately, Ye Li went to the base of the large tree, plucked the golden fruit, and swallowed it in one gulp. What he hadn¡¯t anticipated at all was that, as soon as the fruit entered his mouth, a terrifying power surged within his body. Was this a breakthrough? Ye Li was stunned. He hurriedly sat down cross-legged on the ground, starting to refine the terrifying power within his body. It didn¡¯t take long for him to break through from an eighth-tier Evolved Being to a ninth-tier. He thought about how he just ate a fruit and had already broken through, and wondered whom he could even talk to about such a thing? However, this fruit was really something, easily allowing him to break through; it was just a pity there was only one. If there were several more, it would have been great. Alas. Suddenly, Ye Li sighed. Sometimes his luck was really good, but at other times, it was just terribly terrible. Just then, he encountered some ants. A group of people came walking over. The group wore white robes, on which two golden characters were embroidered: ¡°Shadowless!¡± Ye Li could guess with his toes that all these warriors with special genes were from an evil sect. ¡°I heard there is a Golden Holy Fruit here, hope we find it.¡± ¡°Yes, if we do find it, we will be able to seek rewards from Lord Bai Ling.¡± ¡°Hehe, Lord Bai Ling will surely give us a great reward!¡± ¡°Of course, you must know, the Golden Holy Fruit can effortlessly allow a warrior with B-level genes to advance a minor realm!¡± Speaking thus, the dozen men in white robes reached the top of the mountain. Without a doubt, they saw Ye Li. ¡°Someone?!¡± The dozen men in white robes were all startled, naturally not expecting anyone to be on top of the mountain. ¡°Are you looking for that golden, glittering fruit?¡± Ye Li casually spoke to the dozen men in white robes. ¡°How do you know?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The dozen men in white robes all looked at Ye Li in confusion and asked. Ye Li smiled and slowly said: ¡°I naturally know because the fruit you¡¯re talking about has already been eaten by me.¡± What!!! Upon hearing this, the dozen men in white robes were shocked and could not regain their composure for a long time. ¡°You¡­ you ate the Golden Holy Fruit?¡± Chapter 1593 - Chapter 1593 Shadowless Sect Chapter 1593: Shadowless Sect Chapter 1593: Shadowless Sect Ye Chen offered a calm smile, looked at the dozen or so men in front of him, and said faintly, ¡°Yes, is there something wrong with that?¡± The dozen or so men in white robes became furious upon hearing this. ¡°Boy, do you know that fruit belongs to my Shadowless Sect?¡± A tier 2 Earth King realm warrior with special genes bellowed at Ye Li in anger. ¡°Is that so,¡± Ye Li pondered for several seconds, ¡°but there is no ¡®Shadowless Sect¡¯ carved on that Golden Holy Fruit. How could I know it belongs to your Shadowless Sect?¡± ¡°You¡­!¡± The tier 2 Earth King warrior was at a loss for words, seemingly unsure of what to say next. ¡°Kid, I think you¡¯re looking for death!¡± Suddenly, the tier 2 Earth King warrior shouted at Ye Li. Ye Li smiled serenely, thinking he would have to kill a dozen more people. He was never fond of killing, yet these people didn¡¯t seem to like living; they didn¡¯t dare to commit suicide either, so what else could he do? ¡°Since you say I¡¯m looking for death, I am indeed quite keen on it.¡± Ye Li said indifferently. At these words, the dozen or so men in white robes became even more enraged. Instantly, two white-robed men brandishing their Mountain Splitting Shadowless Blades pounced fiercely towards Ye Li. Their sole purpose in lunging at Ye Li was to take his life! Unfortunately for them, even if they numbered in the thousands, or tens of thousands, they still wouldn¡¯t be able to take Ye Li¡¯s life, let alone just two of them. Ye Li smiled faintly, his fair face showing no hint of emotion. He simply raised one finger, already aglow with spiritual power. Whoosh whoosh!!! Following the sharp sound of slicing wind, the foreheads of the two white-robed men rushing towards Ye Li suddenly bore a shocking blood hole each. Then, the two men in white robes fell heavily to the ground, their lives permanently extinguished from this world. How could this be!!! The remaining white-robed men were all stunned, hardly believing what they saw, as they hadn¡¯t even seen how Ye Li had made his move. But¡­ They were already dead! They didn¡¯t want to believe it, yet they were forced to. ¡°Boy, I didn¡¯t expect you to have some strength!¡± The tier 2 Earth King warrior with special genes stared intently at Ye Li. ¡°Whoosh whoosh whoosh!¡± Then, numerous slicing winds sounded, and except for the tier 2 Earth King warrior, all the other white-robed men fell to the ground, just like the previous two, with a shocking blood hole in their foreheads. What¡­ What?! The tier 2 Earth King warrior was completely shocked, never having anticipated that everyone would fall in an instant. ¡°Tell me, what kind of force is your Shadowless Sect?¡± Ye Li asked the tier 2 Earth King warrior weakly. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The tier 2 Earth King didn¡¯t dare to hide anything and hurriedly told Ye Li everything he knew. From the mouth of the tier 2 Earth King warrior, Ye Li learned that the Shadowless Sect was not a weak force, led by a sixth-tier Earth-Saint gene warrior. However, what was not weak to others was pitifully weak to him. ¡°Sir, I have told you everything I know, can you spare me?¡± The tier 2 Earth King warrior looked at Ye Li in terror, clearly not wanting to die just like that. Chapter 1594 - Chapter 1594 You are already dead Chapter 1594: You are already dead Chapter 1594: You are already dead The Tier 2 Earth King-level warrior¡¯s pupils dilated with pleading. If he had known earlier how terrifying Ye Li was, he definitely would not have provoked him. Ye Li thought for a moment, then looked at the Tier 2 Earth King-level warrior. ¡°What do you think, will I let you go?¡± Upon hearing this, the Tier 2 Earth King-level warrior swallowed saliva and said with a trembling voice, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Whoosh! A sound of the wind breaking appeared, and the Tier 2 Earth King-level warrior¡¯s life vanished forever from this world. Ye Li thought that wiping out the Shadowless Sect was of no interest to him, continuing the search for Zombie Gathering Areas was the important matter. Another half month passed, and he had found several Zombie Gathering Areas, but the number of zombies in them was not especially high. Ye Li wondered if his good fortune had run out? ¡°Bodies of over a dozen of our Shadowless Sect brothers were found on Qilin Mountain!¡± ¡°What? Could there be someone daring to strike at my Shadowless Sect?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s said that there are Golden Holy Fruits on Qilin Mountain. It¡¯s likely that others have discovered them, and that¡¯s why they killed our people.¡± Several voices discussing this reached Ye Li¡¯s ears. Ye Li thought, the Shadowless Sect again? But it was perfect, he could ask where the major Zombie Gathering Areas were located. Instantly, he appeared in front of dozens of Shadowless Sect men. The dozens of Shadowless Sect men were all taken aback, they certainly hadn¡¯t expected Ye Li to suddenly appear beside them. ¡°Who are you?¡± A fifth-tier Earth King-level warrior stared at Ye Li. ¡°The one who will kill you.¡± Ye Li spoke slowly. What?! The dozens of Shadowless Sect men were startled, never expecting Ye Li to say such a thing. Ha ha ha ha! The fifth-tier Earth King-level warrior then burst out laughing as if he had never heard such a hilarious joke before. ¡°Kid, are you out of your mind?¡± There was not a single ripple on Ye Li¡¯s serene, jade-like face. Seeing Ye Li so composed, the fifth-tier Earth King-level warrior got even more infuriated. ¡°Kid, do you know what your end will be?¡± In the eyes of the fifth-tier Earth King-level warrior, Ye Li was about to become a dead man. Ye Li smiled lightly, ¡°Actually, I came to ask where there is a large Zombie Gathering Area.¡± Upon hearing this, the dozens of Shadowless Sect men were stunned again. Because Ye Li¡¯s words entirely baffled them! ¡°Heh!¡± The fifth-tier Earth King-level warrior chuckled coldly, looking disdainfully at Ye Li. ¡°Why should I tell you?¡± The fifth-tier Earth King-level warrior felt Ye Li was utterly ridiculous, facing imminent death yet still inquiring about a Zombie Gathering Area? ¡°You are already dead.¡± Ye Li said slowly to the fifth-tier Earth King-level warrior. The fifth-tier Earth King-level warrior was taken aback, ¡°I¡¯m already dead?¡± ¡°Ha ha, is this kid sick? He actually said I¡¯m already¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But the fifth-tier Earth King-level warrior never got to finish his sentence, as he would never have the chance to continue. Because a shocking blood hole had appeared on his forehead. When the fifth-tier Earth King-level warrior fell heavily to the ground, the dozens of Shadowless Sect men finally came to their senses. This this this¡­ The dozens of Shadowless Sect men had turned pale with fright, never expecting the fifth-tier Earth King-level warrior to suddenly die. Chapter 1595 - Chapter 1595 Location of the Shadowless Sect Chapter 1595: Location of the Shadowless Sect Chapter 1595: Location of the Shadowless Sect At that moment, dozens of men from the Shadowless Sect looked at Ye Li with terrified expressions. Not even in their wildest dreams had they imagined that a fifth-tier Earth King-level warrior with B-level genes could suddenly die. They had not seen how Ye Li had made his move. Could it be¡­ It wasn¡¯t Ye Li who made the move? This was the only explanation that made sense! ¡°Now,¡± Ye Li said indifferently as he surveyed the dozens of Shadowless Sect men before him, ¡°you should be able to tell me where there is a large Zombie Gathering Area, right?¡± Upon hearing this, the dozens of Shadowless Sect men were startled, thinking could it really be Ye Li who had acted? ¡°Dream on!¡± Suddenly, a man spoke to Ye Li coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t be scared, everyone, let¡¯s go together,¡± the man said to those beside him, ¡°Even if he¡¯s made of iron, how many nails can he stop?¡± As soon as these words were spoken, the dozens of Shadowless Sect men, as if reassured, had the look of terror vanish from their faces. On the handsome and serene face of Ye Li, there naturally was no sign of disturbance. Suddenly, these dozens of Shadowless Sect men launched a fierce attack toward Ye Li. Ye Li let out a faint smile, wondering why these mere ants couldn¡¯t understand. Swish, swish, swish! Accompanied by the sound of dozens of whooshing winds, the dozens of Shadowless Sect men fell heavily to the ground, each with a shocking bloody hole in their foreheads. Ye Li figured that since he was already here, he might as well eradicate the so-called Shadowless Sect. Oops! Ye Li couldn¡¯t help but slap his own forehead, simply because he realized he didn¡¯t know how to get to the Shadowless Sect. ¡°What a terrifying human being!¡± Just at this moment, a voice full of astonishment suddenly entered his ears. He turned around and saw a dozen members of the dark race appearing before him. Seeing this, a spark of excitement flashed across Ye Li¡¯s face as he thought to himself that finding them was as easy as stumbling upon them without any effort. ¡°Human, did you kill all these people?¡± A tier 4 Earth King-level member of the dark race stared at Ye Li. ¡°Swish, swish, swish!¡± Once more, the sound of numerous whooshing winds occurred, and all members of the dark race, aside from the tier 4 Dark Race member, fell to the ground, meeting the same fate as the dozens of Shadowless Sect men. What¡­ what?! The tier 4 Earth King-level member of the dark race was utterly astonished, never expecting such a scene to unfold. ¡°How¡­ how is this possible.¡± The voice of the tier 4 Earth King-level Dark Race member was trembling greatly now. Ye Li looked calmly at the tier 4 Earth King-level Dark Race member and slowly said, ¡°Tell me, where is the Shadowless Sect?¡± The tier 4 Earth King-level Dark Race member was shocked upon hearing this, not expecting Ye Li to say such a thing. But the tier 4 Earth King-level Dark Race member no longer dared to hide anything and quickly told Ye Li the location of the Shadowless Sect. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°My lord, I¡¯ve already told you the location of the Shadowless Sect, you should be able to let me go now,¡± the tier 4 Earth King-level Dark Race member pleaded with Ye Li. Ye Li smiled, thinking that the imagination of this tier 4 Earth King-level Dark Race member was truly impressive. ¡°Do you really think I would let you go?¡± Ye Li said indifferently to the tier 4 Earth King-level Dark Race member. Upon hearing these words, the tier 4 Earth King-level Dark Race member was struck with a soul-shattering fear. Before he had the chance to speak, he never got the opportunity again, because his life was forever erased from this world. Chapter 1596 - Chapter 1596 I am here to destroy the Shadowless Sect Chapter 1596: I am here to destroy the Shadowless Sect Chapter 1596: I am here to destroy the Shadowless Sect After Ye Li had slain a tier 4 Earth King from the dark race, he headed towards the Shadowless Sect. He originally didn¡¯t want to bother with the Shadowless Sect, but he always seemed to encounter its lowly members. He thought it would be best to annihilate them! Half an hour later, Ye Li arrived outside the gates of the Shadowless Sect. The Shadowless Sect was built in a very prosperous manner. Outside the gates, there were more than a dozen men from the Shadowless Sect standing guard. These men were naturally all warriors with special genes, and their Realms were not low. Of course, their Realms being not low depended on who they were compared with. Compared to Ye Li, they were absolutely insignificant. The dozen or so men from the Shadowless Sect stared at Ye Li, their faces filled with confusion. ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°Do you not know what this place is?¡± The dozen or so men guarding the gates stared intently at Ye Li as they asked. ¡°I am here to annihilate your Shadowless Sect.¡± Ye Li spoke slowly, his face as serene as a finely carved jade. What!!! The dozen or so men from the Shadowless Sect were shocked upon hearing this. Clearly, they had not expected Ye Li to say such a thing. ¡°You¡­ what did you say?¡± A man from the Shadowless Sect looked at Ye Li in utter disbelief and asked again. Ye Li smiled, ¡°I said you are already dead.¡± As the words fell, the man indeed died. This¡­ Seeing this, the rest of the men took several steps back, their faces filled with extreme terror. ¡°Was it¡­ was it you who did this?¡± How could these dozen or so men from the Shadowless Sect not be astonished, as they hadn¡¯t even seen how Ye Li had made his move. Aahhhhh! Immediately, except for one man from the Shadowless Sect who still stood in his place, everyone else fell to the ground, lifeless. The man from the Shadowless Sect who was still alive was so frightened that his soul almost left his body. ¡°You¡­ you¡­ you¡­¡± This man from the Shadowless Sect was utterly unable to articulate a complete sentence. ¡°Go tell your Sect Leader that I have come to annihilate your Shadowless Sect.¡± Ye Li said indifferently to the man before him. Upon hearing this, the man from the Shadowless Sect instantly felt like he had been granted a great reprieve, and he hurriedly fled the area, reaching unprecedented speeds. ¡­ Shadowless Sect, Great Hall. Sect Leader Bai Ling and the elders were discussing something when the man from the Shadowless Sect ran into the hall. ¡°Sect Leader, this is¡­ this is terrible!¡± The man from the Shadowless Sect gasped for air, his face showing the utmost terror. ¡°What happened!¡± Sect Leader Bai Ling asked urgently. ¡°An terrifying figure has come to the gates of our sect, I even didn¡¯t see clearly how he made his move. The dozen or so brothers guarding the gates are all gone.¡± ¡°Sect Leader,¡± the man from the Shadowless Sect swallowed, ¡°You don¡¯t think I saw the devil, do you?¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± Sect Leader Bai Ling snapped coldly, his expression becoming very cold. ¡°Imagine that, someone dares to infiltrate our Shadowless Sect, utterly absurd!¡± Sect Leader Bai Ling spoke coldly. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Oh right, Sect Leader,¡± the man from the Shadowless Sect suddenly remembered something, ¡°that man said he was here to annihilate our Shadowless Sect.¡± What?! As soon as these words were spoken, everyone in the hall jumped up from their seats, their pupils dilating multiple times! To annihilate the Shadowless Sect? They had ruled supreme for so many years, and yet no one had ever dared try to annihilate their Shadowless Sect. Chapter 1597 - Chapter 1597 Golden Holy Fruit is what I ate Chapter 1597: Golden Holy Fruit is what I ate Chapter 1597: Golden Holy Fruit is what I ate Sect Leader Bai Ling gave a cold laugh. ¡°Everyone, follow me outside and let¡¯s see who this madman is who dares to attempt the destruction of our Shadowless Sect!¡± ¡°Yes, Sect Leader!¡± Instantly, all the warriors with B-level genes inside the hall strode out. Before long, Sect Leader Bai Ling and the elders caught sight of Ye Li! They looked him up and down, and then sneers appeared on all their faces. Originally, they thought that anyone who could seek to destroy their Shadowless Sect must possess significant strength! But now it seemed they were not only wrong but utterly mistaken! This was because they had never imagined that Ye Li could be so young. ¡°Boy, it is you who wants to destroy our Shadowless Sect?¡± Sect Leader Bai Ling stared coldly at Ye Li. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Ye Li nodded slightly; his face showed no emotion. At that moment, over a thousand men of the Shadowless Sect had completely surrounded Ye Li, knowing that he had no chance of survival. ¡°Who are you?¡± Ye Li suddenly asked Bai Ling. ¡°Heh!¡± Sect Leader Bai Ling scoffed again, ¡°I am the Sect Leader of the Shadowless Sect, Bai Ling!¡± Upon hearing this, Ye Li nodded, ¡°I ate that Golden Holy Fruit.¡± What!!! Upon hearing this, everyone present was stunned. ¡°You¡­ What did you say?¡± Sect Leader Bai Ling was also utterly shocked; he had not expected Ye Li to say such a thing. ¡°Is it you who ate the Golden Holy Fruit on Qilin Mountain?¡± Sect Leader Bai Ling glared at Ye Li. ¡°Yes, is there something so surprising about that?¡± Ye Li replied calmly with a smile. ¡°Madman!¡± Seeing his reaction, Sect Leader Bai Ling could not help but become furious beyond measure. ¡°Kill him!¡± As his words fell, over a thousand men of the Shadowless Sect charged towards Ye Li. Clang!!! Suddenly, in front of the thousand men of the Shadowless Sect, a flash of lightning burst forth! Terrifying sounds of sword cries and dragon roars began to fill the air incessantly. Then, a five-clawed blood dragon appeared hovering over Ye Li¡¯s head. What!!! Seeing such a supernatural sight, everyone present was utterly terrified. ¡°This, this, this¡­¡± Not only them, but even Sect Leader Bai Ling was shocked beyond belief, never having expected such a fearsome anomaly to appear. And¡­ He looked at the sharp sword in Ye Li¡¯s hand! He only glanced at it and felt that surviving was an impossibility. Swoosh, swoosh, swoosh! Ye Li leaped off the ground and into mid-air, where he brandished the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword and slashed three times at the thousand men of the Shadowless Sect below him. Instantly, three supreme sword beams intertwined, creating a terrifying sword light that streaked across the sky. The thousand men of the Shadowless Sect watched the supreme sword beam approach, shocked as if struck by a bolt out of the blue. Their eyes were the widest they had ever been, and their mouths gaped wide enough to swallow an extra-large bowl. Boom, boom, boom! A thunderous noise that awed the heavens erupted. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only What¡­ What?! Sect Leader Bai Ling and the elders, witnessing the scene before them, were completely terrified. As the overflowing sword light faded, they all widened their eyes. They hadn¡¯t wanted to look, but one glance sent them reeling in terror. Because, the thousand men of the Shadowless Sect were all lying in a pool of blood! Chapter 1598 - Chapter 1598 Apocalypse Legion Upgrade Chapter 1598: Apocalypse Legion Upgrade Chapter 1598: Apocalypse Legion Upgrade Sect Leader Bai Ling and the elders were already in a state of panic, their eyes wide with horror as they stared at Ye Li. ¡°You¡­ you are terrifying!¡± Bai Ling had never dreamed that Ye Li could be so terrifying. ¡°Right, where is there a large Zombie Gathering Area?¡± Ye Li asked Sect Leader Bai Ling indifferently. Sect Leader Bai Ling and the elders were taken aback; they had never expected Ye Li to ask such a question. ¡°You¡­ why do you ask this?¡± ¡°You just need to answer me.¡± Ye Li spoke slowly. Sect Leader Bai Ling dared not object, ¡°Three hundred miles from here, there is a Fengyun Necropolis, which houses over three hundred million zombies.¡± Upon hearing this, a splendid color naturally appeared on Ye Li¡¯s face. ¡°Tell me, how do you want to die?¡± What?! Sect Leader Bai Ling and the elders had never expected Ye Li to suddenly say such a thing. ¡°We¡­ we don¡¯t want to die!¡± Sect Leader Bai Ling looked at Ye Li in utter terror. Ye Li smiled, ¡°Do you think you can still live?¡± Upon hearing this, a chill instantly rushed up from the base of Bai Ling¡¯s spine to his forehead, and his face became filled with horror. Ye Li thought these ants probably couldn¡¯t even articulate how they wanted to die. If that was the case, then he would grant them death. Immediately, Ye Li activated Swift Steps. A residual image suddenly appeared where he had been standing. This¡­ Sect Leader Bai Ling and the elders were all shocked out of their wits; they had never expected Ye Li to disappear suddenly. By the time they spotted Ye Li, he had already appeared in front of them. The entire process took less than a second! Sect Leader Bai Ling and the elders¡¯ pupils shrank violently! But they had no time to beg for mercy, and their lives permanently vanished from this world. Ye Li looked at the bodies of Sect Leader Bai Ling and the elders, slowly shaking his head as he spoke: ¡°Ants.¡± Afterward, he placed the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword into the system space, then activated Swift Steps towards Fengdu Necropolis. ¡­ Soaring high and low across the land, moving through tall buildings as if walking on flat ground, leaping across rivers and seas, stepping on skyscrapers! Before long, Ye Chen saw Fengdu Necropolis! Still outside Fengdu City, the number of zombies in Fengdu Necropolis appeared on his retinas. ¡°Three hundred and fifty million.¡± ¡°Would you like to use three Crazy Synthesis opportunities?¡± ¡°Use!¡± Suddenly, three hundred million zombies were synthesized by him. Ye Li integrated these synthesized three hundred million zombies into the Apocalypse Legion. Instantly, all eleven of the Apocalypse Legion¡¯s zombies advanced. They all evolved from seventh-tier saintly zombies to eighth-tier saintly zombies. There were still fifty million zombies left in Fengdu Necropolis, which Ye Li had the Apocalypse Legion synthesize, while he himself casually strolled around the vicinity. He came to a little town. Although, he had not expected there to be a town in the outskirts of the main area of Wind Demon City. He walked into the town. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only What surprised him was that the town was still bustling, lively with people and traffic. However¡­ He discovered a very exceptional warrior with B-level genes. She was a woman about his size, at a seventh-tier Heavenly King Realm. He thought that having a seventh-tier Heavenly King Realm warrior holding fort in such a little town, no wonder it was so stable. Chapter 1599 - Chapter 1599 Lin Min Chapter 1599: Lin Min Chapter 1599: Lin Min ¡°Sigh, Lord Lin Tian has suffered a serious injury, I really don¡¯t know what to do,¡± ¡°Does this mean doom for Xi Feng Town?¡± ¡°Lord Lin Tian is a powerful being of the Heavenly King Realm tenth-tier, yet he has suffered serious injuries, our Xi Feng Town is doomed.¡± At this moment, many people were gathering around a girl. The girl was at the seventh-tier of the Heavenly King Realm. Ye Li thought it seemed like there were stronger warriors with special genes in this town, but from the snippets of conversation, it sounded like that person was severely injured. ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t panic. My dad will be alright, and Xi Feng Town won¡¯t be wiped out by the Five Elements Sect,¡± the girl told the crowd. ¡°Miss Lin Min, you really don¡¯t need to comfort us. We all understand the gravity of the situation,¡± the crowd all sighed continuously. Ye Li thought this was quite interesting, but it had nothing to do with him. ¡°Miss Lin Min, a terrifying zombie has been spotted outside the town!¡± Suddenly, a warrior with B-level genes hurried over. A terrifying zombie?! Ye Li¡¯s eyes lit up, but then his pupils darkened. It was because he realized that the zombie outside Xi Feng Town was Bai Wawa! ¡°A terrifying zombie?¡± Lin Min clenched her teeth. ¡°You all stay here, I¡¯ll go have a look!¡± With that, Lin Min headed towards the outskirts of Xi Feng Town. Naturally, Ye Li followed her. Before long, he saw Bai Wawa. He thought that the speed at which the Apocalypse Legion synthesized zombies was truly frightening! Lin Min stared intently at Bai Wawa. ¡°Why would a terrifying zombie like you appear on the outskirts of my Xi Feng Town!¡± Lin Min knew that zombies, once they reached the Heavenly King Realm, had no desires toward humans. ¡°Because my master is here,¡± Bai Wawa muttered. Bai Wawa was completely pale, with a broad and stout body ¡ª if you put him on a scale, he would surely weigh no less than 300 pounds. ¡°Your master?¡± Lin Min was taken aback; she certainly didn¡¯t expect Bai Wawa to say such a thing. ¡°You must be mistaken, we don¡¯t have your master in Xi Feng Town.¡± At that moment Lin Min¡¯s face turned pale, solely because she sensed a terrifying aura emanating from Bai Wawa. ¡°Here, he is my master,¡± Bai Wawa said. Lin Min quickly followed Bai Wawa¡¯s gaze and saw Ye Li. ¡°He¡­ is your master?¡± Lin Min shuddered involuntarily; she discovered that Ye Li was not a zombie, but a human. ¡°Yes,¡± Bai Wawa started to laugh foolishly. ¡°Little Bai, go synthesize zombies.¡± ¡°Yes, master,¡± Bai Wawa hurried off. Ye Li walked up to Lin Min. Lin Min quickly distanced herself from Ye Li, watching him with extreme wariness. ¡°You¡­ are you human?¡± ¡°Of course I am.¡± Ye Li paused, thinking what was wrong with Lin Min to say such a thing. ¡°Then why did that terrifying zombie just call you his master?¡± Curiosity poured over Lin Min¡¯s pale face. ¡°What is so strange about that?¡± A playful smirk appeared on Ye Li¡¯s handsome face. ¡°By the way, has your dad been seriously injured?¡± ¡°You¡­ how do you know that?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ye Li smiled, ¡°Never mind how I know. Do you want me to save your father?¡± Lin Min¡¯s pupils contracted, ¡°Can you save my dad?¡± Ye Li nodded, ¡°But really, I can¡¯t understand why I should save your dad.¡± Lin Min was alarmed; she actually found Ye Li to be so terrifying. His eyes concealed layers of murderous intent, commanding immense respect from all around! Chapter 1600 - Chapter 1600 It was the senior who saved you Chapter 1600: It was the senior who saved you. Chapter 1600: It was the senior who saved you. Lin Min surreptitiously swallowed hard and said to Ye Li: ¡°Senior, if you can save my father, I am willing to be a workhorse for you.¡± Heh heh! Ye Li smiled openly, ¡°Do you think I need you to be a workhorse for me?¡± Hearing this, Lin Min found herself at a loss for what to say. ¡°By the way, your father is a tenth-tier Heavenly King Realm warrior with special genes, how did he get seriously injured?¡± Lin Min hurriedly told Ye Li the whole story. It turned out her father had offended the young master of the Five Elements Sect, and then the Sect Master, enraged, had severely injured her father. ¡°Senior, I beg you, you¡­¡± Lin Min looked at Ye Li with an imploring gaze. She wasn¡¯t a fool, quite the opposite, she was very astute and naturally knew that Ye Li was an incredibly terrifying presence. ¡°Alright.¡± Ye Li slowly began to speak to Lin Min. He also felt rather favorable toward Lin Min, after all, a tenth-tier and a seventh-tier Heavenly King Realm warrior with special genes protecting the townsfolk in a small town like this was indeed respectable. Upon hearing this, joy instantly suffused Lin Min¡¯s fair face. ¡°Thank you, Senior.¡± Having said this, Lin Min quickly led Ye Li into Xi Feng Town. It didn¡¯t take long for Ye Li to see Lin Min¡¯s father, Lin Tian! Lin Tian¡¯s body was now filled with medical equipment, his complexion as pale as death, and he seemed to be at his last gasp. ¡°Miss Lin Min, you¡¯ve come.¡± A doctor hurriedly spoke to Lin Min with respect. Lin Min nodded, ¡°Doctor Tian, the Senior can heal my father¡¯s wounds.¡± What?! The doctor was taken aback. He sized up Ye Li from top to bottom and found Ye Li to be too young. If Ye Li were described as an unrivaled genius, he might believe it, but to heal Mr. Lin Tian¡¯s wounds? He naturally chose not to believe. ¡°Miss Lin Min, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t believe you, but Mr. Lin Tian¡¯s injuries are really too severe, if¡­¡± The doctor hadn¡¯t finished his words when he was interrupted by Ye Li. ¡°Why do you have so much to say, just watch and learn.¡± With these words, Ye Li raised his palm. Suddenly, a gentle spiritual power formed in his palm. This gentle spiritual power slowly transferred towards Lin Tian, who lay on the sickbed. A few seconds later, Lin Tian¡¯s extremely pale face returned to normal color. What!!! The doctor cried out. He hurriedly rubbed his eyes, because he thought he had seen it wrong. But no matter how much he rubbed his eyes, the result was the same. ¡°Is there really such incredible techniques in this world?!¡± The doctor looked at Ye Li and found that Ye Li¡¯s face showed no fluctuation whatsoever, as if nothing had happened. ¡°Am I¡­ I¡¯m not hurt?¡± The man on the sickbed was stunned. He touched his head, then looked over his whole body. ¡°Dad!¡± Seeing her father Lin Tian awaken, Lin Min¡¯s fair face couldn¡¯t help but light up with ecstasy. ¡°Min¡¯er, how can I be unharmed? Is this perhaps just a dream?¡± Lin Tian¡¯s face showed as much astonishment as could be. He knew very well how severe his wounds were, but how could it be that he was all right? ¡°Dad, Senior saved you.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Senior? Lin Tian was taken aback. ¡°He is the Senior.¡± Upon hearing this, Lin Tian quickly turned to look at Ye Li. ¡°May I ask, Senior, was it you who saved me?¡± Chapter 1601 - Chapter 1601 Shocking Chapter 1601: Shocking Chapter 1601: Shocking Lin Tian looked at Ye Li, his heart filled with endless shock. The severity of his injuries was something he was acutely aware of, but now they were healed just like that? ¡°Yes.¡± Ye Li nodded slightly and did not say much. ¡°Thank you, Senior, for saving my life!¡± As he spoke, Lin Tian was about to kneel before Ye Li. But just as Lin Tian¡¯s knees were about to touch the ground, a force bounced them back up. No matter how Lin Tian tried to kneel, he simply could not do it. A look of astonishment appeared on Lin Tian¡¯s face, he naturally did not understand what was happening. However, a sentence from Ye Li soon made him understand. ¡°I do not like others kneeling before me.¡± Ye Li slowly spoke to Lin Tian. At these words, Lin Tian finally understood why no matter how he tried, he could not kneel. Ye Li¡¯s face, handsome as jade, showed no fluctuation. ¡°Senior, may I ask¡­ ¡± Lin Tian did not finish his words, his face showing an expression of holding something back. Several seconds later, Lin Tian finally mustered the courage and said to Ye Li: ¡°May I ask what Realm Senior is from?¡± Lin Tian was extremely curious, he wanted to know what powerful warrior with B-level genes could heal such severe injuries instantly! Lin Jing and the doctors in the room also looked at Ye Li upon hearing this, it was evident they all wanted to know Ye Li¡¯s Realm. ¡°Do you really want to know my Realm?¡± Ye Li smiled openly. ¡°Yes.¡± Lin Tian quickly responded. ¡°Well, since you all really want to know my Realm, then I shall tell you.¡± ¡°I am merely a ninth-tier Earth Holy Level warrior with B-level genes.¡± Ye Li said indifferently. What!!! At this statement, Lin Tian, the Lin family, and the doctors were all stunned. They swore this was the most shocking moment they had experienced since birth. Their eyes were as wide as they could be, their mouths open wide enough to swallow an extra-large bowl. ¡°Senior, are¡­ are you really a ninth-tier Earth Holy Level warrior with B-level genes?¡± In Lin Tian¡¯s view, Ye Li was too young. Could someone of such an age be a ninth-tier Earth Holy Level warrior with B-level genes? You must understand, this is a ninth-tier Earth Holy Level warrior with B-level genes! Naturally, he had never seen a ninth-tier Earth Holy Level warrior with B-level genes, and he thought perhaps he couldn¡¯t even aspire to such an existence. ¡°No.¡± Ye Li shook his head. He thought, since these people did not believe it, he might as well say he was not. Lin Tian, Lin Jing, and the doctors let out a sigh of relief upon hearing this. They thought if Ye Li truly had been a ninth-tier Earth Holy Level warrior with B-level genes, they would have been enormously embarrassed. ¡°Senior, although you are not a ninth-tier Earth Holy Level warrior with B-level genes, you must be a powerful warrior, and you possess that powerful zombie.¡± Lin Jing suddenly said to Ye Li. Ye Li smiled, a gentle smile appeared on his handsome face. ¡°Speak, what is your purpose?¡± Ye Li slowly began. Upon hearing this, Lin Jing clenched her teeth and then said to Ye Li: ¡°Senior, the Five Elements Sect will certainly not leave us alone, I beg you to protect us.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Hehe.¡± Ye Li laughed, thinking that Lin Jing really considered him a good person? He was not a good person, but he was certainly not a bad one either. However¡­ He thought, since he was bored anyway, he might as well just agree. Chapter 1602 - Chapter 1602 People from the Five Elements Sect Chapter 1602: People from the Five Elements Sect Chapter 1602: People from the Five Elements Sect Ye Li nodded at Lin Jing. ¡°Can.¡± Ye Li slowly spoke. Lin Jing¡¯s pale face instantly filled with surprise upon Ye Li¡¯s agreement. ¡°Thank you, senior.¡± Lin Jing hastily said to Ye Li. ¡°Not good!¡± Startlingly, a panicked voice came from outside the door. Lin Jing quickly pushed the door open. ¡°What¡¯s happened?¡± ¡°Miss Lin Jing, the people from the Five Elements Sect are here.¡± Lin Jing was startled; she knew that people from the Five Elements Sect would come, but she hadn¡¯t expected them to arrive so swiftly. Just as she was at a loss, Ye Li appeared by her side. ¡°Senior, the people from the Five Elements Sect have arrived.¡± Lin Jing said to Ye Li. On Ye Li¡¯s handsome face, naturally, there was no hint of disturbance as he spoke slowly: ¡°The Five Elements Sect is nothing to fuss about.¡± At these words, Ye Li walked forward at a measured pace. Lin Jing and Lin Tian exchanged a glance, then followed him. Before long, they arrived outside Xi Feng Town. And before them stood more than a dozen warriors from the Five Elements Sect with special genes! The leader was a Tier 1 warrior with B-level genes! The Tier 1 warrior with B-level genes originally intended to say something, but then he froze. It took a long while before the Tier 1 warrior with B-level genes regained his senses, and with astonishment, he asked Lin Tian: ¡°Lin Tian, you¡­ how are you unharmed?¡± ¡°What? Can¡¯t I be unharmed?¡± Lin Tian¡¯s voice was extremely cold. ¡°Weren¡¯t you severely injured by the sect leader, how can you¡­¡± The Tier 1 warrior with B-level genes hadn¡¯t finished speaking when he was interrupted by Ye Li. ¡°You seem to talk too much?¡± After Ye Li¡¯s voice reached the Tier 1 warrior with B-level genes and the rest of the Five Elements Sect¡¯s gene warriors, they were all momentarily stunned. The Tier 1 warrior with B-level genes sized up Ye Li, then a mocking smile appeared on his face. ¡°Boy, who gave you the courage to speak to me like that?¡± In the eyes of the Tier 1 warrior with B-level genes, Ye Li was simply a foolhardy youth who didn¡¯t know the immensity of heaven and earth! ¡°Heh heh.¡± Ye Li let out a laugh in response, a tinge of pity coloring his handsome face. ¡°Do you really trust your own eyes?¡± ¡°What?!¡± The Tier 1 warrior with B-level genes was taken aback, naturally failing to grasp Ye Li¡¯s meaning. Not just the Tier 1 warrior with B-level genes, even Lin Tian and Lin Jing didn¡¯t understand what Ye Li meant. ¡°Boy, what do you mean by that?¡± The Tier 1 warrior with B-level genes stared intently at Ye Li and demanded. Ye Li smiled indifferently and slowly said to the Tier 1 warrior with B-level genes in front of him: ¡°Never trust your own eyes, because sometimes they can deceive you.¡± Upon hearing this, the Tier 1 warrior with B-level genes could not help but become infuriated, and a thousand feet of raging fire burst forth above his head. ¡°Boy, are you saying I should not trust my own eyes, but trust yours instead?¡± The dozen or so gene warriors behind the Tier 1 warrior with B-level genes began to struggle to hold back their laughter, finding Ye Li to be rather amusing. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only In fact, they had never seen anyone quite as comical as Ye Li. ¡°Sigh.¡± Ye Li sighed; why couldn¡¯t these people understand? ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, how would you like to die?¡± Ye Li addressed the dozen or so gene warriors from the Five Elements Sect slowly. Chapter 1603 - Chapter 1603 I wont eat bear hearts and leopard gall bladders Chapter 1603: I won¡¯t eat bear hearts and leopard gall bladders Chapter 1603: I won¡¯t eat bear hearts and leopard gall bladders What!!! As soon as Ye Li spoke, over a dozen warriors from the Five Elements Sect with special genes were instantly shocked. They could rack their brains but would never have imagined that Ye Li would say such a thing. ¡°Kid, have you¡­ have you eaten a bear¡¯s heart and a leopard¡¯s gall?¡± In the eyes of the Tier 1 warrior, Ye Li must have eaten a bear¡¯s heart and a leopard¡¯s gall, otherwise he would never dare to say such a thing to him. ¡°I will never eat a bear¡¯s heart and a leopard¡¯s gall.¡± Ye Li spoke calmly and composedly. Seeing this, the Tier 1 warrior couldn¡¯t help but become immensely enraged. ¡°Kid, you don¡¯t cause trouble on the ground but instead provoke the heavens, I¡¯m going to kill you right now!¡± At the command of the Tier 1 warrior, a dozen warriors from the Five Elements Sect charged at Ye Li. ¡°Don¡¯t intervene.¡± Ye Li said slowly to Lin Tian and Lin Jing. Lin Tian and Lin Jing nodded upon hearing this. Although they knew that Ye Li was a powerful warrior, their hearts couldn¡¯t help but start to pound at this moment. Just as the dozen warriors from the Five Elements Sect were about to reach Ye Li, suddenly, the sound of piercing wind emerged abruptly. Hiss!!! Suddenly, everyone present couldn¡¯t help but gasp in shock, for they witnessed a scene that was supposed to be impossible. They saw that the dozen warriors from the Five Elements Sect who had attacked Ye Li were now all lying on the ground, each with a shocking bloody hole in their foreheads, which was truly terrifying to behold. ¡°How is this possible!¡± The Tier 1 warrior exclaimed in disbelief. He hurriedly blinked his eyes, feeling that he must have seen it wrong. But the outcome told him that he hadn¡¯t seen wrong at all. The Tier 1 warrior looked at Ye Li in utter astonishment. He had originally thought that Ye Li was just a reckless young man, but now it seemed that Ye Li was a terrifyingly powerful warrior! Lin Tian and Lin Jing were also stunned; they, of course, knew Ye Li was a powerful warrior, but they had no idea he could be this overwhelmingly strong! ¡°Now,¡± Ye Li said indifferently, looking at the Tier 1 warrior not far away, ¡°do you still choose to believe your own eyes?¡± At that moment, the Tier 1 warrior was at a complete loss for words, his face a picture of sheer terror. ¡°You you you¡­ I I I¡­¡± After a long while, the Tier 1 warrior finally managed to speak. ¡°I am from the Five Elements Sect, do you not realize what you are doing!¡± This Tier 1 warrior tried to suppress Ye Li with the identity of the Five Elements Sect. Unfortunately, he miscalculated. Since Ye Li had arrived in this world, countless people had tried to suppress him with their identities. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Unfortunately, their end was always miserable. Seeing Ye Li not finishing his words, the Tier 1 warrior thought that Ye Li was afraid, and a sneer appeared on his face. ¡°Kid, I can act like this never happened, but you need to leave now!¡± The purpose of the Tier 1 warrior¡¯s visit to Xi Feng Town was to slaughter everyone in Xi Feng Town; he naturally did not want to provoke Ye Li. Only because the power Ye Li had shown was far too terrifying! Chapter 1604 - Chapter 1604 Head to the Five Elements Sect Chapter 1604: Head to the Five Elements Sect Chapter 1604: Head to the Five Elements Sect Ye Li looked at the Tier 1 warrior calmly and spoke slowly: ¡°Do you really think I would let you go?¡± ¡°What do you mean?!¡± the Tier 1 warrior exclaimed, a coldness creeping into his expression. Ye Li glanced at the sun in the sky and said indifferently, ¡°The meaning is simple, I¡¯m about to kill you.¡± As soon as these words were spoken, a chill rushed from the Tier 1 warrior¡¯s tailbone to his forehead. ¡°You¡­ I am from the Five Elements Sect!¡± the Tier 1 warrior shouted at Ye Li. Ye Li laughed, he really did laugh. Because he found this Tier 1 warrior to be very amusing indeed. ¡°A sect that is no better than ants, daring to speak so boldly in front of me, Ye Li?¡± As the sound of his remark faded, Ye Li activated Swift Steps. In an instant, he was right in front of the Tier 1 warrior. Seeing this, the Tier 1 warrior couldn¡¯t help but lose his composure entirely. He couldn¡¯t have imagined, not even in his wildest dreams, that Ye Li¡¯s speed could be so fast. Lin Tian, Lin Jing, and a group of warriors with special genes hadn¡¯t anticipated it either. They all felt that Ye Li¡¯s speed was simply too fast; they had never seen nor heard of such a terrifying velocity before. ¡°My life is over!¡± the Tier 1 warrior cried out. As his voice faded, his life vanished from this world forever. Ye Li¡¯s face remained calm, as if he was merely doing a trivial task. Lin Tian and Lin Jing looked at each other in shock upon witnessing this. Suddenly, the words that Ye Li had said to them not long ago echoed in their ears: ¡°I am but a ninth-tier warrior.¡± They definitely wouldn¡¯t have believed it before, simply because Ye Li looked far too young. But now¡­ they were starting to believe it. The Tier 1 warrior had been extinguished in an instant. One could only imagine how strong Ye Li must be! ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Ye Li revealed a profile and spoke slowly to Lin Jing. Lin Jing was taken aback, ¡°Where to, Senior?¡± ¡°Five Elements Sect,¡± Ye Li said indifferently. Upon hearing this, Lin Jing felt a shock run through her. Five¡­ Elements¡­ Sect!!! ¡°Senior, you¡­ are you going to destroy the Five Elements Sect?¡± Lin Jing asked Ye Li in astonishment. ¡°Yes,¡± Ye Li nodded. Lin Jing was filled with endless shock. She thought how terrifying the senior was, a sect could be abolished just like that? ¡°But Senior¡­¡± ¡°Are you coming or not?¡± Upon hearing this, Lin Jing dared not continue and quickly walked over to Ye Li¡¯s side, then led Ye Li to the Five Elements Sect. All along the way, Lin Jing was full of worries! Although she guessed that Ye Li might be a ninth-tier warrior, but what if he wasn¡¯t? Wouldn¡¯t that be going to their death in vain? You must know, the Sect Master of the Five Elements Sect is a fourth-tier warrior! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Senior.¡± Lin Jing suddenly stopped, feeling it necessary to make things clear with Ye Li. ¡°The Sect Master of the Five Elements Sect is a fourth-tier warrior,¡± Lin Jing said to Ye Li. Ye Li¡¯s face was as tranquil as water. A fourth-tier warrior might seem terrifyingly powerful to ordinary people, but in his eyes, they were merely ants. Chapter 1605 - Chapter 1605 Go kill yourself dont make me do it Chapter 1605: Go kill yourself, don¡¯t make me do it. Chapter 1605: Go kill yourself, don¡¯t make me do it. Ye Li¡¯s face was as calm as still water, a reaction Lin Jing could never have anticipated. She wondered, could Senior Mo Fei truly be a ninth-tier Earth Saint level warrior with special genes? If that were the case, destroying the Five Elements Sect would naturally not be a difficult task. ¡°You should know,¡± Ye Li said indifferently as he looked at Lin Jing before him, ¡°in my eyes, the Five Elements Sect is nothing more than an ant-like sect.¡± Having said that, he continued walking forward. Upon seeing this, Lin Jing had no choice but to follow along. ¡­ The Five Elements Sect. Ye Li and Lin Jing had already arrived at the base of the Five Elements Sect. ¡°Go tell them, just say we¡¯re here to eliminate the Five Elements Sect.¡± Ye Li spoke to Lin Jing slowly. Upon hearing this, a look of astonishment couldn¡¯t help but appear on Lin Jing¡¯s fair face. Nevertheless, she walked over. A dozen or so disciples of the Five Elements Sect swiftly blocked Lin Jing, shouting: ¡°Stop! What is your business?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Seconds later, Lin Jing mustered her courage and said to the dozen or so Five Elements Sect disciples before her: ¡°We are here to annihilate your Five Elements Sect.¡± What?! Upon hearing these words, the dozen or so Five Elements Sect disciples all started in shock, unable to believe that Lin Jing would say such a thing. ¡°You¡­ what did you say?¡± All these Five Elements Sect disciples felt like they must have misheard. Someone dared to come and eliminate their Five Elements Sect? In their minds, there was no better explanation than a misunderstanding. ¡°Go on, tell your sect leader.¡± At this moment, Ye Li¡¯s voice entered the ears of the dozen or so Five Elements Sect disciples. The disciples all froze again, turning their gaze towards Ye Li. ¡°Where did this madman come from! Do you have any idea who we, the Five Elements Sect, are¡­¡± The words of the Five Elements Sect disciple were cut short as he fell to the ground, lifeless. Hiss!!! Witnessing such a scene, the remaining dozen or so Five Elements Sect disciples were all stricken with horror. They had never expected such a turn of events! ¡°I had thought to let you live a bit longer, but you don¡¯t cherish it,¡± sighed Ye Li. As the sound faded, the lives of the dozen or so Five Elements Sect disciples in front of him were extinguished from this world forever. Until their deaths, they could not have imagined they would die like this. ¡°Let¡¯s head up the mountain,¡± said Ye Li to Lin Jing, who was at his side. Lin Jing nodded. The commotion at the mountain gate naturally drew the attention of the Five Elements Sect. It wasn¡¯t long before several hundred Five Elements Sect disciples appeared before Ye Li and Lin Jing. ¡°Senior,¡± Seeing this, a thick shade of terror couldn¡¯t help but appear on Lin Jing¡¯s pale face. Although she was aware that Ye Li was an extremely terrifying warrior with special genes, the Five Elements Sect still loomed as a deep psychological shadow in her heart. ¡°Who are you!¡± Suddenly, a middle-aged man broke through the crowd and stepped forward! ¡°Senior, this is the sect leader of the Five Elements Sect, Lu Zhan!¡± Lin Jing informed Ye Li. Ye Li did not say much. He just looked indifferently at the middle-aged man. Seconds later, Ye Li said to the middle-aged man: ¡°Kill yourself, and don¡¯t make me do it.¡± Whir!!! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Hearing these words, the several hundred disciples of the Five Elements Sect were all dumbstruck. They had never expected Ye Li to suddenly say something like that. To ask their sect leader to commit suicide? Has this person gone mad? In the eyes of the several hundred Five Elements Sect disciples, Ye Li must have lost his mind; otherwise, how could he utter such laughable words? Chapter 1606 - Chapter 1606 Then go ahead and do it Chapter 1606: Then go ahead and do it Chapter 1606: Then go ahead and do it The Sect Master of the Five Elements Sect, Lu Zhan, was also taken aback. He had not expected that Ye Li, even though surrounded by his Five Elements Sect, could still be so arrogant. ¡°Boy, do you not know how to write the word ¡®death¡¯?¡± ¡°Eh?¡± After saying this, Lu Zhan noticed something. ¡°You seem to be Lin Tian¡¯s daughter, right?¡± The Sect Master of the Five Elements Sect, Lu Zhan, asked Lin Jing. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Lin Jing clenched her teeth, as it was the Sect Master of the Five Elements Sect, Lu Zhan, who had injured her father. ¡°Father, let me slay them!¡± Suddenly, a young man stepped forward. This young man was exceedingly handsome, a rare sight in this world. However, naturally, it depends on who you compare him with, compared to Ye Li, he was hardly on the same level. Seeing this young man, Lin Jing¡¯s fair face instantly turned cold. Her father, Lin Tian, had been severely injured by the Sect Master of the Five Elements Sect, Lu Zhan, because of this young man. Because this young man was none other than Lu Xiu, the young master of the Five Elements Sect. Lu Xiu, the young master of the Five Elements Sect, gave Ye Li and Lin Jing a cold smile. ¡°Right, you just told my father to kill himself, now I¡¯m telling you to kill yourself, don¡¯t make me do it.¡± Lu Xiu¡¯s face was full of mockery. In his view, Ye Li and Lin Jing were already dead, with no possibility of survival. ¡°Is that so?¡± Ye Li smiled calmly, ¡°Then, make your move.¡± Hearing this, Lu Xiu, the young master of the Five Elements Sect, couldn¡¯t help but become angry. ¡°Boy, you¡¯re asking for it, let¡¯s see if I don¡¯t tear you to pieces!¡± As he spoke, Lu Xiu, the young master of the Five Elements Sect, charged vehemently at Ye Li. The Sect Master of the Five Elements Sect, Lu Zhan, showed no sign of worry, knowing his son¡¯s strength. Even if Lu Xiu was no match for Ye Li, he would intervene when necessary. He knew, Ye Li could not possibly be his match. Lu Xiu, the young master of the Five Elements Sect, moved incredibly fast, closing the distance to Ye Li within seconds. ¡°Die!¡± Lu Xiu yelled at Ye Li and then threw a heavy punch. On the heavy punch, terrifying spiritual power was fully unleashed. Bang¡­! Lu Xiu, the young master of the Five Elements Sect, threw a fierce punch at Ye Li. Ah!!! Just when everyone thought Ye Li was about to become a corpse, they heard a scream. The scream naturally came from Lu Xiu, the young master of the Five Elements Sect. What!!! Suddenly, all the warriors with special genes of the Five Elements Sect had their pupils rapidly constrict. Because, Ye Li¡¯s hand had already pierced through Lu Xiu¡¯s body! The whole scene was beyond merely tragic. ¡°Xiu!¡± Seeing such a scene, the eyes of the Sect Master of the Five Elements Sect, Lu Zhan, turned red. ¡°Kill them!¡± The Sect Master of the Five Elements Sect, Lu Zhan, issued his thunderous rage! Instantly, hundreds of disciples from the Five Elements Sect rushed towards Ye Li and Lin Jing, their shouts filling the air! ¡°Such ants.¡± Ye Li slowly shook his head. Then, he took out the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword from the system space. Swish! A sword¡­ strike! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Suddenly, a supremely terrifying sword beam flew at the hundreds of disciples of the Five Elements Sect. Seeing such a fearsome sword beam approach, the pupils of the hundreds of disciples from the Five Elements Sect couldn¡¯t help but enlarge several times. They never imagined that Ye Li could unleash such a terrifying sword light. Boom!!! Suddenly, the area where the hundreds of disciples of the Five Elements Sect stood exploded with a heaven-shaking blast! Chapter 1607 - Chapter 1607 Slays the Five Elements Sect leader Lu Zhan Chapter 1607: Slays the Five Elements Sect leader Lu Zhan Chapter 1607: Slays the Five Elements Sect leader Lu Zhan This, this, this¡­ The Sect Master of the Five Elements Sect, Lu Zhan, was watching such a scene, struck as if by a bolt from the blue! His eyes were opened wider than they had ever been before. Despite racking his brain, he had never imagined such a scene could occur. Hundreds of disciples of the Five Elements Sect were instantly defeated with a single strike? In that moment, the Sect Master of the Five Elements Sect, Lu Zhan, was filled with immense terror. Lu Zhan watched Ye Li in utter disbelief, his face a portrait of shock! Meanwhile, Lin Jing stood stiffly on the side, as if petrified. He knew that Ye Li was terrifying, but he had never imagined Ye Li could be to such an extent! To think, these were hundreds of disciples of the Five Elements Sect! Just like that¡­ gone? Ye Li¡¯s face remained unchanged as he looked calmly at the horrified Sect Master Lu Zhan and slowly spoke, ¡°Are you afraid?¡± At this moment, Lu Zhan couldn¡¯t even muster a complete sentence, his whole body dripping with cold sweat. ¡°You, you, you¡­ what do you want?!¡± After a long while, the Sect Master of the Five Elements Sect, Lu Zhan, finally managed to ask Ye Li in shock. Ye Li smiled, ¡°Nothing in particular. I just want to kill you, that¡¯s all.¡± Hearing this, the Sect Master Lu Zhan was instantly terrified beyond measure, knowing his life was about to disappear from this world. ¡°Can¡­ can we talk?¡± The Sect Master of the Five Elements Sect, Lu Zhan, naturally didn¡¯t want to die! ¡°What do you think?¡± A mischievous glint appeared on Ye Li¡¯s jade-like face. Upon hearing this, Lu Zhan didn¡¯t know what to say anymore. ¡°Don¡¯t be too smug!¡± Suddenly, a chill ran down the Sect Master Lu Zhan¡¯s spine! ¡°Hmm?¡± Ye Li smiled; he hadn¡¯t expected that at this very moment, Sect Master Lu Zhan could still muster the courage to say such things. ¡°May as well fight to the death!¡± Only to hear the Sect Master Lu Zhan say coldly to Ye Li. Ye Li laughed upon hearing this; he truly found Lu Zhan¡¯s words ridiculously funny. ¡°Lu Zhan, you want to fight to the death with me?¡± Ye Li¡¯s face showed a hint of mockery, ¡°Do you think you are worthy?¡± Upon hearing Ye Li¡¯s words, Lu Zhan, for some reason, began trembling uncontrollably. Only because he realized just how terrifying Ye Li was, feeling that merely looking at him could extinguish any hope of survival. Ye Li¡¯s eyes held thousands of layers of murderous intent, his presence imposing from hundreds of steps away! The Sect Master of the Five Elements Sect, Lu Zhan, was truly scared! At this moment, he no longer wished to fight to the death with Ye Li; only one thought crossed his mind¡­ That was to flee!!! Immediately, the Sect Master of the Five Elements Sect, Lu Zhan, began to flee for his life. Watching Lu Zhan¡¯s desperate run, Ye Li couldn¡¯t help but shake his head internally. He didn¡¯t understand why there were always people trying to flee from him. Did they really think¡­ they could escape? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Right away, Ye Li raised his finger, and terrifying spiritual power began to swirl around it. Just as the Sect Master of the Five Elements Sect, Lu Zhan, was about to look back to see if Ye Li had caught up, he saw a terrifying golden spiritual energy attack flying towards him. Ah!!! The terrifying golden spiritual energy attack had not yet struck the Sect Master Lu Zhan¡¯s body when Lu Zhan screamed loudly. Only because he knew, once such a terrifying golden spiritual energy attack hit him, his life would forever vanish from this world. Chapter 1608 - Chapter 1608 a dark town without any light Chapter 1608: a dark town without any light Chapter 1608: a dark town without any light The Sect Leader of Five Elements Sect, Lu Zhan, fell heavily to the ground, his eyes wide open! Clearly, he had not expected his life to end like this. There would naturally be no change in Ye Li¡¯s expression, for in his eyes, the Sect Leader Lu Zhan was but a mere ant. An ant that he could slay thousands of times in the blink of an eye! So of course his face showed no emotion! Standing to the side, Lin Jing watched as the Sect Leader Lu Zhan fell, her body uncontrollably beginning to tremble. Because she felt that Ye Li was no longer human, but a devil that had climbed up from the Abyss of Tartarus! A true devil! After Ye Li walked up to Lin Jing, she still hadn¡¯t snapped back to reality, her pale face filled with shock. Of course she was frightened, thinking back to that day outside Xi Feng Town, thankful that she hadn¡¯t provoked Ye Li, otherwise her fate would have been the same as Sect Leader Lu Zhan¡¯s, if not worse! ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Ye Li spoke slowly. Only after Ye Li had walked dozens of steps away did Lin Jing recover her senses. It wasn¡¯t long before the two of them returned to Xi Feng Town. Lin Jing told Lin Tian everything that had happened. As news spread from one person to ten, ten to a hundred, in just an instant, the entire Xi Feng Town knew. All the people of Xi Feng Town regarded Ye Li as their lifesaver. And all the slender and graceful young ladies of Xi Feng Town were all prepared to offer themselves to Ye Li! However, Ye Li was naturally uninterested in these things. After staying in Xi Feng Town for another day, he left. He still had several chances for mad synthesis, and he needed to find a larger Zombie Gathering Area to use up these opportunities. Immediately, he released the Apocalypse Legion from his system space. Ye Li sent the Apocalypse Legion out to search for Zombie Gathering Areas. He also began searching for Zombie Gathering Areas on his own. Three days later. Ye Li arrived at a small town. It was already night, but the small town was completely dark, as if no one lived there at all. He initially thought the same, but what happened next made him realize he was not only wrong, but utterly mistaken. Because shortly after he entered the town, a large group of people surrounded him, torches in hand. These people were all warriors with special genes, and in addition to torches, they had chilling machetes in their hands! ¡°What are you doing here!¡± A seventh-tier Earth King-level warrior with special genes shouted at Ye Li. Ye Li smiled inwardly, thinking that he wasn¡¯t a bad person after all, so why should such a scene occur? This was rather interesting. ¡°My name is Ye Li, just passing through your town.¡± Ye Li said to the warriors with B-level genes. Doubt appeared on the face of the seventh-tier Earth King-level warrior! Seconds later, the seventh-tier Earth King-level warrior shouted at Ye Li again: ¡°You¡¯re not from Guan Linshan, are you?¡± Over a hundred warriors with special genes also looked at Ye Li, all wanting to know how he would answer. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At the same time, their faces showed a ferocity! As if, should Ye Li answer that he was indeed from Guan Linshan, they would not hesitate to hack him to death without a second thought. It was unfortunate, however, that Ye Li was not only unrelated to Guan Linshan, but he also had no idea what Guan Linshan was. ¡°What is Guan Linshan?¡± Ye Li asked the seventh-tier Earth King-level warrior. Chapter 1609 - Chapter 1609 Guan Linshan is here Chapter 1609: Guan Linshan is here. Chapter 1609: Guan Linshan is here. The seventh-tier Earth King-level warrior with special genes and over a hundred warriors with B-level genes all paused in shock. Clearly, none of them had expected Ye Li to say such a thing. No matter what, they couldn¡¯t have imagined that Ye Li actually didn¡¯t know Guan Linshan! On Guan Linshan, there was a gang of fierce bandits who had, in recent years, taken up residence on the mountain, specializing in looting and robbery! Ye Li thought that there was something quite interesting about this post-apocalyptic world; it still had bandits, but to whom could one complain? ¡°Are you really not one of Guan Linshan¡¯s people?¡± The seventh-tier Earth King-level warrior couldn¡¯t be sure and asked Ye Li again. ¡°How could I possibly be one of Guan Linshan¡¯s people when I don¡¯t even know Guan Linshan?¡± A look of helplessness appeared on Ye Li¡¯s handsome face. Intuition told the seventh-tier Earth King-level warrior that Ye Li wasn¡¯t lying. ¡°It seems you are truly not one of Guan Linshan¡¯s people.¡± The seventh-tier Earth King-level warrior let out a sigh of relief. The hundred or so warriors surrounding Ye Li also let out a sigh of relief. ¡°Forgive my bluntness, but why did you think I was one of Guan Linshan¡¯s people?¡± Ye Li asked with a puzzled look, scanning the warriors in front of him. Upon hearing this, the seventh-tier Earth King-level warrior sighed and then said to Ye Li, ¡°The people of Guan Linshan put out a word that they would come to hijack Daliu Town tomorrow, so that¡¯s why we¡­¡± The seventh-tier Earth King-level warrior left his sentence unfinished, perhaps feeling somewhat embarrassed. Although the seventh-tier Earth King-level warrior didn¡¯t finish speaking, the implication was obvious. ¡°Master Zhang!¡± Suddenly, a warrior ran over, a look of panic on his face. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± The seventh-tier Earth King-level warrior asked anxiously. This seventh-tier Earth King-level warrior was named Zhang Dong, the most powerful warrior with special genes in Daliu Town. ¡°The people of Guan Linshan have arrived!¡± What!!! As soon as this statement came out, everyone present exclaimed in shock. They thought the people of Guan Linshan weren¡¯t going to hijack them until tomorrow, so why did they come today? ¡°How ruthless Guan Linshan is!¡± Zhang Dong¡¯s face instantly turned ice-cold. ¡°Everyone, follow me out to battle!¡± Immediately following Zhang Dong, all the warriors that had surrounded Ye Li left. ¡­ On the main road connecting Daliu Town to Guan Linshan, over three hundred warriors from Daliu Town were already waiting for the people from Guan Linshan. Before long, they heard the sound of horseshoes! They saw dozens of men riding tall horses, galloping towards them. ¡°Get ready, everyone, and prepare to kill on my command!¡± Zhang Dong spoke coldly. All three hundred or so warriors nodded their heads. Finally, the dozen or so men riding tall horses arrived close to them! ¡°Hehe, do you ants actually think you can fight us?¡± A Tier 1 Earth King-level warrior with special genes spoke disdainfully to the three hundred-plus warriors in front of him. The three hundred-plus warriors from Daliu Town all felt the terrifying aura emanating from the man who spoke, and a look of horror appeared on their faces. ¡°Guan Linshan, aren¡¯t you being too oppressive!¡± The seventh-tier Earth King-level warrior shouted. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Hehe!¡± ¡°This is how we Guan Linshan operate; it¡¯s your fault for being weak, Daliu Town.¡± A Tier 1 Heavenly King-level warrior sneered coldly. Suddenly, the Tier 1 Heavenly King-level warrior gave the command, ¡°Kill them all! Leave no one alive!¡± Following the command of the Tier 1 Heavenly King-level warrior, dozens of warriors charged forward. Chapter 1610 - Chapter 1610 One second disappears before my eyes Chapter 1610: One second disappears before my eyes Chapter 1610: One second disappears before my eyes The dozens of warriors with special genes from Guan Linshan were far more powerful than those from Daliu Town. Hundreds of warriors with special genes were not their match at all, and in an instant, dozens had died! ¡°Retreat!¡± Seeing this situation, Zhang Dong hurriedly shouted. The warriors with special genes from Daliu Town then prepared to retreat. The warriors with special genes who had come from Guan Linshan naturally were not going to let those from Daliu Town off so easily. Just as they were pursuing them relentlessly, a voice reached everyone¡¯s ears. ¡°I¡¯ve just arrived at Daliu Town, I don¡¯t want such things to happen.¡± Everyone was taken aback, as they could not have anticipated such words at this time. For a moment, everyone turned towards the source of the voice. The warriors with special genes from Daliu Town took one look and were all startled. ¡°Is it him?!¡± How could the warriors from Daliu Town expect that the person speaking would be Ye Li? Meanwhile, the warriors with special genes from Guan Linshan were stunned, because for the life of them they hadn¡¯t anticipated that someone who looked to be in their twenties could possess such a bold spirit! Ye Li had already calmly walked to the front of the warriors with special genes from Daliu Town, his face very serene. ¡°You are¡­?¡± A warrior with B-level genes from the Tier 1 Heavenly King Realm looked at Ye Li. He was aware that the world contained many geniuses and Ye Li¡¯s courage must be matched by his corresponding strength. ¡°My name is Ye Li,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Ye Li? The warrior with B-level genes from the Tier 1 Heavenly King Realm thought for a moment but realized he had never heard the name Ye Li before. ¡°You¡¯re also from Daliu Town?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I already say, I¡¯ve just come to Daliu Town. I don¡¯t want such things to happen, didn¡¯t you hear me?¡± A sly look appeared on Ye Li¡¯s jade-like face. At these words, the warrior with B-level genes from the Tier 1 Heavenly King Realm¡¯s expression turned chilly! ¡°So, what you¡¯re saying is that you¡¯re intending to stand up for Daliu Town?¡± ¡°You could say that.¡± Ye Li said flatly, his face still calm without showing any fluctuations. Hearing this, the warrior with B-level genes from the Tier 1 Heavenly King realm became increasingly angry. ¡°Do you have any idea who we are?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are. Right now, I¡¯m giving you one second,¡± Ye Li said calmly, looking directly at the warrior with B-level genes from the Tier 1 Heavenly King realm, ¡°If you don¡¯t leave, your lives will forever disappear from this world.¡± Whoosh! The warriors with special genes from Guan Linshan were stunned upon hearing this. They had seen arrogant people before, but such arrogance like Ye Li¡¯s was truly rare in their lives! They wondered just what kind of strength Ye Li possessed to dare to be so bold in front of them! Or were they dealing with someone who simply didn¡¯t understand the heights of the heavens and the depth of the earth? Naturally, the warriors with special genes from Guan Linshan preferred to believe the latter! Meanwhile, the warriors with special genes from Daliu Town were just as shocked. They thought¡­ Could Ye Li actually be a formidable existence? If that were truly the case, then their town of Daliu might be saved. ¡°Young man, what did you just say?!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The warrior with B-level genes from the Tier 1 Heavenly King Realm raged. He was truly angry, for he could hardly remember the last time he felt such fury. To disappear within a second¡­ Where could they possibly disappear to in one second? ¡°It seems,¡± Ye Li said calmly, looking at the warrior with B-level genes from the Tier 1 Heavenly King Realm, ¡°you are not willing to disappear?¡± Chapter 1611 - Chapter 1611 Do you believe what I said now Chapter 1611: Do you believe what I said now? Chapter 1611: Do you believe what I said now? The Tier 1 Heavenly King warrior with special genes turned pale at the words. ¡°Boy, even if we do not disappear, I am curious to see how you could make our lives vanish from this world forever.¡± In the eyes of the Tier 1 Heavenly King warrior with special genes, Ye Li was nothing but an ignorant youngster. Anyone with a bit of sense would not speak such words. ¡°Sigh.¡± Ye Li sighed, wondering why these people just couldn¡¯t understand. Wasn¡¯t life good? He had already given them a chance to live, but they did not cherish it. What more could he do? ¡°Boy, aren¡¯t you arrogant? Strike at us, then!¡± Seeing that Ye Li remained silent, the Tier 1 Heavenly King warrior with special genes couldn¡¯t help but become smug. ¡°Whoosh whoosh whoosh!¡± But just as the Tier 1 Heavenly King warrior with special genes had finished speaking, the sound of several dozen breaking winds appeared at everyone¡¯s ears! ¡°How is this possible!!!¡± Immediately, the Tier 1 Heavenly King warrior with special genes shouted out, his pupils rapidly contracting. Because, apart from him, all of the warriors with special genes from Guan Linshan had already fallen off their horses. All of their eyes were wide open, dead with stares unseeing; gory holes had appeared on all their foreheads. This, this, this¡­ The Tier 1 Heavenly King warrior with special genes, as if struck by lightning, stared at Ye Li, utterly horror-struck. Not in ten days and ten nights could he have imagined Ye Li to be such a formidable warrior with special genes. The warriors with special genes from Daliu Town were also shocked beyond belief. They had guessed Ye Li to be a terrifying figure, but they never thought he would be this terrifying! ¡°Now,¡± Ye Li said, looking calmly at the Tier 1 Heavenly King warrior with special genes, ¡°do you believe my words?¡± The Tier 1 Heavenly King warrior with special genes was scared out of his wits. He dared to swear, he absolutely dared to swear! This was the most terrifying experience he had ever had since birth. If he had known how terrifying Ye Li was, he would have run away without looking back the moment he saw Ye Li. Unfortunately, this world has never had a cure for regret. The warriors with special genes from Daliu Town, they had all become extremely excited. They knew that if it weren¡¯t for Ye Li, their Daliu Town would have been finished. Ye Li was their savior! ¡°I, I, I¡­ I am from Guan Linshan, if you dare do anything to me, our Guan Linshan will not let you go,¡± the Tier 1 Heavenly King warrior with special genes said to Ye Li, his body trembling uncontrollably. Ye Li shook his head upon hearing this, truly not understanding why everyone wanted to use their status to oppress him. ¡°Scared, aren¡¯t you? Our Guan Linshan¡­¡± The Tier 1 Heavenly King warrior with special genes thought Ye Li was scared of Guan Linshan seeing that he did not respond. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But before he could finish his words, he was never to have the chance to continue. Because the Tier 1 Heavenly King warrior with special genes, his entire body had already exploded into pieces. Ye Li¡¯s face naturally showed not the slightest hint of disturbance; in his eyes, these warriors with special genes from Guan Linshan were nothing more than ants. He turned back to find that the people from Daliu Town had all frozen still like clay statues, unable to regain their composure for a long time. After a long while, the seventh-tier Earth King-level warrior with special genes, Zhang Dong, was the first to come to his senses and hurriedly said to Ye Li with respect, ¡°My lord!¡± Chapter 1612 - Chapter 1612 Breakthrough tenth-tier Grounder Saint level Chapter 1612: Breakthrough, tenth-tier Grounder Saint level Chapter 1612: Breakthrough, tenth-tier Grounder Saint level Zhang Dong watched Ye Li with utter shock and horror. At this moment, he was consumed by retrospective fear, glad that he hadn¡¯t offended Ye Li too much earlier. Otherwise, they knew all too well what their fate would be. Just like Zhang Dong, all the warriors with special genes from Daliu Town silently breathed sighs of relief. ¡°Sir, you truly are our savior in Daliu Town. Without you, our town would have been doomed,¡± Zhang Dong said to Ye Li again. There was no fluctuation on Ye Li¡¯s face, simply because he had lost count of how many times he had heard such words. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I was merely lending a hand,¡± Ye Li said calmly. All the warriors with special genes from Daliu Town were moved to tears with gratitude. Without delay, Zhang Dong hurriedly invited Ye Li into Daliu Town. Once they arrived at the town¡¯s finest house, and after inviting Ye Li to take the seat of honor, Zhang Dong spoke to Ye Li again: ¡°Sir, may I¡­ ?¡± Zhang Dong hesitated, as if struggling to express his thoughts. The warriors with special genes in the hall were also puzzled, all unaware of what Zhang Dong would ask. Seconds later, Zhang Dong finally mustered the courage, ¡°Sir, may I ask what Realm of warrior with special genes you are?¡± No sooner had he spoken than all the warriors in the hall turned to Ye Li, all wanting to know the extent of Ye Li¡¯s Realm! What level of Realm must one possess to be as fearsome as Ye Li! The strength Ye Li had displayed outside Daliu Town had left them all feeling as if they were suffocating; with such power, they could not even hope to survive. ¡°Do you really want to know?¡± Ye Li asked with a light smile. ¡°Of course,¡± Zhang Dong nodded quickly. Although he knew it wasn¡¯t appropriate to ask, his curiosity was too strong. ¡°Alright,¡± Ye Li looked at all the warriors with special genes in the hall, ¡°I am a ninth-tier Earth King.¡± Ding! ¡°Congratulations Host for becoming a tenth-tier Earth King.¡± The moment Ye Li¡¯s words fell, the system¡¯s voice appeared in his mind. This¡­ Ye Li was stunned; had he really made a breakthrough so easily? How could he even begin to explain this? What!!! All the warriors in the hall were astounded to hear that Ye Li was a ninth-tier Earth King warrior. A ninth-tier Earth King? Naturally, they had heard of Earth King warriors, but they had never seen one! And now this terrifying being was before their very eyes, and he had saved Daliu Town? ¡°Sir¡­ are you really a ninth-tier Earth King warrior?¡± Shocked to his core, disbelief etched across Zhang Dong¡¯s face. All the warriors present were in the utmost shock! After all, this was a ninth-tier Earth King warrior they were talking about! An existence they couldn¡¯t even fathom reaching! ¡°Uh¡­¡± Ye Li was at a loss for words. However, he still intended to reveal his true Realm to all the warriors in the hall. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Actually,¡± Ye Li looked at all the warriors, ¡°I am not a ninth-tier Earth King.¡± Upon hearing this, everyone in the hall secretly sighed in relief. They had also thought that it was not possible for Ye Li to be a ninth-tier Earth King warrior; after all, Ye Li looked far too young. If someone of such young age had become a ninth-tier Earth King warrior, it would mean that Ye Li was the greatest prodigy in the world. But what they could never have imagined was the words that Ye Li would say next: ¡°I am now a tenth-tier Earth King warrior.¡± Chapter 1613 - Chapter 1613 Apocalypse Legion Upgrade Chapter 1613: Apocalypse Legion Upgrade Chapter 1613: Apocalypse Legion Upgrade All the people in the hall were astonished beyond measure upon hearing Ye Li speak such words. Clearly, they had never imagined Ye Li would say something like that. ¡°Sir, you¡­you are a tenth-tier Earth King warrior with B-level genes?¡± Zhang Dong swallowed hard. When Ye Li said he wasn¡¯t a ninth-tier Earth King warrior, Zhang Dong had taken a breath of relief. But where could he have imagined that Ye Li would claim to be a tenth-tier Earth King warrior? After all, this was a tenth-tier Earth King warrior! For a moment, everyone in the hall looked at each other, at a loss for words. Naturally, they didn¡¯t believe that Ye Li was a tenth-tier Earth King warrior, as he looked much too young. However, despite his youth, there was something unforgettable about his eyes once you beheld them. They were as calm as the night, as deep as the ocean. ¡°What, you don¡¯t believe me?¡± Ye Li surveyed all the warriors with B-level genes in the hall. He wondered why people refused to believe the truth these days. This¡­ ¡°Sir, it¡¯s not that we don¡¯t believe you, but a tenth-tier Earth King warrior with B-level genes¡­¡± Zhang Dong didn¡¯t finish his sentence, but the implication was clear. ¡°Right, do you know where there is a large Zombie Gathering Area, preferably one with a lot of zombies?¡± Ye Li suddenly asked everyone in the hall. Upon hearing this, everyone in the hall was taken aback, clearly not expecting such a question from Ye Li. ¡°Sir, why are you looking for a Zombie Gathering Area?¡± Zhang Dong¡¯s face revealed complete bafflement. ¡°Just tell me whether you know of any or not,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Zhang Dong shared his knowledge of a large Zombie Gathering Area near Guan Linshan with Ye Li. Ye Li was quite surprised to learn that there was indeed a large Zombie Gathering Area near Guan Linshan. He thought this was quite the coincidence. Then let¡¯s go. Soon after, he left Daliu Town and headed for Guan Linshan. ¡­ Guan Linshan. It didn¡¯t take long for Ye Li to arrive at Guan Linshan. To be precise, Guan Linshan wasn¡¯t simply a mountain but a mountain range. After reaching Guan Linshan, Ye Li discovered the large Zombie Gathering Area. He exhaustively used the fuse chances, turned all the zombies in the large Zombie Gathering Area into one, and then fused these combined zombies with the Apocalypse Legion. Spending half a month in the vicinity, Ye Li finally depleted all his fuse chances. And the Apocalypse Legion had now reached the ninth-tier Earth King Realm! At this point, Ye Li¡¯s combat power had reached a pinnacle. Now¡­ He thought about wiping out the vermin on Guan Linshan and then heading to the Main Area. Before long, Ye Li approached a mountain stronghold in Guan Linshan. The few men guarding the gate were stunned, their souls shocked by Ye Li¡¯s appearance. ¡°Who are you?¡± They could never have anticipated the appearance of such an unparalleled beauty before their eyes. ¡°My name is Ye Li.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh! With the sound of slicing wind, each of the men¡¯s foreheads bore a ghastly blood hole. To their deaths, they did not know how they had been killed. There was no fluctuation on Ye Li¡¯s face, for in his eyes, these men were a hundred times weaker than mere ants. The commotion naturally alerted those inside! Chapter 1614 - Chapter 1614 Why do you always like to run for your life Chapter 1614: Why do you always like to run for your life? Chapter 1614: Why do you always like to run for your life? In an instant, hundreds of people rushed out, confronting Ye Li. A warrior with B-level genes from the Heavenly King Realm looked at the bodies on the ground and could not help but become furiously enraged, roaring at Ye Li: ¡°You must¡¯ve eaten the heart of a bear and the gall of a leopard to dare kill my people from Guan Linshan!¡± This seventh-tier warrior with B-level genes from the Heavenly King Realm was the leader of this band of ants. Ye Li, his face as fair as jade, showed no fluctuation of emotion as he slowly spoke to the warrior with B-level genes from the Heavenly King Realm: ¡°Not only did I kill them, but I¡¯ll also kill all of you.¡± Upon hearing this, the hundreds of people were all stunned into silence. Because they could never have imagined, even breaking their heads, that Ye Li would still utter such arrogant words at this point. Didn¡¯t he know¡­ how to spell ¡®death¡¯? Ye Li himself shook his head in secret; he couldn¡¯t understand why people always thought he had eaten the heart of a bear and the gall of a leopard. ¡°Stop the nonsense and come over,¡± Ye Li beckoned to the warrior with B-level genes from the Heavenly King Realm with a hook of his finger, ¡°Let me kill you.¡± Upon hearing these words, the warrior with B-level genes from the Heavenly King Realm roared with a thunderous fury, shouting loudly to the hundreds of warriors behind him: ¡°Kill!¡± With the order from the seventh-tier warrior with B-level genes from the Heavenly King Realm, hundreds of men wielding large knives charged toward Ye Li. Although the realms of these hundreds of men were not high, when they gathered together, they had the momentum of a tiger descending a mountain. However, even with the momentum of a tiger descending a mountain, in Ye Li¡¯s eyes, they were still like ants. He took the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword out of the system space. The hundreds of men charging at Ye Li had not even time to be frightened by the anomaly that had appeared before their lives were forever erased from this world. Ah ah ah ah! Only the sounds of countless screams reached the ears of the seventh-tier warrior with B-level genes from the Heavenly King Realm. The seventh-tier warrior with B-level genes from the Heavenly King Realm saw the scene before him and became so scared that he lost three souls and six spirits. He hastily retreated several steps, his face showing as much terror as it possibly could. He witnessed the most horrifying scene in history! ¡°You, you, you¡­¡± The seventh-tier warrior with B-level genes from the Heavenly King Realm watched Ye Li in utter shock, unable to utter a complete sentence. In his eyes, Ye Li was a devil, a true devil! ¡°Come here, what are you waiting for?¡± Ye Li looked at the warrior with B-level genes from the Heavenly King Realm indifferently. Upon hearing this, the warrior with B-level genes from the Heavenly King Realm was so frighted that he almost lost his three souls and seven spirits. ¡°I, I, I¡­ I don¡¯t want to die, I really don¡¯t want to die,¡± said the warrior with B-level genes from the Heavenly King Realm in horror to Ye Li. Ye Li smiled inwardly, ¡°In this world, who truly wishes to die?¡± The warrior with B-level genes from the Heavenly King Realm knew Ye Li would never let him go, no matter what. At that moment, the only thought in his mind was to escape! Watching the warrior with B-level genes from the Heavenly King Realm flee, Ye Li slowly shook his head. He didn¡¯t understand, he truly didn¡¯t understand, why there were always people trying to flee for their lives. Did they think they could escape? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Or was it that they simply wanted to live for a few more seconds? Suddenly, Ye Li raised a single finger. On that finger, terrifying spiritual power had begun to coil around it. ¡°Swish!¡± A horrific blast of spiritual power targeted the retreating figure of the warrior with B-level genes from the Heavenly King Realm and flew toward him. Chapter 1615 - Chapter 1615 Wind Demon City Main Area Chapter 1615: Wind Demon City, Main Area Chapter 1615: Wind Demon City, Main Area A seventh-tier Heavenly King warrior with B-level genes could not possibly withstand such an attack. His body was pierced by this terrifying golden spiritual energy attack. Ye Li¡¯s face was as calm as water as he placed the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword into his system space. Then, he nodded slightly, looked up at the sun, and thought it was time to head to the Main Area. Since arriving from Zone 23 to the wilderness of the Main Area, he had been continuously using opportunities for frenzied fusion. He still hadn¡¯t visited the Main Area. Miss Xiaohui was the daughter of the lord of Wind Demon City, so naturally, his purpose for coming to the Main Area was for Miss Xiaohui. Even with his toes, he could guess that the lord of Wind Demon City must be very strong! As to how strong, he did not yet know. ¡­ Main Area. Ye Li had already arrived in the Main Area. He couldn¡¯t help but marvel at the prosperity of the Main Area. It was hundreds of times more prosperous than any city in China. ¡°I heard that the lord of Wind Demon City¡¯s daughter is getting engaged to the Chen family.¡± ¡°Yes, the young master of the Chen family, Chen Shaolong, is the most powerful genius in our Wind Demon City.¡± ¡°Ah, truly a match made by heaven.¡± Ye Li had just arrived in the Main Area when he overheard several men talking. He slowly walked up to these men. ¡°What is the name of the lord of Wind Demon City¡¯s daughter?¡± Ye Li asked the men in front of him. Ye Li still wasn¡¯t sure if the lord of Wind Demon City had more than one daughter; it might not necessarily be Miss Xiaohui. The men were startled; they didn¡¯t understand what was wrong with Ye Li. Didn¡¯t he know that the lord of Wind Demon City only had one daughter? ¡°Brother, you must be new to the Main Area. The daughter of the lord of Wind Demon City is called Gao Hui.¡± Gao Hui? Ye Li was shocked; he knew Gao Hui was Miss Xiaohui. ¡°The engagement ceremony is tomorrow. Who knows how many people will come to see it; it¡¯s the biggest event in our Wind Demon City.¡± One of the men said to Ye Li. Ye Li smiled. He thought to himself that he had arrived at just the right time. From what he learned from these men, the engagement was to be held at the Chen family¡¯s place. The Chen family was the most powerful family in Wind Demon City. Even the lord of the city had to give face to the head of the Chen family. Not for any other reason, but because the head of the Chen family was a tier 3 Heavenly King warrior with B-level genes! Ye Li had never before encountered such a powerful adversary as a tier 3 Heavenly King warrior with B-level genes. Currently, even after fusing with the Apocalypse Legion, at most he could only defeat a Tier 1 Heavenly King warrior with B-level genes. A tier 3 Heavenly King warrior with B-level genes was something he could not possibly defeat, no matter what. However¡­ This time, he would knowingly go to the mountain where the tiger lurked! Broad daylight! Ye Li had just left a hotel when he noticed many people heading in one direction. He knew they were all going to the Chen family¡¯s. He naturally followed them. It wasn¡¯t long before he followed the crowd to the gates of the Chen family. The Chen family residence was like a palace, reaching the pinnacle of opulence. At that moment, countless people were entering the Chen family¡¯s residence, and he followed them in. Half an hour later. Suddenly, a shout rang out, and everyone turned to look in that direction. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°The lord has arrived!¡± Thereupon, a middle-aged man strode forward. This middle-aged man was extremely imposing, his whole body as robust as if sculpted, striking awe in those who saw him! This middle-aged man was none other than the lord of Wind Demon City, Gao Boxiong! The lord of Wind Demon City, Gao Boxiong, was a tier 2 Heavenly King warrior with B-level genes, an immensely powerful being! Chapter 1616 - Chapter 1616 I am against this marriage Chapter 1616: I am against this marriage. Chapter 1616: I am against this marriage. With the arrival of the Lord of Wind Demon City, Gao Boxiong, everyone¡¯s gaze had turned reverent. They all knew that City Lord Gao Boxiong was a warrior with Tier 2 Heavenly Saint-level special genes. A warrior with Tier 2 Heavenly Saint-level special genes was an existence they could only look up to, but never reach. It wasn¡¯t long before the Chen family¡¯s head, Chen Jiuyou, also arrived. Chen Jiuyou was an elder, around the age of seventy. In terms of strength, he was a 3rd tier Heavenly Saint-level warrior with special genes, the most powerful presence in Wind Demon City! Gao Boxiong and Chen Jiuyou made their way to the high platform. All eyes were on City Lord Gao Boxiong and Chen Jiuyou. ¡°Today is the day my daughter and the young master of the Chen family, Chen Shaolong, are to be engaged. This is a grand occasion for Wind Demon City¡­¡± Before City Lord Gao Boxiong could finish, a voice appeared in everyone¡¯s ears. ¡°I oppose this marriage!¡± Hiss!!! Hearing these words, everyone couldn¡¯t help but gasp in shock. They never imagined that anyone would dare to say such a thing at this time. Did he not fear death? Everyone looked in the direction of the voice. The speaker was none other than Ye Li. As the people looked at such an exceptionally handsome man, they were stunned. They naturally hadn¡¯t expected a man of such extraordinary beauty to exist in this world. Neither the Lord of Wind Demon City, Gao Boxiong, nor the head of the Chen family, Chen Jiuyou, expected someone to dare to oppose them! They looked coldly at Ye Li. ¡°Who are you?¡± Clearly, they did not recognize Ye Li. They also didn¡¯t understand why Ye Li opposed. ¡°My name is Ye Li,¡± Ye Li slowly spoke. Ye Li? The head of the Chen family, Chen Jiuyou was taken aback; he had never heard of the name Ye Li before. However, City Lord Gao Boxiong was stunned. Because he had heard the name Ye Li from his daughter, Gao Hui, not just once. His daughter Gao Hui often told him: ¡°I won¡¯t marry Chen Shaolong. Brother Ye Li will come for me.¡± City Lord Gao Boxiong hadn¡¯t expected that Ye Li would really come! This was truly audacious to the extreme! ¡°Today is a joyous occasion, so I won¡¯t bother with you. Leave quickly,¡± In the eyes of the head of the Chen family, Chen Jiuyou, Ye Li must be a madman. All eyes were on Ye Li, curious to see how he would respond. Ye Li smiled faintly, looking calmly at the head of the Chen family, Chen Jiuyou, and slowly said: ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you? I oppose this marriage.¡± At those words, Chen Jiuyou¡¯s expression involuntarily shifted! ¡°You¡¯re courting death, boy!¡± Then, a dozen Chen family warriors stepped in front of Ye Li. Before the dozen Chen family warriors could lay a hand on Ye Li, their lives were permanently erased from this world. What!!! Everyone present was taken aback at such a scene. They had never dreamed that Ye Li would be such a powerful warrior with special genes. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only They hadn¡¯t even seen how Ye Li moved, and these dozen warriors of the Chen family were finished? ¡°Courting death!¡± Suddenly, a Chen family elder made a move against Ye Li. This elder was a warrior with eighth-tier Evolved Being-level special genes, with a strength that had reached a terrifying level. An eighth-tier Evolved Being-level warrior with special genes was seen as an existence higher than the heavens in the eyes of ordinary warriors, but in Ye Li¡¯s eyes, it was nothing more than that. Chapter 1617 - Chapter 1617 Chance of Instantaneous Movement Chapter 1617: Chance of Instantaneous Movement Chapter 1617: Chance of Instantaneous Movement As the elder of the Chen family made his move, everyone knew that Ye Li was already a dead man, with no possibility of survival. The speed of this elder from the Chen family was incredibly fast, reaching Ye Li in an instant. This Chen family elder threw a fierce punch at Ye Li. He too believed that Ye Li¡¯s life was about to vanish from this world! Unfortunately, what happened next left everyone in utter terror. Because when the elder¡¯s fierce punch landed on Ye Li¡¯s body¡­ Ye Li¡¯s life did not vanish from the world, and he did not even stumble backward. How is that possible!!! The appearance of this scene made everyone gasp in shock and they were all struck dumb. It felt as if they were witnessing a scene that should have been impossible. What?! The Chen family elder who had struck at Ye Li was also stunned. He was an eighth-tier Evolved Being with special genes. Could it be that his formidable strength caused no harm to the person before him? Is this¡­ Could this be a dream? This Chen family elder took a long time to recover his senses. Boom! Suddenly, Ye Li threw a punch at the Chen family elder. The elder couldn¡¯t react in time and was struck directly by Ye Li¡¯s punch, violently flying backward. Whoosh! All those present saw the Chen family elder flying back and were utterly astonished. The elder smashed heavily onto the ground, showing no signs of life. An eighth-tier Evolved Being from the Chen family was instantly killed? Everyone¡¯s eyes widened as much as they ever had, their mouths open wide enough to swallow a large bowl. Silence, a deathly silence! Actually, Ye Li¡¯s coming here was impulsive. Because, whether it was Chen Jiuyou, the head of the Chen family, or Gao Boxiong, the master of Wind Demon City, he was no match for them. Hence the saying goes, knowing there¡¯s a tiger in the mountains, yet still walking towards the mountain. Ding! ¡°Congratulations, Host, you have obtained a chance for Instantaneous Movement.¡± Suddenly, the system¡¯s voice appeared in Ye Li¡¯s mind. Instantaneous Movement Chance: Able to teleport to any place within thirty miles. Looking at the description of Instantaneous Movement, Ye Li thought his luck was unbeatable. With this, his confidence surged. ¡°You¡­ you dared to kill an elder of my Chen family!¡± Chen Jiuyou, the head of the Chen family, regained his senses and shouted at Ye Li in fury. ¡°I originally didn¡¯t want to, but he insisted on courting death, what could I do?¡± Ye Li spoke slowly, his face calm as water, as if killing an eighth-tier Evolved Being from the Chen family was just a trivial matter. ¡°Seeking death!¡± Chen Jiuyou, the head of the Chen family, roared in anger and launched a fierce attack at Ye Li with his hand. Ye Li felt the terrifying danger, knowing he was absolutely no match for Chen Jiuyou. He had no choice but to use his chance of teleported movement, randomly moving to a location thirty miles away in the Main Area. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only When the Chen family saw Ye Li suddenly disappear, they hurriedly searched for him. But no matter how hard they tried, even if it cost them their eyesight, they wouldn¡¯t be able to locate Ye Li. Chen Jiuyou also froze, taking a long while to recover his composure. ¡°Find him! We must find that madman!¡± Chen Jiuyou roared. Chapter 1618 - Chapter 1618 Breakthrough Tier 1 Celestial Saint level Chapter 1618: Breakthrough, Tier 1 Celestial Saint level Chapter 1618: Breakthrough, Tier 1 Celestial Saint level Ye Li casually arrived at a place in the Main Area. He thought that he could no longer stay in the Main Area, that it would be safer in the wilderness. Upon his return, he would spell the doom of the Chen family! Immediately, he activated Swift Steps and headed towards the wilderness. ¡­ The news of what happened at the Chen family spread from one person to ten, from ten to a hundred! It wasn¡¯t long before everyone in the Main Area knew. All the people in the Main Area were in an uproar! City Lord Mansion. ¡°Miss, that person is Ye Li.¡± said a maid dressed woman to Gao Hui. Gao Hui was Miss Xiaohui. A surprised smile appeared on the cute face of Miss Xiaohui. ¡°I knew Brother Ye Li would come for me.¡± ¡­ Ye Li reached the wilderness. He possessed an SSS god-level cultivation skill, with a time lapse a thousand times faster. He thought about finding a place to vigorously cultivate. Instantly, he began to search for a place rich in spiritual energy. Three days later. He found a place immensely rich in spiritual energy. Ye Li prepared, set to break through to the godly Holy-tier Realm right there. Before that, he released the Apocalypse Legion from the system space. Ye Li commanded the Apocalypse Legion to synthesize zombies. After that, he began to cultivate by the lakeside. The SSS god-level cultivation skill absorbed spiritual energy at a terrifying rate. It was unknown how much time had passed, and Ye Li was still cultivating relentlessly. At this moment, two girls arrived. Both girls were very beautiful. ¡°Sister, where do you think that madman is? The Chen family has been searching for two months in the Main Area but haven¡¯t found that madman.¡± ¡°We¡¯re just trying our luck in the wilderness; if we actually meet that madman, our family would prosper.¡± The two girls were named Xia Caicai and Xia Die. ¡°Sister, but we can¡¯t defeat that madman; even the eighth-tier Holy-tier elder of the Chen family was slain by him,¡± Xia Caicai pouted her lips and said. Xia Die laughed upon hearing this, ¡°We just need to see him in the wilderness and then go back and tell the Chen family.¡± ¡°Eh? Sister, there is someone cultivating over there.¡± Suddenly, Xia Caicai said to her sister Xia Die. Upon hearing this, Xia Die immediately followed the sound and indeed saw someone cultivating. Subsequently, Xia Die and Xia Caicai walked over. ¡°Hey, you¡¯ve got some nerve cultivating out here in the wilderness,¡± Xia Caicai said to Ye Li. Ye Li¡¯s eyes widened as he thought he finally reached the first-tier Holy-tier level. ¡°Hey, we are talking to you. Why aren¡¯t you responding?¡± Xia Caicai¡¯s fair face showed a hint of displeasure. Ye Li was taken aback upon hearing this, only then noticing the two graceful girls before him. ¡°By the way, have you seen that madman?¡± Xia Die asked. ¡°Madman?¡± Ye Li thought these two girls must be crazy, talking in a way that he couldn¡¯t understand. Suddenly, Xia Die explained the entire situation to Ye Li. Ye Li finally understood. At the same time, a smile appeared on his handsome face. ¡°Didn¡¯t the Chen family tell you any characteristics of that man?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Xia Die and Xia Caicai were startled, ¡°They did, they said that man looks magnificent, like a prince from a fairy tale.¡± Ye Li smiled again, ¡°So, what do you think of my looks?¡± At this remark, Xia Die and Xia Caicai were stunned. Because they realized a shocking possibility. ¡°You¡­ you are that madman?¡± Chapter 1619 - Chapter 1619 Demon Tiger Dark Race Chapter 1619: Demon Tiger Dark Race Chapter 1619: Demon Tiger Dark Race Xia Die and Xia Caicai turned pale with an unprecedented level of fear at the thought. ¡°You you you¡­¡± The two women hastily retreated backward, their faces showing the utmost terror. ¡°What¡¯s wrong,¡± Ye Li¡¯s handsome face revealed a mischievous smile, ¡°are you afraid?¡± The two women were more than scared; they were terrified to the extreme! ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Xia Die swallowed hard, looking at Ye Li with immense horror. ¡°I don¡¯t want to do anything,¡± Ye Li said indifferently. Xia Die and Xia Caicai obviously didn¡¯t believe him; they knew even the elders of the Chen family were no match for Ye Li, let alone them. ¡°Senior, we¡­ we don¡¯t want to die,¡± Xia Die said to Ye Li. Ye Li sighed inwardly; why was it that whenever he spoke the truth, nobody would choose to believe him? Was it predestined for him, Ye Li, to be untrustworthy? ¡°Right, what are you doing here?¡± A trace of confusion appeared on Ye Li¡¯s face. Upon hearing this, the women were both shaken. They naturally didn¡¯t dare to reveal that they were here to see if Ye Li was in the wilderness because the Chen family had been searching the Main Area for him for a long time. They thought that if Ye Li was in the wilderness, they would tell the Chen family, and then their clan would receive a generous reward. ¡°Senior, we are¡­¡± Xia Die and Xia Caicai genuinely did not know how to answer Ye Li. ¡°Oh, there are three humans!¡± Suddenly, a chilling laugh reached their ears. Xia Die and Xia Caicai immediately looked in the direction of the sound and saw members of the dark race. ¡°It¡¯s the Demon Tiger Dark Race!¡± Xia Die exclaimed in shock. At this moment, more than a dozen Demon Tiger Dark Race appeared before their eyes! These dozen or so Demon Tigers of the Dark Race were watching them coldly. ¡°Humans, do you realize that you are already our food?¡± The dozen or so Demon Tigers of the Dark Race all sneered. In their eyes, there was no chance whatsoever for these three humans to survive. The members of the Demon Tiger Dark Race had tiger faces and human bodies, their tall figures looking incredibly daunting. ¡°Sigh.¡± Seeing this, Ye Li couldn¡¯t help but sigh inwardly. Why did members of the dark race always appear before him? If these dark race members hadn¡¯t appeared before him, they might have had a chance to survive. But now, their survival was clearly impossible. ¡°Senior,¡± Xia Die and Xia Caicai looked towards Ye Li in horror, their faces turning pale because they felt the terrifying presence emanating from the bodies of the dozen or so Demon Tigers of the Dark Race. ¡°What are you afraid of?¡± Ye Li smiled faintly. His voice wasn¡¯t loud, yet the dozen or so Demon Tigers of the Dark Race heard it and were momentarily stunned. Clearly, these dozen or so Demon Tigers of the Dark Race had not expected Ye Li to remain so calm. ¡°Human, are you not afraid of us?¡± One of the tier 3 king-level Demon Tigers of the Dark Race looked at Ye Li indifferently. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Why should I be afraid of you?¡± Ye Li smiled playfully. At these words, the dozen or so Demon Tigers of the Dark Race were all dumbstruck, never having imagined Ye Li would say such a thing. ¡°Human, do you not realize that you are about to die?¡± The tier 3 king-level Demon Tiger of the Dark Race addressed Ye Li again. Chapter 1620 - Chapter 1620 Why do you have to appear before me Chapter 1620: Why do you have to appear before me? Chapter 1620: Why do you have to appear before me? The Third-Order Earth King Level Demon Tiger of the Dark Race couldn¡¯t fathom why this human before its eyes dared to be so insolent. Could it be¡­ Suddenly, it hit upon a possibility, Ye Li had no fear of death! Yet, almost immediately, it shook its head, thinking that in this world, no one is without fear of death. ¡°Human, since you are so arrogant,¡± the Third-Order Earth King Level Demon Tiger of the Dark Race beckoned Ye Li with its finger, ¡°come here, let me devour you.¡± Xia Die and Xia Caicai were both utterly astonished; although they knew Ye Li was an extremely powerful warrior with special genes, what if¡­ What if Ye Li was not the one who had killed an elder of the Chen family? The dozen or so Demon Tigers of the Dark Race behind the Third-Order Earth King Level Demon Tiger all sneered. In their eyes, Ye Li was already a dead man, without any chance of surviving! ¡°Why have you appeared before me?¡± Ye Li shook his head at the dozen or so Demon Tigers of the Dark Race in front of him. What?! Upon hearing this, all the Demon Tigers of the Dark Race were stunned, obviously not understanding Ye Li¡¯s meaning. ¡°Human, what do you mean?¡± The Third-Order Earth King Level Demon Tiger of the Dark Race looked at Ye Li with puzzlement. Ye Li replied with a calm smile, ¡°What I mean is, why have you come before me to seek death?¡± Hiss!!! Upon hearing these words, all the Demon Tigers of the Dark Race couldn¡¯t help but gasp, their eyes widening in disbelief. They had already recognized that Ye Li was arrogant, but they had never imagined that he could be so brazen! ¡°Human, I see you are courting death!¡± The Third-Order Earth King Level Demon Tiger of the Dark Race was now seething with fury. It had never encountered a human as audacious as Ye Li! Ye Li laughed again, ¡°Since you think I¡¯m insolent, what are you waiting for?¡± ¡°Come here.¡± As he spoke, Ye Li gestured toward the Third-Order Earth King Level Demon Tiger of the Dark Race with his finger. Seeing Ye Li daring to beckon him, the Third-Order Earth King Level Demon Tiger of the Dark Race was instantly enraged. ¡°Tear this human apart!¡± At the command of the Third-Order Earth King Level Demon Tiger of the Dark Race, the dozen or so Demon Tigers behind it all charged at Ye Li. Xia Die and Xia Caicai were petrified, their fair faces turning deathly pale. Ye Li chuckled to himself, not understanding what Xia Die and Xia Caicai found so terrifying. Boom! Just as the dozen or so Demon Tigers of the Dark Race were about to reach Ye Li, he threw a punch directly at them. Suddenly, a terrifying Fist Aura shot towards the dozen Demon Tigers of the Dark Race. Seeing such a fearsome Fist Aura, they were all overwhelmed with shock. But it was too late for them to dodge. Boom! A thunderous noise followed. All the Demon Tigers of the Dark Race that had attacked Ye Li lay on the ground, no longer in one piece. What!!! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Witnessing this, the Third-Order Earth King Level Demon Tiger of the Dark Race was struck with extreme terror. Even if it racked its brains, it would never have imagined that such a scene could unfold! ¡°You, you, you¡­¡± The Third-Order Earth King Level Demon Tiger of the Dark Race looked at Ye Li in absolute horror. As Xia Die and Xia Caicai watched this scene unfold, they finally let out a sigh of relief, realizing that Ye Li was indeed the one who had killed an elder of the Chen family! Chapter 1621 - Chapter 1621 To the Demon Tiger Dark Race territory Chapter 1621: To the Demon Tiger Dark Race territory Chapter 1621: To the Demon Tiger Dark Race territory At that moment, the Third-Order Earth King Level Dark Tiger Demon Race was already terrified to the extent that he felt he had lost two of his three souls and six of his seven spirits. ¡°Human, I was wrong, I swear I was truly wrong.¡± The Third-Order Earth King Level Dark Tiger Demon Race still foolishly hoped to beg for mercy, to have Ye Li spare him. Unfortunately, Ye Li was never a good man. ¡°Do you think I would spare you?¡± Ye Li looked indifferently at the Third-Order Earth King Level Dark Tiger Demon Race. Upon hearing these words, the Third-Order Earth King Level Dark Tiger Demon Race felt endless regret in his heart. If he had known how terrifying Ye Li was, he certainly wouldn¡¯t have provoked him. But now¡­ it was all too late. ¡°My life is over!¡± Just as the Third-Order Earth King Level Dark Tiger Demon Race uttered the last four words of his life, his life had already left him forever. ¡°Senior, how terrifying.¡± Xia Die and Xia Caicai swallowed hard. They thought about how overconfident they had been before, actually wanting to venture into the wilderness to find the senior and then inform the Chen family? ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Ye Li spoke slowly. ¡°Where to?¡± Xia Die and Xia Caicai were momentarily stunned. ¡°First exterminate the Demon Tiger Dark Race, then destroy the Chen family.¡± Ye Li said. What!!! Upon hearing this, Xia Die and Xia Caicai immediately stepped back several steps, never expecting Ye Li to utter such words. First exterminate the Demon Tiger Dark Race¡­ then destroy the Chen family? The two women felt as if they heard words they never thought possible. ¡°Senior, the Demon Tiger Dark Race is very powerful, perhaps we should¡­ ¡± Xia Die¡¯s words were cut off before she could finish by Ye Li. ¡°Do you think that if you don¡¯t lead me to the Demon Tiger Dark Race territory, you can save your lives?¡± Upon hearing Ye Li¡¯s words, the two women dared not speak further, their faces filled with terror. Soon after, Xia Die and Xia Caicai had no choice but to lead Ye Li towards the Demon Tiger Dark Race territory. It didn¡¯t take long before the group arrived outside the territory of the Demon Tiger Dark Race. ¡°Senior, this is the territory of the Demon Tiger Dark Race.¡± Xia Die said to Ye Li, extremely alarmed. She truly didn¡¯t understand why Ye Li was so daring as to contemplate exterminating the Demon Tiger Dark Race. Didn¡¯t he know that the leader of the Demon Tiger Dark Race was a Tier 1 Dark Race? Thinking this, Xia Die¡¯s complexion turned even paler. She wasn¡¯t ready to die yet. But now¡­ Both her and Caicai¡¯s lives were in Ye Li¡¯s hands! ¡°Hmm?¡± Outside the Demon Tiger Dark Race territory, several dozen Demon Tiger Dark Race members became puzzled. Thinking about how within hundreds of miles everyone knew this was their territory, they couldn¡¯t believe that humans dared to come here. The several dozen Demon Tiger Dark Race members were initially stunned, but soon recovered their senses. They all approached the group of people. ¡°Humans, you¡¯re not going to tell us that you¡¯re lost, are you?¡± A Tier 1 Earth King from the Demon Tiger Dark Race indifferently said to the group. The several dozen members of the Demon Tiger Dark Race laughed upon hearing this. Because these three humans stood before them like mice, and they were all cats. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only A few dozen cats facing a few mice, how could these mice possibly survive? ¡°We are not lost.¡± Ye Li spoke slowly, his face showing no emotion. ¡°Then¡­¡± The Tier 1 Earth King of the Demon Tiger Dark Race asked gravely. Chapter 1622 - Chapter 1622 Im too lazy to go inside Chapter 1622: I¡¯m too lazy to go inside Chapter 1622: I¡¯m too lazy to go inside Dozens of Demon Tiger Dark Race creatures began to feel very puzzled. They wondered if these humans were not lost, then had they come to the Demon Tiger Dark Race territory on purpose? After all, it had been a very long time since anyone had dared to trespass into the territory of the Demon Tiger Dark Race. At that moment, dozens of Demon Tiger Dark Race creatures were all looking at Ye Li, wanting to see how he would answer. ¡°We are here to exterminate your Demon Tiger Dark Race.¡± Ye Li said flatly. As he spoke, his face was utterly calm. It was as if he was merely talking about something utterly trivial. What!!! Upon hearing his words, all the Demon Tiger Dark Race creatures couldn¡¯t help but freeze in shock. They had never imagined that Ye Li would utter such a statement. ¡°Human, you¡­ what did you say? Say it again?¡± A Tier 1 Earth King level member of the Demon Tiger Dark Race looked at Ye Li with dumbfounded astonishment. ¡°Whoosh!¡± Just as the Tier 1 Earth King of the Demon Tiger Dark Race finished speaking, a whooshing sound suddenly pierced the air. With the appearance of this whooshing sound, an appalling blood hole suddenly appeared on the forehead of the Tier 1 Earth King of the Demon Tiger Dark Race. Hisss!!! Witnessing such a scene, all the Demon Tiger Dark Race creatures were utterly astounded. Simply because they had not seen how Ye Li had made his move. Yet, the Tier 1 Earth King of the Demon Tiger Dark Race had fallen dead. Dozens of Demon Tiger Dark Race creatures couldn¡¯t believe it was true, and they looked at Ye Li in terrified disbelief. ¡°Human, did you¡­ do this?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Ye Li replied lightly. These dozens of Demon Tiger Dark Race creatures, assured by Ye Li¡¯s response, were suddenly struck by soul-shaking terror. ¡°Human, you are courting death!¡± Suddenly, a bold Demon Tiger Dark Race creature shouted at Ye Li. ¡°Brothers, I really don¡¯t know what you¡¯re afraid of? This is our Demon Tiger Dark Race territory!¡± All the Demon Tiger Dark Race creatures were jolted, reminding themselves that indeed, this was their territory! How could they let these few humans be so presumptuous! ¡°Human, since you have killed our captain, you shall die as well!¡± Immediately, dozens of Demon Tiger Dark Race creatures charged at them. Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh! But Ye Li¡¯s fingers moved as swiftly as a Gatling gun, swiftly tracking across the onrushing Demon Tiger Dark Race creatures. These dozens of Demon Tiger Dark Race creatures were nowhere near capable of withstanding such an attack. Ahhh, ahhhh! Suddenly, screams began to fill the air endlessly. Ye Li¡¯s jade-like face remained devoid of any fluctuation. Xia Die and Xia Caicai had become as still as statues, unable to come to their senses for a long time. In their eyes, Ye Li was simply too terrifying! He was easily the most terrifying person in the world, and there was no second. The Tier 1 Earth King of the Demon Tiger Dark Race was also petrified with fear. Indeed, a warm stream began to seep from between the legs of the Tier 1 Earth King of the Demon Tiger Dark Race. Clearly, the Tier 1 Earth King of the Demon Tiger Dark Race was so scared that he wet himself. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Human, you you you¡­ I I I¡­¡± The Tier 1 Earth King of the Demon Tiger Dark Race couldn¡¯t manage to utter a single complete sentence. ¡°Go tell your leader to bring out all of your Demon Tigers. I can¡¯t be bothered to go in.¡± Ye Li spoke indifferently. Upon hearing this, the Tier 1 Earth King of the Demon Tiger Dark Race immediately fled like he had been granted amnesty, rushing back inside. Chapter 1623 - Chapter 1623 Is it hard to annihilate the Demon Tiger Dark Chapter 1623: Is it hard to annihilate the Demon Tiger Dark Race? Chapter 1623: Is it hard to annihilate the Demon Tiger Dark Race? Xia Die and Xia Caicai looked at Ye Li in utter horror. ¡°Senior, that¡­¡± Xia Die hesitated, feeling it was necessary to inform Ye Li about just how powerful the leader of the Demon Tiger Dark Race was. ¡°Speak,¡± Ye Li said indifferently. ¡°Senior, the leader of the Demon Tiger Dark Race is a Tier 1 Heavenly Saint Demon Tiger!¡± Xia Die told Ye Li. Tier 1 Heavenly Saint? Ye Li was startled; he hadn¡¯t expected the leader of the Demon Tiger Dark Race to be so terrifying. He was also at the Tier 1 Heavenly Saint Realm! Without the fusion of the Apocalypse Legion, it would indeed be somewhat troublesome to kill a Tier 1 Heavenly Saint Demon Tiger. However¡­ It wouldn¡¯t be too troublesome to kill one! After all, he possessed the most terrifying divine weapon in the world¨Cthe Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword. Immediately, he took out the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword from the system space. Clang! Suddenly, the sounds of the sword and the dragon¡¯s roar began incessantly. A terrifying five-clawed blood dragon began to coil above Ye Li¡¯s head. ¡°Oh my god!¡± Xia Die and Xia Caicai looked at this scene, completely astonished beyond measure. They had never expected such a terrifying anomaly to appear! ¡°Sister, the sword in the senior¡¯s hand¡­¡± Xia Caicai nearly passed out. She had only glanced at the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword in Ye Li¡¯s hand and she already felt unable to breathe. She simply couldn¡¯t understand how there could be such a terrifying sword in this world! Xia Die was not much better than Xia Caicai! Too terrifying! Just too terrifying! At the same time, the army of the Demon Tiger Dark Race also arrived in front of them. ¡°Sister.¡± Xia Caicai, seeing the arrival of thousands from the Demon Tiger Dark Race, began to tremble uncontrollably. And Xia Die was just as shocked; she deeply regretted her decision. If she had known this would happen, she would never have brought Caicai out into the wilderness to find Ye Li. Now¡­ They had no choice but to bite the bullet and continue on. Three thousand members of the Demon Tiger Dark Race arrived in front of Ye Li. Suddenly, the three thousands Demon Tiger Dark Race opened a path, and a very majestic Demon Tiger Dark Race leader walked out. This majestic figure was none other than the leader of the Demon Tiger Dark Race! ¡°Leader, it is he who said he would annihilate our Demon Tiger Dark Race!¡± A tier 3 Earth King Demon Tiger stated while staring at Ye Li. At that moment, he felt extremely confident! The leader of the Demon Tiger Dark Race, upon hearing this, looked at Ye Li and after a few seconds, burst into loud laughter. Ha ha ha ha! It was as if the leader of the Demon Tiger Dark Race had never heard such a ridiculous joke before. ¡°Human, you¡­ you actually want to annihilate our Demon Tiger Dark Race?¡± The over three thousand Demon Tiger Dark Race members also couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, because they too found Ye Li a bit too amusing. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Xia Die and Xia Caicai hid behind Ye Li, their bodies curled up, already overwhelmed with fear. Their lives now depended entirely on Ye Li! Yet they felt that their lives would soon vanish from this world. After his laughter, the leader of the Demon Tiger Dark Race looked proudly at Ye Li, wanting to see how Ye Li would respond. Only to see Ye Li look calmly at the leader of the Demon Tiger Dark Race and slowly said: ¡°Is it really that difficult to annihilate your Demon Tiger Dark Race?¡± Chapter 1624 - Chapter 1624 The Might of a Single Sword Chapter 1624: The Might of a Single Sword Chapter 1624: The Might of a Single Sword What?!!! As these words were spoken, the entire Demon Tiger Dark Race was utterly shocked. They could never have imagined that Ye Li would dare to utter such words. Was annihilating the Demon Tiger Dark Race difficult? Such a thought, they would not even dream of in their wildest dreams. Too arrogant, it was simply too arrogant! They had naturally seen many arrogant humans, but someone as arrogant as Ye Li was truly a rarity in their lifetimes. ¡°Human, you really won¡¯t shed a tear until you see your coffin!¡± The Leader of the Devil Tiger Dark Race stared intently at Ye Li as he spoke, already beginning to get angry. As the leader of the Demon Tiger Dark Race, he could hardly remember how many years it had been since he last felt anger. ¡°Heh.¡± Ye Li smiled calmly, ¡°Even if I saw a coffin, I wouldn¡¯t shed a tear, for I will never need one.¡± Hiss!!! Upon hearing these words, the Demon Tiger Dark Race all stared wide-eyed and tongue-tied. Subsequently, their anger reached an unprecedented level! What exactly did Ye Li rely on to be so wildly arrogant! Xia Die and Xia Caicai were also stunned, simply because they were both overwhelmed by Ye Li¡¯s domineering presence. In their eyes, Ye Li was exceedingly domineering. Just like a war god soaring through the nine heavens! ¡°Human, are you saying that you are not afraid to die?¡± The Leader of the Devil Tiger Dark Race asked Ye Li with an icy face. ¡°Afraid? Is there anyone in this world who isn¡¯t afraid of death?¡± Ye Li smirked with meaning. ¡°But why do you still dare to be so composed!¡± The Leader of the Devil Tiger Dark Race was now completely enraged. Ye Li simply laughed, ¡°Based on you, are you capable of killing me?¡± What?! The Leader of the Devil Tiger Dark Race was stunned. To know, he was a Tier 1 holy being of the dark race! This human dared to say such words, could it be that he was even stronger than him? Thinking this, the Leader of the Devil Tiger Dark Race couldn¡¯t help but feel a moment of stupefaction. However¡­ The Leader of the Devil Tiger Dark Race soon came to his senses, thinking that it was impossible for Ye Li to be stronger than him. If he had to believe that Ye Li was stronger, it might as well be that the sky was about to fall. ¡°Go, tear these humans to pieces.¡± The Leader of the Devil Tiger Dark Race did not want to continue wasting words with Ye Li. Suddenly, hundreds of Demon Tiger Dark Race members rushed toward Ye Li, Xia Die, and Xia Caicai. Ye Li watched the hundreds of Demon Tiger Dark Race members charging at him, and he secretly smiled to himself, wondering why they just couldn¡¯t understand. ¡°Swish!¡± Ye Li, holding the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword, fiercely slashed out. Instantaneously, a horrifically powerful supreme sword beam streaked out. This¡­ The hundreds of Demon Tiger Dark Race members rushing at Ye Li saw such an onslaught of sword light, and they all started to lose their souls. But what could they do? Apart from death, they had no other path left to take. Ahhhhh! Hundreds of Demon Tiger Dark Race members were¡­ slain with one sword strike! What!!! The Leader of the Devil Tiger Dark Race was shocked to witness such a scene, unable to comprehend it. He couldn¡¯t have imagined that such a moment would occur. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only These hundreds of Demon Tiger Dark Race members, just like that, gone? Xia Die and Xia Caicai dared not imagine how terrifying Ye Li really was. Ye Li smiled faintly, his face as tranquil as jade, showing no sign of disturbance. ¡°None of them are a match for me, it is time for you to face me in battle.¡± Ye Li addressed the Leader of the Devil Tiger Dark Race slowly. Chapter 1625 - Chapter 1625 Battle with the Leader of the Demon Tiger Dark Chapter 1625: Battle with the Leader of the Demon Tiger Dark Race Chapter 1625: Battle with the Leader of the Demon Tiger Dark Race The leader of the Demon Tiger Dark Race stared intently at Ye Li. Naturally, he had not expected Ye Li to be so formidable. Xia Die and Xia Caicai watched this scene, and they too let out a sigh of relief in secret. They knew that as long as Ye Li could slay the Demon Tiger Dark Race, they would be able to survive. Otherwise, their lives would disappear from this world forever. ¡°Human, do you know that as soon as I make a move, you will die immediately!¡± The Leader of the Devil Tiger Dark Race shouted at Ye Li. All members of the Demon Tiger Dark Race firmly believed that Ye Li could never be a match for their leader. Not for any other reason, but because their leader was a supreme existence at the Tier 1 Heavenly Saint Realm! ¡°Since that¡¯s what you think, then make your move quickly.¡± Impatience flickered across Ye Li¡¯s handsome face. The leader of the Demon Tiger Dark Race, seeing the expression on Ye Li¡¯s face, couldn¡¯t help but become extremely enraged. ¡°Arrogant fool, watch as I take your life!¡± As soon as his words fell, the leader of the Demon Tiger Dark Race pounced towards Ye Li. There was no trace of disturbance on Ye Li¡¯s face. The leader of the Demon Tiger Dark Race was at the Tier 1 Heavenly Saint Realm, but so was Ye Li. However¡­ Usually, when his realm was the same as others, he was somewhat stronger. Whoosh! Just as the leader of the Demon Tiger Dark Race charged at him, Ye Li, wielding the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword, fiercely slashed out. Instantly, a supreme sword beam flew out from the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword. Seeing such a formidable sword beam approach, the pupil of the Demon Tiger Dark Race¡¯s leader contracted sharply! Of course, he had not expected Ye Li to unleash such a terrifying slash. But after all, the leader of the Demon Tiger Dark Race was of the Tier 1 Heavenly Saint Realm, and he easily dodged the supreme sword beam. However¡­ The numerous Demon Tigers behind the leader of the Demon Tiger Dark Race were not so fortunate. Boom! A thunderous noise sounded. Once again, hundreds of the Demon Tiger Dark Race lay on the ground, devoid of any signs of life. ¡°Human, you¡­!¡± The leader of the Demon Tiger Dark Race, witnessing this scene, became infuriated to the extreme, ready to unleash his thunderous wrath. ¡°Tiger Demon Tyrant Fist!¡± The Leader of the Devil Tiger Dark Race sprang up from the ground, leaped into mid-air, and raised both fists! On both fists, a terrifying Tiger Demon Illusion was conjured! The Tiger Demon Illusion was so menacing that it blotted out the sun and sky. ¡°What?!¡± Xia Die and Xia Caicai, seeing the illusion on the fists of the Demon Tiger Dark Race¡¯s leader, were frightened out of their wits. They quickly glanced at Ye Li and found that his face showed no disturbance. For some reason, seeing this reassured them. They knew that Ye Chen would definitely be able to withstand such an attack, otherwise, his face wouldn¡¯t be so calm. ¡°Go!¡± The leader of the Demon Tiger Dark Race in mid-air shouted out loud. Instantly, the Tiger Demon Illusion flew towards Ye Li. The Demon Tiger Dark Race knew that once such an attack was launched, Ye Chen¡¯s life would forever vanish from this world. ¡°Mysterious Heaven Overlord Demon Sword Technique!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ye Chen, holding the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword, directly unleashed an SSS god-level skill. Suddenly, a supreme sword beam intertwined with ancient gods and devils sped forth. Boom! The two horrendously powerful attacks collided heavily! Immediately, the ground began to shake violently! Chapter 1626 - Chapter 1626 Exterminate Demon Tiger Dark Race Chapter 1626: Exterminate Demon Tiger Dark Race Chapter 1626: Exterminate Demon Tiger Dark Race How could this be! Suddenly, the leader of the Demon Tiger Dark Race shouted aloud. Because his attack had unexpectedly neutralized with Ye Li¡¯s attack. ¡°The leader¡¯s attack¡­ was neutralized?¡± Members of the Demon Tiger Dark Race were all stunned. In their eyes, this was simply inconceivable. Yet on Ye Li¡¯s face, there wasn¡¯t the slightest hint of disturbance. As far as he was concerned, this was merely a trifle. ¡°Human, you¡­!¡± The leader of the Demon Tiger Dark Race stared intensely at Ye Li. ¡°Heh.¡± Ye Li responded with a composed smile, ¡°Now, will you still choose to believe your own eyes?¡± The leader of the Demon Tiger Dark Race naturally wouldn¡¯t choose to believe his own eyes anymore, he glared furiously at Ye Li. ¡°Human, I want you dead!¡± Suddenly, the leader of the Demon Tiger Dark Race charged at Ye Li again. But Ye Li no longer wanted to see this leader of the Demon Tiger Dark Race anymore. He wanted the life of this leader of the Demon Tiger Dark Race to forever disappear from this world. ¡°Synthesized: Mysterious Heaven Overlord Demon Sword Technique, Absolute Heaven Lightshadow Sword, Apocalyptic Sword Technique.¡± Three SSS god-level skills synthesized for use. Countless supreme sword beams, interwoven with the Power of Gods and Demons, flew towards the charging leader of the Demon Tiger Dark Race. What!!! Seeing such an attack coming, the leader of the Demon Tiger Dark Race couldn¡¯t help but be greatly shocked. He discovered that he couldn¡¯t dodge the attack anymore. Ah!!! Instantly, the leader of the Demon Tiger Dark Race let out a scream that shocked the heavens. With the appearance of the scream, the life of the leader of the Demon Tiger Dark Race disappeared between heaven and earth. ¡°The leader¡­ is dead?¡± Members of the Demon Tiger Dark Race were stunned, unable to believe this was true. In their eyes, the leader could easily kill Ye Li with a single strike. Yet now, the leader was dead before their very eyes. Xia Die and Xia Caicai, upon seeing Ye Li slay the leader of the Demon Tiger Dark Race, felt unexpectedly excited. ¡°What about you,¡± suddenly, Ye Li looked indifferently towards the Demon Tiger Dark Race, ¡°how do you want to die?¡± The more than three thousand members of the Demon Tiger Dark Race, upon hearing Ye Li¡¯s words, felt a chill rush from their spines to their foreheads. ¡°Human, you¡­ ¡± These more than three thousand Demon Tigers had already become terrified. ¡°Swoosh swoosh swoosh!¡± Ye Li didn¡¯t give these Demon Tigers a chance to escape, slashing out thirteen times! Thirteen supreme sword beams intertwined together! It was truly a horrible sight to behold! In a moment, blood flowed like a river. Xia Die and Xia Caicai looked at the horrific scene before them, exchanged glances, and couldn¡¯t help but feel their spirits shake. Only because they now realized that Ye Li was such a person, a mass murderer! Ye Li turned around and looked at the pale faces of Xia Die and Xia Caicai. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± ¡°Senior, we¡­ we¡¯re fine.¡± Xia Die and Xia Caicai quickly shook their heads. They were afraid of angering Ye Li, fearing that he would unexpectedly strike them down without them knowing. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ye Li said indifferently. Xia Die and Xia Caicai watched Ye Li¡¯s retreating figure, swallowing hard. Only because, they had now recalled what Ye Li had said not long before: ¡°First eradicate the Demon Tiger Dark Race, then eradicate the Chen family.¡± Next, it would be the Chen family¡¯s turn. The Chen family, that was the most powerful family in Wind Demon City! Chapter 1627 - Chapter 1627 Outside the Main District City Chapter 1627: Outside the Main District City Chapter 1627: Outside the Main District City Ye Li telepathically told the Apocalypse Legion to wait for him in front of the gate of Main District City. Straightaway, they began to head towards the Main Area. Outside Main District City. The eleven zombies of the Apocalypse Legion, by this time, were all tenth-tier undead of revered strength. The bystanders outside the city were all filled with confusion. They wondered why these people lined up in a row, what are they doing here? Waiting for someone? Huh? Suddenly, a warrior with special genes froze. ¡°These don¡¯t seem to be human.¡± ¡°Not human?¡± The surrounding onlookers were all struck with shock, naturally none of them expected such words from the warrior with special genes. ¡°If they¡¯re not human, then what are they?¡± ¡°It looks like¡­ zombies.¡± Hiss!!! As soon as these words were spoken, everyone present gasped in shock and became speechless. Zombies? Impossible, right? ¡°That¡¯s right, I also feel that the aura emanating from their bodies isn¡¯t human.¡± All those watching took several steps back, their faces now displaying the utmost horror. ¡°Look quickly! That is¡­¡± Suddenly, a man cried out in alarm. All heads swiftly turned forward. ¡°Isn¡¯t that the madman who killed the Chen family¡¯s Grand Elder?¡± ¡°Yes, how does he dare to show up?¡± ¡°Could he be looking for the Chen family?¡± The bystanders were all scared out of their wits, never imagining in their wildest thoughts that Ye Li would dare to appear. Immediately, someone went to inform the Chen family. Xia Die and Xia Caicai swallowed hard, their naturally fair faces now deathly pale. In their eyes, the Chen family was a behemoth! Finally, Ye Li arrived in front of the Apocalypse Legion. ¡°Master.¡± The Apocalypse Legion shouted in unison as they looked at Ye Li. Ye Li nodded. All the onlookers were dumbstruck. The Apocalypse Legion called this person Master? This was something they had never imagined. Could it be that¡­ Suddenly, a shocking possibility occurred to them all. That was, Ye Chen himself might be a zombie! However, the warriors with special genes found that Ye Li was indeed human. ¡°You guys can go.¡± Ye Li slowly said to Xia Die and Xia Caicai. Upon hearing this, Xia Die and Xia Caicai felt as if they were pardoned. How could they dare to stay a moment longer? They quickly left the place. ¡°Madman!¡± It wasn¡¯t long before a loud bellow reached everyone¡¯s ears. The bystanders quickly looked behind them. Not noticing was fine, but upon seeing, they were all shocked. Simply because countless warriors with special genes from the Chen family had already rushed over. ¡°Madman!¡± Grand Elder Chen Shan of the Chen family stared intently at Ye Li. The expressions of the several hundred warriors also turned extremely cold. Ye Li killed their Chen family¡¯s Grand Elder and now had the audacity to appear again! Ye Li¡¯s face was as calm as still water as he looked indifferently at Grand Elder Chen Shan. ¡°Are you, an ant like yourself, appearing here to seek death?¡± Whoosh!!! Upon hearing Ye Li¡¯s words, a tumult swept through the crowd instantly. The warriors of the Chen family were also dumbfounded, never expecting Ye Li to utter such provocative words. ¡°Kill him for me!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Grand Elder Chen Shan of the Chen family could no longer tolerate Ye Li¡¯s arrogance, and he immediately commanded the hundreds of warriors behind him. Ye Li smiled. Why couldn¡¯t these people understand? ¡°Go, Apocalypse Legion.¡± Following Ye Li¡¯s command, the Apocalypse Legion immediately launched their attack. The warriors from the Chen family were no match for the Apocalypse Legion, and soon, screams of agony began to fill the air nonstop. Chapter 1628 - Chapter 1628 Slay the Grand Elder of the Chen family Chapter 1628: Slay the Grand Elder of the Chen family Chapter 1628: Slay the Grand Elder of the Chen family How is that possible!!! Everyone present was shocked at the scene before them, as they had never expected the zombies to be so terrifying. The Grand Elder of the Chen family, Grand Elder Chen, was naturally stunned as well. However¡­ After all, he was a Tier 1 Realm warrior. ¡°Fuse: Apocalypse Legion.¡± Suddenly, Ye Li fused with the Apocalypse Legion. Watching the Apocalypse Legion suddenly disappear, everyone present was stunned again, never having imagined that the Apocalypse Legion would vanish out of the blue. They hurriedly searched for any trace of the Apocalypse Legion, but they realized that even if they were blind, it was impossible to find where the Apocalypse Legion had gone. The Grand Elder of the Chen family, Grand Elder Chen, felt Ye Li¡¯s transformation and swallowed, realizing only then just how terrifying Ye Li was. Ye Li¡¯s eyes harbored layers of murderous intent, and he commanded respect both in front and behind him within hundreds of steps. He felt that merely glancing at Ye Li meant that life would disappear forever from this world. Momentarily, Grand Elder Chen conceived the idea of retreating. ¡°What, are you scared?¡± Ye Li looked indifferently at Grand Elder Chen of the Chen family. ¡°I¡­¡± Grand Elder Chen was utterly at a loss for words, his face showing extreme terror. All those present also turned their gaze to Ye Li, sensing the changes in him completely. Ye Li looked at the sun in the sky and then slowly spoke to Grand Elder Chen of the Chen family: ¡°In this world, good people can be afraid, and bad people can be afraid, but there is only one type of person who is never afraid: the dead.¡± With these words, Grand Elder Chen was utterly terrified. He just thought of escaping¡­ Ye Li had already disappeared from the spot. What?!?!? Everyone present was startled, seeing only an afterimage in front of them. They dared not even imagine Ye Li¡¯s speed! When they saw Ye Li again, he had already arrived in front of Grand Elder Chen. Grand Elder Chen¡¯s pupils sharply contracted, and he was naturally horrified. Unfortunately, it was already impossible for him to survive. Whoosh!!! Everyone present heard a whooshing sound. When they looked again at Grand Elder Chen, they found that there was now a shocking hole in his forehead. ¡°The Grand Elder is dead?¡± All those present were incredibly shocked. After all, the Grand Elder was a Tier 1 Realm warrior. Wind Demon City¡­ it seems a storm is coming. Ye Li¡¯s face showed no fluctuation, as the Grand Elder in front of him was nothing more than a complete ant in his eyes. Immediately, he began walking towards the Chen family. ¡­ Chen family. At this time, inside the main hall of the Chen family, sat several important warriors from the Chen family. The head of the Chen family, Chen Jiuyou, had an icy expression. He hadn¡¯t expected Ye Li to dare show up at Wind Demon City, having already sent the Grand Elder with his clan¡¯s disciples to the outskirts of the Main District City. He knew that it wouldn¡¯t be long before the Grand Elder brought back good news. ¡°Master! Master! Something terrible has happened!¡± Suddenly, an extremely panicked voice reached everyone¡¯s ears in the hall. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± A warrior with special genes hastily asked. That disciple of the Chen family had an utterly horrified expression on his face. ¡°The Grand Elder and everyone else, they¡¯re all dead!¡± As soon as these words came out, all in the Chen family hall were stunned into silence. Chapter 1629 - Chapter 1629 A scene too horrible to endure Chapter 1629: A scene too horrible to endure Chapter 1629: A scene too horrible to endure Chen Jiuyou, the head of the Chen family, was naturally stunned as well. He never expected such a thing to happen. ¡°Are you telling the truth?¡± ¡°Absolutely, Patriarch!¡± This member of the Chen family was nearly in tears. He could swear, he truly could swear he had never seen an existence like Ye Li, who was like a demon. Just one look was enough to ensure there was no possibility of surviving. ¡°Is he, is he really that strong?¡± The people inside the Chen family¡¯s hall looked at each other. ¡°Patriarch!¡± Suddenly, another member of the Chen family ran in. ¡°Speak!¡± Chen Jiuyou¡¯s face was grim. ¡°That madman has come to the Chen family!¡± This member of the Chen family said in horror. What!!! Upon hearing this, all the members of the Chen family in the hall were stunned, never expecting Ye Li to dare come to their Chen home. ¡°Truly, you take neither the path of heaven nor find the gate of hell, but come to us instead!¡± Chen Jiuyou spoke coldly. ¡°Everyone, follow me to slay that madman!¡± As soon as the words fell, Chen Jiuyou, the head of the Chen family, stood up first and strode out of the hall. He knew Ye Li was about to become a corpse. Seeing the patriarch leave, the people inside the Chen family¡¯s hall also followed him out in succession. Soon, they saw Ye Li. At that moment, Ye Li was standing outside the Chen family home. He was enveloped by a terrifying crimson spiritual power. ¡°Madman!¡± Chen Jiuyou stared intensely at Ye Li. Thousands of Chen family members also glared coldly at Ye Li! ¡°I hear you¡¯ve been looking for me lately?¡± A playful smile appeared on Ye Li¡¯s handsome face, ¡°Now that I am here, what can you do to me?¡± Upon hearing Ye Li¡¯s words, all the Chen family members were enraged beyond measure. ¡°Ye Li, you are seeking death!¡± Chen Jiuyou shouted angrily at Ye Li. ¡°Kill him!¡± Following Chen Jiuyou¡¯s order, thousands of Chen family members charged toward Ye Li. Regrettably, in Ye Li¡¯s eyes, they were no more threatening than ants. ¡°Synthesize: Mysterious Heaven Overlord Demon Sword Technique, Absolute Heaven Lightshadow Sword, Apocalyptic Sword Technique!¡± SSS god-level synthesized skill activated! Instantly, countless supreme sword beams interwoven with the Power of Gods and Demons lashed out. Hiss!!! The thousands of Chen family members rushing towards Ye Li screamed in terror. Their faces showed the utmost horror. But¡­ What could they do at that moment? Other than death, there was only death waiting for them. Boom Boom Boom! A terrifying explosion noise ensued. Thousands of Chen family members lay in pools of blood, the scene so brutal that the word ¡®horrific¡¯ failed to describe it. How could this be!!! Seeing such a scene, Chen Jiuyou and the elders were utterly shocked. Even if they racked their brains, they would never have envisioned such a scene. ¡°Come here,¡± Ye Li beckoned to Chen Jiuyou and the elders, ¡°let me kill you.¡± Seconds later, the expression on Chen Jiuyou¡¯s face turned incredibly cold. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Seeking death!¡± ¡°Everyone, attack together, slay the madman!¡± After saying this, Chen Jiuyou and the elders charged towards Ye Li. Regrettably, there was no sign of disturbance on Ye Li¡¯s handsome face. Just as Chen Miehe and the elders attacked, Ye Li also activated Swift Steps! Chapter 1630 - Chapter 1630 Wuji Sword Sect Chapter 1630: Wuji Sword Sect Chapter 1630: Wuji Sword Sect ¡°` This¡­ The Chen family patriarch, Chen Jiuyou, was struck with terror and shock. The elders were just as astounded! Despite racking their brains, they couldn¡¯t have imagined that Ye Li¡¯s speed would be so incredibly fast. They even felt that it was impossible to catch a glimpse of Ye Li¡¯s figure. Ahhhhh!!! Suddenly, screams were incessant to the ear. The Chen family patriarch, Chen Jiuyou, was greatly alarmed, he glanced left and right. But he found that all the elders of the Chen family had already fallen to the ground, devoid of any signs of life. Seeing this, all the strength drained from the Chen family patriarch, Chen Jiuyou¡¯s body as though it were sucked dry, his face filled with terror and helplessness as he stumbled backwards. ¡°What are you retreating for, you will die too.¡± Ye Li looked at the Chen family patriarch, Chen Jiuyou, indifferently. Upon hearing those words, Chen Jiuyou was frightened to the extreme. He was no fool and knew that he could never be a match for Ye Li. But what should he do now? He didn¡¯t know, he really didn¡¯t know! ¡°Can we¡­ can we talk?¡± The terror-stricken Chen family patriarch, Chen Jiuyou, asked Ye Li. Ye Li gave a faint smile, ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°Ye Li, are you really not going to let me go?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Ye Li spoke slowly. Suddenly, the Chen family patriarch, Chen Jiuyou¡¯s eyes lit up as though he had just thought of something. ¡°Ye Li, my grandson Chen Shaolong is the favored son of heavens of the Wuji Sword Sect. If you dare to do anything to me, the Wuji Sword Sect will never let you get away with it.¡± The Wuji Sword Sect? Naturally, Ye Li had never heard of any Wuji Sword Sect. However, judging by the name, the Wuji Sword Sect must be a powerful sect, surely much stronger than the Chen family. But¡­ Ye Li has always disliked it when others try to threaten him with their identity. Usually, such people are already dead. ¡°Are you done speaking?¡± Ye Li looked at the Chen family patriarch, Chen Jiuyou, unflappably. The Chen family patriarch, Chen Jiuyou, nodded his head in alarm. He thought to himself, it¡¯s the Wuji Sword Sect, doesn¡¯t Ye Li have the slightest hesitation? ¡°Since you¡¯re done, then be on your way.¡± With those words, Ye Li activated Swift Steps. With a sonic boom-like speed, Ye Li arrived in front of the Chen family patriarch, Chen Jiuyou. Seeing Ye Li vanish once more, Chen Jiuyou¡¯s aged face was stricken with terror. By the time he saw Ye Li again, it was already too late! For the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword in Ye Li¡¯s hand had already been thrust towards him. Ahhh!!! Without a doubt, the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword pierced the heart of the Chen family patriarch, Chen Jiuyou. As the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword was pulled from the Chen family patriarch, Chen Jiuyou¡¯s body, his life was extinguished from this world forever. Ye Li placed the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword into the system space, and separated the Apocalypse Legion from his body, also putting it into the system space. He walked at a leisurely pace on the main streets of Wind Demon City; draped in green robes, he stood tall and erect. The green robe was now smeared with fresh blood. And the evening sun grew more oblique. ¡­ The slaughter of the Chen family, the most powerful in Wind Demon City, spread like a wild wind throughout every corner of the city. All the people of Wind Demon City were astounded! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only And Ye Li had become the object of everyone¡¯s fear. The lord of Wind Demon City, Gao Boxiong, was not only shocked but also overjoyed. Simply because, Chen Jiuyou had finally died. As the lord of Wind Demon City, how could he tolerate the existence of a terrifying family like the Chen family? ¡°` Chapter 1631 - Chapter 1631 Going to Xia family Chapter 1631: Going to Xia family Chapter 1631: Going to Xia family City Lord Mansion. City Lord Gao Boxiong approached Miss Xiaohui. ¡°Hui¡¯er, I have some good news for you,¡± City Lord Gao Boxiong said to Miss Xiaohui. Miss Xiaohui was startled, her recent days had been marred by conflict with her father, solely because he insisted on arranging an engagement with the Chen family. ¡°What kind of good news?¡± Miss Xiaohui had not expected her father to have any good news for her. ¡°The Chen family has been destroyed,¡± A trace of extreme joy appeared on City Lord Gao Boxiong¡¯s face. ¡°What!!!¡± Upon hearing this, Miss Xiaohui shuddered, naturally she had never expected her father to utter such words. ¡°The Chen family has been destroyed?¡± ¡°Yes, they were destroyed by Ye Li,¡± Miss Xiaohui swallowed, finding the news shockingly overwhelming. Seconds later, Miss Xiaohui regained her composure from the shock, looking at her father bewildered. ¡°Dad, why are you happy?¡± Miss Xiaohui naturally did not understand her father¡¯s joy. ¡°Xiaohui, the reason I wanted you to get engaged to the young master of the Chen family, Chen Shaolong, was merely to prevent the Chen family from replacing us, given that the head of the Chen family, Chen Jiuyou, is stronger than me,¡± City Lord Gao Boxiong explained to Miss Xiaohui. Upon hearing this, Miss Xiaohui nodded, now understanding her father¡¯s intent. ¡°Now it¡¯s fine, the Chen family has been wiped out, and henceforth, I will have no competitors in Wind Demon City!¡± City Lord Gao Boxiong¡¯s spirits soared. ¡­ Ye Li was still walking slowly in the street. He thought of first visiting the Xia family to express his gratitude to the two sisters of the Xia family. However, he did not yet know where the Xia family was located. Soon after, he stopped a person. ¡°Excuse me, do you know where the Xia family lives?¡± The man was startled; he looked at Ye Li and noticed that his clothes were stained with blood, and his face showed a look of horror. ¡°You¡­who are you?¡± ¡°My name is Ye Li.¡± What?! Upon hearing this, the man was struck as if by a bolt of lightning! He could not believe that this strikingly handsome young man in front of him was Ye Li, the one who had massacred the Chen family! ¡°You, you, you¡­¡± The man was unable to utter a complete sentence, hastily backing away. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? I just asked where the Xia family is.¡± Ye Li looked at the man. The man, having lost his composure, quickly told Ye Li the location of the Xia family. After Ye Li left, the man finally took a deep breath and collapsed on the ground. Soon, Ye Li arrived outside the Xia family¡¯s residence. ¡°Stop right there!¡± About a dozen Xia family disciples blocked Ye Li. ¡°Who are you, and do you know this is the Xia family?¡± One of the Xia family disciples said coldly to Ye Li. ¡°My name is Ye Li.¡± Ye Li said. Hiss!!! Upon hearing this, the Xia family disciples were all utterly terrified. ¡°You, you, you¡­are you Ye Li?¡± The disciples could never have imagined that the man before them would be Ye Li. ¡°Go tell your family head, I am here,¡± Ye Li spoke slowly. Oh my!!! All the Xia family disciples screamed, then all ran inside. Ye Li smiled faintly, his face showing no emotion. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He thought these people were rather interesting. Sigh¡­ He also sighed internally. He was originally a low-profile person, but now he could no longer keep a low profile. Simply because, whenever he mentioned his name, Wind Demon City would tremble. The dozen Xia family disciples scrambled into the Xia family hall in utter panic! Chapter 1632 - Chapter 1632 The sky is falling Chapter 1632: The sky is falling. Chapter 1632: The sky is falling. Xia family hall. The head of the Xia family, Xia Zhengneng, and the elders were discussing the massacre of the Chen family. ¡°Patriarch, with such a powerful family as the Chen family being slaughtered, we of the Xia family must also be cautious,¡± ¡°Yes, if we offend Ye Li, then our Xia family will also be slaughtered!¡± Xia family patriarch Xia Zhengneng nodded. ¡°Issue the order, from today onwards, no one from the Xia family is allowed to go out, let¡¯s wait and see what happens first.¡± The elders naturally agreed. ¡°Grandfather!¡± Suddenly, Xia Die spoke up. ¡°Xiaodie, is something the matter?¡± Xiaodie¡¯s fair face showed signs of hesitation as if she had something difficult to say. ¡°Go ahead.¡± Patriarch Xia Zhengneng urged. Then, Xiaodie recounted how she and Xia Caicai had gone outdoors, how they encountered Ye Li, and how they exterminated the Demon Tiger Dark Race. What!!! After hearing this, everyone in the Xia family hall felt as if they had fallen into an ice cave. The astonishment was now evident on their faces. They could never have imagined that Xiaodie and Xia Caicai had such an encounter with Ye Li. But before they could speak, several members of the Xia family ran in, disheveled and panic-stricken. ¡°Patriarch! It¡¯s terrible!¡± The several members of the Xia family entered as if they had lost their courage, their faces the epitome of horror. ¡°What¡¯s the panic, the sky isn¡¯t falling!¡± Patriarch Xia Zhengneng exclaimed. ¡°Patriarch, the sky has fallen.¡± A member of the Xia family said, looking at patriarch Xia Zhengneng in utter horror. ¡°What exactly happened, speak!¡± Sensing that something was wrong, patriarch Xia Zhengneng commanded the young family members before him. ¡°Ye Ye Ye¡­ Ye Li has come.¡± Hiss!!! Upon hearing this, everyone in the Xia family hall became terrified. Never in their wildest dreams did they expect Ye Li to come to their Xia family. Could it be¡­ Suddenly, everyone in the hall realized a shocking possibility. That Ye Li had come to annihilate their Xia family. At this thought, everyone in the Xia family hall was filled with soul-shaking terror. They knew that if Ye Li took action against their Xia family, they would be reduced to flat ground in an instant! ¡°Patriarch, what what¡­ what do we do now?¡± An elder asked Xia family patriarch Xia Zhengneng, his voice quivering with fear. ¡°I don¡¯t know what to do either,¡± Patriarch Xia Zhengneng sighed. ¡°Grandfather, I will go and explain to the senior!¡± Suddenly, Xiaodie¡¯s voice entered everyone¡¯s ears. ¡°Xiaodie, you¡­¡± Before patriarch Xia Zhengneng could finish, he was interrupted by an elder. ¡°We should indeed let Xiaodie go, since this issue began with her.¡± ¡°Grand Elder, you¡­!¡± Xia family patriarch Xia Zhengneng¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°Heh heh! Big brother,¡± the Grand Elder chuckled coldly, ¡°Isn¡¯t that the truth?¡± ¡°Enough from all of you, I¡¯m willing to go!¡± At that moment, Xiaodie stepped out of the hall, with Xia Caicai following behind her. The expressions on both of the women¡¯s faces were extremely resolute! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only They themselves did not know why they were so determined; perhaps they believed that Ye Li simply would not kill them. Soon after, the two women saw Ye Li. ¡°Senior, you¡­ you¡¯ve come.¡± Xiaodie said to Ye Li. The determination that was on her face earlier had now turned to astonishment! Chapter 1633 - Chapter 1633 Im here to offer you benefits Chapter 1633: I¡¯m here to offer you benefits. Chapter 1633: I¡¯m here to offer you benefits. Ye Li paused, naturally unaware of why Xia Die and Xia Caicai would show such expressions on their faces. ¡°Why, are you afraid of me?¡± Xia Die and Xia Caicai were startled and hadn¡¯t expected Ye Li to say such a thing. ¡°Elder, have you¡­ come to destroy the Xia family?¡± Although Xia Die was endlessly horrified, she decided to ask anyway. Ye Li was stunned again at her words. ¡°Why would you think that?¡± ¡°If Elder did not come to destroy the Xia family, given your esteemed status, I don¡¯t think¡­ I don¡¯t think you would visit our humble Xia family.¡± Xia Caicai also spoke. Ye Li laughed, finding these two girls quite amusing. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this now, let me in.¡± But to Ye Li¡¯s surprise, the two women shook their heads and did not seem ready to let him in. This¡­ Ye Li felt helpless internally, thinking he had come to the Xia family to bring them benefits. What reason could there be to keep him out? ¡°I did not come to destroy your Xia family, alright?¡± Ye Li smiled helplessly at Xia Die and Xia Caicai. Upon hearing this, Xia Die and Xia Caicai couldn¡¯t help but shudder. ¡°Is it true, Elder?¡± ¡°Do you think I look like I¡¯m joking?¡± Xia Die and Xia Caicai became exceedingly delighted. They hurriedly invited Ye Li into the Xia household. When the junior members of the Xia family saw Ye Li enter, they were terrified. They did not dare to stay in the same place and quickly went to the hall to inform the family head and the elders. Shortly after Ye Li entered the Xia house, Xia Zhengneng, the family head, and the elders came out to greet him. They were all drenched in cold sweat. ¡°Sir, you¡­ you¡¯ve arrived.¡± Xia Zhengneng said to Ye Li, trembling uncontrollably. ¡°Yes.¡± Ye Li nodded. ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ I don¡¯t know¡­¡± Xia Zhengneng was sweating heavily as if in rain, too afraid to ask the question he intended to ask. ¡°Say what you want to say, no need to be so formal.¡± ¡°What I wanted to ask was, are you here to destroy our Xia family?¡± After speaking, Xia Zhengneng was greatly horrified. He knew that for Ye Li, destroying their Xia family would be no different from crushing an ant. The people of the Xia family were equally terrified. Their Xia family, merely a third-rate family in Wind Demon City, could not provoke someone like Ye Li. ¡°I am not here to destroy your Xia family, I am here to bring benefits to your Xia family.¡± What?! Upon hearing Ye Li¡¯s words, everyone in the Xia family was dumbstruck. Because even if they had thought for ten days and nights, they would never have imagined Ye Li would say such a thing. ¡°Sir, you¡­ you really came to bring¡­¡± Before Xia Zhengneng could finish his sentence, Ye Li interrupted him. ¡°So, do you all think I am joking?¡± Ye Li looked around at everyone in the Xia family. The members of the Xia family were beside themselves with fear, shaking their heads repeatedly. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ye Li gave an exasperated smile. He had bought upgrade potions from the point mall and then handed the upgrade potions to Xia Die and Xia Caicai. ¡°Elder, what is this?¡± The beautiful face of Xia Die was very puzzled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, just drink it.¡± Ye Li spoke slowly. Chapter 1634 - Chapter 1634 Goodbye Miss Xiaohui Chapter 1634: Goodbye Miss Xiaohui Chapter 1634: Goodbye Miss Xiaohui Xia Die and Xia Caicai knew that even if this were poison, they had no choice but to drink it. Afterward, they took the upgrade potions handed to them by Ye Li and braced themselves to drink it down. Seconds later, Xia Die and Xia Caicai¡¯s pupils suddenly constricted! It was because they felt a terrifying power surging within their bodies. Was this a breakthrough?! Xia Die and Xia Caicai quickly sat down cross-legged, refining the power inside their bodies. The members of the Xia family also realized that Xia Die and Xia Caicai were about to breakthrough. Thick shock appeared on their faces, and they could not help but marvel at Ye Li¡¯s methods! Moments later, Xia Die and Xia Caicai opened their eyes, their faces filled with immense surprise. ¡°I ¡­ I¡¯ve become a Tier 1 Heavenly King realm warrior with B-level genes?¡± ¡°It seems I have also become a Tier 1 Heavenly King realm warrior with B-level genes.¡± Xia Die and Xia Caicai both said. Wow!!! Upon hearing this, all the members of the Xia family were shocked. They could not believe that Xia Die and Xia Caicai had advanced directly from the tier 3 Earth King realm to the Heavenly King Realm. For a while, all members of the Xia family were utterly astounded. They knew that all of this was thanks to Ye Li! ¡°The young master¡¯s methods truly exist like those of someone who can reach the heavens!¡± Xia Zhengneng, the head of the Xia family, hastily spoke to Ye Li with great respect. At this moment, the Grand Elder of the Xia family regretted his actions deeply. He had originally thought that Xia Die and Xia Caicai must have offended Ye Li. But he could not have dreamt that it would turn out like this. ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡± Ye Li said slowly to Xia Die and Xia Caicai. For some reason, a touch of reluctance suddenly appeared in the hearts of Xia Die and Xia Caicai. They knew that someone like Ye Li, a being of supreme existence, was not someone they could harbor any fantasies about. ¡­ City Lord Mansion. Ye Li arrived outside the City Lord Mansion. The people outside the City Lord Mansion, as if they recognized Ye Li, saw him coming and dropped their weapons and ran inside. Seeing this situation, Ye Li couldn¡¯t help but reveal a bitter smile. He wasn¡¯t a disaster, did these people really need to be so afraid of him? It wasn¡¯t long before the city lord Gao Boxiong came out. ¡°Ye Li, you¡¯ve come.¡± A smile appeared on Gao Boxiong¡¯s face. ¡°Yes.¡± Ye Li nodded, ¡°Where is Miss Xiaohui?¡± ¡°Hui¡¯er is inside the City Lord Mansion.¡± Saying that, Gao Boxiong quickly led the way for Ye Li. A moment later, Ye Li saw Miss Xiaohui. ¡°Brother Ye Li!¡± Upon seeing Ye Li, Miss Xiaohui was initially startled, then came running and threw herself into Ye Li¡¯s arms. Ye Li gave a faint smile, and he patted Miss Xiaohui on the head. ¡°Miss Xiaohui, have you been obedient while brother Ye Li was away?¡± ¡°Brother Ye Li, Xiaohui is not a child anymore; Xiaohui has grown up.¡± Miss Xiaohui muttered, pouting her lips. Ye Li and Miss Xiaohui talked for quite a while. Suddenly, the voice of city lord Gao Boxiong sounded in his ears. ¡°Ye Li, I don¡¯t know if I should say something.¡± Ye Li, puzzled, thought about what Gao Boxiong could possibly have to say to him. ¡°Go ahead.¡± ¡°Although you slaughtered the Chen family, not everyone from the Chen family died.¡± ¡°Continue.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ye Li was a person who disliked thinking too much. ¡°Chen family young master, Chen Shaolong, is a prized pupil of the Wuji Sword Sect, and he definitely won¡¯t let it go so easily.¡± ¡°So what?¡± Ye Li casually smiled. Seeing such confidence in Ye Li, city Lord Gao Boxiong said no more. Chapter 1635 - Chapter 1635 Chen Shaolong Mad Dragon Holy Sword Chapter 1635: Chen Shaolong, Mad Dragon Holy Sword Chapter 1635: Chen Shaolong, Mad Dragon Holy Sword Wuji Sword Sect. The unrivaled powerhouse of the Eastern Region of the Starry Cloud Empire! The place where Ye Li was located had always been in the Eastern Region of the Starry Cloud Empire. Wind Demon City was an extremely powerful city in the Eastern Region, but it still fell short compared to the Wuji Sword Sect. Not to mention anything else, the master of the Wuji Sword Sect was a powerful sixth-tier celestial-grade warrior with B-level genes! And Chen Shaolong, the pride of the Wuji Sword Sect. At this moment, he had become immensely saddened. ¡°Apprentice, what has saddened you so?¡± An old man appeared in front of Chen Shaolong. This old man was none other than the Mad Dragon Holy Sword, one of the four great holy swords of the Wuji Sword Sect. ¡°Master, my family has been slaughtered.¡± ¡°What?!¡± The Mad Dragon Holy Sword was shocked; he had visited Chen Shaolong¡¯s family and knew that the Chen family was the most powerful family in Wind Demon City. He had never imagined that the Chen family could be slaughtered. ¡°Who did it?¡± ¡°It was done by someone named Ye Li, and he is still in Wind Demon City, waiting for me!¡± ¡°Haha!¡± The Mad Dragon Holy Sword let out a cold laugh. ¡°If that is the case, then let me accompany you on this journey!¡± Chen Shaolong nodded. Immediately after, Chen Shaolong and the Mad Dragon Holy Sword headed towards Wind Demon City. ¡­ These days, Ye Li had been staying in the City Lord Mansion, commanding the Apocalypse Legion to amalgamate zombies. After getting tired of staying in the City Lord Mansion, he had walked out. Ye Li¡¯s appearance in the street did not cause much of a stir. Even though his name was now renowned throughout Wind Demon City, virtually no one had actually seen him. ¡°Young Master Lin, do you know that a Ye Li has appeared in Wind Demon City recently?¡± ¡°Of course, I know, the one who annihilated the Chen family.¡± ¡°I feel that he is no match for Young Master Lin, who is a super genius.¡± ¡°I think so too.¡± Several sycophantic men grinned at a young man. A faint smirk appeared on the young man¡¯s face. However, all the passersby thought these men were complete fools. They naturally knew who this young man was; his name was Lin Xingyun and he was the strongest prodigy of the Lin family. Though the Lin family was a very powerful family in Wind Demon City, they weren¡¯t comparable to the Chen family. The Chen family had been slaughtered by Ye Li, so what semblance could you, a member of the Lin family, put on? ¡°Huh?¡± Suddenly, a man stared, perplexed, ¡°Young Master Lin, that man is actually more handsome than you!¡± Upon hearing this, Lin Xingyun was startled, having thought that aside from Chen Shaolong, he was the most handsome man in Wind Demon City. Now that Chen Shaolong had gone to the Wuji Sword Sect, without a doubt, he was the most sought-after man in Wind Demon City. However, when Lin Xingyun looked over, his expression froze. This was because he had never imagined that such an extraordinarily handsome person could exist in this world! He considered himself quite handsome, but compared to the man before him, the difference was like heaven and earth. ¡°Go over.¡± Lin Xingyun said coldly. Several men immediately went over. ¡°Kid, Young Master Lin invites you to have a chat.¡± Ye Li was taken aback, as he did not recognize the so-called Young Master Lin. ¡°What is it?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Never mind what it is. When Young Master Lin invites you over, are you deaf?¡± Ye Li silently shook his head, wondering why there were always such insignificant creatures. It¡¯s fine if these insignificant creatures appear, but don¡¯t drag your families into disaster. He had a habit¨Cwhen killing people, he annihilated families; when killing the dark race, he eradicated the entire race! Then, Ye Li followed the several men to where Lin Xingyun was. Chapter 1636 - Chapter 1636 Lin family young master Lin Xingyun Chapter 1636: Lin family young master Lin Xingyun Chapter 1636: Lin family young master Lin Xingyun Ye Li looked at Lin Xingyun, ¡°May I ask if there¡¯s something you need?¡± Seeing Ye Li¡¯s fairly decent attitude, Lin Xingyun let out a cold laugh, and said: ¡°It¡¯s nothing major, just that I find your appearance rather displeasing.¡± Hearing this, Ye Li understood. He thought about how, since he¡¯d arrived in this world, it seemed that quite a few people disliked his appearance. He didn¡¯t answer, simply because he knew Lin Xingyun must have more to say. ¡°How about this, if you disfigure yourself, I¡¯ll let you go.¡± Lin Xingyun said to Ye Li with a cold laugh. The onlookers all sighed, thinking Ye Li was done for. That¡¯s just how this world is, being handsome is a sin in front of those with power! For a moment, the crowd all looked at Ye Li with pity in their eyes. ¡°May I ask what you would do if I choose not to disfigure myself?¡± ¡°Simple, you will die an ugly death.¡± Lin Xingyun said indifferently. He had completely regarded Ye Li as an ordinary person, or perhaps just an ordinary warrior with special genes. After all, he was a Tier 4 warrior with special genes; he certainly had no fear of Ye Li. ¡°Oh, if that¡¯s the case, then make your move.¡± What?! Lin Xingyun was taken aback, he had of course not expected Ye Li to say such a thing. ¡°It seems I¡¯ve misjudged you; you¡¯re not afraid to die, are you?¡± Seconds later, Lin Xingyun said coldly to Ye Li. The onlookers certainly hadn¡¯t expected this; their faces all displayed shock. But what Ye Li said next was something they could never have imagined, even if given ten days and nights to think about it. Ye Li, looking indifferently at the young master of the Lin family, Lin Xingyun, slowly began to speak: ¡°How about this, I¡¯ll give you one second to disappear from my sight.¡± Wow!!! At this statement, all those present were in an uproar. They had initially thought Ye Li was nothing but a fish on the chopping block, but now it seemed they were all mistaken. ¡°Hahaha!¡± Lin Xingyun burst into laughter, ¡°You must know, I, Lin Xingyun, am¡­¡± But Young Master Lin Xingyun of the Lin family never got to finish his sentence; he would never have the chance to say the rest. For, a shocking hole of blood had appeared on his forehead. Hiss!!! At the sight of such a scene, everyone present was struck with terror to an indescribable degree. They hadn¡¯t seen how Ye Li had made his move, yet the young master of the Lin family, Lin Xingyun, had just like that died. ¡°You, you¡­ You actually dared to kill Young Master Lin, you¡­¡± A few men looked at Ye Li in utter horror. But they had no chance of surviving either; they all met the same fate as Lin Xingyun, with a shocking hole of blood appearing on their foreheads. ¡°One second has already passed; why didn¡¯t you treasure the chance to live that I gave you?¡± Ye Li said indifferently, looking at the bodies on the ground. The onlookers were scared out of their wits, their faces showing as much horror as they could muster. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ye Li didn¡¯t linger in the area too long, and continued on his walk. Leaving the onlookers standing there, faces filled with astonishment. Ye Li thought if the Lin family came looking for trouble, then he would wipe out the Lin family; but if their attitude was good, then he wouldn¡¯t. The incident naturally spread to the Lin family very quickly! Upon learning of Lin Xingyun¡¯s death, the head of the Lin family, Lin Chun, flew into a rage¡­ Chapter 1637 - Chapter 1637 The city lord told Ye Li to go back Chapter 1637: The city lord told Ye Li to go back. Chapter 1637: The city lord told Ye Li to go back. The head of the Lin family, Lin Chun, was infuriated beyond measure upon learning of Lin Xingyun¡¯s death. ¡°Who is it! Who dares to touch the young master of our Lin family!¡± Lin Chun, head of the Lin family, bellowed. ¡°Family head, I¨CI¡­I have already found out.¡± An elder of the Lin family spoke to Lin Chun, the head of the family. ¡°Who is it?¡± Lin Chun, head of the Lin family, demanded. ¡°It¨Cit¡¯s¡­¡± This elder of the Lin family hesitated to speak, his face showing a deep look of horror. ¡°Speak!¡± A thousand feet of raging fire seemed to burst forth from above Lin Chun¡¯s head. ¡°It¡¯s Ye Li.¡± The elder of the Lin family said. What!!! Upon hearing this, everyone in the Lin family¡¯s hall was thoroughly shocked, naturally not expecting the elder to name Ye Li. ¡°Is it¡­really Ye Li?¡± Even Lin Chun, the head of the Lin family, was stunned. ¡°Absolutely certain, family head.¡± ¡°Sigh.¡± Suddenly, Lin Chun let out a heavy sigh, ¡°From today on, let the doors of the Lin family be sealed. Don¡¯t let anyone out.¡± Everyone in the hall knew why the family head made this decision, because they were all too aware of the terror that was Ye Li. Even the Chen family, the most powerful in Wind Demon City, had been slaughtered by Ye Li, let alone their own Lin family. ¡­ Ye Li was walking on the street, finding it somewhat uninteresting. He was thinking about how Gao Boxiong had said that Chen Shaolong, young master of the Chen family, was the Wuji Sword Sect¡¯s pride, right? Now, he was just waiting for Chen Shaolong to arrive. ¡°Lord Ye Li, I have finally found you.¡± Suddenly, a warrior with special genes appeared before Ye Li. ¡°You are¡­?¡± A look of confusion appeared on Ye Li¡¯s handsome face. ¡°To answer your question, my lord, I am from the City Lord Mansion. The city lord asks for your presence; it seems something major has occurred.¡± The warrior with special genes said to Ye Li. Ye Li nodded. Then, he activated Swift Steps, leaving only an afterimage in his place. This¡­ The warrior with B-level genes was dumbfounded, hastily rubbing his eyes, because he was certain he must have seen wrong. No matter how much he rubbed his eyes however, the result was the same. He knew Ye Li was an extremely powerful warrior, but what he hadn¡¯t imagined was that Ye Li could be so strong. Ye Li¡¯s current speed was too fast; it didn¡¯t take long for him to reach the City Lord Mansion. There, he saw City Lord Gao Boxiong pacing in the hall with a furrowed brow, as if he was facing some troublesome issue. Suddenly, City Lord Gao Boxiong caught sight of Ye Li. Instantly, he breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°Ye Li, you¡¯ve finally returned.¡± ¡°Has something happened?¡± Ye Li looked at City Lord Gao Boxiong, puzzled. ¡°Reliable sources indicate that Chen Shaolong and his master Mad Dragon Holy Sword are about to arrive in Wind Demon City,¡± said Gao Boxiong. If it were just Chen Shaolong alone, naturally there would be no fear, but along with Chen Shaolong is none other than the Mad Dragon Holy Sword! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only You must understand, that is the Mad Dragon Holy Sword! One of the four Holy Swords of the Wuji Sword Sect, with strength so tremendous it¡¯s beyond measure. ¡°City Lord, may I ask which Realm the Mad Dragon Holy Sword has reached¡­¡± ¡°The Mad Dragon Holy Sword is a Tier 4 warrior of the Heavenly King Realm,¡± the City Lord, Gao Boxiong, answered. Hearing this, Ye Li smirked to himself. Although a Tier 4 warrior of the Heavenly King Realm was strong, after fusing with the Apocalypse Legion, he still believed he could fight. Chapter 1638 - Chapter 1638 Chen Shaolong is back Chapter 1638: Chen Shaolong is back Chapter 1638: Chen Shaolong is back Just then, a voice suddenly rang out in Ye Li¡¯s heart. ¡°Master, we have all become Tier 1 Celestial Saints among the zombies.¡± The voice of Ah Da appeared in Ye Li¡¯s mind. Upon hearing this, a hint of brilliance flashed across Ye Li¡¯s handsome, jade-like face. If the Apocalypse Legion hadn¡¯t broken through yet, they might have been able to defeat a warrior with B-level genes at the Tier 4 Celestial Saint Realm. But if the entire Apocalypse Legion had advanced to the Tier 1 Celestial Saint Realm, then killing a warrior with B-level genes at the Tier 4 Celestial Saint Realm would be an incredibly simple task. Ye Li ordered the entire Apocalypse Legion to return. ¡°Ye Li, you¡­¡± City Lord Gao Boxiong was stupefied, wondering why Ye Li wasn¡¯t afraid. That was the Tier 4 Celestial Saint¡¯s Mad Dragon Holy Sword! ¡°Because I don¡¯t see anything to be afraid of, it¡¯s just a warrior with B-level genes at the Tier 4 Celestial Saint Realm.¡± Ye Li smiled. Upon hearing these words, City Lord Gao Boxiong involuntarily gasped, unable to imagine Ye Li would utter such a statement. Just a¡­ Tier 4 Celestial Saint with B-level genes? Could it be that in Ye Li¡¯s eyes, a Tier 4 Celestial Saint with B-level genes is nothing special? Did Ye Li truly have such terrifying strength, or was he just being overconfident? Naturally, City Lord Gao Boxiong preferred to believe the latter. Finally, the Apocalypse Legion returned to the City Lord Mansion. City Lord Gao Boxiong blinked, looking over the Apocalypse Legion. ¡°Ye Li, are these zombies?¡± ¡°Yes, these are all part of my Apocalypse Legion.¡± Ye Li said. Hiss! City Lord Gao Boxiong was rendered somewhat speechless. For he sensed the terrifying aura emanating from the Apocalypse Legion. ¡°Ye Li, what level are these zombies?¡± ¡°Not high, just Tier 1 Celestial Saints.¡± What!!! Upon hearing this, City Lord Gao Boxiong couldn¡¯t help but stagger backwards several steps, his face showing the utmost shock. Tier 1 Celestial Saints as zombies? And there were eleven of them!!! How could City Lord Gao Boxiong not be astonished! After a long while, City Lord Gao Boxiong regained his composure and said to Ye Li: ¡°Ye Li, although your Apocalypse Legion is strong, they still can¡¯t possibly be a match for the Mad Dragon Holy Sword. You should still hide for now.¡± Ye Li laughed, ¡°City Lord, do you really have so little faith in me?¡± ¡°Ye Li, how can I believe you when the Mad Dragon Holy Sword is ranked among the supreme powerhouses throughout the entire Starry Cloud Empire!¡± Ye Li thought that no matter what he said, City Lord Gao Boxiong would not believe him, so he simply stopped trying to convince him. Seeing that Ye Li refused to leave, City Lord Gao Boxiong sighed heavily to himself. He felt that although Ye Li was a gene warrior powerful beyond measure, he was ultimately too young, too naive to the ways of the world. On this day, there was no wind. The famous Mad Dragon Holy Sword and Chen Shaolong finally arrived in the Main Area of Wind Demon City. Chen Shaolong first paid a visit to the Chen family. The Chen family¡¯s residence was now deserted. Chen Shaolong used to be the best-known genius in the Main Area, known by too many people. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only In an instant, the news that Chen Shaolong had returned spread wildly throughout every corner of Wind Demon City. ¡°Do you know? Chen Shaolong has arrived.¡± ¡°What? Chen Shaolong is back?¡± ¡°So what if he¡¯s back? Could it be that Chen Shaolong could take his revenge?¡± Many people didn¡¯t believe Chen Shaolong would dare seek revenge, thinking that if he insisted on making a move against Ye Li, it would only result in one more corpse. Chapter 1639 - Chapter 1639 Gao Boxiongs Astonishment Chapter 1639: Gao Boxiong¡¯s Astonishment Chapter 1639: Gao Boxiong¡¯s Astonishment When the people of Wind Demon City learned the identity of the elder who returned with Chen Shaolong, they were all astounded! For they had come to know that he was none other than Chen Shaolong¡¯s mentor, one of the four hallowed Holy Swords of Wuji Sword Sect, the renowned Mad Dragon Holy Sword. The Tier 4 Celestial Realm Mad Dragon Holy Sword! After learning the elder¡¯s identity, the people of Wind Demon City knew that a change was about to come over the city. They all knew that Ye Li could never defeat the Mad Dragon Holy Sword, no matter what. At the same time, they also knew that it wouldn¡¯t be long before Ye Li would be a dead body. ¡°Ye Li, the Mad Dragon Holy Sword and Chen Shaolong have already arrived in Wind Demon City,¡± City Lord Gao Boxiong told Ye Li, his face starting to show panic. Next to him, Miss Xiaohui¡¯s poor little face was also full of urgency. But what City Lord Gao Boxiong and Miss Xiaohui could never have dreamed was that there was still no fluctuation on Ye Li¡¯s face, as if he hadn¡¯t heard a word. ¡°Ye Li, did you not hear what I said? The Mad Dragon Holy Sword and Chen Shaolong are back!¡± City Lord Gao Boxiong thought Ye Li hadn¡¯t heard, and continued. But what City Lord Gao Boxiong could not have imagined, even if he thought about it for ten days and nights, was what Ye Li said next: ¡°So they have returned; what¡¯s there to make such a fuss about?¡± Ye Li said slowly. What?! Upon hearing this, City Lord Gao Boxiong couldn¡¯t help but be utterly shocked. What kind of fortitude was this? Knowing that a formidable opponent was about to strike and still being able to remain so calm, it was truly like being unshaken even if Mount Tai were crumbling before him! He thought how incomparable he was to Ye Li, as different as heaven and earth. ¡°City Lord, do you really believe your own eyes?¡± City Lord Gao Boxiong was startled; naturally, he did not understand what Ye Li meant. Ye Li, however, did not answer but gave him a mysterious smile. ¡°City Lord, something terrible has happened!¡± Suddenly, a warrior with B-level genes ran in, looking terrified. ¡°What¡¯s happened?!¡± City Lord Gao Boxiong hurriedly asked. ¡°The Mad Dragon Holy Sword and Chen Shaolong are outside the City Lord Mansion!¡± This¡­ Hearing this, City Lord Gao Boxiong felt as if he had been struck by lightning and stumbled back several steps. ¡°Are you sure about that?¡± ¡°Could there be any doubt?¡± At that moment, City Lord Gao Boxiong felt as if all his strength had been drained. ¡°Ye Li, what do you think we should do now?¡± The corner of City Lord Gao Boxiong¡¯s mouth showed a bitter smile. ¡°What else can we do,¡± Ye Li said indifferently to City Lord Gao Boxiong, ¡°but to meet force with force and stem water with sand?¡± Ye Li said. City Lord Gao Boxiong dared swear that this was the most shocking moment of his life! Simply because he had never expected that with the Mad Dragon Holy Sword and Chen Shaolong at his doorstep, Ye Li could remain so composed! ¡°Brother Ye Li, you¡­ you must be careful,¡± Miss Xiaohui said to Ye Li, her porcelain doll-like face showing deep concern. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will be fine.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As he spoke, Ye Li slowly walked out of the great hall. City Lord Gao Boxiong watched Ye Li¡¯s retreating figure; he also followed him outside. It wasn¡¯t long before Ye Li and City Lord Gao Boxiong saw the Mad Dragon Holy Sword and Chen Shaolong. At that moment, over a hundred warriors from the City Lord Mansion followed behind City Lord Gao Boxiong. Chen Shaolong¡¯s expression turned extremely cold as he stared intently at Ye Li! Chapter 1640 - Chapter 1640 Kill Chen Shaolong Chapter 1640: Kill Chen Shaolong Chapter 1640: Kill Chen Shaolong Chen Shaolong stared intently at Ye Li, his hatred for Ye Li as expansive as the earth and deep as the sea! ¡°Are you Ye Li?!¡± Chen Shaolong, gritting his teeth and clenching his fists, didn¡¯t feel any pain even as his fingernails dug into his skin. ¡°Yes, I am Ye Li.¡± Ye Li¡¯s face, handsome as jade, remained calm and unperturbed. ¡°I want you dead!¡± Chen Shaolong said coldly. Then, Chen Shaolong turned to Gao Boxiong, ¡°Gao Boxiong, your entire City Lord Mansion will have to pay with their lives for the Chen family!¡± ¡°This¡­¡± City Lord Gao Boxiong was at a loss for words. ¡°Do you have that kind of strength?¡± Ye Li looked at Chen Shaolong indifferently. Upon hearing this, Chen Shaolong flew into a rage and bellowed at Ye Li: ¡°My master is here, do you think I don¡¯t have that kind of strength!¡± Master? Ye Li smiled, looking at the elderly swordsman beside Chen Shaolong, ¡°Are you referring to him?¡± ¡°Such an arrogant young man!¡± A frown naturally appeared on the face of the Mad Dragon Holy Sword. ¡°I¡¯ve heard you are a warrior with tier 4 heavenly-saint level special genes, and everyone says that warriors of your tier are very strong.¡± Ye Li looked at the Mad Dragon Holy Sword, ¡°But I¡¯ve been thinking for several days, and still can¡¯t figure out, just how strong is a tier 4 heavenly-saint level warrior with special genes!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll make you understand!¡± The expression on the Mad Dragon Holy Sword¡¯s face darkened. Ye Li smiled calmly, ¡°Since you all have come for revenge, why wait any longer?¡± ¡°Ye Li, you dare to be so arrogant, I¡¯ll make you into a thousand pieces!¡± As these words fell, Chen Shaolong pulled out the Tiger Tail Tri-Section Sword from his back and attacked Ye Li. Chen Shaolong, a seventh-tier warrior with special genes, of course, was not a match for Ye Li. However, the Mad Dragon Holy Sword did not stop Chen Shaolong, simply because he knew that with him present, he could save his disciple under any circumstance. ¡°Fuse: Apocalypse Legion.¡± Just as Chen Shaolong drew his sword and lunged at Ye Li, Ye Li had already fused with the Apocalypse Legion. Instantly, his whole body was enveloped by terrifying red spiritual power. ¡°This is bad!¡± The Mad Dragon Holy Sword was shocked, ready to intervene and stop Chen Shaolong. But it was already too late! Ah!!! A scream emerged, and Chen Shaolong fell heavily to the ground, devoid of any sign of life. ¡°Disciple!¡± The Mad Dragon Holy Sword, seeing this scene, his eyes turned red. City Lord Gao Boxiong and hundreds of warriors from the City Lord Mansion were also shocked. They certainly hadn¡¯t expected Chen Shaolong to die just like that. ¡°You madman, you dare kill my most beloved disciple!¡± The Mad Dragon Holy Sword roared in anger. Ye Li¡¯s face, handsome as jade, remained calm, and he looked at the Mad Dragon Holy Sword nonchalantly, slowly speaking: ¡°Why the rush, you¡¯ll be dead soon as well.¡± The Mad Dragon Holy Sword could no longer bear Ye Li¡¯s arrogance but immediately drew the Furious Dragon Greatsword from his back! Furious Dragon Greatsword, the cold light shining brightly! ¡°You maniac, I will use this sword to chop you into a thousand pieces, to avenge my disciple¡­ and settle this grudge!¡± The Mad Dragon Holy Sword shouted furiously at Ye Li. Ye Li¡¯s lips curled slightly, and a faint smile appeared on his face. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Do you think you¡¯re the only one with a sword?¡± As the words fell, Ye Li took out the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword from the system space. Clang! Instantly, the sound of sword and dragon roaring filled the air. And above Ye Li¡¯s head, a terrifying five-clawed blood dragon appeared, looming threateningly. Chapter 1641 - Chapter 1641 Mad Dragon Holy Sword Battle Chapter 1641: Mad Dragon Holy Sword Battle Chapter 1641: Mad Dragon Holy Sword Battle Lord Gao Boxiong and over a hundred warriors with special genes watched this spectacle, and they were all terrified beyond belief. They had never imagined that Ye Li would possess such a terrifying sharp sword. Such a sharp sword, one glance and there was no hope left for survival. The Mad Dragon Holy Sword was stunned as well. Clearly, he had not expected Ye Li to have such a sword! ¡°Madman, I didn¡¯t expect you to have such a terrifying sword!¡± A cold smile actually appeared on the face of the Mad Dragon Holy Sword. He believed, the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword in Ye Li¡¯s hands was already his. ¡°Mad Dragon Holy Sword, have you always been this verbose?¡± Ye Li looked indifferently at the Mad Dragon Holy Sword. Upon hearing this, a thousand feet of raging fire erupted above the head of the Mad Dragon Holy Sword. ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± As he spoke, the Mad Dragon Holy Sword furiously swung his sword at Ye Li. Instantly, a horrifying sword light flew toward Ye Li, with the air filled with the whistling sound of the sword. Space, naturally, was also shattered by this horrifying sword light. Lord Gao Boxiong and the hundred-something warriors with special genes were shocked by such a scene. They quickly looked at Ye Li, only to find that his face remained unfazed. It was as if he hadn¡¯t seen anything coming at all. Just as the terrifying sword light approached, Ye Li, holding the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword, also swung out his sword. At that moment, two horrifying sword lights crashed heavily against each other! Boom! Space tore open a massive hole. What?! A look of utter astonishment appeared on the aged face of the Mad Dragon Holy Sword, because he had never thought that Ye Li would be able to withstand his strike. It seems that Ye Li¡­ should not be underestimated! ¡°Ye Li, come and fight!¡± Suddenly, the Mad Dragon Holy Sword leaped from the ground, into mid-air. Ye Li naturally also leaped up, reaching mid-air as well. The Mad Dragon Holy Sword and Ye Li began their standoff. At this moment, most people in Wind Demon City were paying attention to this legendary battle! ¡°Ye Li, you must win!¡± Lord Gao Boxiong¡¯s heart had climbed to his throat. He had originally thought that Ye Li would have no chance against the Mad Dragon Holy Sword, but ever since Ye Li caught that terrifying strike from the Mad Dragon Holy Sword, a flicker of hope appeared in his heart! ¡°Ye Li, if you give me the sword in your hand, I might let you die less painfully!¡± ¡°Otherwise¡­¡± The Mad Dragon Holy Sword paused, ¡°I will have you cut to pieces!¡± Ye Li smiled indifferently, his face showing no emotion. ¡°Do you think you are my match?¡± The Mad Dragon Holy Sword was shocked; he hadn¡¯t expected Ye Li to say such a thing. ¡°Ye Li, do you really think I¡¯m not your match?¡± ¡°Certainly not.¡± Hahaha! Suddenly, the Mad Dragon Holy Sword burst into laughter, his laughter shaking the ground! All the people in Wind Demon City were terrified; just hearing this horrifying laughter was enough to scare them. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°What are you laughing at?¡± ¡°I laugh at your ignorance!¡± As he spoke, the Mad Dragon Holy Sword raised the Furious Dragon Greatsword and slowly said: ¡°Mad¡­ Dragon¡­ Sword¡­ Art!¡± Then, a terrifying sword light interwoven with True Dragon Power flew toward Ye Li. Ye Li knew that the Mad Dragon Sword Art unleashed by the Mad Dragon Holy Sword must also be a god-level divine skill! Chapter 1642 - Chapter 1642 Mad Dragon Holy Sword is scared Chapter 1642: Mad Dragon Holy Sword is scared Chapter 1642: Mad Dragon Holy Sword is scared The Mad Dragon Holy Sword executed the SSS god-level skill, Mad Dragon Sword Art, and a terrifying sword light interwoven with True Dragon Power flew towards Ye Li. City Lord Gao Boxiong was secretly horrified to the extreme! He was uncertain whether Ye Li could withstand such an unparalleled strike! If he had known Ye Li¡¯s true strength, he would have found his thoughts laughably ridiculous. The Mad Dragon Holy Sword possessed an SSS god-level skill, and so did Ye Li! Swish! Ye Li directly unleashed the Mysterious Heaven Overlord Demon Sword Technique! The SSS god-level Mysterious Heaven Overlord Demon Sword Technique, with its supreme sword beam interwoven with the power of ancient gods and devils, swept forth! Suddenly, the heavens and earth were transformed! Boom! Only a huge sound was heard from the sky! The countless overflowing sword lights shocked all the spectators to the extreme. They knew they were witnessing the most terrifying battle they had ever seen! ¡°Impossible, this is absolutely impossible!¡± Suddenly, the Mad Dragon Holy Sword was struck with great fear. Only because he could not believe that Ye Li had actually withstood his Mad Dragon Sword Art! Seeing Ye Li block the attack of the Mad Dragon Holy Sword, the heart that City Lord Gao Boxiong had in his throat finally settled down. ¡°Is this the strength of a Tier 4 god-tier special genes warrior?¡± Ye Li¡¯s face, fair as jade, showed a hint of playfulness as he looked lightly at Mad Dragon Holy Sword and slowly spoke: ¡°Display all your attacks, don¡¯t let me just kill you like this.¡± Ye Li¡¯s voice was not loud, yet it was enough for many to hear, simply because the hearing of warriors with special genes was extremely acute. The numerous spectators upon hearing Ye Li¡¯s words involuntarily inhaled a breath of cold air. Only because they felt Ye Li was overly domineering. Compared to Ye Li, they felt like mere weak ants on the ground. Upon hearing these words, the face of the Mad Dragon Holy Sword also turned extremely cold. ¡°Ye Li, you don¡¯t really think you can defeat me, do you?¡± ¡°I cannot defeat you.¡± The Mad Dragon Holy Sword, thinking Ye Li was at his wit¡¯s end, had said such words, but he could never have expected what Ye Li would say next: ¡°I have never thought about defeating you, I only want to kill you.¡± The Mad Dragon Holy Sword¡¯s expression turned icy cold to the extreme! ¡°Ye Li, I want you dead!¡± As the words fell, the Mad Dragon Holy Sword flew towards Ye Li, his speed as fast as lightning. Ye Li activated Swift Steps, leaving only an afterimage in his place. Clang, clang, clang! Suddenly, he and Mad Dragon Holy Sword began to fight fiercely at close quarters. In an instant, sword lights flashed across the sky, the towering sword beams seemed to split the heavens apart, a sight truly terrifying to behold. The two fought hundreds of rounds! Ye Li was still vigorous and fierce, while the edge of the Mad Dragon Holy Sword was fading. The Mad Dragon Holy Sword was internally shocked beyond measure, never having imagined Ye Li could be so terrifying. He had already started thinking of retreating, knowing that he was no longer a match for Ye Li. ¡°Ye Li, wait a moment!¡± The Mad Dragon Holy Sword called out to Ye Li. A hint of confusion appeared on Ye Li¡¯s face. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only All the spectators also showed a hint of confusion on their faces, not understanding the meaning behind the Mad Dragon Holy Sword¡¯s sudden halt. ¡°Ye Li, I don¡¯t want to fight you anymore.¡± The Mad Dragon Holy Sword said to Ye Li. Hiss!!! Upon hearing these words, the onlookers were all stunned as if turned to stone. Chapter 1643 - Chapter 1643 Slay the Mad Dragon Holy Sword Chapter 1643: Slay the Mad Dragon Holy Sword Chapter 1643: Slay the Mad Dragon Holy Sword Everyone watching the battle could never have imagined that the mighty Mad Dragon Holy Sword would actually become frightened. If you were to speak of this, anyone would think you¡¯re a fool. Unfortunately, indeed, it¡¯s true! In midair. The Mad Dragon Holy Sword stared at Ye Li, waiting for his response. After a few seconds, Ye Li smiled faintly and spoke slowly to the Mad Dragon Holy Sword, ¡°Do you think I would let you leave?¡± Startled by these words, the Mad Dragon Holy Sword certainly didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to say such a thing. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°What do I mean?¡± Ye Li smiled calmly, ¡°Isn¡¯t it clear? It means letting you die.¡± As soon as these words were spoken, a thousand zhang of raging fury surged above the head of the Mad Dragon Holy Sword! ¡°Ye Li, do you really think I can¡¯t beat you?¡± ¡°Do you still think you can beat me?¡± A hint of playful color appeared on Ye Li¡¯s handsome face. The Mad Dragon Holy Sword became so furious it was to the extreme, ¡°Ye Li, you¡¯ll pay for this!¡± As the sound of his voice fell, the Mad Dragon Holy Sword, holding the Furious Dragon Greatsword in hand, charged at Ye Li once again. Ye Li shook his head secretly, wondering why the Mad Dragon Holy Sword just couldn¡¯t understand. ¡°Synthesize: Mysterious Heaven Overlord Demon Sword Technique, Absolute Heaven Lightshadow Sword, Apocalyptic Sword Technique.¡± Three SSS divine-level skills synthesized for use! Suddenly, countless supreme sword beams intertwined with the Power of Gods and Demons flew towards the oncoming Mad Dragon Holy Sword. What?! Seeing such a terrifying attack coming, the Mad Dragon Holy Sword could not help but turn pale with shock. He could never have imagined that Ye Li was capable of launching such an attack. The countless supreme sword beams intertwined with the Power of Gods and Demons were too fast. So fast that the Mad Dragon Holy Sword couldn¡¯t even react! ¡°My life is over!¡± In the final moment of his life, the Mad Dragon Holy Sword uttered these words. Boom! In midair, there was a terrifying loud noise. The spectators below were all stunned; they wanted to know what had happened. But then, they were filled with unspeakable horror. Because the Mad Dragon Holy Sword was plummeting from the sky at high speed. Hiss!!! Witnessing such a scene, everyone watching couldn¡¯t help but draw in a breath of cold air, never having anticipated such a turn of events. Could it be¡­ Even the mighty Mad Dragon Holy Sword was no match for Ye Li? They no longer dared to imagine just how powerful Ye Li could be. Seeing this, City Lord Gao Boxiong let out a sigh of relief, and the heart that had been in his throat finally settled down. If Ye Li couldn¡¯t defeat the Mad Dragon Holy Sword, then their City Lord Mansion would have been flattened without hesitation. But now, such worries could be dismissed. Seeing that the Mad Dragon Holy Sword had finally landed on the ground without the slightest sign of life. ¡°The Mad Dragon Holy Sword¡­ is dead?¡± All the spectators were struck with extreme fear. They couldn¡¯t have imagined, even in their wildest dreams, that the mighty Mad Dragon Holy Sword could actually die. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only There wasn¡¯t much fluctuation on Ye Li¡¯s face as he too landed on the ground. After placing the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword into the system space, he walked slowly towards the City Lord Mansion. Seeing this, City Lord Gao Boxiong hurriedly followed. Once in the great hall. ¡°Ye Li, you truly are too terrifying,¡± said City Lord Gao Boxiong to Ye Li. ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± replied Ye Li. Chapter 1644 - Chapter 1644 Crazy Upgrade Chapter 1644: Crazy Upgrade Chapter 1644: Crazy Upgrade City Lord Gao Boxiong saw how humble Ye Li was and couldn¡¯t help but respect him greatly. ¡°However¡­¡± But City Lord Gao Boxiong seemed to hesitate as if he had something difficult to say. ¡°Just say what you want to say,¡± Ye Li said. ¡°Ye Li, although you have slain the Mad Dragon Holy Sword, the Wuji Sword Sect behind the Mad Dragon Holy Sword¡­¡± City Lord Gao Boxiong did not finish his sentence, but the implied threat was clear. ¡°It¡¯s fine; I won¡¯t involve you all.¡± Ye Li spoke slowly. He thought that he needed to break through as soon as possible because facing the entire Wuji Sword Sect could still pose some trouble. After staying in the City Lord Mansion for a day. Ye Li left Wind Demon City and went into the wilderness. He released the Apocalypse Legion from the system space, but to his surprise, the system¡¯s voice once again appeared in his mind. ¡°Congratulations to the host for obtaining a chance for a random lottery.¡± A touch of brilliance appeared on Ye Li¡¯s jade-like face. He thought that good luck, like chewing a piece of Stride gum, simply couldn¡¯t be stopped. Without pondering further, he used the opportunity for the random lottery. The virtual pointer began to spin on the wheel in his mind. Seconds later, the virtual pointer stopped. ¡°Congratulations to the host for drawing ten times the ¡®Mad Combination¡¯ opportunity. This¡­ Ye Li was stunned. Simply because he didn¡¯t know what to say. His luck was just too good. He certainly knew about the ¡®Mad Combination¡¯ opportunity, having obtained it not long ago. Now he had ten more chances at ¡®Mad Combination.¡¯ This was asking him¡­ To clear out the zombies of Wind Demon City? With this thought, Ye Li¡¯s face lit up with excitement. Immediately, Ye Li began to madly combine zombies in the wilderness! His Realm had also reached the 3rd tier Heavenly Saint level. And the entire Apocalypse Legion had reached Tier 2 Heavenly Saint level! Now, the Wuji Sword Sect seemed insignificant before him. Once again, he returned to the Main Area. After arriving at the City Lord Mansion, he found City Lord Gao Boxiong pacing back and forth in the hall as if facing some major issue. ¡°City Lord?¡± Ye Li called out to City Lord Gao Boxiong. Hearing this, City Lord Gao Boxiong¡¯s whole body trembled, and he quickly looked over upon hearing the voice, his face immediately beaming with joy upon seeing Ye Li. ¡°Ye Li, I thought you had left. I didn¡¯t expect you to still be here.¡± ¡°City Lord, what¡¯s going on?¡± Ye Li got straight to the point. ¡°Ye Li, the Wuji Sword Sect has sent a war summons,¡± Gao Boxiong said as he handed over a letter of challenge to Ye Li. Ye Li took the letter and began to read. ¡°Heh.¡± He let out an unperturbed smile. The content of the letter was clear: the Wuji Sword Sect was summoning him, and if he refused to go, they would destroy the City Lord Mansion. ¡°Ye Li, what¡­ what are you planning to do?¡± City Lord Gao Boxiong asked as he looked at Ye Li. ¡°What else can I do? Naturally, I¡¯m going,¡± Ye Li said slowly, his face showing no sign of agitation. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°But¡­¡± City Lord Gao Boxiong was taken aback; he had never expected that, even at this moment, Ye Li could remain as unshakable as Mount Tai! Could it be¡­ Was Ye Li truly unafraid of the Wuji Sword Sect? ¡°Ye Li, I need not say, but you must know the terror of the Wuji Sword Sect,¡± City Lord Gao Boxiong said to Ye Li. Chapter 1645 - Chapter 1645 Third Princess Ye Xiaoyu Chapter 1645: Third Princess Ye Xiaoyu Chapter 1645: Third Princess Ye Xiaoyu Ye Li heard the words and smiled faintly. ¡°City Lord, actually,¡± Ye Li looked at Gao Boxiong, ¡°Wuji Sword Sect isn¡¯t that terrifying either.¡± What?! City Lord Gao Boxiong was startled, never expecting Ye Li to say such a thing. Wuji Sword Sect¡­ not terrifying? That was an unrivaled powerhouse of the Starry Cloud Empire! Could it be that Ye Li was truly so strong? Gao Boxiong felt as if he had seen a ghost. If it wasn¡¯t for seeing Ye Li himself, he would never have imagined that there was such a terrifying genius in the world. ¡°Ye Li, are you really planning to go to the Wuji Sword Sect?¡± ¡°Yes, I am going.¡± Ye Li nodded. He stayed another day in the City Lord Mansion, talked a lot with Miss Xiaohui, and of course, they did some shameful things. The next day, he left Wind Demon City. Wuji Sword Sect, situated on South Mountain of the Starry Cloud Empire. ¡­ Starry Cloud Imperial Palace, Imperial City. Ye Li had arrived at the Imperial City. Once in the Imperial City, Ye Li couldn¡¯t help but marvel at the city¡¯s prosperity. Compared to Wind Demon City, the Imperial City was not just worlds apart, it was almost heaven and earth. ¡°Did you know, Furious Dragon Greatsword died in Wind Demon City?¡± ¡°What? How is that possible?¡± ¡°It¡¯s true, Wuji Sword Sect has already issued a challenge. It¡¯s said to have been done by someone named Ye Li.¡± Shortly after Ye Li arrived in the Imperial City, he overheard this conversation. He wondered if his fame had already spread to the Imperial City? This truly was a thunderous event known to all! ¡°Move aside! Make way for me!¡± Suddenly, a voice as clear as a bell reached Ye Li¡¯s ears. Ye Li looked up to see a young girl riding a tall horse, galloping toward him. The onlookers quickly made way, thinking to themselves that the third princess was riding her horse through the Imperial City again. Riding horses was not allowed in the Imperial City, yet the third princess insisted on doing it! ¡°What¡¯s with that person, why won¡¯t he move aside?¡± A man exclaimed in surprise. Everyone looked and saw a youth with a face as handsome as jade standing in the middle of the street. ¡°Move aside!¡± The girl shouted at Ye Li. Unfortunately for her, Ye Li showed no intention of moving aside. Just as the tall horse was about to collide with Ye Li, only a hairbreadth away, the horse stopped. ¡°You¡­ why didn¡¯t you move aside!¡± The girl on the horse looked down at Ye Li, furious. ¡°There¡¯s nothing truly worth moving aside for,¡± Ye Li said calmly, ¡°But you¡¯re lucky.¡± The girl was taken aback, not understanding what Ye Li meant, ¡°I¡¯m lucky?¡± ¡°Of course, if your horse had run into me, it would have been dead by now,¡± Ye Li said slowly At these words, not only was the girl on the horse stunned, but so were all the onlookers. They couldn¡¯t believe Ye Li would say something like that. They wondered¡­ did this man not know who the girl on the horse was? And who was the girl on the horse? She was none other than the third princess of the Starry Cloud Empire, Ye Xiaoyu. Ye Xiaoyu looked at Ye Li with astonishment. ¡°Do you know who I am?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are. Move aside, I need to walk,¡± Ye Li said indifferently, his jade-like face serene. Hearing this, Ye Xiaoyu was stunned. And the onlookers were no less shocked; they could hardly believe that Ye Li could be so brazen! ¡°You¡­ you!¡± Ye Xiaoyu was already beside herself with rage. Chapter 1646 - Chapter 1646 Ye Xiaoyus Anger Chapter 1646: Ye Xiaoyu¡¯s Anger Chapter 1646: Ye Xiaoyu¡¯s Anger Ye Xiaoyu stared deathly at Ye Li. ¡°You don¡¯t want to know who I am, but I¡¯m going to tell you!¡± ¡°Listen well, I am the third princess of the Starry Cloud Empire!¡± The onlookers naturally knew that Ye Xiaoyu was the third princess, but they were also aware that Ye Li definitely did not know that Ye Xiaoyu was the third princess, otherwise he would absolutely not dare to speak such words. However, what nobody could have anticipated was that Ye Li¡¯s face, as fair as jade, showed no sign of disturbance, as if he hadn¡¯t heard anything at all. ¡°You¡­ why aren¡¯t you afraid?¡± Ye Xiaoyu was stunned. She had thought that revealing her identity would frighten Ye Li into a panic. But now, it seemed she was not only wrong, but disastrously so. ¡°Why should I be afraid?¡± A hint of amusement appeared on Ye Li¡¯s face. Ye Xiaoyu still couldn¡¯t believe it. To think, she was the proud third princess of the Starry Cloud Empire, and this man not only was not afraid, but even had a look of amusement? She couldn¡¯t believe it, she really couldn¡¯t! However¡­ Ye Li¡¯s appearance was even more shocking to her! If she hadn¡¯t seen it with her own blue eyes, she would never believe that such a divinely handsome person could exist in this world. ¡°Hmph!¡± Ye Xiaoyu snorted coldly, ¡°This princess doesn¡¯t want to waste words with you, step aside now!¡± ¡°Do you think,¡± Ye li said with a faint smile, ¡°that I will step aside?¡± ¡°You¡­ said¡­ what?!¡± Ye Xiaoyu didn¡¯t expect that Ye Li would be so obstinately disrespectful! ¡°It appears you won¡¯t cry until you see your own coffin!¡± Ye Xiaoyu said coldly to Ye Li. Ye Li smiled calmly, ¡°Even seeing a coffin won¡¯t bring me to tears, for I shall never need one.¡± Wow!!! The onlooking crowd burst into an uproar upon hearing this. No matter what, they could not believe that Ye Li could be so audacious! What¡¯s more, this man had indeed realized that the person on horseback was the third princess of the Starry Cloud Empire! And yet he dared to be so haughty! Does this man not fear death? The onlooking crowd could only think this explanation made the most sense; otherwise, why would Ye Li dare to speak such arrogant words? ¡°You¡­!¡± Ye Xiaoyu had reached a peak of rage she had never known before in her life. This was the angriest she had ever been since she was born! ¡°You¡¯re asking for it!¡± Seconds later, Ye Xiaoyu raised the whip in her hand and fiercely lashed it toward Ye Li. The whip, of course, was firmly caught by Ye Li. Ye Xiaoyu had not anticipated that Ye Li could actually catch her whip. Keep in mind, she was a seventh-tier warrior with special genes of the Heavenly King Realm! ¡°Let go!¡± Ye Xiaoyu demanded coldly of Ye Li. Ye Li smiled calmly, ¡°Do you think I will let go?¡± ¡°You¡­!¡± The third princess Ye Xiaoyu was absolutely furious. The onlooking crowd was astonished at such a scene. They naturally had not expected that Ye Li was also a powerful warrior with special genes! Shortly after, Ye Xiaoyu kept trying to pull the whip away. But Ye Li¡¯s grip was like that of an iron clamp, she could not pull it free no matter how hard she tried. ¡°I¡¯ll say it again, let go!¡± Ye Xiaoyu demanded coldly. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ye Li chuckled, ¡°To let go is not impossible, but¡­¡± ¡°But what?¡± Third princess Ye Xiaoyu asked eagerly. ¡°Do you think someone like me, meeting someone like you, if I don¡¯t ask your name, wouldn¡¯t that be a sin?¡± Ye Li said lightly. Chapter 1647 - Chapter 1647 Love at first sight Chapter 1647: Love at first sight? Chapter 1647: Love at first sight? Princess Ye Xiaoyu was stunned upon hearing these words. She could never have imagined that Ye Li was still such a dissolute playboy! He actually wanted to know her name? Ye Xiaoyu bit her lip hard, staring fixedly at Ye Li! Oh heavens! Suddenly, Ye Xiaoyu was struck dumb, because she saw Ye Li smiling at her. What kind of smile was that? Ye Xiaoyu felt like her heart was melting. For a moment, a hint of blush couldn¡¯t help but spread across Ye Xiaoyu¡¯s fair cheeks. ¡°Why¡­why do you want to know my name?¡± Ye Xiaoyu asked Ye Li. ¡°No particular reason, I just thought you looked quite nice and I wanted to know, that¡¯s all.¡± Ye Li said indifferently. Hisss!!! The surrounding spectators gasped at his words and were rendered speechless. Pretty decent looking? The most beautiful woman in the Imperial City was merely decent in his eyes? Clearly, Ye Xiaoyu hadn¡¯t expected Ye Li to respond in such a manner. ¡°Do you really want to know my name?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t my intention clear enough?¡± Ye Li said. ¡°My name is Ye Xiaoyu¡­are you satisfied now?¡± Having said that, Ye Xiaoyu hung her head low, as her heart started to flutter wildly. Could it be¡­ Suddenly, Ye Xiaoyu thought of an astonishing possibility. She had fallen for Ye Li at first sight. No! Ye Xiaoyu quickly shook her head in denial, thinking how she could possibly fall for a dissolute playboy like Ye Li? Ye Xiaoyu? Ye Li smiled openly, ¡°The name is quite nice.¡± With that, he released the whip. Immediately, Ye Xiaoyu rode away on her horse. All the onlookers were dumbfounded, wondering what was wrong with the usually unruly third princess today. Had she finally met her match? Ye Li, considering that he had just arrived in the Imperial City and was a stranger in these lands, thought that since Ye Xiaoyu seemed to be in some trouble, perhaps he should follow her and see. Right away, he activated his Swift Steps and followed Ye Xiaoyu closely. After all, how fast could a horse be? Ye Li¡¯s current speed was that of covering tens of thousands of miles by day and eight thousand by night! He noticed that Ye Xiaoyu had entered a forest. Over the forest exuded an evil aura. Ye Li knew that there must be many of the dark race lurking inside. He followed her in. He guessed that Ye Xiaoyu had come to this forest for training. Indeed, as he had thought, after Ye Xiaoyu entered the forest, she encountered more than a dozen of the dark race. A look of surprise flashed across Ye Xiaoyu¡¯s pale and delicate face. ¡°Humans? What are you smiling at?¡± The dozen or so dark race creatures were puzzled. ¡°Because I¡¯m about to kill you all.¡± With those words, Ye Xiaoyu took action! These dozen or so dark race creatures were just ordinary members of their kind and were like ants in front of Ye Xiaoyu. In an instant, more than a dozen of the dark race fell heavily to the ground. ¡°I¡¯ll just train around the outskirts today.¡± Ye Xiaoyu murmured to herself. Ye Li observed Ye Xiaoyu¡¯s face and hadn¡¯t expected her to be so adorable. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Of course, Ye Xiaoyu couldn¡¯t notice him; if he didn¡¯t want her to find out he was there, she could search until she went blind and still would not succeed. Next, Ye Xiaoyu slaughtered hundreds more ant-like dark race creatures. ¡°Father said the dark race was formidable, it turns out he was deceiving me.¡± Ye Xiaoyu grumbled. Hearing her from the shadows, Ye Li couldn¡¯t help but laugh. Chapter 1648 - Chapter 1648 Tenth-tier Heavenly King Realm dark race Chapter 1648: Tenth-tier Heavenly King Realm dark race Chapter 1648: Tenth-tier Heavenly King Realm dark race She thought to herself that this was Ye Xiaoyu¡¯s first kill of a member from the dark race. That was rather interesting, a warrior with B-level genes at the seventh-tier Heavenly King Realm, and it was her first time killing a member of the dark race? If that were to be made known, probably only a few would believe it, right? ¡°Human? You¡¯ve got quite the nerve to venture into the Misty Forest!¡± Suddenly, a chilling voice reached Ye Li¡¯s ears. Ye Li followed the voice and saw a member of the dark race approaching Ye Xiaoyu. What?! Ye Xiaoyu was shocked; she certainly hadn¡¯t expected such a powerful member of the dark race to be in the outskirts of the Misty Forest. His mere presence seemed to squash any hope she had of surviving. ¡°You¡­¡± At this moment, Ye Xiaoyu couldn¡¯t even manage to utter a complete sentence. ¡°Human, come here,¡± the dark race creature gestured to Ye Xiaoyu with a crooked finger, ¡°and let me kill you.¡± Ye Xiaoyu¡¯s complexion, already fair, turned deathly pale. She didn¡¯t know what to do. ¡°Thinking of killing her? You¡¯ll need my agreement first.¡± Suddenly, a somewhat lazy voice sounded. The dark race creature was taken aback; it hadn¡¯t expected another human to be present. ¡°Is it you?!¡± Upon recognizing it was Ye Li, a hint of joy flashed across Ye Xiaoyu¡¯s fair face. She never would have thought Ye Li would show up. ¡°I really don¡¯t understand what there is to be frightened of; it¡¯s just a tenth-tier Heavenly King dark race creature.¡± What¡­ what?! Ye Xiaoyu was astounded, looking at the dark race creature before her in horror; she hadn¡¯t realized that this member of the dark race was a tenth-tier Heavenly King. Moreover, she was shocked by Ye Li¡¯s words. It¡¯s just a tenth-tier Heavenly King dark race creature? Such words¡­ were they not too arrogant? ¡°Human, what do you mean?¡± The tenth-tier Heavenly King dark race creature stared at Ye Li intently, intuition telling him that Ye Li was not an easy human to provoke. ¡°What I mean is that before me, you¡¯re nothing but a pitifully weak ant,¡± Ye Li replied slowly to the tenth-tier Heavenly King dark race creature before him. Hearing this, the tenth-tier Heavenly King dark race creature was utterly shocked. ¡°Hahaha!¡± All of a sudden, the tenth-tier Heavenly King dark race creature burst into loud laughter as if it was the funniest joke it had ever heard. ¡°Human, are you trying to laugh me to death?¡± the tenth-tier Heavenly King dark race creature said as it laughed at Ye Li. Ye Li, seeing the smile on the face of the tenth-tier Heavenly King dark race creature, couldn¡¯t help but sigh inwardly. He wondered why nobody believed him when he told the truth. ¡°Alright then, go ahead and kill yourself,¡± Ye Li told the tenth-tier Heavenly King dark race creature. The tenth-tier Heavenly King dark race creature was shocked, never in its wildest dreams had it imagined Ye Li would say such a thing. ¡°Human, what did you say?!¡± the tenth-tier Heavenly King dark race creature stared at Ye Li. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ye Li shook his head inwardly, thinking that if the tenth-tier Heavenly King dark race creature killed itself, at least it could leave behind a whole corpse! If Ye Li were to take action himself, then it would explode into a bloody demise! ¡°I¡¯ll say it one more time, kill yourself,¡± Ye Li looked at the tenth-tier Heavenly King dark race creature before him, ¡°Don¡¯t make me do it, or your death will be very unsightly.¡± Unable to bear Ye Li¡¯s arrogance any longer, the tenth-tier Heavenly King dark race creature seethed. ¡°Human, you¡¯re courting death!¡± Chapter 1649 - Chapter 1649 In the depths of Misty Forest Chapter 1649: In the depths of Misty Forest Chapter 1649: In the depths of Misty Forest A tenth-tier Heavenly King of the dark race could no longer stand Ye Li¡¯s arrogance and furiously pounced toward him. Princess Ye Xiaoyu, already fair-skinned, now turned deathly pale. Ye Li obviously caught the paleness on Ye Xiaoyu¡¯s face, genuinely unsure what she was afraid of. With him around¡­ there was naturally no need for fear. Whoosh! Just as the tenth-tier Heavenly King of the dark race was about to reach Ye Li, a sound of cutting wind suddenly emerged. What?! Next, Princess Ye Xiaoyu exclaimed in surprise. Her eyes widened, as if she had seen something she could never have imagined possible. Because on the forehead of the tenth-tier Heavenly King of the dark race, there was now a shocking blood hole, looking truly horrifying! The tenth-tier Heavenly King of the dark race himself couldn¡¯t have imagined, that he would die just like that. ¡°Is he¡­ that terrifying?¡± Ye Xiaoyu secretly shuddered inside, knowing Ye Li was strong, but she had not expected him to be terrifying to this extent. Ye Li turned his face slightly, noticing that Ye Xiaoyu¡¯s pale face was now dazed. He slowly spoke, ¡°Are you really surprised?¡± Ye Xiaoyu, hearing this, was startled. She had not expected Ye Li to say such a thing. Of course she was shocked! A tremendously powerful tenth-tier Heavenly King of the dark race had died just like that; shouldn¡¯t she be shocked? But Ye Li¡¯s next words shocked Ye Xiaoyu even more profoundly. He simply stated to Ye Xiaoyu: ¡°Never be shocked because everything I do is enough to shock you for three days and nights.¡± Hiss! Upon hearing this, Ye Xiaoyu gasped. Everything he does will shock her for three days and nights? This this this¡­ How strong must one be to utter such words? She dared not contemplate just how powerful Ye Li was. ¡°Senior, can we¡­¡± Ye Xiaoyu¡¯s fair face suddenly hesitated. ¡°Speak,¡± Ye Li said calmly. ¡°Can we venture deeper into the Misty Forest?¡± Having said this, Ye Xiaoyu¡¯s face showed a hint of longing; she certainly wanted to see inside the Misty Forest. ¡°Whatever.¡± Ye Li said. In his eyes, the Misty Forest had nothing worth fearing. Seeing Ye Li agree, delight instantly appeared on Ye Xiaoyu¡¯s fair face. ¡°Thank you, Senior.¡± With these words, Ye Xiaoyu walked toward the depths of the Misty Forest. Ye Li followed her as well. Before long, Ye Li and Ye Xiaoyu reached the depths of the Misty Forest. ¡°Cackle, it¡¯s unexpected that we would encounter humans here!¡± Suddenly, a dozen creatures of the dark race appeared before the two of them. Ye Li¡¯s face, handsome as jade, remained unchanged; in his eyes, these dozen creatures of the dark race were as insignificant as ants. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Knowing Ye Li¡¯s terror, Ye Xiaoyu¡¯s face was also filled with a cold smirk. ¡°You should kill yourselves,¡± Ye Xiaoyu told the creatures in front of her. At her words, the dozen creatures of the dark race appeared stunned¨Cnot in their wildest thoughts had they imagined Ye Xiaoyu daring to say such a thing. ¡°Humans, are you so frightened that you¡¯re talking nonsense?¡± To the dozen creatures of the dark race, it seemed as if Ye Xiaoyu and Ye Li must be utterly terrified by now! Chapter 1650 - Chapter 1650 humanoid mantis monster Chapter 1650: humanoid mantis monster Chapter 1650: humanoid mantis monster To several dark race creatures, Ye Xiaoyu¡¯s ability to speak such arrogant words was merely because she was strong and composed. Unfortunately, no matter how strong and composed Ye Xiaoyu was, her fate was still to die. ¡°Eh?¡± Ye Xiaoyu was taken aback, ¡°Why don¡¯t you kill yourselves? Didn¡¯t I tell you to do so?¡± The several dark race creatures had not expected Ye Xiaoyu to repeat herself. ¡°Human, do you not know that you¡¯re already dead, and it will be an ugly death at that?!¡± A dark race creature coldly shouted at Ye Xiaoyu and Ye Li. Upon hearing this, Ye Xiaoyu glanced at Ye Li and noticed that his face showed no fluctuations. Seeing this, she was reassured. A smile appeared on Ye Xiaoyu¡¯s face, ¡°Just with you misfits, do you think you can be my opponents?¡± The several dark race creatures, upon hearing this, became furious. They hadn¡¯t expected these two humans to not only refrain from running away but also to dare speak such arrogant words. ¡°Humans, you are seeking death!¡± Upon saying this, the several dark race creatures pounced over. All these dark race creatures were just of low rank and were no match for Ye Li, much less for Ye Xiaoyu. In an instant, Ye Xiaoyu had slain these several dark race creatures. Seeing the corpses of the several dark race creatures, a smug expression appeared on Ye Xiaoyu¡¯s fair face. ¡°Really ridiculous!¡± Ye Xiaoyu said. Ye Li secretly chuckled, finding Ye Xiaoyu really amusing. Following that, they resumed wandering in the Misty Forest. After killing dozens of dark race creatures, Ye Xiaoyu found it quite boring. ¡°Senior, shall we return to Imperial City?¡± Ye Xiaoyu tentatively asked Ye Li. Ye Li nodded, as he naturally had no interest in the Misty Forest. Just as the two were preparing to leave the depths of the Misty Forest, another cold voice reached their ears. Ye Li shook his head in incomprehension, wondering why there were always prey delivering themselves to death. Suddenly, Ye Li and Ye Xiaoyu followed the sound and looked over. They saw a three-meter-tall dark race creature approaching, this terrifying dark race creature followed by over a hundred others. It was a humanoid mantis of the dark race! This dark race, Ye Li had encountered countless times since his arrival in this world. However, what Ye Li hadn¡¯t expected was that the leader, a humanoid mantis monster, was actually a Tier 1 Earth Saint-level dark race creature! ¡°Senior, this¡­¡± Ye Xiaoyu felt the terrifying aura emanating from the Tier 1 Earth Saint-level humanoid mantis monster, and her face turned pale again. ¡°Are you afraid?¡± Ye Li smiled. Ye Xiaoyu was startled, thinking about how terrifying the humanoid mantis monster in front of her was. The sheer oppressive feeling alone made it hard for her to breathe. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Humans, you dare to appear in the depths of the Misty Forest?¡± The Tier 1 Earth Saint-level humanoid mantis monster coldly looked at Ye Li and Ye Xiaoyu. Ye Li responded with a calm smile, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about that first. Why did you appear before me? Don¡¯t you like living?¡± Upon hearing this, all the humanoid mantis monsters were stunned. They couldn¡¯t fathom why Ye Li would dare say such a thing. Chapter 1651 - Chapter 1651 Tier 1 Earth Saint humanoid mantis monster Chapter 1651: Tier 1 Earth Saint humanoid mantis monster Chapter 1651: Tier 1 Earth Saint humanoid mantis monster ¡°Human, you are so arrogant?!¡± The Tier 1 Earth Saint level humanoid mantis monster stared at Ye Li with some anger. For it had never seen a human as arrogant as Ye Li before! ¡°Arrogant?¡± Ye Li smiled, ¡°Do you think I would be arrogant towards ants like you?¡± Hiss! Hearing this, the hundreds of humanoid mantis monsters all took in a sharp breath of air, never expecting Ye Li to utter such words. ¡°Human, you¡¯re courting death!¡± ¡°Attack!¡± The Tier 1 Earth Saint level humanoid mantis monster was enraged beyond measure, issuing a loud shout! At the command of the Tier 1 Earth Saint level humanoid mantis monster, a dozen humanoid mantis monsters charged at Ye Li. Although these dozen humanoid mantis monsters were quite weak, when they gathered together, their momentum was like a tiger descending the mountain. However, as the dozen humanoid mantis monsters charged at him, Ye Li had already raised his finger. On his finger, terrifying spiritual power began to gather. Swish, swish, swish! Instantly, the terrifying spiritual power on his finger shot forth. The dozen humanoid mantis monsters rushing toward Ye Li could never have imagined he could unleash such a fearsome attack, and they all started to panic. But they were already unable to dodge such a terrifying golden spiritual energy attack! Ahhh ahhh ahhh ahhh! Immediately, the dozen humanoid mantis monsters all let out pig-like screams which were truly hair-raising to hear! ¡°What?!¡± The Tier 1 Earth Saint level humanoid mantis monster, watching this scene unfold, was naturally stunned. Only now did he finally understand why Ye Li could be so arrogant! Could it be that he was a powerful warrior with B-level genes? However¡­ The Tier 1 Earth Saint level humanoid mantis monster knew that Ye Li definitely could not be his opponent. And there wasn¡¯t much reason needed, simply because his realm was at Tier 1 Earth Saint level! But if only the Tier 1 Earth Saint level humanoid mantis monster knew that Ye Li was of the 3rd tier Heavenly King Realm, perhaps it would not have thought so. ¡°Human, I didn¡¯t expect you to have some strength!¡± The Tier 1 Earth Saint level humanoid mantis monster stared hard at Ye Li. Ye Li¡¯s handsome face remained undisturbed, in his view, slaughtering more than a dozen pitifully weak humanoid mantis monsters was far too easy to be surprising. ¡°Stop the nonsense and come at me,¡± Ye Li beckoned to the hundreds of humanoid mantis monsters in front of him with his finger, ¡°Let me kill you.¡± Hehe! The Tier 1 Earth Saint level humanoid mantis monster, upon hearing this, couldn¡¯t help but let out a very cold laugh. ¡°Human, I am a Tier 1 Earth Saint level of the dark race!¡± In the eyes of the Tier 1 Earth Saint level humanoid mantis monster, upon declaring its realm, it expected Ye Li to be terrified out of his wits. It was simply because a Tier 1 Earth Saint level of the dark race was far too terrifying. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The hundreds of humanoid mantis monsters behind the Tier 1 Earth Saint level one thought the same. Now, they all turned their gaze to Ye Li, knowing his facial expression would certainly be priceless. But what they couldn¡¯t have imagined, even if they racked their brains, was that Ye Li¡¯s face remained entirely still, as if he hadn¡¯t heard a word. Princess Ye Xiaoyu¡¯s fair face turned pale! She was only a seventh-tier warrior with B-level genes in the Heavenly King Realm, and the gap between her and a Tier 1 Earth Saint level of the dark race was simply too enormous! Chapter 1652 - Chapter 1652 Ye Li smiled Chapter 1652: Ye Li smiled Chapter 1652: Ye Li smiled Ye Li laughed, he really did laugh. Although since he had transmigrated to this world, he had laughed countless times. But this time, it was the happiest he had ever laughed. Simply because the words of the Tier 1 Realm humanoid mantis monster were just too funny. ¡°Human, what are you laughing at?!¡± The Tier 1 Realm humanoid mantis monster naturally hadn¡¯t expected that after revealing his realm, not only did Ye Li not run away in fear, he actually laughed. Of course he did not understand why Ye Li was laughing! ¡°Because, to me,¡± Ye Li looked indifferently at the Tier 1 Realm humanoid mantis monster, ¡°a Tier 1 Realm being from the dark race is pitifully weak.¡± What!!! Upon hearing Ye Li¡¯s words, the hundreds of humanoid mantis monsters were utterly shocked. Tier 1 Realm dark race¡­ pitifully weak? They truly couldn¡¯t believe Ye Li dared to say such a thing. ¡°Human, I will tear you to pieces!¡± At this point, the Tier 1 Realm humanoid mantis monster was furiously incensed beyond comparison! ¡°Attack!¡± The Tier 1 Realm humanoid mantis monster shouted again. Immediately, the hundreds of humanoid mantis monsters behind him all charged towards Ye Li. ¡°Master, be careful.¡± Behind Ye Li, Ye Xiaoyu was naturally extremely anxious. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Ye Li showed a side profile to Ye Xiaoyu and spoke lightly. Seeing Ye Li so confident, Ye Xiaoyu then relaxed. Whoosh whoosh whoosh! Next, numerous sounds of splitting air appeared by Ye Xiaoyu¡¯s ears. Ye Xiaoyu tensed up her whole body and hurriedly looked ahead. But no sooner had she looked than she was shocked to the point of being stupefied! Because the hundreds of charging humanoid mantis monsters had all collapsed on the ground, their lives forever erased from this world. This¡­ how is this possible! The Tier 1 Realm humanoid mantis monster, seeing this scene, was utterly horrified. He quickly rubbed his eyes, thinking he had seen wrongly! But no matter how much he rubbed his eyes, the result was the same. Ye Xiaoyu also became petrified, frozen in place. She knew Ye Li was powerful, but to instantaneously kill hundreds of humanoid mantis monsters? Suddenly, she couldn¡¯t help but remember the words her father often told her: ¡°There is always someone stronger out there, another mountain beyond this one!¡± Back then, Ye Xiaoyu didn¡¯t quite believe it, but now she believed it, she thoroughly believed it. ¡°Now,¡± Ye Li looked indifferently at the Tier 1 Realm humanoid mantis monster, ¡°do you still want to tear me to pieces?¡± Upon hearing these words, the Tier 1 Realm humanoid mantis monster was shocked as if struck by thunder. ¡°Human, you, you, you¡­¡± This Tier 1 Realm humanoid mantis monster could no longer utter a complete sentence. ¡°Die.¡± Ye Li slowly spoke. The Tier 1 Realm humanoid mantis monster of course knew that he could never be Ye Li¡¯s opponent. At this moment, all he wanted to do was escape! But how could he possibly escape? Whoosh! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Another sound of tearing through the air occurred. Ah! As the Tier 1 Realm humanoid mantis monster let out a scream, his life was also forever erased from this world. And by his side, Ye Xiaoyu was already utterly dumbfounded. Ye Li naturally caught the expression on Ye Xiaoyu¡¯s face. He couldn¡¯t help but inwardly sigh. He had already told Ye Xiaoyu to never be shocked, but Ye Xiaoyu just wouldn¡¯t believe it. Chapter 1653 - Chapter 1653 I am here to destroy the Wuji Sword Sect Chapter 1653: I am here to destroy the Wuji Sword Sect. Chapter 1653: I am here to destroy the Wuji Sword Sect. Ye Li had slain a Tier 1 humanoid mantis monster, and they didn¡¯t linger in the Misty Forest for long before returning to the Imperial City. Ye Xiaoyu was indeed a celebrated figure in the Imperial City! ¡°Senior, where do you plan to go?¡± ¡°I have nowhere to go.¡± Ye Li said. He thought of the Wuji Sword Sect located on South Mountain of the Imperial City. The Wuji Sword Sect had sent him a challenge letter, but he planned to visit the Wuji Sword Sect in a few days. ¡°Senior, why don¡¯t you come to my place?¡± Ye Xiaoyu suddenly said to Ye Li. ¡°To your place?¡± Ye Li already knew that Ye Xiaoyu was a princess; he wasn¡¯t very keen on entering the royal city. ¡°Forget it.¡± Ye Li said. Ye Xiaoyu seemed to sense something, quickly saying to Ye Li: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Senior, I don¡¯t live inside the royal city.¡± Ye Xiaoyu¡¯s words surprised Ye Li, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then alright.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Upon Ye Li¡¯s agreement, Ye Xiaoyu jumped with excitement. Before long, Ye Li and Ye Xiaoyu arrived in front of a mansion. ¡°Senior, this is where I live.¡± Ye Li looked around and thought it was quite nice. After entering the living room, Ye Xiaoyu served tea and water. ¡°Senior, you don¡¯t seem to be from the Imperial City, right?¡± Ye Xiaoyu suddenly asked Ye Li. ¡°Indeed, I¡¯m not from here.¡± Ye Xiaoyu knowing he wasn¡¯t from the Imperial City did not surprise him at all. ¡°So, Senior, is there a reason you came to the Imperial City?¡± After mulling over it for a few seconds, Ye Xiaoyu asked Ye Li again. Ye Li chuckled inwardly, thinking that Ye Xiaoyu sure had many questions. ¡°Do you really want to know?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°But I feel it might scare you.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Ye Xiaoyu¡¯s fair face showed a deep shock, wondering if the elder came here to do something shocking. ¡°I came to annihilate the Wuji Sword Sect.¡± Ye Li slowly said. Hisss! Upon hearing this, Ye Xiaoyu jumped high. Her eyes widened to their biggest extent ever, and her mouth gaped wide enough to swallow a large bowl. Annihilate¡­ the Wuji Sword Sect? She knew that not long ago, the Mad Dragon Holy Sword had perished in Wind Demon City, and Chen Shaolong, the pride of the Wuji Sword Sect, had also died in Wind Demon City. The Wuji Sword Sect then sent a challenge letter to that powerful warrior with B-level genes to come to the sect. Mo Fei¡­ Was it the elder? Realizing this, shock deeply etched itself across Ye Xiaoyu¡¯s face. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Ye Li looked at the stunned Ye Xiaoyu. ¡°Senior, you couldn¡¯t be the one who slew the Mad Dragon Holy Sword and Chen Shaolong, could you?¡± ¡°Yes, what¡¯s so surprising about that?¡± Ye Li said. When he first entered the Imperial City, he had already heard people discussing this matter, so his expression didn¡¯t fluctuate much. ¡°Senior, the Wuji Sword Sect is a superpower, you¡­¡± Ye Xiaoyu didn¡¯t finish her sentence before Ye Li interrupted her. ¡°So, you think I can¡¯t annihilate the Wuji Sword Sect?¡± Ye Li smiled calmly. Ye Xiaoyu was truly shocked! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The audacity of one person to confront the entire Wuji Sword Sect¨Cwhat incredible courage! She realized she was truly from a different world compared to Ye Li. ¡°Senior, I indeed think you can¡¯t annihilate the Wuji Sword Sect.¡± Ye Xiaoyu voiced her genuine thoughts. Ye Li heard this and said no more, thinking that once he annihilated the Wuji Sword Sect, wouldn¡¯t that shock Ye Xiaoyu tremendously? Chapter 1654 - Chapter 1654 Emperor Ye Xingchen Chapter 1654: Emperor Ye Xingchen Chapter 1654: Emperor Ye Xingchen ¡°Right, let¡¯s head to the Wuji Sword Sect now.¡± After exchanging a few words with Ye Xiaoyu, Ye Li decided it would be best to destroy the Wuji Sword Sect first. I¡­ we? Ye Xiaoyu¡¯s eyes were wide open. ¡°Yes, you and I will go.¡± A smile appeared on Ye Li¡¯s handsome, jade-like face. Ye Xiaoyu was secretly shocked. Although the Wuji Sword Sect did not have a good relationship with her father, the emperor, who had always wanted to destroy the Wuji Sword Sect, their power was incredibly strong. ¡°Senior, you¡­ I will go talk to my father about this.¡± Ye Xiaoyu said to Ye Li. ¡°Your father¡­?¡± Ye Li pondered for a few seconds, ¡°Alright then.¡± Although he was at the 3rd tier Heavenly Saint Realm and all of the eleven zombies of the Apocalypse Legion were at Tier 2 Heavenly Saint Realm. However, he still did not know how strong the Wuji Sword Sect really was, which is why he did not go to the Wuji Sword Sect right away. ¡°Then senior, I will take you to see my father now.¡± Ye Li nodded. Immediately, the two of them headed toward the imperial city. After entering the imperial city, many people paid their respects to Ye Xiaoyu. As the most beloved daughter of the emperor of the Starry Cloud Empire, it was natural for the people below to show her the utmost respect. It wasn¡¯t long before Ye Li saw the Emperor Ye Xingchen of the Starry Cloud Empire! ¡°Xiaoyu, have you finally decided to come home?¡± Emperor Ye Xingchen of the Starry Cloud Empire smiled. ¡°Father, it¡¯s like this¡­ this is the situation.¡± Ye Xiaoyu directly revealed Ye Li¡¯s intention to destroy the Wuji Sword Sect. What?! Emperor Ye Xingchen was shocked as he never expected Ye Xiaoyu to say such a thing. Immediately, he looked at Ye Li beside Ye Xiaoyu. ¡°Are you Ye Li?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Ye Li said. Emperor Ye Xingchen was secretly astonished; he simply couldn¡¯t imagine how Ye Li could possibly have killed the Mad Dragon Holy Sword. After all, Ye Li looked too young. However¡­ Emperor Ye Xingchen looked into Ye Li¡¯s eyes and found himself stunned again. It was because Ye Li¡¯s eyes, once seen, could never be forgotten. They were as calm as the night and as deep as the sea. ¡°I indeed do not like the Wuji Sword Sect, and I want to destroy them, but I do not believe you.¡± Emperor Ye Xingchen said to Ye Li. ¡°Father, senior is very powerful, he¡­¡± Ye Xiaoyu¡¯s words were not yet finished when Ye Xingchen interrupted her. ¡°Silence!¡± Seeing her father angry, Ye Xiaoyu dared not continue. ¡°Your Majesty, how can I make you believe me?¡± ¡°At least,¡± Emperor Ye Xingchen pondered for a few seconds, ¡°at least you need to show some strength.¡± Upon hearing this, Ye Li understood. He released the Apocalypse Legion from the system space. What?! Neither Emperor Ye Xingchen nor Ye Xiaoyu could have expected zombies to suddenly appear! ¡°Is this¡­ zombies?¡± Ye Xiaoyu swallowed hard and said to Ye Li, clearly astonished. ¡°Indeed, these are zombies,¡± Ye Li replied. Emperor Ye Xingchen was also stunned, because he had never seen such terrifying zombies before! ¡°Ye Li, why do I feel these zombies are very powerful?¡± Ye Xingchen said, looking at Ye Li. ¡°They are all Tier 2 Heavenly Saint Realm zombies.¡± Hiss! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Upon hearing this, Emperor Ye Xingchen was greatly shocked! Eleven Tier 2 Heavenly Saint Realm zombies? That was far too terrifying! Ye Xiaoyu beside him was also struck dumb. ¡°However, Ye Li, even if you can control these terrifying zombies, it¡¯s still impossible to destroy the Wuji Sword Sect.¡± Chapter 1655 - Chapter 1655 Ye Lis Terror Chapter 1655: Ye Li¡¯s Terror Chapter 1655: Ye Li¡¯s Terror Facing Ye Xingchen¡¯s words, Ye Li couldn¡¯t help but smile faintly. ¡°What are you laughing at?¡± Ye Xingchen stared at the smile on Ye Li¡¯s face, dumbfounded. It was simply because he could not think of a reason for Ye Li to laugh. ¡°First, tell me about the strength of the Wuji Sword Sect.¡± ¡°The Mad Dragon Holy Sword has already died, and there are two Tier 4 warriors with special genes, and one fifth-tier warrior with special genes.¡± Listening to Ye Xingchen, Ye Li understood. He thought about how Ye Xingchen was only a Tier 4 warrior with special genes, no wonder he dared not make a move against the Wuji Sword Sect. ¡°However¡­¡± Ye Li smiled again, ¡°A fifth-tier, that¡¯s all there is to it.¡± What?! As soon as he said this, not just Ye Xingchen, but even Ye Xiaoyu was shocked. They could never have imagined, in their wildest thoughts, that Ye Li would say such a thing. To know, that was a fifth-tier warrior! The strongest existence in the Starry Cloud Empire! ¡°Ye Li, I now seriously doubt your strength!¡± Ye Xingchen stared at Ye Li. From Ye Li¡¯s words, it totally made Ye Xingchen feel that Ye Li was someone utterly oblivious to the immensity of the heavens and earth! ¡°Doubt my strength?¡± Ye Li smiled openly. ¡°Fuse: Apocalypse Legion.¡± Suddenly, the Apocalypse Legion disappeared and had already been fused into Ye Li¡¯s body. This¡­ Ye Xingchen and Ye Xiaoyu were both startled, they certainly did not expect the Apocalypse Legion to suddenly vanish. At the same time, they also felt changes occurring in Ye Li¡¯s body. Ye Li took out the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword from his system space. Clang!!! Before the eyes of Ye Xingchen and Ye Xiaoyu, a flash of lightning-cold light appeared. What?! Ye Xingchen and Ye Xiaoyu were startled, simply because they saw an anomaly above Ye Li¡¯s head. They actually discovered a five-clawed blood dragon coiled above Ye Li¡¯s head! Seeing this, Ye Xingchen and Ye Xiaoyu were too astounded to utter a complete sentence. In their eyes, this was truly terrifying! Looking at the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword in Ye Li¡¯s hand, it especially choked Ye Xiaoyu. Because she felt that just by looking at the sword once, she already lost all hopes of surviving. Swish!!! Ye Li, holding the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword, ferociously swung it upwards. The city, the imperial palace! Collapsed with a thunderous noise!!! Ye Xingchen and Ye Xiaoyu were naturally unharmed. The collapse of the imperial palace frightened everyone inside to an indescribable degree. They could never have imagined that the imperial palace would suddenly collapse. But when they saw Ye Li, and saw the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword in his hand. They were completely disconcerted. At this moment, Ye Li¡¯s hair lifted without wind, his eyes carried a thousand layers of killing intent, and a hundred paces of prestige emanated from both in front and behind him! ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± When countless troops were ready to surround Ye Li, Ye Xingchen shouted loudly. At that moment, Ye Xingchen¡¯s heart was overwhelmingly shocked; he could never have imagined Ye Li to be so fearsome! This kind of strength, it obviously surpassed the fifth-tier Realm! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only So, the Wuji Sword Sect¡­ Thinking of this, Ye Xingchen became extremely excited. Every generation, they wanted to eliminate the Wuji Sword Sect, but alas, the strength of the Wuji Sword Sect was just too formidable. They wanted to wipe out the Wuji Sword Sect, but that was only wishful thinking with insufficient strength! But now it was different, Ye Li had appeared! Chapter 1656 - Chapter 1656 The war begins Chapter 1656: The war begins Chapter 1656: The war begins Ye Xiaoyu¡¯s fair face turned deathly pale. She felt a chilling horror within, cold sweat already breaking out. She thought about the time in Imperial City when she dared to lash out with a whip at such a being? Ye Xiaoyu thought to herself that someone like Ye Li naturally wouldn¡¯t bother with her, otherwise her life would have already vanished from this world forever. Everyone in the Imperial Palace Square couldn¡¯t understand why, even after someone had destroyed the imperial hall, the Emperor still hadn¡¯t let them intervene. Ye Li, of course, paid no attention to these people in the square. He simply looked at Ye Xingchen and slowly began to speak: ¡°Now, do you still doubt my strength?¡± Ye Xingchen certainly no longer doubted his strength; he had realized that Ye Li was frightfully awe-inspiring. ¡°Ye Li, thank you.¡± Ye Xingchen suddenly said to Ye Li. His voice wasn¡¯t very loud, but enough for many people in the Square to hear. Upon hearing Ye Xingchen¡¯s words, everyone in the Square was astounded. They couldn¡¯t fathom why Ye Xingchen would thank Ye Li. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to thank me for; let¡¯s head to the Wuji Sword Sect tomorrow.¡± Ye Li said indifferently to Ye Xingchen. ¡°Alright.¡± Ye Xingchen nodded. Immediately after, Ye Xingchen issued the command to deploy the troops! Wuji Sword Sect, the Hall! ¡°What did you say?¡± Inside the hall, three elders were seated! These three were none other than the three sword masters of the Wuji Sword Sect! Originally there were four sword masters, but now the Mad Dragon Holy Sword had been slain by Ye Li. ¡°Hehe! Ye Xingchen deploying troops, does he think that with the Mad Dragon Holy Sword dead, he can attack the Wuji Sword Sect?¡± the Sky Star Holy Sword scoffed coldly. The Sky Star Holy Sword was the most powerful warrior with B-level genes in the Starry Cloud Empire! With a Sky Star Sword, one could do anything between heaven and earth! ¡°Right, has that madman who killed the Mad Dragon Holy Sword arrived yet?¡± the Sky Star Holy Sword asked again. ¡°According to our investigation, that madman has already arrived, and he has formed an alliance with Ye Xingchen.¡± Hahahaha! Upon hearing this, the Sky Star Holy Sword burst out laughing loudly, as if hearing the funniest joke in the world. ¡°Does that madman think that by adding Ye Xingchen¡¯s power, they can rival the Wuji Sword Sect? Utterly ludicrous!¡± the Sky Star Holy Sword said coldly after finishing his laugh. ¡°Exactly!¡± The Golden Cloud Holy Sword and Wind Demon Holy Sword also nodded in agreement. ¡°Let them come; I¡¯ll show them the terror of the Wuji Sword Sect!¡± the Sky Star Holy Sword declared coldly. ¡­ Vertical day. Over a million troops marched towards the Wuji Sword Sect! Beneath the Wuji Sword Sect, there were already seven hundred thousand troops stationed, all there to defend the Wuji Sword Sect. Ye Xingchen had deployed three hundred thousand troops from Imperial City! At the base of South Mountain, over a million troops had now gathered. Ye Xingchen and Ye Li had also arrived at the base of South Mountain. ¡°Ye Li, look¡­¡± Ye Xingchen glanced at Ye Li tentatively, wondering whether to attack. ¡°Go ahead, no point in hesitating,¡± Ye Li said. Upon hearing this, Ye Xingchen gave the order! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Following Ye Xingchen¡¯s command, over a million troops started marching towards South Mountain. More than a hundred thousand disciples of the Wuji Sword Sect arrayed themselves for battle. Ye Li released the Apocalypse Legion from his system space to assist in the fight. The great battle lasted for three days and three nights! Thereafter, neither side wanted more casualties! Chapter 1657 - Chapter 1657 Kings Arena Chapter 1657: King¡¯s Arena Chapter 1657: King¡¯s Arena After three days and nights of battle, South Mountain was a river of blood. Neither the Wuji Sword Sect nor Ye Xingchen wished for any more deaths. Immediately, the Wuji Sword Sect had a war letter delivered! Its content was to let this side choose the ultimate fighter, to battle the Sky Star Holy Sword! After consulting with Ye Li, Ye Xingchen agreed right away. The location of the great battle would be in the Starry Cloud Empire, at the King¡¯s Arena! The King¡¯s Arena was neither in the Imperial City nor within the Wuji Sword Sect! This news spread throughout the entire Starry Cloud Empire like a fierce wind. The forces of Starry Cloud Empire all hurried towards the King¡¯s Arena, eager to witness this unrivalled battle! The time of the great battle was set for ten days later. Since the Imperial City was not far from the King¡¯s Arena, Ye Li did not rush to set out. After staying in the Imperial City for a few days, he and Ye Xingchen took the lead to depart. To the King¡¯s Arena they went. There were still five days before the start of the battle! By this time, Sky King City had already drawn many visitors from afar. ¡°Ye Li, let¡¯s go to King Zhou¡¯s Mansion,¡± said Ye Xingchen to Ye Li. Ye Li did not know who King Zhou was. However, even with his toes, he could guess that King Zhou¡¯s status must be very high. Simply because, in Sky King City, the name King Zhou already explained enough. Ye Li¡¯s guess was indeed not wrong. King Zhou, named Zhou Yun, was one of the twelve great Heavenly Kings of the Starry Cloud Empire! Sky King City was his fiefdom! Before long, Ye Li and Ye Xingchen had arrived outside King¡¯s Mansion. A dozen warriors with special genes paused, their spirits shocked by Ye Li and Ye Xingchen¡¯s presence. If they had not witnessed it with their own eyes, they would never dare to believe that there could be such people with this presence in the world! ¡°May I ask who you are¡­?¡± The dozen warriors with special genes were not fools, knowing that the two individuals before them were not to be trifled with. ¡°I am Ye Xingchen, call Zhou Yun to see me.¡± What?! These words stunned the dozen warriors with special genes; never had they imagined someone daring to call King Zhou by his name. But immediately, the pupils of these warriors began to dilate rapidly. Because they all remembered something. Ye Xingchen? That name¡­ They knew it was the name of the emperor of the Starry Cloud Empire. Could it be¡­ The possibility dawned on all the warriors outside King¡¯s Mansion at once. That is, the person before them might be the emperor of the Starry Cloud Empire! With this thought, the dozen warriors panicked, not daring to linger for a moment longer, and they all ran into King¡¯s Mansion. A man¡¯s reputation is like a shadow of a tree! Seeing the emperor of the Starry Cloud Empire before them, they were, of course, frightened. Shortly after, King Zhou walked out briskly and, seeing that it was indeed Emperor Ye Xingchen, his pupils suddenly contracted. ¡°Your Majesty, what¡­ what brings you here?¡± King Zhou certainly had not expected the emperor to appear suddenly. Ye Xingchen smiled, ¡°Zhou Yun, don¡¯t you know about the King¡¯s Arena?¡± At these words, King Zhou and the dozen warriors with special genes trembled all over. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Your Majesty, are you planning to duel the Sky Star Holy Sword at the King¡¯s Arena?¡± King Zhou knew that Emperor Ye Xingchen was a Tier 4 warrior of the Heavenly King Realm, while the Sky Star Great Sword was a fifth-tier Holy Sword-level warrior, nowhere near a match. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s not me who will be fighting the Sky Star Great Sword!¡± Having said this, Ye Xingchen glanced over at Ye Li beside him. King Zhou was an extremely clever person, and he looked at Ye Li in stunned amazement. Chapter 1658 - Chapter 1658 Sky Star Holy Sword Chapter 1658: Sky Star Holy Sword Chapter 1658: Sky Star Holy Sword King Zhou pondered for several seconds before he stared at Ye Xingchen in utter disbelief and asked, ¡°Your Majesty, are you not planning to have this person go¡­¡± Before King Zhou could finish his sentence, Ye Xingchen interrupted him. ¡°What do you mean, ¡®this person¡¯? Address him as Lord Ye Li!¡± Ye Li? King Zhou was taken aback; he had not heard the name Ye Li before. ¡°Zhou Yun, do you know of the Mad Dragon Holy Sword?¡± ¡°Of course I do, but Your Majesty, hasn¡¯t the Mad Dragon Holy Sword already perished in Wind Demon City?¡± With a faintly puzzled expression, King Zhou clearly did not grasp Ye Xingchen¡¯s meaning. ¡°But do you know who slew the Mad Dragon Holy Sword?¡± Ye Xingchen asked again. At those words, King Zhou was shocked. He looked at Ye Xingchen somewhat incredulously, but then he thought of a startling possibility. Could it be¡­ Him? At that thought, King Zhou¡¯s entire body trembled! ¡°Your Majesty, are you trying to say¡­¡± As King Zhou began to speak again, Ye Xingchen interrupted him once more. ¡°That¡¯s right, it was Ye Li who slew it.¡± Whoosh!!! Hearing this, King Zhou and over a dozen warriors with special genes were visibly shocked¨Cthey naturally had not expected the one who slew the Mad Dragon Holy Sword to be so young. ¡°The one to battle the Sky Star Holy Sword in the King¡¯s Arena this time will be Ye Li.¡± Ye Xingchen said. ¡°I understand, Your Majesty,¡± said King Zhou. He looked over at Ye Li and respectfully said, ¡°Lord Ye Li.¡± Thus, Ye Li and Ye Xingchen stayed in the King¡¯s Mansion. ¡­ The day finally came when the King¡¯s Arena began. By now, an uncountable number of people had gathered beneath the King¡¯s Arena, like a tidal wave under a dark cloud. The strongest contender from the Starry Cloud Empire, the Sky Star Holy Sword, was now atop the King¡¯s Arena. ¡°Who do you think the Empire will send?¡± ¡°The strongest person on this side of the Empire is His Majesty, so it¡¯s probably going to be His Majesty battling the Sky Star Holy Sword!¡± ¡°But isn¡¯t His Majesty only a Tier 4 warrior with special genes from the Heavenly King Realm? Could it be that he¡¯s made a breakthrough?¡± All the people beneath the King¡¯s Arena started to buzz with discussion. The Sky Star Holy Sword had his eyes closed; he was waiting for his opponent to arrive! Moments later, Ye Li and Ye Xingchen arrived at a leisurely pace. ¡°The Emperor is here!¡± Under the King¡¯s Arena, naturally, there were people who recognized Ye Xingchen and they promptly exclaimed in surprise. Upon hearing this, everyone turned their gaze in that direction. ¡°It seems that it¡¯s truly going to be His Majesty battling the Sky Star Holy Sword after all.¡± ¡°But who is the person with His Majesty?¡± ¡°I know him; he¡¯s the one who slew the Mad Dragon Holy Sword!¡± What!!! The crowd beneath the King¡¯s Arena was totally astounded by this revelation. The one who slew the Mad Dragon Holy Sword? Could it be? They thought it might not be His Majesty who would battle the Sky Star Holy Sword, but this other person. They all knew that the Mad Dragon Holy Sword had been a Tier 4 warrior from the Heavenly King Realm with special genes, and he had been slain by Ye Li! That meant Ye Li must be much, much stronger than the Mad Dragon Holy Sword! Then, when Ye Li was still a hundred meters away from the King¡¯s Arena, he suddenly leapt from the ground! Before anyone could even react, Ye Li had already landed on the King¡¯s Arena. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only What?! Everyone present was startled. They felt as if only one second had passed, and Ye Li had moved a hundred meters to the King¡¯s Arena? What kind of terrifying speed was this? The people beneath the King¡¯s Arena dared not even contemplate it any longer. Now, the Sky Star Holy Sword and Ye Li already stared each other down, ready to confront. Chapter 1659 - Chapter 1659 Cant I laugh at a dead person Chapter 1659: Can¡¯t I laugh at a dead person? Chapter 1659: Can¡¯t I laugh at a dead person? The Sky Star Holy Sword stared intently at Ye Li. ¡°You are Ye Li?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Ye Li nodded slightly, his face remaining calm, showing no signs of fear or agitation. ¡°Actually, I really want to understand,¡± the Sky Star Holy Sword pondered, ¡°why you dared to slay the Mad Dragon Holy Sword of my Wuji Sword Sect?¡± In the eyes of the Sky Star Holy Sword, Ye Li was simply too ignorant of the ways of the world. Having slain the Mad Dragon Holy Sword of his Wuji Sword Sect, and yet he dared to appear before him! As far as Ye Li was concerned, seeking death was the only explanation he could think of. ¡°You are already dead.¡± Ye Li slowly spoke to the Sky Star Holy Sword. Whoosh!!! As soon as these words were spoken, everyone under the King¡¯s Arena involuntarily drew in a breath of cold air, unable to imagine that Ye Li would say such a thing. The Sky Star Holy Sword was already dead? Not to mention them, even the Sky Star Holy Sword was momentarily stunned. ¡°Madman, you say I¡¯m already dead?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Ye Li nodded again. However¡­ He secretly smiled, having learned from Ye Xingchen that the Sky Star Holy Sword possessed fifth-tier divine genes, but now it seemed that this was not the case. It appeared the Sky Star Holy Sword had made a breakthrough! A sixth-tier warrior with divine genes! But what of it, even as a sixth-tier warrior with divine genes? After fusing with the Apocalypse Legion, wasn¡¯t he still able to fight against it? Ding! ¡°Congratulations host on becoming a fourth-tier warrior with divine genes.¡± Suddenly, the system¡¯s voice echoed in Ye Li¡¯s ears. Upon hearing this, Ye Li was stunned, truly flabbergasted. He thought that when one¡¯s luck turns favorable, it¡¯s unstoppable, as if indulging in the irresistible taste of Excel gum. If the Sky Star Holy Sword were merely a fifth-tier warrior with divine genes, then he would have no chance of survival. But to slay a sixth-tier warrior with divine genes, Ye Li knew it would require some effort! But now, he had reached the Realm of fourth-tier divine genes! After fusing with the Apocalypse Legion, would it still be difficult to slay the Sky Star Holy Sword? With this thought, a playful smirk crept onto Ye Li¡¯s handsome face. The Sky Star Holy Sword watched this expression on Ye Li¡¯s face intently, and rage began to well up within him. ¡°Madman, why do you smile?!¡± The Sky Star Holy Sword simply could not understand why Ye Li could still afford to smile! ¡°Haven¡¯t I already told you, you¡¯re about to die, can¡¯t I smile at a dead man?¡± Ye Li said indifferently. Upon hearing this, a thousand zhang of raging fury surged above the Sky Star Holy Sword¡¯s head. ¡°Madman, you¡¯re courting death!¡± As the words fell, the Sky Star Holy Sword could no longer endure Ye Li¡¯s arrogance, and he drew the Sky Star Great Sword from his back! On the Sky Star Great Sword, a cold light was fully displayed, looking truly terrifying. ¡°Fusion: Apocalypse Legion.¡± As the Sky Star Holy Sword drew the sword from his back, Ye Li also fused with the Apocalypse Legion. Following the fusion with the Apocalypse Legion, Ye Li¡¯s entire body was enveloped in a crimson spiritual power, standing on the King¡¯s Arena as if he were an ancient god or devil. ¡°This¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only All those beneath the King¡¯s Arena looked on at the transformation of Ye Li, rendered speechless, unable to regain their senses for a long while. ¡°So it turns out, you¡¯re relying on something!¡± The Sky Star Holy Sword¡¯s eyes flashed like lightning, constantly emitting waves of cold light. ¡°However, I suppose you won¡¯t be able to use such power for long, right?¡± The Sky Star Holy Sword gave Ye Li a cold smile! Chapter 1660 - Chapter 1660 Battle the Sky Star Holy Sword Chapter 1660: Battle the Sky Star Holy Sword Chapter 1660: Battle the Sky Star Holy Sword Ye Li smiled upon hearing these words, and he slowly spoke to the Sky Star Holy Sword: ¡°I thought you were as foolish as a pig, but now it seems you do have some intelligence.¡± ¡°Such power will indeed not last long for me, but it will surely be enough to slay you.¡± Upon hearing this, the pupils of the Sky Star Holy Sword sharply contracted! ¡°Madman, how do you know of my strength?¡± In the eyes of the Sky Star Holy Sword, Ye Li was far too ignorant of the immensity of heaven and earth. ¡°Since you believe you are so powerful, what then are you waiting for?¡± A playful expression once again emerged on Ye Li¡¯s handsome face. The Sky Star Holy Sword could no longer tolerate Ye Li¡¯s arrogance, and with the Sky Star Great Sword in hand, he charged at Ye Li and slashed! Swish! A terrifying sword light flew towards Ye Li. Below the King¡¯s Arena, everyone who saw the Sky Star Holy Sword make a move had their eyes widen to ten times their normal size. Clearly, they did not want to miss a single exciting moment. After the Sky Star Holy Sword unleashed a terrifying slash, Ye Li also drew out the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword and swung out a slash as well. The two supreme sword beams collided heavily! Boom! Suddenly, the space was filled with overflowing sword light, which was truly terrifying to behold. All the people below the King¡¯s Arena were frightened beyond measure. Was this the battle of supreme beings? Just by watching, they felt no hope left to live, let alone fight. Only to see, the two terrifying supreme sword beams cancelling each other out! ¡°Hehe!¡± The Sky Star Holy Sword gave a cold laugh towards Ye Li. ¡°Madman, although I do not know why your battle strength has increased so much, you certainly can¡¯t use it for long!¡± ¡°And I, I am already sixth-tier godly level!¡± What!!! Below the King¡¯s Arena, hearing these words, everyone was shocked to an incredible extent! In the entire Sky Star Empire, who did not know that the Wuji Sword Sect¡¯s number one Holy Sword, the Sky Star Great Sword, was a warrior with a fifth-tier holy gene! But now¡­a breakthrough? Ye Xingchen was so stunned he stood frozen like a clay statue, unable to utter a single word. The Sky Star Holy Sword had indeed advanced to the sixth-tier holy level! Could Ye Li still be his match then? Ye Xingchen swallowed hard, thinking that if Ye Li were defeated by the Sky Star Great Sword, the consequences would be unimaginable! ¡°Do you truly believe your own eyes?¡± At this moment, Ye Li¡¯s voice reached everyone¡¯s ears. All the people below the King¡¯s Arena were utterly astounded. They thought, since the Sky Star Holy Sword had already advanced to the sixth-tier holy level, how could Ye Li not be afraid? Even¡­ without showing the slightest flinch. The people below the King¡¯s Arena couldn¡¯t imagine what kind of courage Ye Li possessed! If it were them, they probably would have already been scared half to death. ¡°Madman, you¡­you aren¡¯t afraid?!¡± The Sky Star Great Sword was also quite surprised, after he declared his breakthrough, he looked towards Ye Li¡¯s face, expecting it to reflect immense fear. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But what he never anticipated was that Ye Li¡¯s face showed no signs of disturbance whatsoever. ¡°Afraid?¡± Ye Li smiled, ¡°Would I, Ye Li, be afraid of an ant like you?¡± ¡°Mysterious¡­Heaven¡­Overlord¡­Demon¡­Sword¡­Technique!¡± With these words, Ye Li raised the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword high and unleashed the SSS god-level Mysterious Heaven Overlord Demon Sword Technique! Chapter 1661 - Chapter 1661 Three top-tier SSS synthesized skills Chapter 1661: Three top-tier SSS synthesized skills Chapter 1661: Three top-tier SSS synthesized skills Ye Li held the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword and slashed out the SSS god-level skill Mysterious Heaven Overlord Demon Sword Technique. Suddenly, a supreme sword beam infused with the power of ancient gods and demons flew towards the Sky Star Holy Sword. The crowd under the King¡¯s Arena witnessed Ye Li unleashing such a terrifying attack, their eyes widening to the largest they ever had in history. Because in their view, just one glance was enough to leave them with no hope of survival. The expression on the face of the Sky Star Holy Sword was also extremely solemn. Swish, swish, swish! Suddenly, the Sky Star Holy Sword wielded the Sky Star Sword in his hand, striking three swords in rapid succession. These three strikes, like a sudden violent storm, swept out! Boom! Another earth-shattering boom resonated. All those present retreated in disarray, with many sitting down on the ground. Their faces were filled with as much shock as one could possibly imagine. Is this a battle between supreme beings? Truly terrifying! All the people under the King¡¯s Arena felt that such a great battle was frightfully awe-inspiring! ¡°Ye Li, you are terrifying, truly terrifying!¡± The Sky Star Holy Sword stared intently at Ye Li. Ye Li¡¯s face remained undisturbed, as he calmly looked back at the Sky Star Holy Sword atop the King¡¯s Arena. ¡°Sky Star Holy Sword, how long do you think you can survive?¡± What?! Upon hearing these words, the old face of the Sky Star Holy Sword immediately grew extremely cold. ¡°Ye Li, do you really think you¡¯re my opponent?¡± The Sky Star Holy Sword stared at Ye Li, unable to understand why Ye Li dared to be so insolent. All the people under the King¡¯s Arena were already shaken to their core by this moment, unable to utter a complete sentence. Emperor Ye Xingchen of the Starry Cloud Empire felt his heart jump to his throat again. After the Sky Star Holy Sword had announced his breakthrough to the sixth-tier godly realm, the emperor naturally felt weak. But now, Ye Li had given him endless hope! ¡°Stop with the nonsense,¡± Ye Li beckoned with a hook of his finger towards the Sky Star Holy Sword, ¡°come here and let me kill you.¡± The pupils of the Sky Star Holy Sword shrank violently! ¡°Audacious brat, how dare you be so arrogant!¡± With that, the Sky Star Holy Sword, wielding the Sky Star Great Sword, flew toward him. Ye Li¡¯s face still showed no ripple of emotion. Being at the sixth-tier godly realm was indeed terrifying, but by now he had fused with the Apocalypse Legion. How could the Sky Star Holy Sword possibly be his opponent? ¡°Swish!¡± Ye Chen, raising the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword in his hand, attacked fiercely once more. A terrifying supreme sword beam swept out. The Sky Star Holy Sword, pouncing towards Ye Li, saw the supreme sword beam coming and dodged frantically! ¡°Die, Ye Li!¡± The Sky Star Sword, ferociously stabbed towards Ye Li. Alas, Ye Li had already leapt from the King¡¯s Arena. Behold, Ye Li ascended into midair. He held high the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword in his hand. The Sky Star Holy Sword watched Ye Li in midair, his expression growing as cold as it could be. ¡°Synthesize: Mysterious Heaven Overlord Demon Sword Technique, Absolute Heaven Lightshadow Sword, Apocalyptic Sword Technique!¡± Three great SSS divine-level skills synthesized for use. Swish! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Suddenly, countless supreme sword beams intertwined with the power of ancient gods and demons flew towards the Sky Star Holy Sword above the King¡¯s Arena. All the people below the King¡¯s Arena, seeing such a terrifying attack from Ye Li, retreated in a frenzy. Having retreated to a safe place, the terrifying attack had already struck upon the King¡¯s Arena. Boom! Suddenly, a thunderous boom sounded in everyone¡¯s ears. Chapter 1662 - Chapter 1662 Return to Wind Demon City Chapter 1662: Return to Wind Demon City Chapter 1662: Return to Wind Demon City Oh my God! At this moment, everyone present was struck dumb. Their eyes were wider than ever before, and their mouths were agape, big enough to swallow an extra-large bowl. They could swear, they absolutely could swear, this was the most shocking moment in their history! The King¡¯s Arena had turned into dust. Wham!!! Suddenly, a sound of blood spewing was heard. When the pervasive sword light and the Power of Gods and Demons vanished, everyone fixed their gaze. What they then saw was that the most powerful warrior of the Starry Cloud Empire, Sky Star Holy Sword, had already fallen to the ground. The eyes of Sky Star Holy Sword were wide open, void of any signs of life. This was¡­ death with eyes unshut! ¡°Sky Star Holy Sword¡­ dead?¡± A warrior with B-level genes said in utter shock. ¡°It seems he is dead.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t believe it, the mighty Sky Star Holy Sword just died like that.¡± All those present were tremendously shaken, unable to accept that the mighty Sky Star Holy Sword was really gone. Ye Li¡¯s face still showed no fluctuation, as if killing Sky Star Holy Sword was a trivial matter. He then stored the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword into the system space and walked up to Emperor Ye Xingchen. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Ye Xingchen nodded heavily. Emperor Ye Xingchen was naturally extremely excited because Sky Star Holy Sword had died. Sky Star Holy Sword was the vital pillar of the Wuji Sword Sect, the one who supported it like a colossal pillar. With the death of Sky Star Holy Sword, the Wuji Sword Sect posed no more danger. Ye Li had slain Sky Star Holy Sword on the King¡¯s Arena. The news spread quickly like the wind, reaching every corner of the Starry Cloud Empire! Everyone in the Starry Cloud Empire was in an uproar. The Wuji Sword Sect also began to submit to the Starry Cloud Empire and vowed a ruthless oath! Ye Li and Ye Xingchen returned to the imperial palace. ¡°Ye Li, I owe you a lot this time, I really don¡¯t know how to thank you,¡± Ye Xingchen said to Ye Li with a smile. He knew that without Ye Li, their Imperial Family would always be under the thumb of the Wuji Sword Sect! ¡°It¡¯s nothing to be thankful for, my coming here was intended to eliminate the Wuji Sword Sect,¡± Ye Li slowly said. He stayed in the imperial palace for a few days, then returned to Wind Demon City. Wind Demon City also belonged to the Starry Cloud Empire. By then, Wind Demon City had also heard about Ye Li slaying Sky Star Holy Sword. Now mentioning Ye Li in Wind Demon City, everyone regarded him as an idol. Ye Li had now reached the City Lord Mansion, where he released the Apocalypse Legion from the system space to merge with the zombies. Before long, Ye Li saw City Lord Gao Boxiong and Miss Xiaohui. ¡°Dad, do you think Brother Ye Li will come back?¡± Miss Xiaohui asked City Lord Gao Boxiong with a pitiful look. ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡± City Lord Gao Boxiong sighed. In the eyes of City Lord Gao Boxiong, Ye Li was like an insurmountable mountain! Such a presence was truly beyond his reach. ¡°Why suddenly talk about me?¡± Suddenly, a slightly lazy voice entered the ears of City Lord Gao Boxiong and Miss Xiaohui. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only What?! City Lord Gao Boxiong and Miss Xiaohui were shocked; they were too familiar with that voice. Hurriedly looking toward the source of the voice, they saw Ye Li standing at the entrance of the great hall. ¡°Brother Ye Li!¡± Seeing it was Ye Li, Miss Xiaohui immediately cheered and swiftly sprinted into Ye Li¡¯s arms. Chapter 1663 - Chapter 1663 Wife Qiong Ling Chapter 1663: Wife Qiong Ling Chapter 1663: Wife Qiong Ling Ye Li touched Miss Xiaohui¡¯s head. ¡°What, afraid I wouldn¡¯t come back?¡± Ye Li smiled. Miss Xiaohui grumbled at his words. ¡°Right, Brother Ye Li, I want to go to the Southern Spirit Temple in the Eastern Region!¡± Southern Spirit Temple? Ye Li was stunned, it was the first time he had heard of such a power. The Starry Cloud Empire was part of the Eastern Region, which had countless empires, and the Southern Spirit Temple was a terrifying sect in the Eastern Region! Seeing that Ye Li didn¡¯t know about the Southern Spirit Temple, Miss Xiaohui immediately told him everything about it. Upon hearing this, Ye Li understood. ¡°Then you should go, after all, water flows downwards, people strive upwards.¡± Ye Li smiled again. ¡°Then, Brother Ye Li, will you come to find me?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Ye Li nodded. Assured by his words, Miss Xiaohui finally felt at ease. After staying in the City Lord Mansion for over ten days, Miss Xiaohui left for the Southern Spirit Temple, and he left Wind Demon City¡¯s Main Area for the wilderness. Ye Li thought it was also time to leave Wind Demon City. He had gathered the Apocalypse Legion back, enjoying the wilderness scenery while merging zombies. Finally, he arrived before a large city. Ye Li knew this was a base city. He had been walking in the wilderness for half a month without discovering any base city, and at last, he found one. He didn¡¯t put the Apocalypse Legion into the system space, but let them continue merging zombies in the wilderness. Just as Ye Li was preparing to head towards the base city, his pupils suddenly contracted. Because he saw¡­ his wife, Qiong Ling! Ye Li looked at Qiong Ling, his heart filled with mixed emotions. Since he had traveled to this world, he had met too many girls, and too many of them had fallen for him. However¡­ Qiong Ling was also walking towards the base city. For some reason, Ye Li felt somewhat unable to face her. After much contemplation, he opened the point mall in his mind and purchased a Disguise Technique, transforming into an unremarkable person. Feeling rather dejected, Ye Li walked towards Qiong Ling. ¡°Wait a moment.¡± Qiong Ling stopped in her tracks upon hearing this, turning around with a hint of confusion on her fair face. ¡°May I ask what you need?¡± Qiong Ling did not recognize the person before her. Ye Li, having disguised himself, approached Qiong Ling, who couldn¡¯t recognize him. ¡°I¡¯m heading to that base city ahead, but I¡¯m not familiar with it. Can we go together?¡± ¡°Hello, my name is Ye Yun.¡± Ye Li extended his hand towards Qiong Ling. Qiong Ling shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s my first time going as well.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not used to traveling with others.¡± Having said this, Qiong Ling continued towards the base city ahead. Qiong Ling felt a touch of sadness inside. Only because that faithless man also had the surname Ye! Ye Li watched Qiong Ling¡¯s retreating figure and silently shook his head. Then, he followed her. He always maintained a distance of several tens of meters from Qiong Ling! Finally, he reached this base city! The base city was truly vast, named Blue Cloud Base City! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ye Li kept following Qiong Ling, still maintaining a distance of several tens of meters, yet he never let her realize he was there. Now at 3rd tier Realm level, it was too easy for him to avoid being detected by her. Suddenly, Qiong Ling arrived at the front of a academy. The academy was named Blue Sky Advanced Cultivation Academy! Qiong Ling took out something, it was a token, and handed it to the warrior with B-level genes guarding the door, who then let Qiong Ling inside. Chapter 1664 - Chapter 1664 Blue Sky Advanced Cultivation Academy Chapter 1664: Blue Sky Advanced Cultivation Academy Chapter 1664: Blue Sky Advanced Cultivation Academy Blue Sky Advanced Cultivation Academy? Ye Li did not understand; what was Qiong Ling doing here? Could it be¡­ that he was entering the academy to cultivate? Thinking this, Ye Li also walked over. ¡°Stop!¡± The guard, a warrior with B-level genes, called out to Ye Li. ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°I am Ye Yun.¡± Ye Li replied. ¡°You are not a student of the Blue Sky Advanced Cultivation Academy; you cannot enter.¡± The guarding warrior said. Haha. Ye Li smirked, ¡°What if I insist on going in?¡± ¡°What?!¡± The guarding warrior was startled by these words, having never encountered anyone as audacious as Ye Li! ¡°Kid, do you think you can really get in?¡± The guard stared at Ye Li with utter disdain. Ye Li smiled faintly, his jade-like face showing no sign of disturbance. He thought that this guard, merely a Tier 1 of the Saint Realm, who couldn¡¯t even defeat his wife Qiong Ling, dared to stop him? Suddenly, he raised a finger. Seeing Ye Li raise his finger, the guarding warrior couldn¡¯t help but suppress a laugh. Just because he had no idea what Ye Li was planning. Was he preparing to strike him? What could he possibly do with just one finger? ¡°With one finger, I can decapitate anyone under the heavens!¡± Suddenly, this finger swiftly attacked towards the top of the warrior¡¯s head. What!!! The guarding warrior watched as Ye Li¡¯s finger approached, and he couldn¡¯t help but pale in horror. Only then did he realize that Ye Li¡¯s finger was terrifyingly powerful. This this this¡­ There was no way for the guarding warrior to dodge; Ye Li¡¯s finger arrived above his head in an instant! ¡°My life is over!¡± The guarding warrior uttered these words in his final moments. Unfortunately for him, Ye Li did not intend to kill him. The hand momentarily halted just a hair¡¯s breadth from the top of the guard¡¯s head. ¡°What are you afraid of?¡± Ye Li looked indifferently at the guarding warrior. Seeing that he was still alive, the guard breathed heavily several times. Just now, he had been nearly scared to death. He had never expected Ye Li to be such a formidable being. ¡°You¡­ you!¡± The guarding warrior wanted to say something to Ye Li, but he didn¡¯t know what he could possibly say. ¡°Now,¡± Ye Li looked calmly at the guarding warrior, ¡°may I go in?¡± ¡°Senior, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to let you in, but this is the Blue Sky Advanced Cultivation Academy, and you are not a student here, so¡­¡± The guarding warrior had not finished speaking when Ye Li interrupted him. ¡°It seems you indeed do not wish to live.¡± Ye Li slowly spoke to the warrior before him. Upon hearing this, the warrior felt as if a bolt of thunder had struck him, chilling him to the bone. ¡°Senior, you you you¡­ you can¡¯t kill me.¡± Ye Li smiled, ¡°I am going inside now, and if you dare tell anyone, you will surely die!¡± With these words, Ye Li activated Swift Steps. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Where he had been standing, only a residual image was left behind. How is this possible?! The guarding warrior looked as if he had seen a ghost, his face filled with shock. Where had he thought Ye Li would suddenly disappear! ¡°Remember what I said¨Cthe good guys won¡¯t die, the bad guys won¡¯t die, only the foolish will die.¡± Chapter 1665 - Chapter 1665 Chaotic Demon Mountain Trial Chapter 1665: Chaotic Demon Mountain Trial Chapter 1665: Chaotic Demon Mountain Trial The guardian warrior with B-level genes shuddered at the words and hurriedly looked towards the inside of the Academy! However, he discovered that Ye Li had already moved more than ten meters away from him. Expert, this is an expert! The guardian warrior admitted to himself that he was not too bright, but he knew even a pig would recognize at this moment that Ye Li was a powerfully peerless existence! ¡°I¡¯d better choose silence.¡± The guardian warrior muttered to himself. If he talked about what had just happened, there was no doubt his life would certainly vanish from this world forever. Of course, he did not wish to die just yet, simply because he hadn¡¯t lived enough. Ye Li entered the Blue Sky Cultivation Academy. He was currently using a Disguise Technique, appearing as an unremarkable young man, so it didn¡¯t cause any major stir. Of course, his purpose at the Blue Sky Advanced Cultivation Academy wasn¡¯t to become a student, but to understand why Qiong Ling had entered the Blue Sky Cultivation Academy. As expected, just as he had predicted, Qiong Ling had entered the Blue Sky Cultivation Academy indeed to cultivate. However¡­ Qiong Ling was definitely the number one genius of the heavens at the Blue Sky Advanced Cultivation Academy! And so, Ye Li remained hidden at the Blue Sky Advanced Cultivation Academy for more than ten days. In those ten days, nobody discovered him at all. That day, neither cloud nor wind stirred! Then, thousands of students from the Blue Sky Advanced Cultivation Academy all gathered in the square. On the podium stood an overweight old man! ¡°Students, the Chaotic Demon Mountain trial is about to begin, and as you all know, there are many members of the dark race in the Chaotic Demon Mountain.¡± ¡°It¡¯s best for you not to venture too deep into Chaotic Demon Mountain. The trial will adopt a point mall system, where killing members of the dark race will earn you points. The amount of points you will receive depends on the level and quantity of the dark race members you slay.¡± The overweight elder lectured at length, and naturally, Ye Li had no interest in listening further. Then, the old man started talking about the rewards. He certainly couldn¡¯t muster a bit of interest for these so-called rewards. After each student at the academy received a point-tracking device, the thousands of students on the square of the Blue Sky Advanced Cultivation Academy began to set off. Ye Li blended into the crowd. Several hours later, they finally arrived at the foot of Chaotic Demon Mountain. The faces of the thousands of students were all filled with excitement, for they were about to embark on the trial of hunting the dark race. Ye Li took a look at Chaotic Demon Mountain and sensed a strong evil aura. Clearly, Chaotic Demon Mountain housed powerful members of the dark race, though they weren¡¯t too numerous. Of course, these powerful members of the dark race would be formidable to the students, but for Ye Li, they were just so-so. ¡°The trial will last three days, begin!¡± An instructor shouted. As the instructor¡¯s voice echoed, everyone rushed towards Chaotic Demon Mountain in a frenzy. Ye Li and Qiong Ling naturally ascended Chaotic Demon Mountain as well. Atop Chaotic Demon Mountain, the evil aura was ever present. Much of the students chose to form teams! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Many also invited Qiong Ling to join their teams, and without doubt, Qiong Ling declined. Despite having only recently joined the Blue Sky Advanced Cultivation Academy, Qiong Ling¡¯s name was already resounding within it like thunder. The reason being, upon entering the academy, she had kicked the academy¡¯s top prodigy flying with one foot. Chaotic Demon Mountain was vast, and before long, the thousands of students had vanished from sight. ¡°Hello, may I team up with you?¡± Chapter 1666 - Chapter 1666 fifth-tier Earth King-level dark race Chapter 1666: fifth-tier Earth King-level dark race Chapter 1666: fifth-tier Earth King-level dark race Ye Li looked at Qiong Ling not far away and spoke slowly. A frown creased Qiong Ling¡¯s brow. ¡°Why is it you again?¡± Clearly, Qiong Ling was quite disgusted with Ye Li. Ye Li was now going by the name Ye Yun, and even his appearance had changed. How could Qiong Ling recognize him? ¡°I¡¯m also a student at Blue Sky Advanced Cultivation Academy. Can I join your team?¡± he asked, touching his head with a sheepish smile. ¡°No!¡± Qiong Ling¡¯s voice was exceptionally cold. After dropping these two words, she left. She headed toward the depths of Chaotic Demon Mountain. Ye Li chuckled to himself, thinking that she indeed was worthy of being his wife! While other students dared only hunt the dark race on the outskirts, Qiong Ling went straight to the depths¨Cwho else but her? Without a doubt, Ye Li once again concealed his aura and followed Qiong Ling. Before ascending Chaotic Demon Mountain, he had known that several powerful members of the dark race were living deep within. If he didn¡¯t follow her, wouldn¡¯t that allow those damnable members of the dark race to harm his delicate and beautiful wife? In no time, Qiong Ling reached the deep parts of Chaotic Demon Mountain! ¡°Gaga, humans?¡± No sooner had she reached the deep parts of Chaotic Demon Mountain than a dozen or so of the dark race appeared in front of Qiong Ling. Ye Li watched from a tall tree. These members of the dark race were not very strong; Qiong Ling could easily handle them. He would intervene at the critical moment! In an instant, the dozen or so members of the dark race all pounced toward Qiong Ling. Qiong Ling dispatched these members of the dark race with a few swift moves. Alas, they all made one grave mistake. Qiong Ling was not a human, but Qiong Qi! Immediately, Qiong Ling began to hunt ferocious beasts frantically deeper within Chaotic Demon Mountain. Ye Li, watching Qiong Ling¡¯s silhouette, felt that he owed her far too much. ¡°Different Race, you have slaughtered many members of the dark race already. Isn¡¯t it time to stop?¡± Different Race? Ye Li couldn¡¯t help but smile secretly, thinking that a member of the dark race must have realized that Qiong Ling wasn¡¯t human but couldn¡¯t identify what she was, hence referring to her as a Different Race. Suddenly, a massive member of the dark race appeared in front of Qiong Ling. This member of the dark race was a fifth-tier Earth King-level! Qiong Ling, being only at the tier 3 Earth Kings realm, clearly couldn¡¯t contend with a fifth-tier Earth King-level member of the dark race. ¡°Speak, Different Race, how do you wish to die?¡± In the eyes of the fifth-tier Earth King-level dark race, Qiong Ling was already a dead person. Qiong Ling¡¯s fair face grew extremely alert. It was because she could feel the terrifying fluctuations emanating from the body of this dark race member! Throughout, Qiong Ling had not uttered a single word! She had not expected that such a powerful member of the dark race would be dwelling within the depths of Chaotic Demon Mountain. ¡°Oh?¡± Seeing that Qiong Ling had no intention of coming over, the fifth-tier Earth King-level dark race couldn¡¯t help but let out a cold laugh. ¡°Different Race, since you won¡¯t come over, then I guess I will have to!¡± The moment his words trailed off, the fifth-tier Earth King-level dark race lunged towards Qiong Ling. Whoosh!!! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Just as Qiong Ling was preparing to fight to the death with this fifth-tier Earth King-level dark race member, the sound of something cutting through the air reached her ears. Then followed the screams of the fifth-tier Earth King-level dark race. Aaaaah! Only to see, the fifth-tier Earth King-level dark race now lay heavily on the ground, with a massive bloody hole in his forehead. Clearly, the life of this fifth-tier Earth King-level dark race had been forever extinguished from this world. Chapter 1667 - Chapter 1667 Trial One Chapter 1667: Trial One Chapter 1667: Trial One Qiong Ling was stunned, she certainly hadn¡¯t expected someone to rescue her at this critical moment. But when she saw who her rescuer was, her pale face immediately turned cold. She didn¡¯t speak, not even a word of thanks. Ye Li was taken aback, thinking that he should now be considered Qiong Ling¡¯s lifesaver, but not even a thank you? That was too real. ¡°Qiong Ling, why don¡¯t you thank me?¡± The expression on Qiong Ling¡¯s face remained cold, cold as frost. ¡°I would rather die!¡± Ye Li thought about why Qiong Ling wouldn¡¯t want to be saved, what was going on with her? He scratched his head, realizing that no matter how hard he thought, he couldn¡¯t understand it. Afterward, Qiong Ling stopped paying attention to him and resumed her hunt of the dark race deep within Chaotic Demon Mountain. Ye Li also chose to hide. Three days later, the trial at Chaotic Demon Mountain ended. Ye Li was not a student of the Blue Sky Advanced Cultivation Academy, so naturally, he didn¡¯t need to hunt the dark race. After the trial concluded, all students returned to the Blue Sky Advanced Cultivation Academy. After all students had submitted their point tallies, the counting began. Without a doubt, Qiong Ling obtained first place in the trial. Upon entering the Blue Sky Advanced Cultivation Academy, Qiong Ling became well-known for kicking the Academy¡¯s top talent, catapulting her to an undisputed level of fame. Qiong Ling¡¯s first place in the Chaotic Demon Mountain trial caused a stir among the people! Ye Li was still hiding somewhere in the Blue Sky Advanced Cultivation Academy, contemplating whether it was time to reveal his true self to Qiong Ling. Qiong Ling received the first place reward, Blood Explosion Pill! The Blood Explosion Pill could increase one¡¯s combat power by tenfold in a short period of time, with no side effects! Ye Li watched Qiong Ling and saw a hint of a smile finally appear on her pale face. He didn¡¯t know how long it had been since he last saw Qiong Ling smiling. Such a smile was truly captivating! But to his surprise, a group of about a dozen students approached. The leading student was none other than Yang Hai, the former top talent of the Blue Sky Advanced Cultivation Academy. Yang Hai was a warrior with B-level genes at the tier 2 Earth King level, insignificant as ants in his presence. Qiong Ling naturally saw Yang Hai and the dozen or so students approach, her pale face¡¯s smile fading, replaced by a frosty coldness. ¡°Qiong Ling!¡± Yang Hai stared intently at Qiong Ling. Being kicked away by Qiong Ling, he became a laughingstock at the Blue Sky Advanced Cultivation Academy! Qiong Ling didn¡¯t plan to pay any attention to Yang Hai. ¡°Heh heh!¡± Yang Hai smirked coldly, ¡°Qiong Ling, don¡¯t get too ahead of yourself, do you know my family?¡± The faces of the dozen students behind him also revealed cold smiles. Yang Hai¡¯s family was the most powerful in Blue Cloud Base City, the Yang Family! At the Blue Sky Advanced Cultivation Academy, there was basically no one who dared to provoke Yang Hai. But Qiong Ling had kicked Yang Hai away, and clearly, her fate would not be good. ¡°What does it have to do with me?¡± Qiong Ling¡¯s voice was really too cold, as if devoid of any emotion. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°I have already had my elder brother come to avenge me!¡± Yang Hai said proudly while staring at Qiong Ling, ¡°By the way, you probably don¡¯t know yet that my elder brother is a Tier 1 Heavenly King gene warrior.¡± Qiong Ling was at the tier 3 Earth Kings level, and against a Tier 1 Heavenly King gene warrior, she stood no chance at all. ¡°You can let him try.¡± Just as Qiong Ling didn¡¯t know how to respond, a somewhat lazy voice entered everyone¡¯s ears. Chapter 1668 - Chapter 1668 Apologize Chapter 1668: Apologize Chapter 1668: Apologize Yang Hai and a dozen students were all startled; they hadn¡¯t expected someone to suddenly speak up. Following the voice, they looked over. At this glance, they were all somewhat taken aback because they realized they didn¡¯t recognize Ye Li. ¡°Who are you?¡± Yang Hai looked at Ye Li with disdain. ¡°My name is Ye Yun.¡± Ye Li said. He was still in disguise, and his name was also Ye Yun. Ye Yun? Yang Hai pondered for a moment. ¡°Hehe!¡± Suddenly, Yang Hai let out a cold laugh, ¡°Since when did the Blue Sky Advanced Cultivation Academy have students who are so ignorant of their own limits?¡± In Yang Hai¡¯s eyes, Ye Li was completely worthless, a worthless person trying to play the hero to save the beauty! The disdain on the faces of the dozen students behind Yang Hai reached its peak! ¡°Is that so?¡± A playful look emerged on Ye Li¡¯s handsome face. ¡°Kid, you¡¯ve got the nerve to talk to Brother Yang Hai like that; I think you don¡¯t want to live!¡± As he spoke, a student stepped forward in front of Ye Li and threw a heavy punch at him. Ye Li did not show even the slightest intention to dodge or block. He stood there as immovable as a bell. Watching this scene, Yang Hai couldn¡¯t help but shake his head in secret. He thought Ye Li must have some skills to be so arrogant, but now it seemed he was truly worthless. Without a doubt, the student¡¯s fist struck heavily on Ye Li¡¯s body. What?! All of a sudden, the student¡¯s pupils shrank rapidly. He had thought Ye Li would definitely be sent flying backward, but what he hadn¡¯t anticipated at all was that Ye Li did not get thrown back, not even half a step. Yang Hai and the dozen students were also stunned; they quickly blinked their eyes, feeling as if they must be seeing things wrong. But no matter how much they blinked, the result was the same. By this time, all the students in the square had gathered around, and they too witnessed the scene. The faces of the onlooking students were all filled with shock. ¡°You can¡¯t even throw a punch properly, and you, an ant like you dare to strike at me?¡± Ye Li looked at the student before him with unfailing sarcasm. Upon hearing these words, the student¡¯s entire body was drenched in cold sweat. He no longer knew what to say at this point. Ah!!! Suddenly, the student let out a pig-slaughter-like scream and was sent flying backward. What?! All the students present were shocked, having not seen how Ye Li had made his move, but the student was indeed thrown backward. This¡­ this can¡¯t be a dream, right? They truly couldn¡¯t understand when the Blue Sky Advanced Cultivation Academy had acquired such a genius. ¡°Unexpectedly, you have some strength!¡± Yang Hai stared at Ye Li intently. Ye Li¡¯s face, as handsome as jade, was calm and composed. He spoke slowly to Yang Hai: ¡°Apologize.¡± Having said that, Ye Li continued, ¡°Apologize to her.¡± The ¡°her¡± Ye Li was referring to was naturally Qiong Ling. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Hahahaha! Upon hearing this, Yang Hai burst into loud laughter, thinking it was the funniest thing he had ever heard in this world. ¡°Let me, Yang Hai apologize?¡± Seconds later, Yang Hai¡¯s laughter stopped, and his face turned extremely cold. ¡°I¡¯ll say it again, apologize,¡± Ye Li looked at Yang Hai indifferently, ¡°Don¡¯t make me say it a third time, because that will only lead to your regret!¡± Chapter 1669 - Chapter 1669 Yang Hai apologizes to Qiong Ling Chapter 1669: Yang Hai apologizes to Qiong Ling Chapter 1669: Yang Hai apologizes to Qiong Ling Yang Hai¡¯s expression turned extremely cold, and he stared at Ye Li with unparalleled anger. ¡°Do you know who I am?¡± At this moment, all the students watching were shocked. They didn¡¯t understand what was going on with the Blue Sky Advanced Cultivation Academy. A few days ago, Qiong Ling had arrived and sent Yang Hai flying with a kick, but they all knew that Yang Hai would not just let it go. But now, another fearsome person had appeared! Hearing Yang Hai¡¯s words, Ye Li couldn¡¯t help but sigh inwardly. He just wanted Yang Hai to apologize; why was it so difficult? Would he really have to take matters into his own hands? Whoosh! Suddenly, the sound of rushing wind reached the ears of all the students. Hiss!!! Out of the blue, all the watching students were terrified. Because on Yang Hai¡¯s right leg, there was now an alarming wound. What followed next were Yang Hai¡¯s screams. Ahhhh! Yang Hai knelt on one knee before Ye Li, screaming loudly, creating a stark contrast to his previous laughter. All the students watched in horror. They felt Ye Li was way too terrifying! After all, this was Yang Hai! Even if someone was stronger than Yang Hai, didn¡¯t they know about the terror of Yang Hai¡¯s family? ¡°How about now?¡± Ye Li looked indifferently at Yang Hai kneeling before him, ¡°Can you apologize now?¡± ¡°Dream on, I would rather die than¡­¡± But Yang Hai¡¯s words were cut short as all the watching students heard the sound of rushing wind again. Whoosh! Ahhhh! Yang Hai let out another agonized scream. They then saw that his left leg also had an alarming new wound. My God!!! The eyes of all the students had widened to their largest extent ever, their mouths agape as if they could swallow an extra-large bowl. At that moment, no words could describe the shock in their hearts. ¡°How about now, can you apologize?¡± Ye Li¡¯s handsome face remained tranquil like still water as he lightly spoke to Yang Hai. Yang Hai was already scared beyond measure, and upon hearing Ye Li¡¯s words, a chill ran up his spine to his forehead. Because he knew that if he didn¡¯t apologize now, Ye Li would surely act against him again. ¡°Yes, yes, sorry, I was wrong, I¡­ I truly know I was wrong.¡± Yang Hai hurriedly apologized to Qiong Ling. ¡°What is going on here!¡± Suddenly, a stern voice entered the ears of all the students. All of them looked and saw a middle-aged man approaching, his face marked with extreme displeasure. ¡°It¡¯s Instructor Xu Yang.¡± Immediately, a student recounted the entire incident to Instructor Xu Yang. What?! Instructor Xu Yang was shocked at the news. ¡°You¡­ you dared treat Yang Hai like this?¡± Instructor Xu Yang looked intently at Ye Li. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only All the students also looked towards Ye Li, wondering how he would respond. Ye Li nodded slightly, glanced at the sun in the sky, and slowly began to speak: ¡°Is there anything wrong with that?¡± Upon hearing this, all the students were astonished beyond measure. Because they truly did not expect Ye Li to respond like this in the face of Instructor Xu Yang. After all, Instructor Xu Yang was the strongest instructor at the Blue Sky Advanced Cultivation Academy! Chapter 1670 - Chapter 1670 Xu Yang mentor Chapter 1670: Xu Yang mentor Chapter 1670: Xu Yang mentor Mentor Xu Yang naturally had not expected this, and he paused for a moment. ¡°Who are you?¡± Clearly, Xu Yang did not recognize Ye Li. Although he did not know every student at Blue Sky Advanced Cultivation Academy, Ye Li¡¯s ease in defeating Yang Hai proved his formidable strength. Could he be a new student? Mentor Xu Yang thought to himself. ¡°My name is Ye Yun, I am not a student of Blue Sky Advanced Cultivation Academy.¡± What!!! Upon hearing this, all the students present were utterly shocked; they could never have anticipated Ye Li saying such a thing. Not a student of Blue Sky Advanced Cultivation Academy? How how how¡­ At that moment, all the students present were undeniably shocked to the extreme! ¡°What did you say?!¡± Mentor Xu Yang was also stunned, staring incredulously at Ye Li in front of him. A hint of confusion appeared on Ye Li¡¯s fair, handsome face as he spoke lightly, ¡°There¡¯s nothing in this to be so shocked about.¡± Several seconds later, an extremely cold expression formed on Mentor Xu Yang¡¯s face. ¡°Heh!¡± Mentor Xu Yang gave Ye Li a cold laugh, ¡°Since you are not a student of our Blue Sky Advanced Cultivation Academy, why are you here?¡± ¡°Because,¡± Ye Li pondered, ¡°I wanted to come in.¡± Upon hearing this, Mentor Xu Yang¡¯s expression turned ice-cold! Ye Li looked at the expression on Mentor Xu Yang¡¯s face and couldn¡¯t help but sigh inwardly, thinking to himself that Xu Yang was merely a Tenth-tier Earth King Realm. Did he dare act so presumptuously in front of him with such strength? ¡°By the way, I don¡¯t want to see any of you now, so all of you leave.¡± Ye Li slowly said as he scanned the surrounding students. The spectating students were astounded upon hearing this; they were truly astounded. They thought that since Ye Li was not a student of Blue Sky Advanced Cultivation Academy, shouldn¡¯t he be the one to leave? ¡°Rogue, you¡¯ve injured Yang Hai, do you think you can just leave it at that?¡± Mentor Xu Yang stared intensely at Ye Li. Ye Li smiled indifferently, ¡°Or else what else did you have in mind?¡± Qiong Ling looked at Ye Li, and for some reason, she actually felt a sense of familiarity coming from him! ¡°Of course, it¡¯s revenge for Yang Hai!¡± As soon as he spoke, Mentor Xu Yang did not wait for Ye Li to reply and lunged fiercely at him. All the students knew that Ye Li could in no way possibly be a match for Mentor Xu Yang. Just as Mentor Xu Yang was about to reach Ye Li, Ye Li straightaway slapped out. Smack! Then, only a crisp slap was heard. What!!! All the students watching this scene were utterly shocked. Because Mentor Xu Yang¡¯s face had already swollen up like a pig¡¯s head! The entire process was too swift, barely a second, and the watching students had not even had time to see it clearly. Xu Yang covered his face, and he himself was stunned as well. ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡± At that moment, Xu Yang could hardly utter a complete sentence. ¡°Ant,¡± Ye Li looked at Xu Yang indifferently, ¡°are you always so unaware of yourself?¡± Hearing this, Xu Yang burst into a rage. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Madman, you¡¯re going to die!¡± Just then, Xu Yang raised his fist and threw a fierce punch at Ye Li. Seeing this, Ye Li simply shook his head, wondering why Xu Yang just didn¡¯t understand. Whoosh! Another sound of rushing wind appeared in everyone¡¯s ears. Chapter 1671 - Chapter 1671 Blue Cloud Base Citys number one genius Chapter 1671: Blue Cloud Base City¡¯s number one genius Chapter 1671: Blue Cloud Base City¡¯s number one genius All the students spectating heard the sound of rushing wind and hurriedly looked towards Instructor Xu Yang. But they weren¡¯t prepared for the sight, and stared with their mouths agape. This was because a shocking wound had appeared on Instructor Xu Yang¡¯s right leg. This¡­ All the students present were extremely alarmed, having only heard the sound of wind but not seeing the attack. Such speed¡­ The students present dared not even imagine how fast Ye Li¡¯s attack was. ¡°If I told you to leave and you didn¡¯t, it¡¯s utterly absurd.¡± Ye Li looked indifferently at Xu Yang. By now, Xu Yang was scared out of his wits. He was no fool and knew he was no match for Ye Li. How could Xu Yang have ever expected that someone seemingly in his twenties could be so terrifying? ¡°Yang Tian is here!¡± Abruptly, someone shouted loudly. Hearing this, all the students shuddered. Yang Tian? They certainly knew who Yang Tian was, the unrivaled genius of Blue Cloud Base City. And Yang Tian was Yang Hai¡¯s older brother! It wasn¡¯t long before Yang Tian, the top genius of Blue Cloud Base City, arrived in front of Yang Hai. He had an unruly expression on his face, but upon seeing Yang Hai¡¯s miserable state, anger boiled over on his face. ¡°Who did this!¡± Yang Tian bellowed. ¡°Big Brother Yang Tian, it was him!¡± A student told Yang Tian. All the students from the higher martial arts academy knew that Yang Tian, a Tier 1 Heavenly King Realm warrior with special genes, was even stronger than Instructor Xu Yang. Knowing that Xu Yang was no match for Ye Li, they believed that Yang Tian would surely defeat Ye Li. Upon hearing this, Yang Tian looked at Ye Li, his pupils emitting a terrifying chill. ¡°You dare hurt my brother?¡± Yang Tian stared intently at Ye Li. All the students turned towards Ye Li, thinking that with Yang Tian here, Ye Li¡¯s expression must be quite a sight. However, to their utter surprise, Ye Li¡¯s face was as calm and composed as ever. ¡°Who are you exactly?¡± Ye Li looked indifferently at Yang Tian. ¡°My name is Yang Tian, the top genius of Blue Cloud Base City!¡± Yang Tian gritted his teeth, almost squeezing the words out. Ye Li heard him and smiled. All the students were taken aback; they never expected Ye Li to still be able to smile. ¡°Just a minor Tier 1 Heavenly King Realm warrior with special genes, Blue Cloud Base City really isn¡¯t much.¡± Ye Li shook his head and sighed. Wow! As soon as Ye Li said this, all the spectating students were stunned, unable to recover their senses for a long time. Just a minor Tier 1 Heavenly King Realm warrior with special genes? They racked their brains but couldn¡¯t believe that Ye Li would be so arrogant! ¡°You¡­!¡± Naturally, Yang Tian had not expected Ye Li to be so brazen. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say you wanted to avenge Yang Hai? So what are you waiting for?¡± Ye Li looked calmly at Yang Tian and hooked his finger, ¡°Come on, avenge your brother. Don¡¯t hesitate, don¡¯t wait.¡± Yang Tian¡¯s pupils narrowed sharply, unable to stand Ye Li¡¯s arrogance any longer. ¡°Arrogant fool, courting death!¡± Then, Yang Tian raised his clenched fist and violently smashed it towards Ye Li. Chapter 1672 - Chapter 1672 Defeat Yang Tian Chapter 1672: Defeat Yang Tian Chapter 1672: Defeat Yang Tian All the students saw Yang Tian make his move, their eyes widening in shock. They saw a dragon, formed from concentrated spiritual power, fiercely attacking Ye Li. The onlooking students were all terrified because it was simply too horrific. But to everyone¡¯s disbelief, Ye Li still stood motionless, showing no intent to dodge or defend. Watching this scene, the students were stunned beyond measure. Was he really planning to take the hit with his body again? Seeing Ye Li standing still, a cold smile appeared on Yang Tian¡¯s face. Without a doubt, the dragon, formed from concentrated spiritual power, crashed heavily into Ye Li¡¯s body. All the students knew how dreadful Ye Li¡¯s fate would be. But what they could never have imagined, not even after ten days and nights of thinking, was the scene that was to unfold. How could this be?! The onlooking students were as if struck by Thunder, watching Ye Li in a state of great alarm. For the dragon, formed from spiritual power, had smashed into Ye Li¡¯s body yet Ye Li had not taken a single step back. ¡°This, this, this¡­¡± None of the students present could utter a complete sentence, their faces showing utmost shock. He had blocked Yang Tian¡¯s terrifying strike using just his body? Keep in mind, Yang Tian was a warrior at the Tier 1 Heavenly King realm with special genes. The onlooking students were as if they had seen a ghost, gaping at Ye Li in disbelief. Not just them, even Yang Tian himself was shocked beyond measure! ¡°Foolhardy man, you¡­¡± Yang Tian stared at Ye Li, at a loss for words. ¡°I¡¯ve told you, you¡¯re just a minor warrior at Tier 1 Heavenly King with B-level genes,¡± Ye Li said indifferently to Yang Tian, ¡°why won¡¯t you believe it?¡± Hearing this, Yang Tian became enraged to the extreme! ¡°Foolhardy man!¡± With his words falling, Yang Tian raised his fist again and launched another dragon of concentrated spiritual power towards Ye Li. This time, Ye Li did not take the blow with his body. They saw Ye Li suddenly vanish from the spot, leaving only a faint shadow in the students¡¯ eyes. The students were shocked, their eyes wide as they tried to catch a glimpse of Ye Li. But when they saw Ye Li again, he was already right in front of Yang Tian. Ah!!! Suddenly, a cry of astonishment rang out. They saw Yang Tian, the top talent of Blue Cloud Base City, being knocked back and flying heavily. What?! All the onlooking students were greatly startled. Could it be that the top talent of Blue Cloud Base City was so inadequate in front of this man? Yang Tian crashed heavily to the ground, his appearance was too wretched for words. Silence fell, a deathly hush. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The onlooking students dared not speak, watching Ye Li with extreme astonishment. Yet, there was no change in Ye Li¡¯s expression, as if nothing had happened at all. ¡°How about that?¡± Ye Li looked at Qiong Ling, ¡°My strength is not bad, right?¡± But to Ye Li¡¯s surprise, Qiong Ling¡¯s pale face remained as frosty as ever. Ye Li inwardly smiled, thinking that his wife was truly different from everyone else! Chapter 1673 - Chapter 1673 Huge Zombie Gathering Area Chapter 1673: Huge Zombie Gathering Area Chapter 1673: Huge Zombie Gathering Area At that moment, all the students were stunned, their eyes wide and mouths agape, as they couldn¡¯t recover their wits for a long time. Simply because the strongest genius of Blue Cloud Base City had just been defeated. After a long while, Yang Tiancai rose from the ground! His expression was exceedingly cold as he looked at Ye Li; it was clear that he was furious beyond measure! ¡°Ye Li, I swear, you will regret what you¡¯ve done today!¡± Saying this, Yang Tian took his younger brother Yang Hai and left Blue Sky Advanced Cultivation Academy. Naturally, there was no change in Ye Li¡¯s expression; he still looked at Qiong Ling indifferently. ¡°Actually, I want to tell you a secret, but then again, I feel a bit embarrassed.¡± Qiong Ling was taken aback, as she didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to say such a thing. ¡°What secret?¡± Although Qiong Ling didn¡¯t want to bother with Ye Li, at this point, she too wanted to know what the secret was. ¡°Actually,¡± Ye Li pondered for a few seconds, ¡°I am Ye Li.¡± His current identity was Ye Yun, and his appearance had changed. Upon hearing this, Qiong Ling¡¯s whole body shook! ¡°You, you are Ye Li?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Ye Li smiled. ¡°Heh heh!¡± What Ye Li did not expect was that Qiong Ling suddenly burst into cold laughter. ¡°You should know him, right, tell me where he is?!¡± Qiong Ling spoke coldly to Ye Li. Hearing this, Ye Li secretly shook his head, thinking why is it that no one is willing to believe the truth in this world? ¡°Master, we have discovered a massive Zombie Gathering Area, do you want to come over?¡± Just then, Ah Da¡¯s voice echoed in his heart. A massive Zombie Gathering Area? A glimmer of brilliance crossed Ye Li¡¯s jade-like face. ¡°Tell me, where is he!¡± Seeing that Ye Li did not respond, Qiong Ling continued to speak coldly to Ye Li. Ye Li thought he should first go to synthesize the zombies from the massive Zombie Gathering Area. Immediately, he activated Swift Steps! Seeing Ye Li suddenly disappear, Qiong Ling¡¯s fair face turned desolate. ¡°Is this the friend of that heartbreaker?¡± Qiong Ling whispered to herself with gritted teeth. ¡­ Following the coordinates given by Ah Da, Ye Li arrived in front of a large city. Abandoned cities in the wild, nine times out of ten, are large Zombie Gathering Areas. ¡°Master.¡± All eleven of the Apocalypse Legion¡¯s Earth Saints respectfully greeted Ye Li. Ye Li nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡± Then, Ye Li and the Apocalypse Legion started walking towards the abandoned city. Upon reaching the abandoned city, over a thousand zombies frantically rushed over. These thousand zombies, like people who hadn¡¯t eaten for ten days and nights and hadn¡¯t starved to death, drooled. Unfortunately, Ye Li was not their meal. In just a few seconds, these thousand zombies were knocked to the ground by the Apocalypse Legion, and he opened the synthesis grid in his mind to synthesize these thousands of zombies. ¡°You all go to different positions and synthesize zombies.¡± Ye Li said to the Apocalypse Legion. The Apocalypse Legion then spread out in all directions. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only A while later, just as Ye Li thought about taking out a box of food from the system space, to his surprise, the sound of zombies entered his ears. ¡°Human?!¡± There appeared a Tier 1 Earth King zombie before his very eyes. Ye Li smiled inwardly, wondering when such a minor Earth King zombie dared to appear before him? ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of me?¡± Chapter 1674 - Chapter 1674 I will never become a zombie Chapter 1674: I will never become a zombie Chapter 1674: I will never become a zombie The Tier 1 Earth King zombie paused at the words, for he certainly hadn¡¯t expected Ye Li to say such a thing. ¡°Human, shouldn¡¯t you be afraid of me?¡± In the eyes of the Tier 1 Earth King zombie, the moment he appeared before Ye Li, Ye Li should have been scared out of his wits. But no matter what, he hadn¡¯t expected that Ye Li¡¯s jade-like face would show no sign of disturbance. ¡°You¡¯re wrong, I won¡¯t be afraid of you.¡± Ye Li slowly said to the Tier 1 Earth King zombie. The Tier 1 Earth King zombie was stunned upon hearing this; he had never seen a human like Ye Li before. ¡°Human, don¡¯t you fear becoming a zombie?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not afraid, because I will never become a zombie.¡± When Ye Li first arrived in this world, he had obtained immunity to the virus, naturally keeping him from turning into a zombie. ¡°Heh!¡± The Tier 1 Earth King zombie let out a cold laugh. ¡°Human, do you know how powerful I am?¡± As the words fell, the Tier 1 Earth King zombie suddenly lunged at Ye Li. In a flash, the Tier 1 Earth King zombie bit down on Ye Li¡¯s arm as he reached his side! ¡°Giggle!¡± The Tier 1 Earth King zombie gave Ye Li a cold smile, knowing that the human in front of him would soon turn into a zombie. ¡°What are you laughing at?¡± Ye Li looked at the Tier 1 Earth King zombie before him with a playful gaze. ¡°Human, don¡¯t you know you¡¯re about to turn into a zombie?¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t I told you already, I will never become a zombie!¡± Upon hearing this, the Tier 1 Earth King zombie started to grow angry, ¡°Human, then let¡¯s wait and see!¡± At that moment, another Tier 1 Earth King zombie walked over. Ye Li secretly smiled to himself, thinking that the two Tier 1 Earth King zombies could just combine into one Tier 2 Earth King zombie. When luck kicks in, it really is like chewing a piece of Stride gum¨Cit just doesn¡¯t stop. ¡°Why haven¡¯t you turned this human into a zombie yet?¡± The other Tier 1 Earth King zombie asked quizzically. ¡°Haha, I¡¯ve bitten him already, but he insists he will never become a zombie, which I find quite amusing.¡± At this, the Tier 1 Earth King zombie couldn¡¯t help but start chuckling too. One minute¡­ Two minutes¡­ Five minutes went by! Yet, Ye Li still had not turned into a zombie. How is this possible?! The two Tier 1 Earth King zombies in front of Ye Li were completely astounded; they never thought Ye Li truly wouldn¡¯t turn into a zombie. ¡°Human, how¡­ how is it possible that you haven¡¯t turned into a zombie?¡± To these two Tier 1 Earth King zombies, such a thing should have been impossible. Ye Li smiled calmly, ¡°Is there anything about this worth being surprised by?¡± The two Tier 1 Earth King zombies didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°Stop playing, come here and let me combine you.¡± Suddenly, Ye Li gestured to the two Tier 1 Earth King zombies with a crook of his finger. The two Tier 1 Earth King zombies paused, clueless as to what he meant by combining. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Human, although I don¡¯t know why you don¡¯t turn into a zombie, I¡¯ve decided now to eat you!¡± The earlier biting Tier 1 Earth King zombie coldly addressed Ye Li. Upon hearing this, Ye Li gave a faint smile, thinking that this Tier 1 Earth King zombie was kind of interesting. Roar! Just then, the two Tier 1 Earth King zombies let out a roar at Ye Li, and then they charged towards him. Chapter 1675 - Chapter 1675 Heavenly Saint-level zombie Chapter 1675: Heavenly Saint-level zombie Chapter 1675: Heavenly Saint-level zombie Ye Li saw the two tier 1 earth-king-level zombies charging at him and couldn¡¯t help but shake his head to himself, wondering why these two tier 1 earth-king-level zombies just couldn¡¯t understand. Swish, swish! Following the sound of the wind being torn, massive bloody holes suddenly appeared on the right legs of the two tier 1 earth-king-level zombies. All one could hear were the two tier 1 earth-king-level zombies emitting terrifying screams. Ye Li opened the synthesis grid in his mind and merged the two tier 1 earth-king-level zombies into one tier 2 Earth King-level zombie! ¡°Master, there are simply too many zombies here, and we¡¯ve even discovered divine-tier-level zombies.¡± Ah Da¡¯s voice echoed in Ye Li¡¯s mind again. Divine-tier-level zombies? Ye Li was a bit stunned at the news. He quickly made his way towards Ah Da¡¯s location. Before long, he found that the Apocalypse Legion had already gathered together, facing an endless horde of zombies. ¡°Howl! Howl!¡± The zombies kept emitting scalp-numbing roars. Ye Li surveyed the zombies before him, noting that most were regular zombies, but there were also many earth-king-level zombies. Divine-tier-level zombies¡­ Ye Li began using his Heavenly Spirit Eyes to search among the Zombie Legion. Seconds later, his eyes brightened. That¡¯s because at the very back of the Zombie Legion, he spotted a male zombie. This male zombie, clad in battle armor, wielded a Heavy Sword! Clearly, this zombie was a divine-tier-level zombie! What Ye Li did not expect was that this divine-tier-level zombie was actually a tier 3 divine-tier-level zombie. This¡­ Ye Li smiled to himself, thinking that the Apocalypse Legion was about to gain another zombie. ¡°Howl! Howl!¡± Suddenly, the countless Zombie Legion began their assault. The Apocalypse Legion also took action. Ye Li, of course, was not idle either; he joined the fray. What the Heavy Sword divine-tier-level zombie could never have anticipated was that his own zombies started fighting each other. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± The Heavy Sword Zombie was utterly astonished. Ye Li¡¯s face, as beautiful as jade, remained unstirred as he looked indifferently towards the Heavy Sword Zombie. In an instant, he leaped up from the ground and appeared in front of the Heavy Sword Zombie in a blink. The Heavy Sword Zombie was shocked, for he had just then noticed Ye Li. ¡°A human?¡± The Heavy Sword Zombie had originally thought there were only extremely terrifying zombies, never expecting a human would be there too. ¡°Human, did you bring these zombies?¡± The Heavy Sword Zombie thought of something and said accusingly to Ye Li. Upon hearing this, Ye Li simply smiled, ¡°Yes.¡± The Heavy Sword Zombie¡¯s anger reached an extreme, as he glared at Ye Li. ¡°Human, then you are seeking death!¡± With that, the Heavy Sword Zombie attacked Ye Li with the Heavy Sword in his hand! This Heavy Sword Zombie was a tier 3 divine-tier-level zombie, while Ye Li was a tier 4 divine-tier-level Realm. Naturally, the Heavy Sword Zombie stood no chance against Ye Li. In an instant, the Heavy Sword Zombie lay collapsed on the ground. ¡°How is it possible?!¡± The Heavy Sword Zombie was shocked beyond measure, never having imagined Ye Li to be so powerful. ¡°Be my zombie,¡± Ye Li said with a faint smile. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He spoke slowly to the Heavy Sword Zombie. ¡°In your dreams!¡± The Heavy Sword Zombie coldly retorted to Ye Li. He knew that Ye Li was responsible for bringing those incredibly powerful zombies, which meant that Ye Li must have some way of making zombies submit! In ancient times, the Heavy Sword Zombie had been a powerful general! Chapter 1676 - Chapter 1676 Qiong Ling was captured Chapter 1676: Qiong Ling was captured Chapter 1676: Qiong Ling was captured In ancient times, the Heavy Sword Zombie was once a Great General who led charges into battle. Due to the outbreak of apocalypse, he returned to the world from his grave by a stroke of luck. Originally reduced to mere bones, he had transformed! He went to war with a cry, killing countless people, turning every place he visited into rivers of blood! Now Ye Li wanted him to submit? Of course, he wouldn¡¯t agree! Ye Li, looking at how resolutely the Heavy Sword Zombie responded, was slightly stunned. ¡°What if I insist on making you my zombie?¡± ¡°Hehe!¡± The Heavy Sword Zombie let out a cold laugh, ¡°Unless you kill me, that is absolutely impossible!¡± The Heavy Sword Zombie spoke coldly to Ye Li. Ye Li sighed inwardly, realizing that there was nothing else to do, he purchased a Zombie Loyalty Pill from the point mall. ¡°Eat this.¡± Ye Li slowly said to the Heavy Sword Zombie. ¡°Do you think I will eat it?¡± The Heavy Sword Zombie stared at Ye Li defiantly. Ye Li smiled, thinking that the Heavy Sword Zombie still had some backbone. However¡­ At this point, did he still have the right to refuse? Immediately, Ye Li forcibly opened the mouth of the Heavy Sword Zombie and fed the pill to him. Instantly, the way the Heavy Sword Zombie looked at Ye Li became incredibly loyal. ¡°Roar!¡± Suddenly, there was a roar from the Heavy Sword Zombie. The zombies that were still resisting all abruptly stopped, allowing themselves to be assimilated by the Apocalypse Legion. Eventually, all the zombies were assimilated by the Apocalypse Legion. ¡°This is the new member.¡± After approaching Ye Li, he introduced him to the Apocalypse Legion. New member? The Apocalypse Legion paused, taking a closer look at the Heavy Sword Zombie. ¡°Um¡­¡± Ye Li thought for a moment, ¡°From now on, let¡¯s call you Heavy Sword.¡± Now, the Apocalypse Legion consisted of twelve great holy-tier zombies of the 3rd tier. ¡°Congratulations to the host for reaching the fifth-tier holy Realm.¡± Suddenly, the system¡¯s voice appeared in Ye Li¡¯s mind. Ye Li smiled inwardly, thinking about how he had just advanced and who he could possibly complain to? Afterward, he put the entire Apocalypse Legion into the system space, and then he returned to Blue Cloud Base City. Upon returning to Blue Cloud Base City, Ye Li slowly walked towards the Blue Sky Advanced Cultivation Academy. But just as he arrived at the Blue Sky Advanced Cultivation Academy, he discovered that a major event had occurred! Qiong Ling had been captured! From the mouth of a student at the Cultivation Academy, Ye Li learned that the Yang Family had originally come to capture him, but since he was not at the academy, they captured Qiong Ling instead. Ye Li sneered at this. A dragon has its scales! Clearly, the Yang Family had touched his scales! The strongest family in Blue Cloud Base City, the Yang Family, would disappear from this world forever. Ye Li left the Blue Sky Advanced Cultivation Academy. He walked towards the Yang Family! It didn¡¯t take long before he arrived at the Yang Family¡¯s exterior! ¡°Halt, do you know this is the Yang Family?¡± Several guards from the Yang Family blocked Ye Li¡¯s path. Ye Li¡¯s expression was naturally extremely cold at this moment. ¡°Swipe!!!¡± A series of breaking wind sounds appeared, and each of these Yang Family guards had a shocking blood hole appear on their foreheads. ¡°Nonsense!¡± Ye Li said coldly. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Immediately, he entered the Yang Family. The Yang Family naturally knew about the commotion outside their door. Not long after Ye Li entered the Yang Family, hundreds of Yang Family heirs surrounded him in a tight circle. These Yang Family heirs all knew Ye Li was a madman, a complete madman. There was no other reason, only because he had the audacity to storm into the Yang Family! Chapter 1677 - Chapter 1677 Let her go Chapter 1677: Let her go Chapter 1677: Let her go Hundreds of Yang Family members had completely surrounded Ye Li. In their eyes, Ye Li was soon going to be a dead body. ¡°Ha ha ha ha!¡± Suddenly, laughter echoed in everyone¡¯s ears. Hundreds of Yang Family members peered over and saw it was the young master Yang Tian and his brother Yang Hai! Yang Tian and Yang Hai walked over! ¡°I knew you would come, Ye Yun.¡± Yang Tian stared intensely at Ye Li and said. ¡°Let her go.¡± Ye Li slowly said. ¡°What did you say?¡± Yang Tian was taken aback, looking at Ye Li¡¯s face, a surge of anger building within him. Because he simply couldn¡¯t understand why Ye Li still dared to be so calm! ¡°Beg me, if you beg me, I might let her go!¡± Yang Tian proudly boasted. Upon hearing this, Ye Li drew the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword from the system space. Clang! Instantly, a flash of lightning and cold light appeared before Yang Tian¡¯s eyes! The sound of the sword mingled with the dragon¡¯s roar began to resonate incessantly. ¡°What?!¡± Yang Tian and Yang Hai were shocked when they noticed a five-clawed blood dragon coiled above Ye Li¡¯s head! This anomaly made the hundreds of Yang Family members surrounding Ye Li tremble with fear. Then, the head of the Yang Family and all the elders, along with all the people of the Yang Family, gathered in the plaza. The head of the Yang Family and the elders looked at Ye Li. They were astounded. Because they didn¡¯t recognize Ye Li, but they could guess from the tip of their toes, that Ye Li was a warrior with B-level genes, powerful beyond measure. This was evident from the anomalies they just witnessed. ¡°Grandfather, it was he who injured me and my brother.¡± Yang Hai said to the head of the Yang Family. The head of the Yang Family smirked coldly, then turned his gaze toward Ye Li. ¡°So it was you who injured my clan¡¯s members?¡± The head of the Yang Family sneered. ¡°Release the person you captured.¡± Ye Li said, his face cold as ice. Ha ha ha ha! The head of the Yang Family burst out laughing upon hearing this, as if he had never heard such a hilarious joke before. While the head of the Yang Family¡¯s laughter hadn¡¯t even ceased, Ye Li activated Swift Steps and instantly vanished from the spot. What!!! All the people of the Yang Family were startled, never expecting Ye Li to suddenly disappear, leaving behind only an afterimage. This this this¡­ The Yang Family members hurriedly tried to capture Ye Li¡¯s figure. But when they saw Ye Li again, he was already in front of their head. Ye Li, holding the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword, thrust fiercely toward the heart of the Yang Family head. The pupil of the Yang Family head suddenly shrank, realizing it was too late. Pfft! A spurt of fresh blood sprayed out. And the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword had already pierced the heart of the Yang Family head. As Ye Li pulled out the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword, the life of the head of the Yang Family disappeared from the world forever. Hiss!!! All the Yang Family members surrounding Ye Li, seeing that their head had just died, were utterly terrified on their faces. ¡°Murderer, you dared to kill the head of our Yang Family, kill him!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only An elder shouted in rage. Following the elder¡¯s command, all the Yang Family members charged at Ye Li. Ye Li¡¯s face remained undisturbed, knowing these charging Yang Family members were nothing but lifeless bodies. Swoosh! Then, he fiercely swung the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword with a stroke! Chapter 1678 - Chapter 1678 The Yang Family has disappeared forever Chapter 1678: The Yang Family has disappeared forever. Chapter 1678: The Yang Family has disappeared forever. Suddenly, a supreme sword beam of unparalleled horror struck out. The Yang Family disciples rushing toward Ye Li, witnessing such an attack, their faces were filled with terror. For this was the most horrifying attack they had encountered since birth! Aaaaah! Instantly, screams began to fill the air incessantly. With just a single sword strike, hundreds of Yang Family disciples fell into pools of blood. This this this¡­ The Grand Elder of the Yang Family, witnessing this scene, felt as if a bolt from the blue had struck him heavily on the head. Swish swish swish! Then, Ye Li unleashed three more sword strikes! Three supreme sword beams intertwining with each other flew toward the remaining Yang Family disciples. With these three strikes, all the disciples of the Yang Family fell to the ground, their lives forever extinguished from this world. In their final moments, they still couldn¡¯t believe that they were about to die in such a manner. At this instant, only the Grand Elder and the other elders remained of the entire Yang Family. The Grand Elder and the other elders, beholding the scene before them, were shocked to the extreme, their entire bodies trembling uncontrollably. ¡°You, you¡­!¡± The elders of the Yang Family were simply unable to articulate a complete sentence. ¡°I¡¯ll say it again, release her.¡± Ye Li slowly spoke to the elders of the Yang Family before him. Naturally, the Yang Family elders knew whom Ye Li was referring to. They were not fools; they knew they stood no chance against Ye Li and dared not refuse to release her. Immediately, an elder hurriedly went to a place, bringing forth Qiong Ling. But¡­ In the Grand Elder¡¯s hand materialized a dagger, which he pressed against Qiong Ling¡¯s neck. ¡°Boy, your woman is in my hands now!¡± The Grand Elder of the Yang Family coldly addressed Ye Li, his old face contorted with extreme coldness. Ye Li¡¯s jade-like face remained unflustered. ¡°So what?¡± Ye Li slowly spoke to the elders of the Yang Family. The Grand Elder was taken aback by Ye Li¡¯s words; he had not expected such a response. ¡°What do you mean?!¡± ¡°What I mean is, you¡¯re about to die.¡± As his words fell, Ye Li activated Swift Steps. The Grand Elder knew of Ye Li¡¯s speed and prepared to strike at Qiong Ling. But it was already too late! Suddenly, a sword had pierced through the Grand Elder¡¯s body! This sword had a name, the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword! What!!! The remaining elders of the Yang Family, upon witnessing this scene, were as if struck by Thunder, their strength drained as if sucked out, falling back helplessly. ¡°And you?¡± Ye Li serenely looked at the remaining Yang Family elders, ¡°How would you like to die?¡± Hearing these words, the few remaining Yang Family elders were thoroughly terrified. They could swear this was the most horrifying experience they¡¯d ever had! Suddenly, a single thought concurrently surfaced in all their minds. That thought was, escape! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only In an instant, the few Yang Family elders all prepared to flee for their lives! Unfortunately for them, how could they possibly escape? Whoosh whoosh whoosh! Accompanied by the sounds of breaking wind, terrifying golden spiritual energy attacks successively pierced through the bodies of these Yang Family elders! From that point on, the Yang Family, the most powerful clan of the Blue Cloud Base City, had vanished forever from Blue Cloud Base City. Chapter 1679 - Chapter 1679 Lets leave Chapter 1679: Let¡¯s leave. Chapter 1679: Let¡¯s leave. The Yang Family, the most powerful family in Blue Cloud Base City, forever vanished from this world. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Ye Li looked at Qiong Ling. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Qiong Ling¡¯s pale face remained ice-cold. ¡°Wife?¡± Ye Li called out softly to Qiong Ling. ¡°What did you call me?¡± Qiong Ling stared at Ye Li, her face turning frosty. ¡°Wife.¡± Ye Li smiled lightly. ¡°Haven¡¯t I told you already, I am Ye Li.¡± Just as Qiong Ling was about to say something, Ye Li changed his disguised face back to his original appearance. Qiong Ling looked at the handsome young man before her, her facial expression solidifying deeply, unable to utter a single word for a long time. ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡± After a long while, Qiong Ling managed to say these two words, yet she still couldn¡¯t manage to say a complete sentence. ¡°Surprised, aren¡¯t you?¡± Ye Li smiled at Qiong Ling. ¡°Heh!¡± To Ye Li¡¯s utter surprise, Qiong Ling actually sneered coldly at him. Then, Qiong Ling quickly walked away. Ye Li was astounded. What¡¯s the meaning of this? He hurriedly followed her. ¡°Qiong Ling, what do you mean?¡± Ye Li caught up to Qiong Ling and grabbed her hand. At this moment, Qiong Ling¡¯s expression was extremely chilly as she stared intently at Ye Li. ¡°Do I know you?¡± Hearing this, Ye Li understood. He thought Qiong Ling was blaming him. Indeed, after all, he hadn¡¯t seen her for a long time since they got married. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry.¡± Ye Li said to Qiong Ling. Qiong Ling was not willing to talk to Ye Li, continuing to walk without turning her head. Ye Li watched Qiong Ling¡¯s retreating figure, thinking, you can¡¯t be tamed, can you? Immediately, he activated Swift Steps and once he reached Qiong Ling¡¯s side, he scooped her up in a horizontal embrace. ¡°What¡­ what are you doing?¡± Qiong Ling hadn¡¯t expected Ye Li to actually pick her up. Ye Li smiled, ¡°Nothing much, just holding you, that¡¯s all.¡± As soon as Ye Li finished this sentence, Qiong Ling started to cry. Like pear blossoms in the rain! ¡°Do you¡­ do you know how much I missed you?¡± ¡°I know.¡± Ye Li said. But that¡¯s just the kind of person he was, determined to be the most powerful being in this world! Destined to lose many things. ¡­ The extermination of the Yang Family, like a gust of wind, spread into the ears of everyone in Blue Cloud Base City. All the people in Blue Cloud Base City were deeply shocked. No matter what, they would have never thought that the strongest family in Blue Cloud Base City could just perish like that. Ye Li and Qiong Ling returned to Blue Sky Advanced Cultivation Academy. All the students at the Blue Sky Advanced Cultivation Academy were startled. They suddenly made a connection. Previously, Qiong Ling had been captured by the Yang Family, and now she was back at the academy, could it be¡­ Suddenly, they all thought of an astonishing possibility, that Qiong Ling had been rescued by this man before them. But what about Ye Yun? They gathered in the plaza of Blue Sky Advanced Cultivation Academy in surprise, not understanding why Ye Yun didn¡¯t return with Qiong Ling. How could they know that Ye Yun was Ye Li? ¡°Qiong Ling, let¡¯s leave together.¡± Ye Li said to Qiong Ling. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Qiong Ling was taken aback, ¡°Go, where to?¡± ¡°To the capital of Starry Cloud Empire.¡± Ye Li said slowly. Hearing his words, Qiong Ling naturally nodded her head. Without much delay at Blue Sky Advanced Cultivation Academy, the pair set off directly towards the capital of Starry Cloud Empire! Chapter 1680 - Chapter 1680 Ye Xiaoyu went to the Wuji Sword Sect Chapter 1680: Ye Xiaoyu went to the Wuji Sword Sect. Chapter 1680: Ye Xiaoyu went to the Wuji Sword Sect. Starry Cloud Empire, the Imperial Capital! Ye Li was a famously known figure in the Imperial Capital! Not for any other reason, but because he had slain the Wuji Sword Sect¡¯s Sky Star Holy Sword. However, many people had heard his name but had never seen him. Ye Li and Qiong Ling arrived outside the Imperial Palace. He thought about letting Qiong Ling live with Ye Xiaoyu in the Imperial Palace. That way, he would feel a bit more at ease. He and Qiong Ling had intended to enter the Imperial Palace, but to his surprise, they were stopped. ¡°Why are you stopping me?¡± Ye Li looked at the dozen or so warriors with B-level special genes in front of him and asked. These warriors with B-level special genes smirked coldly, looking at Ye Li with disdain. ¡°Who do you think you are, huh? The Imperial Palace isn¡¯t somewhere you can just waltz into.¡± Realizing the situation, it became clear to Ye Li that these dozen or so warriors with B-level special genes did not recognize him. ¡°My name is Ye Li.¡± Ye Li said to the dozen or so warriors with B-level special genes. ¡°So what if it¡¯s Ye Li, haha, I thought¨C¡± Abruptly, the pupils of the dozen or so warriors with B-level special genes shrank violently, as they all remembered something. ¡°You, what did you say your name was?¡± ¡°Ye Li.¡± Ye Li repeated his name. Hearing the name Ye Li, all of the warriors with B-level special genes couldn¡¯t help but step back several paces. They knew Ye Li too well, the supreme existence who had slain the Wuji Sword Sect¡¯s Sky Star Holy Sword! An existence they could only look up to and never reach, was now standing in front of them? The dozen or so warriors with B-level special genes didn¡¯t dare to linger and hurriedly ran inside, fearing that their lives would vanish forever from this world if they had offended Ye Li just now. It wasn¡¯t long before Ye Xingchen, Emperor of the Starry Cloud Empire, came out in person. ¡°Ye Li, you are back.¡± A look of immense surprise appeared on Ye Xingchen¡¯s face. ¡°Yes, where¡¯s Ye Xiaoyu?¡± Ye Li asked Ye Xingchen. ¡°Xiaoyu has joined the Wuji Sword Sect.¡± The Wuji Sword Sect? Ye Xiaoyu joining the Wuji Sword Sect was something Ye Li would never have expected. ¡°Well then, I will take a trip to the Wuji Sword Sect.¡± Ye Li said to Ye Xingchen. Immediately, Ye Chen and Qiong Ling set off for the Wuji Sword Sect. ¡°Ye Li, the Wuji Sword Sect you mentioned, isn¡¯t it the supreme sect of the Starry Cloud Empire?¡± Qiong Ling asked Ye Li curiously. ¡°Yes.¡± Ye Li nodded. Hearing this, Qiong Ling was greatly shocked, thinking how Ye Li was once a weak warrior with B-level special genes, and now had reached such heights? Soon, Ye Li and Qiong Ling arrived at the Wuji Sword Sect. However¡­ Ye Li and Qiong Ling were once again stopped at the entrance. ¡°This is the Wuji Sword Sect, no idle people allowed!¡± A few disciples of the Wuji Sword Sect said to Ye Li and Qiong Ling. ¡°My name is Ye Li.¡± Ye Li said to the Wuji Sword Sect disciples before him. Ye Li? ¡°You¡­!¡± The few disciples of the Wuji Sword Sect were filled with fright. ¡°Eh?¡± ¡°Senior!¡± Suddenly, a voice full of surprise sounded in Ye Li¡¯s ear. Looking towards the source of the voice, Ye Li saw it was the Third Princess, Ye Xiaoyu. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ye Xiaoyu hopped and skipped over to Ye Li¡¯s side. She originally thought she would never see Ye Li again in her lifetime, but who would have thought she would see him again just outside of the Wuji Sword Sect? ¡°Senior, it¡¯s so good to see you.¡± Ye Xiaoyu said to Ye Li with a smile. ¡°She, she is¡­¡± Ye Xiaoyu¡¯s gaze fell upon Qiong Ling, standing beside Ye Li, curiosity showing on her fair face. Chapter 1681 - Chapter 1681 Lord Ye Li is back Chapter 1681: Lord Ye Li is back Chapter 1681: Lord Ye Li is back ¡°She¡¯s called Qiong Ling, and she¡¯s my wife,¡± Ye Li said slowly to Ye Xiaoyu. Upon hearing his words, a profound sense of loss couldn¡¯t help but wash over Ye Xiaoyu¡¯s fair face. ¡°Senior, you¡¯re married?¡± ¡°What, are you jealous?¡± Ye Li said with a smile. Ye Xiaoyu was stunned; she never expected Ye Li to say such a thing to her in front of his wife. For a moment, Ye Xiaoyu felt extremely embarrassed. ¡°Senior, what are you saying? I¡­ I¡¯m not jealous,¡± she said quickly, then lowered her head. Qiong Ling looked at Ye Li, sighing inwardly, thinking that a person like Ye Li would never lack for female companionship. The Wuji Sword Sect disciples who had blocked Ye Li¡¯s path hurried inside to report. It wasn¡¯t long before the two Holy Swords of the Wuji Sword Sect made their appearance. Seeing that it was indeed Ye Li, both Holy Swords were visibly shaken! They never would have imagined that such a Demon King would show up at their Wuji Sword Sect. ¡°Lord, you-you-you¡­ You¡¯re here,¡± the two Holy Swords stammered in shock to Ye Li. Ye Li¡¯s face, as handsome as jade, remained unfazed; he clearly knew what these two old men were afraid of. ¡°You needn¡¯t fear; I¡¯m not here to destroy your Wuji Sword Sect.¡± Hearing this from Ye Li, the two Holy Swords took a deep breath in relief. ¡°Lord, may I ask what brings you to the Wuji Sword Sect?¡± One elder asked cautiously, looking at Ye Li. ¡°I¡¯m here to bring her to your Wuji Sword Sect,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Upon hearing this, the two Holy Swords looked toward Qiong Ling, thinking that even though Qiong Ling¡¯s Realm wasn¡¯t high, being a friend of Ye Li¡¯s made her one of the most distinguished people in the Starry Cloud Empire! Of course, they dared not slack in their duties. ¡°Lord, our Wuji Sword Sect currently has a top apprentice; what do you think¡­¡± ¡°Whatever, just make sure you train her well,¡± Ye Li said. The two Holy Swords dared not object in the slightest and quickly nodded their heads. ¡°Qiong Ling, Xiaoyu, I¡¯m going to Wind Demon City,¡± Ye Li told Qiong Ling and Ye Xiaoyu. He thought that with Qiong Ling and Ye Xiaoyu now at the Wuji Sword Sect, it was time to also bring Miss Xiaohui over. Qiong Ling and Ye Xiaoyu nodded in turn. Immediately after, Ye Li activated Swift Steps and vanished outside the Wuji Sword Sect. ¡­ Wind Demon City, Main Area. Ye Li arrived at the Main Area of Wind Demon City. He didn¡¯t linger on the streets long and headed straight for the City Lord Mansion. This time, the warrior guards at the City Lord Mansion recognized him. ¡°Lord, you¡­ you¡¯re back,¡± the dozen or so warriors with B-level genes said, staring at Ye Li in astonishment. ¡°Mm,¡± Ye Li nodded. He walked directly into the City Lord Mansion. But one warrior hurried to inform the city lord. Inside the grand hall, City Lord Gao Boxiong was enjoying tea comfortably. ¡°City Lord!¡± The warrior rushed into the grand hall. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Why such a panic?¡± City Lord Gao Boxiong furrowed his brows. ¡°The Lord, the Lord has returned!¡± the warrior hastily said to City Lord Gao Boxiong. The Lord? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only City Lord Gao Boxiong was startled; clearly, he had no idea which ¡°Lord¡± was being referred to. ¡°What Lord? Since when does this Wind Demon City have any ¡®Lord¡¯?¡± City Lord Gao Boxiong said grumpily, looking at the warrior before him. ¡°Lord Ye Li!¡± the warrior said. What!!! Hearing this, where could City Lord Gao Boxiong remain seated? He instantly leaped up from his throne. Chapter 1682 - Chapter 1682 Wind Demon City looking for Miss Xiaohui Chapter 1682: Wind Demon City, looking for Miss Xiaohui Chapter 1682: Wind Demon City, looking for Miss Xiaohui City Lord Gao Boxiong was utterly shocked; he could never have imagined that the warrior with special genes would say such a thing. ¡°You¡­ Are you telling the truth?¡± City Lord Gao Boxiong looked at the warrior with special genes in front of him and asked once again. Before the warrior with special genes could reply, a slightly lazy voice entered his ears. ¡°Of course it¡¯s true.¡± Upon hearing this extremely familiar voice, City Lord Gao Boxiong¡¯s body couldn¡¯t help but shake. He certainly knew whose voice this was, and a look of immense joy spread across his face. ¡°Ye Li, you¡¯ve really come back.¡± City Lord Gao Boxiong hurried forward to greet him. ¡°Yes,¡± Ye Li nodded his head, ¡°How about Miss Xiaohui?¡± ¡°Miss Xiaohui has gone to her classmate¡¯s birthday party.¡± City Lord Gao Boxiong informed Ye Li. After that, Ye Li asked for Miss Xiaohui¡¯s exact location and then set off in that direction. The strongest family in Wind Demon City, the Chen family, had been annihilated by Ye Li; now, aside from the mightiest City Lord Mansion, the Liu family was the strongest. And at this moment, Miss Xiaohui was inside the Liu family residence. Ye Li arrived outside the Liu family¡¯s premises. He saw the prominent figures of Wind Demon City consecutively entering the Liu family¡¯s home. He also prepared to go inside. ¡°Sorry, please show your invitation.¡± A man said to Ye Li. The invitation? ¡°I don¡¯t have an invitation.¡± ¡°According to the rules, you cannot enter without an invitation,¡± the man said once again. Hearing this, Ye Li smiled, activated Swift Steps, and disappeared on the spot. This¡­ The man hurriedly rubbed his eyes because he was sure he must have seen wrong, but no matter how he rubbed his eyes, the result was the same. ¡°Where did he go?¡± The man searched around for a glimpse of Ye Li¡¯s figure, but Ye Li¡¯s shadow was nowhere to be found. Ye Li had already entered the Liu family¡¯s compound and found that they were already having the birthday banquet in the main hall. He, of course, could not muster the slightest interest in this. He looked around and saw Miss Xiaohui. At this time, she was standing together with a very beautiful girl. ¡°Miss Xiaohui.¡± Ye Li walked up to Miss Xiaohui¡¯s side and called out to her. Miss Xiaohui was stunned; she was in a daze. ¡°Did I¡­ Did I just hear brother Ye Li¡¯s voice?¡± ¡°Could it be a hallucination?¡± In Miss Xiaohui¡¯s mind, she must have been hallucinating. ¡°What are you dazed for, didn¡¯t you hear me calling you?¡± Ye Li smiled. While Miss Xiaohui was stupefied, she heard Ye Li¡¯s voice again. Miss Xiaohui knew she absolutely wasn¡¯t hallucinating, she quickly followed the sound of the voice and looked over. ¡°Brother Ye Li.¡± On Miss Xiaohui¡¯s adorable little face, joy surged to the point of being overwhelming; she never thought Ye Li would suddenly appear in front of her. All of a sudden, Miss Xiaohui threw herself onto Ye Li. ¡°Miss Xiaohui?¡± ¡°Who is he?¡± The beautiful girl standing with Miss Xiaohui was named Liu Qing, the granddaughter of the Liu family¡¯s head, and the birthday banquet was also held for her. Liu Qing was shocked; she looked at Ye Li¡¯s cheeks and couldn¡¯t believe that, had she not seen it with her own eyes, there could be someone so handsome in this world. ¡°He¡¯s brother Ye Li,¡± Miss Xiaohui said with a smile to Liu Qing. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Brother Ye Li? Liu Qing felt that the name Ye Li sounded familiar. Could it be¡­ The Ye Li who annihilated the Chen family? Thinking of that, Liu Qing¡¯s fair face became filled with shock, and she was at a loss for words for a long time. Chapter 1683 - Chapter 1683 Ants always show up Chapter 1683: Ants always show up Chapter 1683: Ants always show up Liu Qing felt somewhat suffocated. She had grown increasingly convinced that the man before her was none other than Ye Li, the one responsible for the annihilation of the Chen family¨Cwhy else would Miss Xiaohui call him ¡°Brother Ye Li¡±? Such a powerful figure was now standing right before her. If merely destroying the Chen family wasn¡¯t enough to shock her, then the battle between Ye Li and the Mad Dragon Holy Sword above Wind Demon City had truly astonished everyone in the city. ¡°Brother Ye Li, is something the matter?¡± Miss Xiaohui, quick-witted as ever, spotted at a glance that Ye Li must have been troubled by something. ¡°Mm.¡± Ye Li nodded. Just as he was about to reveal his concern, a voice interrupted him. ¡°Liu Qing, who is this guy?¡± It was a voice tinged with a certain wild disdain. Following the sound, Ye Li saw a rather handsome young man approaching, holding a glass of fine red wine in his hand. ¡°He¡­¡± Liu Qing hesitated, unsure how to address the man. Seeing Liu Qing at a loss, the young man didn¡¯t look at her; instead, he turned to Ye Li with a cold sneer, saying, ¡°My name is Wu Qiang. I am the young master of the Wu family in Wind Demon City. And you are¡­?¡± ¡°Ye Li.¡± Ye Li spoke his name plainly, feeling there was nothing worth concealing. Ye¡­ Ye Li? Wu Qiang took several steps back, his eyes wide open in shock, ¡°You, you¡¯re the Ye Li who annihilated the Chen family and killed the Mad Dragon Holy Sword?¡± At this moment, everyone in the hall had the same stunned expression, and though Liu Qing¡¯s voice was not loud, it was enough for all to hear. Ye Li, the one who obliterated the Chen family and slew the Mad Dragon Holy Sword, was standing before them? Could it really be true? ¡°What do you think?¡± Ye Li looked indifferently at Wu Qiang standing in front of him. What he hadn¡¯t anticipated was Wu Qiang breaking into uproarious laughter as if he had never heard such a ridiculous joke before. ¡°But I do not believe it!¡± Wu Qiang was indeed startled at first, but then he pondered, how could such a mighty existence appear here? After all, they were unaware of the relationship between Ye Li and Miss Xiaohui. Upon hearing Wu Qiang, people in the hall began to think he had a point. If the person before their eyes were truly Ye Li, the destroyer of the Chen family and slayer of the Mad Dragon Holy Sword, they believed they would have been scared witless by now. Ye Li had no intention of explaining anything to Wu Qiang because, in his eyes, Wu Qiang was just like an ant. A bright moon naturally does not concern itself with the gleam of a grain of rice. ¡°Miss Xiaohui, let¡¯s step outside to talk.¡± Ye Li spoke slowly to Miss Xiaohui. ¡°Hold it right there!¡± The more one tries to maintain calm, the more the wind refuses to subside! Ye Li secretly sighed, wondering why there always had to be so many pests cropping up before him. How utterly absurd! He paused, looking indifferently at Wu Qiang, ¡°Is there something else?¡± Wu Qiang glared at Ye Li with displeasure, ¡°You just claimed you are Ye Li, and I find that very unsettling. Here in Wind Demon City, no one dares to upset me, Wu Qiang!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Wu Qiang stared fixedly at Ye Li as he spoke. Hearing this, Ye Li simply smiled calmly, ¡°So you think¡­¡± But before he could finish his words, Wu Qiang interrupted him yet again. ¡°Don¡¯t think that just because you¡¯re friends with Miss Xiaohui, you won¡¯t face any trouble. My father has a decent relationship with the City Lord. Do you think the City Lord will side with you, or with my Wu family?¡± Wu Qiang looked at Ye Li triumphantly! Chapter 1684 - Chapter 1684 You are about to be thrown out immediately Chapter 1684: You are about to be thrown out immediately Chapter 1684: You are about to be thrown out immediately Everyone in the hall shook their heads upon hearing this, all looking at Ye Li with pity because they all knew that Ye Li was doomed. ¡°Wu Qiang, today is my birthday, what are you planning to do?¡± Liu Qing stared at Wu Qiang with great displeasure. Upon hearing this, Wu Qiang slapped his forehead, ¡°Right, it¡¯s your birthday today, so¡­¡± He gave Ye Li a cold smile, ¡°Do you dare to go outside?¡± Liu Qing originally wanted to defuse the situation, but she never expected Wu Qiang to still be unrelenting. Everyone in the hall loved to watch the excitement, and they all looked at Ye Li, wanting to know how he would respond. ¡°Whatever.¡± Ye Li spoke slowly, his face showing no emotion. Seeing that Ye Li had agreed, a cold smile appeared on Wu Qiang¡¯s face. Then, he walked out of the Liu family hall, stepping outside. Ye Li and Miss Xiaohui naturally followed him out. Everyone in the hall also hurriedly followed, as missing such a drama would be a sin. Seeing this situation, Liu Qing had no choice but to follow. Outside the Liu family home. Everyone was watching Ye Li and Wu Qiang, knowing that today¡¯s drama would certainly be quite a spectacle. ¡°Apologize, I don¡¯t want to be too harsh with you, after all, you are still Miss Xiaohui¡¯s friend.¡± Wu Qiang said to Ye Li, his face full of disdain, clearly seeing Ye Li as nothing more than an ant. Everyone also looked at Ye Li, wanting to know if he would apologize. ¡°Do you believe it?¡± Ye Li looked at Wu Qiang coolly. ¡°You¡¯ll find yourself flying backward very soon.¡± What?! Wu Qiang was taken aback, not expecting Ye Li to say such a thing. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m going to fly backward soon?¡± Everyone had not expected Ye Li to speak these words, wondering how he could be so arrogant. Didn¡¯t he realize he was facing the young master of the Wu family? Or did he really think he was the Ye Li who had annihilated the Chen family and slain the Mad Dragon Holy Sword? Wu Qiang looked at Ye Li with extreme contempt, ¡°At this point, I really don¡¯t know what you think you can pretend to be, drop that composed look off your face.¡± Everyone also thought Ye Li was just pretending. But what they absolutely did not expect was that as soon as Wu Qiang¡¯s words fell, they all heard a scream. Ah! Everyone was startled, not expecting a scream at that moment. But when they focused their gaze, they were stunned. Just as Ye Li had said, Wu Qiang had indeed been sent flying backward! Wow! Seeing Wu Qiang actually flying backward, everyone there gasped and rubbed their eyes, feeling it was utterly unbelievable. They had never seen Ye Li make a move. How had Wu Qiang been sent flying? They didn¡¯t know, they really didn¡¯t! Not to mention them, Wu Qiang himself was dumbfounded. ¡°You¡­ how did you do that?!¡± Wu Qiang leapt up from the ground and looked at Ye Li in shock. Ye Li¡¯s face was calm as water, and he slowly replied to Wu Qiang: ¡°Do you think I will tell you?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°You¡­!¡± Just then, an exclamation was heard by everyone. ¡°The head of the Wu family is here!¡± What?! Everyone hurriedly looked, indeed seeing the head of the Wu family approaching with a group of warriors with special genes. Chapter 1685 - Chapter 1685 It really is Ye Li Chapter 1685: It really is Ye Li Chapter 1685: It really is Ye Li The crowd outside the Liu family saw the head of the Wu family arrive, and their faces all showed a hint of excitement. It was because they knew the drama was far from over. Wu Qiang, upon seeing his father arrive, instantly felt reassured. ¡°Weren¡¯t you acting tough just now? Now that my father is here!¡± Wu Qiang coldly addressed Ye Li. Then, he ran over to his father, the head of the Wu family. The head of the Wu family, Wu Shan, upon seeing Wu Qiang¡¯s face bruised purple and green, couldn¡¯t help but reveal a look of shock. ¡°Wu Qiang, what happened?¡± ¡°Dad, I got beaten up!¡± Wu Shan and a group of warriors with special genes were taken aback, wondering who would dare to hit Wu Qiang? ¡°Who?!¡± The voice of Wu Shan, the head of the Wu family, immediately became incredibly somber. In Wind Demon City, hitting his son was like hitting him! ¡°It was him!¡± Wu Qiang coldly spoke, pointing at Ye Li. However, what Wu Qiang couldn¡¯t have expected was that Ye Li¡¯s face showed not the slightest ripple, as if he hadn¡¯t seen anything at all. Everyone else was also stunned, wondering if this man wasn¡¯t afraid at all. You must know, Wu Shan, the head of the Wu family, was a tenth-tier Realm warrior! Wu Qiang stared deadly at Ye Chen, regardless of whether Ye Li¡¯s face showed any change, he knew Ye Li¡¯s fate would be miserable. Wu Shan and the other warriors with special genes looked towards Ye Li, all wanting to know who had the audacity to hit Wu Qiang in Wind Demon City! But they were shocked beyond belief when they saw! Ye Li¡­ Ye¡­ Wu Shan and the other warriors with special genes couldn¡¯t even utter a complete sentence. Wu Qiang and everyone else were a bit stunned, not understanding what this meant. ¡°Dad, what are you waiting for? Get revenge for me.¡± Wu Qiang said to his father, Wu Shan. ¡°Slap!¡± Suddenly, the crisp sound of a slap reached everyone¡¯s ears. ¡°Dad, why did you hit me?!¡± Wu Qiang, clutching his face, yelled out loud. ¡°Hit you? Why would I hit you?¡± Wu Shan, head of the Wu family, was now brimming with anger, ¡°I¡¯m not just going to hit you, but also kick you!¡± Immediately after, Wu Shan kicked Wu Qiang in the stomach. Wu Qiang was sent flying, crashing down face-first! Everyone present was dumbstruck, never expecting the head of the Wu family, Wu Shan, to actually hit Wu Qiang. They all knew that Wu Shan was extremely protective of his own! Originally, they had thought that after such an incident, Wu Shan would certainly trouble Ye Chen. But even if they wracked their brains, they wouldn¡¯t have expected this turn of events. ¡°Dad!¡± Wu Qiang started crying, having been hit with a slap and a kick out of the blue, and he didn¡¯t even know why. ¡°Do you¡­ do you know who he is?!¡± Wu Shan, biting his teeth, spoke angrily. ¡°He¡­ he is¡­¡± Suddenly, Wu Qiang¡¯s pupils dramatically constricted! Because earlier, Ye Li had told him that he was Ye Li! At the time, he obviously wouldn¡¯t have believed it, but now¡­ Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Everyone else also realized it, their eyes widening to the biggest they¡¯ve ever been. ¡°Lord Ye Li, I¡¯m so sorry, truly very sorry. My son didn¡¯t know you were Lord Ye Li, otherwise¡­¡± Wu Shan, the head of the Wu family, didn¡¯t finish his sentence when Ye Li interrupted him. ¡°Do you think, I would stoop to his level?¡± Ye Li, with a meaningful look, spoke to Wu Shan, the head of the Wu family. Chapter 1686 - Chapter 1686 Take Miss Xiaohui to Wuji Sword Sect Chapter 1686: Take Miss Xiaohui to Wuji Sword Sect Chapter 1686: Take Miss Xiaohui to Wuji Sword Sect The head of the Wu family, Wu Shan, hurriedly nodded his head, ¡°Yes, yes, yes, Lord Ye Li certainly won¡¯t stoop to his level.¡± Wu Shan secretly let out a sigh of relief. He was, of course, afraid; even the Chen family had been exterminated by Ye Li, even the esteemed Mad Dragon Holy Sword had been slain by Ye Li. He wasn¡¯t just afraid; his fear had reached an unparalleled extent. However, now hearing that Ye Li wouldn¡¯t stoop to Wu Qiang¡¯s level, he naturally let out a sigh of relief. ¡°Miss Xiaohui, let¡¯s go.¡± Ye Li said to Miss Xiaohui, no longer paying attention to the others. Upon hearing this, Miss Xiaohui nodded. The two then returned to the City Lord Mansion. ¡°You¡¯ve returned.¡± A trace of surprise emerged on the face of the City Lord Gao Boxiong. ¡°City Lord, I am taking Miss Xiaohui to the Wuji Sword Sect,¡± Ye Li said to City Lord Gao Boxiong. City Lord Gao Boxiong was startled; where had he ever thought Ye Li would say such a thing? ¡°But Ye Li, you and the Wuji Sword Sect¡­¡± Ye Li smiled upon hearing this, thinking that Gao Boxiong didn¡¯t yet know what had happened in the Wuji Sword Sect. Immediately, he told City Lord Gao Boxiong everything that had occurred. Upon hearing this, City Lord Gao Boxiong was so shocked that he was rendered speechless. ¡°Ye Li, you¡­ you¡­ you actually slew the Sky Star Holy Sword?¡± City Lord Gao Boxiong asked, eyes wide as he looked at Ye Li. Ye Li smiled, ¡°Is that really something to be surprised about?¡± At this moment, City Lord Gao Boxiong¡¯s heart was undoubtedly filled with immense shock. It took a long time before City Lord Gao Boxiong came back to his senses, then he said to Ye Li: ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then you take Miss Xiaohui.¡± Having received the City Lord¡¯s consent, Ye Li and Miss Xiaohui didn¡¯t linger in the City Lord Mansion and instead directly set off for the Wuji Sword Sect. ¡­ Wuji Sword Sect. Ye Li and Miss Xiaohui arrived outside the Wuji Sword Sect. The disciples guarding this time didn¡¯t dare to stop Ye Li, because they all knew what kind of person Ye Li was! Ye Li led Miss Xiaohui into the Wuji Sword Sect. The two Holy Swords of the Wuji Sword Sect quickly came out with a group of warriors with B-level genes to greet them. A look of astonishment appeared on Miss Xiaohui¡¯s fair face; she had never seen such a grand scene before. Qiong Ling and Ye Xiaoyu naturally also saw Ye Li. They approached Ye Li, seeing him bring another girl along. ¡°Senior, she is¡­?¡± Princess Ye Xiaoyu asked Ye Li. ¡°Her name is Miss Xiaohui. From now on, you will all train well in the Wuji Sword Sect until I return to find you,¡± Ye Li said to the three women. The three women nodded. The Holy Swords and the warriors with B-level genes of Wuji Sword Sect watched Ye Li in astonishment; they, of course, did not dare to offend Ye Li in the slightest, as even the Sky Star Holy Sword had been slain by Ye Li, let alone them. ¡°You all¡­¡± Ye Li looked towards the two Holy Swords of the Wuji Sword Sect. ¡°Lord Ye Li, what are your commands?¡± The two Holy Swords immediately said to Ye Li with the utmost respect. ¡°The Wuji Sword Sect must treat these three ladies well, or else¡­¡± Ye Li paused, a sharp glint shooting from his eyes, ¡°You should know the consequences.¡± The two Holy Swords of the Wuji Sword Sect swallowed nervously, their bodies soaked with cold sweat, as they looked at Ye Li with profound fear. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Lord Ye Li, our Wuji Sword Sect will definitely cultivate them well,¡± they assured. Ye Li nodded upon hearing this. He stayed in the Wuji Sword Sect for ten days before leaving. When leaving, the three women naturally felt very reluctant. However, he knew that he would ultimately return. Chapter 1687 - Chapter 1687 Kuanglong Base City Chapter 1687: Kuanglong Base City Chapter 1687: Kuanglong Base City Ye Li reached the wilderness, where he released the Apocalypse Legion from the system space and searched for zombie gathering areas. Here, he didn¡¯t know where he was. The Apocalypse Legion¡¯s twelve Heavenly Lord-level zombies were all searching for zombie gathering areas in every direction. ¡°Master, we¡¯ve found a zombie gathering area.¡± Suddenly, Ah Da¡¯s voice appeared in his heart. ¡°Go ahead and merge,¡± Ye Li communicated to Ah Da with his mind. He thought about wandering around to see if there were any base cities nearby. An hour later, he indeed spotted a base city. Ye Li chuckled to himself, thinking his luck was unmatched. Soon after, he arrived at the base city. Much to Ye Li¡¯s surprise, the base city was actually quite large. He had no particular purpose in coming to this base city; he just wanted to enjoy a big meal. It had been a long time since he had eaten anything. At their Realm, of course, they didn¡¯t need to eat. But occasional indulgence was quite nice. Shortly after reaching this base city, Ye Li learned it was called Kuanglong Base City. The bustling streets of Kuanglong Base City were filled with people whose faces were more or less beaming with happiness. Using his Heavenly Spirit Eyes, Ye Li peered around, looking for a decent restaurant. Seconds later, he spotted one that seemed quite good. With that, he made his way over. It didn¡¯t take long before he arrived at the restaurant. After entering, Ye Li casually found a spot, but to his surprise, just as he was about to sit down, a voice reached his ear. ¡°You can¡¯t sit here!¡± Ye Li paused, turning to see that the speaker was a man with a powerful build. However, the man¡¯s Realm only elicited a chuckle from Ye Li; he was just at the Heavenly Lord-level and pitifully weak. ¡°Why can¡¯t I sit?¡± Ye Li was more curious about why he couldn¡¯t sit than the man¡¯s weakness. ¡°Because this is young master Duan¡¯s seat!¡± The man said sternly while staring at Ye Li. Of course, Ye Li hadn¡¯t heard of any young master Duan; he just smiled, ignored the muscular man, and sat down. Everyone in the restaurant saw Ye Li take a seat, their eyes wide with shock. They could never have imagined that Ye Li would really dare to sit! Didn¡¯t he know who young master Duan was? ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re looking for death!¡± Seeing Ye Li sit down, the burly man couldn¡¯t help roaring in anger. Just as he was about to take action against Ye Li, another voice rang out. ¡°Ah Hu, what¡¯s going on?¡± The muscular man quickly turned around and respectfully said, ¡°Young master Duan, this person took your seat!¡± A very handsome young man walked over. On hearing the muscular man¡¯s words, he froze for a moment. He certainly hadn¡¯t expected someone to take his, Duan Tian¡¯s, seat in Kuanglong Base City! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The young man was none other than the heir of the Duan Family of Kuanglong Base City, Duan Tian! The most powerful organization in Kuanglong Base City was the Mad Dragon Council, and the Duan Family was the strongest under it! So, in the vast Kuanglong Base City, there were very few who dared to provoke the Duan Family. Moreover, as the young master of the Duan Family, Duan Tian had reached the point of lawlessness in Kuanglong Base City. Seeing Duan Tian arrive, everyone in the restaurant knew that Ye Li¡¯s fate would be dire. Chapter 1688 - Chapter 1688 Duan Tian Chapter 1688: Duan Tian Chapter 1688: Duan Tian Duan Tian looked indifferently at Ye Li. He simply couldn¡¯t understand how someone in Kuanglong Base City could be so intent on seeking death by daring to take his seat. But when he saw Ye Li¡¯s appearance, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a jolt throughout his body! It was because Ye Li was incredibly handsome. At least, he had never seen someone as uniquely handsome as Ye Chen! He considered himself a handsome man in Kuanglong Base City, but compared to Ye Li, it was almost as if one was heaven and the other earth. ¡°Do you realize what kind of being you have provoked?¡± Duan Tian said, staring at Ye Li. Everyone in the restaurant looked at Ye Li, thinking he must have been scared out of his wits. But to their utmost surprise, there was not a single ripple of emotion on Ye Li¡¯s face, as if he had heard nothing. Seeing this, everyone in the restaurant came to understand. They all thought that Ye Li must not be from Kuanglong Base City, otherwise how could he possibly not recognize the young master? ¡°Young Master, how would you like to handle this kid?¡± Ah Hu said to Duan Tian. Duan Tian did not respond; he was still staring at Ye Li, wanting to see how he would reply. ¡°What kind of being have I provoked?¡± Ye Li smiled faintly, looking at Duan Tian, ¡°I have provoked a mere ant.¡± What!!! As soon as these words were spoken, everyone in the restaurant gasped in shock, never expecting Ye Li to utter such a statement. Was Ye Li unafraid of dying? ¡°You¡­!¡± As the Young Master of the Duan Family, Duan Tian had never been addressed in such a way, which made him furiously angry beyond measure. ¡°Boy, do you realize what your end will be?¡± Duan Tian said, staring furiously at Ye Li. There was, of course, no fluctuation on Ye Li¡¯s face, ¡°Let¡¯s hear it.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll die! And it will be a very ugly death!¡± ¡°Will I?¡± Ye Li laughed. It was because he found Duan Tian¡¯s words quite amusing. Everyone in the restaurant was astounded; they just couldn¡¯t believe Ye Li was still able to laugh. Was this man a madman, a madman with no regard for his life? ¡°Ah Hu, kill him!¡± Duan Tian ordered the broad-shouldered man. Ah Hu had long been unable to stand Ye Li¡¯s arrogance, and at Duan Tian¡¯s words, he couldn¡¯t help but let out a cold laugh. ¡°Young man, your life ends here!¡± As the words fell, Ah Hu¡¯s palm struck heavily towards Ye Li. The people inside the restaurant all looked at Ye Li with pity, knowing full well that he had no chance of surviving. Once Ah Hu¡¯s palm was to hit Ye Li, he would be killed instantly! Not because of anything else, but because Ah Hu was an Earth Lord-level warrior with special genes! Without a doubt, Ah Hu¡¯s palm struck heavily on Ye Li¡¯s body. Truly another unjustly deceased soul added to the underworld, no more young men in the mortal world! Everyone in the restaurant knew Ye Li was dead, but the next scene completely horrified them. For Ye Li had not only not died, but there wasn¡¯t even a hint of disturbance on his face. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only How could this be!!! Watching such a scene, everyone in the restaurant was as if struck by thunder, staring at Ye Li with eyes wide and mouths agape. ¡°This¡­¡± Both Ah Hu and Duan Tian were also stunned, unable to recover their senses for a long time. ¡°Now, do you still think I will die?¡± Chapter 1689 - Chapter 1689 Slay Duan Tian Chapter 1689: Slay Duan Tian Chapter 1689: Slay Duan Tian Ye Li looked at Duan Tian indifferently. Duan Tian couldn¡¯t even muster a complete sentence, his face was the picture of shock! He knew of Ah Hu¡¯s strength, yet after a heavy palm strike from Ah Hu, to be without a scratch? How¡­ how was it possible? Duan Tian found that even if he racked his brains, he couldn¡¯t comprehend it. And it wasn¡¯t just him thinking this ¡ª everyone in the restaurant dared not contemplate just how astonishing Ye Li¡¯s incredible defense was. Duan Tian was not a fool; he recognized that Ye Li was not to be trifled with, and having kicked an iron plate this time, the thought to retreat emerged. ¡°Ah Hu, let¡¯s go!¡± Duan Tian said to the broad-shouldered, bear-like man. Ah Hu nodded, and the two prepared to leave. Just as Duan Tian and Ah Hu turned around, Ye Li¡¯s voice reached their ears. ¡°Do you really think you can just walk away?¡± Duan Tian and Ah Hu stopped in their tracks, suddenly coming to their senses. ¡°Heh.¡± Duan Tian gave Ye Li a cold laugh, ¡°Do you think I am scared of you?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that the case?¡± Ye Li¡¯s face still bore a hint of playful mystery. Ha ha ha ha! Duan Tian burst into loud laughter, as if he had heard the funniest joke in the world. ¡°Kid, I, Duan Tian, am the young master of the Duan Family. In Kuanglong Base City, aside from the Mad Dragon Council, my family fears no one!¡± Without a doubt, Duan Tian was trying to intimidate Ye Li into backing down with his formidable family reputation. Sadly, Duan Tian gravely miscalculated. After Ye Li had crossed into this world, many had threatened him with their status, but their ends were often quite miserable. ¡°I don¡¯t care who¡¯s young master you are, I only know that you are about to die.¡± Ye Li said slowly to Duan Tian. Hiss!!! Everyone inside the restaurant gasped and stared in disbelief upon hearing these words, because they could hardly believe Ye Li would utter such a statement. Was he planning to kill¡­ Duan Tian? How could he dare!!! At this moment, absolutely no words could describe the shock of everyone in the restaurant. ¡°Do you know, you are truly pitiable,¡± Duan Tian looked at Ye Li with disdain, ¡°you¡¯re like a frog at the bottom of a well, utterly oblivious to how high the sky is, or how vast the earth.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Ye Li smiled calmly. Duan Tian saw the expression on Ye Li¡¯s face and became incensed to the extreme. ¡°Now, I demand you apologize!¡± Duan Tian said, staring at Ye Li. This was Kuanglong Base City, and Duan Tian naturally had no fear of Ye Li. ¡°Apologize?¡± Ye Li laughed, ¡°For Ye Li to apologize to an insect like you, do you deserve it?¡± Duan Tian, upon hearing this, flew into a rage, ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± As the words fell, Duan Tian raised his fist and threw a heavy punch toward Ye Li. Ye Li shook his head inwardly, wondering how Duan Tian could fail to understand. Ah!!! Before Duan Tian¡¯s heavy punch could land on Ye Li¡¯s body, a scream like that of a pig being slaughtered filled the air. The people in the restaurant hurriedly strained their eyes to see, and upon seeing, were struck with horror. Because Duan Tian lay on the ground. A blood hole emerged on his forehead ¡ª a sight that was startlingly gruesome. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Duan Tian¡­ is dead?¡± The people in the restaurant couldn¡¯t help but tremble uncontrollably, struck with extreme fear. ¡°Young master!¡± Ah Hu shouted, his eyes reddening instantly. ¡°What¡¯s there to cry about, did you think you¡¯d survive?¡± Chapter 1690 - Chapter 1690 Appeared outside the Duan Family Chapter 1690: Appeared outside the Duan Family Chapter 1690: Appeared outside the Duan Family Ah Hu¡¯s soul was shaken as if struck by a bolt of lightning from a clear sky. ¡°What¡­ what do you want to do?¡± He looked at Ye Li, terrified to his core. Ye Li¡¯s face was as calm as the clouds and the breeze; he looked at Ah Hu impassively. ¡°What else could I want to do but kill you?¡± Ye Li spoke slowly. Between the words, his tone was very calm, as if he were talking about something utterly trivial. Cold sweat had already soaked Ah Hu¡¯s entire body! He thought about how even Duan Tian had been killed in an instant by this person; if he were to strike at him, where would his life be? Then, only one thought emerged in Ah Hu¡¯s mind. That thought was to run! Suddenly, Ah Hu sprinted, reaching the fastest speed he had ever achieved. Whoosh! Just as Ah Hu reached the door, a sound of rushing wind reached everyone¡¯s ears. The diners refocused only to find that Ah Hu¡¯s heart had been pierced through. They all looked at Ye Li with overwhelming shock, none daring to speak to him anymore. In their eyes, Ye Li was just too horrifying. The news of Ye Li killing the young master of the Duan Family, Duan Tian, spread through Kuanglong Base City like the wind, reaching every corner in no time. The entire Kuanglong Base City was in uproar! ¡°Haha, Duan Tian is finally dead!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, he deserved it for bullying us every day.¡± ¡°Couldn¡¯t agree more; he¡¯s finally met his match.¡± Most of the people in Kuanglong Base City were overjoyed, some even praising Ye Li as a hero ridding them of a menace. The Duan Family. Grand Elder Duan Lei was furiously roaring. ¡°Who is it! Who has the gall to kill my son, Duan Lei!¡± The hall was filled with elders whose faces had also turned extremely somber. Killing the young master of the Duan Family was tantamount to declaring war on the entire clan! ¡°Find that madman at once!¡± ¡°Yes, master!¡± All at once, countless people were scouring Kuanglong Base City for Ye Li. Ye Li stood on the roof of a tall building, feeling helpless; he thought that if the Duan Family had not come after him, he might have spared them. But now¡­ He nodded slightly and looked up at the sun. Let¡¯s exterminate the Duan Family then. Instantly, Ye Li activated Swift Steps and vanished from the spot. Outside the gate of the Duan Family. A handful of Duan family members were taken aback at the sight of the young man in front of them. ¡°Who are you? Don¡¯t you know this is the Duan Family residence?¡± ¡°I know.¡± Ye Li nodded, ¡°I¡¯m the one who killed your young master.¡± What!!! Hearing this, the Duan family members were utterly astonished, never expecting Ye Li to admit it so openly. ¡°Go report this.¡± Ye Li spoke calmly. He thought of waiting for all the members of the Duan Family to show up, then kill them all together. The Duan family members outside the gate didn¡¯t dare to linger a moment longer and hurriedly ran inside. ¡°Master! Master!¡± Inside the hall, Grand Elder Duan Lei and the other elders saw someone rushing in and quickly asked: ¡°Have you found him?¡± ¡°No, he came to our Duan Family¡¯s doorstep on his own!¡± What!!! Grand Elder Duan Lei and the other elders were stunned to hear this. He came to the doorstep of the Duan Family? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Really?¡± The Grand Elder asked urgently. ¡°Anyway, he claims he¡¯s the one who killed the young master!¡± The Grand Elder then looked at Duan Lei, ¡°Big brother.¡± The other elders also turned their attention to Duan Lei, waiting for his command. Chapter 1691 - Chapter 1691 I have come to destroy the Duan Family Chapter 1691: I have come to destroy the Duan Family Chapter 1691: I have come to destroy the Duan Family The Duan Family elders all looked at the head of the Duan Family, Duan Lei, just waiting for Duan Lei to give the order! ¡°Everyone, follow me out to slay that audacious criminal!¡± Duan Lei, the head of the Duan Family, barked coldly. ¡°Yes, head of the family!¡± Immediately after, everyone in the Duan Family hall strode out with determination. It wasn¡¯t just them; all the disciples of the Duan Family followed suit because they all wanted to see for themselves who dared to slay the young master, Duan Tian. What shocked them even more was that after killing the young master, this audacious criminal actually dared to linger in the Duan Family grounds! Was this not like choosing to enter hell when heaven¡¯s gate was open to them? It didn¡¯t take long for the entire Duan Family to lay eyes on Ye Li. Their faces were all extremely cold! ¡°Was it you who killed my Duan Tian?¡± Duan Lei, the head of the Duan Family, stared at Ye Li with uncontrollable fury. There was no trace of emotion on Ye Li¡¯s face as he slowly spoke to Duan Lei, the head of the Duan Family, ¡°Yes, indeed, I did it.¡± Seeing that there was no change in expression on Ye Li¡¯s face, the members of the Duan Family were stunned. Did he not realize he was about to die? ¡°Madman, since you¡¯ve come to my Duan Family, then die!¡± Suddenly, the Grand Elder of the Duan Family bellowed coldly at Ye Li and lunged toward him. Alas, how could the Grand Elder be a match for Ye Li? Just as the Grand Elder of the Duan Family was about to reach Ye Li, the sound of rushing wind could be heard. Swoosh! Ahhh! What followed was the Grand Elder of the Duan Family¡¯s scream of agony. Hiss¡­ The entire Duan Family hurriedly turned toward the sound, and upon looking, they were horrified. Because there lay the Grand Elder of the Duan Family, sprawled on the ground, his eyes wide open, and a shocking bloody hole in his forehead. How could this be!!! The sight struck the entire Duan Family like a bolt from the blue, leaving them dumbstruck. They had not seen how Ye Li made his move, and yet the Grand Elder died just like that? This¡­ For a moment, everyone from the Duan Family was shocked beyond words. ¡°Heh heh!¡± Duan Lei, the head of the Duan Family, let out a cold laugh, ¡°So that¡¯s why you dare come to my Duan Family, huh? You¡¯re a powerful warrior with B-level genes!¡± Duan Lei stared intently at Ye Li. ¡°I have only one purpose in coming to your Duan Family,¡± Ye Li said indifferently, looking at Duan Lei, the head of the Duan Family, ¡°and that is to annihilate your Duan Family.¡± What!!! Hearing this, all members of the Duan Family couldn¡¯t help but gasp in shock. They would never have imagined that Ye Li could say such a thing. ¡°You¡­ what did you say?!¡± Duan Lei, the head of the Duan Family, was also stunned, unable to come back to his senses for a long time. ¡°Usually,¡± Ye Li said with a light smile, ¡°I don¡¯t repeat the same thing to a dead man.¡± Hiss! The Duan Family members glared at Ye Li with extreme anger. Not only had they never seen someone as arrogant as Ye Li before, but they had never even heard of such a person. ¡°Boy, you¡¯re far from capable of annihilating my Duan Family!¡± ¡°Tear him into ten thousand pieces!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Duan Lei, the head of the Duan Family, roared out an order. Following Duan Lei¡¯s command, all the disciples of the Duan Family charged at Ye Li. Ye Li watched the approaching disciples of the Duan Family, shaking his head inwardly, wondering why they just didn¡¯t understand? Clang! He drew the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword from the system space! Chapter 1692 - Chapter 1692 Massacre the Duan Family Chapter 1692: Massacre the Duan Family Chapter 1692: Massacre the Duan Family Ye Li drew the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword from the system space. In an instant, a flash of Lightning with a cold gleam filled the space! The sound of the sword¡¯s cry and the dragon¡¯s roar began to resonate incessantly. Above Ye Li¡¯s head, a terrifying illusion of a five-clawed blood dragon appeared. This, this, this¡­ The approaching disciples of the Duan Family stopped dead in their tracks at the sight of this spectacle, their faces filled with as much shock as could possibly register. How could the patriarch Duan Lei and the elders of the Duan Family have anticipated such a terrifying sight? Their eyes turned back to the sword in Ye Li¡¯s hand. Upon seeing it, they were struck dumb. It was a sword so fearsome that simply laying eyes on it banished any hope of survival they might have had. ¡°En?¡± Ye Li paused and looked indifferently at the Duan Family disciples before him, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you coming? Come on, let me kill you.¡± ¡°What is there to fear? Attack!¡± Patriarch Duan Lei roared out. Hearing the command of their patriarch, the disciples of the Duan Family surged forward like injected with adrenaline, continuing their charge at Ye Li. Ye Li shook his head inwardly, wondering why these disciples of the Duan Family just couldn¡¯t understand. The vast difference in strength could not be compensated for by numbers! ¡°I have a sword¡­¡± Ye Li raised the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword in his hand, ¡°Fit to slay all under heaven!¡± Swoosh! A supreme sword beam burst forth from the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword. Seeing such a horrifying supreme sword beam approach, the disciples of the Duan Family who were charging at Ye Li widened their eyes, terrorized beyond measure. Boom! Instantly, an explosion sounded. Aaaaaah! Screams began to resound non-stop. The hundreds of approaching disciples of the Duan Family fell to the ground without exception, devoid of any signs of life. ¡°How is this possible?!¡± Patriarch Duan Lei and the elders watched this unfold, feeling as if plunged into an icy abyss! Ye Li smiled lightly and looked at Patriarch Duan Lei and the elders, saying, ¡°In this world, there is nothing that is impossible.¡± Patriarch Duan Lei and the elders were now paralyzed with fear! They were not fools; they realized that their Duan Family had struck an iron wall! ¡°What¡­ what do you want?¡± Patriarch Duan Lei looked at Ye Li in utter terror. Ye Li contemplated upon hearing this, then spoke slowly, ¡°I don¡¯t want anything special. I just want to kill you.¡± Upon hearing these words, a chill instantly shot up the spines of Patriarch Duan Lei and the elders to their foreheads. Their eyes were wide open! Before they had a chance to speak, another supreme sword beam flew towards them. Aaagh! Patriarch Duan Lei and the elders screamed, their lives forever erased from this world. There was, of course, not the slightest ripple on Ye Li¡¯s face, simply because eradicating a minor clan like the Duan Family was all too easy. ¡­ The Duan Family was annihilated! News of this spread in an instant throughout every corner of Kuanglong Base City. The populace of Kuanglong Base City were all in an uproar! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only One had to know, the Duan Family was the most powerful clan beneath the Mad Dragon Council! Could they really have been annihilated just like that? What kind of powerful warrior with B-level genes had emerged in their Kuanglong Base City? Some family factions hurriedly ordered their members not to go outside! Meanwhile, the Blue Sea Council began to look into Ye Li! Chapter 1693 - Chapter 1693 Mad Dragon Council Chapter 1693: Mad Dragon Council Chapter 1693: Mad Dragon Council Mad Dragon Council! As the most powerful force in Kuanglong Base City, they began to study Ye Li. Mad Dragon Council Hall! Inside, ten old men were sitting. These elders were all warriors with special genes at the Tier 1 Heavenly King Realm. In front of others, the Heavenly King Realm was undoubtedly a powerful existence! But in front of Ye Li, it was like heaven and earth. Simply because, he was now at the Holy Saint Realm! ¡°What do you think, what Realm could that person be at to have even destroyed the Duan Family?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, but definitely strong, not someone we can afford to provoke.¡± ¡°Yes, it seems Kuanglong Base City might be facing a change of times.¡± The ten elders of the Mad Dragon Council said. ¡°Do you think we should invite that powerful being to our Mad Dragon Council?¡± ¡°Are you insane?¡± Nine of the elders instantly became restless, staring in shock at the elder who had spoken. ¡°What are you all panicking about? The Dark Temple, which of you can handle that?¡± Hearing this, the eyes of the nine elders lit up, ¡°Right, if such a being could help us, then destroying the Dark Temple outside Kuanglong Base City would be no issue at all.¡± Then, the elders of the Mad Dragon Council discussed for a while and all decided to invite Ye Li over! ¡­ Ye Li was strolling leisurely down the street at the moment, his face calm and serene. ¡°Sire!¡± Suddenly, an old voice reached Ye Li¡¯s ears. Ye Li paused slightly, looking at the elder in front of him. ¡°Who are you¡­?¡± Clearly, Ye Li did not recognize this elder. ¡°Responding to the sire, I am from the Mad Dragon Council, please come with me.¡± The elder¡¯s voice was very respectful. Mad Dragon Council? It was the first time Ye Li had heard of the Mad Dragon Council. His face showed no ripple, and after a few seconds, he said to the elder, ¡°Alright.¡± Seeing that Ye Li agreed, a look of tremendous joy spread across the elder¡¯s face. ¡°Sire, shall we go then?¡± It wasn¡¯t long before Ye Li and the elder arrived outside the Mad Dragon Council. ¡°Sire, this is the Mad Dragon Council.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡± Ye Li¡¯s face remained unchanging. The elder, observing the expression on Ye Li¡¯s face, couldn¡¯t help but wonder internally if this was what a supreme being looked like. All along the way, he had been covertly observing Ye Li. Noticing that Ye Li¡¯s expression remained unchanged no matter what they encountered. Such a person was indeed powerful! The elder couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Ye Li and the elder entered the Mad Dragon Council. Upon seeing Ye Li arrive, the elders of the Mad Dragon Council became extremely respectful. ¡°Sire, you have arrived.¡± All the elders deeply bowed to Ye Li. ¡°Enough of that, I don¡¯t like these formalities, just speak plainly.¡± Ye Li said indifferently. Hearing this, the elders shook visibly. They had no choice but to spit it out. ¡°Sire, this is the situation¡­¡± Ye Li softly smiled, looking indifferently at the elder who was speaking: ¡°So, you want me to help you eliminate the Dark Temple?¡± ¡°Yes, sire.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The elders of the Mad Dragon Council all looked at Ye Li pleadingly; they of course hoped Ye Li would agree. However, their hopes were exceedingly slim. ¡°Do you think I would agree?¡± Ye Li¡¯s mouth curved slightly upwards, a trace of amusement appearing on his face. All the elders didn¡¯t dare to speak, hearing such words from Ye Li, they instantly knew that Ye Li would not agree. Chapter 1694 - Chapter 1694 Dark Temple Chapter 1694: Dark Temple Chapter 1694: Dark Temple Unfortunately, the ten elder members of the Mad Dragon Council could never have anticipated that Ye Li would make such a daring proclamation. Before them, Ye Li slowly began to speak to the ten elders: ¡°Alright, I agree.¡± What?! The ten elders were astonished, for they had assumed that Ye Li could never possibly agree, and in their wildest dreams, they did not expect such a scene to unfold. For a moment, all ten elders were at a loss for words. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? You didn¡¯t want me to agree?¡± A playful smirk emerged on Ye Li¡¯s fair and handsome face. ¡°No, no, of course we want you to agree, my lord.¡± The ten elders quickly replied. Ye Li sighed, ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then take me to the Dark Temple.¡± Hiss¡­ Upon hearing these words, the ten elders couldn¡¯t help but gasp and stared at Ye Li with wide-eyed disbelief. ¡°My lord, you wish to go now?¡± ¡°Yes, is there anything else worth waiting for?¡± Ye Li chuckled, thinking that Kuanglong Base City wasn¡¯t much to speak of, so he assumed the Dark Temple outside the city would be no different. ¡°But, my lord, the Palace Master of the Dark Temple is a tenth-tier Heavenly King.¡± ¡°Which Realm?¡± ¡°Tenth-tier Heavenly King Realm!¡± All ten elders thought Ye Li was shocked by the mention of a tenth-tier Heavenly King, and they all waited for his response. ¡°Too weak, I thought it would be at least the Earth Saint Realm.¡± Ye Li shook his head. This¡­ The ten elder members of the Mad Dragon Council were all stunned; it had never crossed their minds that Ye Li would say such a thing. However¡­ Hearing this from Ye Li, they were somewhat relieved. They were afraid that Ye Li would be intimidated by a dark race being of the tenth-tier Heavenly King Realm. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s set out.¡± Ye Li spoke slowly. Facing his words, the ten elders looked at each other, puzzled, but after a while they nodded, ¡°Alright!¡± Immediately afterward, Ye Li and the ten elders exited the grand hall. ¡­ The wilderness. The wilderness of Kuanglong Base City. Ye Li and the ten elders walked toward the Dark Temple. An hour later, Ye Li saw the Dark Temple. The Dark Temple stood atop a mountain peak, shrouded in an enormously evil aura that was truly terrifying. A look of alarm spread across the faces of the ten elders. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be afraid of.¡± Ye Li spoke indifferently. As soon as he finished speaking, he took the lead and walked forward. The ten elders looked at each other, and then had no choice but to follow. It wasn¡¯t long before Ye Li and the ten elders arrived at the massive gates of the Dark Temple. Outside the gates of the Dark Temple were dozens of members of the dark race, who naturally also saw Ye Li and the ten elders. The dozens of beings from the dark race were shocked; they rubbed their eyes, thinking they were seeing things incorrectly. ¡°Humans¡­ humans?¡± The dozens of beings from the dark race couldn¡¯t believe that there would be humans here. ¡°Yes, indeed, we are humans.¡± Ye Li said lightly to the dozens of dark race members before him. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Humans, you¡¯re not going to tell us that you¡¯ve lost your way, are you?¡± In the eyes of the dozens of dark race members, these humans must be out of their minds to dare come here. ¡°We¡¯re not lost. We¡¯re just here,¡± Ye Li paused to think, ¡°we¡¯re just here to annihilate your Dark Temple.¡± What?!!! The dozens of beings from the dark race were utterly shocked upon hearing these words. Chapter 1695 - Chapter 1695 Theres nothing surprising Chapter 1695: There¡¯s nothing surprising. Chapter 1695: There¡¯s nothing surprising. Dozens of members from the dark race outside the gates of the Dark Temple could never have imagined that Ye Li and the ten elders were actually there to annihilate their Dark Temple. At this moment, the ten elders standing beside Ye Li all had a deep look of horror on their faces. It should be noted that when compared to the Dark Temple, they were vastly outmatched. ¡°Human, do you truly mean to annihilate our Dark Temple?¡± one of the dark race asked Ye Li again. ¡°Yes, is there anything surprising about that?¡± Ye Li said calmly. Hahahaha! Much to Ye Li¡¯s surprise, the several members of the dark race burst into loud laughter as if they had never heard such a ridiculous joke before. ¡°What are you laughing at?¡± Ye Li¡¯s face, fair as jade, showed a trace of confusion. ¡°Human, I laugh at your ignorance of your imminent death!¡± one member of the dark race coldly said to Ye Li. ¡°Oh.¡± Ye Li understood upon hearing this. Whoosh! Just as Ye Li¡¯s words fell, a sound of cutting through the air followed. Hiss!!! Subsequently, the several members of the dark race gasped in shock. This was because the member of the dark race who had been speaking to Ye Li was now lying on the ground, his eyes wide open in death, unaccepting of his fate. Additionally, there was a conspicuous bloody hole in the forehead of this member of the dark race. ¡°Human, did¡­ did you do this?¡± the remaining members of the dark race exclaimed in astonishment since they hadn¡¯t seen how Ye Li had made his move. ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t find it particularly surprising,¡± Ye Li said nonchalantly. The several members of the dark race were not only surprised but extremely so. They finally understood why Ye Li dared to come here; he was an incredibly powerful warrior with B-level genes. ¡°Human, even if you are a powerful warrior with B-level genes, this is the Dark Temple, do you think you can¨C¡± Aaaahhhhh! Ye Li didn¡¯t let the members of the dark race finish speaking. The sounds of rushing wind began incessantly, accompanied by screams. In an instant, only one of the several members of the dark race remained outside the Dark Temple. This remaining member was struck with indescribable terror; the fear on his face could not be more evident. This member of the dark race could swear, truly swear, this was the most terrified he had ever been in his life. The ten elders from the Mad Dragon Council were also stunned. They knew Ye Li was an incredibly powerful warrior with B-level genes, but only upon seeing him in action did they realize they had greatly underestimated his strength. His presence was simply invincible! ¡°Human, you¡­ I¡­¡± The last member of the dark race was too frightened to even complete a sentence, staring at Ye Li in extreme terror. ¡°Go on, go tell the dark race inside to all come out and meet their deaths.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Upon hearing this, the member of the dark race shuddered through his entire body. Not daring to delay any longer, he scurried inside in complete disarray. ¡°Sir, you are truly terrifying,¡± an elder said to Ye Li. The other nine elders felt the same; they had never seen a warrior with special genes as powerful as Ye Li. ¡°Just average,¡± Ye Li nodded slightly, looking up at the sun in the sky. Chapter 1696 - Chapter 1696 Dont hesitate come here and meet your death Chapter 1696: Don¡¯t hesitate, come here and meet your death Chapter 1696: Don¡¯t hesitate, come here and meet your death ¡°But Elder¡­¡± The ten elders were still somewhat worried. They thought to themselves, after all, they were facing the Dark Temple! Could they really destroy it? Ye Li naturally caught the expression on the ten elders¡¯ faces, he smiled faintly, and slowly said, ¡°Do you think that I can¡¯t wipe out the Dark Temple?¡± The ten elders did not reply upon hearing his words, simply because they truly did not know how to answer, but the expression on their faces was quite telling. Clang! Just at that moment, Ye Li took out the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword from the system space. Suddenly, a streak of lightning-bright cold light flashed before the eyes of the ten elders! What?! The ten elders were shocked. And the sounds of the sword¡¯s hum and the dragon¡¯s roar began to fill the air incessantly. The ten elders of the Mad Dragon Council stood frozen in place like clay statues, unable to come back to their senses for a long time. ¡°This this this¡­¡± But the scene that followed made them feel as though they were dreaming, that none of this was real. Simply because above Ye Li¡¯s head, an illusion of a five-clawed blood dragon appeared. Seeing this, the old faces of the ten elders from the Mad Dragon Council were filled with shock and horror. ¡°Elder, you are too terrifying!¡± The ten elders all looked at Ye Li with extreme horror. Ye Li smiled confidently and slowly said, ¡°Now, are you still afraid?¡± The ten elders looked at the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword in Ye Li¡¯s hands. Such a sword¡­ was simply too terrifying! Just one glance at it, and there seemed to be no possibility of living through it. However¡­ There was still a look of horror on their faces, simply because that was the entire Dark Temple! Seeing the expression on the elders¡¯ faces, Ye Li couldn¡¯t help but sigh inwardly, wondering why these people couldn¡¯t understand. ¡°Who dares to destroy my Dark Temple?!¡± Suddenly, a voice, extremely cold, reached the ears of Ye Li and the ten elders. Upon hearing this, the bodies of the ten elders from the Mad Dragon Council trembled, and they hurriedly stared intently forward! They saw that thousands of the dark race had come out. Their presence was like dark clouds overhead, suffocating! And the one at the forefront of the dark race caused a great shock to the ten elders. Ye Li could easily guess that the dark race at the very front was the Palace Master of the Dark Temple. However, it was just a tenth-tier Heavenly King Realm dark race, pitifully weak. The Palace Master of the Dark Temple and the thousands of the dark race approached them! ¡°I thought it was someone else, isn¡¯t this the ten old men of the Mad Dragon Council?¡± The Palace Master of the Dark Temple began to sneer. The thousands of the dark race also couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, for in their eyes, Ye Li and the ten elders were already as good as dead. ¡°This is the Elder!¡± One of the elders said coldly, addressing the Dark Temple Palace Master. Elder? The Dark Temple Palace Master was startled, and he looked towards Ye Li. ¡°Human, did you slay all these dark species?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Ye Li nodded his head; he did not say much. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°I was wondering how you dared to come to my Dark Temple, turns out you found some help!¡± The Dark Temple Palace Master stared intently at the ten elders as he spoke. The ten elders said nothing; once again, a deep look of horror appeared on their old faces. ¡°Don¡¯t hesitate any longer; come and meet your death.¡± Ye Li addressed the Dark Temple Palace Master slowly. Chapter 1697 - Chapter 1697 There are people in this world who are not Chapter 1697: There are people in this world who are not afraid Chapter 1697: There are people in this world who are not afraid What!!! The Palace Master of the Dark Temple and all of the dark race were utterly stunned. They could rack their brains and still never imagine Ye Li would utter such words. ¡°Human! Do you wish to die?!¡± The Palace Master of the Dark Temple stared at Ye Li with boundless anger. He could swear that he had never seen a person like Ye Li in his entire life. ¡°I indeed wish to court death, it¡¯s just too bad,¡± Ye Li looked indifferently at the Palace Master of the Dark Temple, ¡°you can¡¯t kill me.¡± What?! Upon hearing this, the Palace Master of the Dark Temple could not help but grind his teeth in fury. ¡°Ants like you will never understand how high the sky is and how vast the earth is,¡± Ye Li spoke slowly. The ten elders of the Mad Dragon Council, thick horror painted across their aged faces. At this moment, they could only rely on Ye Li. If Ye Li was no match for the Dark Temple, they naturally wouldn¡¯t survive either! ¡°Human!!!¡± The Palace Master of the Dark Temple was furious beyond measure. And so were the dark race behind him! In their eyes, Ye Li was simply too arrogant! Could he truly¡­ not fear death? ¡°Kill him!¡± Suddenly, the Palace Master of the Dark Temple roared violently! With the order from the Palace Master of the Dark Temple, all of the dark race charged furiously towards Ye Chen. Ye Li naturally shook his head in secret, wondering why these dark race simply couldn¡¯t understand. He then leaped up from the ground! Ye Li, midair, held the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword aloft. A cold light was already shining intensely on the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword. ¡°Mysterious Heaven Overlord Demon Sword Technique!¡± As the sound fell, the sword descended. A terrifying supreme sword beam intertwined with the Power of Gods and Demons struck down towards the dark race below! The members of the dark race below, seeing such an attack incoming, widened their eyes to the largest they¡¯d ever been, frozen in place as if they were struck by a bolt of lightning on a clear day. Boom! The earth-shattering noise reverberated in everyone¡¯s ears. What?! The ten elders of the Mad Dragon Council were terrified beyond words. They knew Ye Li was strong, but they could never have imagined he would be this powerful! Ahhhhhh! Suddenly, screams filled the air incessantly. This this this¡­ The Palace Master of the Dark Temple, watching this scene unfold, turned pale with shock. He could swear, this was the most terrified he had been in his entire life. Because the dark race who had attacked Ye Li had all fallen to the ground, devoid of any signs of life. Ye Li landed on the ground, his handsome face still showing no fluctuations, as if slaying thousands of the dark race with a single sword strike was but a trivial matter. The ten elders of the Mad Dragon Council were trembling uncontrollably, unable to utter a complete sentence. Of course, it wasn¡¯t fear that shook them, but excitement. ¡°What do you think?¡± Out of the blue, Ye Li addressed the Palace Master of the Dark Temple slowly. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At this point, the Palace Master of the Dark Temple was scared beyond measure. ¡°Human, you you you¡­¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to be afraid.¡± Ye Li said slowly to the Palace Master of the Dark Temple. The Palace Master of the Dark Temple was taken aback; he certainly didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to say such a thing. ¡°Do you know, there are people in this world who actually don¡¯t need to be afraid.¡± Chapter 1698 - Chapter 1698 Eradicate the Dark Temple Chapter 1698: Eradicate the Dark Temple Chapter 1698: Eradicate the Dark Temple The Palace Master of the Dark Temple was startled upon hearing these words, for he naturally did not understand what Ye Li meant. ¡°You, could it be that¡­?¡± However, before the Palace Master of the Dark Temple could finish his words, he was interrupted by Ye Li. ¡°In this world, good people fear, bad people also fear, but there is one kind of person who does not fear, and that is the dead.¡± Ye Li slowly spoke to the Palace Master of the Dark Temple. Hiss¡­ The Dark Temple couldn¡¯t help but gasp upon hearing this, never expecting Ye Li to utter such words. ¡°Human, you¡­¡± The Palace Master of the Dark Temple did not get to finish his words, for he would never have the chance to continue. Simply because Ye Li did not give him that opportunity. Ye Li had activated Swift Steps! Where Ye Li had stood, only a residual image was left. This¡­ The ten elders of the Mad Dragon Council were all greatly shocked, for they had never anticipated that Ye Li¡¯s speed could be so fast that they could not capture it. And the Palace Master of the Dark Temple was no exception! When Ye Li appeared again, he was already in front of the Palace Master of the Dark Temple. The Palace Master of the Dark Temple, seeing Ye Li suddenly appear before him, involuntarily shrank his pupils! Ah! Suddenly, a scream rang out from the Palace Master of the Dark Temple, and his life was forever erased from this world. The ten elders of the Mad Dragon Council were naturally frightened beyond measure. Before, they thought Ye Li¡¯s direct visit to the Dark Temple was abrupt! But when they saw the strength that Ye Li displayed, they knew that their previous thoughts were not only wrong but cataclysmically so. ¡°Lord is truly¡­ a divine being!¡± One elder hastened to speak to Ye Li. Of course, there was no change on Ye Li¡¯s face as he looked indifferently at the speaking elder. ¡°Not bad.¡± As soon as he said this, all ten elders of the Mad Dragon Council couldn¡¯t help but show great respect, because they felt that such a powerful warrior with B-level genes could still manage to be so humble! Compared to Ye Li in their youth, they were like the difference between heaven and earth! Ye Li and the ten elders of the Mad Dragon Council came here for the very purpose of destroying the Dark Temple! Now that the Dark Temple had been eliminated, there naturally was no reason for them to stay any longer, and they immediately returned to Kuanglong Base City. Back to the Mad Dragon Council. All ten elders looked at Ye Li with utmost respect. They naturally knew that if it were not for Ye Li, the Dark Temple outside Kuanglong Base City could never have been eliminated. ¡°Lord, you are the hero of our Kuanglong Base City!¡± An elder said to Ye Li. There was no flicker of emotion on Ye Li¡¯s face as he slowly spoke to the elder: ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡± What?! The ten elders of the Mad Dragon Council had never expected Ye Li to say such a thing. ¡°Lord, are you truly leaving?¡± Where could they have imagined that Ye Li would just leave like this? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°This place is not ultimately where I belong.¡± Ye Li slowly spoke. He thought about the Apocalypse Legion still out there amalgamating zombies, and that collaborating with the Apocalypse Legion was what was most important. Seeing Ye Li speak in this way, the ten elders of the Mad Dragon Council did not feel it right to hold him back any longer. Simply because they all knew that an existence like Ye Li did not appreciate too much idle chatter. Chapter 1699 - Chapter 1699 Xue Ruo Chapter 1699: Xue Ruo Chapter 1699: Xue Ruo Ye Li did not linger in the Mad Dragon Council for long. He left the Mad Dragon Council. After leaving Kuanglong Base City, he arrived in the wilderness. ¡°Master, we have discovered a large Zombie Gathering Area.¡± No sooner had Ye Li stepped into the wilderness than Ah Da¡¯s voice appeared in his mind. A large Zombie Gathering Area? Ye Li¡¯s eyes brightened. Immediately, he activated Swift Steps and disappeared from the spot. He soared through the lands, leaping over skyscrapers with ease, crossing rivers and seas with vertical leaps, trampling high-rise buildings underfoot. It didn¡¯t take him long to spot the Apocalypse Legion. ¡°Master.¡± The twelve Heavenly Saint-level zombies of the Apocalypse Legion saw Ye Li approaching and called out to him with utmost respect. ¡°Mhm.¡± Ye Li nodded. He looked at the abandoned megacity before him! Cities overrun by zombies, no doubt, were all abandoned megacities. ¡°Go.¡± Ye Li spoke slowly to the Apocalypse Legion. Roar! After a roar from the Apocalypse Legion, they all catapulted away. ¡°Huh?¡± Suddenly, a voice as clear as a bell resounded in Ye Li¡¯s ear. ¡°There are actually people here?¡± Ye Li followed the voice and saw a girl about his age. The girl was just about to speak to Ye Li, but in the next second, she froze in surprise. This was because she had never seen a man as strikingly handsome as Ye Li. If she hadn¡¯t seen it with her own eyes, she would never have believed that such a good-looking person could exist in this world. Ye Li thought that this girl was also quite a talent, being a Tier 1 Heavenly King warrior with B-level genes. ¡°May I ask¡­ Who¡­ Who are you?¡± After saying that, the girl¡¯s face turned beet red. Ye Li smiled lightly, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you introduce yourself before asking others for their name?¡± He eyed the girl before him playfully. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my¡­ My name is Xue Ruo.¡± Xue Ruo? Ye Li thought the name was quite nice. ¡°I am Ye Li.¡± Ye Li truthfully revealed his name because he felt there was nothing worth hiding. ¡°I¡¯m from Taihe Sect. Which sect¡¯s disciple are you?¡± Xue Ruo looked at Ye Li curiously. Her intuition told her that Ye Li must be a genius. ¡°I have no sect.¡± Ye Li replied lightly to Xue Ruo. Xue Ruo was startled, of course, she hadn¡¯t expected Ye Li to respond in such a way. ¡°By the way, what are you doing here?¡± ¡°I am here to temper myself.¡± Ye Li nodded at her words. ¡°Hahaha!¡± Suddenly, a cold laugh pierced into his ears. Ye Li was taken aback and then shook his head. Because he simply could not understand why there would always be ants appearing before his eyes. ¡°The dark race?¡± Xue Ruo was startled, her fair face showing great alarm. These were Soul Dark Race creatures! Since Ye Li had traversed to this world, he had encountered the Soul Dark Race countless times. At this moment, dozens of Soul Dark Race creatures had completely surrounded Ye Li and Xue Ruo. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The leader of the Soul creatures was also a Tier 1 Heavenly King of the dark race! ¡°Humans, should I say you¡¯re unlucky, or should I say you¡¯re really unlucky?¡± The Tier 1 Heavenly King Soul creature chuckled coldly. Dozens of Spirit Souls also laughed along, because in their eyes, Ye Li and Xue Ruo were as good as dead. Of course, there was no fluctuation on Ye Li¡¯s face. He spoke slowly: ¡°Disappear.¡± Chapter 1700 - Chapter 1700 Why do you want to ask about my realm Chapter 1700: Why do you want to ask about my realm? Chapter 1700: Why do you want to ask about my realm? Dozens of Soul Dark Race members could never have imagined that Ye Li would utter such words. ¡°Human, are you out of your mind?¡± A Tier 1 Heavenly King from the Soul Dark Race looked at Ye Li with disdain. ¡°Heh, heh.¡± Ye Li smiled calmly, truly not understanding why this Tier 1 Heavenly King dared to be so arrogant. ¡°Do you know, you will die a horrible death.¡± Ye Li stared at this Tier 1 Heavenly King and said. What?! Hearing this, the dozens of Soul Dark Race members were all stunned. Xue Ruo, standing aside, was shocked beyond belief, never expecting that Ye Li was not the least bit afraid. Could it be¡­ Xue Ruo thought, could Ye Li be not just a genius but also a supreme being? Ha ha ha ha! The Tier 1 Heavenly King of the Soul Dark Race burst into laughter upon hearing Ye Li¡¯s words, as if he had never heard such an amusing joke before. ¡°Human, you¡¯re saying I¡¯m about to die?¡± the Tier 1 Heavenly King of the Soul Dark Race scoffed at Ye Li, ¡°How do I not know that I am about to die¡­¡± But this Tier 1 Heavenly King of the Soul Dark Race never got to finish his sentence, for he would never have the chance to continue. For a sound piercing the wind had already appeared. How is this possible!!! What came next was the exclamation of the dozens of Spirit Souls. Before them, a Tier 1 Heavenly King of the Soul Dark Race already lay on the ground, his forehead now home to a chilling, bloody hole that was truly hair-raising to behold. ¡°This¡­¡± Xue Ruo was also dumbfounded, not having seen how Ye Li made his move, and yet this Tier 1 Heavenly King from the Soul Dark Race was dead. Was this person really so terrifying? Before, Xue Ruo thought that Ye Li must also be a prodigy, but she had not expected that Ye Li was powerful to such an extent. The dozens of Soul Dark Race members were now filled with overwhelming fear, their bodies trembling uncontrollably. ¡°What are you all waiting for?¡± A trace of perplexity appeared on Ye Li¡¯s handsome face. The dozens of Soul Dark Race members had no idea what Ye Li meant. ¡°Human, you¡­ what do you mean?¡± ¡°Of course, it means stop standing there, come over,¡± Ye Li gestured with his finger to the dozens of Soul Dark Race members in front of him, ¡°and let me kill you.¡± Upon hearing this, a chill inevitably shot up from the spine to the foreheads of the dozens of Soul Dark Race members. ¡°Human, you¡­¡± ¡°It seems that you are unwilling to come over.¡± Ye Li shook his head to himself, wondering why these Soul Dark Race members just couldn¡¯t understand. ¡°Swoosh swoosh swoosh!¡± Suddenly, dozens of sounds of the air being torn appeared. Ahhh ahhh ahhh! Cries similar to those of a pig being slaughtered began to fill the air incessantly. ¡°Oh my God!¡± Xue Ruo was already overwhelmed with horror. This person¡­ was too terrifying! Xue Ruo looked at Ye Li in horror, only to find that Ye Li¡¯s face showed no fluctuation whatsoever, as if nothing had happened at all. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°You¡­ what Realm are you?¡± Xue Ruo asked Ye Li urgently. In her eyes, Ye Li was indeed the most terrifying favored child of heaven she had ever seen! ¡°Why do you ask my Realm?¡± A trace of perplexity appeared on Ye Li¡¯s handsome face. Chapter 1701 - Chapter 1701 This is my Apocalypse Legion Chapter 1701: This is my Apocalypse Legion Chapter 1701: This is my Apocalypse Legion Xue Ruo swallowed hard, ¡°Because, you are really too terrifying.¡± Ye Li chuckled inwardly, thinking that everyone who met him not only found him terrifying but to an extreme extent. ¡°In fact, there¡¯s nothing terrifying about me,¡± Ye Li said lightly, looking at Xue Ruo, ¡°I am merely a Tier 4 Celestial warrior with special genes.¡± Hiss¡­ Upon hearing this, Xue Ruo gasped in shock. Tier 4 Celestial Realm? This¡­ She was stunned. She could swear she was truly stunned. But¡­ She soon came to terms with it, simply because she thought Ye Li was joking. With Ye Li¡¯s age, even if he were a talent defying heaven, he could not possibly have reached the status of a Tier 4 Celestial warrior with special genes. But how could Xue Ruo know that even navigating the entire world, Ye Li¡¯s talent was a rarity? ¡°By the way, senior, there are many zombies here.¡± Xue Ruo said hurriedly to Ye Li. ¡°There are zombies inside?¡± ¡°Indeed, there are a lot of zombies.¡± Xue Ruo said again. But what Xue Ruo did not expect was for Ye Li to shake his head. ¡°You are wrong, there are only twelve zombies in this city.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not true, senior, there are many zombies inside.¡± A hint of determination appeared on Xue Ruo¡¯s pale face. Ye Li chuckled inwardly again, thinking that in this world, no one believed the truth anymore. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can go inside and see,¡± Ye Li spoke slowly. Of course, Xue Ruo did not believe him; she just thought Ye Li was joking with her. ¡°Well then, senior, I will go inside and have a look.¡± With those words, Xue Ruo walked into the city. But what she could never have expected was that the city was empty ¨C she couldn¡¯t see any zombies at all! ¡°How can this be? Where are the zombies?!¡± Xue Ruo was shocked. ¡°I told you, there are only twelve zombies in this city. Do you believe me now?¡± It took a while for Xue Ruo to regain her senses, and, astonished, she looked at Ye Li and said, ¡°Senior, I really did not see any zombies at all.¡± Ye Li smiled calmly, and then he summoned the Apocalypse Legion. It didn¡¯t take long for the Apocalypse Legion¡¯s twelve Tier 4 Celestial zombies to appear in front of Xue Ruo. This¡­ Xue Ruo¡¯s pale face was stunned. Of course, she had not expected that there were indeed only twelve zombies in the city. But these zombies in front of her¡­ Xue Ruo looked at the Apocalypse Legion in horror. She found these zombies extremely terrifying! ¡°Senior, these zombies¡­¡± Before Xue Ruo could finish her sentence, Ye Li interrupted her. ¡°This is my Apocalypse Legion.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Xue Ruo was startled; she certainly had not expected Ye Li to say such a thing. ¡°Senior, do you mean to say that you can control these zombies?¡± ¡°What else?¡± A playful smile surfaced on Ye Li¡¯s exquisite face. Upon hearing this, Xue Ruo was utterly thunderstruck. Humans¡­ could actually control zombies? She was, of course, shocked! ¡°Senior, I feel that these zombies are very terrifying!¡± Xue Ruo swallowed hard and said to Ye Li. Ye Li smiled nonchalantly, ¡°They are all 3rd tier Celestial zombies.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Hiss¡­ Hearing this, Xue Ruo gasped in chill. She could never have imagined, even in her dreams, that Ye Li would say such a thing. 3rd tier Celestial zombies? Is this possible? Chapter 1702 - Chapter 1702 Take me to the Soul Dark Race territory Chapter 1702: Take me to the Soul Dark Race territory Chapter 1702: Take me to the Soul Dark Race territory Ye Li gave a secret smile to himself. He wondered why Xue Ruo would be shocked at all. ¡°Are you very shocked?¡± he asked. Of course, Xue Ruo was shocked. Not just shocked, but beyond any recoverable extent. ¡°Right, do you know where the Soul Dark Race is?¡± ¡°I do.¡± A shade of confusion appeared on Xue Ruo¡¯s fair face. Clearly, she didn¡¯t understand why Ye Li was asking about the location of the Soul Dark Race. ¡°If you know, then lead the way.¡± ¡°Elder, what are you going to do there?¡± Xue Ruo¡¯s fair face was even more puzzled. ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? Naturally, it¡¯s to exterminate the Soul Dark Race.¡± Hiss¡­ Upon hearing his words, Xue Ruo couldn¡¯t help but inhale sharply again, never expecting Ye Li to say such a thing. ¡°Elder, but that is the Soul Dark Race!¡± Xue Ruo felt that Ye Li must have gone mad. ¡°In fact, Elder, I know,¡± Xue Ruo looked at Ye Li, ¡°those zombies are not even 3rd tier Heavenly Saint rank from the dark race, you must be joking with me.¡± In short, Xue Ruo would never believe that the Apocalypse Legion belonged to the 3rd tier Heavenly Saint rank of the dark race. ¡°Stop talking nonsense and lead the way.¡± Impatience flickered over Ye Li¡¯s handsome face. Hearing his words, deep shock appeared on Xue Ruo¡¯s fair visage. Naturally, she dared not go. ¡°Elder, I¡­I¡­ I am too scared to go.¡± Xue Ruo was truly afraid to go! ¡°Do you think,¡± Ye Li looked at Xue Ruo blandly, ¡°at this point, you still have the right to not go?¡± Xue Ruo was startled; she looked at the expression on Ye Li¡¯s face. She had originally thought that Ye Li, so strikingly handsome, must surely be a gentleman! But only now did she realize not only was she wrong, but also terribly so. ¡°Elder, do you really want to go?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Ye Li nodded. He really didn¡¯t understand why Xue Ruo would be afraid. Isn¡¯t it just a small Soul Dark Race? He thought that Xue Ruo ultimately didn¡¯t believe in his strength. Seeing Ye Li¡¯s determination, Xue Ruo knew she could not refuse at this moment. After all, if she didn¡¯t lead Ye Li to the Soul Dark Race, her own fate would be grim. She had originally thought Ye Li wouldn¡¯t do anything to her, but she was now realizing¨C The corners of Ye Li¡¯s eyes hid layers of murderous intent, and his presence commanded respect for miles around! This kind of person¡­ would kill without batting an eye! Consequently, Xue Ruo had to take Ye Li towards the Soul Dark Race. ¡°Elder, let¡¯s go then,¡± Xue Ruo said with shock, regret already filling her heart. If she had known what kind of person Ye Li was, she would have never associated with him. Ye Li then stored the Apocalypse Legion into the system space. This¡­ Xue Ruo was startled, hurriedly rubbing her eyes, feeling certain she must have seen incorrectly. But no matter how much she rubbed her eyes, the result was the same. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The Apocalypse Legion had truly disappeared. Xue Ruo¡¯s heart surged to the ultimate shock, thinking if this was the Elder¡¯s unfathomable ability? An hour later, Ye Li and Xue Ruo arrived outside the territory of the Soul Dark Race. A few dozen meters from them were several members of the Soul Dark Race. ¡°Go, tell them,¡± Ye Li said indifferently, looking at the few Soul Dark Race members a short distance away, ¡°their Soul Dark Race is about to be annihilated.¡± Chapter 1703 - Chapter 1703 What do you think Chapter 1703: What do you think? Chapter 1703: What do you think? Xue Ruo heard this, and a deep shock colored her fair face. ¡°Senior, do we¡­ really have to go?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± A playful expression appeared on Ye Li¡¯s jade-like face. Xue Ruo looked at Ye Li¡¯s expression and couldn¡¯t help but swallow hard. She knew she had to go, otherwise Ye Li would certainly be unpleasant toward her. After all, Ye Li was someone who could do anything. Immediately, Xue Ruo mustered her courage and walked over. A dozen or so of the Soul Dark Race were discussing something when they suddenly looked up in surprise. Simply because they saw the approaching Xue Ruo. ¡°A¡­ human?¡± These dozen or so Spirit Souls hastily blinked their eyes, feeling certain that they must be seeing things. But no matter how they blinked, Xue Ruo was still standing before their eyes. Then, a cold smile spread across the faces of these dozen Spirit Souls. ¡°Human, I truly can¡¯t understand why you would dare show up here!¡± One of the Soul Dark Race spoke coldly to Xue Ruo. Of course, he didn¡¯t understand why Xue Ruo would dare appear at the outskirts of the Soul Dark Race domain. After all, it had been a long time since they had last seen a human here. ¡°You¡­¡± Xue Ruo¡¯s fair face was filled with horror, and she swallowed again, ¡°Your Soul Dark Race will soon be annihilated.¡± This¡­ A dozen or so of the Soul Dark Race were taken aback by her words, and even by racking their brains, they hadn¡¯t anticipated Xue Ruo would say such a thing. ¡°Human, you¡­ you say our Soul Dark Race is about to be annihilated?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Xue Ruo was indeed frightened, but at this moment, this was all she could say. Ha ha ha ha! But what Xue Ruo really hadn¡¯t expected was that these dozen Spirit Souls burst into loud laughter as if they¡¯d never heard such a ridiculous joke. ¡°What¡­ what are you laughing at?¡± Xue Ruo¡¯s face turned red. ¡°Human, you still ask us why we laugh? Do you really not find what you just said ludicrous?¡± One of the Soul Dark Race looked at Xue Ruo with disdain. Xue Ruo was startled by this and after thinking it over, she realized her own words were indeed laughable. ¡°Is that so?¡± Suddenly, a slightly lazy voice drifted into the ears of the dozen or so Soul Dark Race. The dozen or so Spirit Souls were taken aback and turned towards the source of the sound. Looking wasn¡¯t important, but the look of Ye Li struck their souls with astonishment. If they had not seen it with their own eyes, they would never want to believe that there could be such a handsome human in this world. However¡­ After regaining their senses, the dozen or so Soul Dark Race couldn¡¯t help but smirk. They originally thought there was only one human, but they had never anticipated another would appear, which was beyond any explanation. ¡°Humans, have you come here to seek death?¡± One of the Soul Dark Race looked at Ye Li and Xue Ruo and said. Ye Li laughed, he truly laughed. Though he had laughed countless times since arriving in this world, this was the most joyful moment. Simply because he found it too hilarious. Seeking death? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Would he, Ye Li, come to seek death? ¡°He says we¡¯ve come to seek death, what do you think?¡± Ye Li looked towards Xue Ruo at his side. Ah? Startled by his question, Xue Ruo responded to Ye Li, ¡°I, I, I¡­ I don¡¯t know.¡± Chapter 1704 - Chapter 1704 Just say Demon King Ye Li has arrived Chapter 1704: Just say Demon King Ye Li has arrived. Chapter 1704: Just say Demon King Ye Li has arrived. Ye Li heard Xue Ruo¡¯s words and couldn¡¯t help but smile to himself. He really didn¡¯t understand why Xue Ruo was so afraid. He had told her that he was very strong and there was no need to fear, but Xue Ruo seemed not to believe it at all. ¡°Human, is there anything worth pretending for at this point?!¡± More than a dozen members of the Soul Dark Race stared intently at Ye Li and Xue Ruo. In their eyes, Ye Li and Xue Ruo were already dead bodies. ¡°Sigh.¡± Ye Li shook his head simply because he felt that the dozen Spirit Souls in front of him were rather pitiful. ¡°Do you really trust your own eyes?¡± What?! The more than a dozen members of the Soul Dark Race were all taken aback, of course they had not expected Ye Li to utter such words. At the same time, they didn¡¯t understand what Ye Li meant. ¡°Human, what do you mean?¡± One of the Spirit Souls stared at Ye Li and asked. ¡°Do you think,¡± Ye Li said with an indifferent smile, ¡°that I would tell you?¡± Upon hearing these words from Ye Li, all members of the Soul Dark Race flew into a sudden rage, and flames of anger erupted above their heads. ¡°Human, since you came here to seek death, don¡¯t blame us for being rude!¡± As this member of the Soul Dark Race spoke, more than a dozen members of the Soul Dark Race charged towards Ye Li and Xue Ruo. Seeing the members of the Soul Dark Race take action, Xue Ruo quickly backed up several steps and hid behind Ye Li. Ye Li smiled confidently, thinking that Xue Ruo still needed to work on her courage. ¡°Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh!¡± Just as the more than a dozen charging members of the Soul Dark Race were about to reach Ye Li, a series of rushing wind sounds emerged. Ahhh! Following closely were the screams of the more than a dozen members of the Soul Dark Race. One could see that all the members of the Soul Dark Race who were charging at Ye Li had fallen to the ground, each with a startling blood hole in their foreheads, devoid of any sign of life. How¡­ How is this possible?! One member of the Soul Dark Race still standing in place stared at this scene, completely dumbfounded, as if struck by a bolt of lightning from a clear sky. In his view, this was an absolutely impossible occurrence. ¡°Now,¡± Ye Li said calmly to the surviving, terrified member of the Soul Dark Race, ¡°do you still trust your own eyes?¡± That member of the Soul Dark Race couldn¡¯t even utter a complete sentence, his face filled with all the terror one could imagine. Even Xue Ruo was stunned. Although she had witnessed Ye Li¡¯s power and knew that for Ye Li to kill these dozen or so Spirit Souls was far too simple, she was still shocked. Of course, she wasn¡¯t afraid of these dozen members of the Soul Dark Race but of the entire Soul Dark Race! The remaining member of the Soul Dark Race finally understood what Ye Li meant. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At that moment, his heart was filled with endless regret; had he known how terrifying Ye Li was, he certainly would not have provoked him! Alas, there is no medicine for regret in this world. ¡°Go, go tell your leader that the Demon King Ye Li has arrived.¡± Ye Li spoke slowly to the surviving member of the Soul Dark Race. The Soul Dark Race member was startled upon hearing this, and although he hadn¡¯t heard of the Demon King Ye Li, the name alone made him realize there was no chance of survival. Chapter 1705 - Chapter 1705 Two humans came from outside the tribal Chapter 1705: Two humans came from outside the tribal territory. Chapter 1705: Two humans came from outside the tribal territory. However, this member of the Soul Dark Race seemed to have been granted a great reprieve. He certainly knew that as long as he entered the clan territory, that would be safety! ¡°Good! I¡¯ll go tell the Leader right now!¡± After dropping these words, the Soul Dark Race member swiftly took off from the spot, reaching his fastest speed ever. ¡°Senior, shall we leave now?¡± Xue Ruo cautiously said to Ye Li. Ye Li shook his head helplessly, reflecting on how Xue Ruo¡¯s courage had shrunk to an extreme level. ¡°Xue Ruo, do you really not trust me that much?¡± ¡°Senior, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t trust you, but this is the entire Soul Dark Race!¡± A profound terror was etched onto Xue Ruo¡¯s pale face. She had never imagined that one day she would confront the entire dark race alongside a man with such a noble appearance¡­ ¡­ In the Soul Dark Race¡¯s great hall! ¡°Leader! Leader!¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± The Spirit Soul Tribe Dark Race Leader was somewhat taken aback, honestly not understanding what could have caused his subordinate such panic. ¡°Something terrible has happened! Two humans have come to the outskirts of our territory, and one of those humans, one of those humans¡­¡± The Soul Dark Race member swallowed hard, his cold sweat pouring down like rain. Inside the great hall, all the members of the Soul Dark Race were stunned, wondering what about humans could be so frightening. ¡°Continue!¡± The Spirit Soul Tribe Dark Race Leader said in a stern voice. ¡°That human is terrifying beyond words, I swear in my whole life I have never seen such a fearsome human, I didn¡¯t even get the chance to see how he acted, and more than a dozen of our people were gone.¡± What?! Upon hearing this, all the members of the Soul Dark Race in the great hall were petrified. Could there really be such a terrifying human? ¡°Are you speaking the truth?¡± The Spirit Soul Tribe Dark Race Leader asked. ¡°Absolutely true, my lord!¡± The Soul Dark Race member was on the verge of tears, simply because he had just experienced the most terrifying thing. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then let¡¯s go out and have a look.¡± The Spirit Soul Tribe Dark Race Leader said calmly, his face showing no sign of fear. Simply because he knew, no matter how fearsome the human, in his presence, they were but ants. Subsequently, all the members of the Soul Dark Race inside the great hall walked out. ¡°Senior, please¡­ can we please leave?¡± Outside the Soul Dark Race clan territory, Xue Ruo said to Ye Li once again. Ye Li responded with a calm smile, shaking his head. Xue Ruo was truly about to cry. If she had known this would happen, she would have stayed as far away from Ye Li as possible when she first saw him. ¡°Human!¡± Just as Xue Ruo was about to say something more, an incredibly chilling voice entered her ears. Upon hearing it, Xue Ruo¡¯s whole body involuntarily trembled, knowing all too well it was the voice of the Soul Dark Race. Immediately, she hurriedly fixed her gaze. At that glance, she was terrified out of her wits! Simply because she saw thousands of Soul Dark Race members coming out. ¡°Senior, what¡­ what should we do?¡± Fear crept deeply onto Xue Ruo¡¯s pale face. This was absolutely the most terrifying moment of her life. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°What do you mean what should we do?¡± Ye Li said with a slight smile. ¡°With so many of the dark race, we are definitely doomed this time,¡± Xue Ruo said. ¡°Heh.¡± Ye Li chuckled but did not reply. Chapter 1706 - Chapter 1706 Quick let them come over so I can slay them Chapter 1706: Quick, let them come over, so I can slay them Chapter 1706: Quick, let them come over, so I can slay them Before Ye Li and Xue Ruo, thousands of Soul Dark Race members had already arrived close by. To these Soul Dark Race creatures, Ye Li and Xue Ruo were already dead, with no possibility of survival. ¡°Human, you are very bold,¡± the Spirit Soul Tribe Dark Race Leader said indifferently to Ye Li and Xue Ruo. Ye Li glanced at the Spirit Soul Tribe Dark Race Leader and couldn¡¯t help but chuckle inwardly. He thought to himself that this leader of the Soul Dark Race was too weak, only a Tier 1 Holy Level. To Xue Ruo, a Tier 1 Holy Level Dark Race was unimaginably frightening, but in his eyes, it was nothing more than a true ant. Ye Li¡¯s face showed no fluctuation. Seeing that neither Ye Li nor Xue Ruo responded, the Spirit Soul Tribe Dark Race Leader noticed that Ye Li¡¯s facial expression showed not a trace of fear, something he had not anticipated at all. ¡°Human, are you not afraid?¡± the Spirit Soul Tribe Dark Race Leader asked Ye Li, puzzled. Thousands of the Soul Dark Race also became somewhat dumbfounded. In their view, wasn¡¯t Ye Li supposed to be utterly terrified by now? ¡°Why should I be afraid?¡± A playful expression appeared on Ye Li¡¯s handsome face. Upon hearing this, thousands of Soul Dark Race were stunned; they certainly did not expect Ye Li to say something like that. ¡°Human, do you not realize that you are about to die?¡± the Spirit Soul Tribe Dark Race Leader stared at Ye Li. ¡°I¡¯m about to die?¡± Ye Li was taken aback, ¡°I really did not know that.¡± The Spirit Soul Tribe Dark Race Leader, observing the expression on Ye Li¡¯s face, became utterly furious. ¡°Human, do you understand how ignorant and arrogant you are?!¡± the Spirit Soul Tribe Dark Race Leader said, looking at Ye Li furiously. By now, Xue Ruo was incredibly frightened. She had seen people courting death, but someone seeking it like Ye Li was truly unprecedented in her life. She did not want to die; she really did not want to die. ¡°Who are you?¡± Ye Li asked the Spirit Soul Tribe Dark Race Leader indifferently. ¡°Heh,¡± the Spirit Soul Tribe Dark Race Leader gave a cold laugh upon hearing this, ¡°I am the Spirit Soul Tribe Dark Race Leader!¡± ¡°So, what are you waiting for? Order them to come forward and meet their death.¡± Hiss¡­ As soon as these words were spoken, thousands of the Soul Dark Race were stunned. It had never crossed their minds that Ye Li would utter such words. In their eyes, Ye Li was far too arrogant. In the past, not only had they never seen such an arrogant human, but they had also never even heard of one. The Spirit Soul Tribe Dark Race Leader couldn¡¯t help but rage furiously, shouting at Ye Li: ¡°Human, since you so wish to find death, I will grant it to you!¡± ¡°Tear these two humans into ten thousand pieces!¡± With the command of the Spirit Soul Tribe Dark Race Leader, thousands of the Soul Dark Race charged fiercely toward Ye Li and Xue Ruo. Of course, no fluctuation appeared on Ye Li¡¯s face. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This was because, ever since he had crossed over into this world, he had encountered many such scenes. Why couldn¡¯t they understand? Just as thousands of the Soul Dark Race were charging at them, Ye Li took out the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword from the system space. Clang! Instantly, in front of thousands of the Soul Dark Race, only a flash of lightning and a cold light burst out! Chapter 1707 - Chapter 1707 Choose the chance to die Chapter 1707: Choose the chance to die. Chapter 1707: Choose the chance to die. Thousands of Spirit Soul Tribe Dark Race before them flashed a lightning cold light. Instantly, the sound of swords and dragons began to ring incessantly. Hiss¡­ Thousands of Spirit Soul Tribe Dark Race charging towards Ye Li abruptly stopped their footsteps, all inhaling a cool breath. Only because, they discovered that atop Ye Li¡¯s head was coiled a five-clawed blood dragon. This this this¡­ These thousands of Spirit Soul Tribe Dark Race were all utterly horrified, they could never have imagined such a phenomenon occurring. Xue Ruo was also shocked. She quickly rubbed her eyes, but no matter how much she rubbed, the result was the same. She glanced again at the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword in Ye Li¡¯s hand, and at that glance, she felt as though she was already in the Abyss of Tartarus. What kind of horrifying Weapon was this, merely one glance, and there was no possibility of living any longer. The Spirit Soul Tribe Dark Race Leader was also somewhat dazed. However, it wasn¡¯t long before he regained his composure and said coldly, ¡°Attack! You bunch of trash!¡± Seeing such a scene, the thousands of Spirit Soul Tribe Dark Race still standing hesitated, swallowing their saliva, and could only charge towards Ye Li again. ¡°Xuantian¡­ Supreme Demon Sword Technique!¡± Ye Li raised the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword high and unleashed an SSS god-level skill. A supreme sword beam interwoven with the power of ancient gods and devils flew out. Hiss¡­ Seeing such a terrifying attack approaching, a chill involuntarily surged from their tailbones to their foreheads. Boom! Suddenly, the location of the thousands of Spirit Soul Tribe Dark Race erupted into a thunderous explosion! Ahhh ahhh! Immediately after, screams began ringing incessantly. One sword! Just one sword! When the pervasive sword light disappeared, one could see thousands of Spirit Soul Tribe Dark Race already lying on the ground, devoid of any signs of life. ¡°How¡­ how is this possible?!¡± The Spirit Soul Tribe Dark Race Leader looked at the scene before him and was terrified beyond measure. He couldn¡¯t have imagined such a scene occurring! Ye Li¡¯s face, of course, showed no fluctuation, still as calm as water. And Xue Ruo had already stiffened like a clay statue on the spot, unable to recover her senses for a long time. ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Ye Li looked indifferently at the Spirit Soul Tribe Dark Race Leader, ¡°how do you want to die?¡± Ye Li thought, after all this was the Spirit Soul Tribe Dark Race Leader, giving him a chance to choose his death was not entirely out of the question. Hearing this, the Spirit Soul Tribe Dark Race Leader was terrified beyond measure, his face more frightened than ever. ¡°I I I¡­¡± The Spirit Soul Tribe Dark Race Leader could not utter a complete sentence. Seeing this, Ye Li couldn¡¯t help but sigh inwardly. He thought, why when he gave these dark race a chance to choose their death, did they always not choose? ¡°It seems you are not prepared to choose the chance of death?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ye Li looked indifferently at the Spirit Soul Tribe Dark Race Leader. The Spirit Soul Tribe Dark Race Leader swore, this was the most terrified he had ever been in his life! At the same time, one word surfaced in his mind! That word was¡­ run! Immediately, the Spirit Soul Tribe Dark Race Leader leaped up and ran, his speed reaching the fastest in his history! Chapter 1708 - Chapter 1708 Do you really want to know my realm Chapter 1708: Do you really want to know my realm? Chapter 1708: Do you really want to know my realm? ¡°Senior, he has escaped.¡± Xue Ruo came to her senses and hurriedly spoke to Ye Li. ¡°Do you think,¡± a playful smile appeared on Ye Li¡¯s handsome face, ¡°that he can truly escape?¡± Just as Xue Ruo was about to answer, she realized that Ye Li was no longer where he had been. What appeared in her vision was only an afterimage! The Soul Dark Race desperately ran. He did not want to die, he truly did not wish to die! But just when he wanted to see if Ye Li had followed, a turn of his head filled him with immense joy. Because Ye Li had not given chase. Then, he prepared to flee! However, as he turned back around, he froze, as if petrified. Because Ye Li was standing right in front of him! Hiss¡­ The Spirit Soul Tribe Dark Race Leader looked at Ye Li and gasped in cold air, his eyes filled with terror. He could never have dreamt that Ye Li would suddenly appear. Ye Li smiled faintly, regarding the Spirit Soul Tribe Dark Race Leader with amusement before slowly saying, ¡°Is this the route you chose for your escape?¡± At this moment, the Spirit Soul Tribe Dark Race Leader couldn¡¯t utter a complete sentence, his face painting a picture of sheer terror. After what seemed an eternity, the Spirit Soul Tribe Dark Race Leader finally spoke to Ye Li, ¡°Human, can you¡­ can you spare my life?¡± The Spirit Soul Tribe Dark Race Leader certainly did not wish to die. ¡°What do you think?¡± Ye Li looked calmly at the Spirit Soul Tribe Dark Race Leader. The Spirit Soul Tribe Dark Race Leader knew full well that Ye Li would not spare him. Fear was written all over his face. ¡°I will fight you!¡± Having said that, the Spirit Soul Tribe Dark Race Leader prepared to strike at Ye Li. Unfortunately for him, how could the Spirit Soul Tribe Dark Race Leader ever be a match for Ye Li? Swoosh! A sound of cutting wind emerged, and the Spirit Soul Tribe Dark Race Leader¡¯s life permanently vanished from this world. Ye Li looked at the corpse of the Spirit Soul Tribe Dark Race Leader indifferently and shook his head, saying, ¡°In your next life, have better vision.¡± He thought about how there were always too many people in this world without insight, and how this not only harmed themselves but also their families. Then, Ye Li slowly walked back. He found that Xue Ruo was still waiting for him in the same place. Upon seeing Ye Li¡¯s return, Xue Ruo breathed a sigh of relief, quickly stepped up to his side, and spoke to him, ¡°Senior, you¡¯ve finally returned.¡± Xue Ruo had been terrified to the extreme before, but now she realized how ridiculous her fear had been. She had never imagined that Ye Li could be such a powerful being. Looking at Ye Li¡¯s handsome face, Xue Ruo hesitated, as if there were words she found hard to voice. After a few seconds, Xue Ruo finally mustered up the courage to ask Ye Li, ¡°Senior, what¡­ what Realm are you in?¡± ¡°What Realm?¡± Ye Li smiled, looking at Xue Ruo¡¯s curious face, ¡°Do you really want to know?¡± ¡°I want to know.¡± Ye Li smiled faintly, ¡°Nothing more than a fourth-tier celestial saint.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only What?! Upon hearing his words, Xue Ruo involuntarily stepped back, never in her wildest dreams thinking that Ye Li would say such a thing. Fourth-tier¡­ celestial saint? She had never imagined that Ye Li was a warrior with fourth-tier celestial saint special genes! You must know, even the head of their Taihe Sect was only a fifth-tier terrestrial saint! Chapter 1709 - Chapter 1709 Taihe Sect Chapter 1709: Taihe Sect Chapter 1709: Taihe Sect Xue Ruo looked at Ye Li in complete astonishment; she certainly hadn¡¯t anticipated that Ye Li was a Tier 4 warrior with special B-level genes. ¡°Are you shocked?¡± Ye Li looked at Xue Ruo indifferently. At his words, Xue Ruo was startled again, thinking to herself, shouldn¡¯t she be shocked? Probably anyone would be. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Ye Li spoke slowly. ¡°Where to, senior?¡± A look of confusion appeared on Xue Ruo¡¯s pale face as she stared at Ye Li, not understanding. ¡°To your sect.¡± Ye Li said lightly. What?! Upon hearing this, Xue Ruo¡¯s whole body shuddered because she truly had not expected Ye Li to say such a thing. ¡°Senior, you¡­ you want to go to my sect?¡± ¡°Yes, is there something wrong with that?¡± A playful expression appeared on Ye Li¡¯s handsome face. Swallowing hard, Xue Ruo said, ¡°Senior, you aren¡¯t planning to¡­¡± Suddenly, Xue Ruo thought of a shocking possibility, that Ye Li was going to her sect to destroy it. Thinking this, Xue Ruo couldn¡¯t help but be terrified. What Xue Ruo was thinking, Ye Li had already seen through. ¡°I am just going to take a look at your sect, where did your mind wander off to?¡± Ye Li said with a slight curl of his lip. Xue Ruo was stunned; she could swear she was truly in shock. She hadn¡¯t voiced out her thoughts, yet the senior had seen right through them? She dared not think about how terrifying Ye Li could truly be! Perhaps¡­ the senior might be the most terrifying warrior with special genes in this world. ¡°Senior, you¡­ you really are just going to look at my sect?¡± Xue Ruo still doubted Ye Li¡¯s words. ¡°So?¡± Ye Li smiled faintly, ¡°Are you unwilling?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that, senior, it¡¯s just¡­¡± Xue Ruo tried to speak, but she really didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°Alright, lead the way.¡± Ye Li said slowly. At his words, Xue Ruo could only lead the way. Her sect was called the Taihe Sect! The sect was led by a fifth-tier warrior with special genes. ¡­ Mount Taihe. Ye Li and Xue Ruo had already arrived at the foot of Mount Taihe. ¡°Senior, this is the Taihe Sect.¡± Xue Ruo told Ye Li. Ye Li nodded; he surveyed Mount Taihe and found the spiritual energy to be quite dense. ¡°Let¡¯s go up the mountain.¡± Ye Li¡¯s handsome face remained serene. The two started walking up Mount Taihe. Before long, Ye Li and Xue Ruo reached the outskirts of Taihe Sect. ¡°Senior Sister Xue Ruo, you¡¯ve returned.¡± A dozen disciples of Taihe Sect greeted Xue Ruo respectfully. Xue Ruo, being a Tier 1 warrior with special genes, was clearly the number one genius of the heavens in Taihe Sect. After nodding, Xue Ruo led Ye Li into Taihe Sect. Once Ye Li and Xue Ruo entered Taihe Sect, all the disciples in the square shifted their gaze towards them. ¡°Senior Sister Xue Ruo has come back.¡± ¡°Yes, but the person with Senior Sister Xue Ruo¡­ is so handsome.¡± ¡°Oh my, what an otherworldly face!¡± Ye Li¡¯s appearance had caused quite a stir among the disciples of Taihe Sect. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Xue Ruo, you left the mountain without permission to gain experience, what should your punishment be!¡± Suddenly, an incredibly cold voice entered Ye Li¡¯s ears. Ye Li looked in the direction of the voice and saw a rather attractive girl. The girl was about the same age as Xue Ruo, also a Tier 1 warrior with special genes; it seemed that this girl was also Taihe Sect¡¯s number one genius of the heavens. ¡°Lin Yun!¡± Chapter 1710 - Chapter 1710 You are not qualified Chapter 1710: You are not qualified Chapter 1710: You are not qualified Lin Yun walked up to Xue Ruo, disdain in her voice as she spoke, ¡°You going down the mountain, I have told the master! Now, see what you can do!¡± ¡°Lin Yun, you¡­¡±! Xue Ruo looked at Lin Yun with immense anger. Lin Yun just smirked slightly, ¡°Eh?¡± Suddenly, Lin Yun stalled, simply because she saw Ye Li. ¡°You are?¡± Lin Yun thought Ye Li was a disciple of the Taihe Sect. Ye Li, of course, did not want to bother with such an ant like Lin Yun. A Tier 1 Heavenly King warrior with B-level genes, might be the number one genius of the heavens in the Taihe Sect, but in his presence, it¡¯s nothing more than a real ant. Lin Yun saw that Ye Li had not responded to her, and she couldn¡¯t help but frown! ¡°Do you not hear me,¡± Lin Yun stared at Ye Li intensely, ¡°I am talking to you?¡± Ye Li secretly shook his head, not understanding why there were always so many ants appearing before him. ¡°Do you think you¡¯re even qualified to speak to me?¡± Hiss¡­ With these words, all the disciples in the plaza couldn¡¯t stop themselves from gasping in shock, they could never have imagined Ye Li would say such arrogant words. ¡°What¡­ what did you say?!¡± Lin Yun had not expected Ye Li to dare to speak to her like this. ¡°Do you think,¡± Ye Li looked at Lin Yun sarcastically, ¡°I would repeat myself?¡± Upon hearing this, Lin Yun¡¯s eyes burst with fury! ¡°You¡­ do you know who I am?¡± All the disciples in the plaza were absolutely stunned, Lin Yun was the Taihe Sect¡¯s number one genius, how could Ye Li dare? ¡°Do you think,¡± Ye Li smiled, ¡°I have any interest in knowing who you are?¡± Lin Yun could no longer tolerate Ye Li¡¯s arrogance, and she raised her palm! On her palm, spiritual power was fully displayed. Bang¡­ Lin Yun struck heavily towards Ye Li. All the disciples in the plaza shook their heads, pitying Ye Li because, in their eyes, Ye Li was about to face a disastrous fate. There was no other reason, only because Ye Li had offended Lin Yun. Xue Ruo was also stunned, she naturally hadn¡¯t expected that Lin Yun would suddenly take action. She knew Lin Yun was no match for Ye Li! But¡­ She looked at Ye Li and noticed that Ye Li hadn¡¯t made any move to dodge or defend. Undoubtedly, Lin Yun¡¯s palm struck Ye Li hard. Lin Yun knew right away that Ye Li had paid the price for his arrogance. But what she had never imagined was that not only had Ye Li not paid the price for his arrogance, he had not even taken half a step back. ¡°How¡­ how is it possible?!¡± Lin Yun¡¯s pupils dilated in shock! She couldn¡¯t believe that her palm strike had hit Ye Li so hard, and yet he stood completely unharmed. The disciples in the plaza were also dumbstruck, they rubbed their eyes furiously, convinced they must have seen wrong, but no matter how much they rubbed, the result was the same. Seeing this, Xue Ruo finally understood why Ye Li did not dodge. ¡°I said you weren¡¯t qualified, why can¡¯t you just accept it?¡± Ye Li looked at Lin Yun indifferently. As his voice fell, Lin Yun was thrown backwards. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This¡­ Everyone in the plaza was stunned because they hadn¡¯t seen how Ye Li had made his move. But Lin Yun had been thrown backwards! So¡­ All the disciples swallowed hard, could it be that this person was such a powerful warrior with B-level genes? Chapter 1711 - Chapter 1711 Sect Master of Taihe Sect Chapter 1711: Sect Master of Taihe Sect Chapter 1711: Sect Master of Taihe Sect The disciples in the Taihe Sect¡¯s square all stared agape at the scene unfolding before their eyes. They saw Lin Yun heavily crashing to the ground. Lin Yun herself was stunned. She could never have dreamed that she would be sent flying backward. ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡± At that moment, Lin Yun was incapable of uttering a complete sentence. Her fair face was filled with as much astonishment as it could show. ¡°You¡­ wait for me!¡± Just then, Lin Yun sprang up from the ground and roared at Ye Li. As her words fell, she headed towards the great hall! The disciples in the square naturally knew that Lin Yun was going to report what had happened. They all looked at Ye Li in horror, wanting to know exactly what kind of being Xue Ruo had brought back! After all, Lin Yun was the number one genius of Taihe Sect, a warrior with Tier 1 Heavenly King special genes! A warrior with Tier 1 Heavenly King special genes was so easily defeated in front of Ye Li? Had they not seen it with their own eyes, they would have never believed it. The Great Hall. At this moment, the Sect Master of Taihe Sect, Wu Ming, and the elders were all present. ¡°Master!¡± Lin Yun entered the great hall and called out to Sect Master Wu Ming, who was sitting on the throne. ¡°Lin Yun, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Seeing Lin Yun¡¯s disheveled appearance, Sect Master Wu Ming was somewhat taken aback. The elders inside the hall were equally puzzled, not understanding why Lin Yun was in such a state. ¡°Master, here¡¯s what happened.¡± Lin Yun then reported the entire incident to Sect Master Wu Ming. What!!! Upon hearing this, Sect Master Wu Ming and the elders were all astounded. They certainly hadn¡¯t expected Lin Yun to say such things. ¡°Lin Yun, are you telling the truth?¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s true, Master,¡± Lin Yun said hastily. Sect Master Wu Ming¡¯s face showed shock. He wondered, could there really be such a talent? Lin Yun was the number one genius of Taihe Sect, at the Tier 1 Heavenly King Realm, yet she had been so easily dispatched? ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s go outside and see for ourselves,¡± Sect Master Wu Ming said to the elders. The elders nodded in agreement. Immediately, Sect Master Wu Ming and the elders stepped out of the great hall. ¡°The Sect Master is coming!¡± Nobody knew who shouted it, but the cry rang out. All the disciples in the square turned their attention in unison, seeing the Sect Master and the elders approaching. Lin Yun naturally followed close beside Sect Master Wu Ming, her face showing a chilliness. Before long, Sect Master Wu Ming and the elders reached Ye Li¡¯s vicinity. ¡°Master, it¡¯s him!¡± Lin Yun spoke coldly to Ye Li. ¡°Young man, you are¡­?¡± Sect Master Wu Ming looked at Ye Li with confusion. ¡°My name is Ye Li.¡± Ye Li spoke slowly, his expression showing no change. Ye Li? Clearly, Sect Master Wu Ming had never heard the name Ye Li before. ¡°Ye Li, you do not appear to be a disciple of my Taihe Sect, are you?¡± ¡°That¡¯s correct.¡± Ye Li nodded. ¡°Then if you are not a disciple of my Taihe Sect, why have you come here and attacked a disciple of my sect?¡± Sect Master Wu Ming¡¯s face grew colder. ¡°Perhaps,¡± Ye Li thought for a moment, ¡°this is a great honor for your Taihe Sect.¡± What!!! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Upon hearing this, everyone in the square was at a loss for words. Could this¡­ be a great honor for the Taihe Sect? Could this person before them¡­ be a madman? ¡°You¡­ say¡­ what?!¡± Sect Master Wu Ming spoke coldly to Ye Li. Chapter 1712 - Chapter 1712 Nothing to be surprised about Chapter 1712: Nothing to be surprised about Chapter 1712: Nothing to be surprised about Ye Li¡¯s face, as beautiful as jade, was of course without any fluctuation. ¡°And are you not only pathetically weak, but also deaf?¡± Indeed, Ye Li was right, the Sect Master of Taihe Sect, Wu Ming, was just a fifth-tier earth saint class warrior with special genes, and in front of him, he was pathetically weak. However, when the disciples in the square heard these words, they were shocked beyond measure! They all thought Ye Li was far too arrogant! Never before had they seen someone as arrogant as Ye Li, they hadn¡¯t even heard of such a thing. ¡°Young man, how dare you be so arrogant?!¡± Sect Master Wu Ming roared at Ye Li, filled with immense anger. He wondered why Ye Li, of all things, went and provoked the heavens instead of causing trouble on earth! Lin Yun was also stunned. Where did she think that Ye Li, in the face of the sect master, could still afford to be so arrogant? She had originally thought that upon seeing the sect master, Ye Li would have been scared out of his wits instantly. But now it seemed, she was not only wrong, but terribly so. ¡°Why do I dare to be so arrogant?¡± Ye Li nodded slightly, glanced at the sun above, ¡°Perhaps because I am a strong warrior with special genes.¡± ¡°Young man, how dare you be so arrogant!¡± Unable to tolerate Ye Li¡¯s arrogance any longer, the Grand Elder of Taihe Sect attacked Ye Li with a heavy palm that moved with extreme speed. Ye Li shook his head; why couldn¡¯t these people understand? He had already told them that he was a strong warrior with special genes, yet sadly, they did not believe it, and there was nothing he could do. Ah! Just as the hand of the Grand Elder was about to strike Ye Li¡¯s body, he suddenly flew backward. What?! Everyone in the square, seeing this scene, couldn¡¯t help but cry out in astonishment. They still hadn¡¯t seen how Ye Li had made a move, and yet the Grand Elder had been sent flying. Keep in mind, the Grand Elder was a Tier 4 earth saint class warrior with special genes! Could he really not withstand a strike from the man before them? How terrifying was this person¡­?! The disciples in the square felt that they had witnessed the strongest warrior with special genes in history. The Sect Master of Taihe Sect, Wu Ming, was also stunned. He had never imagined that the Grand Elder would be sent flying in an instant. ¡°You you you¡­¡± At this moment, Sect Master Wu Ming, could not utter a complete sentence. ¡°Heh,¡± Ye Li smiled faintly, ¡°Is there anything surprising about this?¡± Sect Master Wu Ming, hearing this, came back to his senses; he was not a fool and knew that Ye Li could no longer be described just as a genius. Even the Grand Elder couldn¡¯t withstand a single hit from him; even if he was a fifth-tier earth saint class warrior with special genes, he might as well have been nothing! ¡°Senior!¡± Suddenly, Sect Master Wu Ming called out to Ye Li with utmost respect. ¡°Senior!¡± Immediately after, the elders also hurriedly called out to Sect Master Wu Ming. This this this¡­ Lin Yun, watching the scene unfold, involuntarily stepped back several paces, her pupils dilated several times over. Such a scene was indeed beyond her scope of expectation. Xue Ruo, of course, didn¡¯t expect this either! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Sect Master Wu Ming calling Ye Li senior, he didn¡¯t expect it himself; after being stunned for a few seconds, Ye Li came back to his senses. ¡°You¡¯re not too bad.¡± Ye Li said to Sect Master Wu Ming lightly. Sect Master Wu Ming¡¯s body was already soaked with cold sweat, only because he had just realized how terrifying Ye Li really was! Standing in front of Ye Li was like being oppressed by a great mountain, breathless! Chapter 1713 - Chapter 1713 Demon Tiger Dark Race Chapter 1713: Demon Tiger Dark Race Chapter 1713: Demon Tiger Dark Race ¡°Senior, you¡­ what powerful being are you?¡± Sect Master Wu Ming of Taihe Sect had never seen such a terrifying warrior with special genes! It was as if one look was enough to eliminate all possibilities of life. ¡°Do you wish to ask about my Realm?¡± Ye Li smiled calmly, wondering why people always liked to inquire about his Realm. ¡°Yes, Senior.¡± Sect Master Wu Ming swallowed nervously, he was just too shocked. The elders naturally felt the same; they noticed that Ye Li¡¯s eyes held layers of murderous intent, and he radiated an awe-inspiring presence for a hundred paces around him! All the disciples on the square, including Lin Yun, turned their eyes to Ye Li as they too wanted to know his exact Realm. ¡°It is merely the Tier 4 Saint level, nothing worth making such a fuss over.¡± Ye Li commented with a slight curl of his lip. My heavens!!! As these words were spoken, everyone on the square gasped in astonishment, feeling as if they heard words that should have been impossible to hear. Tier 4¡­ Saint level? What kind of divine Realm was this? Lin Yun¡¯s pale face showed the utmost shock; she could have never imagined that Ye Li was a warrior with special genes at the Tier 4 Saint level! ¡°Senior, you-you-you¡­¡± Sect Master Wu Ming was at a loss for words. Sigh. Ye Li sighed to himself, not understanding why these people were so surprised. ¡°Sect Master, the dark race¡­ the Demon Tiger Dark Race has gathered at the foot of the mountain!¡± Abruptly, a disciple rushed forward, speaking to Sect Master Wu Ming with the same alarm as if the sky were falling. What!!! Upon hearing these words, everyone on the square was left utterly shocked. The Demon Tiger Dark Race? Of course, they had never expected that the Demon Tiger Dark Race would suddenly gather at the base of Mount Taihe. Ye Li had also encountered the Demon Tiger Dark Race before, but he had wiped them out. ¡°Sect Master, the Demon Tiger Dark Race is a tenth-tier Saint level dark race; we stand no chance against them.¡± An elder spoke to Sect Master Wu Ming with extreme fear. At that moment, Sect Master Wu Ming did not know what to do, he was completely at a loss. Suddenly, he thought of something and quickly turned his gaze to Ye Li. ¡°Senior, could you possibly¡­¡± Sect Master Wu Ming looked at Ye Li with a pleading gaze. Although he knew the chances of Ye Li helping Taihe Sect were slim, he had no choice but to ask for Ye Li¡¯s assistance now. ¡°Senior, could you please help us?¡± Xue Ruo also turned her gaze to Ye Li, her fair face showing an earnest plea. Hehe. Ye Li smiled calmly. ¡°Isn¡¯t it just the Demon Tiger Dark Race? Nothing worth making such a fuss over.¡± From what that elder had just said, Ye Li learned that the Leader of the Demon Tiger Dark Race was a tenth-tier Saint level of the dark race. To him, a tenth-tier Saint level dark race was still like ants. ¡°Senior, you are willing to help us?¡± Xue Ruo looked at Ye Li tentatively. ¡°Mhm.¡± Ye Li nodded. Then, he walked slowly outside. Sect Master Wu Ming hurriedly followed! Soon after, hundreds of disciples from Taihe Sect also followed! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only It didn¡¯t take long before they reached the foot of Mount Taihe. At the foot of Mount Taihe, over a thousand Daemon Tiger Dark Race came into their view. ¡°Humans of Taihe Sect, your time of death has come!¡± A tenth-tier Saint level Demon Tiger coldly said to the people of Taihe Sect. Clearly, this tenth-tier Saint level Demon Tiger was the Leader of the Demon Tiger Dark Race. Chapter 1714 - Chapter 1714 I can slay you all Chapter 1714: I can slay you all Chapter 1714: I can slay you all In the eyes of the Leader of the Devil Tiger Dark Race, the humans before him were already dead, devoid of any chance of survival. Ye Li¡¯s face remained expressionless as he looked indifferently at the leader. ¡°Why have you appeared before my eyes?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± The Leader of the Devil Tiger Dark Race faltered, as he certainly had not expected such words from a human. ¡°It means,¡± Ye Li pondered, ¡°that you¡¯re about to die.¡± What?! Upon these words, the leader and the thousands of Demon Tigers were all stunned. ¡°Human, what¡­ what did you say?¡± ¡°Usually, I wouldn¡¯t repeat myself to a dead man.¡± Ye Li slowly spoke. Ha ha ha ha! Unexpectedly to Ye Li, the Leader of the Devil Tiger Dark Race burst into loud laughter, as if he had never heard such a ludicrous statement. ¡°What are you laughing at?¡± A hint of confusion appeared on Ye Li¡¯s handsome face. ¡°What am I laughing at?¡± the leader looked contemptuously at Ye Li. ¡°Human, don¡¯t you think what you said is ridiculously funny?¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± With that, Ye Li drew out the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword from his system space. Clang! Instantly, the sounds of the sword and dragon¡¯s roars began incessantly. Hiss¡­ All from the Taihe Sect inhaled sharply because they saw the five-clawed blood dragon hovering above Ye Li¡¯s head. They could never have imagined such a phenomenon. The entire Demon Tiger Dark Race was naturally frozen in place like clay statues! Such a phenomenon¡­ was terrifying indeed! ¡°Now,¡± Ye Li raised the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword in his hand, ¡°do you still find my words funny?¡± At this moment, everyone present was struck with immense terror, their bodies trembling uncontrollably. Just one glance at the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword in Ye Li¡¯s hand was like being in the Abyss of Tartarus. The Leader of the Devil Tiger Dark Race was too shocked to speak; his face was filled with astonishment. ¡°I¡¯m asking you,¡± Ye Li looked calmly at the leader, ¡°answer.¡± After a long time, the leader finally came to his senses, glaring at Ye Li furiously. ¡°Human, don¡¯t be so smug. Even though the weapon in your hand is terrifying, do you really think you can defeat us?¡± ¡°No.¡± Ye Li shook his head. The Leader of the Devil Tiger Dark Race certainly had not expected Ye Li to respond that way. Then, the corners of the leader¡¯s mouth slightly curved up, ¡°Human, since you know you can¡¯t defeat us, why aren¡¯t you showing fear?¡± ¡°I indeed cannot defeat you, but,¡± Ye Li pondered for a few seconds, ¡°I can slay you.¡± Hiss¡­ Upon hearing this, the entire Demon Tiger Dark Race collectively gasped, their faces filled with shock. ¡°Human, you are arrogant!¡± The Leader of the Devil Tiger Dark Race coldly spoke to Ye Li. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Am I arrogant?¡± Ye Li chuckled coldly, then invoked Swift Steps. In an instant, Ye Li vanished from the spot. Everyone from the Taihe Sect was startled, certainly not expecting Ye Li to suddenly disappear, all they saw was a lingering afterimage. Even the Demon Tiger Dark Race had not anticipated this; they hurriedly tried to track Ye Li¡¯s figure! Chapter 1715 - Chapter 1715 Exterminate the Demon Tiger Dark Race Chapter 1715: Exterminate the Demon Tiger Dark Race Chapter 1715: Exterminate the Demon Tiger Dark Race Taihe Sect, and the entire Demon Tiger Dark Race were all in utter shock. They could never have imagined that Ye Li would suddenly disappear from the spot. They hurriedly tried to capture Ye Li¡¯s figure, but no matter what, they couldn¡¯t catch it! When Ye Li appeared again, he was already in front of the Leader of the Devil Tiger Dark Race. The Leader of the Devil Tiger Dark Race, upon seeing the suddenly appeared Ye Li, couldn¡¯t help but his pupils shrank violently. ¡°You¡­ you¡­ you¡­¡± Alas, the Leader of the Devil Tiger Dark Race had no chance to finish the next words, as he would never have the opportunity to continue. For Ye Li, holding the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword, had already made his move. Whoosh! A supreme sword beam streaked across. Ahhh!!! What followed was the Leader of the Devil Tiger Dark Race¡¯s scream of agony. It was only then that the Demon Tiger Dark Race reacted; they quickly looked in the direction of the sound. What they saw, however, was so horrifying that it chilled them to the core. For the head of the Leader of the Devil Tiger Dark Race had already fallen to the ground. Thousands of Demon Tiger Dark Race members were stunned as if struck by lightning, frozen in place. Silence, you could hear a pin drop! Even the people of Taihe Sect had not expected such a scene. ¡°Now, do you still think I can¡¯t kill you all?¡± Ye Chen said indifferently as he looked at the body of the Leader of the Devil Tiger Dark Race. At the sound of his voice, the thousands of Demon Tiger Dark Race finally snapped out of it! Suddenly, a Demon Tiger from the dark race, furious beyond measure, shouted at Ye Li: ¡°He has slain our leader, avenge the leader!¡± Immediately, thousands of Demon Tiger Dark Race rushed towards Ye Li. Seeing this situation, Ye Li couldn¡¯t help but shake his head secretly, wondering why these Demon Tigers of the dark race just couldn¡¯t understand? But, behold: Ye Li leaped from the ground, rose into the air, and held high the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword in his hand. ¡°With one sword, I shall slay all under heaven!¡± At the sound, the sword fell. A supreme sword beam of unparalleled terror streaked toward them. The thousands of Demon Tiger Dark Race below, upon seeing such a formidable sword beam, were utterly terrified. Even if they racked their brains, they couldn¡¯t have anticipated that Ye Li could launch such a terrorizing attack! ¡°Ahhhhh!¡± Suddenly, screams of agony rose incessantly. What?! The people of Taihe Sect, upon witnessing this scene, were shocked beyond measure. If possible, they certainly would not want to believe it, simply because it was too shocking. Just one sword, merely a single stroke! Thousands of Demon Tiger Dark Race had died just like that? Was this the charm of a warrior with Tier 4 Celestial-level special genes? Sect Master Wu Ming of Taihe Sect swallowed hard, thinking if Ye Li wished to slay him, he could do so thousands of times in an instant! Ye Li¡­ such a terror! ¡°Senior, you truly are a divine being!¡± Sect Master Wu Ming quickly approached Ye Li and said with great respect. He was not merely flattering Ye Li but speaking from the depths of his heart! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only How could the people of Taihe Sect not think of Ye Li as a divine being, with the strength displayed by Ye Li being so overwhelmingly terrifying? ¡°Not too bad, it¡¯s not that amazing,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Sss¡­ Upon hearing these words from Ye Li, all the people of Taihe Sect couldn¡¯t help but gasp in shock; they thought not only did Ye Li possess unparalleled strength, but he was also so modest! Compared to Ye Li, they truly were as different as heaven and earth! Chapter 1716 - Chapter 1716 Su Weier Chapter 1716: Su Weier Chapter 1716: Su Weier Ye Li and everyone from the Taihe Sect returned to the sect. After staying in the Taihe Sect for a few days, he left. After leaving the Taihe Sect, he wandered in the wilderness. When he encountered a Zombie Gathering Area, he let the Apocalypse Legion assimilate them. The twelve zombies of the Apocalypse Legion all reached the Tier 4 celestial realm. And he had reached the fifth-tier celestial realm! ¡°Master, all the zombies in this Zombie Gathering Area have been assimilated by us.¡± Ah Da¡¯s voice appeared in Ye Li¡¯s mind. Ye Li nodded. He communicated to Ah Da through his thoughts to continue searching for Zombie Gathering Areas. ¡°To think, in such a small place, there is still such an extraordinary warrior with B-level genes!¡± Suddenly, a disdainful voice reached Ye Li¡¯s ears. Ye Li looked in the direction of the voice. He saw a young girl. She was about his age and looked very beautiful, fairy-like. What Ye Li didn¡¯t expect was that this girl was actually a seventh-tier celestial realm warrior with B-level genes. A seventh-tier celestial realm was enough to prove that this girl was a genius among geniuses! The girl walked towards Ye Li. Ye Li felt resigned, thinking this girl might be looking for trouble with him. Despite being a genius among geniuses, you¡¯re still a mere ant in front of me. The girl had already reached Ye Li, looking at him with mockery: ¡°You look alright, my intuition tells me you¡¯re also a decent warrior with B-level genes!¡± The girl was very arrogant as if her strength required Ye Li to look up to her. What the girl didn¡¯t expect was that there was no change on Ye Li¡¯s face; he didn¡¯t even give her an extra glance. The usually proud girl was stunned by this scene. After a long while, the girl finally came to her senses. ¡°You¡­ don¡¯t you think I¡¯m pretty?¡± The girl was named Su Weier. In Demon Emperor City, she was the brightest star! Yet now, Ye Li didn¡¯t even care to give her a second glance? ¡°You are very pretty.¡± Ye Li nodded; he wasn¡¯t someone who liked to lie, speaking to Su Weier. ¡°Then why don¡¯t you wish to take a second look at me?¡± A deep puzzlement appeared on Su Weier¡¯s pale face. ¡°Because dogs are barking.¡± Ye Li slowly said. Upon hearing this, Su Weier was even more confused. ¡°What does your unwillingness to look at me have to do with dogs barking?¡± Su Weier truly didn¡¯t understand what Ye Li meant. ¡°Well, you,¡± Ye Li looked indifferently at Su Weier, ¡°being pretty, what does that have to do with me?¡± Hearing these words, Su Weier was shaken to the core, breaking her head but not expecting Ye Li to say something like this. ¡°You you you¡­ Do you know who I am?!¡± Ye Li smiled secretly, wondering why people always think their background is so amazing? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Who you are has nothing to do with me, leave.¡± Ye Li said indifferently. Su Weier was stunned; she had never met someone like Ye Li in her life! ¡°Do you know I am a seventh-tier celestial realm warrior with B-level genes?¡± In Su Weier¡¯s view, knowing her realm would certainly terrify Ye Li. But what she could never have dreamed of was that Ye Li¡¯s face still showed no fluctuation, as if he hadn¡¯t heard anything at all. Chapter 1717 - Chapter 1717 I want to defeat you Chapter 1717: I want to defeat you Chapter 1717: I want to defeat you ¡°I really want to know, what¡¯s your name?!¡± Su Weier stared intently at Ye Li. ¡°My name is Ye Li.¡± Ye Li truthfully stated his name; he felt there was nothing to hide. Of course, Su Weier had never heard of the name Ye Li! She continued to stare hard at Ye Li. If she hadn¡¯t seen it with her own eyes, she would never believe that such an arrogant person could exist in the world! ¡°Does my Realm not scare you at all?¡± Su Weier thought; she was a warrior with seventh-tier sacred-level special genes, an absolute genius in Demon Emperor City, let alone here. ¡°A realm as insignificant as an ant¡¯s, do you think I would be afraid?¡± Ye Li looked back at her calmly. What?! Su Weier was stunned by his words; she couldn¡¯t have imagined that Ye Li would say something like that. A seventh-tier sacred-level realm is as insignificant as an ant¡¯s? ¡°Ha!¡± Seconds later, Su Weier scoffed coldly, ¡°What if I tell you, I plan to defeat you?¡± In Su Weier¡¯s view, Ye Li was just pretending, clearly terrified, yet stubbornly putting on a fearless face. Does he think he can stop the sky from falling? ¡°I advise you not to do this¡­¡± Ye Li hadn¡¯t finished speaking when Su Weier interrupted him. A smug expression appeared on Su Weier¡¯s fair face, ¡°What, are you scared?¡± In Su Weier¡¯s view, Ye Li was not only scared but was extremely so. ¡°Are you misunderstanding something?¡± Ye Li smiled lightly, ¡°The reason I told you not to do that is because, you simply can¡¯t be my opponent.¡± ¡°You¡­ say¡­ what?!¡± Su Weier became incredibly angry, and above her head, a column of rage billowed. Looking at her face, Ye Li inwardly shook his head, wondering why people never understand. Do ants always overestimate their strength? ¡°I want to defeat you!¡± Su Weier once again spoke coldly to Ye Li. ¡°Fine,¡± Ye Li sighed, ¡°since you insist on attacking me, I¡¯ll reluctantly defeat you with just one finger.¡± Upon hearing this, Su Weier clenched her teeth. She didn¡¯t understand why Ye Li dared to be so arrogant in front of her! ¡°Seeking your own death!¡± As she spoke, Su Weier raised her palm, and a terrifying spiritual power emerged within it. Her palm strike swiftly flew towards Ye Li, like a violent wind. To anyone else, this strike would have been impossible to catch, simply because it was too fast. But such speed, in front of Ye Li, was no different from the pace of a snail. He didn¡¯t choose to dodge or block either; such a blow was too weak to cause him any harm. Seeing Ye Li not dodging, Su Weier couldn¡¯t help but sneer. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She had initially thought that Ye Li¡¯s arrogance meant he was a fairly capable warrior with special genes, but now she realized not only was she wrong, but her mistake was colossal. Without a doubt, Su Weier¡¯s palm slammed hard onto Ye Li¡¯s body. In Su Weier¡¯s view, Ye Li must have been sent flying! But she could never have dreamed of what would happen next. When her palm imbued with terrifying spiritual power struck Ye Li, not only did he not fly backward, he didn¡¯t even take half a step back. Chapter 1718 - Chapter 1718 You should be aware of the gap between us Chapter 1718: You should be aware of the gap between us Chapter 1718: You should be aware of the gap between us Impossible!!! Su Weier looked at the scene before her and couldn¡¯t help but lose her composure in shock. She could swear that this was absolutely the most shocking moment of her life since her birth! Her palm, imbued with terrifying spiritual power, had struck Ye Li¡¯s body, yet it had not caused him any harm? ¡°Your¡­ your defense¡­¡± At this moment, Su Weier was unable to utter a complete sentence. ¡°Nothing else matters, now that you¡¯ve made your move,¡± Ye Li said indifferently, looking at Su Weier, ¡°it¡¯s my turn to make a move now.¡± As his words fell, Ye Li raised a finger. On that finger, spiritual power was fully displayed. Su Weier saw Ye Li¡¯s horrifying finger pointing heavily towards the top of her head. What?! Seeing such an attack coming, Su Weier became overwhelmed with fear. Her eyes widened; she knew she could by no means dodge such a finger! ¡°My life is over!¡± In the final moments of her life, these were the words Su Weier spoke. Unfortunately for her, Ye Li had no intention of killing her. He had said that he could defeat Su Weier with just one finger, not kill her. He was always a man of his word. The horrifying finger stopped just a hair¡¯s breadth away from the top of Su Weier¡¯s head, and Ye Li halted his finger. Su Weier¡¯s eyes were already shut tight. She had thought she was undoubtedly going to die, but to her surprise, Ye Li¡¯s finger did not come down. Su Weier opened her eyes in shock, swallowed hard, and looked at Ye Li with extreme terror. ¡°Senior, you¡­¡± ¡°You should know the difference between us now, right?¡± Ye Li looked at Su Weier with detached composure. Of course, Su Weier knew; she was a seventh-tier saint-level warrior with special genes, yet in front of Ye Li, she was completely outmatched! The usually proud Su Weier was deeply hurt by this! Just because she discovered that in front of Ye Li, she was nothing but an utter clown. ¡°By the way, where are you from?¡± Ye Li asked Su Weier. ¡°Senior, I am from Demon Emperor City.¡± Demon Emperor City? Ye Li was taken aback. He thought to himself that it was the central city of the Central Domain; how could someone from such a major place come here? ¡°What are you doing here?¡± A trace of puzzlement appeared on Ye Li¡¯s jade-like face. ¡°I¡­ I am here for training.¡± Su Weier said. Ye Li understood. At that moment, he suddenly heard Ah Da¡¯s voice inside him. ¡°Master, a massive Zombie Gathering Area has been discovered.¡± As Ye Li listened to Ah Da¡¯s voice, his face lit up with anticipation. Immediately, he walked towards the coordinates provided by Ah Da. Seeing Ye Li suddenly leave, Su Weier hesitated. A few seconds later, Su Weier followed him. ¡°Senior, may¡­ may I join you?¡± Su Weier cautiously asked Ye Li. ¡°As you wish.¡± Ye Li responded slowly. Hearing this, a look of joy couldn¡¯t help but appear on Su Weier¡¯s fair face. It wasn¡¯t long before Ye Li and Su Weier arrived at the massive Zombie Gathering Area. ¡°Master.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The twelve zombies of the Apocalypse Legion addressed Ye Li with respect. This this this¡­ Su Weier, upon seeing the Apocalypse Legion, was filled with terror. She, of course, recognized that the Apocalypse Legion was entirely composed of zombies, and not just ordinary ones but incredibly powerful zombies! She also couldn¡¯t understand why these powerful zombies were calling Ye Li their master! Chapter 1719 - Chapter 1719 Su Weiers Shock Chapter 1719: Su Weier¡¯s Shock Chapter 1719: Su Weier¡¯s Shock Su Weier was shocked to the core as she looked at Ye Li and asked, ¡°Senior, how could these zombies possibly¡­¡± Before Su Weier could finish her sentence, the implication of what came next was already clear without words. ¡°Is there anything worth being so surprised about?¡± A playful expression appeared on Ye Li¡¯s face, as handsome as jade. Su Weier thought to herself, just how vast and filled with wonders this world was! ¡°Let¡¯s go inside.¡± Ye Li decided not to continue with Su Weier¡¯s line of thought. He and the Apocalypse Legion made their way towards the grand city of zombies. Seeing this, Su Weier naturally followed. ¡°Senior, are we going in to kill zombies?¡± Su Weier asked Ye Li curiously. ¡°No.¡± Ye Li shook his head. Su Weier was startled, naturally assuming that Ye Li and the Apocalypse Legion had entered the grand city of zombies to slay them. They all entered the city of zombies. ¡°Howl! Howl!¡± As soon as they entered, over a hundred zombies swarmed in an attack. Since arriving in this world, Ye Li had encountered zombies countless times, and these hundred-odd zombies were just too few in number. There was no need for Ye Li to make a move, as in an instant, the Apocalypse Legion took care of the hundred-odd zombies that had pounced at them. Then, the Apocalypse Legion fused the corpses of the hundred-odd zombies. Hiss¡­ Seeing the hundred zombies suddenly vanish, Su Weier couldn¡¯t help but draw in a breath of cold air. She quickly rubbed her eyes, refusing to believe what she had just seen was real, but no matter how much she rubbed her eyes, the result was the same. ¡°Senior, these zombies¡­ how did they disappear?¡± Su Weier found she could not comprehend it no matter how hard she tried. ¡°Do you think,¡± Ye Li looked indifferently at Su Weier, ¡°that I would tell you?¡± Hearing his words, Su Weier knew that the senior had no intention of telling her and did not go on to ask further. ¡°Howl! Howl!¡± Suddenly, countless zombies appeared before her eyes. ¡°My heavens!¡± Su Xun¡¯er was astonished; this was the first time she¡¯d ever seen so many zombies. She quickly glanced at Ye Li, only to find that his jade-like face now bore an expression of fascination. ¡°Go forth, my Apocalypse Legion.¡± Ye Li spoke slowly to the Apocalypse Legion. With that command from Ye Li, all twelve Tier 4 zombies of the Apocalypse Legion were launched into action. Moments later, tens of thousands of zombies all laid fallen before Su Weier¡¯s eyes. Ye Li opened the synthesis grid in his mind and fused all these zombies with a single command. Su Xun¡¯er stood stiff and immobile, like a clay statue or wooden carving. Zombies¡­ So many zombies had disappeared again? ¡°Senior, what really is the level of the Apocalypse Legion?¡± Su Weier became extremely curious, overwhelmed by the sheer terror of the Apocalypse Legion. ¡°Really want to know?¡± ¡°Yes, Senior.¡± Su Weier nodded emphatically, of course, eager to know the Apocalypse Legion¡¯s level. ¡°Since you really want to know, I¡¯ll tell you.¡± ¡°The twelve zombies of the Apocalypse Legion are all Tier 4 saints.¡± What!!! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Upon hearing these words, Su Weier stumbled backwards in shock. She had already imagined the level of the Apocalypse Legion to be very high, but she did not expect to underestimate them by so much. Su Xun¡¯er had only thought the Apocalypse Legion to be on the second level, but she had never anticipated that they were actually on the fifth level! At this moment, there were still many zombies left inside the grand city of zombies. Ye Li directly ordered the Apocalypse Legion to go and fuse these remaining zombies. Chapter 1720 - Chapter 1720 Central Domain Demon Emperor City Chapter 1720: Central Domain, Demon Emperor City Chapter 1720: Central Domain, Demon Emperor City ¡°Senior, you are truly terrifying!¡± Su Weier looked at Ye Li. She swore that she had never seen a warrior with B-level genes as terrifying as Ye Li. Even her father, the lord of Demon Emperor City, was not as powerful as Ye Li! ¡°Really?¡± Ye Li responded with a calm smile, ¡°I think I¡¯m okay.¡± ¡°Senior, may I¡­¡± Su Weier started to speak but then stopped, as if she had something difficult to say. ¡°Go on,¡± Ye Li said indifferently. After a few seconds, Su Weier finally spoke, ¡°Senior, could you join my Demon Emperor City?¡± She thought about how her father said she was arrogant and had no sense of the real world¨Cof course, she didn¡¯t believe it at the time because she was the number one genius of the heavens in Demon Emperor City. But now, she realized that in front of a true number one genius of the heavens, she was just a small joke. If Ye Li could be persuaded to join Demon Emperor City, how happy her father would be! Demon Emperor City was located in the Central Domain; Ye Li knew this. Ye Li did not yet know that Demon Emperor City was a city beyond imagination! He knew the Central Domain was the most terrifying place in the world, home to the main hall of Dark Temple and countless zombies! He would go to the Central Domain sooner or later. Since Su Weier had made the offer, why not accept it? ¡°Alright.¡± Ye Li nodded. Initially, Su Weier thought Ye Li would refuse, and when he agreed, her pale face was instantly filled with surprise. ¡°Senior, thank you.¡± Su Weier hurriedly said to Ye Li. ¡°There¡¯s nothing worth thanking me for; I was bound to go to the Central Domain sooner or later,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Before long, the Apocalypse Legion had assimilated all the zombies in the great city. ¡°Master, we have assimilated all the zombies inside.¡± Ah Da said to Ye Li. Ye Li nodded; he now placed the Apocalypse Legion into his system space. This¡­ Su Weier was startled; she certainly had not expected the Apocalypse Legion to suddenly disappear before her eyes. She could not dare to think how many more secrets Ye Li held. ¡°Senior, you are truly terrifying.¡± Su Weier couldn¡¯t help but sincerely exclaim. Naturally, Ye Li¡¯s face showed no change; since his arrival in this world, he had heard such remarks countless times. ¡°Senior, shall we go to Demon Emperor City?¡± Su Weier looked at Ye Li tentatively. ¡°Sure.¡± Ye Li nodded. Seeing his agreement, Su Weier was overjoyed and immediately led Ye Li toward the Central Domain. Central Domain, Demon Emperor City. Demon Emperor City belonged to the most powerful empire in the Central Domain, the Central Dragon Empire! Ye Li and Su Weier had reached Demon Emperor City. The pedestrians in Demon Emperor City, upon seeing Su Weier, instantly showed a look of astonishment on their faces. It seemed that Su Weier was seen as a little witch in the eyes of those in Demon Emperor City. Su Weier led Ye Li to the outside of the City Lord Mansion. ¡°Senior, this is the City Lord Mansion,¡± Su Weier said to Ye Li. Ye Li¡¯s face showed no fluctuations, he just slowly nodded. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Then, Su Weier led Ye Li into the City Lord Mansion. The people of the City Lord Mansion, upon seeing Su Weier, quickly and respectfully called out: ¡°Miss.¡± Su Weier and Ye Li arrived outside a grand hall. It was an extremely majestic hall, the likes of which Ye Li had never seen before. ¡°Miss, you¡¯ve finally returned, the lord of the city has been terribly worried.¡± Chapter 1721 - Chapter 1721 Lord Su Cheng of Demon Emperor City Chapter 1721: Lord Su Cheng of Demon Emperor City Chapter 1721: Lord Su Cheng of Demon Emperor City The speaker was a middle-aged man. What astounded Ye Li was that this man turned out to be a Tier 1 Heavenly Saint Realm warrior with special genes! ¡°Uncle Xu, where¡¯s my dad?¡± Su Weier asked the middle-aged man. The middle-aged man, named Xu Qian, was utterly loyal to the City Lord Mansion! ¡°Replying to the young miss, the City Lord is in the great hall.¡± Xu Qian said to Su Weier. Hearing this, a frightened expression appeared on Su Weier¡¯s fair face, and looking at Ye Li, she said, ¡°Elder, let¡¯s go.¡± Upon saying that, Su Weier took Ye Li towards the great hall. It wasn¡¯t long before Ye Li and Su Weier arrived outside the great hall. There, inside the hall, was a man of impressive stature pacing back and forth! Using just his toes, Ye Li could guess that the man was the City Lord of the Demon Emperor City! ¡°Dad¡­¡± Su Weier called out timidly to the man in the hall. Upon hearing her voice, the pacing man¡¯s whole body visibly shuddered. He followed the sound with his gaze. His face first showed joy, then quickly turned somber. ¡°Weier, you actually know to come back?¡± ¡°Dad, I just wanted to go out and take a look.¡± Su Weier stuck out her tongue as she spoke. ¡°Haven¡¯t I told you that the outside world is fraught with immense danger, yet you still wouldn¡¯t believe!¡± The man said to Su Weier with evident irritation. The man¡¯s name was Su Cheng, the City Lord of the Demon Emperor City, a 3rd tier Heavenly Saint Realm warrior. ¡°Weier, he is¡­?¡± Naturally, City Lord Su Cheng had seen Ye Li. ¡°Dad, he is an elder, and he¡¯s really amazing¡­¡± As she spoke, Su Weier proceeded to tell City Lord Su Cheng the entire course of events. Upon hearing her words, City Lord Su Chengwen was stunned; of course, he hadn¡¯t expected Su Weier to say such things. ¡°Weier, are you telling the truth?¡± ¡°It¡¯s true.¡± Su Weier quickly said, ¡°Right, dad, the elder is a Tier 4 Heavenly Saint Realm warrior with special genes.¡± What!!! When City Lord Su Cheng heard this, he involuntarily stepped back several paces, his face filled with utter astonishment. A Tier 4 Heavenly Saint Realm warrior? Could that be possible? A few seconds later, he relaxed, convinced that Su Weier must be joking. With Ye Li¡¯s age, how could it be possible for him to be a Tier 4 Heavenly Saint Realm warrior? The only way he would believe that Ye Chen was a Tier 4 Heavenly Saint Realm warrior would be if he were about to collapse. ¡°Weier, stop joking.¡± City Lord Su Cheng said. On hearing this, Su Weier was taken aback; she was telling the absolute truth. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± City Lord Su Cheng looked towards Ye Li. ¡°Ye Li.¡± Ye Li spoke slowly, his face showing no hint of emotion. Of course, City Lord Su Cheng had never heard the name Ye Li. ¡°What realm are you really in, Ye Li?¡± City Lord Su Cheng looked at Ye Li, curiosity appearing on his formidable face. He thought of his daughter as the greatest talent in the Demon Emperor City, and he expected Ye Li to also be a remarkable talent. ¡°Didn¡¯t she just tell you? I am at the Tier 4 Heavenly Saint level,¡± Ye Li said indifferently. City Lord Su Cheng was stunned upon hearing this; he had not expected Ye Li to make such a statement. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Immediately after, City Lord Su Cheng¡¯s expression turned cold, ¡°Weier, what kind of friend have you made who dares deceive me?¡± Seeing her father¡¯s reaction, Su Weier¡¯s fair face turned very pale; she was acutely aware of Ye Li¡¯s terror. At the same time, she knew that her father was definitely no match for Ye Li! ¡°Dad, it¡¯s all true¡­¡± Su Weier was on the verge of tears. Chapter 1722 - Chapter 1722 You are no match for the senior Chapter 1722: You are no match for the senior. Chapter 1722: You are no match for the senior. Lord Su Cheng couldn¡¯t help but sigh inwardly. He thought, his daughter was great in every way, only too self-centered! ¡°Lord, to find out if he is a Tier 4 Heavenly Saint level warrior with special genes, I can just give it a try.¡± Abruptly, a voice emerged beside the group. Ye Li looked over and saw that it was the middle-aged man from before, Xu Qian. ¡°Uncle Xu, you are not a match for the senior, please don¡¯t¡­¡± Su Weier¡¯s words were cut off by Xu Qian. ¡°Miss, rest assured, I am absolutely confident I can defeat this man.¡± Xu Qian gave Su Weier a reassuring look. Su Weier felt helpless inside, wondering why no one believed her when she told the truth? ¡°Young brother, are you willing to fight with me?¡± Xu Qian looked at Ye Li. ¡°Whatever,¡± Ye Li said indifferently, his face betraying no emotion. Xu Qian, seeing Ye Li¡¯s calm expression, felt rather displeased. ¡°Since the young brother has agreed, I will make my move.¡± As his words fell, Xu Qian lunged towards Ye Li like an arrow. Xu Qian¡¯s speed was incredibly fast, like the wind, and in an instant, he was right in front of Ye Li. Bang¡­! Passing in front of Ye Li, Xu Qian immediately raised his fist and struck out towards him. But what Xu Qian could have never predicted was that Ye Li didn¡¯t make any move to defend or dodge. Lord Su Cheng watched this scene and shook his head inwardly. He originally thought Ye Li was quite a talent, but now he seemed so frightened he didn¡¯t even know how to dodge, and Lord Su Cheng realized his earlier judgment was not just wrong, but completely wrong. Boom! Without a doubt, Xu Qian¡¯s punch landed heavily on Ye Li¡¯s body. Xu Qian and Lord Su Cheng both knew, Ye Li was surely defeated. But what they could never have imagined, even in ten days and nights of thinking, was what happened next. To see, when Xu Qian¡¯s fist hit Ye Li¡¯s body, not only did Ye Li not show any signs of defeat, he didn¡¯t even retreat half a step. Impossible!!! Xu Qian was completely horrified. He was a Tier 1 Heavenly Saint level warrior with special genes! His punch had landed on this person, and he had not moved back half a step? ¡°You, you, you¡­¡± Xu Qian was so shocked he couldn¡¯t utter a complete sentence, staring at Ye Li in astonishment. ¡°My turn.¡± Ye Li spoke slowly to the shocked Xu Qian. As the sound faded, a sound of breaking wind appeared beside Lord Su Cheng and Su Weier. Ah! Immediately after, a scream was heard. Lord Su Cheng and Su Weier hurriedly looked over, and upon seeing, they gasped in shock. Because, on Xu Qian¡¯s left leg, there was now a shocking blood hole, truly frightening to behold. ¡°Elder, you, you, you¡­¡± Su Weier had of course not expected that Ye Li would launch such an attack! Suddenly, Su Weier was filled with fear, contemplating a startling possibility. That she might have¡­ brought a wolf into the house! ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± Ye Li spoke slowly. After that, he raised his palm. A very gentle spiritual power appeared on his hand. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The gentle spiritual power moved towards Xu Qian¡¯s wound! Seconds later, the blood hole on Xu Qian¡¯s leg visibly began healing at a remarkable speed. There¡­ Lord Su Cheng watched this scene and did something extremely out of character for someone of his status! That was, he blinked his eyes, feeling as if he had seen wrong. Chapter 1723 - Chapter 1723 Demon Emperor City Heroes Assembly Chapter 1723: Demon Emperor City, Heroes Assembly Chapter 1723: Demon Emperor City, Heroes Assembly City Lord Su Cheng swallowed hard. If he hadn¡¯t believed that Ye Li was a Tier 4 celestial warrior with special genes before, now he was not only convinced but convinced beyond any doubt. ¡°There are such incredible techniques in this world!¡± City Lord Su Cheng said to Ye Li. Su Weier was naturally also incredibly shocked. There was no fluctuation on Ye Li¡¯s face. ¡°City Lord! Shi Tianhe has arrived!¡± A warrior with special genes approached the City Lord and spoke. Shi Tianhe? City Lord Su Cheng frowned. ¡°Haha! Brother Su Cheng, long time no see, I trust you¡¯re well.¡± Abruptly, a voice reached the ears of several people. Ye Li followed the voice and saw a burly middle-aged man speaking. However¡­ This middle-aged man was also a Tier 4 celestial warrior with special genes. ¡°Shi Tianhe, why have you come?¡± City Lord Su Cheng stared at the burly middle-aged man and said. ¡°There¡¯s no other reason, I¡¯m here to invite you to tomorrow¡¯s Heroes Assembly in Demon Emperor City.¡± Heroes Assembly in Demon Emperor City? Ye Li chuckled to himself, thinking this might be interesting. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be there.¡± City Lord Su Cheng said with displeasure, clearly, he didn¡¯t like Shi Tianhe very much. ¡°Good, I¡¯ll be on my way then!¡± As soon as the words fell, Shi Tianhe strode away. ¡°Dad, Shi Tianhe is so annoying!¡± ¡°We can¡¯t help it, he¡¯s also at the 3rd tier celestial realm, just like me.¡± City Lord Su Cheng sighed. Hearing City Lord Su Cheng¡¯s words, Ye Li understood. It seemed that City Lord Su Cheng was unaware that Shi Tianhe had broken through to the Tier 4 celestial realm. In fact, Ye Li was hiding something himself; he had already reached the fifth-tier celestial realm, but he had told them he was only Tier 4. ¡°My lord, could you accompany me to the Heroes Assembly tomorrow?¡± City Lord Su Cheng looked at Ye Li, his face showing a plea. ¡°Sure.¡± Ye Li nodded his head. He certainly wanted to see what this so-called Heroes Assembly was all about. ¡­ Time flew by, and before they knew it, the next day had arrived. Ye Li got up early, washed up, and then Xu Qian¡¯s voice appeared outside the door. ¡°Sir, the City Lord is asking if you are up?¡± Upon hearing this, Ye Li opened the door. ¡°Lead me to the City Lord,¡± Ye Li said calmly. Xu Qian nodded and then led Ye Li toward the great hall. Since Xu Qian witnessed Ye Li¡¯s incredible strength yesterday, he knew very clearly that Ye Li must not be offended. Before long, Ye Li and Xu Qian arrived in the great hall. Su Weier and City Lord Su Cheng had already arrived there; the faces of both of them beamed with joy upon seeing Ye Li. ¡°My lord, you¡¯re here.¡± City Lord Su Cheng greeted Ye Li respectfully. ¡°Let¡¯s set off,¡± Ye Li said slowly. City Lord Su Cheng nodded. Immediately, Ye Li, Su Cheng, Su Weier, and Xu Qian set out! ¡­ The Heroes Assembly in Demon Emperor City. It¡¯s a triennial gathering where all the mighty warriors of Demon Emperor City convene at the main hall! The main hall is situated at the center of Demon Emperor City! Before long, the four of them arrived outside the main hall. ¡°Lord City Lord, the other lords have already arrived, we¡¯re only waiting for you.¡± A very respectful warrior with special genes said to City Lord Su Cheng. Upon hearing this, City Lord Su Cheng entered. The main hall. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At this time, there were already hundreds of people sitting inside the imperial hall. All these hundreds of people were warriors with special genes who held significant influence in Demon Emperor City! Seeing the City Lord arrive, they all bowed in salute! Of course, there was one person who didn¡¯t bow; instead, his face bore a sneering smile. This person was none other than Shi Tianhe! Chapter 1724 - Chapter 1724 I have already made a breakthrough Chapter 1724: I have already made a breakthrough Chapter 1724: I have already made a breakthrough City Lord Su Cheng sat on the throne above, Ye Li, Su Weier, and Xu Qian each found their seats as well! ¡°This Heroes Assembly¡­¡± City Lord Su Cheng had not finished his sentence when he was interrupted by Shi Tianhe. ¡°City Lord, I think it¡¯s a bit unfair.¡± Shi Tianhe said, looking at City Lord Su Cheng. Hundreds of warriors with special genes inside the main hall remained silent, preparing to watch the drama unfold. Naturally, they knew that both City Lord and Shi Family¡¯s head, Shi Tianhe, were 3rd tier saintly warriors with special genes, and they couldn¡¯t afford to provoke either. ¡°Shi Tianhe, what do you find unfair?¡± City Lord Su Cheng glared at Shi Tianhe. All the warriors with special genes in the hall also turned their eyes to Shi Tianhe, curious about what he would say. Shi Tianhe smiled, ¡°I don¡¯t understand why you can be the lord of the Demon Emperor City, and I can¡¯t?¡± What?! All the warriors with special genes in the hall were shocked, never having expected Shi Tianhe to say such a thing. ¡°Shi Tianhe, what do you mean?!¡± City Lord Su Cheng knew Shi Tianhe would say something troublesome, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t have personally visited the City Lord Mansion yesterday, but he hadn¡¯t anticipated such a declaration from Shi Tianhe. ¡°What do I mean?¡± Shi Tianhe¡¯s mouth curled up, a cold smirk appearing on his face, ¡°It means, I want to be the city lord!¡± Silence, you could hear a pin drop! All the warriors with special genes in the hall were utterly shocked as they stared at Shi Tianhe. ¡°Heh!¡± City Lord Su Cheng gave a cold laugh, ¡°Shi Tianhe, I¡¯ve known for a long time that you wish to be the lord of the Demon Emperor City, but do you have the strength for it?¡± In City Lord Su Cheng¡¯s view, both he and Shi Tianhe were 3rd tier saintly warriors with special genes, so who was he afraid of? All the warriors with special genes in the hall knew that no matter who became the city lord of the Demon Emperor City, it wouldn¡¯t be bad for them, since they all were 3rd tier saintly warriors with special genes. They knew that with how things had developed, without a great battle, it might not be settled. ¡°Ha ha ha ha!¡± What none of the warriors with special genes in the hall expected was for Shi Family¡¯s head, Shi Tianhe, to burst out laughing as if he had heard something extremely amusing. ¡°Shi Tianhe, what are you laughing at?¡± City Lord Su Cheng stared intensely at Shi Tianhe. The warriors with special genes also looked at Shi Tianhe, as they all wanted to know why Shi Tianhe was laughing. Upon hearing this comment, Shi Tianhe stopped his laughter, ¡°City Lord, do you really think I¡¯m just a 3rd tier saintly warrior with special genes?¡± Could it be¡­ On hearing this, all the warriors with special genes in the hall trembled, having thought of a shocking possibility. This shocking possibility was¡­ that Shi Tianhe had made a breakthrough. These warriors with special genes could think of it, and of course, City Lord Su Cheng thought of it too. ¡°Shi Tianhe, could it be that you¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! I have broken through, and now I am a Tier 4 saintly warrior with special genes!¡± Whoa! Instantly, the main hall was filled with astonishment. They had only speculated that Shi Tianhe had made a breakthrough, but upon hearing Shi Tianhe¡¯s affirmative response, they were natuFaciallyrally shocked beyond measure. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only You must know, that was a Tier 4 saintly warrior with special genes! Upon hearing this, City Lord Su Cheng¡¯s face also became extremely unpleasant! Su Weier and Xu Qian were also startled, having not expected Shi Tianhe to have made a breakthrough. ¡°How about it, City Lord?¡± Shi Tianhe looked calmly at City Lord Su Cheng sitting on the throne. Chapter 1725 - Chapter 1725 I dont want you to be the lord of the city Chapter 1725: I don¡¯t want you to be the lord of the city. Chapter 1725: I don¡¯t want you to be the lord of the city. All the warriors with B-level genes inside the grand hall looked towards the city lord, Su Cheng. They wanted to know how Su Cheng would respond after learning about Shi Tianhe¡¯s breakthrough. At this moment, Su Cheng was grinding his teeth in anger. Naturally, he did not want to relinquish his position as city lord, but Shi Tianhe was now a Tier 4 divine-level warrior with B-level genes¨Che could never be his match. ¡°Shi Tianhe! Don¡¯t get too cocky!¡± Su Weier rose from her seat and coldly shouted at Shi Tianhe. When Shi Tianhe saw that it was Su Weier speaking, he said, ¡°When did it become your turn to speak, a mere seventh-tier divine-level warrior? Is it just because you¡¯re the city lord¡¯s daughter?¡± With that, the hundreds of warriors with B-level genes in the grand hall couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡°You¡­ you!¡± Su Weier didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°Fine!¡± Just as Shi Tianhe was about to say something, City Lord Su Cheng suddenly shouted, staring at Shi Tianhe. ¡°So, Shi Tianhe, you just want the position of the lord of Demon Emperor City? I¡¯ll give it to you.¡± Saying this, Su Cheng was about to rise from his throne. ¡°Sit down,¡± All of a sudden, a very lazy voice entered everyone¡¯s ears. All the warriors with B-level genes were startled and hadn¡¯t expected someone to dare say such a thing at this moment. They hurriedly looked in the direction of the voice and were shocked by Ye Li¡¯s appearance. ¡°Who are you?¡± Shi Tianhe looked at Ye Li, his face showing a hint of disdain. ¡°My name is Ye Li.¡± Ye Li honestly stated his name, feeling there was nothing worthwhile to hide. Obviously, Shi Tianhe had never heard Ye Li¡¯s name and looked at him with great disdain, saying, ¡°Young man, do you think you have the right to speak here?¡± City Lord Su Cheng, however, was secretly relieved, thinking that Ye Li would actually choose to help him. With this, his position as city lord was more secure. ¡°I¡¯m not speaking for any other reason but to tell you not to become the lord of Demon Emperor City.¡± Ye Li slowly spoke to Shi Tianhe. ¡°Why?¡± Shi Tianhe naturally did not understand Ye Li¡¯s intentions. The hundreds of warriors with B-level genes in the grand hall also did not understand and wanted to hear what Ye Li would say next. But they never would have guessed that Ye Li would say the following. Ye Li looked at Shi Tianhe calmly and slowly said, ¡°Because I don¡¯t want you to be the lord of Demon Emperor City.¡± Hissss¡­ As soon as these words were spoken, the hundreds of warriors with B-level genes in the grand hall gasped in shock and were left speechless. Shi Tianhe was also stunned, staring at Ye Li in disbelief. ¡°Young man, what¡­ what did you say?¡± In Shi Tianhe¡¯s view, Ye Li shouldn¡¯t have said such things. Hadn¡¯t he heard that he had already broken through and was now a Tier 4 divine-level warrior with B-level genes? ¡°So you are not only a weakling but also deaf?¡± Ye Li faintly said to Shi Tianhe not far away. What!!! All the warriors with B-level genes in the grand hall heard this statement, their eyes opening wider than ever before. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only A Tier 4 divine-level warrior with B-level genes, a weakling? This person¡­ They couldn¡¯t find any words to describe Ye Li anymore. ¡°Young man, if you call me a weakling, does that mean you are stronger than me?¡± Shi Tianhe¡¯s face did not show anger, but a cold smirk appeared instead. Chapter 1726 - Chapter 1726 Battle Shi Tianhe Chapter 1726: Battle Shi Tianhe Chapter 1726: Battle Shi Tianhe All the warriors with special genes in the main hall thought that Ye Li must be a madman! If he wasn¡¯t mad, he surely wouldn¡¯t have said such things. Shi Tianhe looked at Ye Li with a sneering smile, waiting for Ye Li¡¯s response. The heart of the city lord, Su Cheng, also reached his throat. He knew that Ye Li was also a Tier 4 divine saint warrior with special genes, and so was Shi Tianhe. If they really fought, it was hard to say who would lose and who would win. Unfortunately, what City Lord Su Cheng did not know was that Ye Li was a fifth-tier divine saint warrior with special genes. ¡°Stronger than you,¡± Ye Li said indifferently to Shi Tianhe. ¡°Is that so strange?¡± The crowd inside the main hall was stunned upon hearing this, simply because they had never seen someone as arrogant as Ye Li! They didn¡¯t understand how desperately Ye Li wanted to live to dare to say such things to Shi Tianhe. Those without the fear of death were truly fearless! Ha ha ha ha! Suddenly, Shi Tianhe burst into loud laughter again. After laughing for a long time, he finally stopped. ¡°Young man, do you know that the words you¡¯ve spoken are the funniest I¡¯ve heard in my life?¡± Shi Tianhe looked at Ye Li with an amused gaze, finding him quite interesting. ¡°Do you really trust your own eyes?¡± ¡°If I don¡¯t trust my own eyes, should I trust yours?¡± Shi Tianhe said indifferently. All the warriors with special genes inside the main hall had completely written off Ye Li as a suicidal maniac. No matter what Ye Li would say, they would no longer be shocked! ¡°But what I want to tell you is, never trust your eyes, because sometimes even your own eyes can deceive you.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Shi Tianhe stared at Ye Li. Ye Li nodded slightly, pondered for a few seconds, and then slowly began, ¡°You are second level, but you only saw me as first level. How could you know that I am actually fifth level?¡± Upon hearing this, Shi Tianhe didn¡¯t want to continue speaking nonsense with Ye Li. ¡°Young man, how do you wish to die?¡± Shi Tianhe had said so much to Ye Li only because he found him amusing, but now he had lost all interest in Ye Li, and so it was time for Ye Li to die. The hundreds of warriors with special genes in the main hall all knew that there was absolutely no chance for Ye Li to survive. Ye Li slowly shook his head, looking indifferently at Shi Tianhe, ¡°You¡¯re just an ant. I really don¡¯t understand why you dare to speak to me like this.¡± Shi Tianhe could no longer bear Ye Li¡¯s arrogance! ¡°Boy, seeking death!¡± As the words fell, Shi Tianhe struck at Ye Li with his palm. Suddenly, a golden spiritual energy attack of terrifying strength came from Shi Tianhe¡¯s palm. ¡°Is this¡­ the terrifying aspect of a Tier 4 divine saint warrior with special genes?¡± The hundreds of warriors inside the main hall were all shocked, because in their eyes, such an attack was truly too terrifying. The city lord Su Cheng, Su Weier, and Xu Qian, all had their hearts in their throats. One could see that the terrifying Palm Energy was only a hair¡¯s breadth away from Ye Li. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But what nobody expected was that the terrifying Palm Energy attack missed. Simply because Ye Li had already vanished from his original spot. All that remained in front of them was a residual image! ¡°This¡­¡± All the warriors with special genes in the main hall hurriedly searched for Ye Li¡¯s figure! Chapter 1727 - Chapter 1727 I am a fifth-tier heavenly saint-level warrior Chapter 1727: I am a fifth-tier heavenly saint-level warrior with B-level genes Chapter 1727: I am a fifth-tier heavenly saint-level warrior with B-level genes All the warriors with B-level genes in the main hall were extremely shocked, as they had not anticipated that Ye Li would suddenly disappear. They hurriedly searched for Ye Li, but no matter how they searched, they could not find him anywhere. When Ye Li reappeared, he was already in front of Shi Tianhe. Seeing Ye Li suddenly appear, Shi Tianhe was naturally terrified. Ye Li had already thrown a punch at Shi Tianhe. Shi Tianhe¡¯s eyes widened, realizing he couldn¡¯t avoid it! Ye Li¡¯s punch heavily struck Shi Tianhe¡¯s body! Shi Tianhe was instantly sent flying backward. Wow! Hundreds of warriors with B-level genes in the main hall watched this scene and couldn¡¯t help but draw a cold breath, never expecting Shi Tianhe to be sent flying. It should be noted that Shi Tianhe was a Tier 4 Saint-level warrior with B-level genes! Could it be that the person in front of them was even more terrifying than Shi Tianhe¡¯s Realm? With this thought, all the warriors in the main hall were utterly shocked. ¡°You¡­ you¡­ ¡± The heavily fallen Shi Tianhe naturally couldn¡¯t utter a complete sentence, his face filled with extreme shock! ¡°What Realm are you exactly?¡± After a long while, Shi Tianhe finally spoke to Ye Li. Everyone in the main hall also looked towards Ye Li, as they all wanted to know which Realm Ye Li truly belonged to! City Lord Su Cheng, Su Weier, and Xu Qian were also stunned. Ye Li had told them that he was a Tier 4 Saint-level warrior with B-level genes! But Shi Tianhe, who was also a Tier 4 Saint-level warrior with B-level genes, was so effortlessly defeated by Ye Li? How could this be possible? Could it be? They all thought of a startling possibility, that Ye Li was concealing his true Realm. ¡°What Realm am I?¡± Ye Li said lightly with a smile, ¡°Merely a fifth-tier Saint-level warrior with B-level genes.¡± What!!! With these words, all the warriors in the main hall were utterly shocked to the extreme! A fifth-tier Saint-level warrior with B-level genes? They could think for ten days and nights and still wouldn¡¯t have imagined that Ye Li was actually a fifth-tier Saint-level warrior with B-level genes! Shi Tianhe was naturally extremely terrified, his eyes widening to their largest extent ever! ¡°You¡­ you are a fifth-tier Saint-level warrior with B-level genes?¡± ¡°Yes, is there anything so surprising about that?¡± A mischievous smile appeared on Ye Li¡¯s jade-like face. This was more than surprising, it was unbelievable! To reach a fifth-tier Saint-level as a warrior with B-level genes at such a young age, no one could believe it! ¡°Now,¡± Ye Li looked indifferently at Shi Tianhe lying on the ground, ¡°do you still desire the position of lord in Demon Emperor City?¡± Where would Shi Tianhe dare hold such a thought still? He quickly shook his head. ¡°Let it be then.¡± Ye Li said indifferently, his face showing a hint of boredom. After saying this, he looked towards City Lord Su Cheng and slowly said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± City Lord Su Cheng quickly nodded his head. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After that, Ye Li and his companions left the main hall. The journey was silent. After returning to the City Lord Mansion, City Lord Su Cheng finally couldn¡¯t suppress his curiosity anymore and asked Ye Li: ¡°Elder, are you truly a fifth-tier Saint-level warrior with B-level genes?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± Ye Li looked indifferently at City Lord Su Cheng. Chapter 1728 - Chapter 1728 Set out the wilderness Chapter 1728: Set out, the wilderness Chapter 1728: Set out, the wilderness City Lord Su Cheng heard this, and his heart naturally shook with shock. He swallowed hard and, after a long while, finally spoke up. ¡°My lord, you truly are terrifying!¡± In City Lord Su Cheng¡¯s eyes, Ye Li was the most terrifying genius in the world! There was no excessive fluctuation on Ye Li¡¯s face, only because he had heard such words countless times before. ¡°There¡¯s nothing particularly terrifying about it, just average,¡± said Ye Li. City Lord Su Cheng was inwardly stunned when he heard this, thinking the lord not only possessed unparalleled strength but also such humility. Compared with Ye Li, he was like heaven and earth apart! ¡­ Ye Li stayed in the City Lord Mansion for a day. He found it uninteresting. He was preparing to go outside to synthesize zombies! Just as he was about to set off, Su Weier called out to him. ¡°Senior, where are you going?¡± Ye Li paused in his steps upon hearing this, turned around, and looked at Su Weier indifferently. ¡°To the wilderness.¡± Su Weier lit up with surprise upon hearing this. ¡°Senior, let¡¯s go together.¡± Su Weier naturally liked going into the wilderness, as could be seen from her solo trip to the Eastern Region. ¡°Whatever.¡± Ye Li said calmly. Seeing Ye Li¡¯s agreement, Su Weier¡¯s face lit up with joy. Immediately after, Ye Li and Su Weier headed out to the wilderness. ¡­ The wilderness. Ye Li and Su Weier had already reached the wilderness outside the Demon Emperor City. ¡°Do you know where there is a Zombie Gathering Area?¡± Ye Li had only one purpose for coming to the wilderness: to synthesize zombies. Su Weier quickly nodded, ¡°Senior, I know.¡± Having seen Ye Li¡¯s Apocalypse Legion before, she certainly knew the purpose of Ye Li looking for a Zombie Gathering Area. It wasn¡¯t long before Su Weier led Ye Li to a Zombie Gathering Area. Before they even entered the Zombie Gathering Area, they could hear the zombies¡¯ roar from inside. ¡°Senior, is the Zombie Gathering Area I found okay?¡± A trace of delight appeared on Su Weier¡¯s fair face. Ye Li didn¡¯t say much; he released the Apocalypse Legion from his system space. The twelve Heavenly Saint level zombies of the Apocalypse Legion appeared before Ye Li. ¡°Master.¡± The Apocalypse Legion respectfully called out to Ye Li. ¡°Go, combine all the zombies inside.¡± Ye Li commanded the Apocalypse Legion. With Ye Li¡¯s order, the entire Apocalypse Legion sprang into action. ¡°Senior, you really are incredible. My admiration for you is like the endless flow of a river and as uncontrollable as the flooding of the Yellow River,¡± said Su Weier. Of course, there wouldn¡¯t be much fluctuation on Ye Li¡¯s face, simply because such words, after his arrival in this world, he had heard countless times already. ¡°Have you heard that there are many zombies inside?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that so.¡± ¡°Eh? Is there someone?¡± Suddenly, several voices reached the ears of Ye Li and Su Weier. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Su Weier looked towards the sounds and saw a group of about a dozen men approaching. Ye Li, of course, also noticed the dozen men approaching, but unfortunately, he found not the slightest interest in them. In his eyes, these dozen men were no more than ants. But what he could never have expected was that troubles never come alone! The dozen men came up to Ye Li and Su Weier, and a sneer surfaced on all their faces. Chapter 1729 - Chapter 1729 White Demon Sect Chapter 1729: White Demon Sect Chapter 1729: White Demon Sect Over a dozen men were staring at Ye Li and Su Weier with undisguised fascination. ¡°Human beings, why do you think you have encountered us?¡± A seventh-tier Earth King-level warrior with special genes spoke to Ye Li and Su Weier. A seventh-tier Earth King-level warrior with special genes is truly as insignificant as an ant. ¡°We are from the White Demon Sect!¡± The seventh-tier Earth King-level warrior with special genes exclaimed once more. What?! Su Weier was startled. White¡­ Demon Sect? Ye Li¡¯s face remained as calm as water, not to mention he had never heard of the White Demon Sect. Even if he had, what of it? It was nothing more than a pitifully weak force. ¡°So, are you afraid or not?¡± The seventh-tier Earth King-level warrior with special genes asked Ye Li and Su Weier smugly. ¡°En?¡± Suddenly, the seventh-tier Earth King-level warrior caught something. He frowned and stared at Ye Li. ¡°Why are you not afraid?¡± In the view of the seventh-tier Earth King-level warrior with special genes, after he announced their affiliation with the White Demon Sect, Ye Li was supposed to be scared out of his wits. ¡°Merely a minor seventh-tier Earth King-level warrior with special genes, why should I be afraid?¡± Ye Li shook his head. Hiss¡­ As soon as these words came out, the dozen or so men from the White Demon Sect were all shocked; of course, they had not expected Ye Li to say such a thing. ¡°Young man, you¡­ do you no longer wish to live?¡± The seventh-tier Earth King-level warrior with special genes stared at Ye Li, incredulous. In his eyes, Ye Li was practically courting death. ¡°Since you think I no longer wish to live,¡± Ye Li gestured to the seventh-tier Earth King-level warrior with a crook of his finger, ¡°then come here, and let me kill you.¡± The seventh-tier Earth King-level warrior was stunned; he could never have imagined that Ye Li would be so audacious. ¡°Young man, you, you, you¡­¡± After a long while, the seventh-tier Earth King-level warrior¡¯s expression chilled, and he spoke coldly to Ye Li: ¡°Attack!¡± At the command of the seventh-tier Earth King-level warrior with special genes, the dozen or so men rushed toward Ye Li. Ye Li saw the dozen attacking men, and he silently shook his head, wondering why they just didn¡¯t understand. Swoosh, swoosh, swoosh! Suddenly, there were several sounds of rushing wind. Aaaaaah! What followed was the agonized screams of the men. These dozen men let out pig-like screams, which were truly hair-raising! In just an instant, the dozen men attacking Ye Li all lay on the ground, devoid of any signs of life. This, this, this¡­ Seeing this scene, the seventh-tier Earth King-level warrior with special genes was struck as if by a bolt from the blue, terrified. ¡°Go tell your master that I will be coming to your White Demon Sect soon.¡± Ye Li slowly told the seventh-tier Earth King-level warrior with special genes. Hearing this, the seventh-tier Earth King-level warrior with special genes seemed to receive a great pardon and quickly fled the scene, reaching a speed he had never achieved before. Ye Li watched the fleeing figure of the seventh-tier Earth King-level warrior with special genes and shook his head to himself. He did not understand why the seventh-tier Earth King-level warrior was so happy. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only It was merely a delay to his inevitable death. ¡°Master, we¡¯ve consolidated all the zombies in this Zombie Gathering Area.¡± Ah Da¡¯s voice appeared in his mind. Ye Li communicated with his thoughts to Ah Da, asking for the Apocalypse Legion to come forth. Not long after, the twelve Titan-level zombies of the Apocalypse Legion appeared before Ye Li. Chapter 1730 - Chapter 1730 The person who destroyed the White Demon Sect is Chapter 1730: The person who destroyed the White Demon Sect is here. Chapter 1730: The person who destroyed the White Demon Sect is here. Ye Li placed the Apocalypse Legion into the system space. ¡°Senior, where are we going now? Are we continuing to search for a Zombie Gathering Area?¡± Su Weier looked at Ye Li with great curiosity. ¡°Zombie Gathering Area?¡± Ye Li smiled, ¡°No rush, let¡¯s head to the White Demon Sect first.¡± Hearing this, Su Weier was secretly shocked. She had originally thought that it was just talk, never expecting that Ye Li truly intended to destroy the White Demon Sect. However, she knew that with Ye Li¡¯s strength, if he wanted to destroy the White Demon Sect, it would be far too simple. ¡­ White Demon Sect. A seventh-tier Earth King-level warrior with special genes rushed into the main hall of the White Demon Sect, his face filled with terror. ¡°Sect Leader! Sect Leader!¡± In the main hall, Jin Wu, the leader of the White Demon Sect, was discussing matters with the elders when he was interrupted by the voice of the seventh-tier Earth King-level warrior. Jin Wu¡¯s expression turned cold! ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± The seventh-tier Earth King-level warrior swallowed nervously, speaking to the sect leader with sheer horror, ¡°Sect Leader, it¡¯s like¡­ this.¡± The seventh-tier Earth King-level warrior recounted everything that had happened. What!!! Upon hearing this, Jin Wu and the elders of the White Demon Sect all couldn¡¯t help but exclaim in astonishment, never expecting to hear such words from a seventh-tier Earth King-level warrior. ¡°Is what you said true?¡± ¡°Absolutely true, Sect Leader. I fear that madman may already be on his way here to the White Demon Sect.¡± The seventh-tier Earth King-level warrior was already scared out of his wits, looking at Sect Leader Jin Wu with fear. ¡°Idiot! What¡¯s there to fear?¡± ¡°Do you really think the mighty White Demon Sect would be afraid?¡± The seventh-tier Earth King-level warrior looked at Sect Leader Jin Wu in shock, ¡°But Sect Leader, that person is truly too terrifying. I swear I have never seen such a horrifying warrior with special genes, I didn¡¯t even have time to¡­¡± Before the seventh-tier Earth King-level warrior could finish, he was interrupted by Sect Leader Jin Wu. ¡°Enough! Building up others¡¯ courage and destroying our own prestige! You¡¯re a waste, a complete waste!¡± Looking at the seventh-tier Earth King-level warrior¡¯s demeanor, Sect Leader Jin Wu grew angry. ¡°Exactly. Let the madman come, then. If he comes, we¡¯ll just kill him, a very simple matter.¡± An elder also said. ¡­ Ye Li and Su Weier arrived at the base of the White Demon Sect. ¡°Senior, this is the White Lotus Sect.¡± Su Weier said to Ye Li. Ye Li¡¯s jade-like face showed no fluctuation as he casually surveyed the mountain before him! ¡°Let¡¯s go up the mountain.¡± Immediately after, Ye Li and Su Weier began to ascend. Before long, the two had reached the gate of the White Demon Sect. ¡°Stop! What are you doing?¡± A dozen men blocked Ye Li and Su Weier¡¯s path. ¡°Go tell your sect leader that the man who¡¯s come to destroy the White Demon Sect has arrived.¡± Ye Li spoke slowly. What?! The dozen men of the White Demon Sect were stunned upon hearing this; they looked at me, and I looked at you. Clearly, none had expected Ye Li to say such a thing. ¡°What¡­ what did you say?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°I generally don¡¯t repeat myself to the dead.¡± Ye Li said calmly. The dozen men of the White Demon Sect grew angry upon hearing this, staring hard at Ye Li. ¡°Since you¡¯ve come here to seek death, then this young master will finish you off!¡± After speaking, a warrior with special genes held his Mountain Chopping Knife in hand, and with a heavy slash, aimed for Ye Li¡¯s head. Chapter 1731 - Chapter 1731 Are you very scared Chapter 1731: Are you very scared? Chapter 1731: Are you very scared? The several warriors with special genes outside the White Demon Sect all knew that Ye Li and Su Weier were simply seeking their own deaths! They also certainly believed that if a Mountain Chopping Knife were to cleave into Ye Li¡¯s head, there would be absolutely no chance for him to remain alive. Clang! But what they could never have imagined was that when the Mountain Chopping Knife heavily struck Ye Li¡¯s head, it produced a sound of steel colliding with steel. This this this¡­ The men from the White Demon Sect were stunned, unable to comprehend how such a scene could possibly unfold! ¡°Why don¡¯t you believe what I said?¡± Ye Li shook his head. As his words ended, these several dozen men let out screams of absolute terror. Ah!!! After the screams, the lives of these several men disappeared forever from this world. ¡°What¡¯s going on?!¡± A surprised voice emerged beside Ye Li and Su Weier. A man appeared. This man was known to Ye Li, he was indeed a seventh-tier Earth King-level warrior. The seventh-tier Earth King-level warrior had initially come out to see what was happening, but upon witnessing the scene before him, it was like a bolt from the blue! He knew Ye Li would come, but he had not anticipated Ye Li arriving so swiftly! ¡°You you you¡­¡± The seventh-tier Earth King-level warrior could not articulate a complete sentence, watching Ye Li with immense fear. Ye Li¡¯s face, fair as jade, naturally showed no trace of fluctuation as he slowly spoke: ¡°Are you very scared?¡± The seventh-tier Earth King-level warrior was indeed terrified, scared to an unprecedented degree. ¡°Right, how do you wish to die?¡± Ye Li thought it was only right to give the seventh-tier Earth King-level warrior a chance to choose his death. He acted, naturally, without needing any reason. Hearing this, a chill involuntarily surged from the spine of the seventh-tier Earth King-level warrior to his forehead. ¡°I I I¡­I don¡¯t want to die, please.¡± Saying so, the seventh-tier Earth King-level warrior knelt before Ye Li, hoping to plead for his life. Sadly, Ye Li naturally would not choose to spare the seventh-tier Earth King-level warrior. ¡°Do you think I will spare you?¡± Following his words, the sound of a gust of wind emerged. With the appearance of this gust, the life of the seventh-tier Earth King-level warrior disappeared forever from this world. Even in death, the seventh-tier Earth King-level warrior had not anticipated that he would die like this, his life ending just so. ¡°Let¡¯s go inside,¡± Ye Li said to Su Weier. Su Weier nodded, knowing that Ye Li was a fifth-tier celestial saint-level warrior, and her face showed no trace of fear. The commotion outside the White Demon Sect was naturally discovered from inside. As Ye Li and Su Weier stepped into the White Demon Sect, hundreds of men charged out, each wielding a Mountain Chopping Knife! Although these hundreds of men were indeed pitifully weak, gathered together, they still possessed a certain fierce aura! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°I want to see who dares to intrude into my White Demon Sect!¡± Suddenly, an extremely chilling voice emerged! The warriors with special genes directly ahead of Ye Li and Su Weier quickly cleared a path. Then, Jin Wu, the leader of the White Demon Sect, and the elders strode towards them. Ye Li looked indifferently at Jin Wu, the leader of the White Demon Sect, realizing that this Jin Wu was merely a fourth-tier Earth Saint. Chapter 1732 - Chapter 1732 This question should be asked to you Chapter 1732: This question should be asked to you Chapter 1732: This question should be asked to you Jin Wu, the sect leader of the White Demon Sect, looked coldly at Ye Li and Su Weier. ¡°Presumably, you are the ones who¡¯ve come to annihilate our White Demon Sect, right?¡± In Jin Wu¡¯s view, this was laughable, nothing more than two fools who were ignorant of their own limitations. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s us.¡± Ye Li nodded his head, his face showing not the slightest ripple of emotion. Hahahaha! Suddenly, Jin Wu, the sect leader of the White Demon Sect, let out a loud laugh as though he had never heard such a hilarious joke before. The others, seeing their sect leader laughing, followed suit and laughed along. ¡°Do you even know how to spell ¡®death¡¯?¡± Jin Wu, having stopped laughing, taunted Ye Li. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t,¡± Ye Li said, looking indifferently at Jin Wu, ¡°that question be asked to you?¡± Hiss¡­ The members of the White Demon Sect all took in a sharp breath. They simply couldn¡¯t understand why Ye Li could still be so arrogant at this point! Could it be¡­ that this man truly feared nothing, not even death? ¡°Kid, I think you won¡¯t shed tears until you see your coffin!¡± Jin Wu, seeing Ye Li still so brazen, shouted angrily at him. Heh heh. Ye Li shook his head, slightly nodded as he looked at the sun overhead and slowly said: ¡°I won¡¯t shed tears even upon seeing a coffin, because I will never need one.¡± Upon hearing Ye Li¡¯s words, all the White Demon Sect members felt as if a thousand-foot-tall rage surged above their heads. ¡°Rip them to shreds!¡± Jin Wu, the sect leader, roared at Ye Li. At Jin Wu¡¯s command, hundreds of warriors with B-level genes from the White Demon Sect surged toward Ye Li and Su Weier. Clang! In the blink of an eye, as hundreds of the White Demon Sect¡¯s warriors charged at him, Ye Li had already drawn out the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword from the system space. Suddenly, a flash of lightning-cold light slashed before the bodies of hundreds of from the White Demon Sect warriors. What is this¡­ The hundreds of White Demon Sect warriors hurriedly halted their steps, their faces filled with astonishment. The sounds of swords wailing and dragons roaring welled up incessantly, leaving the hundreds of warriors deafened! ¡°Look! What is that?¡± One of the White Demon Sect warriors shouted in surprise! Everyone¡¯s gaze turned toward the space above Ye Li¡¯s head. They hadn¡¯t been concerned until they looked, but then, they were all struck with an overwhelming fear. For above Ye Li¡¯s head, a terrifying five-clawed blood dragon had already coiled itself. ¡°I have a sword¡­¡± Ye Li leaped from the ground into the air, holding the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword high, and proclaimed: ¡°That shall slay all under heaven!¡± As the sound faded, the sword fell. With the descent of the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword, a fearsomely powerful sword light flew down towards the hundreds of White Demon Sect warriors below. Seeing such a frightening sword light coming at them, the eyes of the warriors all opened wider than ever before in their history. They knew that there was no way they could withstand such a fearsome sword light! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Boom! Suddenly, the ground where the hundreds of White Demon Sect warriors stood erupted with a deafening explosion. How¡­ How could this be?! Jin Wu, the sect leader, and the elder members had turned ashen, frozen on the spot like clay statues. When the terrifying sword light had dissipated, the hundreds of White Demon Sect warriors were all laid on the ground, without a trace of life left in them. Chapter 1733 - Chapter 1733 Destroy the White Demon Sect Chapter 1733: Destroy the White Demon Sect Chapter 1733: Destroy the White Demon Sect The leader of the White Demon Sect, Jin Wu, and the elders were extremely terrified; their eyes had widened to the largest they had ever been in history! ¡°You¡­ you¡­ you¡­¡± The soul of Jin Wu, leader of the White Demon Sect, was deeply shaken. He had never seen a warrior with B-level genes as terrifying as Ye Li. One sword strike! Just one sword strike! All these people, gone? Su Weier was also shocked beyond measure. She couldn¡¯t dare to contemplate the extent of Ye Li¡¯s ultimate strength. ¡°Hmm?¡± Ye Li looked indifferently at Jin Wu, the leader of the White Demon Sect, and the elders. He slowly spoke, ¡°What are you waiting for? Come here and let me kill you.¡± On hearing this, Jin Wu and the elders of the White Demon Sect felt like they had been struck by lightning, terrified to their very souls. Several seconds later, Ye Li saw that the leader and the elders of the White Demon Sect were not planning to approach, and he couldn¡¯t help but sigh inwardly. Why couldn¡¯t they understand? ¡°If you won¡¯t come to me then I will have to come to you.¡± Ye Li said indifferently to the leader and elders of the White Demon Sect. As his words fell, Ye Li held the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword and activated Swift Steps! In a mere instant, Ye Li disappeared from his position, leaving only an afterimage. How could this be?! Jin Wu and the elders of the White Demon Sect were greatly alarmed when they saw Ye Li suddenly disappear. They hurriedly searched for Ye Li¡¯s figure, but couldn¡¯t find him anywhere! When Ye Li reappeared, he was already in front of Jin Wu and the elders of the White Demon Sect. Seeing Ye Li suddenly appear, all of them quickly retreated dozens of steps back! Unfortunately, Ye Li had already raised the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword high. Whoosh! The raised Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword fiercely came crashing down! A supreme sword beam swiftly attacked Jin Wu and the elders, as fast as lightning. Jin Wu and the elders were in utter terror upon seeing such a fearsome sword beam approaching, realizing that they couldn¡¯t possibly avoid it. Ahhhh! Suddenly, screams began to reach Ye Li¡¯s ears. With just another sword strike, the lives of Jin Wu and the elders of the White Demon Sect had forever disappeared from this world. ¡°This¡­¡± Su Weier, witnessing the scene, had a deep look of horror on her fair face, unable to come back to her senses for a long while. ¡°Senior, you¡­ you are too terrifying.¡± In Su Weier¡¯s view, Ye Li was the most terrifying warrior with B-level genes in the world. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Ye Li¡¯s face, noble as jade, showed no fluctuation, still indifferent as ever. ¡°Where are we going, Senior?¡± Su Weier, coming back to her senses, showed a hint of confusion on her fair face, naturally unaware of where Ye Li intended to go next. ¡°To a Zombie Gathering Area.¡± Ye Li spoke slowly. Su Weier understood at once. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°I think,¡± Ye Li said indistinctly to Su Weier, ¡°you should know where there are other Zombie Gathering Areas, right?¡± Su Weier quickly nodded, ¡°Yes, Senior.¡± Immediately, Su Weier led Ye Li in a certain direction. Not long after, Ye Li and Su Weier arrived outside a deserted major city. ¡°Senior, it¡¯s said that there are many zombies inside here, you¡­¡± Su Weier hadn¡¯t finished her sentence when Ye Li released the Apocalypse Legion from the system space. Chapter 1734 - Chapter 1734 The Terrifying Great War Chapter 1734: The Terrifying Great War Chapter 1734: The Terrifying Great War Su Weier was naturally terrified of the Apocalypse Legion. When the Apocalypse Legion suddenly appeared in front of her, she couldn¡¯t help but retreat several steps, deep shock appearing on her pale face. ¡°Go, fuse the zombies inside.¡± Ye Li said to the Apocalypse Legion. The Apocalypse Legion, upon hearing the words, disappeared on the spot. Huh? Ye Li suddenly felt a powerful spiritual power! He even felt a thick sense of danger! However, this terrifying spiritual power was still very far from him! ¡°Ah Da, come outside and protect Su Weier.¡± Ye Li told Ah Da with his mind. ¡°You stay here, I¡¯ll be right back.¡± Ye Li said to Su Weier. Su Weier hadn¡¯t had the chance to ask Ye Li where he was going when he had already vanished from the spot, leaving only a lingering image in front of her. Half an hour later. The terrifying spiritual power was getting closer! However¡­ Within the terrifying spiritual power, an immensely evil aura also appeared! Could it be¡­ Ye Li thought of a shocking possibility, that human warriors with special genes were battling the dark race! Another ten minutes passed! Ye Li arrived in a forest! He had guessed right! He saw an old man locked in fierce battle with a terrifying member of the dark race! What Ye Li hadn¡¯t expected was that the old man was a seventh-tier divine sanctity level warrior with special genes! And the member of the dark race he was fighting was also a seventh-tier divine sanctity level of the dark race! He was only a fifth-tier divine sanctity level himself, and without the fusion of the Apocalypse Legion, he would stand no chance against either the old man or the dark race! The fierce battle between the old man and the dark race continued! Boom, boom, boom! In the forest, countless trees were cut down at the waist! Such a battle was too terrifying, even Ye Li found it immensely frightening. ¡°Human, you¡¯ve revealed a flaw!¡± Suddenly, the seventh-tier divine sanctity level dark race coldly smiled and threw a punch at the flaw the old man had exposed. The old man¡¯s pupils suddenly contracted and he cursed inwardly! Boom¡­! Just as the heavy fist of the seventh-tier divine sanctity level dark race was about to hit the old man, the old man quickly summoned a Spiritual Power Barrier using his spiritual power! However, the punch of the seventh-tier divine sanctity level dark race was too terrifying! The Spiritual Power Barrier shattered! And the old man was sent flying backward! The old man heavily crashed to the ground, a trail of fresh blood appearing at the corner of his mouth. However, the old man¡¯s injuries were not very severe. This was only because the majority of the power of the dark race¡¯s fist had been absorbed by the Spiritual Power Barrier. Hahahaha! When the old man was sent flying, the seventh-tier divine sanctity level dark race couldn¡¯t help but burst into loud laughter. Suddenly, the old man stood up from the ground, staring intently at the seventh-tier divine sanctity level dark race. ¡°Dark race, I want your life!¡± As his words fell, the old man charged out at an unimaginable speed. The seventh-tier divine sanctity level dark race coldly smiled, ¡°Well done!¡± Immediately after, the old man and the seventh-tier divine sanctity level dark race clashed in battle again. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The battle lasted for an unknown length of time, with Ye Li watching from a tall tree! In the end, both the old man and the seventh-tier divine sanctity level dark race ended up severely injured! ¡°Human, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so formidable, just you wait!¡± With those words, the seventh-tier divine sanctity level dark race left limping! After the seventh-tier divine sanctity level dark race completely disappeared, the old man couldn¡¯t hold back anymore, he forcefully spewed a mouthful of fresh blood and then collapsed weakly to the ground! Chapter 1735 - Chapter 1735 War Gate Master Chapter 1735: War Gate Master Chapter 1735: War Gate Master Ye Li looked down at the elderly man below and leapt from the high tree. At this moment, the elderly man, who once radiated charm, was now gasping for breath. ¡°Senior.¡± Ye Li called out to the elderly man. Hearing this, the elderly man¡¯s whole body trembled involuntarily. Clearly, he had not expected anyone to call him at such a time. ¡°Who¡­ who are you?!¡± The elderly man stared at Ye Li; his body completely devoid of spiritual power and moreover, he was grievously wounded. If Ye Li had really wanted to kill him, he would have had no chance of surviving. ¡°My name is Ye Li.¡± Ye Li spoke to the elderly man slowly. Of course, the elderly man had never heard the name ¡°Ye Li.¡± Just as the elderly man wanted to say something, Ye Li raised his palm, and a gentle spiritual power emerged from it. ¡°What do you want to do?!¡± The elderly man thought Ye Li undoubtedly intended to slay him! Ye Li did not bother with the elderly man¡¯s panic and instead, the gentle spiritual power from his palm began to transfer toward the man. The elderly man had already closed his eyes, thinking to himself: ¡°My life is over!¡± However, what the elderly man never expected was that he felt his injuries and spiritual power recovering at an incredibly fast rate. This¡­ this¡­ this¡­ The elderly man quickly opened his eyes, with a look of utter astonishment on his aged face. Seconds later, the elderly man¡¯s injuries and spiritual power had fully recovered. Frozen like a clay statue, the elderly man stood in place for a long while, unable to wrap his mind around the occurrence, his face showing unparalleled astonishment. Naturally, he could not believe that despite such severe injuries, he had been healed in an instant? As a seventh-tier celestial warrior with special genes, he was certainly no fool and knew that his recovery had to be attributed to Ye Li. ¡°Young brother, thank you.¡± The elderly man expressed his immense gratitude toward Ye Li. Ye Li, with a face as fine as jade, showed little emotion as he replied to the elderly man slowly, ¡°There¡¯s nothing to thank me for.¡± The elderly man was startled by the response, having never seen such character in the younger generation like Ye Li before. ¡°Young brother, I am the Master of War Gate. If you are interested, you could visit our War Gate.¡± The elderly man once again spoke to Ye Li. Yet to the old man¡¯s surprise, Ye Li shook his head and slowly said: ¡°I am not interested in any War Gate.¡± Having said that, Ye Li prepared to leave. The elderly man was astounded; being the Master of War Gate, he had never been ignored like this before! This was truly a first in his life! ¡°Young brother, wait!¡± The elderly man hurriedly called out. Ye Li stopped in his tracks and turned around, looking at the elderly man with a puzzled expression, ¡°Do you need anything else?¡± The elderly man reached into his pocket and pulled out a token, saying to Ye Li: ¡°Young brother, this is the highest honor token of War Gate.¡± Ye Li looked at the token in the elderly man¡¯s hand; after thinking for a moment, he finally accepted it. After receiving the token, he placed it into the system space and then left the place! Ye Li returned to the outskirts of the Zombie Gathering Area! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He discovered that the Apocalypse Legion and Su Weier had all appeared outside. ¡°Let¡¯s continue.¡± Ye Li thought to himself that during this outing, the entire Apocalypse Legion must all advance to the fifth-tier celestial Realm! Subsequently, Ye Li, Su Weier, and the Apocalypse Legion continued searching for Zombie Gathering Areas in the wilderness outside Demon Emperor City! A day later, they finally discovered a massive Zombie Gathering Area! Chapter 1736 - Chapter 1736 Huge Zombie Gathering Area Chapter 1736: Huge Zombie Gathering Area Chapter 1736: Huge Zombie Gathering Area ¡°Senior, isn¡¯t this Zombie Gathering Area a bit too large?¡± Su Weier looked at Ye Li in astonishment. ¡°It¡¯s manageable.¡± Ye Li spoke slowly. Since arriving in this world, he had been to countless massive Zombie Gathering Areas. Seeing the expression on Ye Li¡¯s face, Su Weier felt her heart starting to flutter uncontrollably. She thought that someone like the senior would never show any fluctuation on his face, no matter what he encountered. Compared to Ye Li, she felt like she was worlds apart¨Chigh in the heavens versus low on the earth! ¡°Let¡¯s head in.¡± Ye Li said to Su Weier. Su Weier nodded her head. As they spoke, he had already released the Apocalypse Legion from the system space. Immediately after, Ye Li and Su Weier entered the vast Zombie Gathering Area. As soon as they entered the Zombie Gathering Area, over a thousand zombies discovered them! These zombies looked at Ye Li and Su Weier as if they were a hungry person who hadn¡¯t eaten for ten days and nights, yet hadn¡¯t starved to death, and they wildly pounced towards Ye Li and Su Weier. Over a thousand zombies in front of Ye Li¨Csuch a number was truly too few. Roar! The Apocalypse Legion let out a roar and directly knocked the thousand zombies to the ground before merging with them. Afterward, the Apocalypse Legion began to scatter in all directions to merge with zombies! ¡°Giggle!¡± Suddenly, an extremely cold laughter rang in Ye Li¡¯s ears. Ye Li looked in the direction of the sound and saw two zombies appear to his left. These two zombies were both Tier 1 Heaven Saint Realm zombies. Ye Li was secretly surprised, thinking that this Zombie Gathering Area was not bad at all, to actually have two Heaven Saint Realm zombies! ¡°Senior.¡± Su Weier felt the terror emanating from these two Heaven Saint Realm zombies, and a trace of horror appeared on her fair face. ¡°Are you scared?¡± Ye Li smiled. Su Weier was naturally frightened, having never seen such terrifying zombies before, apart from the Apocalypse Legion. ¡°Humans, are you seeking death?!¡± One of the Tier 1 Heaven Saint Realm zombies coldly spoke to Ye Li and Su Weier. Ye Li¡¯s face, handsome as jade, remained as calm as still water, as he lightly looked at the two Tier 1 Heaven Saint Realm zombies. He beckoned to the two zombies with a gesture of his fingers and slowly said, ¡°Come here, let me merge with you. Don¡¯t hesitate, don¡¯t wait.¡± The two Tier 1 Heaven Saint Realm zombies were taken aback; of course, they didn¡¯t understand Ye Li¡¯s meaning. ¡°Human, what¡­ what do you mean?¡± The two zombies were utterly confused, much like monks unable to touch their heads. ¡°You don¡¯t need to know what it means, just come over as I said,¡± Ye Li said indifferently. Upon hearing his words, the two Tier 1 Heaven Saint Realm zombies became extremely angry, having never seen a human like Ye Li before! ¡°Human, since you are so eager to die, then I¡¯ll grant your wish!¡± As its words fell, one of the Tier 1 Heaven Saint Realm zombies pounced towards Ye Li, as fast as a gust of wind. Su Weier, seeing the terrifying zombie pounce, couldn¡¯t help but retreat several steps back, hiding behind Ye Li. Ye Li looked indifferently at the charging Tier 1 Heaven Saint Realm zombie, and then, he raised his finger! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Terrifying spiritual power had already begun to coil around his finger. Swoosh! A sound like tearing through the wind was heard. Ah! Immediately after, the Tier 1 Heaven Saint Realm zombie let out an earth-shattering scream of agony. Chapter 1737 - Chapter 1737 Apocalypse Legion Upgrade Chapter 1737: Apocalypse Legion Upgrade Chapter 1737: Apocalypse Legion Upgrade Ye Li¡¯s face was calm as water, merely because defeating a Tier 1 Apocalypse zombie was all too simple. The Tier 1 Apocalypse zombie had already been sent flying and heavily smashed onto the ground, having lost its ability to fight! What!!! Another Tier 1 Apocalypse zombie, witnessing this scene, was as shocked as if struck by thunder and became tremendously frightened. He would never have imagined, not even if he thought for ten days and nights, that Ye Li was this powerful! ¡°Human, you¡­ you¡­!¡± Before this remaining Tier 1 Apocalypse zombie could finish speaking, Ye Li once again raised his finger, launching another terrifying golden spiritual energy attack. The Tier 1 Apocalypse zombie was utterly shocked, realizing that there was no way for him to evade such an attack! Ah! Another scream sounded! The remaining Tier 1 Apocalypse zombie was also sent flying! Ye Li opened the synthesis grid in his mind, just right for two Tier 1 Apocalypse zombies to synthesize into a Tier 2 Apocalypse zombie. Thereupon, Ye Li merged the two Tier 1 Apocalypse zombies into one. This¡­ Su Weier was stunned! She quickly rubbed her eyes, feeling as if she had seen wrong! How did two Tier 1 Apocalypse zombies suddenly become one zombie? How could this be possible?! Su Weier found herself unable to comprehend even if she racked her brains! Previously, she only knew that the Apocalypse Legion could synthesize zombies, and Ye Li would synthesize them in batches before integrating them directly into the Apocalypse Legion. This was her first time seeing such synthesis. Su Weier stood rooted to the spot, unable to imagine just how terrifying Ye Li was. A whole five days! The Apocalypse Legion had finally synthesized all of the zombies in that vast Zombie Gathering Area. And the Apocalypse Legion had all become fifth-tier Apocalypse zombies! A look of satisfaction appeared on Ye Li¡¯s handsome face. ¡°Ding! Congratulations, host, on becoming a sixth-tier warrior with B-level genes.¡± Just as he had placed the Apocalypse Legion into the system space, the system¡¯s voice sounded in his mind. Ye Li secretly smiled, thinking about how he had just broken through from the fifth-tier realm to the sixth-tier, and wondering to whom he should complain. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Ye Li slowly said to Su Weier. ¡°Senior, do we still need to look for Zombie Gathering Areas?¡± Su Weier looked at Ye Li, a trace of confusion on her fair face. ¡°Let¡¯s head back to Demon Emperor City.¡± Upon hearing this, Su Weier immediately became overjoyed. Subsequently, the two of them headed towards the Demon Emperor City. ¡­ Demon Emperor City, City Lord Mansion. Ye Li and Su Weier had arrived outside the City Lord Mansion. Just as they were about to enter, a young man appeared before them. ¡°Weier, you¡¯re back?¡± The young man smiled at Su Weier. ¡°Shi Dong! Why is it you?¡± Su Weier frowned, clearly not fond of the young man before her. ¡°Weier, you¡­¡± Shi Dong had not finished speaking when he noticed Ye Li. ¡°Weier, who is he?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Shi Dong asked Su Weier in a questioning tone. Su Weier gave a cold smile, ¡°Shi Dong, is it any of your business?¡± She really didn¡¯t understand why Shi Dong dared to appear outside the City Lord Mansion; didn¡¯t he know that his father had been easily defeated by Ye Li? Could it be¡­ Su Weier thought, perhaps Shi Tianhe hadn¡¯t mentioned anything when he returned to his family? Chapter 1738 - Chapter 1738 Go back and ask your father Chapter 1738: Go back and ask your father Chapter 1738: Go back and ask your father Shi Dong saw that Su Weier didn¡¯t tell him who Ye Li was, so he glared at Ye Li. ¡°Tell me your name!¡± In the Demon Emperor City, the City Lord Mansion and Shi Family are supreme forces! Of course, Shi Dong wouldn¡¯t take Ye Li seriously. Ye Li glanced at Shi Dong indifferently, for he really couldn¡¯t understand why there were always so many ants appearing in front of him. This Shi Dong was merely a seventh-tier saint level warrior with special genes, pathetically weak in his presence. ¡°Shi Dong, do you even deserve to know the name of your senior?¡± Su Weier said disdainfully to Shi Dong. Upon hearing this, Shi Dong¡¯s entire body shuddered, and his rather handsome face became even colder. ¡°Weier, you call him ¡®senior¡¯?¡± Shi Dong thought about how Su Weier was the number one genius of the heavens in Demon Emperor City, and she was actually calling Ye Li ¡®senior¡¯? To him, this was incredibly unbelievable. ¡°Shi Dong, I don¡¯t want to waste words with you, just leave.¡± Su Weier told Shi Dong. Shi Dong sneered upon hearing this; he stopped looking at Su Weier and stared coldly at Ye Li. ¡°She calls you ¡®senior¡¯, and your face doesn¡¯t even blush?¡± A smirk played across Shi Dong¡¯s face. ¡°I¡¯ll give you one second to disappear from my sight,¡± Ye Li said flatly to Shi Dong. What?! Shi Dong was stunned; never in his wildest dreams did he imagine that Ye Li would dare speak to him like that. Could he really be¡­ a senior? With this thought, Shi Dong became incredibly angry and shouted at Ye Li: ¡°Do you even know¨C¡± But before Shi Dong could finish his words, he was already flying backward. Ah! Shi Dong heavily crashed to the ground, emitting a scream like that of a slaughtered pig. Ye Li paid no mind to Shi Dong and turned around to walk into the City Lord Mansion. Shi Dong was stupefied; he hadn¡¯t seen how Ye Li had made his move at all before he was sent flying. How powerful must this warrior with special genes be? ¡°Shi Dong, you¡¯re lucky you didn¡¯t anger the senior; otherwise, your life might have been permanently erased from this world.¡± Su Weier walked over to where Shi Dong lay and said to him. ¡°Weier, who exactly is he?¡± Shi Dong swallowed, looking up at Su Weier to ask. Su Weier pondered for a few seconds before saying to Shi Dong, ¡°Go back and ask your father, and you will know.¡± With that, Su Weier also turned and entered the City Lord Mansion. Shi Dong became even more baffled; go back and ask his father? His father was Shi Tianhe, currently the most powerful warrior with special genes in the Demon Emperor City! His father had once been on par with City Lord Su Cheng, but now he had broken through and become a fearsome Tier 4 celestial-level warrior with special genes! Shi Dong wondered about his father¡¯s high standing; could he possibly know Ye Li? But he figured that if Su Weier said so, there must be some reason! With this thought, Shi Dong rose from the ground and headed back to his family. Upon returning to the family, Shi Dong directly went to the grand hall. ¡°Father!¡± Shi Dong called out to Shi Tianhe who sat on the throne in the grand hall. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Xiao Dong, what is it?¡± ¡°Father, here¡¯s what happened¡­¡± Shi Dong recounted everything that had just transpired to Shi Tianhe. Shi Dong believed that his father couldn¡¯t possibly know Ye Li! But what he hadn¡¯t expected was that, after his story, his father¡¯s face would show a look of great shock. Chapter 1739 - Chapter 1739 Shi Tianhe apologizes Chapter 1739: Shi Tianhe apologizes Chapter 1739: Shi Tianhe apologizes Shi Dong¡¯s somewhat handsome face was filled with confusion; he certainly didn¡¯t understand why his father was showing such a startled, fearful expression. ¡°Father, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Shi Dong asked his father, Shi Tianhe. ¡°Is, is the person you spoke of Ye Li?¡± Shi Tianhe swallowed hard. ¡°Yes.¡± Shi Dong nodded. Smack! What Shi Dong absolutely didn¡¯t expect was that as soon as he finished his sentence, his father slapped him hard across the face. ¡°Father, why did you hit me?¡± Shi Dong was dumbfounded, with great confusion written all over his face. ¡°You beast, if I don¡¯t hit you, then whom should I hit?¡± Shi Tianhe glared at Shi Dong with an expression of scornful disappointment, ¡°I am no match for Ye Li, and yet you dared to provoke him!¡± Hearing this, Shi Dong was struck as if by a bolt from the blue; he certainly didn¡¯t expect his father to say such a thing. Father is no match¡­ for Ye Li? To him, this seemed almost too incredible. For a moment, Shi Dong finally understood why Su Weier had told him to come back and ask his father. ¡°Father, then¡­ then what should we do?¡± Shi Dong was already drenched in a cold sweat, with a look of terror plastered on his face. ¡°What else can we do but go and apologize!¡± Shi Tianhe said angrily. Immediately after, Shi Tianhe and Shi Dong hastily made their way to the City Lord Mansion. City Lord Mansion. Ye Li and Su Weier had already entered the City Lord Mansion. The two of them were somewhat at a loss within the great hall. ¡°City Lord!¡± Suddenly, an urgent voice reached the ears of City Lord Su Cheng. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± City Lord Su Cheng asked. ¡°Responding to the City Lord, Shi Tianhe has arrived.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± City Lord Su Cheng was a bit taken aback; naturally, he didn¡¯t expect Shi Tianhe would dare to come. ¡°Let him in.¡± City Lord Su Cheng spoke slowly. With Ye Li present, he was not afraid of Shi Tianhe. Before long, Shi Tianhe and Shi Dong appeared before City Lord Su Cheng. ¡°Shi Tianhe, what brings you here?¡± City Lord Su Cheng stared at Shi Tianhe and asked. ¡°Senior¡­¡± Shi Tianhe, however, turned to look at Ye Li beside him. ¡°I apologize, Senior, my son is ignorant and has offended you.¡± Fear had taken over Shi Tianhe¡¯s face completely. Shi Dong also became so frightened that he was in complete disarray, his face full of terror. ¡°Do you think,¡± Ye Li looked at Shi Tianhe indifferently, ¡°that I would care about such matters with him?¡± Upon hearing this, Shi Tianhe couldn¡¯t help but heave a sigh of relief, and the heart that had been in his throat finally settled down. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to thank the Senior?¡± Shi Tianhe said to Shi Dong with annoyance. Upon hearing this, Shi Dong hurriedly said to Ye Li with great respect, ¡°Thank you, Senior. Thank you so much, Senior.¡± ¡°Leave now.¡± Ye Li said indifferently, a trace of boredom appearing on his jade-like face. Hearing this, Shi Tianhe didn¡¯t dare to linger even a bit longer and quickly left the place with Shi Dong. ¡°By the way,¡± City Lord Su Cheng suddenly remembered something, ¡°Weier, you will be going to War Gate in a few days.¡± ¡°Yes, I had almost forgotten about that.¡± Su Weier said with a smile. War Gate? Ye Li thought, why does this name sound so familiar? Then he remembered, the elderly man he had saved in the wild was the War Gate Master. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Could there really be such coincidences in this world? ¡°Lord Ye Li, War Gate is quite interesting; you might consider going there with Weier to take a look.¡± City Lord Su Cheng suddenly said to Ye Li. ¡°There are no zombies there; nothing worth seeing.¡± Ye Li said indifferently. Chapter 1740 - Chapter 1740 I know your sect leader Chapter 1740: I know your sect leader Chapter 1740: I know your sect leader Zombies? City Master Su Cheng was taken aback, ¡°There are zombies, and many large Zombie Gathering Areas too.¡± Immediately after, City Master Su Cheng said to Ye Li. Large¡­ Zombie Gathering Areas for a long time? Upon hearing this, a splendid color flashed across Ye Li¡¯s handsome face. He naturally had no interest in the War Gate, but he was very interested in the Zombie Gathering Areas. ¡°Alright.¡± Ye Li nodded and agreed. Seeing Ye Li had agreed, Su Weier¡¯s fair face lit up with immense surprise. A few days later. Ye Li and Su Weier set off. Two days later, the pair arrived outside the War Gate. Ye Li sized up the War Gate and found it rather impressive. He knew that the War Gate Master was very strong, a seventh-tier celestial warrior with special genes. Without fusing with the Apocalypse Legion, he would never be able to stand against a seventh-tier celestial gene warrior. Ye Li and Su Weier entered the War Gate. ¡°Who are you?¡± As soon as they walked into the War Gate plaza, a middle-aged man blocked their path. ¡°I am the daughter of the Demon Emperor City¡¯s City Master.¡± After saying that, Su Weier took out a token and handed it to the middle-aged man. ¡°You may enter, but he can¡¯t.¡± The middle-aged man said. Ye Li chuckled to himself, thinking how this middle-aged man, being merely a 3rd tier celestial warrior with special genes, dared to speak to him like that. ¡°What if I insist on going in?¡± Ye Li¡¯s face, handsome as jade, showed a hint of playful mischief. What?! The middle-aged man was shocked, never having expected Ye Li to dare to utter such words. The disciples of War Gate on the plaza were all stunned. They crowded around. ¡°This man must have a death wish, daring to speak to Lord Wang Hu in such a manner.¡± ¡°Exactly, it¡¯s totally absurd.¡± ¡°Just wait and watch, Lord Wang Hu will show him soon.¡± The disciples at the plaza couldn¡¯t help but begin discussing animatedly, naturally wearing a look of disdain on their faces. ¡°Hehe.¡± Wang Hu gave Ye Li a cold smile, ¡°I¡¯ll say it again, you¡¯re not allowed in.¡± After hearing this, Ye Li shook his head, thinking why Wang Hu just couldn¡¯t understand. ¡°Come on,¡± Ye Li gestured with his hand to Wang Hu. Hiss¡­ Seeing Ye Li beckoning Wang Hu with a finger, all the disciples on the plaza were shocked beyond measure. Simply because they couldn¡¯t imagine that Ye Li would be so audaciously brazen! Did he¡­ no longer want to live? But to their utter disbelief, Ye Li¡¯s face was as calm as still water, as if nothing at all had happened. ¡°Kid, do you realize that you¡¯re courting death?¡± Wang Hu barked at Ye Li. Ye Li smiled indifferently, ¡°Actually, I¡¯d rather not fight you. I know your Master; you should go and inform him.¡± Whoa! As soon as these words were spoken, everyone on the plaza was astounded. Know the War Gate Master? They couldn¡¯t believe that Ye Li dared to utter such arrogant words. A young man who looked to be in his twenties, claiming to know their Master? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only In all the War Gate disciples¡¯ eyes in the plaza, Ye Li seemed like a senseless person. ¡°Young fool, how dare you be so arrogant!¡± Wang Hu could no longer tolerate Ye Li¡¯s arrogance, raising his heavy fist. On his heavy fist, spiritual power was fully displayed. Then, Wang Hu, a third-tier celestial realm warrior, fiercely threw a punch towards Ye Li. Chapter 1741 - Chapter 1741 3rd tier Celestial Saint warrior with B-level Chapter 1741: 3rd tier Celestial Saint warrior with B-level genes Chapter 1741: 3rd tier Celestial Saint warrior with B-level genes Every disciple of the War Gate on the plaza knew that Ye Li¡¯s life was about to vanish from this world. It was because of the furious punch from a warrior with 3rd tier Heaven¡¯s Saint Realm special genes! Su Weier couldn¡¯t have imagined such a scene; shock surged across her fair face. Wang Hu, the warrior with 3rd tier Heaven¡¯s Saint Realm special genes, threw his punch with incredible speed, reaching Ye Li in an instant. The disciples of the War Gate on the plaza realized that Ye Li had no intention of dodging, and they all shook their heads in secrecy. They had originally thought that Ye Li, so arrogant, must possess some strength, but now it appeared they were not just wrong but disastrously so. Bang¡­! Without a doubt, Wang Hu¡¯s punch landed heavily on Ye Li¡¯s body. Clearly, to everyone on the plaza, Ye Li was a dead man, with no chance of survival. Yet what none of them could have ever imagined was the sight that unfolded next! ¡°This, this, this¡­¡± Because when Wang Hu¡¯s heavy punch connected with Ye Li¡¯s body, his life did not disappear from this world, and he didn¡¯t even take half a step back. It was as though the warrior with 3rd tier Heaven¡¯s Saint Realm special genes, Wang Hu, had not struck Ye Li at all. All the War Gate disciples on the plaza were struck with amazement, involuntarily drawing sharp breaths. Their eyes widened to a historic maximum, mouths agape enough to swallow a giant bowl. In their eyes, this simply couldn¡¯t ever happen. This man, he actually managed to take Wang Hu¡¯s punch with his body? Bear in mind, Wang Hu is a warrior with 3rd tier Heaven¡¯s Saint Realm genes! For a moment, every person on the plaza fell silent. ¡°You are not my match,¡± Ye Li looked at Wang Hu indifferently, ¡°go inform your Master.¡± Wang Hu, the warrior with 3rd tier Heaven¡¯s Saint Realm special genes, where could he have imagined that Ye Li would not only survive his punch but remain unscathed? His face was filled with the utmost astonishment. ¡°You¡­ you¡­!¡± At that moment, Wang Hu found he could not utter a complete sentence. After a short while, Wang Hu¡¯s expression turned icy as he fixated on Ye Li. ¡°You youngster, don¡¯t be too arrogant. Don¡¯t you know where you are?¡± he spat. Hearing this, the surrounding disciples of the War Gate regained their composure. They thought, no matter how strong Ye Li was, this place was the War Gate! Even a mighty dragon cannot suppress the local snake! ¡°Sigh.¡± Ye Li couldn¡¯t help but sigh, ¡°Why don¡¯t you understand?¡± He thought to himself, this Wang Hu just needed to inform the War Gate Master and this would all be settled, no need for so many words. ¡°If that is the case, I have no choice but to send you flying.¡± Ye Li said coolly to Wang Hu. Upon hearing this, Wang Hu¡¯s expression turned icy, his gaze filled with unrestrained fury as a thousand zhang of rage erupted above his head. ¡°You¡¯re seeking death!¡± Suddenly, Wang Hu raised his fist and lashed out once more. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But this time, Ye Li didn¡¯t take the blow with his body. Just as Wang Hu¡¯s fist swung out, Ye Li activated Swift Steps. In an instant, he vanished from his original spot, leaving behind only a lingering afterimage in everyone¡¯s sight. All the disciples of the War Gate on the plaza were stunned. Because no matter what, they could never have expected that Ye Li¡¯s speed would be so fast. Chapter 1742 - Chapter 1742 War Gate Master Xia Xingyun Chapter 1742: War Gate Master Xia Xingyun Chapter 1742: War Gate Master Xia Xingyun Wang Hu¡¯s punch missed! He was stunned too. No matter what, he never expected that Ye Li¡¯s speed had become so fast that he couldn¡¯t catch him. ¡°This, this, this¡­¡± 3rd tier warrior with B-level genes, Wang Hu quickly searched for Ye Li¡¯s figure! All the disciples on the square also hastily searched for Ye Li¡¯s figure! But they found that, even if they went blind searching, it would be impossible to locate where Ye Li was. ¡°I¡¯m here.¡± Suddenly, a very lazy voice reached everyone¡¯s ears. Everyone on the scene hurriedly looked towards the source of the sound. Upon seeing, they were all shocked. Because Ye Li had already appeared above the head of 3rd tier warrior with B-level genes, Wang Hu. Hiss¡­ All the War Gate disciples on the square couldn¡¯t help but gulp down a breath of cold air, unable to believe this was real? If they hadn¡¯t seen it with their own eyes, they would never have believed it was true! They would rather believe that the sky was about to fall than accept such a scene. 3rd tier warrior with B-level genes, Wang Hu of course also didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to suddenly appear above his head. Before he could speak, Ye Li disappeared again. Ah! Suddenly, 3rd tier warrior with B-level genes, Wang Hu let out an incredibly startled scream. Everyone on the square looked intently and saw that Wang Hu had been knocked flying out. ¡°This man¡­ is too terrifying!¡± All the War Gate disciples on the square were extremely terrified, showing an unprecedented look of fear on their faces. ¡°Now, does anyone else not want to let me enter the War Gate?¡± Ye Li casually swept his gaze across the crowd on the square. Su Weier watched Ye Li¡¯s figure, her heart couldn¡¯t help but flutter. She never thought, that one day, she would be so infatuated with someone! ¡°You¡­ wait!¡± 3rd tier warrior with B-level genes, Wang Hu got up from the ground and shouted at Ye Li, completely furious. Of course, there was no disturbance on Ye Li¡¯s face as he slowly spoke to Wang Hu: ¡°Go ahead, go inform your Master.¡± 3rd tier warrior with B-level genes, Wang Hu, hearing this, his expression turned icily cold! ¡°Alright!¡± As soon as the words fell, Wang Hu quickly walked towards the great hall. It wasn¡¯t long before Wang Hu arrived inside the great hall. ¡°Master!¡± At this moment, the War Gate Master and all the elders were inside the great hall. Seeing Wang Hu¡¯s messy appearance, they were all quite stunned. ¡°Wang Hu, what happened to you?¡± War Gate Master Xia Xingyun asked in confusion. ¡°Master, this, this, this is what happened.¡± Wang Hu narrated everything that had just occurred. What?! War Gate Master Xia Xingyun and all the elders were utterly shocked, never expecting that anyone would dare to intrude their War Gate! ¡°He must have a death wish!¡± One of the elders roared out angrily. ¡°Let¡¯s go out and see.¡± War Gate Master Xia Xingyun slowly said. Immediately after, War Gate Master Xia Xingyun and all the elders strode out of the great hall. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Master, it¡¯s him!¡± 3rd tier warrior with B-level genes, Wang Hu stared fixedly at Ye Li and said. War Gate Master Xia Xingyun was surprised, never expecting it to be Ye Li. Outdoors, he once battled a seventh-tier dark race, and if not for Ye Li, he may have died due to severe injuries. ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± Chapter 1743 - Chapter 1743 Ill go with you Chapter 1743: I¡¯ll go with you Chapter 1743: I¡¯ll go with you Everyone from the War Gate on the square was utterly astounded. They never imagined that their Master actually knew Ye Li. Not just them, Su Weier hadn¡¯t expected it either. ¡°Little brother, it¡¯s great that you¡¯ve come to our War Gate,¡± the War Gate Master Xia Xingyun said to Ye Li with a smile. Hiss¡­ Everyone on the square couldn¡¯t help but sharply inhale, they were just too shocked. Today¡¯s events were truly once-in-a-lifetime for them. ¡°I am not here to become a disciple of your War Gate, I¡¯ve come to bring her,¡± Ye Li slowly said. Naturally, the ¡°her¡± he was referring to was Su Weier. War Gate Master Xia Xingyun laughed, ¡°As the little brother says.¡± Then War Gate Master Xia Xingyun hurriedly invited Ye Li to the main hall, leaving all the War Gate disciples on the square frozen in place with looks of utter disbelief. Their faces showed not just shock, but shock beyond all limits! Ye Li arrived at the great hall of War Gate. After asking Ye Li to sit down, War Gate Master Xia Xingyun said to him: ¡°Little brother, did you simply come to deliver the daughter of the Demon Emperor City¡¯s Lord to the War Gate?¡± ¡°No.¡± Ye Li was truthful in his response, feeling there was nothing worth hiding. The elders in the hall also became quite perplexed; they didn¡¯t know that Ye Li was acquainted with the Master, and it seemed their relationship was rather good. ¡°Speak,¡± urged War Gate Master Xia Xingyun, with a hint of curiosity on his aged face. The elders in the hall also turned their gaze toward Ye Li, wanting to know Ye Li¡¯s purpose. ¡°I¡¯m looking for Zombie Gathering Areas. I¡¯ve heard there are many around here, so I came,¡± Ye Li said slowly. What?! War Gate Master Xia Xingyun and the elders were stunned. They certainly hadn¡¯t expected Ye Li to say something like that. Looking for Zombie Gathering Areas? They just couldn¡¯t understand what Ye Li¡¯s purpose was in searching for Zombie Gathering Areas. ¡°Little brother, if possible,¡± War Gate Master Xia Xingyun looked at Ye Li, ¡°I can go with you.¡± The elders in the hall were all taken aback at hearing this. What exactly was the Master¡¯s relationship with this person, for him to go so far? ¡°That would be more than welcome,¡± said Ye Li with a smile. He thought that since War Gate had been established in this area for so many years, they would surely know their way around. ¡°In that case, let¡¯s set off,¡± War Gate Master Xia Xingyun told Ye Li. Ye Li nodded, then left the War Gate together with War Gate Master Xia Xingyun. After leaving the War Gate, War Gate Master Xia Xingyun finally asked Ye Li: ¡°Little brother, can you now tell me why you are looking for Zombie Gathering Areas?¡± There was a deep look of incomprehension on War Gate Master Xia Xingyun¡¯s aged face. ¡°Because I want to fuse zombies,¡± Ye Li said nonchalantly. He wasn¡¯t afraid of being found out by War Gate Master Xia Xingyun, since after fusing with the Apocalypse Legion, he didn¡¯t fear War Gate Master Xia Xingyun at all. Fuse zombies? War Gate Master Xia Xingyun was taken aback; he of course didn¡¯t understand what Ye Li meant. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°What do you mean by fusing zombies?¡± With a smile, Ye Li released the Apocalypse Legion from the system space. This is¡­ Zombies!!! War Gate Master Xia Xingyun was stunned; he most certainly hadn¡¯t expected to suddenly see twelve zombies before his very eyes! And twelve such terrifying zombies at that! Chapter 1744 - Chapter 1744 seventh-tier celestial-level dark race Chapter 1744: seventh-tier celestial-level dark race Chapter 1744: seventh-tier celestial-level dark race War Gate Master Xia Xingyun was stunned. He looked at the Apocalypse Legion before him. ¡°Are all these zombies of the Celestial Saint level?¡± War Gate Master Xia Xingyun asked Ye Li. ¡°En.¡± Ye Li nodded. Upon hearing this, an endless shock rose in War Gate Master Xia Xingyun¡¯s heart. He wondered, could Ye Li actually control such terrifying zombies? This¡­ this¡­ this¡­ If he hadn¡¯t seen it with his own eyes, he would never have dared to believe it was true. ¡°There¡¯s nothing so surprising about this, right?¡± Ye Li shook his head and smiled. ¡°Right, let¡¯s go to the Zombie Gathering Area,¡± Ye Li said slowly. War Gate Master Xia Xingyun came back to his senses and nodded at Ye Li. It didn¡¯t take long for War Gate Master Xia Xingyun to bring Ye Li to the outskirts of a massive Zombie Gathering Area. Even from the outside, Ye Li could feel the terrifying number of zombies. ¡°Go, Apocalypse Legion,¡± Ye Li said slowly to the Apocalypse Legion. Upon hearing Ye Li¡¯s command, the Apocalypse Legion entered the Zombie Gathering Area. Naturally, War Gate Master Xia Xingyun¡¯s old face was full of doubt; he wanted to see what Ye Li meant by synthesizing zombies and how it was done. Right afterward, he also entered the Zombie Gathering Area. But then! Faces cradling an expression of utter astonishment now appeared on War Gate Master Xia Xingyun¡¯s face. If possible, he would never dare to believe this was real, no matter what! Simply because, he saw how the Apocalypse Legion was synthesizing zombies. He found Ye Li had also arrived beside him. ¡°Ye Li, you¡¯re a bit too terrifying, aren¡¯t you?¡± War Gate Master Xia Xingyun said to Ye Li. Ye Li responded with an easygoing smile, nodding slightly, and looked up at the sun before speaking slowly: ¡°It¡¯s alright, not too terrifying!¡± He said calmly. A day later, all the zombies inside the massive Zombie Gathering Area had been synthesized by the Apocalypse Legion. War Gate Master Xia Xingyun¡¯s old face was as shocked as it could possibly be. Ye Li put the Apocalypse Legion into the system space, preparing to leave the Zombie Gathering Area with War Gate Master Xia Xingyun. In his view, this was a scene he would never be able to witness again. ¡°Hehe, who would have thought, as fate would have it, we meet again!¡± Suddenly, an extremely chilling voice reached the ears of War Gate Master Xia Xingyun and Ye Li. Ye Li looked intently and saw it was the seventh-tier Celestial Saint of the dark race. War Gate Master Xia Xingyun was startled, of course, he had not expected to encounter the seventh-tier Celestial Saint of the dark race here. ¡°Last time I failed to slay you,¡± the seventh-tier Celestial Saint dark race said indifferently to Xia Xingyun, ¡°this time, you won¡¯t be able to escape no matter what.¡± In the eyes of the seventh-tier Celestial Saint dark race, War Gate Master Xia Xingyun was already a dead man, with no possibility of survival. Cold sweat had begun to form on War Gate Master Xia Xingyun¡¯s forehead. Simply because he knew, although he and this dark race creature were both of the seventh-tier Celestial Saint Realm, his power was still significantly inferior. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be afraid of,¡± Ye Li said calmly with a smile, ¡°let me handle him.¡± Upon hearing this, War Gate Master Xia Xingyun was dumbfounded. Obviously, he had not expected Ye Li to say such a thing. ¡°Ye Li, he is of the dark race, a seventh-tier Celestial Saint.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only War Gate Master Xia Xingyun swallowed nervously. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± There wasn¡¯t any turbulence showing on Ye Li¡¯s serene face. ¡°Human, what business is it of yours?¡± The seventh-tier Celestial Saint of the dark race said to Ye Li with disdain. Chapter 1745 - Chapter 1745 Youre about to die soon Chapter 1745: You¡¯re about to die soon Chapter 1745: You¡¯re about to die soon To the seventh-tier heavenly saint of the dark race, Ye Li was completely someone who had no idea the sky was high and the earth thick. In such circumstances, he actually dared to speak! ¡°Hehe.¡± Ye Li smiled indifferently. Hm? The seventh-tier heavenly saint of the dark race was taken aback; he genuinely couldn¡¯t understand what Ye Li was laughing at. ¡°Human, what are you laughing at?¡± The seventh-tier heavenly saint of the dark race glared fixedly at Ye Li. He thought, does this human really not know that he is about to die, to still be able to laugh? ¡°You¡¯re about to die, yet I can¡¯t laugh?¡± Ye Li calmly looked at the seventh-tier heavenly saint of the dark race and said. What?! At these words, the seventh-tier heavenly saint of the dark race was shocked; of course, he had not expected Ye Li to say such a thing. ¡°Human, do you know that I am a seventh-tier heavenly saint of the dark race?!¡± To the seventh-tier heavenly saint of the dark race, this human must not know his realm; otherwise, how could he be so arrogant? But what the seventh-tier heavenly saint of the dark race would never have imagined was that Ye Li would actually say the following words. Ye Li looked at the seventh-tier heavenly saint of the dark race indifferently and slowly began to speak: ¡°I know you are a seventh-tier heavenly saint of the dark race, but you¡¯re going to die.¡± Hahahahaha! At these words, the seventh-tier heavenly saint of the dark race couldn¡¯t help but laugh uproariously, as if he had heard the funniest joke in the world. ¡°Human, you¡­ you¡¯re saying I¡¯m about to die?¡± The War Gate Master Xia Xingyun was also somewhat shocked; even he had not thought that Ye Li would say such words. ¡°Ye Li, he¡­¡± Before War Gate Master Xia Xingyun could finish his words, Ye Li interrupted him. ¡°It¡¯s fine, watch me.¡± After speaking, Ye Li looked at the seventh-tier heavenly saint of the dark race again and said indifferently: ¡°Tell me, how do you want to die?¡± Naturally, the seventh-tier heavenly saint of the dark race had never seen a human like Ye Li, thinking that Ye Li was indeed a bit too amusing. ¡°Human, do you think you can kill me?¡± ¡°Yeah, is there anything difficult about that?¡± A playful look appeared on Ye Li¡¯s handsome face. The seventh-tier heavenly saint of the dark race snorted with laughter, ¡°But I don¡¯t think you can kill me; what to do?¡± In the eyes of the seventh-tier heavenly saint of the dark race, he would rather believe that the sky was about to collapse than believe that Ye Li could kill him. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe it, then let¡¯s just try,¡± said Ye Li faintly. With these words, the seventh-tier heavenly saint of the dark race became furiously angry. He had not expected Ye Li to still be so arrogant. Could this human not fear death? The seventh-tier heavenly saint of the dark race thought that Ye Li must not fear death, otherwise he definitely would not dare to speak these words to him. ¡°Human, come over and meet your death!¡± The seventh-tier heavenly saint of the dark race gestured towards Ye Li with a hooked finger. Ye Li smiled calmly. ¡°Fuse: Apocalypse Legion.¡± Immediately afterward, he fused with the Apocalypse Legion. In an instant, there was a shocking and earth-shattering change in Ye Li¡¯s entire aura. The spiritual power in his entire body turned fiery red. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only What?! Naturally, the seventh-tier heavenly saint of the dark race had not expected that Ye Li would undergo such a change. ¡°This¡­¡± Standing by, War Gate Master Xia Xingyun was also stupefied. He initially thought that Ye Li was being arrogant, but who could have imagined that Ye Li¡¯s current combat power seemed to have become terrifying to an insurmountable degree? Chapter 1746 - Chapter 1746 Never be afraid Chapter 1746: Never be afraid Chapter 1746: Never be afraid The seventh-tier Celestial of the dark race was quite shocked, yet it wouldn¡¯t be accurate to say he was frightened. Because he knew that such power certainly did not belong to Ye Li. It must be a force that couldn¡¯t be sustained for long. ¡°Human, I didn¡¯t expect you to have this trick up your sleeve,¡± the seventh-tier Celestial of the dark race looked indifferently at Ye Li, ¡°Truly surprising, indeed.¡± Ye Li responded with a calm smile, ¡°There¡¯s still much you haven¡¯t anticipated.¡± As his voice faded, he drew the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword from the system space. Clang! Instantly, the sounds of the sword¡¯s ring and dragon¡¯s roar began to resonate endlessly. A terrifying five-clawed blood dragon coiled itself above Ye Li¡¯s head. How could this be?! The seventh-tier Celestial of the dark race, faced with such an aberration, couldn¡¯t help but pale with alarm. Even if he had thought for ten days and nights, he never would have imagined that such a terrifying spectacle could appear. ¡°Are you scared now?¡± Ye Li looked calmly at the seventh-tier Celestial of the dark race standing before him. Of course, the Celestial was scared; he was gripped by an insurmountable fear. ¡°In fact, there¡¯s no need to be afraid,¡± Ye Chen said serenely looking at the seventh-tier Celestial of the dark race, ¡°In this world, good people fear, bad people fear, only one kind of person doesn¡¯t fear, and that is the dead.¡± Upon hearing this, a chill rushed from the Celestial¡¯s tailbone to his forehead, and his face couldn¡¯t have been more shocked. ¡°Come on then.¡± Ye Li looked at the seventh-tier Celestial of the dark race and continued, ¡°Let me slay you.¡± The seventh-tier Celestial of the dark race was no fool; he knew he stood no chance against Ye Li. At this moment, only one thought surfaced in his mind. Escape! Immediately, the seventh-tier Celestial of the dark race began to flee for his life. Ye Li smirked to himself, pondering why these members of the dark race always liked to flee when facing him. Unfortunately, he, of course, would not let the seventh-tier Celestial escape ¨C would that not be a sin? Whoosh! A sound of slicing wind could be heard. Ye Li had already vanished from his spot, leaving behind only an afterimage for the War Gate Master, Xia Xingyun. The War Gate Master Xia Xingyun was dumbfounded; he hadn¡¯t expected Ye Li to disappear so suddenly. The seventh-tier Celestial of the dark race continued his frantic escape, reaching the fastest speed he¡¯d ever achieved. After running for an unknown length of time, the Celestial came to a stop to check if Ye Li was still in pursuit. Upon glancing back, he let out a sigh of relief, for Ye Li was not following. He was covertly frightened, thinking that had he known how terrifying Ye Li was, he would never have provoked him. But still, he was relieved to have survived. What the seventh-tier Celestial of the dark race could never have anticipated, however, was that as he prepared to continue his flight, Ye Li had, unbeknownst to him, appeared in front of him. This¡­ Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The seventh-tier Celestial hastily retreated dozens of meters, his face showing the utmost terror. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you,¡± Ye Li looked faintly at the seventh-tier Celestial of the dark race, ¡°not to be scared.¡± Ye Li thought about his own words; why didn¡¯t this seventh-tier Celestial listen? ¡°You, you, you¡­¡± At this moment, the seventh-tier Celestial of the dark race, where could he even utter a complete sentence? Chapter 1747 - Chapter 1747 Slaying the seventh-tier heavenly saint level Chapter 1747: Slaying the seventh-tier heavenly saint level dark race Chapter 1747: Slaying the seventh-tier heavenly saint level dark race The seventh-tier saint-level dark race was so frightened that it almost lost its three souls and six spirits. ¡°Human, I¡­ I have no grudge against you, why do you want to kill me?¡± The seventh-tier saint-level dark race looked at Ye Li, and obviously, he did not want to die. ¡°Because,¡± Ye Li thought for a moment, ¡°I¡¯ve always acted without needing any reason.¡± Hearing this, the seventh-tier saint-level dark race knew that Ye Li would not let him go. ¡°Human, I advise you not to do this, because doing so will only lead to mutual destruction.¡± Ye Li laughed, he really laughed. Simply because he had never expected this seventh-tier saint-level dark race to say such a thing. ¡°Mutual destruction with me, Ye Li? Are you worthy?¡± Upon hearing this, the seventh-tier saint-level dark race roared and lunged at Ye Li. Ye Li shook his head inwardly, wondering why this seventh-tier saint-level dark race just couldn¡¯t understand. He knew that the life of this seventh-tier saint-level dark race was about to disappear from this world, with no chance of survival. Suddenly, the seventh-tier saint-level dark race moved extremely fast, instantly reaching Ye Li. ¡°Human, die!¡± After reaching Ye Li, the seventh-tier saint-level dark race threw a heavy punch at him. Whoosh! Ye Li, holding the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword, swung his sword fiercely. Instantly, a terrifying supreme sword beam flew towards the seventh-tier saint-level dark race. The seventh-tier saint-level dark race saw the incoming supreme sword beam, his pupils involuntarily contracted rapidly, and he realized that he could never dodge such a sword beam. All he could do was wait for death! ¡°My life is over!¡± In the last moment of his life, the seventh-tier saint-level dark race uttered these four words. The sound fell, and the supreme sword beam struck heavily on the body of the seventh-tier saint-level dark race, and his life forever disappeared from this world. Ye Li¡¯s face, jade-like in its calmness, naturally showed no fluctuation, simply because he knew that after fusing with the Apocalypse Legion, slaying a seventh-tier saint-level dark race was far too easy. Immediately, he put the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword into the system space and separated the Apocalypse Legion from his body, putting it back into the system space. At this time, the War Gate Master Xia Xingyun also arrived. War Gate Master Xia Xingyun looked at the body of the seventh-tier saint-level dark race, his pupils involuntarily sharply contracted. He knew that after Ye Li¡¯s body had transformed, along with the drawing of that terrifying sharp sword, the seventh-tier saint-level dark race could never be his match. But he hadn¡¯t expected that the seventh-tier saint-level dark race would just die like that. To know, his strength was still a bit less than that of this seventh-tier saint-level dark race. That is to say, if Ye Li wanted to slay him, it would be as easy as turning his hand! Thinking of this, War Gate Master Xia Xingyun couldn¡¯t help but feel terrified. ¡°By the way, do you know what dark race this is?¡± Ye Li asked War Gate Master Xia Xingyun. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Where could War Gate Master Xia Xingyun dare to hide anything, he quickly responded to Ye Li: ¡°This is the Shadow Dark Race.¡± Shadow Dark Race? Ye Li had not heard of any Shadow Dark Race. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Ye Li slowly said to War Gate Master Xia Xingyun. Chapter 1748 - Chapter 1748 Shadow Dark Race Chapter 1748: Shadow Dark Race Chapter 1748: Shadow Dark Race War Gate Master Xia Xingyun¡¯s old face showed a trace of confusion upon hearing the words. ¡°Ye Li, where are you going?¡± ¡°Are you continuing the search for the Zombie Gathering Area?¡± Ye Li smiled, ¡°The Zombie Gathering Area can wait; first, we¡¯re heading to the Shadow Dark Race.¡± What?! Upon hearing this, War Gate Master Xia Xingyun couldn¡¯t help but shudder! He had already guessed Ye Li¡¯s intention. Ye Li¡¯s trip to the Shadow Dark Race was likely for the purpose of annihilating them. Thinking this, War Gate Master Xia Xingyun became even more terrified, realizing just how fearsome Ye Li was. The corners of his eyes carried a thousand layers of murderous intent, a hundred steps of awe before and behind him! ¡°Ye Li, then let¡¯s head to the Shadow Dark Race.¡± War Gate Master Xia Xingyun knew that the Shadow Dark Race, without their seventh-tier saints of the dark race, had lost their pillars. In other words, the Shadow Dark Race would soon disappear from this world. Subsequently, War Gate Master Xia Xingyun took Ye Li towards the Shadow Dark Race. ¡­ Outside the Shadow Dark Race¡¯s territory. Ye Li and War Gate Master Xia Xingyun had already reached the outskirts of the Shadow Dark Race¡¯s land. In front of them appeared more than a dozen members of the Shadow Dark Race. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Ye Li said slowly. War Gate Master Xia Xingyun nodded at his words. The two walked forward. ¡°Humans?¡± The more than a dozen members of the Shadow Dark Race were all taken aback; of course, they had never expected to see humans appear before their eyes. Then, these members of the Shadow Dark Race¡¯s faces became utterly mocking. Because they thought Ye Li and Xia Xingyun had unwittingly taken the path to heaven and found the door to hell. ¡°Humans, do you not know what this place is? To dare come here!¡± One of the Shadow Dark Race spoke indifferently to Ye Li and Xia Xingyun. The other members of the Shadow Dark Race also began to sneer. In their eyes, Ye Li and War Gate Master Xia Xingyun were already dead, with no chance of survival. ¡°Do you really trust your eyes?¡± Ye Li said faintly to the members of the Shadow Dark Race before him. What?! The members of the Shadow Dark Race were all startled upon hearing this, simply because they did not understand Ye Li¡¯s meaning. ¡°Human, what do you mean by this?¡± Haha. Ye Li calmly smiled, ¡°What I mean is that you should never trust your eyes, because sometimes they can deceive you.¡± The more than a dozen members of the Shadow Dark Race laughed upon hearing this, thinking that Ye Li¡¯s words were rather amusing. ¡°Human, have you gone mad?¡± Beside them, War Gate Master Xia Xingyun knew that these dozen or so members of the Shadow Dark Race would soon disappear from this world. ¡°Humans, how do you wish to die?¡± Suddenly, one of the Shadow Dark Race asked Ye Li and Xia Xingyun. Ye Li couldn¡¯t help but be amused, thinking that his usual phrase had been used by a member of the dark race, which was quite interesting. ¡°We will never die; it¡¯s you who will.¡± As his words fell, Ye Li raised his finger. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Frightening spiritual power had already begun to coil around his finger. ¡°Humans, courting death!¡± The members of the Shadow Dark Race could no longer endure Ye Li¡¯s arrogance and all charged towards him. Of course, Ye Li¡¯s face did not show any disturbance. Swoosh, swoosh, swoosh! Chapter 1749 - Chapter 1749 I am prepared to slay you all with a single Chapter 1749: I am prepared to slay you all with a single sword stroke Chapter 1749: I am prepared to slay you all with a single sword stroke Immediately, the sound of a dozen breaking winds appeared, and a dozen members of the Shadow Dark Race charged forward, all collapsing to the ground. Upon closer inspection, the foreheads of these Shadow Dark Race members each bore a startling blood hole. ¡°Let¡¯s go in,¡± Ye Li said slowly to War Gate Master Xia Xingyun. Then, the two of them slowly walked into the territory of the Shadow Dark Race. The disturbance outside the territory of the Shadow Dark Race naturally did not escape the notice of the rest of the race. Ye Li and War Gate Master Xia Xingyun had only taken a few steps before being surrounded by hundreds of the Shadow Dark Race members. ¡°Humans?¡± Gazing at Ye Li and War Gate Master Xia Xingyun, the hundreds of Shadow Dark Race members were somewhat stupefied. They had thought of the possibility of other dark races invading their Shadow Dark Race. But they would never have imagined that it would be humans! ¡°Humans, just how many hearts of leopards did you eat to dare to come here? You must be tired of living!¡± A Tier 2 Sky Saint level member of the Shadow Dark Race stared at Ye Li and Xia Xingyun and said. Ye Li¡¯s face, of course, showed no fluctuation, as he looked indifferently at the Tier 2 Sky Saint level member of the Shadow Dark Race in front of him and slowly spoke: ¡°We are here to exterminate your Shadow Dark Race.¡± As he spoke, his tone remained even, as if discussing something utterly trivial. What!!! At his words, the hundreds of Shadow Dark Race members were all utterly shocked to the core. Even if they had thought about it for ten days and nights, they would not have expected Ye Li to say such a thing. ¡°Humans, you¡­ what did you say?!¡± The Tier 2 Sky Saint level member of the Shadow Dark Race was also utterly astounded, feeling as if he had misheard. Ye Li chuckled and shook his head, ¡°Usually, I don¡¯t repeat myself to a dead man.¡± Upon hearing this, a pillar of fury seemed to burst from the heads of the hundreds of Shadow Dark Race members. They just couldn¡¯t understand why Ye Li still dared to be so arrogant! Did he not know that he was about to die? ¡°Human, if you knew you were about to be torn to pieces,¡± the Tier 2 Sky Saint level member of the Shadow Dark Race looked at Ye Li, ¡°would you still be so arrogant?¡± The hundreds of Shadow Dark Race members also all cast mocking glances towards Ye Li. They thought that Ye Li was simply a human who didn¡¯t know the immensity of heaven and earth. War Gate Master Xia Xingyun, however, knew that even if there were hundreds or even thousands of the Shadow Dark Race, so what? Ye Li internally shook his head, somewhat admiring the Shadow Dark Race members for still not fleeing. ¡°I¡¯m ready to slay you all with a single sword, you better run.¡± Hiss¡­ Upon these words, the hundreds of Shadow Dark Race members all inhaled sharply, their faces showing as much shock as possible. ¡°Human, how dare you be so arrogant!¡± The Tier 2 Sky Saint level member of the Shadow Dark Race became furiously enraged. As his voice fell, the Tier 2 Sky Saint level member of the Shadow Dark Race charged towards Ye Li with incredible speed. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only In the eyes of the hundreds of Shadow Dark Race members, Ye Li was about to die. Ye Li watched the charging Tier 2 Sky Saint level member of the Shadow Dark Race with indifference, and let out a quiet sigh to himself. Immediately after, he raised his finger. Whoosh! A sound of wind being pierced rang out! Chapter 1750 - Chapter 1750 Even your leader has been slain by me Chapter 1750: Even your leader has been slain by me. Chapter 1750: Even your leader has been slain by me. With the sound of the wind breaking, the Tier 2 Heavenly Saint of the Shadow Dark Race, who was attacking Ye Li, vanished from this world forever. What!!! Over a hundred members of the Shadow Dark Race, witnessing such a scene, couldn¡¯t help but be filled with terror. They, even if they wracked their brains, could never have imagined that a Tier 2 Heavenly Saint from the Shadow Dark Race would die like this. For a moment, over a hundred members of the Shadow Dark Race were thrown into complete chaos! Ye Li thought of what he had just told these creatures from the Shadow Dark Race, that he was prepared to slay them with one sword strike, giving them a chance to flee. But now, it seemed that these beings from the Shadow Dark Race didn¡¯t treasure such an opportunity. But then, Ye Li lifted the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword in his hands! Suddenly, the sword fell! A terrifying supreme sword beam lashed out. Over a hundred members of the Shadow Dark Race, seeing the sword beam approaching, had their pupils dilating rapidly with fear. Because they knew they had no means whatsoever to take on such a horrific attack. Ahhhhhh! The sound of countless, pig-like screams reached the ears of Xia Xingyun, the War Gate Master. Terrifying, simply too terrifying! Even though the War Gate Master, Xia Xingyun, was a seventh-tier Heavenly Saint warrior with B-level genes, he felt that Ye Li was terrifying beyond measure. Compared with Ye Li, he wasn¡¯t exactly like heaven and earth apart, but it wasn¡¯t far off either. ¡°What¡¯s going on?!¡± Suddenly, dozens more members of the Shadow Dark Race rushed out. These dozens of members of the Shadow Dark Race, seeing the bodies of their kin on the ground, were all stunned. ¡°This¡­this¡­this¡­¡± Of course, the dozens of members of the Shadow Dark Race knew that it was the work of the two humans before them. ¡°Humans, you dare¡­¡± But they would never have the chance to finish that sentence. Because Ye Li had already lifted the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword in his hand and had already brought it down. Swoosh! Another terrifying sword light whistled out. Ahhh!!! Dozens more members of the Shadow Dark Race let out screams of agony. ¡°Why bother.¡± Ye Li slowly shook his head. ¡°Human! You dare to slay the members of my Shadow Dark Race!¡± Abruptly, an immensely angry voice reached Ye Li¡¯s ears. Ye Li looked in the direction of the voice, only to discover it was a fifth-tier Heavenly Saint from the Shadow Dark Race. A fifth-tier Heavenly Saint from the Shadow Dark Race might have been somewhat terrifying, but in his eyes, he was nothing to worry about. As the words of the fifth-tier Heavenly Saint from the Shadow Dark Race faded, thousands of Shadow Dark Race members arrived before Ye Li and Xia Xingyun, the War Gate Master. All of these beings from the Shadow Dark Race stared intently at Ye Li and Xia Xingyun, unable to comprehend why they would dare invade the territory of the Shadow Dark Race. The fifth-tier Heavenly Saint of the Shadow Dark Race stared intently at Ye Li, as if waiting for his reply. Ye Li smiled calmly and slowly said to the fifth-tier Heavenly Saint from the Shadow Dark Race: ¡°What¡¯s the big deal? I¡¯ve slain even your leader, let alone you.¡± What!!! Upon hearing this, all the members of the Shadow Dark Race were greatly shocked. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Clearly, they didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to say such a thing. ¡°Human, you¡­what did you say?¡± The fifth-tier Heavenly Saint from the Shadow Dark Race shouted at Ye Li. ¡°Your leader has been slain by me. Is there anything surprising about that?¡± Ye Li said indifferently. Chapter 1751 - Chapter 1751 Destroy the Shadow Dark Race Chapter 1751: Destroy the Shadow Dark Race Chapter 1751: Destroy the Shadow Dark Race What!!! Upon hearing this, the entire Shadow Dark Race couldn¡¯t help but be utterly shocked. Their leader was killed by this human? They couldn¡¯t believe it, they truly couldn¡¯t believe it! ¡°Heh heh!¡± Only to hear, a fifth-tier godly Shadow Dark Race member gave Ye Li a cold smile. ¡°Human, do you think I will believe what you said?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you to believe it.¡± Ye Li said calmly. What?! The fifth-tier godly Shadow Dark Race member stared at Ye Li with immense anger; he simply couldn¡¯t understand why at this very moment, Ye Li could remain so composed. Doesn¡¯t he know that he is about to die? ¡°Attack!¡± Suddenly, the fifth-tier godly Shadow Dark Race member roared furiously. Following the command of the fifth-tier godly Shadow Dark Race member, thousands of Shadow Dark Race surged towards Ye Li in a fierce attack. Unfortunately, how could these Shadow Dark Race ever be a match for Ye Li? Ye Li took out the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword from his system space. He leaped up from the ground! After jumping into midair, he raised the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword high above. ¡°Mysterious Heaven Overlord Demon Sword Technique!¡± The SSS god-level skill, Mysterious Heaven Overlord Demon Sword Technique, was unleashed! Instantly, an extraordinarily terrifying sword light interwoven with the power of ancient gods and devils shot out. Hiss¡­ Watching such a horrifying attack approaching, thousands of Shadow Dark Race were all shocked beyond measure. They couldn¡¯t even begin to imagine that Ye Li was capable of unleashing such a terrifying attack. Ahhh! What followed were the screams of the Shadow Dark Race. This, this, this¡­ The fifth-tier godly Shadow Dark Race member, seeing this scene, was utterly terrified. He couldn¡¯t believe this was real, but he knew it was true. Beside him, War Gate Master Xia Xingyun was also stunned. He thought that Ye Li was too terrifying, simply terrifying beyond measure. Soon, the spreading sword light and the ancient gods and devils vanished, and the lives of thousands of Shadow Dark Race members were forever erased from this world. The fifth-tier godly Shadow Dark Race member was absolutely horrified, this was the most terrifying moment since his birth! Earlier, he absolutely did not believe that Ye Li had slain their leader! But now, he believed. ¡°Human, you, you, you¡­¡± The fifth-tier godly Shadow Dark Race member couldn¡¯t even form a complete sentence anymore, his face was filled with intense terror. ¡°Die.¡± Ye Li slowly spoke to the fifth-tier godly Shadow Dark Race member. As his words fell, he swung his sword again. How could the fifth-tier godly Shadow Dark Race member withstand such a horrifying attack? Ahh! Only to hear, the fifth-tier godly Shadow Dark Race member let out a scream like that of a slaughtered pig. Until his death, he had not imagined that his life would end just like this, vanishing from this world. And on Ye Li¡¯s face, there was not the slightest fluctuation, as if eradicating the Shadow Dark Race was merely a trivial matter. ¡°Ye Li, you are too terrifying.¡± War Gate Master Xia Xingyun couldn¡¯t help but exclaim. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He thought that there truly were people beyond people in this world! Compared to Ye Li, the difference was just too great! ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Ye Li said slowly. Then, Ye Li walked away from the territory of the Shadow Dark Race. Chapter 1752 - Chapter 1752 Nanyun Base City Chapter 1752: Nanyun Base City Chapter 1752: Nanyun Base City War Gate Master Xia Xingyun saw Ye Li leave, so he followed him. After leaving the territory of the Shadow Dark Race, Ye Li released the Apocalypse Legion from the system space. ¡°Go and merge into zombies by yourselves,¡± Ye Li said to the Apocalypse Legion. At those words, the Apocalypse Legion dispersed in all directions. ¡°Ye Li, where are we heading now?¡± A trace of confusion appeared on the old face of War Gate Master Xia Xingyun. ¡°Let¡¯s just walk,¡± Ye Li said indifferently. Subsequently, the two of them began to walk in the wilderness. It wasn¡¯t long before they actually stumbled upon a base city. And this base city was huge! A gleam of interest flashed across Ye Li¡¯s handsome face. ¡°Do you know which base city this is?¡± ¡°This is Nanyun Base City,¡± War Gate Master Xia Xingyun told Ye Li. Ye Li nodded upon hearing this, ¡°Let¡¯s go get something to eat in this base city.¡± ¡­ Nanyun Base City. Ye Li and War Gate Master Xia Xingyun had already arrived in Nanyun Base City. Activating his Heavenly Spirit Eyes for a quick scan, Ye Li soon spotted a fairly decent-looking restaurant. The two made their way to the restaurant. Upon entering, Ye Li and War Gate Master Xia Xingyun casually chose seats and sat down. Then, they began to order dishes. Before long, a large table of exquisite delicacies was served. From birds of the sky to geese among the clouds, land-based beef and mutton to seafood fresh from the sea, the variety of exquisite foods was dazzling. Ye Li started to eat and drink. But the next scene shocked War Gate Master Xia Xingyun to his core. He realized that just as he began to use his chopsticks, most of the dishes on the table were already gone. This¡­ A look of utter astonishment appeared on the old face of War Gate Master Xia Xingyun. Ye Li smiled, thinking that everyone who watched him eat would show the same expression as Xia Xingyun. ¡°When I eat, it¡¯s like when I kill. Many people don¡¯t even see my move, and the person is already dead. Similarly, many don¡¯t notice me picking up my chopsticks, and I¡¯ve already finished eating.¡± War Gate Master Xia Xingyun understood upon hearing this, thinking to himself that the actions of a superior person were truly unfathomable! What War Gate Master Xia Xingyun did not expect, however, was that everyone in the restaurant began to laugh, with a mocking expression on their faces. ¡°Heh!¡± ¡°How dare people like you come to such an advanced place?¡± Suddenly, a voice filled with disdain reached the ears of Ye Li and Xia Xingyun. Ye Li looked over in the direction of the voice and found a young man around his age. He couldn¡¯t help but shake his head, wondering why there were always so many fools appearing before him? The young man walked up to Ye Li and War Gate Master Xia Xingyun¡¯s table, his face full of mockery. ¡°Don¡¯t you find yourself ridiculous?¡± the young man sneered at Ye Li. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Everyone in the restaurant chuckled to themselves, all aware that Ye Li¡¯s fate would be miserable, for the young man was none other than the young master of the Zhang family, the most prominent family in Nanyun Base City! In Nanyun Base City, no one born yet dared to provoke Zhang Cheng. ¡°Oh?¡± A playful look appeared on Ye Li¡¯s handsome face as he gazed at Zhang Cheng. ¡°Do tell, what about me is so laughable?¡± Meanwhile, War Gate Master Xia Xingyun inwardly sighed, thinking that such an ant dared to challenge Ye Li ¨C he really must be tired of living. Chapter 1753 - Chapter 1753 Why just dont understand it Chapter 1753: Why just don¡¯t understand it? Chapter 1753: Why just don¡¯t understand it? Zhang Cheng sneered coldly, looking at Ye Li with utter disdain. ¡°You do realize, places as advanced as this, you can¡¯t eat like you just did!¡± Upon hearing this, Ye Li grasped the situation and looked at Zhang Cheng with an indifferent expression, slowly saying, ¡°But I have already eaten just like that, what do you plan to do about it?¡± Fear or surprise would, of course, not appear on Ye Li¡¯s face, if only because Zhang Cheng was just too weak in his eyes. It wasn¡¯t just Zhang Cheng; everyone in the restaurant was shocked. They could never have imagined that even at such a critical moment, Ye Li could remain so calm! Is this man¡­ not afraid to die? To the people in the restaurant, Ye Li must be fearless, otherwise, how could he dare to speak to Zhang Cheng in such a manner? ¡°Heh!¡± Zhang Cheng didn¡¯t get angry but instead laughed, ¡°What if I tell you to kneel down?¡± The entire restaurant looked at Ye Li with pity, thinking that there was no way he wouldn¡¯t have to kneel today. There was no other reason than that he had offended the young master of the Zhang family, Zhang Cheng! ¡°But I don¡¯t want to kneel.¡± There remained a playful look on Ye Li¡¯s handsome face. ¡°I will give you a reason that you can¡¯t refuse.¡± Zhang Cheng spoke lightly to Ye Li. ¡°What reason?¡± Truth be told, Ye Li was indeed curious to know what sort of irrefutable reason Zhang Cheng could provide. The people in the restaurant also turned their gaze toward Zhang Cheng, because they all wanted to know what he was going to say next. ¡°The reason is, if you don¡¯t kneel to me, you will die.¡± Disdain was plain on Zhang Cheng¡¯s face. The crowd in the restaurant thought Ye Li would definitely kneel, for it was the only way to avoid death, and who wouldn¡¯t want that? ¡°Heh.¡± But the War Gate Master, Xia Xingyun, who was standing by, chuckled. ¡°Young man, you should leave. You can¡¯t handle us.¡± Xia Xingyun addressed Zhang Cheng. Hahahaha! Upon hearing this, Zhang Cheng burst into loud laughter, feeling as if he had heard the funniest joke in the world. Everyone in the restaurant also struggled to contain their laughter. They all thought the War Gate Master Xia Xingyun¡¯s words were just too funny. ¡°Disappear. I¡¯ll give you one second; otherwise, the consequences will be severe.¡± Ye Li spoke slowly to Zhang Cheng. Upon hearing this, Zhang Cheng¡¯s whole body shuddered, unable to believe that Ye Li would say such a thing to him. ¡°Kid, you¡¯re seeking death!¡± As the young master of the Zhang family, the strongest in Nanyun Base City, who would dare to speak to Zhang Cheng like that? Suddenly, Zhang Cheng threw a fierce punch at Ye Li. Ye Li smiled inwardly, wondering why Zhang Cheng just couldn¡¯t understand. Swoosh! Suddenly, a sound like the wind being pierced rang out, followed by a shockingly agonized scream from Zhang Cheng. Ah!!! Everyone in the restaurant was startled; of course, they had never expected Zhang Cheng to let out such a scream. After a closer look¡­ Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This look filled them with horror. Because the young master of the Zhang family, Zhang Cheng, was now lying heavily on the ground, his eyes wide open with no sign of life, a startling hole oozing blood on his forehead. ¡°Zhang Cheng¡­ dead?¡± Seeing that Zhang Cheng had actually died, the restaurant instantly burst into chaos! They could rack their brains out, but they would never have thought that Zhang Cheng could be killed. Chapter 1754 - Chapter 1754 To put it accurately it was I who killed him Chapter 1754: To put it accurately, it was I who killed him. Chapter 1754: To put it accurately, it was I who killed him. Zhang Cheng¡¯s life had forever vanished from this world, and in an instant, everyone in the restaurant fled. They thought that if Ye Li dared to behead the young master of the Zhang family, Zhang Cheng, then killing them would be as easy as blowing off dust. The news that the young master of the Zhang family, Zhang Cheng, had been beheaded spread instantly throughout the entire Nanyun Base City. All the inhabitants of Nanyun Base City were greatly alarmed and unsettled. This was because they could never have imagined that in Nanyun Base City, someone would dare to behead the Zhang family¡¯s young master, Zhang Cheng. In the Zhang family¡¯s great hall. What!!! Zhang Hu, the family head of the Zhang family, roared out in a fury. ¡°My Xiaocheng has been beheaded?¡± A wave of anger also swept through the elders in the hall as they wondered who had the audacity to behead their Zhang family¡¯s young master. ¡°Find them! Search!¡± Zhang family head Zhang Hu roared. ¡°Family head!¡± Suddenly, a Zhang family disciple rushed in, his face filled with shock. ¡°What has happened?¡± ¡°Family head, there are two people at the door, they say¡­¡± ¡°Out with it!¡± Zhang Hu, the Zhang family head, shouted. ¡°They say that they are the ones who beheaded the young master!¡± Hiss¡­ Everyone in the great hall drew in a sharp breath, certainly not expecting this Zhang family disciple to say such a thing. ¡°Let¡¯s go outside!¡± Zhang Hu, the Zhang family head, spoke coldly. Soon after, everyone in the hall walked out of the main hall. It didn¡¯t take long for Zhang Hu and the elders of the Zhang family to see Ye Li and War Gate Master Xia Xingyun. ¡°It was you who beheaded my son?!¡± Zhang Hu, the Zhang family head, stared intently at Ye Li and War Gate Master Xia Xingyun as he shouted. All of the Zhang family¡¯s people had faces filled with an extremely cold expression. To behead their Zhang family¡¯s young master in Nanyun Base City was tantamount to challenging the entire Zhang family. ¡°To be precise,¡± Ye Li looked indifferently at Zhang family head Zhang Hu, ¡°it was I who did the beheading.¡± ¡°Kill him!¡± Zhang Hu, the Zhang family head, bellowed in rage at his words. Following Zhang Hu¡¯s command, all of the people charged toward Ye Li and War Gate Master Xia Xingyun. War Gate Master Xia Xingyun watched the oncoming Zhang family disciples with a sigh. He thought that it wouldn¡¯t be long before the Zhang family disappeared from this world. All because they had offended the most terrifying person on this planet! Swoosh, swoosh, swoosh! Just as hundreds of Zhang family disciples were about to reach Ye Li, countless sounds of slicing air appeared. Ahhhh! You could hear the hundreds of Zhang family disciples let out bloodcurdling screams, chilling to hear. How¡­ how could this be?! Zhang Hu and the Zhang family elders, watching this scene unfold before them, couldn¡¯t help but be utterly astonished. They never would have thought that hundreds of Zhang family disciples could die like this. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only They hadn¡¯t even had a chance to see clearly how Ye Li had made his move. ¡°You¡­ you¡­ you¡­¡± At this point, Zhang Hu and the Zhang family elders were all struck dumb, realizing that the Ye Li before them was a supreme being. ¡°What are you waiting for, come here,¡± Ye Li beckoned to Zhang Hu and the Zhang family elders with a curl of his finger, ¡°let me kill you.¡± Hearing this, a chill seemed to rocket up the spines of Zhang Hu and the Zhang family elders, their faces filled with as much dread as one could imagine. Chapter 1755 - Chapter 1755 Yuan Sects number one genius Chapter 1755: Yuan Sect¡¯s number one genius Chapter 1755: Yuan Sect¡¯s number one genius The Zhang family leader, Zhang Hu, and all the elders were so frightened that it seemed as if they had lost two of their three souls and six of their seven spirits. Ye Li looked at Zhang Hu and the Zhang family elders still standing there in a daze, and he couldn¡¯t help but shake his head to himself, thinking that waiting was useless. Their fate was still death; there was no chance of survival. ¡°If you¡¯re not coming over, then I guess I¡¯ll have to come to you.¡± No sooner had he spoken than Ye Li activated Swift Steps and vanished from his original spot. This¡­ Zhang Hu and all the Zhang family elders were utterly shocked. No matter what, they never imagined Ye Li could move so fast that all that was left before their eyes was an afterimage. Ahhhh! By the time Zhang Hu and the Zhang family elders reacted, their lives had already permanently disappeared from this world. And on the face of Ye Li, as if carved from jade, there was still no trace of emotion. Sigh. War Gate Master Xia Xingyun heaved a sigh, thinking that in this world, it doesn¡¯t matter whom you offend, the most important thing is to never provoke Ye Li. ¡°Let¡¯s head back to War Gate.¡± Ye Li said to War Gate Master Xia Xingyun. War Gate Master Xia Xingyun nodded in agreement. Following that, the two of them set off toward War Gate. ¡­ War Gate. What Ye Li and War Gate Master Xia Xingyun hadn¡¯t expected was that, just as they had returned to War Gate, something had happened there. They saw that in the plaza of War Gate, there stood more than a dozen men! Among them, an elder was, shockingly, at the same Realm as War Gate Master Xia Xingyun, both seventh-tier warriors with special genes. ¡°Lin Mu!¡± The old face of War Gate Master Xia Xingyun turned cold. The man addressed by Xia Xingyun was none other than the seventh-tier elderly warrior with special genes! The elder was the Sect Leader of Yuan Sect! ¡°Xia Xingyun, how have you been?¡± A smug smile emerged on the old face of Yuan Sect Leader Lin Mu. ¡°Lin Mu, what are you doing at my War Gate?¡± The tone of War Gate Master Xia Xingyun was quite displeased; clearly, his relationship with Yuan Sect Leader Lin Mu wasn¡¯t very good. ¡°Heh heh.¡± Yuan Sect Leader Lin Mu just laughed, ¡°Tang Chen.¡± Immediately, a young man roughly the same age as Ye Li appeared before him. Tang Chen¡¯s handsome face carried a defiant look. When he noticed Ye Li standing beside War Gate Master Xia Xingyun, he couldn¡¯t help but be momentarily stunned. Simply because he felt that compared to Ye Li¡¯s appearance, it was almost as if one were in the heavens and the other on the earth; the difference was not slight. ¡°Xia Xingyun, this is the strongest talent of my Yuan Sect, a Tier 2 warrior with special genes.¡± What!!! All the War Gate disciples in the plaza couldn¡¯t help but gasp upon hearing this. Of course, they hadn¡¯t expected that Yuan Sect Leader Lin Mu would make such a statement. A Tier 2 warrior with special genes? To know, this was a Tier 2 warrior with special genes! ¡°What?!¡± A look of shock appeared on the old face of War Gate Master Xia Xingyun! Simply because their strongest talent in War Gate was merely a Tier 1 warrior with special genes! ¡°Lin Mu, what is your purpose!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only War Gate Master Xia Xingyun stared fixedly at Lin Mu and demanded. Yuan Sect Leader Lin Mu smiled indifferently, ¡°I heard your War Gate has some strong talents, so I brought my Yuan Sect¡¯s strongest talent to give it a try!¡± ¡°You¡­!¡± Upon hearing this, War Gate Master Xia Xingyun became furiously enraged, and above his head, a thousand feet of raging flames had already erupted! ¡°Lin Mu, don¡¯t go too far!¡± Chapter 1756 - Chapter 1756 Tang Chens Anger Chapter 1756: Tang Chen¡¯s Anger Chapter 1756: Tang Chen¡¯s Anger Hahaha! Only to hear, Yuan Sect Master Lin Mu burst into loud laughter. ¡°Xia Xingyun, you wouldn¡¯t be scared, would you?¡± ¡°If you are too scared, I might just have to go out and spread the word.¡± A look of utmost pride appeared on the old face of Yuan Sect¡¯s Master Lin Mu, this was the proudest moment of his life since his birth. However, War Gate Master Xia Xingyun knew that their strongest talent in War Gate was merely a Tier 1 celestial warrior with special genes, no match for Tang Chen. Just as War Gate Master Xia Xingyun did not know how to respond, a rather lazy voice reached everyone¡¯s ears. ¡°Is it just a mere Tier 2 celestial warrior with special genes? What¡¯s there to make such a fuss about?¡± What?! All people in the square were shocked upon hearing this. Everyone quickly looked toward the source of the voice. Upon looking, they were reassured as it was Ye Li who had spoken. ¡°Who are you?!¡± Tang Chen had been irked by Ye Li for a while now, simply because the comparison of their appearances was so dramatically in Ye Li¡¯s favor. ¡°I am someone you aren¡¯t qualified to know yet.¡± Ye Li spoke slowly. Heh heh! Tang Chen let out a cold laugh. As Yuan Sect¡¯s top prodigy, no one had dared to speak to him like this before. ¡°Did you just say that I¡¯m only a Tier 2 celestial warrior with special genes?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that the case?¡± A sly smile crept across Ye Li¡¯s handsome face. ¡°So, you mean to say that you could defeat me?¡± Yuan Sect Master Lin Mu and the elders also turned their attention to Ye Li, completely puzzled as to why Ye Li would dare be so arrogant before their first prodigy. All the disciples of War Gate had a look of excitement on their faces, Because they all knew the terror that was Ye Li. What Yuan Sect¡¯s Master Lin Mu, Tang Chen, and the elders couldn¡¯t possibly imagine was that Ye Li would utter the following words. ¡°Defeating you, isn¡¯t that a simple matter?¡± Upon hearing this, anger flared across the handsome face of Tang Chen. ¡°Let¡¯s fight!¡± Only to hear, Tang Chen roared at Ye Li. Ye Li¡¯s face remained undisturbed as he calmly watched Tang Chen. ¡°I would advise you against that idea, because I could defeat you with just one finger.¡± Hiss¡­ Once these words were spoken, everyone in the square gasped in shock, staring speechless at Ye Li. Though they knew Ye Li was an immensely strong warrior with special genes, the idea of defeating a Tier 2 celestial warrior with just a finger seemed too far-fetched, didn¡¯t it? ¡°You¡­!¡± Being Yuan Sect¡¯s top prodigy, Tang Chen was infuriated beyond measure upon hearing Ye Li¡¯s words. Suddenly, Tang Chen lunged towards Ye Li! He was just so angry! Watching Tang Chen charge at him, Ye Li secretly shook his head, wondering if the temper of an ant was always this big? Suddenly, Tang Chen closed the distance with incredible speed and stood right before Ye Li. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He raised his fist, which was now engulfed in fearsome spiritual power! ¡°Die!¡± Tang Chen yelled, throwing a fierce punch at Ye Li. Ye Li¡¯s face still showed no ripple, as if nothing was happening at all. Without a doubt, the fist of Yuan Sect¡¯s top prodigy Tang Chen landed heavily on Ye Li¡¯s body! Chapter 1757 - Chapter 1757 Kill Tang Chen Chapter 1757: Kill Tang Chen Chapter 1757: Kill Tang Chen In the eyes of Yuan Sect¡¯s top prodigy, Tang Chen, it was utterly impossible for Ye Li to withstand his punch. Yuan Sect¡¯s sect leader Lin Mu and all the elders thought so too. But what they could never have anticipated was the scene that unfolded next. As Tang Chen¡¯s fist heavily struck Ye Li¡¯s body¡­ Ye Li didn¡¯t retreat half a step backward! How could this be!!! Everyone in the square was shocked beyond belief. They could rack their brains but still would never have imagined such a scene. Keep in mind that Tang Chen, the top talent of Yuan Sect, was a Tier 2 saint-level warrior with special genes! ¡°You¡­ you!¡± At this moment, Tang Chen couldn¡¯t utter a complete sentence, and his face showed an incredible amount of shock. ¡°Are you shocked?¡± A playful look appeared on Ye Li¡¯s refined face as he lightly regarded Tang Chen. Tang Chen was more than shocked, he was utterly flabbergasted. Ah! Just as Tang Chen was about to say something, he let out a scream that was shockingly dreadful. Indeed, the top talent of Yuan Sect, Tang Chen, was sent flying backward. And on his forehead, a chilling blood hole appeared, leaving no signs of life! Hiss¡­ Witnessing this, everyone in the square was extraordinarily shocked, even if they had ten days and nights to think, they would never have foreseen such an occurrence. Tang Chen from Yuan Sect died just like that? They couldn¡¯t believe it, they truly couldn¡¯t! ¡°Tang Chen!¡± Seeing Tang Chen dead, Yuan Sect leader Lin Mu couldn¡¯t help but cry out. ¡°Young man, I want you dead!¡± As his words fell, Yuan Sect leader Lin Mu prepared to make a move against Ye Li. Of course, Ye Li was not afraid because, although Yuan Sect leader Lin Mu was a seventh-tier saint-level warrior with special genes, there was still the War Gate Master Xia Xingyun. The Apocalypse Legion was currently outside synthesizing zombies, not in his system space. Just as Yuan Sect leader Lin Mu was about to strike him, War Gate Master Xia Xingyun stepped in front of Lin Mu. ¡°Lin Mu, what do you think you are doing?!¡± War Gate Master Xia Xingyun looked at Lin Mu with utter disdain. At this moment, Yuan Sect leader Lin Mu¡¯s eyes were bloodshot as he furiously glared at Ye Li. ¡°Boy, we will meet again by the riverside!¡± Yuan Sect leader Lin Mu roared at Ye Li. ¡°No need for any riverside meeting, let¡¯s make it clear, I shall come to Yuan Sect and battle you.¡± Ye Li slowly spoke to Yuan Sect leader Lin Mu. What?! All the Yuan Sect elders were startled; they certainly did not expect Ye Li to say such a thing. ¡°Fine!¡± Yuan Sect leader Lin Mu coldly responded to Ye Li. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Then, Yuan Sect leader Lin Mu, carrying Tang Chen¡¯s corpse, left the War Gate with all the elders. The disciples of the War Gate watching Ye Li in the square all had a look of deep horror on their faces. In their eyes, Ye Li was far too terrifying. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At least they had never seen such a terrifying warrior with special genes like Ye Li. War Gate Master Xia Xingyun naturally knew how terrifying Ye Li was, so he wasn¡¯t worried at all. But the elders of the War Gate showed a look of concern on their faces. ¡°Master, if Ye Li battles Lin Mu, I fear¡­¡± Before an elder could finish speaking, Xia Xingyun interrupted him. Chapter 1758 - Chapter 1758 Head to Yuan Sect Chapter 1758: Head to Yuan Sect Chapter 1758: Head to Yuan Sect ¡°You have no idea how terrifying Ye Li is.¡± The War Gate Master, Xia Xingyun, addressed the elders. Upon hearing this, all the elders couldn¡¯t help but be stunned; they certainly hadn¡¯t expected their master to say such a thing. Immediately, all of them thought of an astonishing possibility. This astonishing possibility was that Ye Li could defeat the Grandmaster Lin Mu of Yuan Sect. Thinking of this, astonishment overwhelmed all the elders of the War Gate. ¡°Master, is Ye Li really that strong?¡± The Grand Elder of the War Gate asked the master, his aged face showing a deep hue of curiosity. ¡°Of course!¡± War Gate Master Xia Xingyun looked at the Grand Elder, ¡°Even if I were to face Ye Li, I wouldn¡¯t stand any chance.¡± Hiss¡­ Hearing this, all the elders couldn¡¯t help but suck in a breath of cold air. They certainly hadn¡¯t imagined that Ye Li was terrifying to such an extent! ¡°Ye Li, shall we go together tomorrow?¡± Abruptly, the War Gate Master Xia Xingyun said to Ye Li. There was, of course, no fluctuation on Ye Li¡¯s face. He pondered for a few seconds, then looked at War Gate Master Xia Xingyun and said: ¡°Alright.¡± Seeing that Ye Li had agreed, a hint of joy couldn¡¯t help but appear on the old face of War Gate Master Xia Xingyun. ¡­ The next day, Ye Li and War Gate Master Xia Xingyun headed towards Yuan Sect. Before long, the two arrived outside the Yuan Sect. ¡°What are you doing here, War Gate?¡± Several disciples of the Yuan Sect stopped Ye Li and Xia Xingyun. War Gate Master Xia Xingyun¡¯s expression turned cold, ¡°Do you know who I am?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are, all I know is that this is Yuan Sect!¡± The Yuan Sect disciple who spoke was quite defiant! ¡°What if I tell you, I am War Gate Master Xia Xingyun?¡± ¡°What!!!¡± Upon hearing this, the several Yuan Sect disciples were startled and quickly retreated several steps, their faces showing as much fear as fear could express. They never could have imagined that this old man would actually be War Gate Master Xia Xingyun. ¡°Are you¡­ are you really War Gate Master Xia Xingyun?¡± One Yuan Sect disciple asked in extreme shock. ¡°What do you think?¡± A look of disdain appeared on the old face of War Gate Master Xia Xingyun. Those several Yuan Sect disciples dared not linger for another moment; they hurriedly ran inside. It wasn¡¯t long before these several disciples came running back out. ¡°Our master invites you in.¡± War Gate Master Xia Xingyun and Ye Li heard this and walked in. Then, they arrived at Yuanzong Square. At this moment, all the disciples of Yuan Sect were looking at Ye Li and War Gate Master Xia Xingyun. ¡°Ha ha ha ha!¡± Suddenly, an extremely sinister laugh entered the ears of Ye Li and War Gate Master Xia Xingyun. They, of course, knew that it was the Grandmaster Lin Mu of Yuan Sect who laughed. There, the Grandmaster Lin Mu and the elders came near to Ye Li and War Gate Master Xia Xingyun. Yuan Sect Grandmaster Lin Mu was staring intently at Ye Li, ¡°Do you know I could never have imagined that you would actually dare to come!¡± In the eyes of Yuan Sect Grandmaster Lin Mu, Ye Li would never dare to come. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But only now did he realize that he was not only wrong, but exceedingly so. ¡°I am already here.¡± Ye Chen slowly spoke up. Yesterday, he had already called back the Apocalypse Legion from the wilderness. He knew, that once he fused with the Apocalypse Legion, Yuan Sect Grandmaster Lin Mu would definitely not be his match. Chapter 1759 - Chapter 1759 Lin Mu Sect Master of the Yuan Sect Chapter 1759: Lin Mu, Sect Master of the Yuan Sect Chapter 1759: Lin Mu, Sect Master of the Yuan Sect Immediately, the eyes of Yuan Sect¡¯s Sect Master Lin Mu became bloodshot, as he stared at Ye Li with a deadly gaze. ¡°You whelp, you¡¯ve slain the top talent of my Yuan Sect, do you have any idea what your end will be today?!¡± The disciples of Yuan Sect gathered in the plaza, of course, knew that Tang Chen had been slain, but they had not anticipated that it was Ye Li who had done the deed. In a moment, all the Yuan Sect disciples on the plaza were looking at Ye Li with immeasurable anger, and a thousand zhang of furious fire appeared to blaze above their heads. ¡°I don¡¯t know what my end will be,¡± Ye Li said calmly, looking back at Sect Master Lin Mu, ¡°but I do know what your end will be.¡± At these words, Sect Master Lin Mu¡¯s body shook uncontrollably, and he glared at Ye Li with fury, saying: ¡°You brat, then tell me, what will my end be!¡± Ye Li¡¯s face, of course, showed no ripple of emotion; he spoke languidly as he addressed Sect Master Lin Mu: ¡°There¡¯s only one end for you, and that is death.¡± Upon hearing this, all the disciples of Yuan Sect on the plaza were shocked beyond measure. It was because they would never have imagined, even in their wildest dreams, that Ye Li would be so brazen! Didn¡¯t he know this was Yuan Sect? All these Yuan Sect disciples felt that Ye Li was completely oblivious to how high the sky was or how deep the earth was! At the same time, they also knew that Ye Li didn¡¯t understand a principle. That principle was, even a mighty dragon cannot suppress the local snake. ¡°Come on.¡± Ye Li no longer wanted to waste words with Sect Master Lin Mu. He beckoned to Sect Master Lin Mu with a crooked finger. ¡°You¡¯re courting death, junior!¡± Seeing Ye Li daring to beckon him with a finger, Sect Master Lin Mu erupted with unspeakable fury. Suddenly, Sect Master Lin Mu lunged at Ye Li, his speed as fast as the Thunder Beast. Ye Li¡¯s face, of course, remained completely unaffected. As Sect Master Lin Mu charged at him, Ye Li fused with the Apocalypse Legion. Suddenly, the spiritual power swirling around his body turned a fiery red. This¡­ All the Yuan Sect disciples on the plaza were stunned. They certainly did not expect such a change to occur in Ye Li. Bang¡­! Naturally, Ye Li paid no attention to the astonished looks from the disciples on the plaza. He threw a heavy punch towards Sect Master Lin Mu. What?! Sect Master Lin Mu was taken aback, for he never would have imagined that Ye Li could unleash such a terrifying attack. Luckily, he managed to dodge it in the end. ¡°Sky Bursting Thunder Fist!¡± Suddenly, Sect Master Lin Mu launched a fierce punch at Ye Li. On Sect Master Lin Mu¡¯s fist, countless fearsome forces of thunder and lightning condensed. These terrifying forces of thunder and lightning intertwined and flew at Ye Li, their speed reaching an incomparably swift extent. ¡°I have a sword that shall slay all under heaven!¡± As Sect Master Lin Mu executed the Sky Bursting Thunder Fist, Ye Li had already drawn the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword from the system space. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But as soon as he did, Ye Li wielded the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword, slashing it forward. Instantly, a supreme sword beam shot forth from the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword. When the supreme sword beam struck the terrifying power of thunder and lightning, that power vanished into nothingness in an instant. Yet, the residual force continued to surge towards Sect Master Lin Mu. This¡­ how could it be possible! Chapter 1760 - Chapter 1760 Kill Lin Mu Chapter 1760: Kill Lin Mu Chapter 1760: Kill Lin Mu Yuan Sect Master Lin Mu watched with horror as the terrifying attack approached, and his pupils involuntarily contracted rapidly. Only because he could never have imagined that Ye Li would be able to launch such a terrifying attack! After all, Yuan Sect Master Lin Mu, being a seventh-tier warrior with B-level genes, ultimately dodged the fearsome strike. All the Yuan Sect disciples in the square were utterly shaken, not knowing how to express the shock in their hearts. ¡°How¡­ how could you be so terrifying?!¡± Yuan Sect Master Lin Mu looked at Ye Li, panic-stricken. Ye Li¡¯s face, as handsome as jade, naturally showed no fluctuation. He looked at Yuan Sect Master Lin Mu indifferently and slowly spoke, ¡°Do you think I will tell you?¡± Upon hearing this, Yuan Sect Master Lin Mu¡¯s expression turned extremely cold as he stared fixedly at Ye Li. ¡°You don¡¯t really think that this will be enough to defeat me, do you?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t even want to defeat you; I just want to kill you.¡± Ye Li said blandly to Yuan Sect Master Lin Mu. As his words fell, Ye Li disappeared from the spot. What!!! All the Yuan Sect disciples on the square were shocked beyond belief, for they could never have expected Ye Li to vanish into thin air. At that moment, all that remained before the eyes of every Yuan Sect disciple was just an afterimage. Yuan Sect Master Lin Mu also couldn¡¯t help but be immensely shocked, he certainly hadn¡¯t anticipated that Ye Li would disappear from the spot. Such speed was truly terrifying. In just an instant, Ye Li appeared right in front of Yuan Sect Master Lin Mu. Seeing Ye Li suddenly in front of him, Yuan Sect Master Lin Mu was hugely startled and began to retreat explosively. Unfortunately, it was too late. As long as Ye Li wanted someone dead, that person was bound to die. Just as Yuan Sect Master Lin Mu was trying to escape, Ye Li thrust his swords out. The speed of the thrust was naturally unimaginable. This¡­ Just as the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword was about to pierce Yuan Sect Master Lin Mu¡¯s body, Yuan Sect Master Lin Mu became utterly panic-stricken. However, Yuan Sect Master Lin Mu was already a dead man! Just as Yuan Sect Master Lin Mu was about to say something, the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword had already pierced his body. Hiss¡­ All the Yuan Sect disciples watching this scene were tremendously shocked. They could not have imagined, even if they thought for ten days and nights, that their sect master would die like this. Naturally, there was no change in Ye Li¡¯s handsome face. As he withdrew the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword from Yuan Sect Master Lin Mu¡¯s body, Yuan Sect Master Lin Mu¡¯s life permanently vanished from this world. All the Yuan Sect disciples on the square were terrified, their bodies even trembling uncontrollably. Only then did they realize that merely making eye contact with Ye Li had extinguished any possibility of their survival. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Ye Li said slowly to the War Gate Master Xia Xingyun. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only War Gate Master Xia Xingyun nodded, and then he and Ye Li left Yuan Sect. The two returned to the War Gate. ¡°Master, how did it go?¡± The War Gate elders, seeing Ye Li and the master return, promptly asked, all displaying immense curiosity. War Gate Master Xia Xingyun smiled, ¡°Do you even need to ask? Yuan Sect Master Lin Mu is already dead.¡± Chapter 1761 - Chapter 1761 The dark race attacks the War Gate Chapter 1761: The dark race attacks the War Gate Chapter 1761: The dark race attacks the War Gate The elders of the War Gate showed a look of horror on their faces upon hearing the Gate Master¡¯s words. They thought that Ye Li might be able to defeat the Sect Master Lin Mu of Yuan Sect, but they never imagined that Lin Mu would actually die. After all, Yuan Sect¡¯s Sect Master Lin Mu was a seventh-tier warrior with B-level genes. How terrifying must Ye Li be? They didn¡¯t dare to continue the thought. Ye Li did not choose to stay at the War Gate; instead, he turned and went into the wilderness. He began searching for Zombie Gathering Areas. Over the past month, he led the Apocalypse Legion in amalgamating zombies in the wild. The Apocalypse Legion had also reached sixth-tier status, and he became a formidable seventh-tier warrior with B-level genes. When he returned to the War Gate, he found that a major event had occurred! Simply because the War Gate was in a great battle with the dark race! ¡°War Gate Master, the dark race is too strong, what should we do?¡± the Grand Elder asked War Gate Master Xia Xingyun in a hurry. At this moment, War Gate Master Xia Xingyun was also somewhat at a loss. The sheer number of members of the dark race was beyond anything he had seen before. Moreover, the dark race¡¯s leader was a powerful eighth-tier Evolved Being of the dark race! Even if he exerted all his strength, he could not withstand them! ¡°Gate Master, I think we should just leave; the dark race is about to break through our defenses,¡± the Grand Elder said again to Gate Master Xia Xingyun. Just as Xia Xingyun was about to issue the retreat order, a very lazy voice entered his ears. War Gate Master Xia Xingyun¡¯s body shook involuntarily because he certainly knew whose voice it was. ¡°Ye Li!¡± When War Gate Master Xia Xingyun followed the sound, he saw that Ye Li had already appeared before him. Ye Li¡¯s face was as serene as a light cloud and a gentle breeze, and he said slowly to War Gate Master Xia Xingyun: ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Ye Li, here¡¯s what¡¯s happening.¡± War Gate Master Xia Xingyun hurriedly recounted the events. What surprised War Gate Master Xia Xingyun and the elders was that even in such an urgent situation, Ye Li¡¯s handsome face showed not the slightest ripple; he remained as casual as ever. ¡°Isn¡¯t the leader of those dark races just an eighth-tier Evolved Being of the dark race? There¡¯s nothing to be scared of,¡± Ye Li said indifferently. What?! War Gate Master Xia Xingyun and the elders certainly did not expect Ye Li to say such a thing. ¡°Ye Li, do you¡­ do you have confidence in defeating that eighth-tier Evolved Being of the dark race?¡± War Gate Master Xia Xingyun looked at Ye Li, hope already showing on his aged face; naturally, he had witnessed Ye Li¡¯s terror. ¡°Naturally.¡± Ye Li nodded. Upon hearing this, a thick joy naturally appeared on War Gate Master Xia Xingyun¡¯s face. Joy had also begun to spread across the faces of the elders. ¡°Let¡¯s go out and battle those dark races,¡± Ye Li said calmly. War Gate Master Xia Xingyun and the elders all nodded heavily, and then they walked out of the great hall. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only It wasn¡¯t long before they all arrived at the front lines of the War Gate! They saw countless members of the dark race attacking the War Gate! Clang! Suddenly, a bolt of lightning flashed and a cold light appeared before everyone¡¯s eyes. They all startled, and then the sound of clashing swords and dragon roars began filling their ears endlessly. Chapter 1762 - Chapter 1762 eighth-tier Evolved Being of the dark race Chapter 1762: eighth-tier Evolved Being of the dark race Chapter 1762: eighth-tier Evolved Being of the dark race All War Gate disciples were shocked beyond belief, they certainly had not expected such a terrifying sound to emerge. But what they could never have anticipated was the scene that followed. Above Ye Li¡¯s head appeared a terrifying five-clawed blood dragon. This¡­ The elders of the War Gate were naturally stunned by such a phenomenon. A cold smile appeared on War Gate Master Xia Xingyun¡¯s aged face, solely because he had already witnessed the terror of the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword! But then, Ye Li leaped up from the ground! ¡°Mysterious Heaven Overlord Demon Sword Technique!¡± The SSS god-level skill, Mysterious Heaven Overlord Demon Sword Technique, was unleashed. Instantly, a terrifying supreme sword beam intertwined with the power of ancient gods and demons, flew out. Boom! Suddenly, an explosion that reached the skies entered everyone¡¯s ears. This¡­ was too horrifying! All War Gate disciples widened their eyes, the scene before them was terrifying beyond measure. Yet, Ye Li¡¯s jade-like face showed no sign of disturbance. Only because he knew that the dark race before him was pathetically weak in his eyes. He only wanted to slay that eighth-tier divine saint of the dark race! ¡°Apocalyptic Sword Technique!¡± Ye Li raised the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword high again, and executed the SSS god-level skill, Apocalyptic Sword Technique. Instantly, countless members of the dark race fell. ¡°Unexpectedly, there is such a terrifying human here!¡± Suddenly, an extremely cold voice reached Ye Li¡¯s ears. As this voice sounded, all the dark race also stopped their attack. Ye Li fixed his gaze and saw a terrifying member of the dark race appearing nearby. He could tell just by using his toes, that this member of the dark race was an eighth-tier divine saint. Ye Li also landed on the ground from mid-air. ¡°Ye Li, he is that eighth-tier divine saint of the dark race,¡± said War Gate Master Xia Xingyun to Ye Li. Ye Li nodded, ¡°I know.¡± He looked indifferently at the nearby eighth-tier divine saint of the dark race, thinking that the life of this divine saint was about to disappear from this world. ¡°Human, do you know my power?¡± Suddenly, the eighth-tier divine saint of the dark race spoke to Ye Li. Ye Li smiled faintly, ¡°I know, you¡¯re just an eighth-tier divine saint of the dark race.¡± At this, the eighth-tier divine saint of the dark race was taken aback, he certainly had not expected Ye Li to say such a thing. ¡°Human, don¡¯t you think my power is something you can only look up to?¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± A playful smile appeared on Ye Li¡¯s face. Seeing the expression on Ye Li¡¯s face, the eighth-tier divine saint of the dark race grew immensely angry, he had never encountered a human like Ye Li before. ¡°Human, do you dare to fight me?!¡± ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I dare?¡± Ye Li thought to himself, he just wanted to fight this eighth-tier divine saint of the dark race, not expecting that the divine saint would actually propose it himself. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Who would believe such a thing? ¡°Then come, a battle in the sky!¡± Upon saying this, the eighth-tier divine saint of the dark race leaped up from the ground into mid-air. At the same time, a Supreme Demon Blade also appeared in the hands of this eighth-tier divine saint of the dark race! Hearing this, Ye Li also leaped up from the ground and reached mid-air! Chapter 1763 - Chapter 1763 The grand battle against the eighth-tier Chapter 1763: The grand battle against the eighth-tier heavenly saint level dark race Chapter 1763: The grand battle against the eighth-tier heavenly saint level dark race In the eyes of the eighth-tier Evolved Being from the dark race, Ye Li was absolutely not going to be his match. He watched Ye Li coldly and rested the Supreme Demon Blade on his shoulder. ¡°Human, do you think you can be my match?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± A faint smile appeared on Ye Li¡¯s handsome face. He thought that although he was only a warrior with B-level special genes at the seventh-tier, after fusing with the Apocalypse Legion, wouldn¡¯t be it be a piece of cake to kill an eighth-tier Evolved Being from the dark race? ¡°Hahahaha!¡± The eighth-tier Evolved Being from the dark race burst into laughter, as if he had heard the funniest joke in the world. ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± Ye Li was puzzled as he genuinely couldn¡¯t figure out why this eighth-tier Evolved Being from the dark race could still laugh; did he not know that he was about to die? ¡°Human, I am obviously laughing because you¡¯re about to die!¡± The eighth-tier Evolved Being from the dark race said triumphantly to Ye Li. Ye Li merely smiled indifferently, thinking that the words of the eighth-tier Evolved Being from the dark race were a little too amusing. ¡°Do you really believe your own eyes?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± The eighth-tier Evolved Being from the dark race was momentarily stunned, then looked at Ye Li coldly and said, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I believe my own eyes?¡± What the eighth-tier Evolved Being from the dark race really didn¡¯t expect was for Ye Li to shake his head. ¡°Never believe your own eyes, because sometimes they can deceive you.¡± What!!! The words shocked the eighth-tier Evolved Being from the dark race; he couldn¡¯t have imagined in his wildest thoughts that Ye Li would say such a thing. ¡°Human, I can tell, you have a lot of confidence!¡± The eighth-tier Evolved Being from the dark race spoke coldly. Ye Li smiled candidly, ¡°You¡¯re just an eighth-tier Evolved Being from the dark race, I have to have confidence.¡± At these words, the countenance of the eighth-tier Evolved Being from the dark race grew grim. Above his head, a thousand zhang of fury surged. ¡°Human, you¡¯re seeking death!¡± As the words fell, the eighth-tier Evolved Being from the dark race raised the Supreme Demon Blade high. Suddenly, the blade descended! A terrifying sword light flew towards Ye Li, its speed beyond comparison. ¡°Fuse: Apocalypse Legion.¡± At the moment the eighth-tier Evolved Being from the dark race slashed down with his blade, Ye Li chose to fuse with the Apocalypse Legion. Instantly, the aura emanating from Ye Li¡¯s entire being became unimaginably terrifying; even the wind began to reverse its course. Following that, he too struck with his sword! A supreme sword beam burst forth from the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword. Boom! Blade light and sword light collided with immense force. What the eighth-tier Evolved Being from the dark race couldn¡¯t have imagined was that the blade light, summoned from the Supreme Demon Blade, vanished without a trace, while the residual power of the sword light continued to fly towards him. How¡­ How was this possible! To the eighth-tier Evolved Being from the dark race, this was absolutely impossible. But the reality was indeed so! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After all, he was an eighth-tier Evolved Being from the dark race. He dodged the residual power of the supreme sword beam. ¡°Human, how can you be so terrifying?!¡± The eighth-tier Evolved Being from the dark race could never have anticipated that Ye Li possessed such tremendous strength. ¡°So,¡± Ye Chen looked at the eighth-tier Evolved Being from the dark race indifferently, ¡°does my strength surprise you?¡± Chapter 1764 - Chapter 1764 Slaying the eighth-tier heavenly saint level Chapter 1764: Slaying the eighth-tier heavenly saint level dark race Chapter 1764: Slaying the eighth-tier heavenly saint level dark race The eighth-tier Evolved Being from the dark race turned ice-cold upon hearing this! ¡°Human, do you truly think you are a match for me?¡± The eighth-tier Evolved Being from the dark race said to Ye Li, his voice venomous with intent. Ye Li simply smiled indifferently, ¡°You are but an eighth-tier Evolved Being from the dark race, how dare you be so arrogant before me?¡± He thought of how, after fusing with the Apocalypse Legion, slaying an eighth-tier Evolved Being from the dark race would be all too easy. Was this dark race creature not afraid? ¡°Ha-ha!¡± The eighth-tier Evolved Being from the dark race let out a cold laugh, ¡°Human, my next attack, even if you can¡¯t withstand it, will be enough for you to take pride in.¡± As the words fell, he saw the eighth-tier Evolved Being from the dark race raise the Supreme Demon Blade in his hand. Immediately, devil energy began to entwine around the Supreme Demon Blade, as if the entire space was permeated with such terrifying devil energy! Everyone from the War Gate watched as the Supreme Demon Blade in the hands of the eighth-tier Evolved Being from the dark race was raised, and their hearts leapt to their throats. They weren¡¯t fools; they knew that the next strike from the dark race creature would be inconceivably fearsome. The eyes of everyone from the War Gate then turned to Ye Li, all hoping he could withstand the impending strike from the eighth-tier dark race creature. Otherwise, there would be only one outcome for the War Gate: annihilation. The Supreme Demon Blade raised by the eighth-tier dark race creature gathered more and more terrifying devil energy! But what the dark race creature could never have anticipated was that there was not the slightest ripple on Ye Li¡¯s jade-like face, as if he hadn¡¯t seen anything at all. ¡°Human, meet your death!¡± The eighth-tier Evolved Being from the dark race coldly shouted at Ye Li. As the voice fell, the blade fell! Sudden as thunder, a terrifying mix of devil energy and diabolical blade light flew towards Ye Li with the speed of a Thunder Beast. The faces of everyone from the War Gate were filled with abject terror witnessing such an overwhelming attack. For they had never seen such a fearsome assault in their lives. ¡°Synthesize: Mysterious Heaven Overlord Demon Sword Technique, Apocalyptic Sword Technique, Absolute Heaven Lightshadow Sword!¡± Three SSS divine-level skills synthesized and unleashed! This strike was destined to be utterly terrifying. As Ye Li¡¯s Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword fell, everyone on the scene became as petrified, frozen in place. Their eyes widened to the largest they had ever been, mouths agape wide enough to swallow a bowl of the largest size. The entire world seemed to fall silent. This¡­ The eighth-tier dark race creature watched as such an attack approached, the blade strike he had just unleashed had vanished, and all that filled his vision was the Power of Gods and Demons mixed with supreme sword beam. ¡°My life is over!¡± At the last brink of his life, the eighth-tier dark race creature uttered these four words. With the fall of his words, his life forever vanished from this world. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Of course, there was not the slightest fluctuation on Ye Li¡¯s face. Only because he knew, that after fusing with the Apocalypse Legion, killing an eighth-tier Evolved Being from the dark race was hardly a difficult feat. Every member of the dark race saw the fall of their eighth-tier counterpart like a bolt out of the blue. And everyone from the War Gate also became as still as clay statues. They felt that Ye Li was the most terrifying warrior with special genes in the world! Chapter 1765 - Chapter 1765 Leave Chapter 1765: Leave Chapter 1765: Leave Ye Li leapt from mid-air, landing beside War Gate Master Xia Xingyun. ¡°What are you still waiting for?¡± Ye Li looked at War Gate Master Xia Xingyun and said indifferently. Upon hearing this, War Gate Master Xia Xingyun snapped back to his senses, seemingly recollecting something, and hastily bellowed out: ¡°Warriors of War Gate, slay these dark races for me!¡± Hearing this, everyone from War Gate also regained their spirits, their fighting will soaring! ¡°Kill!¡± Suddenly, a deafening battle cry erupted, resounding through heaven and earth! These warriors from War Gate with B-level genes charged into the midst of the dark race, like tigers entering a pack of wolves¨Cthe dark race creatures were tumbling and scrambling. However, Ye Li did not continue to make a move. He knew that the eighth-tier Evolved Beings of the dark race were the backbone and the mainstay driving these dark race creatures! Without the eighth-tier Evolved Beings of the dark race, these creatures already stood no chance of survival. A day later, all the dark race forces attacking War Gate had been eradicated. In the grand hall of War Gate. ¡°Ye Li, if not for you, my War Gate would have been finished.¡± War Gate Master Xia Xingyun looked at Ye Li with immense gratitude. A natural calm remained on Ye Li¡¯s face as he slowly replied to War Gate Master Xia Xingyun: ¡°It was just a helping hand, nothing worthy of your thanks.¡± Upon hearing these words, War Gate Master Xia Xingyun¡¯s entire body involuntarily shuddered, realizing that not only did Ye Li possess terrifying strength, but he was also so modest. Compared to Ye Li, he felt that he fell far short, if not like heaven and earth. Ye Li stayed at War Gate for another day before leaving. He continued synthesizing zombies in the wild. However, upgrading the Apocalypse Legion had become exceedingly difficult. ¡°Help! Save me!¡± Suddenly, a cry for help reached Ye Li¡¯s ears. Ye Li paused, wondering why he always seemed to hear cries for help¨Cwas this what it meant to be a transmigrator? He activated his Heavenly Spirit Eyes and saw a young girl running towards him. The girl appeared to be one or two years younger than him, her fair face etched with panic. She was swiftly followed by dozens of dark race creatures in hot pursuit, and it wouldn¡¯t be long before they reached his location. A moment later, the girl finally appeared in front of Ye Li, and she naturally saw him too. ¡°Save me! Save me!¡± Seeing Ye Li, the girl cried out repeatedly for help as if clutching at a lifesaver. Ye Li¡¯s handsome face remained undisturbed as he watched the girl approaching. Soon, the girl ran up beside him. Seeing that Ye Li had no intention of saving her, she hurriedly ran off. In the girl¡¯s eyes, Ye Li would surely choose to flee, as so many dark race creatures were chasing her. What she couldn¡¯t have anticipated at all was that Ye Li made no moves to escape. ¡°Hey, aren¡¯t you going to¡­¡± The girl turned back, intending to tell Ye Li to run, thinking he was paralyzed with fear. But before she could finish her sentence, a scene unfolded that she would never have expected. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh! The sound of slicing air abruptly filled the air. And the dozens of dark race creatures lay on the ground, lifeless. This, this, this¡­ The girl was dumbfounded by the sight. Chapter 1766 - Chapter 1766 Thunderclap Base City Chapter 1766: Thunderclap Base City Chapter 1766: Thunderclap Base City ¡°Are you very shocked?¡± Ye Li looked at the girl indifferently. The girl, named Shi Zhu, was stunned upon hearing this. Could dozens of dark race members have just died like that? The most terrifying part was that she didn¡¯t see how Ye Li made his move. How terrifying must that be! Shi Zhu was already afraid to think further. ¡°Yes, senior, I am very shocked,¡± Shi Zhu said to Ye Li, her voice filled with horror. She did not want to provoke Ye Li; otherwise, her life might also vanish from this world. Her intuition told her that Ye Li must be a person who could kill without batting an eye. But what she could never have dreamed was the next thing Ye Li would say. Ye Li said to Shi Zhu lightly, ¡°Never be shocked, because with every single thing I do, you would be shocked for days and nights.¡± This¡­ Upon hearing these words, Shi Zhu was even more shocked. She truly dared not contemplate how terrifying Ye Li must be¨Cso terrifying that every action he took would shock her for days and nights? ¡°Senior, thank¡­ thank you for saving me.¡± ¡°There is nothing worth thanking for,¡± Ye Li said, his jade-like face unmoved. ¡°By the way, why were the dark race chasing you?¡± ¡°I came here for training, but unexpectedly encountered the dark race,¡± Shi Zhu said, still visibly shaken. ¡°By the way, senior, are you heading to Thunderclap Base City now?¡± Thunderclap Base City? Ye Li naturally had not heard of Thunderclap Base City, but he thought it might be good to go. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Upon hearing that, Shi Zhu quickly led the way for Ye Li. After several hours, Ye Li and Shi Zhu could see Thunderclap Base City. However, what Shi Zhu could not have imagined was that countless zombies were attacking the outer walls of Thunderclap Base City. These zombies¡­ Horror appeared on Shi Zhu¡¯s pale face; she had not expected the zombies to suddenly attack Thunderclap Base City. She glanced at Ye Li in terror, only to find that his face showed a hint of exhilaration. Ye Li looked at the zombies attacking the outer walls of Thunderclap Base City, thinking that their numbers were sufficient for a good fusion. He then released the Apocalypse Legion from the system space. The twelve Celestial zombies of the Apocalypse Legion appeared in front of Ye Li. ¡°Master.¡± The twelve Celestial zombies called out to Ye Li with reverence. Seeing the sudden appearance of the Apocalypse Legion, Shi Zhu stepped back several paces in fright, her pale face filled with terror. ¡°Senior, these¡­ these are zombies?¡± Although the Apocalypse Legion looked no different from human beings, the aura they emitted made Shi Zhu realize that the entire Apocalypse Legion must be composed of zombies. ¡°Yes, is there anything surprising about that?¡± Ye Li said lightly to Shi Zhu. ¡°Go, Apocalypse Legion, fuse all those zombies.¡± Following Ye Li¡¯s command, the Apocalypse Legion shot out. In an instant, the Apocalypse Legion entered the horde of zombies, beginning a frenzied fusion. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The people on the walls of Thunderclap Base City were completely shocked. They could never have imagined that the number of zombies would decrease so drastically, so quickly. ¡°How is this possible?¡± After several hours, the zombies attacking the outer walls of Thunderclap Base City had all been fused by the Apocalypse Legion. The warriors with B-level genes and the army on the outer walls had not yet recovered from their shock when the Apocalypse Legion returned to Ye Li¡¯s side. Chapter 1767 - Chapter 1767 Shi Family Chapter 1767: Shi Family Chapter 1767: Shi Family Shi Zhu was already stunned, her eyes wide open to what seemed like the largest extent ever, and her mouth agape as if she could swallow an extra-large bowl. ¡°This is too terrifying.¡± Her voice trembled immensely. She could no longer imagine! ¡°Senior, you¡­ can you really control these zombies?¡± A look of deep horror appeared on Shi Zhu¡¯s pale face. Ye Li smiled indifferently, ¡°What do you think?¡± Without saying much, Ye Li placed the Apocalypse Legion into the system space. Seeing this, Shi Zhu couldn¡¯t help but rub her eyes, naturally not expecting the Apocalypse Legion to suddenly disappear. No matter how much she rubbed her eyes, the Apocalypse Legion simply vanished right before her. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Then, Ye Li headed towards Thunderclap Base City. When Shi Zhu came to her senses, Ye Li had already walked more than ten steps away, and she quickly followed. It didn¡¯t take long for Ye Li and Shi Zhu to reach Thunderclap Base City. ¡°Senior, where are you planning to go now?¡± Shi Zhu thought for a while before asking. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Ye Li shook his head. Shi Zhu was naturally taken aback, not expecting Ye Li to say such a thing. ¡°Senior, how about we go to my family¡¯s place?¡± Shi Zhu asked tentatively, looking at Ye Li. ¡°To your home?¡± Ye Li thought for a moment and then nodded in agreement. Seeing Ye Li agree, for some reason, Shi Zhu felt a hint of secret joy. Before long, Ye Li and Shi Zhu arrived outside the Shi Family. ¡°Senior, this is my family,¡± Shi Zhu told Ye Li. Ye Li surveyed the family before him, thinking that Shi Zhu¡¯s family was indeed a powerful one. Of course, powerful was a relative term in Thunderclap Base City; in his presence, they were utterly weak. Ye Li and Shi Zhu entered the Shi Family. Shi Zhu led Ye Li directly to the Shi Family Hall. ¡°You say, how could the zombies have suddenly disappeared?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, it¡¯s too strange, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve never encountered such a thing before.¡± The Shi Family patriarch, Shi Cheng, was discussing the strange events outside the city wall with the elders. ¡°Grandfather.¡± At that moment, Shi Zhu¡¯s voice entered their ears. ¡°Shi Zhu, you¡¯re back.¡± A gentle smile appeared on the face of the Shi Family patriarch Shi Cheng. ¡°Yes, grandfather.¡± A look of joy also appeared on Shi Zhu¡¯s pale face, thinking she would no longer have to train outdoors and almost couldn¡¯t return. ¡°Huh?¡± Naturally, the Shi Family patriarch Shi Cheng noticed Ye Li standing beside Shi Zhu and couldn¡¯t help but be slightly startled. Simply because, Shi Cheng had never seen anyone as commanding as Ye Li! Back in his youth, he was the prince charming of countless young girls, but compared to the man before him, it wasn¡¯t an exaggeration to say they were worlds apart. ¡°Shi Zhu, he is¡­?¡± The Shi Family patriarch Shi Cheng asked Shi Zhu. ¡°Grandfather, he¡­ he is¡­¡± Shi Zhu seemed a bit unsure of how to answer. ¡°My name is Ye Li.¡± Ye Li stated his own name, feeling there was nothing to hide. Ye Li? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Clearly, the Shi Family patriarch Shi Cheng had never heard this name before. ¡°Right, grandfather, it¡¯s like this, like this, like this¡­¡± Then, Shi Zhu hastily informed everything to the Shi Family patriarch Shi Cheng and the elders. What!!! The Shi Family patriarch Shi Cheng and the elders couldn¡¯t help but exclaim in astonishment. Chapter 1768 - Chapter 1768 Why dont you believe Chapter 1768: Why don¡¯t you believe? Chapter 1768: Why don¡¯t you believe? Shi Family¡¯s head, Shi Cheng, along with the elders, were utterly shocked upon hearing Shi Zhu¡¯s words. They all stared at Ye Li in absolute horror. ¡°Elder, is it you who made the zombies disappear?¡± Shi Family head, Shi Cheng, asked Ye Li in astonishment. Ye Li simply smiled lightly, ¡°Is there anything surprising about that?¡± Upon hearing this, Shi Family head Shi Cheng and the elders looked at each other, all sharing a moment of mutual bewilderment. ¡°Elder, I hadn¡¯t thought you were such a being, but¡­¡± Shi Family head Shi Cheng seemed to have thought of something. Is it possible? Although Ye Li was stunningly handsome, he had never seen anyone quite as commanding as Ye Li! But wasn¡¯t Ye Li too young for such terror? Soon, Shi Cheng understood. He figured that the conversation he had just had with the elders must have been overheard by Shi Zhu, who was probably just playfully cheering him up. Thinking this, Shi Family head Shi Cheng couldn¡¯t help but give a bitter smile. ¡°Shi Zhu, are you tricking me?¡± Suddenly, Shi Cheng asked Shi Zhu. Upon hearing this, Shi Zhu shuddered; she certainly hadn¡¯t expected her grandfather to say such a thing. ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m not tricking you, I¡¯m telling the truth.¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough, you two go out for now.¡± Shi Family head Shi Cheng waved his hand, dismissing them. Shi Zhu was astounded, thinking that everything she had said was true¨Cwhy wouldn¡¯t her grandfather believe her? ¡°Elder, shall¡­ shall we step out then?¡± Shi Zhu carefully looked at Ye Li. ¡°Yes,¡± Ye Li nodded. Immediately after, Ye Li and Shi Zhu walked out of the Shi Family Hall. ¡°Elder, you¡¯re not angry, are you?¡± After walking out of the hall, Shi Zhu tentatively looked at Ye Li. She obviously knew the terrifying might of the Apocalypse Legion; if her family offended Ye Li, they could likely be instantly obliterated. ¡°Do you think I would be angry?¡± Ye Li said softly. Shi Zhu, seeing the expression on Ye Li¡¯s face, couldn¡¯t help but take a deep breath, her heart, which had been in her throat, finally settling down. ¡°Shi Zhu, who is he?¡± Suddenly, a voice appeared next to Shi Zhu¡¯s ear. A young man about the same age as Shi Zhu approached. The young man was quite handsome, but compared to Ye Li, it was like the difference between heaven and earth. ¡°Shi Hen.¡± Shi Zhu called out to the young man. Shi Hen walked up to Ye Li, sizing him up dispassionately. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Shi Hen, the Shi Family¡¯s top talent and a Tier 1 Heavenly King warrior with B-level genes, asked. ¡°The elder¡¯s name is Ye Li,¡± Shi Zhu said. Elder? Shi Hen was taken aback, not expecting Shi Zhu to address the man before him as an elder. ¡°Shi Zhu, why do you call him elder?¡± ¡°Because the elder is very strong.¡± Shi Zhu felt Shi Hen was being rather ridiculous. ¡°He¡­ is strong?¡± Shi Hen was somewhat taken aback and turned towards Ye Li. ¡°Shi Zhu says you¡¯re strong, but I find that hard to believe.¡± Ye Li simply smiled. He couldn¡¯t understand why he kept encountering such inferior creatures. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Do you think I need your belief?¡± ¡°What?!¡± Shi Hen was startled, he of course didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to speak to him like that. ¡°You dare talk to me this way?¡± ¡°Heh,¡± Ye Li shook his head, ¡°A mere Tier 1 Heavenly King warrior with B-level genes like you doesn¡¯t have the right to talk to me.¡± Chapter 1769 - Chapter 1769 Shi Familys Proud Son Chapter 1769: Shi Family¡¯s Proud Son Chapter 1769: Shi Family¡¯s Proud Son Shi Hen was shocked when he heard these words, as he never expected Ye Li to speak to him in such a manner. ¡°You¡­ you dare to speak to me like this?¡± As the pride of the Stone Family, no one had ever dared to be so arrogant in front of him. ¡°Is there something surprising about this?¡± Ye Li looked indifferently at Shi Hen. Unable to contain his anger, Shi Hen glared fiercely at Ye Li. ¡°You¡­!¡± Shi Hen wanted to say something to Ye Li, but he really didn¡¯t know what to say. After a long while, Shi Hen finally said coldly to Ye Li, ¡°Do you know what consequences you will face once you utter these words?¡± In Shi Hen¡¯s view, Ye Li would definitely be terrified out of his wits. However, he never expected Ye Li¡¯s handsome face to remain completely unmoved, as if he hadn¡¯t heard anything at all. ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk to you anymore. As a Tier 1 Heavenly King warrior with special genes, you have no right to speak to me.¡± Hisss¡­ As soon as these words were uttered, the surrounding Stone Family disciples all couldn¡¯t help but gasp, staring at Ye Li in utter shock. Of course, they never expected Ye Li to dare be so arrogant when facing Shi Hen, the top talent of the Stone Family. ¡°You¡­ dare to battle with me?¡± By now, Shi Hen was extremely angry, his gaze fixed intensely on Ye Li. ¡°Forget it,¡± Ye Chen said with a faint smile, ¡°you are no match for me.¡± The faces of the onlooking Stone Family disciples were as shocked as could be. This was because they had neither seen nor even heard of someone like Ye Li before. They couldn¡¯t imagine what kind of terrifying strength Ye Li must possess to speak these words. ¡°You¡­¡± Shi Hen¡¯s eyes were aflame with rage, his anger reaching a peak. ¡°What if I tell you that I insist on battling you?¡± ¡°Sigh.¡± Hearing this, Ye Li couldn¡¯t help but sigh to himself. Simply because he couldn¡¯t understand why there were always such pests before him. ¡°Do you really wish to battle with me?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Shi Hen nodded firmly, staring intently at Ye Li. There was no change in Ye Li¡¯s handsome face, and he slowly spoke to Shi Hen: ¡°If you insist on battling with me, what are you waiting for?¡± The onlooking Stone Family disciples felt that Ye Li was too arrogant. Of course, they wanted Shi Hen to teach Ye Li a lesson and make him realize that the Stone Family was not to be provoked. Gritting his teeth, Shi Hen kept his eyes fixed on Ye Li. He really couldn¡¯t understand why Ye Li dared to be so arrogant in front of him. ¡°Seeking death!¡± Suddenly, Shi Hen coldly shouted at Ye Li and threw a punch at him with great speed. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Seeing Shi Hen making a move, the faces of the Stone Family disciples all displayed a cold smirk, because in their eyes, Ye Li had no chance of being Shi Hen¡¯s opponent. Shi Hen¡¯s punch was not something Ye Li could possibly catch! The Stone Family disciples knew that Ye Li would soon be sent flying. There wasn¡¯t much reason needed, simply because he had offended Shi Hen, the top talent of the Stone Family. However, what the Stone Family disciples didn¡¯t expect even if they thought for days and nights, was that after Shi Hen¡¯s punch landed on Ye Li¡¯s body, Ye Li did not fly backward, not even half a step. Chapter 1770 - Chapter 1770 Shi Family Grand Elder Chapter 1770: Shi Family Grand Elder Chapter 1770: Shi Family Grand Elder The Shi Family disciples watched in shock at the scene before them. How could this be!!! For a moment, none of the Shi Family disciples knew what to say. Shi Hen¡¯s strike, the number-one prodigy of their family, had not caused even the slightest damage to his opponent? ¡°This this this¡­¡± Shi Hen himself was stunned, feeling as if he had seen things incorrectly. ¡°Now,¡± Ye Li looked at Shi Hen indifferently, ¡°do you still think you are my match?¡± At that moment, Shi Hen was unable to utter a complete sentence. The Shi Family disciples stood petrified, not yet having recovered when a scream suddenly pierced their ears. They looked sharply up! They were horrified as they saw Shi Hen had been sent flying. They could not have imagined that the number-one prodigy of their family would be so easily defeated before Ye Li. Silence, so quiet you could hear a pin drop. Yet, there was no hint of disturbance on Ye Li¡¯s face; defeating Shi Hen seemed to him a trivial matter. ¡°This¡­how could this be!¡± Suddenly, an astonished voice reached the ears of the Shi Family disciples. ¡°It¡¯s the Grand Elder.¡± The Grand Elder of the Shi Family walked over slowly, his face filled with deep astonishment. ¡°Is it you?¡± The Grand Elder had seen Ye Li in the hall earlier. But, of course, he did not believe what Shi Zhu had said. Ye Li did not respond, knowing that the Grand Elder must have more to say. ¡°You actually defeated my family¡¯s number-one prodigy so effortlessly?¡± The Grand Elder still seemed unable to grasp what had just happened; he gazed at Ye Li in a daze. Ye Li offered a composed smile, ¡°Is there anything so surprising about this?¡± Upon hearing this, the Grand Elder came back to his senses. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s surprising; Shi Hen is our first prodigy!¡± ¡°In my eyes, he is just a weak ant.¡± Ye Li spoke slowly. ¡°You¡­what did you say?!¡± The face of the Grand Elder darkened with displeasure at these words. ¡°Is there anything wrong with that?¡± A playful smile appeared on Ye Li¡¯s handsome face. ¡°You¡­¡± The Grand Elder grew furious, glaring intently at Ye Li. ¡°I admit you are a formidable genius, but never be arrogant in front of me!¡± The Grand Elder was aware that although Ye Li could defeat Shi Hen, he would still be no match for him. ¡°Heh.¡± Ye Li shook his head, choosing not to explain further. In his eyes, the Grand Elder was also pathetically weak. ¡°Answer me!¡± To Ye Li¡¯s surprise, the Grand Elder persisted relentlessly. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Do you think,¡± Ye Li looked at the Grand Elder indifferently, ¡°you really have the right to talk to me?¡± Hiss¡­ Upon hearing this, the Shi Family disciples gasped in shock again, never expecting Ye Li to speak to the Grand Elder in such a way. Hahahaha! Yet, the Grand Elder laughed loudly, as if he had never heard anything so absurd. Chapter 1771 - Chapter 1771 I advise you to give up Chapter 1771: I advise you to give up. Chapter 1771: I advise you to give up. ¡°What are you laughing at?¡± A trace of confusion appeared on Ye Li¡¯s face; he truly couldn¡¯t understand why the Grand Elder of the Shi Family could still manage to laugh. He thought that the Grand Elder was merely a Tier 2 warrior with B-level genes. To the people of the Shi Family, a Tier 2 warrior with B-level genes was naturally a terrifying existence. But in his presence, a Tier 2 warrior with B-level genes was nothing more than a complete ant. ¡°I¡¯m laughing at your overestimation of yourself!¡± The face of the Grand Elder of the Shi Family was full of mockery. Thinking about what Shi Zhu had said in the hall, he found it laughable. How could the decreasing number of zombies attacking the outside walls of Thunderclap Base City be because of this person? ¡°Is that so?¡± Ye Li secretly smiled, wondering how the Grand Elder of the Shi Family could be so oblivious. ¡°Enough, I don¡¯t want to waste words with you, you may leave now.¡± Suddenly, Ye Li slowly spoke to the Grand Elder of the Shi Family. What?! The Grand Elder was shocked; of course, he hadn¡¯t expected Ye Li to actually ask him to leave! Had he forgotten that this was the Shi Family? ¡°Young man, since you are so arrogant, do you dare to fight me?!¡± As soon as he spoke, all the young members of the Shi Family turned to look at Ye Li because they wanted to see if he would agree. In their eyes, although Ye Li had easily defeated Shi Hen, the top genius of the Shi Family, he certainly couldn¡¯t be a match for the Grand Elder. After all, the Grand Elder was a Tier 2 supreme powerhouse! The Grand Elder saw it the same way; he felt that upon challenging Ye Li to a fight, Ye Li would surely be terrified out of his wits. He hadn¡¯t originally wanted to do this, as Ye Li was just a junior in front of him! But Ye Li insisted on being so arrogant; what could he do? ¡°Whatever.¡± Ye Li said indifferently to the Grand Elder, his face as calm as jade showing a hint of laziness. What!!! None of the young members of the Shi Family had expected Ye Li to actually agree. How¡­ how could he dare?! ¡°You¡­!¡± The Grand Elder obviously hadn¡¯t expected Ye Li to accept the challenge. ¡°Young man, do you really dare to fight me?¡± ¡°Are you not just a Tier 2 warrior with B-level genes, what is there to be afraid of?¡± Ye Li smiled indifferently. In no time, the news that Ye Li would fight the Grand Elder spread throughout the entire Shi Family. Everyone in the Shi Family gathered at the square; they all wanted to see who dared to be so arrogant as to challenge the Grand Elder. Shi Cheng, the head of the Shi Family, and the other elders naturally came as well. ¡°Who do you think will win?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that obvious, it will certainly be the Grand Elder.¡± ¡°I think so, too.¡± The Shi Family elders started discussing. Shi Zhu approached Shi Cheng, ¡°Grandfather, everything I¡¯ve said is true, why don¡¯t you believe me?¡± ¡°If it were true, then the Grand Elder wouldn¡¯t stand a chance against him.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Shi Cheng, the headmaster, said lightly. Shi Zhu was secretly displeased, thinking to herself that what she had said was the truth; why wouldn¡¯t they believe her? Suddenly, Ye Li and the Grand Elder were already facing each other in the square. Their eyes met, and a great battle seemed about to begin. Ye Li¡¯s face was naturally unflustered as he calmly looked at the Grand Elder of the Shi Family and slowly opened his mouth: ¡°I advise you to give up, the gap between us is simply too great.¡± Chapter 1772 - Chapter 1772 You are too slow Chapter 1772: You are too slow Chapter 1772: You are too slow As the Grand Elder of the Shi Family, when had he ever been spoken to in such a manner? Upon hearing these words, he couldn¡¯t help but become enraged. ¡°You¡¯re right, the gap between us is indeed vast, but the one who should give up is you, not me!¡± The Grand Elder of the Shi Family coldly addressed Ye Li. On Ye Li¡¯s face, as fair as jade, there was no sign of fluctuation. ¡°Since you think you¡¯re my match, then come on.¡± Ye Li looked indifferently at the Grand Elder of the Shi Family. ¡°Don¡¯t hesitate, don¡¯t wait.¡± Upon hearing this, how could the Grand Elder of the Shi Family tolerate Ye Li¡¯s arrogance? ¡°How dare you be so arrogant, young man!¡± The Grand Elder of the Shi Family roared in fury and charged toward Ye Li. In the eyes of the Shi Family¡¯s members, there was no way Ye Li could be a match for the Grand Elder. They would believe Ye Li was a match for the Grand Elder only if the sky was about to fall. Watching the Grand Elder of the Shi Family attack, Ye Li couldn¡¯t help but shake his head inwardly, wondering why the Grand Elder just couldn¡¯t understand. The Grand Elder was about to reach Ye Li, yet Ye Li made no move to dodge. Could it be¡­ Shi Hen watched the scene unfold, thinking to himself, could it be that Ye Li intended to use his body to withstand the Grand Elder¡¯s blow? He was a Tier 1 warrior in the Heavenly King Realm with special genes, but the Grand Elder was a Tier 2 warrior! It never would have crossed his mind that Ye Li, with his body alone, could possibly withstand a hit from the Grand Elder! But then, the Grand Elder had already reached Ye Li. Just as everyone thought that Ye Li was about to be defeated, the next moment revealed a scene that shocked them to the core! The Grand Elder¡¯s heavy punch landed on Ye Li¡¯s body. But Ye Li didn¡¯t retreat half a step! What!!! All of the Shi Family witnesses were taken aback by the scene, their eyes widened to the largest they¡¯d ever been in history, and their mouths agape, large enough to swallow an extra-large bowl. They wouldn¡¯t have imagined such a scene in their wildest dreams. ¡°Are you truly shocked?¡± Ye Li looked at the Grand Elder of the Shi Family indifferently. Swallowing hard, the Grand Elder stammered, ¡°You¡­ you!¡± At that moment, the Grand Elder could not utter a complete sentence. ¡°Now, do you dare to battle me?¡± ¡°You¡­!¡± The Grand Elder of the Shi Family stared at Ye Li fixedly. ¡°You¡¯re just defensively a little stronger, what¡¯s there to be proud of!¡± Immediately afterward, the Grand Elder of the Shi Family threw another punch at Ye Li. This strike was many times stronger than the previous one! But what everyone wouldn¡¯t have thought of, not even in ten days and nights of contemplation, was that Ye Li actually vanished from his original place, leaving behind only an afterimage. How could this be!!! No one from the Shi Family expected Ye Li to disappear on the spot. Such speed was far too astonishing. Of course, the Grand Elder of the Shi Family also didn¡¯t expect Ye Li¡¯s speed to be so fast. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At this moment, Ye Li had already moved behind the Grand Elder of the Shi Family. The Grand Elder hurriedly turned around, looking at Ye Li with utter astonishment. Because he already knew that Ye Li was not as simple as he had imagined. ¡°With this kind of speed, you dare to lay a hand on me, Ye Li?¡± Ye Li shook his head, a hint of mockery spreading across his face. Chapter 1773 - Chapter 1773 Its my turn to make a move Chapter 1773: It¡¯s my turn to make a move. Chapter 1773: It¡¯s my turn to make a move. The Grand Elder of the Shi Family stared at Ye Li in utter shock. The members of the Shi Family were all somewhat stupefied. They had never imagined that Ye Li could possibly be so powerful. Shi Cheng, the head of the Shi Family, and the other elders were also frozen in disbelief, thinking about those zombies under the outer city walls¡­ it couldn¡¯t really be because of Ye Li¡­ At this thought, they were almost too afraid to continue contemplating it. ¡°I really can¡¯t understand what exactly you¡¯re still waiting for.¡± Suddenly, Ye Li said to the Shi Family¡¯s Grand Elder with indifference. Upon hearing this, a furious blaze erupted once again above the head of the Shi Family¡¯s Grand Elder. ¡°Youngster!¡± As soon as the words were spoken, the Grand Elder of the Shi Family raised his fist in rage and bellowed, ¡°Wild Dragon Fist!¡± A terrifying dragon surged out from the mighty fist of the Grand Elder of the Shi Family! The dragon, formed by the condensation of spiritual power, flew towards Ye Li. Of course, Ye Li¡¯s face showed no sign of perturbation whatsoever, simply because such an attack was truly insignificant in his eyes. The Grand Elder of the Shi Family saw that he had used all his gatekeeper skills, yet still, not a ripple appeared on Ye Li¡¯s face. The force of the dragon, born from the condensation of spiritual power, was about to crash into Ye Li¡¯s body. What nobody could have ever expected was that Ye Li would raise a fist unaccompanied by any spiritual power and then punch the dragon formed from spiritual power! Hiss¡­ Everyone from the Shi Family couldn¡¯t help but draw a cold breath, thinking Ye Li was courting self-destruction. But what they couldn¡¯t have anticipated, not even if they racked their brains, was the next scene that unfolded. With one punch, Ye Li struck the dragon formed by the condensation of spiritual power, and it instantly dissipated! What!!! Everyone present inhaled sharply, never having imagined that such a scene would occur. ¡°You¡­ you¡­ you¡­¡± The Grand Elder of the Shi Family, beholding this spectacle, was naturally struck dumb, unable to regain his senses for a long time. Ye Li gave a faint smile, ¡°Do you still think you can be my opponent now?¡± Where could the Grand Elder of the Shi Family even muster a full sentence in reply? ¡°Since you have already made your move, I think it¡¯s my turn now,¡± Ye Li said indifferently to the Grand Elder. As the sound faded, Ye Li activated Swift Steps and disappeared on the spot once more. None of the Shi Family members had expected Ye Li to vanish again! In an instant, Ye Li appeared in front of the Grand Elder of the Shi Family, raising one finger! Upon that finger, an overwhelmingly horrifying spiritual power was fully displayed. ¡°With one finger, I shall pierce the heavens!¡± As the sound dropped, so did the finger! Ye Li¡¯s finger flew towards the top of the Grand Elder¡¯s head. This¡­ Seeing such a fearsome attack coming toward him, the Grand Elder¡¯s pupils involuntarily shrank sharply! He knew that there was absolutely no way he could withstand such a fearsome blow. ¡°My life is over!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As the Grand Elder of the Shi Family spoke these four words, he closed his eyes, knowing that his life would soon disappear from this world. It was just too bad that Ye Li had no intention of killing him, otherwise, the Grand Elder of the Shi Family would not have lived for so long. Just as the horrifying finger was a mere hair¡¯s breadth from the Grand Elder¡¯s head, Ye Li stopped his finger. Silence, as still as death! At this moment, everyone present had turned as rigid as clay statues. Chapter 1774 - Chapter 1774 The shock of the Shi Family members Chapter 1774: The shock of the Shi Family members Chapter 1774: The shock of the Shi Family members The Grand Elder of the Shi Family realized he was not dead. He opened his eyes, his old face stricken with utter terror. He could swear, he absolutely could swear¡­ This was definitely the most terrified he had ever been since he was born! If he had known how terrifying Ye Li was, he would never have provoked him. But there was no such thing as a pill for regret in this world. ¡°Now, do you still want to fight me?¡± Ye Li looked indifferently at the Grand Elder of the Shi Family. Where could the Grand Elder dare to think about fighting Ye Li? He quickly shook his head, ¡°I dare not, I dare not.¡± He knew that if Ye Li¡¯s finger landed on his head, his life would forever vanish from this world with no chance of survival. At this moment, all members of the Shi Family were still frozen in place like clay statues. ¡°Since you dare not, then that¡¯s enough.¡± A trace of boredom appeared on Ye Li¡¯s handsome face, solely because the Grand Elder was just a Tier 2 warrior with B-level genes, who was pitiably weak in his presence. ¡°Elder!¡± Shi Cheng, the head of the Shi Family, quickly approached Ye Li, speaking to him with utmost respect. Seeing the head of the family move forward, the other elders of the Shi Family hurried over as well. The words Shi Zhu had previously spoken in the hall, they could never believe. But with the defeat of the Grand Elder, they started to believe. Know this, the Grand Elder was a Tier 2 warrior with B-level genes! A Tier 2 warrior with B-level genes was so utterly unmatched in front of Ye Li! The strength of Ye Li¡­ They almost dared not think about it. ¡°Elder, please come to the hall.¡± Shi Cheng, the head of the Shi Family, made a gesture of invitation to Ye Li. Ye Li did not say much, but walked towards the Shi Family Hall. By his side, Shi Zhu, her fair face revealed a hint of joy. She thought about how they hadn¡¯t believed her words before, but now they did. Ye Li arrived at the Shi Family Hall. Where could Shi Cheng dare to neglect Ye Li? He quickly invited Ye Li to take a seat. ¡°Elder, you are truly too strong.¡± Shi Cheng said to Ye Li. Ye Li¡¯s face remained calm, such words he had heard countless times already. ¡°Elder, the zombies below the walls of Thunderclap Base City, is it really because of you¡­¡± Shi Cheng had not finished his sentence before he was interrupted by Ye Li. ¡°It¡¯s not because of me, but because of the Apocalypse Legion.¡± With those words, Ye Li released the Apocalypse Legion from the system space. What?! All the warriors in the hall were stunned. They certainly had not expected the Apocalypse Legion to suddenly appear before them. However¡­ Shi Cheng and the other elders suddenly gasped in shock as they realized that the Apocalypse Legion did not seem to be human. Zombies!!! Shi Cheng and the other elders could no longer sit still, they rose abruptly from their chairs, their faces filled with extreme horror. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°You¡­ you don¡¯t need to be afraid, this is the Elder¡¯s Apocalypse Legion.¡± Shi Zhu spoke to Shi Cheng and the other elders. Where could Shi Cheng and the other elders not be afraid? They felt the zombies were terrifying beyond measure, the aura emanating from each one suffocating them! ¡°Elder, this¡­¡± Shi Cheng carefully looked at Ye Li, and at this moment, he truly understood how terrifying Ye Li had become. Chapter 1775 - Chapter 1775 Large numbers of zombies and dark race Chapter 1775: Large numbers of zombies and dark race Chapter 1775: Large numbers of zombies and dark race Shi Cheng, the head of the Shi Family, stared at Ye Li in utter horror. ¡°Senior, you¡­ you can really control these zombies?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± Ye Li looked at Shi Cheng indifferently. The faces of the elders in the hall also turned into shocked expressions. ¡°Tha¡­. tha¡­. that¡­.¡± Shi Cheng looked at Ye Li, ¡°Senior, could you tell me what level these zombies are?¡± As soon as he said this, all the elders in the Shi Family also turned their attention to Ye Li, since they all wanted to know the level of the zombies. They felt suffocated by the fluctuations coming from every zombie in the Apocalypse Legion. ¡°Do you really want to know?¡± Ye Li scanned everyone in the hall. Shi Cheng and the elders all nodded, ¡°Yes, Senior.¡± Ye Li thought that since they all wanted to know, he might as well tell them. ¡°All of the Apocalypse Legion are sixth-tier holy level zombies.¡± What!!! Shi Cheng and the elders were startled upon hearing this. Sixth-tier¡­ holy level zombies? They felt as though they had heard wrong. After all, these were sixth-tier holy level zombies! ¡°There¡¯s nothing surprising about that.¡± Ye Li spoke slowly. He had stayed at the Shi Family for a few days; that day, there was no wind and no sun. Ye Li, Shi Cheng, and the elders were all sitting in the hall. ¡°Something¡¯s wrong! Something¡¯s wrong!¡± Suddenly, a panicked voice called out. At the sound, a Stone Family disciple ran in, his face already filled with terror. ¡°What happened?¡± Shi Cheng quickly asked. ¡°Master, a large number of zombies and dark race members are less than a kilometer from the outer city wall.¡± What!!! Shi Cheng and the elders exclaimed in shock, they certainly had not expected the Stone Family disciple to say such a thing. ¡°Is¡­ is what you¡¯re saying true?¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare deceive the Master!¡± The face of the Stone Family disciple was as scared as it could be. Immediately, Shi Cheng anxiously looked towards Ye Li, but what he never expected was for a hint of excitement to appear on Ye Li¡¯s face. ¡°Senior, you see¨C¡± Shi Cheng hadn¡¯t finished his sentence when Ye Li interrupted him. ¡°It¡¯s fine, they¡¯re just zombies.¡± Ye Li said calmly. As his words fell, Ye Li rose from his seat and slowly walked out of the Shi Family Hall. Shi Cheng and the elders saw Ye Li walking out and quickly followed him. It didn¡¯t take long before they all reached the outer city wall! At that moment, the outer wall was already packed with warriors with special genes and the army, their faces all extremely solemn. This was because they all knew that a massive horde of zombies and members of the dark race were approaching! The last attack on the outer walls of Thunderclap Base City involved only zombies and not the dark race, but now the dark race was also attacking, and it seemed Thunderclap Base City might not hold. ¡°It¡¯s up to you now, Senior.¡± Shi Cheng said to Ye Li. Ye Li¡¯s face was very calm, ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Although Ye Li said this, the face of Shi Cheng was still filled with horror. ¡°They¡¯re coming!¡± Suddenly, a cry of alarm sounded. Everyone on the outer wall quickly looked ahead! Without seeing, it was fine, but with one look, they were all horrified! Chapter 1776 - Chapter 1776 Jumped off the outer city wall alone Chapter 1776: Jumped off the outer city wall alone Chapter 1776: Jumped off the outer city wall alone Countless zombies and dark race creatures had attacked. This, this, this¡­ Everyone on the outer walls of Thunderclap Base City was utterly shocked. They knew of the zombie and dark race attack, but they could never have imagined there would be so many! ¡°What do we do now?¡± The Shi Family patriarch, Shi Cheng, was also in a state of panic. Ye Li simply smiled; he really didn¡¯t understand why the Shi Family patriarch, Shi Cheng, was so afraid when he had already told him not to worry. ¡°Senior, there are so many zombies and dark race creatures¡­¡± The Shi Family patriarch, Shi Cheng, looked at Ye Li in utter horror. Although he didn¡¯t finish his sentence, the implied meaning was clear without words. Ye Li didn¡¯t answer. At last, countless dark race creatures and zombies had already reached the base of the outer walls of Thunderclap Base City. ¡°Giggle, humans, I advise you to just give up!¡± A 3rd tier celestial-level dark race creature called out to everyone on the outer wall. Everyone on the outer wall was at a loss for words, their faces clearly filled with terror. What they could never think of even if they racked their brains for days and nights was that Ye Li suddenly leaped down from beneath the outer wall. Hiss¡­ Everyone on the outer wall was stunned, thinking this man had a death wish? ¡°All of you, do not engage, or don¡¯t blame me for being impolite!¡± After jumping down to below the outer wall, Ye Li showed a profile to everyone above and said. Upon hearing these words, the pupils of everyone on the outer wall suddenly contracted. What was going on with this man? Did he really think he could take on so many dark race creatures and zombies all by himself? In an instant, everyone on the outer walls of Thunderclap Base City thought of Ye Li as a madman, a complete madman. ¡°Human, are you so eager to die?¡± The 3rd tier celestial-level dark race creature said indifferently to Ye Li. In its view, Ye Li would soon be a corpse, with no chance of survival. ¡°Is that so?¡± A playful smile appeared on Ye Li¡¯s face, handsome as jade. With that, he released the Apocalypse Legion from his system space. ¡°Master.¡± The twelve celestial-level zombies of the Apocalypse Legion respectfully called out to Ye Li. Ye Li nodded and slowly said, ¡°Attack.¡± As the sound of Ye Li¡¯s voice fell, the twelve celestial-level zombies of the Apocalypse Legion all sprung into action. ¡°This¡­¡± Everyone on the outer wall was shocked by the sight. But what they couldn¡¯t even fathom was the scene that unfolded next. They saw, the number of zombies decreasing rapidly! ¡°What¡­ what¡¯s happening?!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! It was like this last time too!¡± Everyone on the outer wall had an epiphany, knowing that all of this was because of Ye Li! ¡°How is this possible!¡± The 3rd tier celestial-level dark race creature was stunned, frantically rubbing its eyes, but no matter how much it rubbed, the result was the same. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ye Li also took notice of the 3rd tier celestial-level dark race creature, knowing it was their leader. Then, he activated Swift Steps. In just an instant, Ye Li had arrived in front of the 3rd tier celestial-level dark race creature. ¡°You¡­!¡± The 3rd tier celestial-level dark race creature was extremely shocked; how could it have expected Ye Li to suddenly appear right by its side? Chapter 1777 - Chapter 1777 Slay 3rd tier Heaven Saint level dark race Chapter 1777: Slay 3rd tier Heaven Saint level dark race Chapter 1777: Slay 3rd tier Heaven Saint level dark race ¡°Human, how did you suddenly appear beside me?¡± The 3rd tier holy-level dark race looked at Ye Li in utter astonishment. ¡°Are you surprised?¡± Ye Li responded with a faint smile. The 3rd tier holy-level dark race was not just surprised, but astonished beyond belief. ¡°You¡­!¡± The 3rd tier holy-level dark race stared intently at Ye Li. ¡°Human, even though you are fast, do you think you can still survive?¡± ¡°Why not?¡± Ye Li smiled, finding the 3rd tier holy-level dark race somewhat baffling. Hahaha! Much to Ye Li¡¯s surprise, the 3rd tier holy-level dark race burst into loud laughter, as if they had never heard such a funny joke before. ¡°Is it that funny?¡± A playful smirk appeared on Ye Li¡¯s handsome face. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s hilarious!¡± The 3rd tier holy-level dark race looked at Ye Li with utter disdain. Ye Li smiled indifferently, his handsome face showing no emotion. ¡°If I told you that you are about to die, would you still be able to laugh?¡± What?! Not just the 3rd tier holy-level dark race, all of the dark race were taken aback, naturally not expecting Ye Li to say such a thing. ¡°What¡­ what did you say?!¡± The 3rd tier holy-level dark race glared at Ye Li. ¡°Are my words too difficult to understand?¡± Ye Li said with an indifferent smile. Upon hearing these words, the 3rd tier holy-level dark race could no longer tolerate Ye Li¡¯s arrogance! ¡°You are seeking death!¡± With that, the 3rd tier holy-level dark race lunged at Ye Li with incredible speed. To the people on the outer wall of Thunderclap Base City, a 3rd tier holy-level dark race was terrifyingly powerful. But in Ye Li¡¯s eyes, they were just pitifully weak. Watching the approaching 3rd tier holy-level dark race, Ye Li shook his head silently, wondering why the invidiual couldn¡¯t understand. Just as the 3rd tier holy-level dark race was about to reach Ye Li, Ye Li had already raised his finger. On his finger, terrifying fluctuations began to gather. Swoosh! Suddenly, the sound of something cutting through the air was heard. The 3rd tier holy-level dark race saw such a terrifying attack incoming and his pupils contracted sharply! ¡°My life ends here!¡± In the last moment of his life, the 3rd tier holy-level dark race uttered these words. With those words, his life permanently disappeared from this world. ¡°Now, do you still believe your own eyes?¡± Ye Li said faintly, looking at the body of the 3rd tier holy-level dark race. The nearby dark race looked at this scene, immensely terrified. They could never have imagined that the 3rd tier holy-level dark race would die like that! ¡°What are you afraid of?¡± Ye Li said indifferently to the dark race before him, ¡°Do you think you can survive?¡± At these words, the dark race became even more terrified. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Die.¡± With that, Ye Li drew the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword from the system space. Clang! Suddenly, a flash of lightning appeared! Everyone on the outer walls of Thunderclap Base City was utterly horrified, never dreaming that such a phenomenon would occur! Chapter 1778 - Chapter 1778 Eradicate all dark race Chapter 1778: Eradicate all dark race Chapter 1778: Eradicate all dark race What nobody on the outer walls of Thunderclap Base City expected was that it wasn¡¯t just a flash of cold lightning before their eyes, but the sounds of swords ringing and dragons roaring became incessant. What!!! All the people on the outer wall of Thunderclap Base City suddenly cried out in shock. Because they saw a terrifying five-clawed blood dragon coiled above Ye Li¡¯s head. This this this¡­ The people on the outer walls were simply unable to express a complete sentence. In their eyes, Ye Li was far too terrifying! Previously, they thought Ye Li was just a madman, a complete and utter madman! But now it seemed that they weren¡¯t just wrong, they were disastrously wrong! Ye Li turned out to be such a terrifying warrior with B-level genes All members of the dark races watched this strange phenomenon, and they were already scared out of their three souls and seven spirits! ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid,¡± Ye Li said indifferently to the dark races before him, ¡°In this world, good people will be afraid, bad people will also be afraid, only one kind of person won¡¯t be afraid, and that¡¯s the dead!¡± Upon hearing these words, all the dark races felt like thunder had struck on a clear day! But then, Ye Li leaped up from the ground, soaring into the midair. He raised the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword high and spoke slowly, deliberately: ¡°Mystic¡­ Heavenly¡­ Overbearing¡­ Demon¡¯s¡­ Sword¡­ Technique!¡± As the sound faded, the sword fell! With the descent of the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword. A terrifyingly supreme sword beam interwoven with the attacks of ancient gods and devils came sweeping in. Hiss¡­! Seeing such a terrifying attack, everyone on the outer walls of Thunderclap Base City was dumbstruck. Because this was the most terrifying attack they had ever witnessed since birth. Boom! Only to hear a thunderous sound reaching the sky. Ah Ah Ah Ah! And the screams began to be incessant. Countless dark races fell to the ground! ¡°This person is too terrifying!¡± ¡°I swear, I have never seen such a terrifying warrior with special genes.¡± ¡°When did Thunderclap Base City come to have such a terrifying presence?¡± All the people on the outer wall were as shocked as could be. The remaining dark races, witnessing such a scene, felt a chill run up from their tailbones to their foreheads! ¡°Run!¡± Immediately, the rest of the dark races all ran out. Unfortunately, how could Ye Li let them escape with their lives? ¡°Swish swish swish!¡± Ye Li struck out with thirteen swords in a row! With the strike of those thirteen swords, all the dark races fell to the ground. Silence, as still as death! A day later, the Apocalypse Legion also merged all the zombies. All the people on the outer wall of Thunderclap Base City watched this scene, watching it real and true. They knew that if it weren¡¯t for Ye Li, Thunderclap Base City would have been finished. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ye Li was truly the savior in a disastrous tide, a support for a collapsing building! Ye Li did not stay too long at the outer walls of Thunderclap Base City, he moved onto the Shi Family Hall. Shi Family Patriarch Shi Cheng and all the elders followed behind him. ¡°Senior, you are truly too powerful, I swear, I¡¯ve never seen such a terrifying warrior with special genes like you,¡± Shi Cheng, the patriarch of the Shi Family, said to Ye Li. Ye Li¡¯s calmness naturally did not show any fluctuations, simply because he had heard such words too many times already. Chapter 1779 - Chapter 1779 Crazy Bull Clan Chapter 1779: Crazy Bull Clan Chapter 1779: Crazy Bull Clan The head of the Shi Family, Shi Cheng, and all the elders watched Ye Li with utmost respect. ¡°You, senior, are now the hero of the entire Thunderclap Base City!¡± Shi Cheng, head of the Shi Family, said to Ye Li. ¡°I am not interested in these,¡± Ye Li slowly responded. Upon hearing this, Shi Cheng couldn¡¯t help but admire Ye Li even more, thinking to himself: truly a superior being above the rest! Indeed, it is lonely at the top! ¡°By the way, senior, those members of the dark race are from the Crazy Bull Clan.¡± Shi Cheng suddenly said to Ye Li. The Crazy Bull Clan? Ye Li smiled inwardly; he had encountered the Crazy Bull Clan since he arrived in this world. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Where are we going, senior?¡± Shi Cheng and the elders were all taken aback, of course, having no clue where Ye Li planned to go. ¡°Of course, to wipe out the Crazy Bull Clan.¡± What!!! Upon hearing this, both Shi Cheng and the elders were profoundly shocked, never imagining Ye Li would say such a thing. ¡°Senior, the leader of the Crazy Bull Clan is a sixth-tier dark race creature.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it just a sixth-tier dark creature?¡± Ye Li felt somewhat helpless, thinking that a sixth-tier dark race creature was nothing to make a fuss over. Upon hearing this, Shi Cheng and the elders then realized that Ye Li¡¯s Apocalypse Legion was composed of sixth-tier zombies! ¡°Well¡­ Alright then.¡± Shi Cheng nodded, ¡°But senior, it is already late. Let us go tomorrow.¡± Ye Li thought for a moment and then agreed. The next day. Ye Li, Shi Cheng, and all the elders left Thunderclap Base City with only one purpose: to annihilate the Crazy Bull Clan. ¡°Senior, are we really going to wipe out the Crazy Bull Clan?¡± The faces of Shi Cheng and the elders were filled with horror. ¡°Is there really anything to fear?¡± ¡°Senior, that is the entire dark race.¡± Ye Li didn¡¯t say much. Seeing that Ye Li did not continue speaking, Shi Cheng and the elders did not dare to ask further. Shi Cheng had no choice but to bite the bullet and lead the way for Ye Li. Finally, they arrived outside the territory of the Crazy Bull Clan. What appeared before them were dozens of members of the Crazy Bull Clan. ¡°Let us go over,¡± Ye Li said slowly, his face naturally unflustered. Seeing this, the faces of Shi Cheng and the elders were filled with horror. However, they had no choice but to follow. ¡°Humans?¡± The dozens of Crazy Bull dark race members all looked stunned, not expecting to suddenly encounter humans. ¡°You are already dead,¡± Ye Li said to the dozens of Crazy Bull Clan members before him. The dozens of Crazy Bull Clan members were astonished, never expecting Ye Li to say such a thing. ¡°Human, what¡­ what did you say?!¡± The dozens of Crazy Bull Clan members felt as if they had misheard. ¡°You are already dead.¡± Ye Li spoke again. Hahahaha! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The dozens of Crazy Bull Clan members burst out laughing. ¡°Is there really anything amusing about that?¡± Ye Li said to the dozens of Crazy Bull Clan members before him. ¡°Human, this is the funniest joke I¡¯ve heard in my life, tell me, isn¡¯t it hilarious!¡± A fifth-tier Earth King-level Crazy Bull said to Ye Li. Chapter 1780 - Chapter 1780 You are already dead Chapter 1780: You are already dead. Chapter 1780: You are already dead. In the eyes of the fifth-tier Earth King-level Crazy Bulls of the dark race, all the humans in front of them were already dead. Yet what they could never have imagined was that Ye Li would utter such a statement. Ye Li beckoned to the fifth-tier Earth King-level Crazy Bulls of the dark race with his finger, and slowly said, ¡°Come over, let me kill you.¡± What?! As soon as these words were spoken, not only the fifth-tier Earth King-level dark race but also the dozens of Crazy Bulls behind him were utterly shocked. Naturally, they had not expected Ye Li to say such a thing. ¡°Human, are you insane?¡± The fifth-tier Earth King-level Crazy Bulls of the dark race looked at Ye Li in astonishment. Ye Li sighed to himself, wondering why no one ever believed him when he told the truth? ¡°I¡¯ll say it again, come over and let me kill you,¡± Ye Li surveyed the dozens of Crazy Bulls in front of him. ¡°Don¡¯t make me say it a second time.¡± ¡°Tear this human to pieces!¡± The fifth-tier Earth King-level Crazy Bulls of the dark race became exceedingly angry, roaring out loud. As the words of the fifth-tier Earth King-level dark race fell, the dozens of Crazy Bulls charged forward. Ye Li smiled faintly, his face showing not a single ripple. For he knew that the dozens of Crazy Bulls coming towards him were about to die, with no chance of survival. Swish, swish, swish! Right when the dozens of Crazy Bulls were about to reach Ye Li, the sounds of cutting air appeared. Aaaaah! What followed was a series of horrified screams. The dozens of Crazy Bulls fell to the ground, their lives forever erased from this world. This, this, this¡­ The fifth-tier Earth King-level Crazy Bulls of the dark race saw this scene, and their souls chilled in horror. They could have thought for ten days and nights and still would not expect such a sudden death for the dozens of Crazy Bulls. ¡°Human, you¡­¡± But before the fifth-tier Earth King-level Crazy Bulls of the dark race could finish speaking, he no longer had the opportunity to continue. The fifth-tier Earth King-level Crazy Bulls of the dark race fell to the ground, utterly lifeless. ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡± A hint of boredom appeared on Ye Li¡¯s jade-like face. Shi Cheng, the head of the Shi Family, and the elders, thought Ye Li was overly terrifying. They had imagined Ye Li to be of the fifth level, yet they could never have expected that he was actually of the tenth! Such a person, they had never even heard of before, let alone seen. Yet as Ye Li, Shi Cheng, and the elders were already on their way, countless Crazy Bulls of the dark race charged out. Shi Cheng and the elders saw this scene and were scared out of their wits. Ye Li secretly amused himself, finding the head of the Shi Family and the elders quite interesting, showing fear even while being with him? This was unexpected! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°I would actually like to see who has the audacity!¡± A very cold voice then emerged. Ye Li fixed his gaze and saw that a sixth-tier Heaven Saint-level Crazy Bull of the dark race was approaching. Even with his toes, he could guess that this sixth-tier Heaven Saint-level Crazy Bull was the leader of the Crazy Bull dark race. The leader of the Crazy Bull dark race had already approached Ye Li, Shi Cheng, and the elders. Chapter 1781 - Chapter 1781 What are you waiting for Chapter 1781: What are you waiting for? Chapter 1781: What are you waiting for? The Shi Family head, Shi Cheng, and all the Elders had shock written all over their faces. After all, they were facing the entire Crazy Bull Dark Race. ¡°Right,¡± the Leader of the Mad Bull Dark Race looked at Ye Li and the people of the Shi Family, ¡°how do you want to die?¡± In the eyes of the Leader of the Mad Bull Dark Race, they were already as good as dead, with no possibility of survival. Naturally, Ye Li¡¯s face didn¡¯t show the slightest ripple. He looked indifferently at the Leader of the Mad Bull Dark Race and said slowly, ¡°Do you really believe what your eyes are telling you?¡± The Leader of the Mad Bull Dark Race was startled, never having imagined that Ye Li would say such a thing. ¡°Human, what do you mean by that?¡± Ye Li simply smiled, ¡°Is my meaning that difficult to understand?¡± Upon hearing this, the Leader of the Mad Bull Dark Race couldn¡¯t help but become consumed with rage, staring intently at Ye Li. ¡°Human, do you realize what your fate will be after making such a statement?¡± ¡°My fate¡­¡± Ye Li pondered for a few seconds, ¡°I really can¡¯t think of what my fate would be.¡± Sss¡­ As these words were said, the entire Crazy Bull Dark Race became furious. Where had they ever seen someone as arrogant as Ye Li? ¡°Human!¡± This was the most furious the Leader of the Mad Bull Dark Race had ever been in his life. ¡°Attack!¡± With that, the Mad Bull Dark Race roared angrily. Immediately after their roaring anger, countless Crazy Bulls from the Dark Race attacked. Of course, Ye Li¡¯s face did not show any disturbance, because to him, these dark race members seemed far too weak. While countless Crazy Bulls from the Dark Race were attacking, Ye Li had already taken out the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword from the system space. The sound of the sword¡¯s hum and the dragon¡¯s roar began to ring incessantly. Sss¡­ Thousands of members from the Crazy Bull Dark Race discovered that above Ye Li¡¯s head was a terrifyingly powerful five-clawed blood dragon coiled up. How could this be! Their eyes widened to the biggest they had ever been in history, and their mouths were agape, as if they could swallow an extra-large bowl. They even thought they were seeing things wrong, but no matter how much they rubbed their eyes, the result was the same. ¡°Hmm?¡± A hint of confusion flashed across Ye Li¡¯s handsome face, ¡°I really can¡¯t understand what you¡¯re waiting for?¡± ¡°Attack! What are you afraid of!¡± The Leader of the Mad Bull Dark Race roared out again. The thousands of members from the Crazy Bull Dark Race had no choice but to continue attacking Ye Li. Ye Li wondered why these Crazy Bulls from the Dark Race just couldn¡¯t understand. ¡°Mysterious Heaven Overlord Demon Sword Technique!¡± Ye Li activated the SSS god-level skill, the Mysterious Heaven Overlord Demon Sword Technique. Instantly, a supreme sword beam interwoven with the power of ancient gods and devils flew towards the thousands of Crazy Bulls from the Dark Race. Boom! An incredibly terrifying explosion resounded in the ears of the Leader of the Mad Bull Dark Race. The Leader of the Mad Bull Dark Race could never have imagined that Ye Li could unleash such a fearsome attack; his eyes were wide open. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As the overflowing sword light disappeared, the Leader of the Mad Bull Dark Race looked closely. He wasn¡¯t perturbed until he saw the scene before him, which made him tremble with soul-shocking horror. This¡­ this¡­ this¡­ For, of the thousands of members from the Crazy Bull Dark Race, half were already lying on the ground, devoid of any signs of life. Upon seeing the scene before him, the Leader of the Mad Bull Dark Race¡¯s body couldn¡¯t stop trembling. Chapter 1782 - Chapter 1782 Guess whether I will tell you or not Chapter 1782: Guess whether I will tell you or not. Chapter 1782: Guess whether I will tell you or not. Shi Cheng, the clan leader of the Shi Family, and the elders were also stunned. Even if they racked their brains, they would never have imagined such a scene unfolding before them. The remaining Crazy Bull dark race were also shocked, their whole bodies trembling! ¡°Now, do you still believe your own eyes?¡± Ye Li asked indifferently, watching the Leader of the Mad Bull Dark Race. Where could the Leader of the Mad Bull Dark Race muster a complete sentence? ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡± It was a long while before the Leader of the Mad Bull Dark Race finally spoke to Ye Li, ¡°Human, we mind our own business, can you spare me?¡± Of course, the Leader of the Mad Bull Dark Race did not want to die. Ye Li smiled faintly, ¡°Do you think I would spare you?¡± Upon hearing this, the Leader of the Mad Bull Dark Race shuddered uncontrollably. ¡°Human, do you truly wish to wipe us out completely?¡± Although there were still many Crazy Bulls left, the Leader of the Mad Bull Dark Race knew that they could never be Ye Li¡¯s match. ¡°Yes, I, Ye Li, always act this way,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Dominance, absolute dominance. As Shi Cheng, the clan leader of the Shi Family, and the elders watched Ye Li¡¯s figure, they realized they had never seen, nor even heard of, someone as dominant as Ye Li before. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then bring it on!¡± The Leader of the Mad Bull Dark Race roared in fury. As the roar of the Mad Bull Dark Race subsided, the remaining Crazy Bulls charged towards Ye Li. Of course, Ye Li¡¯s face showed no fluctuation, for in his eyes, these dark race Crazy Bulls were far too weak. ¡°Absolute Heaven Lightshadow Sword!¡± Once again, the SSS god-level skill, Absolute Heaven Lightshadow Sword, struck out. Countless sword lights flew forth. Ah! Ah! Ah! Ah! The Crazy Bull dark race let out screams like that of pigs being slaughtered. The spirit of the Leader of the Mad Bull Dark Race was distraught. So many of their kin had died in an instant; he dared not imagine just how powerful Ye Li truly was. Immediately, the Leader of the Mad Bull Dark Race began to flee at the fastest speed he had ever reached. ¡°Elder, he is running!¡± Shi Cheng, the clan leader, shouted urgently. Ye Li watched impassively as the Leader of the Mad Bull Dark Race fled. He couldn¡¯t help but shake his head secretly, wondering if escape was even possible. Fleeing all the way, the Leader of the Mad Bull Dark Race finally paused, just to see if Ye Li was following. Turning around, he found that Ye Li had not pursued, which gave him a momentary sense of relief. Just as the Leader of the Mad Bull Dark Race thought he had managed to save his own life and was preparing to continue fleeing, the next moment shocked him to the core. For he found that Ye Li had appeared in front of him at some unknown time. ¡°You, you, you¡­¡± The Leader of the Mad Bull Dark Race stepped back several paces, staring wide-eyed and tongue-tied. ¡°This is,¡± Ye Li said indifferently while watching the Leader of the Mad Bull Dark Race, ¡°the route you chose to flee?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The Leader of the Mad Bull Dark Race had lost two of his three souls and six of his seven spirits, trembling uncontrollably. ¡°Human, how did you suddenly appear in front of me?¡± The Leader of the Mad Bull Dark Race asked in horror. Naturally, Ye Li¡¯s face showed no change. ¡°Guess, will I tell you?¡± Chapter 1783 - Chapter 1783 Northern Desolate Grasslands Chapter 1783: Northern Desolate Grasslands Chapter 1783: Northern Desolate Grasslands The Leader of the Mad Bull Dark Race looked at Ye Li with sheer terror. ¡°Human, can you¡­ can you spare me?¡± The leader of the Crazy Bull Clan truly did not want to die, not at all! ¡°Do you think that¡¯s possible?¡± Ye Li couldn¡¯t help but chuckle to himself, because he found the Dark Race leader¡¯s plea laughably absurd. ¡°Human, I¡¯ll fight you with all I¡¯ve got!¡± The leader of the Crazy Bull Clan knew Ye Li would never spare him, so now he had to stake his life in a fight against him. He saw the dark race chief charge at Ye Li, moving at an extremely fast speed. However, when comparing speed, the dark race chief¡¯s was still too slow when matched against Ye Li¡¯s. Whoosh! The sound of rushing wind filled the air. Ah! Following that sound, the life of the Dark Race leader was forever erased from this world. Ye Li did not linger for long; he returned to the spot where he had been. The Shi Family¡¯s patriarch, Shi Cheng, and the other elders breathed a sigh of relief when they saw Ye Li return. ¡°Elder, you¡¯re back.¡± Shi Cheng addressed Ye Li. ¡°Mm.¡± Ye Li nodded. Then they all left the place. ¡­ Ye Li did not stay for long. Instead, he went out into the wilderness. He arrived at the Northern Desolate Grasslands. In the Northern Desolate Grasslands, there were countless members of the dark race and zombies. He discovered an organization. It was not a very large group. He walked into it. ¡°Stop right there!¡± Several men armed with knives blocked his way. ¡°Why are you stopping me?¡± ¡°You are not from the Lei Mountain Organization.¡± ¡°Indeed, I¡¯m not, but I want to go in now.¡± Ye Li spoke slowly. The men holding knives were startled; they had never expected Ye Li to say such a thing. ¡°Do you know how fearsome our Lei Mountain Organization is? You still want to force your way in?¡± Scoffs of disdain spread across the faces of the men holding knives. Upon hearing this, Ye Li could not help but sigh inwardly, wondering why there were always people who wouldn¡¯t believe his words. ¡°Move aside.¡± ¡°Heh heh!¡± A man sneered at Ye Li, ¡°And what will you do if I don¡¯t move?¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on here?!¡± Suddenly, a voice like silver bells sounded in Ye Li¡¯s ears. He followed the sound and saw a girl around his age approaching. She walked over to him. When she looked at Ye Li, her fair face froze for a long while, unable to regain her composure. The reason being, if she had not seen it with her own eyes, she would never have imagined that there could be someone so attractive in this world. ¡°Who¡­ who are you?¡± Her cheeks reddened a bit as she looked at Ye Li and asked. ¡°Ye Li.¡± Ye Li gave his real name, feeling there was nothing worth hiding. Ye Li? Naturally, the girl had never heard the name Ye Li. ¡°My name is Liu Man.¡± The girl introduced herself to Ye Li. Of course, Ye Li was not the least bit interested in the girl¡¯s name. ¡°I want to go inside.¡± ¡°You want to go inside?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Liu Man was somewhat taken aback. Although Ye Li was exceptionally handsome, she did not know whether he was a good person or not. ¡°According to the rules, you can¡¯t go in, so¡­¡± Liu Man¡¯s words were cut off before she could finish, as Ye Li interrupted her. ¡°Go tell your leader, say that if he doesn¡¯t let me in, then your organization is finished,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Chapter 1784 - Chapter 1784 Lei Mountain Organization Chapter 1784: Lei Mountain Organization Chapter 1784: Lei Mountain Organization Liu Man and several men wielding knives were momentarily stunned by the words, as they certainly hadn¡¯t expected Ye Li to make such a statement. ¡°Our organization is finished¡­¡± Liu Man looked at Ye Li, ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Ye Li smiled. He had originally thought that Liu Man must be an extremely astute person, but now he realized he was not only wrong, but also to an irreparable degree. ¡°That is to say, if you don¡¯t let me in, your organization will be annihilated by me.¡± Hiss¡­ Upon hearing this, Liu Man and the men all sucked in a breath of cold air. ¡°You¡­!¡± Liu Man was simply too shocked to recover her senses for a long time. ¡°Go on, go tell your Leader.¡± Ye Li spoke again. ¡°Kid, I think you¡¯re looking for death!¡± With those words, one of the men raised the knife in his hand, ready to chop at Ye Li¡¯s head. ¡°Wait!¡± However, Liu Man stopped the man. Although Liu Man felt that Ye Li¡¯s arrogance was to an incomparable degree, her intuition told her that Ye Li was no ordinary person, perhaps a warrior with B-level genes. ¡°Just wait here for a moment, I will go tell our Leader now.¡± Liu Man said to Ye Li. Ye Li nodded. The knife-wielding men were all somewhat dumbfounded; they certainly hadn¡¯t expected that the young mistress would actually go inside to report. What was there worth reporting anyway? Wouldn¡¯t it be better to just kill this kid outright? Liu Man walked into the grand hall of the Lei Mountain Organization. ¡°Father.¡± ¡°Man¡¯er, what is it?¡± A middle-aged man asked Liu Man. The middle-aged man was none other than Liu Man¡¯s father, Liu Bao, Leader of the Lei Mountain Organization. ¡°Father, this is what happened.¡± Then, Liu Man told her father, Liu Bao, Leader of the Lei Mountain Organization, everything that had happened. What?! Leader Liu Bao of the Lei Mountain Organization was stunned upon hearing this; he felt as if he had heard incorrectly. ¡°Are you serious?¡± ¡°It¡¯s true, that person is just outside our organization now.¡± Heh heh! Leader Liu Bao of the Lei Mountain Organization let out a cold laugh, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen such an arrogant person before. It would surely be a sin not to meet him face to face.¡± Immediately, Leader Liu Bao of the Lei Mountain Organization walked out of the grand hall. It wasn¡¯t long before Leader Liu Bao of the Lei Mountain Organization saw Ye Li. It wasn¡¯t urgent, but upon seeing him, Leader Liu Bao was also shocked by Ye Li¡¯s appearance; he certainly hadn¡¯t expected such unparalleled beauty to exist in this world. ¡°Is it you?¡± Leader Liu Bao of the Lei Mountain Organization looked at Ye Li. ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s me.¡± Ye Li nodded. Leader Liu Bao of the Lei Mountain Organization examined Ye Li from head to toe, and he truly hadn¡¯t anticipated Ye Li to be so composed, as if he already regarded them as nothing. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of dying?¡± In Leader Liu Bao¡¯s view, anyone who could speak such words was either completely ignorant of the severity of the situation or was an extremely powerful warrior with special genes. Of course, Ye Li¡¯s face showed no fluctuation. ¡°I don¡¯t want to waste time on this nonsense, can I go in now?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ye Li spoke calmly. Leader Liu Bao of the Lei Mountain Organization also became quite displeased upon hearing this; when had anyone ever dared to speak to him, the Leader of the Lei Mountain Organization, in such a manner? ¡°What if I don¡¯t let you in?¡± Leader Liu Bao of the Lei Mountain Organization spoke coldly to Ye Li. Ye Li smiled faintly and raised his fist. Chapter 1785 - Chapter 1785 Its just a seventh-tier Celestial level thats Chapter 1785: It¡¯s just a seventh-tier Celestial level, that¡¯s all. Chapter 1785: It¡¯s just a seventh-tier Celestial level, that¡¯s all. Leader of the Lei Mountain Organization, Liu Bao, couldn¡¯t help but reveal a sneer when he saw Ye Li raise his fist. It was just that he thought Ye Li was far too presumptuous, daring to raise a fist in his presence? Yet, what he could never have imagined even if he thought about it for ten days and nights, was the scene that unfolded next. Ye Li threw a punch fiercely toward the heavens. Instantly, an immensely terrifying Fist Aura rocketed out. The sky parted to either side! Hiss¡­ Everyone present watched this scene unfold, their faces turning pale with utter shock. Their eyes widened to the largest extent in history, and their mouths were agape wide enough to swallow an extra-large bowl. ¡°How¡­ is this possible?!!!¡± Leader of the Lei Mountain Organization, Liu Bao¡¯s eyes were wide open. He had originally thought Ye Li was just an ignorant junior, but he could never have imagined such a terrifying scene would take place. The very heavens split into two halves? How powerful must this person be? Leader of the Lei Mountain Organization, Liu Bao didn¡¯t dare to ponder anymore. ¡°Now,¡± Ye Li looked indifferently at Leader of the Lei Mountain Organization, Liu Bao, ¡°may I enter?¡± Where would Leader of the Lei Mountain Organization, Liu Bao dare to rebut even slightly? He hastily said to Ye Li: ¡°Yes, of course.¡± There was naturally no fluctuation on Ye Li¡¯s face; he walked in slowly. Leaving everyone on-site frozen in astonishment. ¡°Elder, please.¡± Leader of the Lei Mountain Organization, Liu Bao led Ye Li into the grand hall. After reaching the grand hall, Leader of the Lei Mountain Organization, Liu Bao invited Ye Li to take the seat of honor. ¡°Quick! Summon all the captains.¡± Someone immediately went out to do so. ¡°Elder, you truly are terrifying.¡± Leader of the Lei Mountain Organization, Liu Bao looked at Ye Li, and it wasn¡¯t just him who felt this way¨CLiu Man felt the same. She would swear that she had never seen a warrior with special genes as horrifying as Ye Li. ¡°There¡¯s nothing terrifying about it,¡± Ye Li remarked with a curl of his lips. ¡°May I dare ask, Elder¡­¡± Leader of the Lei Mountain Organization, Liu Bao suddenly seemed hesitant to continue. ¡°May I dare ask, Elder, what your Realm is?¡± Leader of the Lei Mountain Organization, Liu Bao certainly wanted to know Ye Li¡¯s Realm. A single punch had actually split the sky into two. ¡°I¡¯m not that strong, just a seventh-tier Heavenly Saint-level warrior with special genes,¡± Ye Li said casually, as if his Realm was no big deal at all. What!!! Upon hearing this, Leader of the Lei Mountain Organization, Liu Bao was utterly startled. A seventh-tier Heavenly Saint-level warrior with special genes? He was still a Tier 1 Heavenly King-level warrior with special genes. A seventh-tier Heavenly Saint-level warrior with special genes¡­ What kind of terrifying existence was that? He didn¡¯t dare to think; he truly didn¡¯t dare to think any longer! ¡°Leader, did you call us here for some matter?¡± Abruptly, the captains¡¯ voices reached Ye Li¡¯s ears. A dozen or so captains from the Lei Mountain Organization walked into the grand hall. ¡°Let me introduce you to the Elder¡­¡± Leader of the Lei Mountain Organization, Liu Bao¡¯s voice trembled incomparably. All the captains were taken aback; they didn¡¯t understand why their leader¡¯s voice was shaking. And what was this Elder all about? Could it possibly be this person?! They looked toward Ye Li. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Yet, they found that Ye Li was far too young, could someone of this age be an Elder? What they really didn¡¯t expect was that they had guessed right. ¡°He is the Elder, a seventh-tier Heavenly Saint-level warrior with special genes.¡± What!!! As soon as this was said, all the captains in the grand hall were completely stunned. Chapter 1786 - Chapter 1786 Sky Wolf Dark Race Chapter 1786: Sky Wolf Dark Race Chapter 1786: Sky Wolf Dark Race All the team captains inside the grand hall looked at Ye Li with utter astonishment. If possible, they certainly did not want to believe that Ye Li was a warrior with seventh-tier divine saint-level special genes. After all, this was a warrior with seventh-tier divine saint-level special genes! But they knew the leader had not deceived them, as they could tell from the expression on his face. ¡°Elder.¡± The team captains quickly addressed Ye Li with respect. They knew that if they were careless in the slightest against a warrior with seventh-tier divine saint-level special genes, their entire Lei Mountain Organization would be finished. ¡°This is bad!¡± Suddenly, a man came tumbling in, his face the very picture of terror. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Leader of the Lei Mountain Organization, Liu Bao, urgently asked. ¡°Leader, the Sky Wolf Dark Race has come!¡± What?!!! Everyone in the grand hall couldn¡¯t help but be utterly shocked upon hearing this. The Sky Wolf Dark Race was an extremely terrifying dark race from the Northern Desolation; it was absolutely impossible for Lei Mountain Organization to be their opponent. ¡°This¡­¡± Leader of the Lei Mountain Organization, Liu Bao, didn¡¯t quite know what to do. ¡°What are you afraid of?¡± A playful smile appeared on Ye Li¡¯s handsome face. Hearing this, Liu Bao brightened, ¡°Elder, are you willing to help our Lei Mountain Organization?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± Ye Li spoke slowly. Liu Bao really couldn¡¯t figure him out. Then, Ye Li rose slowly and walked out of the grand hall. Seeing this, everyone exchanged bewildered looks, clearly very confused. ¡°Let¡¯s go out too!¡± Liu Bao said solemnly. He thought that whether or not Ye Li was willing to help them, they had to go out. Subsequently, everyone in the grand hall walked out. It wasn¡¯t long before they arrived outside the Lei Mountain Organization. What appeared before them were dozens of members of the Sky Wolf Dark Race. ¡°Lei Mountain Organization, submit to our Sky Wolf Dark Race.¡± A Tier 2 warrior from the Sky Wolf Dark Race of the Heavenly King Realm announced. ¡°Don¡¯t go too far, you Sky Wolf Dark Race!¡± Liu Bao said coldly. A bored expression appeared on Ye Li¡¯s handsome face. ¡°Just kill yourselves.¡± He told the dozens of members of the Sky Wolf Dark Race slowly. What?! The dozens of Sky Wolf Dark Race members were stunned; they certainly hadn¡¯t expected Ye Li to say something like that. ¡°Human, what did you say?¡± The Tier 2 warrior from the Sky Wolf Dark Race of the Heavenly King Realm spoke coldly to Ye Li. ¡°Just kill yourselves,¡± Ye Li looked indifferently at the Tier 2 warrior from the Sky Wolf Dark Race of the Heavenly King Realm, ¡°I don¡¯t want to repeat myself.¡± Upon hearing this, the Tier 2 warrior from the Sky Wolf Dark Race of the Heavenly King Realm became so enraged he was beyond words. ¡°Human, you¡­¡± But before the Tier 2 warrior from the Sky Wolf Dark Race of the Heavenly King Realm could finish his words, the dozens of Sky Wolf Dark Race members behind him had all collapsed to the ground, completely lifeless. How¡­ is this possible?! Seeing such a scene struck the Tier 2 warrior from the Sky Wolf Dark Race of the Heavenly King Realm like a bolt from the blue, and he was dumbfounded. The members of the Lei Mountain Organization had also turned to stone, frozen in place. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only They hadn¡¯t seen how Ye Li made his move, yet the dozens of Sky Wolf Dark Race members were dead. How did he manage this? They couldn¡¯t understand; they truly couldn¡¯t. ¡°Are you very scared?¡± Ye Li looked indifferently at the Tier 2 warrior from the Sky Wolf Dark Race of the Heavenly King Realm before him. Chapter 1787 - Chapter 1787 Leave Chapter 1787: Leave Chapter 1787: Leave Tier 2 Heavenly King Realm Sky Wolf Dark Race was of course afraid, and his fear had reached an insurmountable level. ¡°Human, is¡­ is it you who did this?¡± ¡°Yes, is there anything surprising about that?¡± Ye Li slowly spoke to the Tier 2 Heavenly King Realm Sky Wolf Dark Race. The Tier 2 Heavenly King Realm Sky Wolf Dark Race gazed at Ye Chen in sheer horror; he was not a complete fool and knew that Ye Li was an immensely powerful warrior with special genes. ¡°Human, do you know who we are?¡± The Tier 2 Heavenly King Realm Sky Wolf Dark Race stared intently at Ye Li. Ye Li shook his head, ¡°I have no interest in knowing who you are.¡± ¡°We are the Sky Wolf Dark Race!¡± The Tier 2 Heavenly King Realm Sky Wolf Dark Race hoped to intimidate Ye Li into retreating. Unfortunately, he miscalculated. ¡°Go.¡± Ye Li looked indifferently at the Tier 2 Heavenly King Realm Sky Wolf Dark Race. The Tier 2 Heavenly King Realm Sky Wolf Dark Race was shocked; he certainly did not expect Ye Li to say such a thing. ¡°Human, what do you mean?¡± ¡°It means, go back and tell your leader that I will soon visit your Sky Wolf Dark Race.¡± The Tier 2 Heavenly King Realm Sky Wolf Dark Race was stunned upon hearing this. However, he soon came to terms with it, concluding that Ye Li must be joking. If he really went to the Sky Wolf Dark Race, it would be akin to seeking his own death. ¡°Human, are you really willing to let me go?¡± The Tier 2 Heavenly King Realm Sky Wolf Dark Race looked incredulously at Ye Li. ¡°Go, my patience is limited.¡± Ye Li spoke slowly. Hearing this, the Tier 2 Heavenly King Realm Sky Wolf Dark Race felt as if he¡¯d been given a new lease on life. Immediately, he hurriedly fled from the place, achieving the highest speed he ever had. ¡°Elder, why¡­ why did you let him go?¡± Leader of the Lei Mountain Organization, Liu Bao, was quite puzzled. Not just Liu Bao, others were also very confused. ¡°Didn¡¯t I just say it? I will be going to the Sky Wolf Dark Race soon.¡± ¡°What?!¡± The members of the Lei Mountain Organization were all shocked; they originally thought Ye Li was only speaking figuratively, but now it seemed he was serious! ¡°Elder, are you really going to the Sky Wolf Dark Race?¡± ¡°Is there any reason I can¡¯t?¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Lei Mountain Organization leader, Liu Bao, looked at Ye Li, ¡°But Elder, the Sky Wolf Dark Race is very strong.¡± Ye Li heard this and laughed; he truly laughed. He undoubtedly knew that the Sky Wolf Dark Race was merely a weak dark race before him. Ye Li did not linger long at the Lei Mountain Organization; after clarifying the location of the Sky Wolf Dark Race¡¯s territory, he left the Lei Mountain Organization. ¡­ Sky Wolf Dark Race, clan territory. ¡°Leader.¡± The Tier 2 Heavenly King Realm of the Sky Wolf Dark Race entered the grand hall, his face bearing an expression of immense terror. ¡°What happened?¡± The Leader of the Sky Wolf Dark Race was startled, not understanding what was wrong with the Tier 2 Heavenly King Realm Sky Wolf. ¡°Leader, this is what happened.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Subsequently, the Tier 2 Heavenly King Realm Sky Wolf Dark Race recounted everything that had transpired. Everyone in the grand hall was stunned. ¡°You said what?¡± The Leader of the Sky Wolf Dark Race felt as though he had misheard. ¡°It¡¯s true, Leader, I didn¡¯t even have time to see his actions clearly; the clan members I took with me are all gone.¡± Chapter 1788 - Chapter 1788 Guess whether I will answer you or not Chapter 1788: Guess whether I will answer you or not Chapter 1788: Guess whether I will answer you or not Inside the grand hall, all members of the Celestial Wolf Dark Race looked at each other, bewildered by what they had heard. However¡­ After giving it some careful thought, they wondered, could it be possible? Was there really such a powerful warrior with B-level genes in the Northern Desolate Grasslands? Before they could even make a move to see clearly, dozens of the Sky Wolf Dark Race had already died? ¡°Right, Leader, that human also said he would come to our Sky Wolf Dark Race.¡± The Tier 2 warrior from the Heavenly King Realm of the Celestial Wolf Dark Race spoke again. What?! The Leader of the Celestial Wolf Dark Race was shocked; of course, he hadn¡¯t expected that a Tier 2 warrior of the Heavenly King Realm would say such a thing. ¡°Hehe!¡± Suddenly, the Leader of the Celestial Wolf Dark Race laughed. He knew that if Ye Li truly came to their territory of the Sky Wolf Dark Race, his life would vanish from this world forever. ¡°Let him come, I¡¯ll be waiting.¡± The Leader of the Celestial Wolf Dark Race said. ¡­ Ye Li arrived at a canyon. He wasn¡¯t far from the territory of the Sky Wolf Dark Race. What he hadn¡¯t expected, however, was that he would encounter the Sky Wolf Dark Race again. It really was like refusing the path to heaven and throwing oneself into hell without a gate. He saw a dozen or so of the Sky Wolf Dark Race appear before him. These dozen or so members of the Sky Wolf Dark Race naturally saw him as well. ¡°A human?¡± All dozen or so members of the Sky Wolf Dark Race were somewhat stunned; naturally, they had not expected to encounter a human in this place. They all sized up Ye Li, only to find that there was not a trace of fear on his face, as if he hadn¡¯t seen them at all. Then, all dozen or so members of the Sky Wolf Dark Race approached Ye Li. ¡°Human, have you lost your way?¡± One of the Sky Wolf Dark Race asked Ye Li, a mischievous smile appearing on its wolfish face. All dozen or so members of the Sky Wolf Dark Race burst into cold laughter, because they knew Ye Li would soon be a corpse, with no chance of survival. ¡°Do you think I would answer you?¡± Ye Li spoke slowly. All dozen or so members of the Sky Wolf Dark Race were somewhat stunned, obviously not expecting Ye Li to say such a thing. ¡°Human, you¡¯re not afraid after encountering us?¡± All dozen or so members of the Sky Wolf Dark Race thought this human should be frightened, yet there wasn¡¯t a single ripple of fear on his face. ¡°Why should I be afraid?¡± Ye Li retorted. Hearing this, all dozen or so members of the Sky Wolf Dark Race began to grow angry. ¡°Hehe!¡± ¡°Human, the moment you uttered those words, you were already dead!¡± One of the Sky Wolf Dark Race stared at Ye Li with deadly intent. Ye Li gave a calm smile, ¡°You¡¯re already dead.¡± What!!! All dozen or so members of the Sky Wolf Dark Race were utterly shocked. ¡°Human, since you are so eager for death, I shall grant your wish.¡± No sooner had the sound faded than two of the Sky Wolf Dark Race charged towards Ye Li. Ye Li watched the attacking members of the Sky Wolf Dark Race and shook his head inwardly, wondering why these members of the Sky Wolf Dark Race just didn¡¯t understand. ¡°Whoosh whoosh!¡± Abruptly, two sounds tore through the wind. Ahhh! What followed were screams like those of a pig being slaughtered. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only How could this be! The remaining members of the Sky Wolf Dark Race were stunned. Simply because the two Sky Wolf Dark Race that had charged towards Ye Li were now lying on the ground, devoid of any sign of life. The rest of the Sky Wolf Dark Tribe felt they must have seen things wrongly! After all, they hadn¡¯t seen Ye Li make a move. Chapter 1789 - Chapter 1789 Ill just wait for you guys here Chapter 1789: I¡¯ll just wait for you guys here Chapter 1789: I¡¯ll just wait for you guys here The remaining dozen or so members of the Sky Wolf Dark Race all looked at Ye Li in utter horror. ¡°Human, you¡­ you¡­¡± They couldn¡¯t even utter a complete sentence. ¡°By the way, how do you want to die?¡± A thick, playful smile appeared on Ye Li¡¯s handsome face. Upon hearing this, a chill inevitably rushed from their tailbones to their foreheads. Of course, they knew that Ye Li was an incredibly powerful warrior with B-level genes. ¡°Are you very frightened?¡± Ye Li responded with a faint smile. ¡°In this world, good people can be scared, bad people can be scared, only one type of person isn¡¯t scared, and that¡¯s the dead.¡± With that, another dozen sounds of whooshing wind occurred. All but one of the Sky Wolf Dark Race members remained standing on the spot, the rest had all fallen to the ground, their lives forever erased from this world. What¡­ what?! The last surviving member of the Sky Wolf Dark Race was petrified, marking the most fear he had ever felt since birth. ¡°What¡¯s there to be so scared of?¡± Ye Li smirked playfully. Undoubtedly, this member of the Sky Wolf Dark Race was scared, terrified to an incomparable extent. ¡°My lord, please¡­ please spare me.¡± This member of the Sky Wolf Dark Race knelt before Ye Li, begging frantically for mercy. ¡°Go tell your leader, tell him Ye Li is here waiting for the Sky Wolf Dark Race¡¯s revenge, go.¡± Ye Li slowly spoke to the Sky Wolf Dark Race member in front of him. The Sky Wolf Dark Race member was shocked, as he truly hadn¡¯t expected Ye Li to utter such words. ¡°My lord, are you truly willing to spare me?¡± The Sky Wolf Dark Race member looked at Ye Li in utter astonishment. ¡°Do you not want me to spare you?¡± Hearing this, the Sky Wolf Dark Race member jumped up and frantically fled the scene! Watching the fleeing figure of the Sky Wolf Dark Race member, Ye Li couldn¡¯t help but shake his head secretly, thinking did you really think you could escape death? ¡­ Sky Wolf Dark Race. ¡°Leader!¡± This member of the Sky Wolf Dark Race returned to the Sky Wolf Dark Race¡¯s grand hall. ¡°What happened?¡± This member hurriedly recounted everything that had happened. What!!! Everyone in the grand hall was stunned. ¡°Hehe!¡± The Leader of the Celestial Wolf Dark Race let out a cold laugh, ¡°So he has finally come.¡± Seeing the cold smile on the leader¡¯s face, everyone in the hall started laughing as well. ¡°Leader, let me go and annihilate that arrogant human!¡± An eighth-tier warrior of the Heavenly King Realm from the Sky Wolf Dark Race spoke coldly. ¡°Alright!¡± The Leader of the Celestial Wolf Dark Race nodded. Immediately, the eighth-tier warrior took hundreds of Sky Wolves and left the grand hall heading to where Ye Li was. Ye Li was sitting on top of a mountain. He had been sitting there for at least a day. ¡°Have they finally arrived?¡± Ye Li¡¯s mouth curved slightly upwards, a serene smile appearing on his handsome face. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Human, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so bold to actually stay here!¡± The voice of the eighth-tier warrior of the Heavenly King Realm from the Sky Wolf Dark Race reached Ye Li¡¯s ears. Ye Li smiled faintly, his face showing no fluctuation. Just then, the eighth-tier warrior and the hundreds of members of the Sky Wolf Dark Race appeared in front of him. ¡°Human, say, how do you want to die!¡± Chapter 1790 - Chapter 1790 Only death can change you Chapter 1790: Only death can change you Chapter 1790: Only death can change you In the eyes of the eighth-tier Evolved Being from the Sky Wolf Dark Race, Ye Li was already a dead man. Hundreds of the Sky Wolf Dark Race coldly stared at Ye Li, a sneer appearing on all their wolfish faces. ¡°Do you truly believe your own eyes?¡± Ye Li slowly spoke to the eighth-tier Evolved Being from the Sky Wolf Dark Race. Caught off guard by the words, the eighth-tier Evolved Being certainly didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to say something so confusing. ¡°Human, what do you mean?!¡± the eighth-tier Evolved Being from the Sky Wolf Dark Race stared intently at Ye Li. Ye Li smiled lightly, ¡°Nothing particular, just that one should never trust their own eyes, for sometimes your eyes can deceive you.¡± The eighth-tier Evolved Being from the Sky Wolf Dark Race was stunned, thinking, should he not trust his own eyes, and instead trust yours? ¡°Human, you are quite interesting!¡± remarked the eighth-tier Evolved Being from the Sky Wolf Dark Race to Ye Li. Ye Li smiled openly, ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t understand why you dared to appear before me.¡± ¡°Why?¡± The eighth-tier Evolved Being from the Sky Wolf Dark Race laughed, ¡°Naturally, it¡¯s to kill you!¡± All the hundreds of the Sky Wolf Dark Race burst into laughter, finding Ye Li¡¯s words ridiculously amusing. ¡°Kill me?¡± Ye Li looked at the eighth-tier Evolved Being from the Sky Wolf Dark Race, ¡°On what grounds?¡± The eighth-tier Evolved Being from the Sky Wolf Dark Race was taken aback, he certainly didn¡¯t expect that at this moment, Ye Li could still be so composed. ¡°Human, are you implying that we can¡¯t kill you?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Ye Li nodded. Hearing this, the expression of the eighth-tier Evolved Being from the Sky Wolf Dark Race turned cold. ¡°Human, you know, I originally intended to let you live a few more seconds, but it seems you do not cherish that.¡± ¡°Attack!¡± With an order from the eighth-tier Evolved Being from the Sky Wolf Dark Race, hundreds of the Sky Wolf Dark Race charged towards Ye Li. Ye Li¡¯s face remained undisturbed. Because he knew that these Sky Wolf Dark Race were already corpses. ¡°Swish swish swish!¡± Suddenly, the sound of numerous breaking winds could be heard. ¡°Ah ah ah!¡± Following that, screams began to fill the air incessantly. What¡­ what?! The eighth-tier Evolved Being from the Sky Wolf Dark Race looked on at the scene, utterly panic-stricken. ¡°How can beings like your dark race ever change?¡± Ye Li said lightly while looking at the eighth-tier Evolved Being from the Sky Wolf Dark Race. The eighth-tier Evolved Being from the Sky Wolf Dark Race was at a loss for words, unable to utter a complete sentence. ¡°Only death can bring about change,¡± Ye Li continued. Upon hearing this, the eighth-tier Evolved Being from the Sky Wolf Dark Race became utterly distraught, his face filled with terror. Swish! Another breaking wind sound occurred. With this sound of the breaking wind, the life of the eighth-tier Evolved Being from the Sky Wolf Dark Race was forever erased from this world. ¡°How boring.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ye Li shook his head. ¡°Hm?¡± Ye Li paused, surprised that there were still spies around. However, he had no interest in killing the Sky Wolf Dark Race members secretly watching from a distance. ¡°Now,¡± Ye Li nodded slightly, glancing at the sun in the sky, ¡°it¡¯s time to head to the lands of the Sky Wolf Dark Race.¡± Chapter 1791 - Chapter 1791 Arrived at the Sky Wolf Dark Race territory Chapter 1791: Arrived at the Sky Wolf Dark Race territory Chapter 1791: Arrived at the Sky Wolf Dark Race territory Sky Wolf Dark Race, tribal grounds. ¡°Leader!¡± ¡°Leader!¡± Everyone inside the hall from the Sky Wolf Dark Race was stunned, as a member of the Sky Wolf Dark Race rushed in. The wolf face of this Sky Wolf Dark Race member was already filled with immense fear. ¡°Speak, what has happened!¡± The Leader of the Celestial Wolf Dark Race commanded. Where would this Sky Wolf Dark Race member dare hide anything, ¡°Leader, it¡¯s over, all is lost!¡± Immediately, he recounted everything that had happened. How is this possible?! The Leader of the Celestial Wolf Dark Race couldn¡¯t help but be astounded. The members of the Sky Wolf Dark Race inside the hall exchanged looks, they certainly hadn¡¯t expected Ye Li to be such a terrifying warrior with special genes. ¡°Leader, what do you think¡­¡± One of the Sky Wolf Dark Race members hesitated for a few seconds, ¡°Have we offended a supreme existence of the humans?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± The Leader of the Celestial Wolf Dark Race was also somewhat panicked, he was just a Tier 1 Realm saint. ¡°Leader, what should we do?¡± At this moment, everyone in the hall from the Sky Wolf Dark Race looked towards their Leader, wanting to hear what he would say. The Leader of the Celestial Wolf Dark Race didn¡¯t know what to do at this time. ¡°Leader, a human has come outside!¡± Suddenly, another Sky Wolf rushed into the hall. A human?! Everyone inside the hall from the Sky Wolf Dark Race couldn¡¯t help but gasp, their eyes widening. ¡°Leader, could it be that human?¡± All the Sky Wolf Dark Race swallowed nervously, greatly frightened. ¡°What is there to fear! How could my Sky Wolf Dark Race be scared of a human!¡± The Leader of the Celestial Wolf Dark Race barked coldly. ¡°Let that human come in!¡± ¡°No need, I am already here.¡± Voice arrived before the person did. Everyone inside from the Sky Wolf Dark Race was startled, they certainly didn¡¯t expect to hear a voice near their ears. They hastily looked in the direction of the voice! They saw, a young man in blue robes slowly walking towards them. The young man in blue was none other than Ye Li! The expression of the Leader of the Celestial Wolf Dark Race turned cold as he stared intensely at Ye Li. And it was no different for the other Sky Wolves in the hall. ¡°Human, is it you?!¡± ¡°Indeed, it is me.¡± Ye Li spoke slowly. The Leader of the Celestial Wolf Dark Race gave a cold laugh, ¡°Human, I really do not understand why you would dare come to my Sky Wolf Dark Race!¡± ¡°Because, I wanted to see for myself.¡± Ye Li said calmly. Everyone inside from the Sky Wolf Dark Race was taken aback, looking at the indifferent expression on Ye Li¡¯s face, thinking that they had neither seen nor even heard of a human like Ye Li before. ¡°Hahaha!¡± What Ye Li didn¡¯t expect was that the Leader of the Celestial Wolf Dark Race burst out laughing. ¡°Human, you don¡¯t think you can really survive, do you?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t I survive? I didn¡¯t know that.¡± Ye Li retorted. ¡°Since you don¡¯t know, then let me tell you now!¡± said the Leader of the Celestial Wolf Dark Race coldly. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Kill this human!¡± The Leader of the Celestial Wolf Dark Race then ordered. Immediately, all members of the Sky Wolf Dark Race in the hall attacked Ye Li. Ye Li secretly smiled to himself, he wanted to give these Sky Wolf Dark Race members a bit more time to live, but they didn¡¯t cherish the opportunity, what could he do? Bang¡­! Ye Li threw a punch directly out. Chapter 1792 - Chapter 1792 Return to the Lei Mountain Organization Chapter 1792: Return to the Lei Mountain Organization Chapter 1792: Return to the Lei Mountain Organization When Ye Li threw his punch, a dreadfully terrifying force erupted from his fist. What?! The crowd of Sky Wolf Dark Race that was attacking Ye Li all turned pale with shock for they felt an endless horror. But they¡­ could no longer escape. All that awaited them was death! Ah! All the Sky Wolf Dark Race members charging at Ye Li let out screams that were shockingly tragic. This this this¡­ The Leader of the Celestial Wolf Dark Race, witnessing the scene before him, couldn¡¯t help but be utterly dumbfounded. He dared to swear, he really dared, swear! This was absolutely the most terrifying scene he had ever seen since he was born. Even if he racked his brain, he couldn¡¯t have imagined that Ye Li was so powerful. ¡°Human, you, you, you¡­¡± The Leader of the Celestial Wolf Dark Race couldn¡¯t manage to utter a complete sentence. ¡°Are you afraid of death?¡± Ye Li suddenly asked the Leader of the Celestial Wolf Dark Race. The Leader of the Celestial Wolf Dark Race hurriedly nodded his head, knowing that no one in this world wasn¡¯t afraid of death. ¡°Actually, you really needn¡¯t be afraid.¡± ¡°Human, are you planning to let me go?¡± In the view of the Leader of the Celestial Wolf Dark Race, the reason Ye Li said that was to spare him. Hearing this, Ye Li secretly shook his head, ¡°I think you¡¯re really foolish.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know what kind of people in this world aren¡¯t afraid?¡± Upon hearing this, the Leader of the Celestial Wolf Dark Race turned pale with shock. Of course, he knew who in this world needn¡¯t be afraid! Dead people! ¡°Human, please don¡¯t kill me, I beg you not to kill me!¡± The Leader of the Celestial Wolf Dark Race was already panic-stricken. Ye Li¡¯s face naturally showed no fluctuations whatsoever. ¡°Do you think I would spare you?¡± Ye Li slowly spoke to the Leader of the Celestial Wolf Dark Race. The Leader of the Celestial Wolf Dark Race swallowed hard, knowing that Ye Li would definitely not let him go. What should he do¡­ it¡¯s over!!! Suddenly, the Leader of the Celestial Wolf Dark Race¡¯s pupils chilled. ¡°Human, I want your life!¡± Immediately thereafter, the Leader of the Celestial Wolf Dark Race charged at Ye Li. But alas, how could the Leader of the Celestial Wolf Dark Race possibly be a match for Ye Li? Whoosh! Only the sound of cutting wind was heard, and the life of the Leader of the Celestial Wolf Dark Race was forever erased from this world. Ye Li sighed to himself, knowing he was never one to take lives indiscriminately. He then walked out. Outside, thousands of the Sky Wolf Dark Race were watching him intently. ¡°Kill this human!¡± Numerous Sky Wolf Dark Race members then attacked. Ye Li smiled as he drew the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword from the system space. Swoosh! One sword! A supreme sword beam flew out. With this single stroke, the lives of thousands of the Sky Wolf Dark Race were forever erased from this world. Ye Li¡¯s face didn¡¯t show the slightest fluctuation as he put the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword back into the system space, then released the Apocalypse Legion. ¡°Master.¡± The twelve Heavenly Saint-level zombies of the Apocalypse Legion respectfully called to Ye Li. ¡°Go and synthesize zombies.¡± Ye Li commanded the Apocalypse Legion. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The Apocalypse Legion nodded and then vanished from sight. Ye Li also left the territory of the Sky Wolf Dark Race and returned to the Lei Mountain Organization. ¡°Elder, you¡¯re back?¡± Liu Bao, Leader of the Lei Mountain Organization, was overjoyed to see Ye Li return. ¡°It was merely a matter of exterminating the Sky Wolf Dark Race,¡± Ye Li spoke slowly. Chapter 1793 - Chapter 1793 Give me the handle Chapter 1793: Give me the handle. Chapter 1793: Give me the handle. In the grand hall, upon hearing Ye Li¡¯s words, all the warriors with B-level genes were taken aback. They obviously didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to say such a thing. ¡°Senior, what did you say?¡± The Leader of the Lei Mountain Organization, Liu Bao, looked at Ye Li with shock. Ye Li smiled secretly to himself, ¡°I said that I¡¯ve eradicated the Sky Wolf Dark Race.¡± Hisss¡­ When everyone in the grand hall heard Ye Li¡¯s words again, they gasped in cold air, simply because they were too shocked. ¡°Senior, are you telling the truth?¡± ¡°Yeah, do I look like I¡¯m deceiving you?¡± Ye Li spoke slowly. As soon as these words were spoken, everyone in the grand hall looked at each other in confusion, knowing full well that Ye Li wasn¡¯t lying to them. ¡°Senior, you are truly powerful!¡± Liu Bao of the Lei Mountain Organization said to Ye Li. To destroy the entire Sky Wolf Dark Race by oneself was nothing short of being incredibly strong; there was no better explanation. ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± Ye Li responded indifferently. ¡°By the way, do you know where there¡¯s a Zombie Gathering Area?¡± Ye Li scanned the room, asking everyone present. All the warriors with special genes in the grand hall were startled; they hadn¡¯t expected Ye Li to suddenly ask this. ¡°Senior, why do you ask about the Zombie Gathering Area?¡± A look of utter confusion appeared on the face of Liu Bao, the Leader of the Lei Mountain Organization. ¡°You just need to answer my question.¡± Hearing this, Liu Bao, where dared not to answer? ¡°Senior, there are many Zombie Gathering Areas around the Void Mountain.¡± Void Mountain? Ye Li naturally hadn¡¯t heard of this so-called Void Mountain. ¡°Senior, I know you must have your purpose for looking for a Zombie Gathering Area; my daughter Liu Man is about to go to the Void Gate. If possible, you could accompany her.¡± The Leader of the Lei Mountain Organization suddenly said to Ye Li. Of course, Ye Li knew that the Void Gate was a sect, but he had no interest in it whatsoever; naturally, it was the Zombie Gathering Areas around the Void Gate that intrigued him. ¡°It¡¯s possible.¡± Without thinking much, Ye Li agreed right away. ¡°Really? Thank you, Senior!¡± When Liu Bao saw that Ye Li had agreed, his face was filled with surprise and delight. At this moment, Liu Man was also in the grand hall, and when she learned that Ye Li was going to accompany her to the Void Mountain, her pale face also showed intense happiness. ¡­ Vertical Sun. Ye Li and Liu Man then began their journey. ¡°Senior, we are still some distance from Void Mountain.¡± After leaving the Lei Mountain Organization, Liu Man said to Ye Li. ¡°Tell me the direction of Void Mountain,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Liu Man was taken aback, not understanding the purpose of Ye Li¡¯s question, but she still told Ye Li the location of Void Mountain. After learning the direction of Void Mountain, Ye Li said to Liu Man indifferently, ¡°Give me your hand.¡± Upon hearing this, Liu Man¡¯s whole body trembled, and she stood there, dazed, unable to snap back to reality. ¡°Senior, you¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At that moment, Liu Man could hardly utter a complete sentence. ¡°I¡¯ll say it again, give me your hand,¡± Ye Li looked at Liu Man, ¡°I don¡¯t want to say it a third time.¡± Liu Man knew that a person like Senior was one who wouldn¡¯t blink an eye to kill someone, so she reluctantly offered her hand to him. The moment Ye Li¡¯s hand grasped Liu Man¡¯s, her fair face turned incredibly red. ¡°Senior, I really don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re planning to do.¡± Chapter 1794 - Chapter 1794 Void Gate Chapter 1794: Void Gate Chapter 1794: Void Gate Ye Li smiled, thinking about how many girls had fallen for him since he had transmigrated into this world. He naturally knew that Liu Man had also developed feelings for him. ¡°You don¡¯t know the reason now, but you¡¯ll understand in a moment.¡± Then, Ye Li activated Swift Steps. ¡­ Void Mountain. Ye Li and Liu Man had already arrived at the base of Void Mountain. What!!! Liu Man was stunned, she could never have imagined such a scene. ¡°How¡­ How is this possible?¡± It had never crossed Liu Man¡¯s mind that they could reach Void Mountain so quickly. Could she be dreaming? Liu Man hurriedly rubbed her eyes, but no matter how much she rubbed, the result was the same. She swallowed hard, looking at Ye Li with utter astonishment. ¡°Senior, your speed is simply too fast.¡± Liu Man said to Ye Li. There wasn¡¯t the slightest fluctuation on Ye Li¡¯s handsome face, he said slowly to Liu Man: ¡°My speed is okay, not too fast.¡± Upon hearing this, Liu Man was completely shaken. She thought that the senior not only possessed unparalleled strength but was also so modest. She had never seen or even heard of someone like the senior before. ¡°Senior, you are truly terrifying.¡± Liu Man said to Ye Li. Ye Li¡¯s face still showed no fluctuation, because he had lost count of how many times he had heard such words. ¡°Let¡¯s go up the mountain,¡± Ye Li said. Hearing this, Liu Man nodded, and the two then began to ascend the mountain. It wasn¡¯t long before Ye Li and Liu Man arrived outside the gates of the Void Gate. ¡°Stop!¡± Several disciples blocked their path. Ye Li felt like chuckling to himself, for he had encountered such scenes countless times before. ¡°I am a new disciple of the Void Gate,¡± Liu Man told the disciples. Saying this, Liu Man took out a token. After receiving the token, one of the Void Gate disciples nodded. ¡°You may enter, but where is his token?¡± The Void Gate disciple was naturally referring to Ye Li. ¡°Senior¡­¡± Liu Man looked at Ye Li, wanting to see how he would respond. ¡°I don¡¯t need a token to enter.¡± Ye Li stated calmly. The disciples from the Void Gate were taken aback; they certainly hadn¡¯t expected Ye Li to make such a statement. ¡°What¡­ what did you say?¡± ¡°Move aside.¡± Ye Li no longer wanted to engage in too much idle talk with these disciples from Void Gate. The expressions of the Void Gate disciples turned cold. ¡°You can¡¯t enter without a token! Do you think this is your own vegetable garden, and you can come and go as you please?¡± In the eyes of these disciples, Ye Li was far too ignorant of his place. ¡°I had no intention of entering, but since you¡¯ve made such a remark, I, Ye Li, must enter.¡± Ye Li spoke indifferently. Hearing this, the expressions of the Void Gate disciples became extremely chilly. ¡°Then by all means, try!¡± The faces of these Void Gate disciples certainly showed no sign of fear. For this was their Void Gate! ¡°Senior, perhaps we should¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But before Liu Man could finish her sentence, Ye Li interrupted her. ¡°No need for further words. Today, I must enter this Void Gate.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the Void Gate disciples let out a chorus of screams. Ah ah ah ah! The Void Gate disciples were all sent flying backward, landing hard on the ground, already swollen and bruised. Chapter 1795 - Chapter 1795 Void Gate Grand Elder Chapter 1795: Void Gate Grand Elder Chapter 1795: Void Gate Grand Elder All the disciples of the Void Gate were greatly startled and lost their composure. They hadn¡¯t seen how Ye Li had made his move before they were already sent flying. Although they were somewhat foolish, they were not complete idiots; they knew Ye Li must be an exceedingly powerful warrior with special genes. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Ye Li said slowly to Liu Man standing beside him. Liu Man was endlessly shocked, staring at Ye Li with astonishment. Naturally, she had not expected that Ye Li would dare to make a move at the Void Gate. After all, the master of the Void Gate was a fifth-tier celestial-level warrior with special genes. Shortly thereafter, Ye Li and Liu Man entered the plaza of the Void Gate. Yet, how could such a commotion outside the Void Gate not be noticed by those inside? As soon as Ye Li and Liu Man entered the Void Gate, countless disciples surrounded them. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Are you insane? How dare you force your way into our Void Gate!¡± ¡°Exactly, it¡¯s just absurd!¡± In the eyes of these disciples of the Void Gate, Ye Li and Liu Man were utterly ignorant of their limits. Ye Li¡¯s face remained as serene as jade, unfazed by the disciples because, in his opinion, they were simply too weak. ¡°Do you really trust your own eyes?¡± Ye Li said slowly to the disciples in front of him. Upon hearing this, the hundreds of disciples of the Void Gate became even more confused; they naturally didn¡¯t understand Ye Li¡¯s intention. ¡°Haha!¡± Suddenly, a chillingly cold laugh reached Ye Li¡¯s ears. Ye Li focused and saw a middle-aged man striding toward him. To Ye Li¡¯s surprise, this middle-aged man was a Tier 4 celestial-level warrior with special genes. He knew that this middle-aged man must hold a high position within the Void Gate. ¡°It¡¯s the Grand Elder.¡± The disciples of the Void Gate quickly cleared a path. The Grand Elder of the Void Gate had already reached the front of Ye Li and Liu Man. ¡°I see you are courting death, daring to force your way into the Void Gate!¡± the Grand Elder coldly said to Ye Li and Liu Man. Ye Li¡¯s face remained as calm as still water, knowing that while a Tier 4 celestial-level warrior with special genes might be formidable, he was far too weak in comparison. ¡°Actually, you are mistaken about one thing,¡± Ye Li slowly said to the Grand Elder of the Void Gate. The Grand Elder was taken aback, ¡°Young man, then do tell, where did I go wrong?¡± The hundreds of disciples of the Void Gate also looked toward Ye Li, naturally not understanding his meaning. ¡°She has your Void Gate¡¯s token, so it was only I who solely forced my way into your Void Gate,¡± Ye Li said slowly. What?! The Grand Elder¡¯s expression turned chilly. ¡°She may have the Void Gate¡¯s token and can enter, but you¡­¡± Before the Grand Elder could finish his sentence, Ye Li interrupted him. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°I originally had no intention of coming here, but I do things without needing any reason,¡± Ye Li said straightforwardly to the Grand Elder. The Grand Elder¡¯s expression turned even colder. ¡°Young man, do you realize what your end will be when you say something like that?¡± Above the heads of the hundreds of disciples of the Void Gate, a thousand-foot wave of fury also burst forth. It was because they thought Ye Li was far too arrogant! Chapter 1796 - Chapter 1796 I am about to make a move on you soon Chapter 1796: I am about to make a move on you soon. Chapter 1796: I am about to make a move on you soon. ¡°My fate? I won¡¯t have any fate at all.¡± Hahahaha! What Ye Li did not expect was that the Grand Elder of the Void Gate actually burst out laughing, as if he had heard the funniest joke ever. ¡°What¡¯s so funny about that?¡± Ye Li slowly spoke to the Grand Elder of the Void Gate. Seeing the Grand Elder laugh, hundreds of Void Gate disciples also couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. Upon hearing Ye Li¡¯s words, the Grand Elder stopped laughing and said indifferently to Ye Li: ¡°Young man, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re ridiculous?¡± ¡°What¡¯s ridiculous about me?¡± ¡°Since you don¡¯t know, then let me tell you, your fate will be miserable!¡± The Grand Elder of the Void Gate coldly spoke to Ye Li. Liu Man¡¯s fair face began to show signs of panic. Naturally, she had not expected that her senior, after coming to the Void Gate, would be so assertive. ¡°Enough with the nonsense.¡± Ye Li looked at the Grand Elder of the Void Gate, ¡°Go and tell your Sect Leader, Liu Man wants to be your Void Gate¡¯s Grand Disciple.¡± What!!! As soon as these words came out, everyone present was shocked beyond belief. They could have thought for ten days and nights and still would not have imagined Ye Li saying such a thing. ¡°Young man, you are arrogant!¡± The Grand Elder of the Void Gate was incredibly angry; he had never seen a human like Ye Li before! ¡°I¡¯m not very arrogant, just average,¡± Ye Li indifferently looked at the Grand Elder of the Void Gate, ¡°I¡¯ll say it again, go tell your Sect Leader, she wants to be your Void Gate¡¯s Grand Disciple!¡± The hundreds of Void Gate disciples on the square all had eyes burning with rage, simply because they could not understand why Ye Li was still so arrogant at this very moment! ¡°Young man, I¡¯m about to make a move against you!¡± The Grand Elder of the Void Gate coldly spoke to Ye Li. Ye Li¡¯s face was naturally without any ripple, simply because the Grand Elder was just a Tier 4 warrior with B-level special genes, pitifully weak in his presence. He smiled lightly, ¡°I think you¡¯ve wanted to make a move against me for a while now, so what are you waiting for?¡± The Grand Elder of the Void Gate indeed had wanted to make a move against Ye Li for a while; he was waiting to see if Ye Li would beg for mercy! But what he had never anticipated was that Ye Li could still speak so boldly! Seeing this, the Grand Elder of the Void Gate clenched his fist and threw a punch flying towards Ye Li! He could no longer stand Ye Li¡¯s arrogance. Suddenly, an incredibly terrifying power burst out from the Grand Elder¡¯s fist, fast as a Thunder Beast, and it reached Ye Li in an instant! All the Void Gate disciples on the square knew that Ye Li¡¯s fate was not only miserable; it would be disastrously so. There wasn¡¯t a lot of reasoning behind it, only because he had offended the Grand Elder! But what they could never have dreamed of was that the next moment would unfold as such. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As the terrifying power was a hair¡¯s breadth from Ye Li, he still did not make any move to dodge or defend. Without a doubt, the Fist Aura struck Ye Li¡¯s body hard! Bang¡­! The hundreds of Void Gate disciples on the square originally thought that Ye Li would be thrown backward, even that his life would immediately vanish from this world. Yet what they could never have anticipated was that Ye Li not only did not get thrown back, but he also did not even take a half-step back. Chapter 1797 - Chapter 1797 Let her be your eldest disciple Chapter 1797: Let her be your eldest disciple Chapter 1797: Let her be your eldest disciple Hiss¡­ Everyone present watched the scene unfold and couldn¡¯t help but be utterly shocked. They had never imagined that such a scene could occur! After taking such a terrifying punch from the Grand Elder, to be completely unscathed? How could that be possible?! Hundreds of Void Gate disciples in the square all widened their eyes, mouths agape enough to swallow an extra-large bowl. ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡± At this moment, the Void Gate Grand Elder couldn¡¯t even complete a sentence. ¡°You are too weak,¡± Ye Li said indifferently to the Void Gate Grand Elder, ¡°Can I go tell your sect leader now?¡± Liu Man, standing nearby, was also stunned, frozen stiff as if petrified, unable to regain her composure for a long time. ¡°Very well, I will inform the sect leader.¡± The Grand Elder hurriedly said. He was no fool, being a warrior with Tier 4 celestial-grade special genes; his strike not causing any harm to the man before him was telling of everything. Immediately, the Void Gate Grand Elder quickly walked toward the grand hall. Yet, Ye Li¡¯s face, graceful as jade, remained undisturbed, as if nothing had happened at all. The hundreds of Void Gate disciples on the square were all immensely shocked. They had never even heard of a warrior with special genes like Ye Li, let alone seen one. Void Gate, grand hall! ¡°Sect leader.¡± The Void Gate Grand Elder entered the grand hall. ¡°Grand Elder, what has happened outside?¡± The Void Gate sect leader asked. The occurrences outside the Void Gate had naturally been perceived by the elders inside the hall; the sect leader had asked the Grand Elder to check what exactly happened. ¡°Returning to the sect leader, this is what happened¡­¡± The Void Gate Grand Elder hurriedly recounted everything that had occurred. What?! Upon hearing this, the Void Gate sect leader and all the elders were inevitably startled. They certainly hadn¡¯t expected the Grand Elder to say such things. ¡°Is there such a terrifying existence?¡± The Void Gate sect leader swallowed. After all, the Grand Elder was a warrior with Tier 4 celestial-grade special genes. ¡°Sect leader, what should we do now?¡± The Void Gate Grand Elder looked at the sect leader. ¡°Didn¡¯t that man suggest letting the girl beside him become our Void Gate¡¯s top disciple? Let¡¯s all go out and see,¡± the Void Gate sect leader said. Hearing this, all the elders in the hall nodded in agreement. Soon after, the Void Gate sect leader and all the elders walked out of the hall. It wasn¡¯t long before they all saw Ye Li. ¡°Is it you?!¡± The Void Gate sect leader looked at Ye Li, his formidable presence somewhat stunned. Simply because he had not anticipated that Ye Li would be so young. The elders had not expected it either. ¡°I believe your Grand Elder must have informed you, how about it?¡± Ye Li looked at the Void Gate sect leader and the elders, ¡°Her becoming your Void Gate¡¯s top disciple.¡± ¡°Heh!¡± All heard was the Void Gate sect leader¡¯s cold laugh. ¡°Do you think that¡¯s possible?¡± ¡°What¡¯s impossible about it?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ye Li retorted. Upon hearing this, the Void Gate sect leader¡¯s expression unintentionally chilled. ¡°My Void Gate holds a significant place in the Northern Desolate Grasslands, do you really think you can face our entire Void Gate?¡± The Void Gate sect leader challenged Ye Li coldly. Ye Li smiled lightly, wondering why this sect leader of Void Gate just couldn¡¯t understand. Chapter 1798 - Chapter 1798 I am merely a seventh-tier Celestial Saint Chapter 1798: I am merely a seventh-tier Celestial Saint. Chapter 1798: I am merely a seventh-tier Celestial Saint. Liu Man¡¯s fair face was filled with panic. Her heart churned with unease. She shot a glance at Ye Li, only to find his face utterly devoid of any disturbance. Although Liu Man knew Ye Li was an incredibly powerful warrior with special genes, he was, after all, facing the entire Void Gate sect. ¡°Senior, maybe we¡­¡± Liu Man addressed Ye Li, her words trailing off, yet the unspoken implication was clear. ¡°I¡¯ll say it again, make her the top disciple of your Void Gate sect,¡± Ye Li looked at the sect leader of Void Gate, ¡°I don¡¯t want to repeat myself a third time.¡± As the leader of Void Gate sect, he had never been disrespected like this. His expression turned extremely cold. ¡°What if I refuse?!¡± The sect leader of Void Gate asked Ye Li coldly. Ye Li laughed, he truly laughed. He couldn¡¯t understand why people always liked to act against his wishes. Immediately, he took out the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword from his system space. Clang! Instantly, a flash of lightning and cold light erupted in the plaza of Void Gate sect. What?! Everyone present in the plaza of the Void Gate sect was stunned, clearly not expecting such a supernatural event. What they hadn¡¯t anticipated at all was that this phenomenon was far from over. Simultaneously with the appearance of the lightning and cold light, the sound of sword cries and dragon roars began to fill the air incessantly. A terrifying five-clawed blood dragon was seen coiling above Ye Li¡¯s head. This, this, this¡­ Everyone in the plaza of the Void Gate sect was struck with awe to an unprecedented degree, previously not imagining such a phenomenon could occur. The sect leader of Void Gate and the elders were also stunned. They stared at the incredibly sharp sword in Ye Li¡¯s hand! What kind of sword was this?! Merely one glance at it crushed any hope they had of surviving. The same goes for the hundreds of disciples of Void Gate sect in the plaza, who all wore faces stricken with shock and fear. ¡°Swoosh!¡± Suddenly, Ye Li raised the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword and swung it towards the sky! A terrifyingly supreme sword beam streaked out from the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword. Boom! A frightening explosion rang out. All heads in the plaza turned upward; not giving it any attention was one thing, but upon a single glance, they lost three of their souls and six of their three souls and seven spirits from fright! ¡°How is this possible?!¡± Everyone was shaken to their core, as the sky itself had split in two. Just how strong was this man? They dared not contemplate any further! ¡°Too terrifying! It¡¯s simply too terrifying!¡± The sect leader¡¯s tone had changed, and his entire body even began shivering. Never before had he seen a being as fearsome as Ye Li. ¡°Dare I ask¡­ Dare I ask, Senior, what Realm are you?¡± The sect leader of Void Gate looked at Ye Li, filled with dread. Everyone in the plaza turned to look at Ye Li as well, equally eager to know what Realm he belonged to. ¡°My Realm isn¡¯t too high; I¡¯m merely a warrior at the seventh-tier Heaven Saint level with special genes.¡± Ye Li spoke slowly. My heavens!!! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Upon hearing that Ye Li was a warrior at the seventh-tier Heaven Saint level with special genes, it was like a bolt from the blue for everyone present. They swore that this was undoubtedly the most terrifying Realm they had ever heard! Seventh-tier Heaven Saint level! Keep in mind; this was a warrior at the seventh-tier Heaven Saint level with special genes! Ye Li merely smiled indifferently, for such a scene was all too familiar to him by now. Chapter 1799 - Chapter 1799 7 Demon Generals Chapter 1799: 7 Demon Generals Chapter 1799: 7 Demon Generals ¡°Senior, I was blind to your worth just now, please, forgive me!¡± The master of the Void Gate hurriedly said to Ye Li. He was only a sixth-tier saint-level warrior with B-level genes and knew he stood absolutely no chance against Ye Li. At this moment, everyone on the square was struck with immense terror. In their eyes, Ye Li was the most terrifying person they had ever encountered since birth. Ye Li, naturally as calm as still water, looked indifferently at the master of the Void Gate and slowly said, ¡°Now, can she become your Void Gate¡¯s top disciple?¡± Where would the master of the Void Gate dare to refuse? He hurriedly nodded his agreement. ¡°Fine,¡± Ye Li glanced at Liu Man beside him, ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡± For some reason, an endless sadness filled Liu Man¡¯s heart as she saw Ye Li about to depart. ¡°Senior, are you really leaving?¡± she asked, reluctant to part. ¡°Yes.¡± After speaking, Ye Li turned his gaze back to the master of the Void Gate and addressed him, ¡°Take good care of her from now on; you should know the consequences otherwise.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes¡­¡± The master of the Void Gate didn¡¯t dare to offer any objections and quickly nodded in agreement. And with that, Ye Li left the Void Gate. ¡­ Ye Li arrived outdoors. He summoned the Apocalypse Legion to join him. At that time, he was in a forest. It didn¡¯t take long for the Apocalypse Legion to arrive before him. ¡°Master.¡± The twelve sixth-tier saint-level zombies of the Apocalypse Legion respectfully addressed Ye Li. Ye Li nodded. The Apocalypse Legion was still entirely composed of sixth-tier saint-level zombies. ¡°To think I would encounter humans here!¡± Suddenly, an extremely cold and eerie voice reached Ye Li¡¯s ears. Ye Li was startled because he felt an intense danger. This was¡­ He promptly followed the source of the voice. He saw a humanoid figure, with ox-like ears and surrounded by sinister energy ¨C a member of the dark race appeared before him. This member of the dark race was¡­ An eighth-tier saint-level Evolved Being of the dark race! ¡°Heh heh!¡± The eighth-tier saint-level dark race being proudly glanced at Ye Li. ¡°Human, you and your zombies seem quite strong, unfortunately for you, you¡¯ve met me.¡± Ye Li was contemplating that it was fortunate the Apocalypse Legion could fuse; otherwise, he might really have met his end here. ¡°By the way, human, I am the seventh Demon General of the Dark Temple.¡± The eighth-tier saint-level dark race being said to Ye Li. In the eyes of the dark race member, Ye Li must have been terrified. ¡°So what?¡± Ye Li said, staring at the seventh Demon General. The seventh Demon General was taken aback. Of course, he had not expected Ye Li to respond in such a manner. ¡°Human, are you not afraid of me?¡± He originally thought Ye Li would be paralyzed with fear by now, but it seemed he wasn¡¯t only wrong, but also gravely so. ¡°Why should I fear you?¡± A faint smile appeared on the noble-faced Ye Li. ¡°Heh heh!¡± The seventh Demon General gave another cold laugh, ¡°What if I tell you that I am an eighth-tier saint-level Realm being?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The seventh Demon General knew that once Ye Li realized his power level, he would be utterly terrified. Yet what he didn¡¯t expect was for Ye Li¡¯s expression to remain completely unchanged. ¡°Human! Do you have any idea what being an eighth-tier saint-level member of the dark race represents?¡± The seventh Demon General shouted furiously at Ye Li. He had certainly never seen a human like Ye Li before! Chapter 1800 - Chapter 1800 Battle with the Seventh Demon General Chapter 1800: Battle with the Seventh Demon General Chapter 1800: Battle with the Seventh Demon General Ye Li saw the rage in the eyes of the seventh Demon General, and the corners of his lips couldn¡¯t help but curl up slightly, his jade-like face bearing a trace of a faint smile. ¡°I don¡¯t know what being an eighth-tier Evolved Being signifies, and I don¡¯t want to know.¡± Ye Li spoke slowly. The seventh Demon General, looking at the expression on Ye Li¡¯s face, was driven to an unprecedented level of anger. ¡°Human, you¡¯re seeking death!¡± As soon as the words fell, the seventh Demon General raised his fist. On his fist, the horrifyingly evil aura was fully revealed, truly chilling to the bone. Boom¡­! The dreadful evil aura launched a flying assault towards Ye Li. At that moment, Ye Li had already fused with the Apocalypse Legion. Instantly, his spiritual power turned a fiery red. At the same time, the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword appeared in his hand. Swoosh! He swung the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword in a powerful slash! A supreme sword beam soared out. The supreme sword beam clashed heavily against the forces of evil, causing the very space to shatter. Rumble! An immensely terrifying boom resounded. What?! Suddenly, the seventh Demon General was shocked and pale with fear. For the evil force he had summoned had vanished without a trace, and the residual might of the supreme sword beam continued to surge towards him! The Demon General¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief¨Cof course, he had never expected Ye Li to be this formidable! The residual might of the supreme sword beam was about to reach the seventh Demon General, who then threw a heavy punch! Instantly, the residual might of the supreme sword beam dissipated! The seventh Demon General stared intensely at Ye Li. He had never imagined that the human before him could be so terrifying! ¡°Human, you are strong! You really are very strong!¡± The seventh Demon General coldly stated to Ye Li. Ye Li¡¯s face remained unchanged, for he knew that, having fused with the Apocalypse Legion, slaying an eighth-tier Evolved Being of the dark race was not a difficult task. ¡°Do you really think I¡¯m strong?¡± Ye Li asked plainly. Upon hearing Ye Li¡¯s words, the seventh Demon General became even more enraged. ¡°Human, do you really think you can survive just like this?!¡± ¡°In fact, not only can I survive, but I can also slay you.¡± The space above the seventh Demon General¡¯s head erupted with a thousand zhang of fiery rage, his fury reaching a breaking point. ¡°Mad Demon Fist!¡± The seventh Demon General¡¯s fist once again flew fiercely towards Ye Li. The terrible evil forces coalesced into a divine and demonic being, rushing towards Ye Li with the speed of lightning. Ye Li¡¯s face remained impassive. For such an attack, in his eyes, was truly nothing special. ¡°Mysterious Heaven Overlord Demon Sword Technique!¡± Ye Li lifted the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword high and launched the god-level skill, the Mysterious Heaven Overlord Demon Sword Technique. Instantly, a shocking, divine-level supreme sword beam interwoven with the essence of ancient gods and devils struck fiercely. And just as Ye Li delivered this peerless sword stroke, he also activated Swift Steps, disappearing from his original position! Rumble! The two forces collided violently, and a massive boom echoed out. When the evil force and the sword light had dissipated, the seventh Demon General realized that Ye Li was no longer in the same place. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The Demon General hurriedly searched for any sign of Ye Li. But no matter how he looked, he couldn¡¯t find him! ¡°I¡¯m right here!¡± Suddenly, Ye Li¡¯s voice entered the ears of the seventh Demon General. The seventh Demon General was shocked and quickly looked in the direction of the sound. Chapter 1801 - Chapter 1801 Lin Jing Chapter 1801: Lin Jing Chapter 1801: Lin Jing Ye Li had already appeared behind the seventh Demon General. And the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword in his hand was flying towards the seventh Demon General, so fast that it was unparalleled. The seventh Demon General¡¯s eyes widened because he realized he couldn¡¯t dodge it! ¡°My life is over!¡± The seventh Demon General cried out. As the voice of the seventh Demon General dropped, the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword had already pierced into his body. The eyes of the seventh Demon General were wide open; he couldn¡¯t have imagined that he was actually about to die. ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡± At this moment, the seventh Demon General couldn¡¯t even utter a complete sentence. When the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword was withdrawn, the life of the seventh Demon General disappeared from the world forever. There was no fluctuation on Ye Li¡¯s face; he had not anticipated encountering such a terrifying member of the dark race here. However, this was only the seventh Demon General! ¡°It seems,¡± Ye Li nodded slightly, ¡°the Northern Desolate Grasslands are extraordinary.¡± After saying this, he put the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword into the system space. His Apocalypse Legion had also detached from his body and was put into the system space. ¡°The seventh Demon General¡­ is dead?¡± Suddenly, a voice of astonishment reached Ye Li¡¯s ears. Following the voice, Ye Li saw a girl about his size. The girl came over to Ye Li, her pale face full of astonishment. What Ye Li found unexpected was that this girl was a Tier 2 warrior with B-level genes. He was inwardly surprised, thinking that this girl was a genius among geniuses. ¡°My name is Lin Jing, may I ask who slew the seventh Demon General?¡± Lin Jing asked Ye Li. But she was stunned as soon as she saw him. It was because she had never seen someone as uniquely handsome as Ye Li; if she hadn¡¯t seen him with her own eyes, she wouldn¡¯t believe that such a handsome man could exist in this world. ¡°I did,¡± Ye Li slowly said, thinking there was nothing worth hiding. ¡°What¡­ what?!¡± Upon hearing this, Lin Jing¡¯s pale face was frozen; naturally, she didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to say something like that. ¡°Was it¡­ was it you who slew the seventh Demon General?¡± ¡°Yes, is there something surprising about that?¡± Ye Li slowly said. Seeing Ye Li¡¯s confident response, Lin Jing was even more shocked. Thinking that someone before her could have slain the seventh Demon General? She knew that the seventh Demon General was an eighth-tier Evolved Being of the dark race! ¡°Was it really you who slew the seventh Demon General?¡± Lin Jing asked Ye Li again, still not believing it. After all, Ye Li looked far too young. Ye Li did not plan to continue explaining, knowing that no matter what he said, Lin Jing wouldn¡¯t believe him. ¡°By the way, take me to the Zombie Gathering Area,¡± Ye Li said to Lin Jing. Lin Jing was startled, ¡°Why go to the Zombie Gathering Area?¡± ¡°No need to ask too much; just take me there,¡± Ye Li slowly spoke. Lin Jing had never met anyone like Ye Li! She found Ye Li incredibly mysterious. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Alright!¡± After pondering for a few seconds, Lin Jing nodded at Ye Li. Then, she led Ye Li towards a place. Before long, Ye Li and Lin Jing arrived at an abandoned city. Before even entering the abandoned city, Ye Li could hear the zombies roaring inside. Chapter 1802 - Chapter 1802 Qing Huang Monster Chapter 1802: Qing Huang Monster Chapter 1802: Qing Huang Monster Lin Jing¡¯s fair face was filled with confusion. ¡°Can you tell me now why you wanted to come to the Zombie Gathering Area?¡± Of course, Lin Jing wanted to know; she had never seen someone like Ye Li before. Ye Li did not say much but released the Apocalypse Legion from the system space. This¡­ Lin Jing, standing nearby, was shocked beyond measure at the sight of the Apocalypse Legion; she quickly stepped back several paces. ¡°Are these zombies?!¡± She felt the strong pulsations emanating from each zombie¡¯s body in the Apocalypse Legion, and her already pale face turned ghostly white. Ye Li¡¯s face, naturally, showed no signs of perturbation, thinking that Lin Jing was making a fuss over nothing. ¡°Apocalypse Legion, let¡¯s go in.¡± Ye Li spoke slowly. Then, he and the Apocalypse Legion headed towards the abandoned city. When Lin Jing snapped back to her senses, she realized Ye Li was already more than ten steps ahead, and she quickly followed. Before long, they arrived in the midst of the abandoned city. ¡°Awooo! Awooo!¡± Just as they reached the city, over a hundred zombies spotted them and charged fiercely towards them. These hundred-odd zombies were far too weak; as they almost reached Ye Li, the Apocalypse Legion took action. In an instant, all hundred zombies lay on the ground, later assimilated by the Apocalypse Legion. The hundred zombies that were once sprawled on the ground had now vanished without a trace! This¡­ how was this possible?! Lin Jing was stunned. She quickly rubbed her eyes, but no matter how much she rubbed, the result was the same. She couldn¡¯t, for the life of her, fathom why the hundreds of zombies had suddenly disappeared. ¡°How did you do that?¡± Lin Jing looked at Ye Li, her fair face now filled with immense curiosity. ¡°Didn¡¯t you just ask me what I came to the Zombie Gathering Area for? Now you know, right?¡± Ye Li replied indifferently. Upon hearing this, Lin Jing¡¯s inner world was immensely shaken¨Cshe could never have imagined such a scene! ¡°Terrifying!¡± Lin Jing was still somewhat terrified. ¡°Apocalypse Legion, go assimilate the zombies.¡± Ye Li commanded the Apocalypse Legion. On hearing the order, the Apocalypse Legion spread out in all directions. ¡°By the way, what is your identity?¡± Ye Li suddenly asked Lin Jing. He figured that Lin Jing, being a Tier 2 Saint level warrior with B-level genes, must be a genius among geniuses, definitely the offspring of a major force! ¡°I¡¯m from the Northern Desolate Alliance!¡± The Northern Desolate Alliance? Although Ye Li had not heard of the Northern Desolate Alliance, he did know that the land beneath his feet was the Northern Desolate Grasslands! The Northern Desolate Alliance must certainly be an unrivaled powerhouse in the Northern Desolate Grasslands! ¡°You haven¡¯t heard of the Northern Desolate Alliance?¡± Lin Jing looked at Ye Li somewhat blankly, thinking that everyone in the Northern Desolate Grasslands should have heard of the Northern Desolate Alliance. ¡°I am not from the Northern Desolate Grasslands.¡± Ye Li spoke slowly. Lin Jing understood upon hearing this. ¡°Human!¡± ¡°Are these powerful zombies the ones you brought?¡± Suddenly, an intensely angry voice reached Ye Li¡¯s ears. Ye Li followed the voice and saw a 3rd tier Saint level creature of the dark race appear within his view. ¡°Qing Huang Monster!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Lin Jing, standing alongside, suddenly cried out. Qing Huang Monster? Ye Li thought the name was interesting, noticing that the Qing Huang Monster was covered in green and yellow, looking quite terrifying. ¡°What should we do?¡± Lin Jing immediately turned to Ye Li for guidance. Chapter 1803 - Chapter 1803 I wont say it twice to a dead person Chapter 1803: I won¡¯t say it twice to a dead person Chapter 1803: I won¡¯t say it twice to a dead person Lin Jing had originally thought that Ye Li, just like her, was terrified to the point of losing all control. But to her surprise, Ye Li¡¯s face showed no ripples of emotion at all, as if nothing had happened. ¡°What do we do now?¡± Ye Li smiled, ¡°Is it not just a 3rd tier celestial dark race, why fuss over such trifle?¡± Lin Jing was stunned; she couldn¡¯t believe Ye Li could say something like that. Hahaha! To Ye Li¡¯s surprise, the 3rd tier celestial Qing Huang Monster burst into loud laughter, as if he had never heard a joke so funny before. Ye Li laughed as well, addressing the Qing Huang Monster lightly: ¡°If you knew you were about to die, would you still be laughing so joyfully?¡± Upon hearing this, the 3rd tier celestial Qing Huang Monster shuddered all over! ¡°Human, what¡­ what did you say?!¡± In the view of the 3rd tier celestial Qing Huang Monster, the words should not have come from Ye Li. ¡°Usually,¡± Ye Li pondered for a few seconds, ¡°I do not repeat myself to a dead man.¡± Hearing this, the 3rd tier celestial Qing Huang Monster was infuriated beyond measure! ¡°It seems you are seeking death!¡± As the words fell, the 3rd tier celestial Qing Huang Monster charged towards Ye Li. Lin Jing saw the Qing Huang Monster making a move and her fair face went pale in shock. Yet, unlike her, Ye Li¡¯s face remained utterly impassive. Suddenly, the 3rd tier celestial Qing Huang Monster¡¯s speed was incredibly fast¨Cit reached Ye Li in an instant! The 3rd tier celestial Qing Huang Monster threw a heavy punch at Ye Li. But¡­ Ye Li did not make any move to dodge! Seeing that Ye Li was not dodging, the Qing Huang Monster shook its head, originally thinking that Ye Li¡¯s arrogance was backed by significant combat skills, but now it seemed he was thoroughly mistaken! Lin Jing was also dumbfounded. She couldn¡¯t understand why Ye Li wouldn¡¯t dodge. Could it be that he was too scared to move? Boom¡­ Without a doubt, the 3rd tier celestial Qing Huang Monster¡¯s punch landed heavily on Ye Li¡¯s body! To the Qing Huang Monster, Ye Li had no chance of surviving. What it never expected, however, was what happened next. When the Qing Huang Monster¡¯s heavy punch hit Ye Li, not only did his life not flicker out, but he also did not take a single step back. This¡­ this¡­ this¡­ The 3rd tier celestial Qing Huang Monster was incredibly shocked and was unable to utter a complete sentence. Lin Jing was astounded as well. Considering this was a blow from a 3rd tier celestial dark race! To have taken a hit from a 3rd tier celestial dark race and be completely unharmed? Lin Jing just felt that she must have seen it wrong. ¡°Human, your Defense¡­¡± The 3rd tier celestial Qing Huang Monster gaped at Ye Li in utter disbelief. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only There was no change in Ye Li¡¯s handsome face. He slowly responded to the Qing Huang Monster: ¡°Are you surprised?¡± The 3rd tier celestial Qing Huang Monster was more than surprised. It was astoundingly shocked. ¡°I think you should know, only the dead are unsurprised in this world.¡± Ye Li continued. Hearing this, a cold shiver ran from the spine of the Qing Huang Monster up to its forehead. Chapter 1804 - Chapter 1804 Slay the Qing Huang Monster Chapter 1804: Slay the Qing Huang Monster Chapter 1804: Slay the Qing Huang Monster ¡°Human, you¡­ what do you want to do? I am from the Dark Temple!¡± The 3rd tier Qing Huang Monster said to Ye Li. Ye Li smiled inwardly upon hearing this. He couldn¡¯t understand why people always liked to use their status to oppress him. He was never a man who liked to be threatened by others! ¡°Do you know,¡± Ye Li looked indifferently at the 3rd tier Qing Huang Monster, ¡°I was going to leave you with a whole corpse, but now you won¡¯t have one.¡± The 3rd tier Qing Huang Monster was startled and turned pale upon hearing this. ¡°Human, no! I¡­¡± The 3rd tier Qing Huang Monster¡¯s words were cut off, as he would never have the chance to continue them. Whoosh! A sound of cutting wind arose! With the sound of the cutting wind, the life of the 3rd tier Qing Huang Monster was forever erased from this world. And, the head of the 3rd tier Qing Huang Monster had already been separated from his body! His death was too gruesome to witness! Lin Jing was stunned, her fair face covered in a look of sheer horror. She could never have imagined that a 3rd tier member of the dark race could die just like that. How strong must Ye Li be? She didn¡¯t dare imagine anymore! Suddenly, a shocking possibility crossed her mind. That was, the Demon General of the seventh-tier had indeed been slain by Ye Li! ¡°Senior, the¡­ was the seventh Demon General really killed by you?¡± Lin Jing asked Ye Li with a look of shock. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you before? You just refused to believe it,¡± Ye Li said indifferently. Upon hearing his response, Lin Jing¡¯s heart was filled with immense shock. She thought of how Ye Li appeared to be only about her age, yet the seventh Demon General was an eighth-tier Evolved Being of the dark race! This¡­ this¡­ this¡­ She couldn¡¯t dare to contemplate how strong Ye Li really was. ¡°Never be surprised, because everything I do is shocking enough to keep you in awe for three days and nights.¡± Hiss¡­ Upon hearing his words, Lin Jing couldn¡¯t help but suck in a breath of cold air due to her increasing shock! ¡°Senior, you¡­ you¡¯re too terrifying.¡± Lin Jing wasn¡¯t flattering Ye Li, he truly was too terrifying. ¡°Not bad,¡± Ye Li casually replied. Such utterances had become all too familiar to him since he had arrived in this world. ¡°Master, we have merged all the zombies in here.¡± Ah Da¡¯s voice suddenly appeared within Ye Li. Before long, the Apocalypse Legion appeared beside Ye Li. Lin Jing, upon seeing the Apocalypse Legion, was once again filled with extreme shock. It was because she found the aura emanating from all over the Apocalypse Legion so suffocating that she could barely catch her breath. ¡°Senior, I¡­¡± Lin Jing hesitated as if she wanted to say more but stopped herself. ¡°Speak.¡± ¡°May I know their level?¡± Lin Jing gathered her courage and asked Ye Li. Ye Li¡¯s face did not show any fluctuations. ¡°Do you really want to know?¡± Lin Jing nodded vigorously, ¡°Yes, senior.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Of course, she wanted to know the level of the Apocalypse Legion, simply because the aura emanating from them was far too terrifying. ¡°They are all sixth-tier zombies.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Upon hearing this, Lin Jing involuntarily stepped back several paces, her pale face filled with an astonishing level of shock. Ye Li looked at Lin Jing¡¯s expression and silently sighed. He thought that he had told Lin Jing not to be shocked, but it seemed she wasn¡¯t heeding his advice. Chapter 1805 - Chapter 1805 Northern Desolate Alliance Chapter 1805: Northern Desolate Alliance Chapter 1805: Northern Desolate Alliance Lin Jing watched the Apocalypse Legion with utter horror, unable to comprehend that they were all sixth-tier Heavenly Saint zombies. She knew that these were the twelve grand sixth-tier Heavenly Saint zombies! ¡°Senior, I¡­ I sincerely invite you to the Northern Desolate Alliance.¡± It took Lin Jing some time to steady her heart before she addressed Ye Li. The look on Ye Li¡¯s face remained unchanged as he pondered for a few seconds and then nodded. He was curious to see what this so-called Northern Desolate Alliance was truly like. Seeing Ye Li agree, a delighted smile spread across Lin Jing¡¯s fair face. ¡°Really, Senior?¡± ¡°Do I look like I¡¯m joking?¡± Ye Li replied calmly. With that, he stored the Apocalypse Legion in the system space. Lin Jing was startled, never having expected the Apocalypse Legion to vanish before her eyes again. ¡°Senior, what happened?¡± Lin Jing started to find Ye Li incredibly mysterious, considering he had even killed the Seventh Demon General. She dared not contemplate just how powerful Ye Li might be. Subsequently, the two of them set off towards the Northern Desolate Alliance. ¡­ Northern Desolate Alliance. Ye Li and Lin Jing arrived outside the Northern Desolate Alliance. ¡°Miss, you¡¯re back.¡± Dozens of warriors with B-level genes greeted Lin Jing respectfully as they saw her. Ye Li smiled quietly, not expecting Lin Jing to hold such a high status. But then again, it made sense considering she was a Tier 2 Heavenly Saint realm warrior, the number one genius of the heavens. The warriors with B-level genes also noticed Ye Li, and their faces showed a hint of confusion. Yet, they dared not question. ¡°Senior, let¡¯s go.¡± Lin Jing said to Ye Li. As Lin Jing and Ye Li walked into the Northern Desolate Alliance, the dozens of warriors with B-level genes were taken aback. They looked at each other, a sense of mutual puzzlement washing over them. ¡°Did you hear that just now? Miss actually called that man Senior?¡± ¡°Indeed, why would she do that? Could he be a powerful warrior with special genes?¡± ¡°Do you think it¡¯s possible his name is actually ¡®Senior¡¯?¡± The warriors with B-level genes found it impossible to wrap their heads around what had just happened! Ye Li and Lin Jing had already entered the Northern Desolate Alliance. ¡°Miss, you¡¯re back.¡± Suddenly, a middle-aged man appeared in Ye Li and Lin Jing¡¯s view. ¡°Yes, Uncle Thunder, where¡¯s my father?¡± ¡°The head of the Warrior Alliance is inside.¡± ¡°Then, Uncle Thunder, I¡¯ll go see my father first.¡± With that, Lin Jing walked into the hall, and Ye Li naturally followed. Upon entering the hall, Ye Li found a middle-aged man sitting on the throne above. It was none other than the head of the Northern Desolate Alliance, Lin Can! Ye Li was secretly astonished to find he could not perceive Lin Can¡¯s Realm. A deep sense of danger kept emanating from him. ¡°Xiao Jing, who is this?¡± ¡°Father, it¡¯s like this¡­ this¡­¡± Lin Jing proceeded to relate the entire story to Lin Can. Lin Can was taken aback by her words, as he had not expected Lin Jing to say such things. ¡°Xiao Jing, are you telling the truth?¡± ¡°Yes, Father.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Lin Jing nodded emphatically. The head of the Northern Desolate Alliance, Lin Can, was astounded, pondering the existence of such a genius in this world. The Seventh Demon General was slain by him?! Keep in mind, the Seventh Demon General was an eighth-tier Evolved Being from the dark race! ¡°May I ask, what is your name?¡± Chapter 1806 - Chapter 1806 Lei Dong Chapter 1806: Lei Dong Chapter 1806: Lei Dong The head of the Northern Desolate Alliance, Lin Can, looked at Ye Li. If what his daughter had said was true, then Ye Li would undoubtedly be a genius among geniuses. ¡°I am Ye Li.¡± Ye Li truthfully told his name to Lin Can, head of the Northern Desolate Alliance. He felt there was nothing worth hiding. Ye Li? The head of the Northern Desolate Alliance, Lin Can, naturally had never heard the name Ye Li. ¡°Ye Li, in that case, you may stay with us at the Northern Desolate Alliance.¡± Lin Can was no fool. He wanted to observe for a few days to see if Ye Li truly possessed the strength to slay the Seventh Demon General. ¡°Sure.¡± Ye Li nodded. Then, Ye Li and Lin Jing left the grand hall. What he didn¡¯t expect was that as soon as they stepped out of the grand hall, a youth about his age came forward, looking at Ye Li with utter disdain. ¡°Why are you with Jing¡¯er?¡± The youth directly challenged Ye Li. Ye Li was taken aback. He thought he didn¡¯t even know this youth before him; what was going on? Why do such insignificant creatures always appear before him? Although the youth was a Tier 2 warrior with special genes, in his eyes, wasn¡¯t he just another insignificant creature? ¡°Lei Dong, what does me being with him have to do with you?!¡± Lin Jing frowned and confronted Lei Dong. Lei Dong let out a cold laugh at her words, ¡°Jing¡¯er, I don¡¯t care who you are with, but don¡¯t you think he¡¯s just someone who is very handsome? You should know that in this world, martial prowess is respected above all else.¡± Lin Jing felt angered upon hearing Lei Dong¡¯s words. Just as she was about to continue speaking, Ye Li interrupted her. ¡°I don¡¯t want to see you; please leave.¡± Ye Li spoke slowly to Lei Dong. Lei Dong was taken aback; he had not expected Ye Li to dare to speak to him in such a way! ¡°How¡­ how dare you talk to me like that?!¡± In Lei Dong¡¯s view, for Ye Li to speak to him in such a manner was a crime. There wasn¡¯t the slightest ripple on Ye Li¡¯s face. He truly found Lei Dong uninteresting. ¡°Lei Dong, if the senior asks you to leave, then leave. I¡¯m warning you; you are not his match!¡± Lin Jing said to Lei Dong. Upon hearing her words, Lei Dong grew furiously angry to the extreme! He glared fiercely at Ye Li. ¡°Jing¡¯er says I¡¯m not your match. What do you think?!¡± In Lei Dong¡¯s eyes, Lin Jing¡¯s words were a complete joke. ¡°She¡¯s right, you indeed are not my match,¡± Ye Li said slowly, his face still undisturbed. Lei Dong could no longer tolerate Ye Li¡¯s arrogance! ¡°Since you think I¡¯m not your match, do you dare to fight me?¡± Lei Dong coldly addressed Ye Li. Ye Li inwardly shook his head; why couldn¡¯t Huang Dong understand? ¡°Do you truly want to battle me?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Lei Dong affirmed adamantly. ¡°Very well then.¡± Ye Li thought he might as well take action; otherwise, there would probably be many others who would trouble him. It would be a good opportunity to ¡®kill one to warn a hundred.¡¯ At this time, the head of the Northern Desolate Alliance, Lin Can, also came out. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He naturally witnessed this scene. And speaking of which, he was indeed eager to see Ye Li in action! If Ye Li couldn¡¯t even defeat Lei Dong, a level-tier warrior with special genes, it would mean that Ye Li couldn¡¯t possibly slay the Seventh Demon General. Seeing Ye Li accept the challenge, a cold smirk appeared on Lei Dong¡¯s face. ¡°Very well! Let¡¯s take it to the arena!¡± Chapter 1807 - Chapter 1807 You are not my match Chapter 1807: You are not my match Chapter 1807: You are not my match The people in the square had also witnessed the exchange between Ye Li and Lei Dong. They all thought Ye Li was way over his head. After all, Lei Dong was a Tier 2 warrior with special genes! They figured Ye Li must not have known about Lei Dong¡¯s strength; otherwise, not to mention challenging Lei Dong to a battle, he would have probably been scared to death. Meanwhile, Ye Li and Lei Dong had stepped onto the arena in the square. To the crowd in the square, Ye Li couldn¡¯t possibly be a match for Lei Dong! At that moment, Ye Li and Lei Dong began their standoff on the arena. ¡°Give up, you can¡¯t possibly be my opponent.¡± Ye Li said calmly to Lei Dong. Hiss¡­ Upon hearing these words from Ye Li, everyone in the square couldn¡¯t help but gasp in shock, as they certainly hadn¡¯t expected Ye Li to utter such words. ¡°You¡­!¡± Lei Dong was naturally furious. He had never seen someone as arrogant as Ye Li throughout his life! ¡°Do you know that I am a Tier 2 warrior with special genes?!¡± Lei Dong, like the crowd, believed that Ye Li did not know his strength. What Lei Dong could never have anticipated was that upon learning of his realm, Ye Li¡¯s face showed no hint of worry; it was as if he hadn¡¯t heard anything at all. ¡°Do you really think you can be my opponent?!¡± Lei Dong roared at Ye Li. Ye Li just smiled mildly, finding it unthinkable that an inconsequential creature like Lei Dong had anything worth pretending over before him. ¡°If you think I¡¯m not your match, then what are you waiting for?¡± After speaking, Ye Li gestured to Lei Dong with a beckoning finger. Seeing Ye Li daring to gesture him with a finger, Lei Dong¡¯s anger reached an unparalleled height! ¡°You¡¯re seeking death!¡± Lei Dong could no longer tolerate Ye Li¡¯s arrogance and charged at Ye Li. As Lei Dong finally made his move, everyone in the square began to sneer, knowing full well that Ye Li had no chance of resisting Lei Dong. In an instant, Lei Dong reached right in front of Ye Li! Then, Lei Dong threw a heavy punch at Ye Li! Everyone in the square knew that Ye Li would be sent flying the moment he took Lei Dong¡¯s punch. And indeed, it happened just as they had imagined. They saw that Ye Li was so scared he didn¡¯t know how to dodge. However, Lin Jing¡¯s fair face remained calm as water; she had seen Ye Li¡¯s terror and knew that not just one Lei Dong, even ten Lei Dongs couldn¡¯t possibly be a match for Ye Li. The face of Lin Can, the head of the Northern Desolate Alliance, lit up with excitement. His intuition told him that Ye Li wasn¡¯t scared to block; he simply didn¡¯t want to! He had never seen anyone like Ye Li before. Bang¡­! Without a doubt, Lei Dong¡¯s punch had heavily landed on Ye Li. Lei Dong sneered, originally thinking that Ye Li¡¯s arrogance must have been backed by corresponding strength. But what he had never imagined was that this was it. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only However, the next scene made Lei Dong unable to laugh any longer. Because, after taking his punch, Ye Li didn¡¯t even take a half step back. It was as if, Lei Dong had never thrown a punch at Ye Li at all. How is this possible?! Everyone in the square, witnessing this scene, also couldn¡¯t help but be utterly alarmed. Chapter 1808 - Chapter 1808 Then just use your spiritual power Chapter 1808: Then just use your spiritual power. Chapter 1808: Then just use your spiritual power. The entire square was watching the stage in shocked astonishment. Previously, they thought that Ye Li, when receiving a punch from Lei Dong, would definitely be sent flying out. But now it seemed that not only were they wrong, but they were also completely wrong. Even if they racked their brains, they wouldn¡¯t have imagined such a scene. Could it be¡­ Suddenly, they thought of an astonishing possibility. This possibility was that Ye Li was an incredibly powerful warrior with B-level genes. But Lei Dong was already a Tier 2 Holy Saint warrior with B-level genes, how strong could Ye Li possibly be! They were beginning to be afraid to think about it. ¡°You¡­ how could your defense be so strong?!¡± Lei Dong swallowed hard, looking at Ye Li with astonished disbelief and asked. Ye Li¡¯s face, as handsome as a sculpture, showed a faint smile as he spoke slowly, ¡°Do you guess I will tell you?¡± At this moment, Lei Dong¡¯s heart was filled with endless shock! But merely seconds later, a very cold expression appeared on Lei Dong¡¯s face. ¡°Hmph!¡± Lei Dong let out a cold snort at Ye Li. ¡°Don¡¯t think you¡¯re so amazing just because you have strong defense. You should know that my fist just now didn¡¯t carry spiritual power!¡± As this statement came out, the people in the square suddenly came to a realization. They thought that Ye Li¡¯s defense was just a bit stronger, and as long as Lei Dong¡¯s fist was imbued with spiritual power, there was no way Ye Li could withstand it. ¡°In that case, why not use your spiritual power.¡± Ye Li said indifferently with unconcern. ¡°You¡­ say¡­ what?!¡± Lei Dong stared at Ye Li, a peerless genius of the Northern Desolate Alliance. When had he ever suffered such disrespect. Everyone on the square was also stunned; they thought Ye Li was simply too arrogant! They had never seen or even heard of such arrogance before. ¡°Come on then,¡± Ye Li looked at Lei Dong calmly, ¡°don¡¯t hesitate, don¡¯t wait.¡± Lei Dong looked at Ye Li¡¯s calm face, and he couldn¡¯t help but feel his anger reach a shocking level. ¡°Then take this!¡± Lei Dong roared. Immediately, Lei Dong pounced towards Ye Li again. His speed was extremely fast, in an instant he was in front of Ye Li, his raised fist was already imbued with terrifying spiritual power. The fist, filled with fearsome spiritual power, heavily struck towards Ye Li! The eyes of everyone in the square were wide open because they all wanted to see if Ye Li could still block such a punch with his own body! Bang¡­! Lei Dong¡¯s fist, carrying horrifying spiritual power, heavily collided with Ye Li¡¯s body. Yet, Ye Li still did not take a single step back. Whoa! Watching this scene, the entire square was instantly abuzz. Their eyes widened, their mouths agape enough to swallow a very large bowl, feeling certain they must be seeing things. Lin Jing couldn¡¯t help but rub her eyes because she too was stunned. Because she thought Ye Li¡¯s defense was simply heaven-defying. ¡°This this this¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Lei Dong looked at Ye Li with disbelief. ¡°I¡¯ve already told you, you are not my opponent. Why won¡¯t you believe it?¡± Upon hearing these words, Lei Dong¡¯s body shivered, he just wanted to speak, but he felt dizzy and light-headed as he was sent flying out. What!!! Seeing Lei Dong actually being sent flying out, everyone in the square exclaimed in shock, simply because they did not see how Ye Li made his move. Chapter 1809 - Chapter 1809 It doesnt matter to me if you dont believe Chapter 1809: It doesn¡¯t matter to me if you don¡¯t believe. Chapter 1809: It doesn¡¯t matter to me if you don¡¯t believe. As the head of the Northern Desolate Alliance, Lin Can watched the scene unfold, he nodded secretly to himself. He believed that it was indeed possible that Ye Li had slain the Seventh Demon General. Initially, when Lin Jing mentioned it to him, he had his reservations, simply because Ye Li seemed to be no older than Lin Jing. But those eyes of his¡­ The moment the head of the Northern Desolate Alliance, Lin Can, saw Ye Li¡¯s eyes, he knew he would never forget them. They were as tranquil as the night, as deep as the sea. After Lei Dong heavily fell to the ground, he was dumbfounded too. No matter what, he hadn¡¯t expected that he would suddenly be sent flying. He hadn¡¯t seen Ye Li¡¯s attack at all. Only now did Lei Dong finally understand why Lin Jing said he was no match for Ye Li. For a moment, Lei Dong felt like he was a complete fool. Ye Li did not linger on the arena for long, he slowly walked down from the stage. ¡°Senior, your Defense is incredibly terrifying,¡± Lin Jing said to Ye Li. There was a look of shock on her fair face, thinking it was fortunate that she hadn¡¯t offended Ye Li too much, or else her life might have forever disappeared from this world. ¡°Ye Li, come here.¡± The head of the Northern Desolate Alliance, Lin Can, suddenly called out to Ye Li. Ye Li heard the call and nodded, walking towards the great hall. Once inside the hall, he found not only the head of the Northern Desolate Alliance but also many warriors with special genes. What shocked him was that all of these gene warriors were very strong! The least of them were seventh-tier saints with special genes! This power¡­ It was the first time that Ye Li had encountered such a terrifying force. ¡°You all may not know him yet,¡± the head of the Northern Desolate Alliance, Lin Can, said as he surveyed the people in the great hall. Although everyone in the great hall had seen Ye Li¡¯s prowess on the arena, they did not yet know his name. ¡°His name is Ye Li, and he has slain the Seventh Demon General,¡± Lin Can continued. What!!! All the gene warriors in the hall took a sharp breath and stared wide-eyed upon hearing the words of the head of the Alliance. They would never have imagined, even if they thought about it for ten days and nights, that their leader would make such a statement. ¡°Leader, is¡­ is that true?¡± A seventh-tier saint with special genes asked, looking at Lin Can. ¡°Of course,¡± the head of the Northern Desolate Alliance, Lin Can, said. Although he had not seen it with his own eyes, his intuition told him that the Seventh Demon General was indeed slain by Ye Li. And now he had learned that the Seventh Demon General had truly fallen. ¡°But¡­¡± The seventh-tier saint with special genes was somewhat in disbelief, sizing up Ye Li, unable to believe that someone as young as Ye Li could have slain an eighth-tier saint, the Seventh Demon General. ¡°To be honest, Leader, I don¡¯t believe it,¡± the seventh-tier saint said. Everyone in the hall also nodded, they simply didn¡¯t want to believe that Ye Li had slain the Seventh Demon General. ¡°If the leader says you¡¯ve slain the Seventh Demon General, what if I don¡¯t believe it?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The seventh-tier saint with special genes directly looked at Ye Li and questioned him. ¡°What does your disbelief have to do with me?¡± Ye Li said with a smile. What?! This seventh-tier saint with special genes had naturally not expected Ye Li to dare to speak to him in such a way! ¡°Heh,¡± the seventh-tier saint with special genes looked at Ye Li coldly, ¡°In my view, you¡¯re just an ignorant junior who doesn¡¯t know the immensity of heaven and earth!¡± Chapter 1810 - Chapter 1810 Fight against a seventh-tier Heavenly Saint Chapter 1810: Fight against a seventh-tier Heavenly Saint level warrior with B-level genes Chapter 1810: Fight against a seventh-tier Heavenly Saint level warrior with B-level genes Everyone inside the grand hall thought the same. They believed that Ye Li would never be able to slay the seventh Demon General. After all, it was the seventh Demon General! They all looked at Ye Li, wanting to see how he would respond. Surprisingly, Ye Li¡¯s face remained as calm as water, as if he hadn¡¯t heard a word. Seconds later, Ye Li slowly spoke to the seventh-tier warrior with special genes, ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you to believe me. If you think I¡¯m ignorant, then let me be ignorant.¡± ¡°What did you say?!¡± Upon hearing this, the seventh-tier warrior¡¯s expression turned icy. Ye Li smiled indifferently; his face showed no sign of disturbance. Although he too was a seventh-tier warrior with special genes, his realm was usually a bit stronger than that of an ordinary seventh-tier warrior with special genes. Ye Li had lost interest in continuing the conversation with this seventh-tier warrior. Unexpectedly, the seventh-tier warrior became persistent. ¡°Do you dare to battle me?¡± Abruptly, the seventh-tier warrior addressed Ye Li coldly. Ye Li calmly smiled, ¡°I have no interest in battling you.¡± ¡°Heh!¡± The seventh-tier warrior laughed coldly, ¡°I think you are just afraid.¡± Lin Can, the head of the Northern Desolate Alliance, was also somewhat stunned. He wondered if his intuition was wrong and Ye Li had not really slain the seventh Demon General? Ye Li silently shook his head, wondering why people always liked to trouble him¨Cespecially when they were not even his match. This left Ye Li feeling quite helpless. ¡°Do you really believe your own eyes?¡± Ye Li spoke faintly to the seventh-tier warrior with special genes. ¡°What do you mean?!¡± The seventh-tier warrior stared intently at Ye Li, clearly not understanding his point. ¡°What I mean is, never trust your own eyes because sometimes they can deceive you.¡± Hahaha! The seventh-tier warrior burst into laughter as if he had never heard such a funny joke before. ¡°Interesting, very interesting!¡± he remarked lightly to Ye Li. In his view, Ye Li seemed utterly ridiculous. ¡°What are you laughing at?¡± ¡°I laugh at your nonsensical thoughts!¡± Suddenly, the seventh-tier warrior¡¯s expression turned frosty as he coldly addressed Ye Li. Ye Li¡¯s face, beautiful as jade, remained unchanged as he inwardly sighed, feeling that a battle with this seventh-tier warrior was probably inevitable. ¡°Come on.¡± Suddenly, Ye Li gestured with his fingers towards the seventh-tier warrior. Seeing this gesture, a towering rage erupted above the head of the seventh-tier warrior. ¡°How dare you be so arrogant!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only With a loud shout, the seventh-tier warrior struck a palm towards Ye Li. Ye Li smiled indifferently, his face showing no disturbance. For the palm strike was terrifying indeed, but it still lacked something in his eyes. Just as the terrifying palm strike was about to hit Ye Li, he too struck a punch! Accompanied by a tremendously powerful force! Chapter 1811 - Chapter 1811 Head to the Zombie Gathering Area Chapter 1811: Head to the Zombie Gathering Area Chapter 1811: Head to the Zombie Gathering Area Everyone inside the grand hall¡¯s eyes were wide open. This was because Ye Li¡¯s fist was about to collide with the seventh-tier warrior with special genes! In many people¡¯s eyes, Ye Li could never be a match for a seventh-tier saint-level warrior. What they would never have expected was the scene that unfolded next. Just as Ye Li¡¯s fist heavily collided with the seventh-tier saint-level warrior¡¯s fist, the seventh-tier warrior was sent flying backwards. Hiss¡­ The gathering of warriors inside the grand hall couldn¡¯t help but gasp at such a scene, never having anticipated such an outcome. A seventh-tier saint-level warrior couldn¡¯t even block a single punch? Ye Li looked indifferently at the seventh-tier warrior sprawled on the ground. Although he was also a seventh-tier saint-level warrior, his realm was much stronger than that of an average seventh-tier saint-level warrior. After slamming into the ground, the seventh-tier saint-level warrior was utterly baffled. ¡°You¡­ you¡­!¡± At this moment, the seventh-tier saint-level warrior couldn¡¯t even utter a complete sentence. ¡°Now, do you still believe in your own eyes?¡± Ye Li smiled faintly. Upon hearing this, the warriors in the hall looked at each other, exchanging glances. ¡°Good, good, good!¡± Lin Can, the head of the Northern Desolate Alliance, exclaimed thrice in approval! Because by now, everyone should understand that Ye Li did indeed slay the seventh Demon General. With such maturity at his age reaching this terrifying realm, probably no one in the entire world could match that. Ye Li smiled faintly, his face as calm as still water. Thus, Ye Li stayed in the Northern Desolate Alliance for several days. ¡°Senior, what are you doing here?¡± Ye Li was sitting under a maple tree when Lin Jing¡¯s voice suddenly reached his ears. He looked at Lin Jing. ¡°Is there something you need?¡± Lin Jing naturally had nothing particular in mind, and upon being questioned so directly by Ye Li, she didn¡¯t know how to respond for a moment. ¡°Senior, II¡­ I actually don¡¯t have any specific matter.¡± After a long while, Lin Jing finally spoke. Ye Li secretly smiled, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Lin Jing was startled, not expecting Ye Li to say such a thing. ¡°Senior, to¡­ where?¡± Lin Jing stared blankly at Ye Li. ¡°Zombie Gathering Area.¡± Ye Li spoke slowly. Lin Jing¡¯s pupils suddenly contracted upon hearing this, as she obviously knew what Ye Li intended to do in the Zombie Gathering Area. ¡°OK, Senior, I¡¯ll take you there.¡± For some reason, a hint of excitement appeared on Lin Jing¡¯s face. Subsequently, Ye Li and Lin Jing left the Northern Desolate Alliance. ¡°Senior, what kind of Zombie Gathering Area would you like to visit?¡± ¡°The bigger the better.¡± Ye Li said calmly. Lin Jing nodded and led Ye Li towards a certain location. ¡­ Outside a stretch of ruins. This was a vast Ruined City. The moment Ye Li arrived outside, he instantly knew that it must be teeming with zombies inside. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only His face revealed a hint of marvel. ¡°Senior, this Zombie Gathering Area is the biggest one I know of.¡± Lin Jing said to Ye Li. Ye Li¡¯s face remained as serene as calm waters, and he released the Apocalypse Legion from the system space. Suddenly, the Apocalypse Legion appeared before Ye Li¡¯s eyes. Chapter 1812 - Chapter 1812 Demon Bird Dark Race Chapter 1812: Demon Bird Dark Race Chapter 1812: Demon Bird Dark Race Lin Jing watched as the Apocalypse Legion suddenly appeared, and she couldn¡¯t help but step back several paces. Naturally, she knew of the legion¡¯s terror. ¡°Let¡¯s go inside,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Then, they walked into the Ruined City. As soon as they reached the Ruined City, countless zombies pounced towards them. To him, these zombies were like people who hadn¡¯t eaten for ten days and nights but hadn¡¯t starved to death. Although there were many zombies, in front of Ye Li, they were really nothing much. The Apocalypse Legion instantly knocked these attacking zombies down and then merged with them. ¡°Ding! Congratulations to the host for becoming an eighth-tier warrior with B-level genes.¡± Suddenly, the system¡¯s voice rang in his mind. Upon hearing this, a wonderful expression couldn¡¯t help but surface on Ye Li¡¯s face. He thought that now he had become an eighth-tier Evolved Being, his strength had increased even further. ¡°Let¡¯s go outside for a walk,¡± Ye Li said to Lin Jing. He thought the Ruined City was quite big, and he didn¡¯t know how long it would take to merge completely. ¡°Alright, senior,¡± Lin Jing nodded. The two of them walked out of the Ruined City. Naturally, the area they were now in was the wilderness. They began to move around in the wilderness. Originally, Ye Li just wanted to clear his mind, but what he couldn¡¯t have anticipated was that ants would again appear before him. ¡°Giggle!¡± A sinister laugh pierced into his ears. Ye Li and Lin Jing followed the sound with their eyes. Lin Jing¡¯s fair face suddenly turned cold. ¡°The Demon Bird Dark Race!¡± Lin Jing clenched her teeth, speaking coldly. At that moment, a dozen or so Demon Birds from the Dark Race appeared before them. These Demon Birds were human-shaped with bird faces, and they looked quite ridiculous. Naturally, there were no fluctuations on Ye Li¡¯s face, because to him, these Demon Birds were just too weak. ¡°What are you doing appearing before me?¡± Ye Li spoke slowly to the dozen or so Demon Birds. The Demon Birds were startled, they certainly hadn¡¯t expected Ye Li to say such a thing. ¡°Human, you¡­ you aren¡¯t afraid of us?¡± In the eyes of these Demon Birds, shouldn¡¯t Ye Li have been scared out of his wits right now? Lin Jing, of course, knew that in her senior¡¯s eyes, these Demon Birds were even weaker than ants. ¡°Do you think I would be afraid?¡± Ye Li responded with a calm smile. Upon hearing this, the expressions of the dozen or so Demon Birds turned extremely cold. ¡°Human, what do you mean?¡± One third-order Earth King Level Demon Bird stared at Ye Li and asked coldly. ¡°It means that your lives are about to disappear from this world,¡± Ye Li said indifferently. What?! The dozen Demon Birds were stunned; they couldn¡¯t have imagined that Ye Li would say such a thing. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Human, do you know what your end will be when you say such a thing?¡± The third-order Earth King Level Demon Bird roared out loud. The dozen Demon Birds behind him were also infuriated, staring fixedly at Ye Li. Ye Li¡¯s face remained as tranquil as water; he smiled faintly and spoke slowly: ¡°If that is the case, then come over here, and let me kill you.¡± Saying that, Ye Li beckoned the dozen Demon Birds with a hook of his finger. Chapter 1813 - Chapter 1813 Lead the way Chapter 1813: Lead the way. Chapter 1813: Lead the way. Dozens of the Demon Bird Dark Race, upon witness, couldn¡¯t help but grow incredibly furious, a thousand zhang of raging fire erupting above their heads. ¡°Human, since you¡¯re so eager to court death, we¡¯ll grant your wish!¡± ¡°Attack!¡± Following the command of a Third-Order Earth King Level Demon Bird from the Dark Race, the dozen or so Demon Birds all surged towards Ye Li. Unfortunately for them, how could these Demon Birds of the Dark Race possibly be a match for Ye Li? Ye Li raised his finger. Upon that finger, terrifying spiritual power began to coil. Whoosh whoosh whoosh! As several shots of terrifying golden spiritual energy attacks flew from Ye Li¡¯s finger, the lives of the dozen attacking Demon Birds of the Dark Race were erased from this world forever. How¡­ how could this be?! The Third-Order Earth King Level Demon Bird of the Dark Race, witnessing such a scene, couldn¡¯t help but turn pale with shock. He hastily rubbed his eyes, convinced he must have seen wrong. But no matter how much he rubbed, the result was always the same. ¡°You¡­ how could you possibly be so strong?¡± In the eyes of the Tier 3 Earth King Level bird from the Demon Bird Dark Race, Ye Li shouldn¡¯t have been so formidable. ¡°Guess whether I¡¯ll answer you or not?¡± Ye Li¡¯s mouth curved into a slight smile, a serene expression emerging on his handsome, jade-like face. At this moment, the tier 3 Earth King Level Demon Bird of the Dark Race was already scared beyond measure. He swore, this was absolutely the most terrifying scene he had ever witnessed since his birth. ¡°Come on, what are you hesitating for?¡± Ye Li looked indifferently at the Tier 3 Earth King Level bird from the Demon Bird Dark Race before him. Upon hearing this, the tier 3 Earth King bird from the Demon Bird Dark Race felt as if struck by a thunderclap, staring at Ye Li in utter terror. Seeing that the Tier 3 Earth King Level bird from the Demon Bird Dark Race had no intention of approaching, Ye Li couldn¡¯t help but shake his head secretly. Thinking to himself that even if you don¡¯t come over, there is only one outcome, death. Whoosh! Yet another whistling of wind sounded as another terrifying golden spiritual energy attack flew toward the Tier 3 Earth King Level Demon Bird of the Dark Race. The Third-Order Earth King Level Demon Bird of the Dark Race saw such a terrifying attack incoming, his pupils involuntarily contracted sharply. He knew that he absolutely could not withstand such an attack. His only end would be death! Ah! The terrifying golden spiritual energy attack struck the body of the Tier 3 Earth King Level Demon Bird of the Dark Race heavily. In an instant, the Tier 3 Earth King Level Demon Bird of the Dark Race was sent flying backward, crashing to the ground with no sign of life left. ¡°These members of the dark race are truly ignorant, to actually dare to provoke an elder like that.¡± Lin Jing said with indignation. ¡°Lead the way.¡± Ye Li, however, spoke slowly. Upon hearing this, a look of confusion couldn¡¯t help but appear on Lin Jing¡¯s fair face. ¡°Elder, where are we going?¡± Lin Jing, of course, had no idea where Ye Li wanted to go. ¡°To the Demon Bird Dark Race¡¯s territory,¡± Ye Li said. What?! Lin Jing was shocked; she naturally had not expected Ye Li to suggest such a thing. ¡°Elder, are you really planning to go to the Demon Bird Dark Race¡¯s territory?¡± ¡°Yes, is there any reason I shouldn¡¯t?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ye Li looked calmly at Lin Jing. Lin Jing hesitated for a few seconds, then nodded her head firmly. Thereafter, Lin Jing led Ye Li towards the territory of the Demon Bird Dark Race. Demon Bird Dark Race territory. Ye Li and Lin Jing had already arrived outside the territory of the Demon Bird Dark Race. Chapter 1814 - Chapter 1814 Demon Bird Dark Race territory Chapter 1814: Demon Bird Dark Race territory Chapter 1814: Demon Bird Dark Race territory Ye Li and Lin Jing arrived outside the territory of the Demon Bird Dark Race. ¡°Senior, this is the territory of the Demon Bird Dark Race,¡± Lin Jing said to Ye Li. There was no fluctuation on Ye Li¡¯s face; his gaze was fixed straight ahead, where he noticed dozens of members from the Demon Bird Dark Race outside their territory. ¡°Let¡¯s go over,¡± Ye Li said indifferently. Hearing this, Lin Jing nodded in agreement. The two of them walked over. The dozens of Demon Birds from the Dark Race guarding their territory naturally saw Ye Li and Lin Jing as well. They were all taken aback, blinking their eyes repeatedly, feeling sure that they must be seeing things. But no matter how much they blinked, Ye Li and Lin Jing remained in front of their eyes. ¡°How come there are humans here?¡± The dozens of Demon Birds from the Dark Race were all quite astonished. They had been guarding the territory of the Demon Bird Dark Race for a very long time and had never seen humans before. In their opinion, Ye Li and Lin Jing must have a death wish to dare to come here. ¡°Humans, are you seeking death?¡± The dozens of Demon Birds from the Dark Race all sneered coldly at Ye Li and Lin Jing. In their eyes, Ye Li and Lin Jing would soon be nothing but corpses. Ye Li smiled indifferently, his face remaining calm as he addressed the dozens of Demon Birds from the Dark Race before him slowly, ¡°Don¡¯t you know that you are about to die?¡± The dozens of Demon Birds from the Dark Race were taken aback, as they had certainly not expected Ye Li to say such a thing. ¡°Ha ha ha ha!¡± Suddenly, a seventh-tier Earth King-level Demon Bird from the Dark Race burst into loud laughter, as if he had never heard such a hilariously absurd joke in his life. Seeing this, Ye Li couldn¡¯t help but shake his head inwardly, wondering why people always laughed when he spoke. Since coming to this world, he had seen far too many people laugh at him like this. What a pity, their outcomes were usually quite miserable. ¡°Human, you¡­ you say we are about to die?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Ye Li nodded in confirmation. The seventh-tier Earth King-level Demon Bird from the Dark Race, seeing Ye Li actually nodding, couldn¡¯t help but flare up with anger. ¡°Human, don¡¯t spurn the toast only to be forced to drink a forfeit!¡± ¡°Do you think, I would drink the toast?¡± Ye Li looked at the seventh-tier Earth King-level Demon Bird from the Dark Race and countered. Hearing this, the seventh-tier Earth King-level Demon Bird from the Dark Race became even more enraged to the extreme. ¡°Human, I see you won¡¯t shed tears until you see your coffin!¡± The seventh-tier Earth King-level Demon Bird from the Dark Race continued to roar in fury. Ye Li smiled faintly, shaking his head slowly as he spoke, ¡°I will never weep at the sight of a coffin, for I will never need one.¡± What?! Upon hearing this, not just the seventh-tier Earth King-level Demon Bird from the Dark Race, but also the dozens of Demon Birds from the Dark Race behind him were all incensed. They had never seen a human as arrogant as Ye Li! ¡°Court death!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The seventh-tier Earth King-level Demon Bird from the Dark Race could no longer tolerate Ye Li¡¯s arrogance. He lunged fiercely toward Ye Li. Ye Li watched the seventh-tier Earth King-level Demon Bird from the Dark Race swooping toward him and inwardly shook his head, wondering why the seventh-tier Earth King-level Demon Bird from the Dark Race simply failed to understand. The seventh-tier Earth King-level Demon Bird from the Dark Race was incredibly fast, reaching Ye Li in an instant! Only to see, the seventh-tier Earth King-level Demon Bird from the Dark Race raised its heavy fist and violently struck at Ye Li! Chapter 1815 - Chapter 1815 Nothing is impossible Chapter 1815: Nothing is impossible Chapter 1815: Nothing is impossible The Seventh-Order Earth King Level Dark Bird Clan¡¯s heavy punch was about to hit Ye Li¡¯s body, but Ye Li had no intention of dodging. Dozens of members of the Dark Bird Clan watched this scene and couldn¡¯t help but sneer. They had initially thought this human must have some terrifying strength to be so arrogant, but now they saw him as pitifully weak, having even forgotten to dodge. However, on Lin Jing¡¯s fair face, there wasn¡¯t a trace of worry. She knew just how terrifying Ye Li¡¯s defense was. Bang¡­! Undoubtedly, the Dark Bird Clan¡¯s punch heavily struck Ye Li¡¯s body. The Dark Bird Clan thought that upon hitting Ye Li, he would instantly be thrown backward or even killed. But what they couldn¡¯t have imagined was that when their heavy punch hit Ye Li, he didn¡¯t retreat half a step! It was as if their punch was merely tickling Ye Li. Hiss¡­ All the Dark Birds witnessing this scene were dumbfounded. They could never have dreamed of such a scene! ¡°How is this possible?!¡± The Seventh-Order Earth King Level Dark Bird Clan was also stunned and took a long time to recover. Ye Li smiled and slowly said to the Seventh-Order Earth King Level Dark Bird Clan, ¡°In this world, there¡¯s nothing that¡¯s impossible.¡± As his words fell, the Seventh-Order Earth King Level Dark Bird Clan let out a scream. After their scream, the Seventh-Order Earth King Level Dark Bird Clan heavily fell to the ground. This, this, this¡­ Dozens of Dark Birds were extremely shocked, for they hadn¡¯t seen Ye Li act, yet the Seventh-Order Earth King Level Dark Bird Clan had fallen. But when they looked at the Seventh-Order Earth King Level Dark Bird Clan, they were horrified. It was because they found a frightening blood hole on the forehead of the Seventh-Order Earth King Level Dark Bird Clan, devoid of any signs of life. Seeing the Seventh-Order Earth King Level Dark Bird Clan had just died like that, dozens of Dark Birds were scared out of their wits, their faces full of fear. Ye Li looked indifferently at these dozens of Dark Birds, knowing they were scared now, but wouldn¡¯t need to be scared soon. It was because their lives would forever disappear from this world. Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh! Again, the sound of dozens of whooshes appeared, and each of the Dark Bird¡¯s foreheads now bore a frightening blood hole. Meanwhile, Lin Jing was dumbstruck. She was secretly horrified, looking at Ye Li¡¯s somewhat emaciated silhouette. This man¡­ Kills without blinking an eye! It was only now that Lin Jing truly understood the horror of Ye Li! His eyes carried layers of murderous intent, his presence formidable for hundreds of steps around! It was too terrifying! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Let¡¯s move in.¡± Ye Li slowly spoke, thinking the Dark Bird Clan was just a painfully weak race, easy to eradicate. Upon hearing it, Lin Jing came back to her senses and followed Ye Li into the territory of the Dark Bird Clan. The two of them reached the Dark Birds¡¯ territory. The Dark Birds inside their territory were utterly astonished to see two humans appear. Chapter 1816 - Chapter 1816 We are here to exterminate the Demon Bird Dark Chapter 1816: We are here to exterminate the Demon Bird Dark Race. Chapter 1816: We are here to exterminate the Demon Bird Dark Race. When the Demon Bird Dark Race snapped back to their senses, they immediately rushed over and surrounded Ye Li and Lin Jing. Their bird faces all revealed a chilly sneer. Because in their eyes, these two humans were inviting trouble on the ground when they should have looked out for trouble from the sky. ¡°Humans, you are truly audacious, daring to come here!¡± one eighth-tier Heavenly King of the Demon Bird Dark Race sneered coldly. ¡°Senior, this eighth-tier divine and demonic Demon Bird Dark Race individual is the leader of the Demon Bird Dark Race,¡± Lin Jing told him. Upon hearing this, Ye Li laughed. He knew that the Demon Bird Dark Race was a very weak dark race, but he had never imagined they would be this weak. ¡°We only have one purpose in coming here.¡± ¡°What purpose?¡± The Demon Bird Dark Race stared intently at Ye Li as they asked. Several hundred individuals from the Demon Bird Dark Race also looked toward Ye Li, all wanting to see what his purpose for coming to the Demon Bird Dark Race was. Ye Li pondered for a few seconds, nodded slightly as he glanced at the sun above, and then slowly began to speak: ¡°It is to annihilate your Demon Bird Dark Race.¡± What!!! Once these words were spoken, all the Demon Bird Dark Race present couldn¡¯t help but look horrified, unable to believe that Ye Li would say such a thing. ¡°Human, you are arrogant!¡± the Demon Bird Dark Race shouted at Ye Li. Of course, Ye Li¡¯s jade-like face revealed no ripple, and he smiled lightly. ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡± ¡°Of course, I don¡¯t!¡± The leader of the Demon Bird Dark Race sneered coldly, ¡°How mighty my Demon Bird Dark Race is, do you think we would fear you two humans?!¡± To the leader of the Demon Bird Dark Race, Ye Li seemed ridiculously funny. ¡°Is that so?¡± Ye Li laughed, and then he took out the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword from the system space. Clang! Suddenly, a flash of lightning and cold light struck before the eyes of several hundred Demon Bird Dark Race. This¡­ Several hundred Demon Bird Dark Race were stunned; of course, they had not expected such a scene to unfold. But what they could not have anticipated at all was that the sound of swords and dragon roars began to fill the air relentlessly. ¡°What¡­ what is that?!¡± Suddenly, a cry of alarm rose from among the Demon Bird Dark Race. All the Demon Bird Dark Race present looked up above Ye Li¡¯s head. Not wanting to look was one thing, but upon looking, they were all terrified. Because above Ye Li¡¯s head had now appeared a terrifyingly formidable five-clawed blood dragon. The leader of the Demon Bird Dark Race was also stunned, unable to regain his composure for a long time. ¡°Human, you, you, you¡­¡± At this point, the leader of the Demon Bird Dark Race could no longer utter a complete sentence. ¡°Die.¡± Ye Li had no desire to waste words with these Demon Bird Dark Race. As his voice fell, he held the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword and leapt up from the ground! Ye Li leapt into the air, brandishing the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword in his hand. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Mysterious Heaven Overlord Demon Sword Technique!¡± An SSS god-level skill, the Mysterious Heaven Overlord Demon Sword Technique, surged out from the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword. Instantly, a supremely terrifying sword beam interwoven with the Power of Gods and Demons swooped down toward the several hundred Demon Bird Dark Race below. The several hundred Demon Bird Dark Race were all horrified. They could have racked their brains but still wouldn¡¯t have imagined that Ye Li could unleash such a fearsome attack! Chapter 1817 - Chapter 1817 Apocalypse Legion Upgrade Chapter 1817: Apocalypse Legion Upgrade Chapter 1817: Apocalypse Legion Upgrade Hundreds of Demon Bird Dark Race members all widened their eyes, their bird faces filled with unimaginable terror. They all knew that with their own strength, it was absolutely impossible to withstand such a terrifying attack! Boom! A loud explosion resounded. Aaaah! Following that was the agonizing screams of the Demon Bird Dark Race. When the overflowing sword light and Power of Gods and Demons subsided, Lin Jing took a closer look, and her eyes widened in shock. That was because she discovered that all members of the Demon Bird Dark Race were lying on the ground, void of any signs of life. Lin Jing swallowed hard, thinking to herself that Ye Li was truly terrifying! She turned to look at Ye Li and found that his jade-like face showed no sign of disturbance, as if wiping out the Demon Bird Dark Race with his sword was just a trivial matter. He placed the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword back into the system space. ¡°Let¡¯s go, there¡¯s nothing worth staying for here,¡± Ye Li slowly spoke. Having said that, Ye Li walked slowly towards the exit of the Demon Bird Dark Race territory. Seeing this, Lin Jing quickly followed him. Soon, the two reached the Ruined City. Just outside the Ruined City, Ah Da¡¯s voice appeared in his mind. ¡°Master, we have synthesized all the zombies here.¡± ¡°Come out.¡± Ye Li communicated with Ah Da through his mind. ¡°Senior, are we not going into the Ruined City?¡± Seeing that Ye Li had no intention of entering the Ruined City, a hint of confusion appeared on Lin Jing¡¯s fair face. ¡°There¡¯s no need to go inside, there are no more zombies there.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Lin Jing¡¯s body shook uncontrollably, petrified, she stood rooted to the spot. ¡°Senior, may I¡­ may I go in and check?¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± Ye Li spoke lightly. He thought that Lin Jing¡¯s desire to go in and check was simply because she didn¡¯t believe what he had said. Seeing that Ye Li had agreed, Lin Jing hurried into the Ruined City. But once there, she was astounded; she swore she was truly astounded! For there were indeed no zombies inside! How could such a massive Zombie Gathering Area now have not a single zombie?! Lin Jing felt as though she had seen wrong, she blinked rapidly, but the result told her that she had not made a mistake. Soon, the Apocalypse Legion approached her. Lin Jing was still quite terrified of the Apocalypse Legion. Seeing the Apocalypse Legion approach, she quickly walked out. It wasn¡¯t long before Lin Jing reached Ye Li¡¯s side. ¡°How is it? Are there any zombies inside?¡± Ye Li asked Lin Jing slowly. ¡°There are none, senior,¡± Lin Jing quickly shook her head. At that moment, the Apocalypse Legion also came out. ¡°Master.¡± All twelve seventh-tier Saints of the Apocalypse Legion respectfully greeted Ye Li. Ye Li looked at the Apocalypse Legion, a trace of satisfaction appearing on his face. Because the Apocalypse Legion had all become seventh-tier Saints! After the Apocalypse Legion had become seventh-tier Saints, their strength was truly terrifying! Afterward, Ye Li placed the Apocalypse Legion back into the system space. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ye Li and Lin Jing once again searched the wilderness for Zombie Gathering Areas. However, much to Ye Li¡¯s surprise, they ended up at a base city. But this base city was already under siege by zombies and the dark race. And it looked like it was about to fall soon. Ye Li smiled, and he released the Apocalypse Legion from the system space again. Chapter 1818 - Chapter 1818 The Sword That Slay You Chapter 1818: The Sword That Slay You Chapter 1818: The Sword That Slay You ¡°You all go lure those zombies to the side, then fuse together.¡± Ye Li commanded the Apocalypse Legion. Following Ye Li¡¯s order, all twelve seventh-tier sanctified zombies of the Apocalypse Legion flew out to attack. Moon River Base City, outer city walls. ¡°Sir, we cannot hold out much longer!¡± ¡°We must hold on!¡± On the outer city wall, all warriors with special genes and the military knew that today, the outer city wall of Moon River Base City was bound to fall. ¡°Look! The zombies are retreating!¡± Suddenly, a warrior with special genes exclaimed in shock. Everyone on the outer city wall, both warriors with special genes and the military, hurriedly looked and indeed, saw the zombies retreating and heard a roar from the dark race. ¡°Where are you going? Come back!¡± Below the outer city wall of Moon River Base City, all members of the dark race roared in anger. But they found these zombies simply did not listen to them, continuing their retreat instead. They had never encountered such a situation before. The dark race racked their brains but could not comprehend what was happening. However, two humans were slowly walking towards them. A man and a woman. The man was stunningly handsome, the woman of breathtaking beauty. All members of the dark race below Moon River Base City¡¯s outer city wall were somewhat startled; they certainly did not expect two humans to approach at this time. At that moment, on the outer city walls of Moon River Base City, all the warriors with special genes and the military ceased firing. They also saw Ye Li and Lin Jing. ¡°Humans, who are you?¡± A first-tier sanctified member of the dark race stared at Ye Li and Lin Jing, intuition telling him that Ye Li and Lin Jing were not simple. Ye Li smiled faintly and said to this first-tier sanctified being of the dark race before him, ¡°You are not worthy of knowing who we are.¡± Ye Li¡¯s voice was not loud, but it was enough for everyone below and on the outer city wall of Moon River Base City to hear. Everyone on the city wall heard this and were utterly astounded. They wondered if Ye Li and Lin Jing were supreme beings? Otherwise, why would they not fear facing a first-tier sanctified being of the dark race? The first-tier sanctified member of the dark race certainly did not expect Ye Li to speak such words and was angered. ¡°Human, what did you say?!¡± The first-tier sanctified dark race being stared intensely at Ye Li. Ye Li smiled faintly. ¡°I usually don¡¯t repeat myself to a dead person.¡± What!!! Upon hearing this, all members of the dark race below the outer city wall of Moon River Base City were stunned. The warriors with special genes and military on the wall were no different. They had never even heard of anyone like Ye Li before, let alone seen one. Clang! Ye Li drew the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword from system space. This this this¡­ The dark race, warriors with special genes, and the military present were all shocked to their core. Because they found that the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword in Ye Li¡¯s hand was far too terrifying, as if one glance at it would obliterate any chance of survival. ¡°Human, that sword in your hand¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Before the first-tier sanctified dark race being could finish speaking, Ye Li interrupted him. ¡°This sword is named the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword, and it is the sword that shall slay you.¡± Upon hearing this, a chill involuntarily shot from the spine of the first-tier sanctified creature of the dark race to his forehead. After a long while, the first-tier sanctified being of the dark race finally regained his senses. ¡°Human, don¡¯t you think the words you¡¯re spouting are a bit too laughable?!¡± Chapter 1819 - Chapter 1819 Slay a Tier 1 Celestial-level dark race Chapter 1819: Slay a Tier 1 Celestial-level dark race Chapter 1819: Slay a Tier 1 Celestial-level dark race All the warriors with special genes and the army staff on the walls of Moon River Base City had swallowed hard. They already deemed Ye Li and Lin Jing as supreme beings, or at least Ye Li must be a supreme being, or he wouldn¡¯t possibly have such a terrifying sharp sword! The Tier 1 saint level dark race stared deathly at Ye Li. Although it knew that Ye Li¡¯s strength must be substantial, it had so many of the dark race after all! ¡°Humans, I¡¯m giving you a chance to leave this place,¡± said the Tier 1 saint level dark race to Ye Li and Lin Jing, ¡°you can avoid dying, or else you should be clear about the consequences!¡± Ye Li laughed, he genuinely laughed. Since he had arrived in this world, he no longer knew how many times others had threatened him. The thing was, those who threatened him usually did not meet a good end. In his eyes, the dark race and humans were all the same! ¡°We will not leave,¡± said Ye Li calmly to the Tier 1 saint level dark race facing him. ¡°Are you saying you¡¯ll commit suicide, or shall I make a move?¡± Upon hearing Ye Li¡¯s words, the Tier 1 saint level dark race became infuriated to an indescribable degree! ¡°Human, I want your life!¡± As soon as these words were spoken, the Tier 1 saint level dark race lunged towards Ye Li. There was naturally no ripple of emotion on Ye Li¡¯s face as he wondered why the Tier 1 saint level dark race just didn¡¯t understand. Whoosh! Immediately, he held the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword in his hand, and with a fierce slash, he struck at the attacking Tier 1 saint level dark race. In an instant, a dreadfully terrifying supreme sword beam swept out from the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword! The pupils of the Tier 1 saint level dark race couldn¡¯t help but constrict sharply; he would have never imagined Ye Li could unleash such a terrifying sword light. Of course, it knew that no matter how hard it tried, it could not possibly defend against such a terrible sword beam. In that moment, the Tier 1 saint level dark race couldn¡¯t help but feel an immense regret. If it had known how horrifying Ye Li was, it never would have made a move against him! Yet, in this world, there has never been such a thing as a pill of regret. The only fate awaiting the Tier 1 saint level dark race was death. Ah! As the supreme sword beam collided with the body of the Tier 1 saint level dark race, it let out an earth-shattering scream. Following that scream, the life of the Tier 1 saint level dark race vanished forever from this world. How is this possible!!! Seeing the Tier 1 saint level dark race die just like that, all of the dark race beneath the walls of Moon River Base City were scared out of their wits. They knew that Ye Li was a powerful warrior with B-level genes, but they had not expected him to be so incredibly strong. One sword strike, just one sword strike¡­ And the Tier 1 saint level dark race was no more? You had to understand that a Tier 1 saint level member of the dark race was the most powerful being among them, not to mention the others. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The warriors with special genes and the army on the walls of Moon River Base City watched the scene before them, all of them frozen stiff as if they were made of clay and wood. They would never have dreamed in their wildest dreams that Ye Li was such a powerful warrior with B-level genes. ¡°We¡­ We at Moon River Base City have been saved!¡± Out of the blue, one warrior with special genes said excitedly. Upon these words, all the warriors with special genes and the army staff on the walls of Moon River Base City couldn¡¯t help but be stirred with excitement. Chapter 1820 - Chapter 1820 Do you really want to know my Realm Chapter 1820: Do you really want to know my Realm? Chapter 1820: Do you really want to know my Realm? On the outer walls of Moon River Base City, all the warriors with special genes and the army thought that Moon River Base City was beyond saving. What they couldn¡¯t possibly have anticipated was the appearance of a savior! In their eyes, Ye Li was a supreme being! He had slain even a Tier 1 warrior of the dark race with a single strike, what else could be impossible for him? He was a true savior who had turned the tide at the last moment! The excited warriors with B-level genes and the army on the outer wall were naturally ecstatic, but the dark race below the walls were not so thrilled. They all looked on at Ye Li with panic-stricken faces. ¡°Human, you¡­¡± Ye Li certainly didn¡¯t want to listen to these dark beings. He leaped up from the ground, brandishing the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword high above. ¡°Absolute Heaven Lightshadow Sword!¡± The divine-level Skill, Absolute Heaven Lightshadow Sword, was unleashed! Instantly, countless beams of sword light flew out from the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword. Hiss¡­ All the dark race beneath the outer walls saw such a terrifying Attack coming toward them and scattered in panic, rolling and crawling like tigers that had entered a pack of wolves. But no matter how they rolled, no matter how they crawled! Their fate was only death; there was no possibility of survival. After a brief moment, all the dark race beneath the outer walls of Moon River Base City lay dead on the ground. Silence reigned, so quiet you could hear a pin drop. The warriors with special genes and the army on the outer wall of Moon River Base City all stood petrified. And Ye Li¡¯s face, handsome as jade, remained utterly untroubled. Immediately after, the city gates swung wide open! Countless warriors with special genes and the army poured out to greet him. ¡°My lord!¡± A Tier 1 Saint Realm warrior with special genes called out to Ye Li with utmost respect. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Ye Li asked slowly. This Tier 1 Saint Realm warrior was a middle-aged man. Hearing Ye Li¡¯s question, he dared not hide anything and quickly stated his name. ¡°My lord, my name is Zhou Shan,¡± said the Tier 1 Saint Realm warrior with special genes. After that, Zhou Shan hurriedly invited Ye Li and Lin Jing into the outer city of Moon River Base City. After entering the inner city, Zhou Shan invited Ye Li and Lin Jing to his family¡¯s residence. ¡°Elder, if it hadn¡¯t been for you, our Moon River Base City would have been finished,¡± Zhou Family¡¯s head, Zhou Shan, along with all the elders, gazed at Ye Li with heartfelt gratitude. ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious, just lending a helping hand,¡± Ye Li said slowly. ¡°Elder, you are truly too strong; I have never seen such a powerful warrior with special genes,¡± Zhou Family¡¯s head, Zhou Shan, became an ardent admirer of Ye Li. Ye Li had heard such words far too many times already, and he was not interested. ¡°I dare to ask, Elder¡­¡± Zhou Family¡¯s head, Zhou Shan, hesitated as if he had something difficult to say. ¡°I dare to ask what Realm you are¡­¡± Seconds later, Zhou Family¡¯s head, Zhou Shan, finally summoned the courage to speak to Ye Li. Ye Li smiled, wondering why people always loved to ask about his Realm. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He then realized that it was because the strength he had demonstrated was so terrifying that everyone was incredibly curious! Inside the great hall, all the elders also turned to look at Ye Li, equally eager to know just how frightening Ye Li¡¯s Realm could be. ¡°Do you really want to know my Realm?¡± Ye Li asked, casting a cool glance over the people in the great hall. Zhou Family¡¯s head, Zhou Shan, and all the elders nodded their heads. Chapter 1821 - Chapter 1821 Lets go for a walk Chapter 1821: Let¡¯s go for a walk Chapter 1821: Let¡¯s go for a walk They naturally wanted to know what Realm Ye Li had reached, only because they wanted to see just what kind of Realm was required to achieve such a feat. ¡°I am an eighth-tier Evolved Being with B-level genes.¡± Ye Li spoke slowly. Hiss¡­ Upon hearing this, everyone in the great hall took a sharp breath of air. They had already imagined Ye Li¡¯s level to be very high, but they could never have imagined that Ye Li was actually an eighth-tier Evolved Being with B-level genes. Wasn¡¯t this a bit too terrifying? Not just them, even Lin Jing was stunned. She remembered that Ye Li was only a seventh-tier Evolved Being with B-level genes, so how had he become an eighth-tier now? Could it be that he had made a breakthrough? At this thought, Lin Jing couldn¡¯t help but be astounded. She knew well that the higher the Realm, the harder it was to achieve a breakthrough! She didn¡¯t dare to imagine just how formidable Ye Li was. ¡°My lord, you¡­ you¡­ are you really an eighth-tier Evolved Being with B-level genes?¡± ¡°Yes, is there anything particularly surprising about that?¡± Upon hearing this, the Zhou Family patriarch, Zhou Shan, swallowed hard, believing that Ye Li was certainly not deceiving him. ¡°My lord, those of the dark race and zombies that attacked our Moon River Base City this time were all under the command of the Ninth Demon General.¡± Zhou Family patriarch Zhou Shan said to Ye Li. ¡°The Ninth Demon General?¡± ¡°My lord, the Ninth Demon General is a fifth-tier Evolved Being of the dark race.¡± Upon hearing this, Ye Li¡¯s face showed no particular fluctuation; although a fifth-tier Evolved Being of the dark race was very powerful, it was still somewhat lacking in his presence. ¡°By the way, senior, how did those zombies suddenly retreat?¡± Zhou Family patriarch Zhou Shan looked at Ye Li with lingering confusion. Thinking back to the zombies¡¯ retreat, followed by the appearance of Ye Li and Lin Jing, he couldn¡¯t help but feel there was some connection between Ye Li and the zombies¡¯ withdrawal. ¡°The zombies retreated because of me.¡± Ye Li said truthfully, feeling that there was no need to hide it. Everyone inside the great hall was shocked. They thought about just how terrifying their lord was, to be able to accomplish such a deed! ¡°My lord, then can you¡­ can you help our Moon River Base City?¡± Zhou Family patriarch Zhou Shan continued. ¡°Sure.¡± Ye Li said slowly. Seeing Ye Li agree, Zhou Shan¡¯s face lit up with immense surprise and joy. ¡°Thank you, my lord, thank you!¡± Ye Li¡¯s face remained unflinching as he turned to Lin Jing at his side and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, take a walk with me to the Moon River Base City.¡± Lin Jing quickly nodded. The two left the Zhou Family¡¯s residence. ¡°How about we get something to eat?¡± ¡°Of course, senior.¡± Ye Li activated his Heavenly Spirit Eyes, beginning to survey the area. It didn¡¯t take long for him to find a restaurant that seemed quite decent. Ye Li and Lin Jing arrived at the restaurant. After entering, they ordered a table full of delicacies. ¡°Senior, let¡¯s eat.¡± But as soon as Lin Jing finished speaking, the expression on her fair face froze. Because she realized that at least half of the delicious dishes on the table were gone. The whole process took less than a second! She hadn¡¯t even noticed. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Is this really so surprising?¡± Ye Li said with a faint smile, speaking slowly: ¡°My eating and my killing are the same; the speed is equally fast.¡± Lin Jing was endlessly shocked in her heart, wondering if this was what a Superior Being was like? It was just too frightening! ¡°Wow, who would have thought there¡¯d be such a handsome man and beautiful woman here in Moon River Base City.¡± Chapter 1822 - Chapter 1822 Zhou Family Young Master Zhou Yun Chapter 1822: Zhou Family Young Master Zhou Yun Chapter 1822: Zhou Family Young Master Zhou Yun Ye Li and Lin Jing followed the voice and looked over. They discovered a man about the same size as him had appeared in front of them. This man was a seventh-tier warrior with Heavenly King Realm special genes, appearing to be a genius. ¡°Who are you?¡± Ye Li asked the man indifferently. ¡°Who am I?¡± The man was stunned, obviously not expecting Ye Li to ask such a question. Everyone in the restaurant couldn¡¯t help but laugh. ¡°This guy must not be from Moon River Base City, he doesn¡¯t even recognize Young Master Zhou.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, how absurd.¡± ¡°Looks like this guy¡¯s in for it.¡± Ye Li naturally heard the remarks of everyone in the restaurant, yet his face remained completely unmoved, as if he hadn¡¯t heard anything at all. Hearing these words, the man couldn¡¯t help but become smug; he looked at Ye Li and slowly began to speak, ¡°Since you don¡¯t know who I am, then let me tell you.¡± ¡°My name is Zhou Yun.¡± Ye Li chuckled inwardly, ¡°I don¡¯t recognize you.¡± What?! The crowd in the restaurant was shocked; they couldn¡¯t believe that even after Zhou Yun had revealed his name, Ye Li still claimed not to recognize him. ¡°Hehe!¡± Zhang Yun, however, didn¡¯t get angry but laughed instead. He looked at Ye Li coldly. ¡°Do you know that in Moon River Base City, it¡¯s a sin not to recognize me, Zhou Yun.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Ye Li shook his head, his face still showing no sign of fluctuation. Hearing this, Zhou Yun felt a thousand zhang of rage erupt above his head. ¡°I am the young master of the Zhou Family!¡± Zhou Yun exclaimed in fury. In Moon River Base City, no one had ever dared to disrespect him like this. ¡°The young master of the Zhou Family?¡± Ye Li was taken aback, wondering if it was such a coincidence. Seeing Ye Li freeze up, Zhou Yun believed he must be scared and felt utterly smug. ¡°Now you know to be afraid, right?¡± Zhou Yun sneered at Ye Li. ¡°Since you¡¯re the young master of the Zhou Family, then go back and ask your family head if I¡¯m afraid or not.¡± What?! Zhou Yun had not expected Ye Li to be so arrogant, to actually tell him to go ask his father? ¡°I think you¡¯re looking for death!¡± With that, Zhou Yun raised his palm and struck fiercely at Ye Li. Such a palm strike was far too weak. Ye Li¡¯s face still showed no change. Everyone in the restaurant knew that Ye Li¡¯s fate would be very miserable, to an indescribable degree! But what they could not imagine, not even if they thought about it for ten days and nights, was what happened next. Just as Zhou Yun¡¯s palm was a mere hair¡¯s breadth from Ye Li, Zhou Yun suddenly flew backward and smashed heavily onto the ground. This¡­this¡­this¡­ Everyone in the restaurant was utterly dumbfounded. They found themselves completely unable to understand, not even if they racked their brains, how Ye Li had made his move, or why Zhou Yun would be sent flying. Not just them, Zhou Yun was also stunned, simply because he hadn¡¯t seen Ye Li move. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°A mere seventh-tier warrior with Heavenly King Realm special genes daring to make a move against me, Ye Li, is utterly ridiculous.¡± Ye Li shook his head at Zhou Yun. Zhou Yun was not a complete fool; he knew he had met his match. ¡°You¡­ just wait!¡± Zhou Yun dropped a harsh line, picked himself up from the ground, and hurried out of the restaurant at the fastest speed he had ever achieved. Chapter 1823 - Chapter 1823 I wont stoop to your level Chapter 1823: I won¡¯t stoop to your level Chapter 1823: I won¡¯t stoop to your level Everyone in the restaurant exchanged glances; they had ridiculed Ye Li earlier. They sneaked a peek at Ye Li, only to find no trace of emotion on his face. Seeing this, they couldn¡¯t help but breathe a sigh of relief, as the anxiety in their throats finally settled down. Zhou Yun ran back to the Zhou Family all at once. He reached the grand hall. ¡°Father!¡± After dashing into the grand hall, Zhou Yun called out to Zhou Shan, the family head seated on the throne above. ¡°What is it?¡± Family head Zhou Shan responded gravely. He had always known that Zhou Yun liked causing trouble outside, which he naturally disliked. The elders in the grand hall also turned their attention to Zhou Yun because they all wanted to know what had happened. ¡°Father, here¡¯s what happened.¡± Zhou Yun hurriedly recounted the entire incident. ¡°You¡­ you said it was a man and a woman?¡± ¡°Yes, Father.¡± Zhou Yun was somewhat puzzled, not understanding why his father¡¯s expression changed in that way. ¡°Slap!¡± What Zhou Yun never could have expected was for his father to fiercely slap him! ¡°Father, what are you doing!¡± Zhou Yun was almost in tears. ¡°Beast!¡± Zhou Shan looked at Zhou Yun with immense anger, ¡°Do you even know who that man and woman are!¡± The elders in the grand hall also thought of Ye Li and Lin Jing, their faces turning into expressions of shock. Zhou Yun was stunned, and it took him a long time to speak. ¡°Father, are you saying they are very powerful?¡± ¡°Powerful? They are the paramount beings among warriors with B-level special genes!¡± This¡­ Upon hearing this, Zhou Yun froze in place like a clay sculpture, unable to regain his senses for a long time. B-level¡­ warriors with B-level genes?! ¡°Family head, what should we do now?¡± An elder hurriedly asked Zhou Shan. ¡°Given the circumstances, we can only go and apologize to the elders.¡± Family head Zhou Shan said, looking somewhat pale and drained of strength. ¡°No need.¡± Suddenly, a very lazy voice entered the ears of everyone in the grand hall. Family head Zhou Shan and the elders naturally knew it was Ye Li and Lin Jing who had returned; they all became somewhat flustered, because they assumed Ye Li and Lin Jing were here to settle scores. Then, Ye Li and Lin Jing walked into the grand hall of the Zhou Family. Seeing Ye Li and Lin Jing arrive, Zhou Yun retreated several steps in fear, his face showing utter terror. Ye Li¡¯s face remained completely impassive. ¡°Sir, this¡­ this is a misunderstanding.¡± Family head Zhou Shan hastily said to Ye Li. Ye Li responded with a tranquil smile and slowly began to speak, ¡°Do you think I would bother arguing with him?¡± Upon hearing this, family head Zhou Shan firstly was taken aback, then he, too, let out a sigh of relief, the anxiety in his throat finally settling down. The same went for the elders in the grand hall. ¡°Apologize to the sir now!¡± Family head Zhou Shan coldly spoke to Zhou Yun. Upon hearing this, Zhou Yun finally reacted; he looked at Ye Li in shock. ¡°Sir, it was my failure to recognize, my inability to speak properly, my mouth is just a broken mouth!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Look, I¡¯m hitting it now!¡± Saying this, Zhou Yun started slapping himself. ¡°I will not lower myself to your level.¡± Ye Li spoke slowly to Zhou Yun. Hearing this, Zhou Yun stopped his hand and, with tears of gratitude, looked at Ye Li. Chapter 1824 - Chapter 1824 The 9th Demon General Chapter 1824: The 9th Demon General Chapter 1824: The 9th Demon General Three days later. Sunlight streamed through the window onto Ye Li¡¯s face as he opened his eyes. Unexpectedly, just as he finished freshening up, a panicked voice reached his ears. ¡°My lord! My lord!¡± Ye Li knew this was the voice of Zhou Yun, the young master of the Zhou Family. His face remained unaffected, as he looked indifferently at the Zhou Yun before him, noticing that Zhou Yun¡¯s face was overcome with panic. ¡°What¡¯s happened?¡± Ye Li asked Zhou Yun slowly. ¡°My lord, the dark race and zombies are almost at the outer city walls!¡± Zhou Yun hurriedly said to Ye Li. ¡°So they¡¯ve arrived,¡± Ye Li said carelessly. Zhou Yun swallowed hard, wondering if this was the charisma of a supreme being? He thought to himself how Ye Li could remain so calm in the face of danger, hearing that the dark race and zombies had reached the outer city walls¨Cit was truly impressive. ¡°By the way, my lord, my father asks that you visit the great hall,¡± Zhou Yun said to Ye Li. Ye Li nodded upon hearing this and slowly walked towards the Zhou Family¡¯s great hall. Before long, he arrived at the great hall. At this moment, Zhou Shan, the head of the Zhou Family, and all the elders were already gathered there, their faces filled with urgency. Upon seeing Ye Li arrive, they all greeted him respectfully: ¡°My lord.¡± Lin Jing looked at Ye Li, thinking that the dark race and zombies were nothing to be panicked about in the eyes of their senior. ¡°My lord, this time it¡¯s the Ninth Demon General leading the charge!¡± Zhou Shan, head of the Zhou Family, said to Ye Li. Ye Li¡¯s face remained as calm as still water. He had already learned from Zhou Shan¡¯s words that the Ninth Demon General was merely a fifth-tier divine saint of the dark race, pitifully weak in his presence. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Immediately after, Ye Li and Lin Jing exited the great hall. Seeing Ye Li and Lin Jing leave, Zhou Shan and all the elders quickly followed. Moon River Base City, the outer city walls. They had all reached the top of the outer city walls! Shortly after reaching the walls, the ground began to tremble. All the warriors and troops atop the walls turned to face forward, swallowing nervously, knowing that the dark race and zombies would soon be arriving. The lead of the dark race was none other than the Ninth Demon General. In the eyes of others, the Ninth Demon General was indubitably terrifying, but in Ye Li¡¯s presence, it was as weak as an ant. There, the Ninth Demon General, along with countless members of the dark race and zombies, reached the bottom of the outer walls of Moon River Base City. ¡°Foolish humans, it¡¯s time for you to die!¡± the Ninth Demon General coldly said to the people on the walls. Although the people on the walls were angry, they were at a loss for words. This was because the malevolent aura emanating from the Ninth Demon General was too terrifying. There was naturally no change in Ye Li¡¯s expression as he looked indifferently at the Ninth Demon General and spoke slowly: ¡°Are you the Ninth Demon General?¡± The Ninth Demon General on the ground was startled, he had not expected Ye Li to suddenly speak. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Human, do you have the right to speak to me?¡± ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I?¡± Ye Li smiled candidly, ¡°As far as I know, the Seventh Demon General of your Dark Temple has already died, hasn¡¯t he?¡± As soon as these words were uttered, everyone on the outer walls was stunned; they had not expected Ye Li to say something like that. ¡°Human¡­ how do you know?¡± the Ninth Demon General looked at Ye Li in astonishment and asked. Chapter 1825 - Chapter 1825 The 7th Demon General was killed by me Chapter 1825: The 7th Demon General was killed by me Chapter 1825: The 7th Demon General was killed by me At this moment, everyone, the dark race, all watched Ye Li, curious to see how he would respond. Ye Li gave a nonchalant smile and looked at the Ninth Demon General, saying, ¡°Of course, I know, because I was the one who killed the Seventh Demon General.¡± What!!! The Ninth Demon General and the members of the dark race were taken aback upon hearing this. The warriors with special genes and the army on the outer city wall were also stunned. ¡°Human, you¡­ what did you say?!¡± The Ninth Demon General stared intently at Ye Li. ¡°What I said,¡± Ye Li replied with a calm smile, ¡°didn¡¯t you understand?¡± The Ninth Demon General felt his anger flare upon hearing this, and a thousand feet of fury surged above his head. ¡°Human, you are courting death!¡± The Ninth Demon General roared at Ye Li in a fit of rage. Heh heh. Ye Li laughed, genuinely puzzled as to how the Ninth Demon General dared to speak to him this way. Was he courting death? A mere Ninth Demon General ¨C he could kill him a thousand times over in an instant with a teleport! He didn¡¯t continue to speak but instead released the Apocalypse Legion from the system space. The twelve top-tier saintly zombies of the Apocalypse Legion appeared in front of him. ¡°Master.¡± The Apocalypse Legion addressed Ye Li with the utmost respect. This this this¡­ The warriors and army on the outer wall of the base city were all shocked; they had not expected the Apocalypse Legion to suddenly appear. But¡­ Did they feel that the Apocalypse Legion wasn¡¯t human? The warriors and soldiers all swallowed hard, feeling an aura that seemed like¡­ zombies?! Hiss¡­ At that thought, the warriors and army on the outer wall of Moon River Base City gasped in chilled disbelief. They wouldn¡¯t have guessed in a million years that twelve zombies would suddenly appear on the outer city wall! And not just any zombies, but twelve such terrifying ones! As the warriors and army on the outer city wall were at a loss, they heard the Ninth Demon General exclaim in shock. ¡°Human, how¡­ how can you control zombies?!¡± The Ninth Demon General looked at Ye Li incredulously. Clearly, he hadn¡¯t expected Ye Li to be capable of controlling zombies! Ye Li¡¯s face, as tranquil and flawless as jade, was serene as he smiled lightly. ¡°What do you think, will I tell you?¡± The Ninth Demon General was infuriated beyond words, staring intensely at Ye Li on the outer city wall. ¡°Human, you seek death!¡± Suddenly, the dark race and zombies began their assault on the outer wall of Moon River Base City. ¡°Go, Apocalypse Legion.¡± Ye Li commanded the Apocalypse Legion. Upon Ye Li¡¯s command, the twelve top-tier saintly zombies of the Apocalypse Legion leaped from the outer city wall. Without a doubt, the Apocalypse Legion had led away the zombies below. ¡°How is this possible?!¡± The Ninth Demon General was completely dumbfounded. He could never have imagined that such a scene would occur. ¡°Yes, the same thing happened last time!¡± A warrior on the outer city wall spoke. Nor had the warriors with special genes and armies failed to consider this. Once the Apocalypse Legion had led away the zombies below the outer city wall, Ye Li leaped down from the wall. The warriors and army on the outer city wall were shocked to see Ye Li suddenly leap down. Of course, they had not anticipated that Ye Li would dare to do such a thing! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only When the Ninth Demon General saw Ye Li jump down, he couldn¡¯t help but sneer coldly, his gaze fixed on Ye Li. ¡°Human, have you come to meet your death?¡± The Ninth Demon General spoke coldly to Ye Li. ¡°What do you think?¡± Ye Li smiled indifferently. Chapter 1826 - Chapter 1826 Eliminate the dark race Chapter 1826: Eliminate the dark race Chapter 1826: Eliminate the dark race The Ninth Demon General was furiously glaring at Ye Li. ¡°Human, do you really think you can still save your own life?¡± As the Ninth Demon General of the Dark Temple, he had seen countless humans before. But he had never come across a human as arrogant as Ye Li! Ye Li smiled calmly, looking indifferently at the Ninth Demon General not far away before he slowly said, ¡°Not only can I save my life, but I can also slay you.¡± What?! The Ninth Demon General was shocked to hear this, truly clueless as to where this human found his courage! However¡­ He noticed that Ye Li¡¯s eyes and brows were filled with layers of murderous intent, exuding an impressive aura for a hundred steps around. Such a human he had never even heard of before, let alone seen. ¡°Human, prepare to die!¡± The Ninth Demon General could no longer tolerate Ye Li¡¯s arrogance. As his words fell, the Ninth Demon General attacked, flying toward him. Ye Li smiled faintly, shaking his head inwardly as he looked at the assaulting Ninth Demon General; didn¡¯t he understand? The Ninth Demon General¡¯s speed was extremely fast, reaching Ye Li in just an instant. Upon reaching Ye Li, the Ninth Demon General struck out ferociously! At that moment, Ye Li also raised his finger. Whoosh! Suddenly, the sound of cutting wind emerged out of nowhere. Ah!!! Following that, a scream so shocking it seemed otherworldly also arose. The Ninth Demon General fell to the ground heavily, his eyes wide open with a shocking blood hole on his forehead, already dead with eyes staring blankly. Hiss¡­ People on the outside wall of Moon River Base City watched as the Ninth Demon General died, all of them utterly astonished. They would never have guessed that the Ninth Demon General could die just like that! Although they knew Ye Li was an incredibly powerful warrior with B-level genes! The members of the dark race beneath the outside wall of Moon River Base City were thunderstruck to see the Ninth Demon General dead, panic spreading throughout. Clang! In such a moment, Ye Li took out the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword from his system space. Swish! Ye Li raised the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword high and slashed out directly with the blade. A supremely terrifying sword beam immediately assaulted the dark race. Seeing such a terrifying attack coming their way, they all were petrified with fear! ¡°This, this, this¡­¡± They could think for ten days and nights and still never have imagined Ye Li could unleash such a fearsome attack! Terrifying, it was simply too terrifying! Swish, swish, swish! Next, Ye Li slashed out thirteen more times. Thirteen supreme sword beams surged forth! Boom, boom, boom! On the outside wall of Moon River Base City, a series of explosions erupted! As the fearsome explosions faded away, the warriors with special genes and the army on the wall looked closely and saw that the dark race had all fallen to the ground, devoid of any sign of life. Yet Ye Li¡¯s face remained as unruffled as ever, as if exterminating these dark race members was just a trifling matter. He put the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword back into the system space. Then, with a leap, he landed on the outside wall of Moon River Base City. Everyone on the wall looked at each other in awe, thinking Ye Li was the most terrifying warrior with special genes in the world! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Absolutely terrifying beyond words! ¡°My lord!¡± Zhou Family head Zhou Shan quickly called out respectfully to Ye Li. ¡°Elder, you¡¯re really too amazing.¡± Lin Jing, standing to one side, gave him the adoring look of a true fan girl. Chapter 1827 - Chapter 1827 Senior there are dark race again Chapter 1827: Senior, there are dark race again Chapter 1827: Senior, there are dark race again Lin Jing¡¯s heart fluttered wildly because she felt that Ye Li was incredibly powerful. Ye Li¡¯s face remained calm as he spoke slowly to Lin Jing, ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Soon after, the group returned to the Zhou Family. Having stayed at the Zhou Family for a day, Ye Li and Lin Jing then left Moon River Base City. The two ventured into the wilderness again. ¡°Senior, what are we going to do now?¡± Lin Jing asked Ye Li. ¡°We are naturally headed to the Zombie Gathering Area.¡± Ye Li replied slowly. Upon hearing this, a hint of excitement appeared on Lin Jing¡¯s pale face. ¡°Alright, Senior.¡± Following that, Lin Jing began to lead Ye Li through the vast wilderness in search of the Zombie Gathering Area. Indeed, perseverance paid off! Two days later, they indeed found the Zombie Gathering Area. ¡°Senior, this Zombie Gathering Area seems to have quite a few zombies.¡± Lin Jing said to Ye Li. Ye Li nodded. Then, he released the Apocalypse Legion from the system space. ¡°Master.¡± ¡°Go and assimilate all the zombies in this Zombie Gathering Area.¡± ¡°Yes! Master!¡± The Apocalypse Legion all headed towards the Zombie Gathering Area. ¡°Senior, both the seventh and ninth Demon Generals of the Dark Temple have died by your hand, it seems the Dark Temple will be furious!¡± Lin Jing said to Ye Li with a smile. Ye Li knew that with his current strength, he definitely couldn¡¯t confront the Dark Temple of the Northern Desolate Grasslands head-on! The terrifying strength of the Northern Desolate Alliance was clear evidence. ¡°The ninth Demon General is already dead.¡± ¡°Really? How could the ninth Demon General possibly die?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing, even the seventh Demon General is dead, let alone the ninth.¡± The conversation of the dark race reached the ears of Ye Li and Lin Jing. Ye Li silently shook his head; he couldn¡¯t understand why he always encountered the dark race. ¡°Senior, there are more dark race here.¡± Lin Jing whispered to Ye Li. Ye Li didn¡¯t say much, and no significant emotion appeared on his face. It wasn¡¯t long before a dozen or so dark race appeared in front of Ye Li and Lin Jing. ¡°Human?¡± The dozen or so dark race were startled as they hadn¡¯t expected to find humans outside the Zombie Gathering Area. It truly was like finding something sought after without effort! The dozen or so dark race all couldn¡¯t help but laugh. ¡°Why are you laughing?¡± Ye Li asked the group of dark race slowly. The dark race were stunned, clearly not expecting Ye Li to say such a thing. ¡°Human, you are about to die, why do you think we are laughing?¡± A fifth-tier Earth King-level dark race spoke disdainfully to Ye Li. Ye Li smiled faintly, ¡°You mean to say that we are going to die?¡± Fifth-tier Earth King-level dark race coldly laughed, ¡°Of course.¡± Ye Li pondered for a few seconds, ¡°But I don¡¯t want to die, what should I do?¡± This fifth-tier Earth King-level dark race heard Ye Li mocking him and became extremely angry. ¡°Human, do you really think you can survive?¡± ¡°What else?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ye Li retorted. Having heard this, flames of fury erupted above the head of the fifth-tier Earth King-level dark race! The dozen or so dark race behind him were also seething with anger! They had never seen such a fearless human! ¡°Come then,¡± Ye Li looked calmly at the fifth-tier Earth King-level dark race in front of him, ¡°let me kill you.¡± Chapter 1828 - Chapter 1828 Skywolf Palace Chapter 1828: Skywolf Palace Chapter 1828: Skywolf Palace The fifth-tier Earth King-level dark race was shocked; he had never expected Ye Li to be so audacious. ¡°Human, I originally wanted to let you live a few more seconds, but now it seems you don¡¯t need it!¡± ¡°Kill him!¡± Following the command of the fifth-tier Earth King-level dark race, over a dozen dark race members behind him charged towards Ye Li. Ye Li, with his calm and serene face, simply watched the dozen or so dark race members approaching him attack. Whoosh whoosh whoosh! Suddenly, the sound of the air being torn pierced the atmosphere. Aaaaah! Next came the screams of the dozen dark race members. All the dark race members who had charged at Ye Li were now lying on the ground, each with a ghastly bloody hole in their forehead, devoid of any signs of life. This this this¡­ The fifth-tier Earth King-level dark race, upon witnessing this scene, was terrified to the extreme! He could never have imagined that Ye Li was powerful to such an extent. ¡°Are you very scared?¡± Ye Li looked slowly at the fifth-tier Earth King-level dark race in front of him. How could the fifth-tier Earth King-level dark race not be scared? He was terrified beyond measure. ¡°Human, you¡­ you¡­¡± The fifth-tier Earth King-level dark race was so frightened that he couldn¡¯t even complete a sentence, his face filled with horror as he stared at Ye Li. ¡°Do you think you can still survive?¡± Ye Li smiled indifferently and beckoned to the fifth-tier Earth King-level dark race again, ¡°Come here, don¡¯t hesitate, don¡¯t wait.¡± Upon hearing this, a chill shot from the spine of the fifth-tier Earth King-level dark race to his forehead; he looked more terrified than ever. ¡°Human, I I I¡­ I am from the Dark Temple, if you kill me, you will definitely¡­¡± Swoosh! Before the fifth-tier Earth King-level dark race could finish his speech, a whooshing sound was heard. With the appearance of this whooshing sound, the life of the fifth-tier Earth King-level dark race was forever erased from this world. Ye Li indifferently looked at the body of the fifth-tier Earth King-level dark race on the ground; he truly couldn¡¯t understand why people always liked to threaten him with their status? ¡°Senpai, these dark race really don¡¯t know their place, to actually dare to threaten you!¡± Lin Jing said with a cold snort from the side. A day later. The Apocalypse Legion had eliminated all the zombies at the current Zombie Gathering Area. They once again searched the wilderness for Zombie Gathering Areas. Finally, they found another Zombie Gathering Area. This Zombie Gathering Area was dozens of times larger than the previous one, and it was uncertain exactly how many zombies were inside. ¡°Senpai, this Zombie Gathering Area is way too big.¡± A look of great delight appeared on Lin Jing¡¯s fair face. Ye Li released the Apocalypse Legion from the system space and had them merge the zombies inside. ¡°Let¡¯s walk.¡± Ye Li spoke slowly to Lin Jing. Lin Jing nodded quickly in response. Then, the two of them walked in the wilderness. Unexpectedly, they found themselves outside a sect. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The name of the sect was Skywolf Palace! Ye Li looked at the Skywolf Palace, thinking it must be a fairly decent force. ¡°Eh? Are you also disciples of Skywolf Palace?¡± Suddenly, several teenagers approached them, all wearing identical clothes with the words ¡°Skywolf Palace¡± prominently displayed. Obviously, these teenagers were disciples of the Skywolf Palace! Chapter 1829 - Chapter 1829 Things have gone terribly wrong Chapter 1829: Things have gone terribly wrong Chapter 1829: Things have gone terribly wrong ¡°We are not disciples of Skywolf Palace.¡± Lin Jing said. A few Skywolf Palace disciples were startled by her words, and then a look of utmost vigilance covered all their faces. ¡°Why are you here at the foot of Skywolf Palace¡¯s mountain if you¡¯re not disciples of our sect?¡± One of the disciples questioned Ye Li and Lin Jing with a challenge. Ye Li smiled, thinking it was quite the ridiculous question. ¡°Because we walked over here,¡± Ye Li said indifferently. The Skywolf Palace disciples turned their gaze toward Ye Li, but wished they hadn¡¯t-one look and they were all utterly shocked by his appearance. If they hadn¡¯t seen Ye Li with their own eyes, they would never have believed that such an unrivalled beauty could exist in this world! ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re too handsome,¡± said one of the Skywolf Palace disciples, utterly astounded. Ye Li had heard such gazes and words countless times since arriving in this world, so of course, his face showed no sign of fluctuation. ¡°We would like to visit your sect,¡± Ye Li suddenly said to the few Skywolf Palace disciples in front of him. The disciples were taken aback, clearly, none of them had expected Ye Li to say such a thing out of the blue. ¡°You want to take a look around Skywolf Palace?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Ye Li nodded. ¡°No! Outsiders are not allowed to enter Skywolf Palace!¡± Ha. Ye Li chuckled. ¡°You just need to tell your sect master that if you don¡¯t let us in, there will be no more Skywolf Palace.¡± What?! All the Skywolf Palace disciples were stunned; they had never imagined Ye Li would say something so arrogant! ¡°You¡­ Do you take Skywolf Palace for nothing?!¡± All the Skywolf Palace disciples stared intently at Ye Li and Lin Jing. ¡°Do you see that boulder?¡± Ye Li pointed at a large boulder with his hand. ¡°Of course!¡± The disciples all said coldly. Whoosh! Suddenly, the sound of slicing through the wind could be heard. Boom! Accompanied by the sound of an explosion, the boulder turned to dust! The entire process was too quick for the Skywolf Palace disciples to react. Hiss¡­ Once the disciples recovered from the shock, they were visibly horrified. ¡°How is this possible?!¡± To these Skywolf Palace disciples; such a thing seemed absolutely impossible. ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡± They were all looking at Ye Li wide-eyed and tongue-tied, trembling uncontrollably, having never expected Ye Li to be a powerful warrior with B-level genes. ¡°Now,¡± Ye Li looked at the few Skywolf Palace disciples indifferently, ¡°can you go tell your sect master?¡± Upon hearing this, where would the Skywolf Palace disciples dare to linger any longer? They immediately started to run, reaching a speed they had never achieved before in their lives. In just a moment, the disciples had run up to the great hall of Skywolf Palace. ¡°Sect Master!¡± The Skywolf Palace disciples all cried out. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?!¡± Suddenly, a middle-aged man walked out from the great hall. The man was roughly in his mid-forties, emanating an aura of effortless authority. ¡°Grand Elder, there¡¯s big trouble!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The middle-aged man was none other than the Grand Elder of Skywolf Palace, a Tier 4 warrior with celestial-level B-level genes! The Grand Elder paused for a few seconds, somewhat puzzled, wondering what such big trouble could entail. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Grand Elder, it¡¯s like this, this, this!¡± The few Skywolf Palace disciples hastily recounted everything that had happened at the base of the mountain. Chapter 1830 - Chapter 1830 Skywolf Palace Grand Elder Chapter 1830: Skywolf Palace Grand Elder Chapter 1830: Skywolf Palace Grand Elder The Grand Elder of the Skywolf Palace was startled when he heard the words. ¡°Is what you said really true?¡± ¡°Absolutely, Grand Elder.¡± These Skywolf Palace disciples hastily spoke, their faces already filled with extreme fear. The Grand Elder of the Skywolf Palace had a grave expression, ¡°Let¡¯s go and see!¡± A few Skywolf Palace disciples nodded. Subsequently, the disciples led the Grand Elder down the mountain. It wasn¡¯t long before the Grand Elder saw Ye Li. The Grand Elder of the Skywolf Palace sized Ye Li up and down and gave a cold laugh. ¡°Is it you who wants to visit our Skywolf Palace?¡± ¡°Indeed.¡± Ye Li nodded, his face naturally as calm as water. The Grand Elder of the Skywolf Palace frowned, surprised by Ye Li¡¯s composure upon seeing him. ¡°Young man, do you know who I am?¡± The Grand Elder of the Skywolf Palace asked Ye Li coldly. ¡°I don¡¯t know, nor am I interested in knowing.¡± Ye Li replied indifferently. Upon hearing this, the Grand Elder of the Skywolf Palace could not help but become furiously angry. ¡°Young man, I am the Grand Elder of the Skywolf Palace!¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I ask you to inform your sect master?¡± Ye Li looked at the Skywolf Palace disciples beside the Grand Elder. These Skywolf Palace disciples, seeing that Ye Li was looking at them, became fearfully panic-stricken. ¡°Yo-you-you¡­¡± These disciples were so terrified that they lost their three souls and six spirits, hardly able to utter a complete sentence. ¡°Heh heh!¡± Suddenly, the Grand Elder of the Skywolf Palace let out a cold laugh, looking disdainfully at Ye Li. ¡°In front of me, the Grand Elder of the Skywolf Palace, you regard me as nothing, I truly admire your boldness!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk to you.¡± Ye Li said flatly. This Grand Elder of the Skywolf Palace was merely a Tier 4 warrior with B-level genes, pathetically weak in his presence. ¡°You¡­ said¡­ what?!¡± The Grand Elder of the Skywolf Palace burst into rage. ¡°Young man, I advise you to apologize quickly, otherwise, I assure you will regret it!¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Ye Li smiled calmly, ¡°What if I tell you, I will never regret?¡± The Grand Elder of the Skywolf Palace was stunned. He had never seen someone as arrogant as Ye Li! These Skywolf Palace disciples were also stunned; they naturally had not expected Ye Li to be so arrogant in facing the Grand Elder. ¡°Young man! Since that¡¯s the case, then don¡¯t blame me!¡± With those words, the Grand Elder of the Skywolf Palace threw a punch at Ye Li. Yet, Ye Li¡¯s face showed no trace of disturbance, as if he did not see the Grand Elder punching him at all. Bang¡­! Undoubtedly, the Grand Elder of the Skywolf Palace¡¯s punch hit Ye Li hard. In the Grand Elder¡¯s view, Ye Li would be sent flying and then die! The Skywolf Palace disciples saw it the same way. But what they never could have imagined was the scene that unfolded next. After the Grand Elder of the Skywolf Palace¡¯s punch landed heavily on Ye Li¡¯s body, Ye Li not only did not fly backward, but he also did not even take a single step back. How could this be?! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The Grand Elder of the Skywolf Palace was astounded, unable to snap out of it for a long time. The few Skywolf Palace disciples also stood as if petrified. They could never have imagined that the Grand Elder¡¯s punch had no effect on the man before them! ¡°You¡­ you!¡± The Grand Elder of the Skywolf Palace looked at Ye Li in utter shock. Chapter 1831 - Chapter 1831 Unable to withstand a single blow Chapter 1831: Unable to withstand a single blow Chapter 1831: Unable to withstand a single blow Ye Li¡¯s face showed not the slightest ripple as he looked indifferently at the Grand Elder of the Sky Wolf Palace. ¡°You¡¯re nothing more than a little Tier 4 warrior with special genes, where did you get the courage to strike at me?¡± Upon hearing this, the Grand Elder of the Sky Wolf Palace couldn¡¯t help but shiver all over! It was only now that he realized just how terrifying Ye Li was. ¡°What¡­ what do you want to do?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to do anything, go and report to your Master.¡± Ye Li said slowly. The Grand Elder of the Sky Wolf Palace let out a sigh of relief, the heart that had been in his throat finally settled down. He was no fool; he knew he stood no chance against Ye Li. ¡°Good, good, I will go and report to the Master right away.¡± The Grand Elder of the Sky Wolf Palace said hastily. Then, the Grand Elder and several disciples of the Sky Wolf Palace swiftly fled the scene. And Lin Jing¡¯s look at Ye Li became more and more one of admiration. Moments later, a large group of people descended from the mountain. Although these people seemed pitifully weak in Ye Li¡¯s eyes, when gathered together, they still bore some semblance of tigers descending the mountain. ¡°Elder, they¡¯re coming.¡± Lin Jing said to Ye Li. Ye Li nodded, his face calm as still water. Just then, the people of the Sky Wolf Palace reached the foot of the mountain! ¡°Do you intend to force your way into the Sky Wolf Palace?¡± A middle-aged man stared at Ye Li and Lin Jing as he spoke. This middle-aged man was a fifth-tier warrior with special genes, and Ye Li could have guessed with his toes that this man must be the Master of the Sky Wolf Palace. ¡°We just want to go up and have a look, that¡¯s all.¡± ¡°Is that any different from forcing our way in?¡± The Master of the Sky Wolf Palace pressed Ye Li relentlessly. ¡°Whatever you say it is, then.¡± A touch of boredom appeared on Ye Li¡¯s jade-like face. The Master of the Sky Wolf Palace couldn¡¯t help but become enraged. As the Master of the Sky Wolf Palace, he hadn¡¯t encountered anyone daring to show such an attitude in front of him for a very long time. ¡°Young man, if you wish to enter the Sky Wolf Palace, then you better have the strength to do so!¡± The Master of the Sky Wolf Palace declared icily. ¡°Better save it, just a fifth-tier warrior with special genes.¡± Ye Li spoke slowly. ¡°You¡­!¡± Upon hearing this, a towering inferno of rage erupted above the head of the Master of the Sky Wolf Palace. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you angry?¡± Ye Li smiled indifferently. ¡°Seeking your own death!¡± The Master of the Sky Wolf Palace roared in fury, and then he threw a punch furiously towards Ye Li. Ye Li¡¯s face remained very calm; such a punch, which would appear terrifying to others, seemed all too pitifully weak in his eyes. As the Master of the Sky Wolf Palace threw his punch, Ye Li also casually threw a punch of his own. However, he used only one percent of his power. What if he used two percent and accidentally killed the man? Boom! Their fists collided with tremendous force. At the very instant their fists made contact, the Master of the Sky Wolf Palace was sent flying backward. What!!! Everyone from the Sky Wolf Palace present was shocked beyond belief. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only It was inconceivable to them that their Master could be sent flying with a single punch! How was this even possible? They no longer dared to imagine the terror that was Ye Li. At that moment, the people of the Sky Wolf Palace all stood rigid as statues where they were. The Master of the Sky Wolf Palace, who had landed heavily on the ground, was also stunned, as if turned into a wooden chicken. He certainly did not expect to be so effortlessly overpowered in front of Ye Li! Chapter 1832 - Chapter 1832 8 Demon Generals Chapter 1832: 8 Demon Generals Chapter 1832: 8 Demon Generals Ye Li looked indifferently at the Master of the Sky Wolf Palace, who lay on the ground. ¡°Now, can we go and have a look at the Sky Wolf Palace?¡± ¡°Yes, of course!¡± The Master of the Sky Wolf Palace was not a complete fool. He knew he could never possibly be a match for Ye Li. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Ye Li glanced at Lin Jing beside him. Lin Jing nodded. Then, the two of them started walking up the mountain. Seeing this, the people of the Sky Wolf Palace quickly followed. ¡°Sir, this way, please.¡± The Master of the Sky Wolf Palace gestured for Ye Li and Lin Jing to enter. Ye Li and Lin Jing walked into the grand hall. Upon arriving, the Master of the Sky Wolf Palace hurriedly offered Ye Li and Lin Jing the seats of honor. ¡°My lords, may I ask who you are¡­¡± The Master of the Sky Wolf Palace cautiously looked at Ye Li and Lin Jing. Ye Li and Lin Jing truthfully stated their names since they felt there was nothing worth concealing. Naturally, the Master of the Sky Wolf Palace and the elders had never heard of Ye Li and Lin Jing. ¡°What force do you belong to?¡± ¡°Northern Desolate Alliance.¡± Lin Jing slowly spoke. What?! Upon hearing this, the Master of the Sky Wolf Palace and the elders were all stunned. The Northern Desolate Alliance? It was well known that the Northern Desolate Alliance was the strongest force in the Northern Desolate Grasslands! ¡°My lords, we were blind before, please don¡¯t¡­¡± Before the Master of the Sky Wolf Palace could finish his sentence, Ye Li interrupted him. ¡°We just came to have a look at your Sky Wolf Palace; there¡¯s no need for all this fuss.¡± Ye Li spoke indifferently. Hearing this, the Master of the Sky Wolf Palace and the elders secretly sighed in relief, and the anxiety that was in their throats settled down. ¡°Since you have come, my lords, could you possibly help our Sky Wolf Palace with a problem?¡± The Master of the Sky Wolf Palace suddenly looked tentatively at Ye Li and Lin Jing. ¡°Speak, what is it?¡± ¡°Recently, the Eighth Demon General is going to attack our Sky Wolf Palace, so¡­¡± The Master of the Sky Wolf Palace did not finish his words, but the implication was clear. ¡°The Eighth Demon General?¡± Ye Li smiled openly. ¡°Do you know if the Ninth and Eighth Demon Generals are already dead?¡± The Master of the Sky Wolf Palace and the elders all nodded. ¡°Back to your words, we know.¡± ¡°And do you know who killed the Ninth and Seventh Demon Generals?¡± The Master of the Sky Wolf Palace and the elders all shook their heads, obviously not knowing who had killed the Ninth and Seventh Demon Generals. ¡°It was I who killed them.¡± Ye Li slowly spoke. What?! At this revelation, the Master of the Sky Wolf Palace and the elders were utterly astonished. They could never have imagined that Ye Li would say such a thing. ¡°Are you surprised?¡± Ye Li looked over the Master of the Sky Wolf Palace and the elders indifferently. Of course, the Master of the Sky Wolf Palace and the elders were not just surprised; they were overwhelmingly astounded. ¡°The only purpose I have in saying this is that the Eighth Demon General is pathetically weak in my presence.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ye Li said calmly. The Master of the Sky Wolf Palace and the elders looked at each other, and although they all knew Ye Li was an incredibly powerful warrior with B-level genes, they knew too that the Eighth Demon General was a sixth-tier divine saint level warrior with B-level genes! Three days later. Indeed, the Eighth Demon General came to attack the Sky Wolf Palace with the dark race. Much to Ye Li¡¯s disappointment, this Eighth Demon General did not bring any zombies. Chapter 1833 - Chapter 1833 Unfortunately you cant kill me Chapter 1833: Unfortunately, you can¡¯t kill me Chapter 1833: Unfortunately, you can¡¯t kill me At the foot of Skywolf Palace Mountain, there were thousands from the dark race. And in front of these thousands from the dark race, there stood an imposing figure also from the dark race. This figure was the Eighth Demon General! At this moment, the Master of Skywolf Palace, all the elders, and disciples were all at mid-mountain, already in a standoff with the dark race. ¡°Human, what are you waiting for, come down and meet your death!¡± the Eighth Demon General said indifferently. In his eyes, all the humans on the mid-mountain were already dead. Ye Li sighed internally. He thought that the Eighth Demon General, being merely a sixth-tier sacred-level dark race, was far too weak in front of him. And the life of these dark race members behind the Eighth Demon General would soon vanish from this world as well. Suddenly, Ye Li leaped down from the mid-mountain. The Eighth Demon General and the thousands from the dark race were startled; clearly, they had not expected Ye Li to suddenly jump down from the mid-mountain. ¡°Human, it seems you don¡¯t understand the principle of ¡®the nail that sticks out gets hammered down¡¯!¡± the Eighth Demon General coldly stated. Ye Li smiled faintly, ¡°You are just a mere sixth-tier sacred-level dark race, you¡¯re not qualified to speak to me.¡± The Eighth Demon General was shaken by these words, as he certainly had not expected Ye Li to say such things. ¡°Human, do you know what you are saying?!¡± the Eighth Demon General roared angrily. There was naturally no change in Ye Li¡¯s expression, he simply smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t you understand what I mean? It means you are pathetically weak.¡± Hiss¡­ With these words, the thousands from the dark race behind the Eighth Demon General were all shocked. They had seen many humans, but they never would have thought that Ye Li could be so arrogant. They truly could not understand why Ye Li could remain so composed in front of them. ¡°Human, are you not afraid of dying?¡± the Eighth Demon General stared intently at Ye Li. Ye Li smiled nonchalantly, ¡°Not only am I afraid of dying, I am terribly afraid.¡± After saying that, Ye Li slowly continued speaking to the Eighth Demon General: ¡°It¡¯s just a pity, you all can¡¯t kill me.¡± Upon hearing these words, the pupils of the Eighth Demon General rapidly constricted, and a thousand zhang of rage burst forth above his head! That signified that the Eighth Demon General was incredibly furious! ¡°Human, I will have you dead!¡± As soon as these words were spoken, the Eighth Demon General slammed a palm toward Ye Li. Immediately, a horrifyingly evil aura launched toward Ye Li. There was naturally no change in Ye Li¡¯s face because such an attack was far too weak. The Eighth Demon General and the other dark race knew that Ye Li¡¯s life would soon disappear from this world. What they could ponder over for ten days and nights but still wouldn¡¯t expect was what happened next. Just as the terrifying evil aura was about to hit Ye Li¡¯s body, Ye Li vanished on the spot. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The Eighth Demon General and the other dark race were dumbfounded. At such a close distance, they could never have expected that Ye Li would suddenly disappear. Such speed¡­ It was too fast! The Eighth Demon General and the other dark race hurriedly searched for Ye Li¡¯s figure, but they found that even if they blinded themselves, they could not locate where Ye Li was. Chapter 1834 - Chapter 1834 Eliminate the dark race Chapter 1834: Eliminate the dark race Chapter 1834: Eliminate the dark race ¡°Stop searching, I¡¯m right here,¡± Ye Li spoke slowly. The eighth Demon General and the members of the dark race hurriedly looked in the direction of the voice. They hadn¡¯t been concerned initially, but upon looking, their faces drained of color in sheer alarm. Because Ye Li had already appeared right above the head of the eighth Demon General. And as soon as his words fell, Ye Li had launched a surprise attack toward the eighth Demon General. The eighth Demon General looked up at Ye Li flying toward him and couldn¡¯t help but be utterly terrified. ¡°This¡­ this¡­¡± The eighth Demon General realized Ye Li¡¯s speed was far too great, and he had no chance to dodge. The end waiting for the eighth Demon General was only one, and that was death. Ah!!! Only to hear a pig-slaughtering scream from the eighth Demon General. With the scream¡¯s end, his life was forever erased from the world. How could this be!!! Thousands of dark race members behind the eighth Demon General were thrown into sheer panic. They could never have imagined the eighth Demon General would die like this. Yet, Ye Li¡¯s face remained without a trace of emotion, it was if killing the eighth Demon General was only a trivial matter. Thousands of dark race members looked at each other, their faces stricken with horror as they gazed at Ye Li. The onlookers from Skywolf Palace halfway up the mountain were also stunned. Although they knew Ye Li to be supremely powerful, they could never have imagined the eighth Demon General to be so effortlessly defeated by him. Just how strong was Ye Li?! They dared not even imagine. Clang! What the members of the Skywolf Palace halfway up the mountain did not expect was a sudden flash of electric cold light before their eyes. With the appearance of the electric cold light, the sounds of sword cries and dragon roars also began to fill the ears incessantly. Immediately after, a five-clawed blood dragon of terrifying stature coiled above Ye Li¡¯s head. The Skywolf Palace onlookers were utterly petrified at such a terrifying specter. They couldn¡¯t even dream that such a scene would occur. It was the same for the thousands of the dark race; they too were struck with soul-shattering fear. But then, Ye Li leaped up from the ground, soaring into the air! He raised the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword in his hand high. The Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword was now filled with a terrifying, sharp sword light. Swoosh! Suddenly, Ye Li brought his sword down fiercely. A tremendously terrifying sword light was seen heading towards the thousands of the dark race below. The dark race watched this moment, their faces filled with indescribable horror and fear. Boom! A terrible explosion sounded. In an instant, hundreds of the dark race met their demise, their deaths a gruesome sight! The remaining members of the dark race were petrified; they had never seen a warrior with special genes as terrifying as Ye Li. ¡°Absolute Heaven Lightshadow Sword!¡± Suddenly, Ye Li unleashed the divine-level skill, the Absolute Heaven Lightshadow Sword. Countless terrifying sword lights flew towards them! Ahhhh! What followed were the screams of numerous members of the dark race. After unleashing the god-level skill, the Absolute Heaven Lightshadow Sword, Ye Li leaped down from mid-air. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ye Li landed on the ground, wielding the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword, and began a supreme slaughter. Wherever he went, blood flowed like rivers. It wasn¡¯t long before the thousands of dark race members all fell to Ye Li¡¯s sword. The Skywolf Palace members halfway up the mountain were now completely dumbfounded. Had one man truly wiped out the eighth Demon General and the thousands of the dark race? Chapter 1835 - Chapter 1835 6 Demon Generals Chapter 1835: 6 Demon Generals Chapter 1835: 6 Demon Generals The people from the Skywolf Palace halfway up the mountain all froze in place like clay statues or wooden carvings. They could swear, they really could swear! This was absolutely the most shocking thing they had seen since they were born. Ye Li placed the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword back into the system space and returned to halfway up the mountain. ¡°My lord, you truly are terrifying.¡± The Master of the Sky Wolf Palace hurriedly said to Ye Li. Ye Li had lost count of how many times he had heard such remarks, and his face showed not the slightest ripple. ¡°Elder, what kind of existence are you, really?¡± Suddenly, the Master of the Sky Wolf Palace looked at Ye Li with a probing gaze. Ye Li alone had annihilated the eighth-tier Demon General and several thousand members of the dark race, so, of course, he wanted to know precisely how terrifying Ye Li¡¯s Realm was. As soon as he spoke, everyone from the Skywolf Palace also turned their gazes toward Ye Li, because they, too, wanted to know Ye Li¡¯s Realm. Upon hearing the question, Ye Li smiled indifferently, slightly nodding his head as he looked up at the sun and said slowly, ¡°I am not such a fearsome being, just a warrior with B-level genes of the eighth-tier Saint class.¡± Hiss¡­ Upon hearing of Ye Li¡¯s Realm, all of the people from the Skywolf Palace couldn¡¯t help but draw in a sharp breath, their eyes wide with astonishment. An eighth-tier Saint class? To know that this is the eighth-tier Saint class! In their eyes, warriors with B-level genes of the eighth-tier Saint class were beings they could not even hope to look up to. ¡­ In the Northern Desolate Grasslands, the Dark Temple! Above, on the dark throne, the Palace Master of the Dark Temple roared out, ¡°Who is it! Who is it!¡± These days, the seventh, eighth, and ninth-tier Demon Generals had all died. Of course, he was extremely angry! ¡°Replying to the Palace Master, we have investigated clearly; it was done by a human named Ye Li!¡± The sixth-tier Demon General said to the Palace Master. The face of the Dark Temple¡¯s Palace Master became extremely cold. ¡°Ye Li!!!¡± ¡°Go bring me his head back!¡± ¡°Yes, Palace Master!¡± The sixth-tier Demon General responded and then left the Dark Temple. ¡­ Ye Li and Lin Jing did not stay long at the Sky Wolf Palace; they left the palace. ¡°Elder, where are we going now?¡± Lin Jing asked Ye Li. ¡°Let¡¯s head back to the Northern Desolate Alliance.¡± Ye Li said slowly. Hearing this, Lin Jing nodded. Immediately after, the two headed towards the Northern Desolate Alliance. What they could never have expected was that just a few minutes after they left, a member of the dark race appeared before them. Seeing the dark race member, Lin Jing¡¯s fair face couldn¡¯t help but become filled with fear. ¡°The¡­ the sixth-tier Demon General!¡± Lin Jing said in horror. A sixth-tier Demon General? Ye Li chuckled to himself; the sixth-tier Demon General was a ninth-tier Saint class member of the dark race. But now that he was a warrior with B-level genes of the eighth-tier Saint class, and with the Apocalypse Legion, slaying a ninth-tier Saint class member of the dark race wasn¡¯t too difficult. ¡°Human, I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time.¡± The sixth-tier Demon General said slowly to Ye Li. ¡°What are you waiting for me for?¡± A hint of confusion appeared on Ye Li¡¯s handsome face. The sixth-tier Demon General laughed coldly, ¡°You have slain the seventh, eighth, and ninth-tier Demon Generals of my Dark Temple, and now you¡¯re asking me what I¡¯m waiting for?¡± Hearing this, Ye Li understood, ¡°So what you mean to say is, you¡¯ve come to slay me?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Of course!¡± The sixth-tier Demon General said icily. ¡°But if you¡¯re about to die, how will you slay me?¡± A hint of amusement appeared on Ye Li¡¯s face. The sixth-tier Demon General¡¯s expression turned frosty; of course, he had not expected Ye Li to say such a thing. Chapter 1836 - Chapter 1836 The sixth Demon General was terrified Chapter 1836: The sixth Demon General was terrified Chapter 1836: The sixth Demon General was terrified The sixth Demon General stared fiercely at Ye Li, offering a cold smile. ¡°Human, do you really think you can still save your own life?¡± In the eyes of the sixth Demon General, Ye Li was already as good as dead. Ye Li, of course, did not wish to engage in too much idle talk with the sixth Demon General. He slowly said to the Demon General, ¡°Come on, let me kill you.¡± What?! The sixth Demon General was shocked, he never expected Ye Li to be so arrogant to such an extent. ¡°Human, it seems you won¡¯t cry until you see your own coffin!¡± The sixth Demon General was furious. Yang Qi smiled indifferently. ¡°Even if I saw a coffin, I still wouldn¡¯t cry, because I will never need one.¡± Upon hearing these words, the sixth Demon General felt a thousand feet of rage surging above his head; his fury had reached an unscalable peak. ¡°Human, you are seeking death!¡± The sixth Demon General could no longer tolerate Ye Li¡¯s arrogance. He launched himself at Ye Li with the speed of lightning. Lin Jing, who was on the side, became extremely terrified upon seeing the sixth Demon General make his move. Naturally, there was not the slightest ripple on Ye Li¡¯s face. The moment the sixth Demon General charged forth, Ye Li had already fused with the Apocalypse Legion. After fusing with the Apocalypse Legion, his entire body¡¯s spiritual power turned a scarlet red, which looked too terrifying for words. The sixth Demon General felt the change in Ye Li and abruptly halted his steps, staring at Ye Li in astonishment. ¡°Human, how¡­ how have you become so terrifying?¡± ¡°Do you really think I would tell you?¡± Ye Li smiled faintly, simply because he found the sixth Demon General a bit too amusing. Lin Jing too had not expected Ye Li to suddenly become so terrifying. She felt as though she dared not breathe, believing that if she did, she would have no chance whatsoever of staying alive. Just how terrifying Ye Li was, she did not even know at this moment. The sixth Demon General glared fiercely at Ye Li, his anger reaching its limit. ¡°What are you waiting for? Come at me.¡± Ye Li beckoned to the sixth Demon General with a curl of his finger and spoke slowly. A thousand feet of rage erupted above the head of the sixth Demon General once more; his anger had reached a boiling point! ¡°Seeking death!¡± As the words fell, the sixth Demon General continued to pounce towards Ye Li. Alas, Ye Li had by now fused with the Apocalypse Legion, and slaying a ninth-tier, celestial-ranked member of the dark race was not too difficult. He took the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword out of the system space. Swoosh¡­ A single sword strike! He raised the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword in his hand, fiercely slashing it downward. Instantly, an immensely terrifying sword light rushed forward. The sixth Demon General, seeing such a fearsome sword light approaching, was scared out of his wits. It never crossed his mind that Ye Li could unleash such a terrifying sword light. But after all, the sixth Demon General was still the sixth Demon General. In the end, he managed to dodge the terrifyingly supreme sword beam. He stared fiercely at Ye Li, a hint of horror beginning to appear in his heart. He had not anticipated Ye Li could be so terrifying! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only What the sixth Demon General could never expect was that just as he dodged the supreme sword beam, Ye Li had disappeared from his original spot. The sixth Demon General was greatly startled and hastily searched for Ye Li¡¯s figure. But when he saw Ye Li again, Ye Li had already appeared in front of the sixth Demon General! Upon suddenly encountering Ye Li, the sixth Demon General couldn¡¯t help but feel utterly terrified. ¡°Human, you¡­!¡± Chapter 1837 - Chapter 1837 The sixth Demon General was slain by me Chapter 1837: The sixth Demon General was slain by me. Chapter 1837: The sixth Demon General was slain by me. But before the sixth Demon General had finished speaking, Ye Li struck out with the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword in hand. Whoosh! The supreme sword beam was too close to the sixth Demon General. The sixth Demon General was filled with extreme horror! He knew there was no way he could evade such a sword beam. All that awaited him was death! Ahh!!! When the terrifying supreme sword beam hit the sixth Demon General, he let out a scream that shook the heavens and the earth. With that heaven-shocking scream, the life of the sixth Demon General vanished from the world forever. ¡°This, this, this¡­¡± Lin Jing was stunned on the side. Of course, she knew the sixth Demon General was a ninth-tier heaven saint of the dark race, but to think such a terrifying being from the dark race actually died under Ye Li¡¯s sword? Just how strong was Ye Li? She dared not think about it anymore. Ye Li¡¯s face still showed no emotion, as if slaying the sixth Demon General was as trivial as doing a small, insignificant task. He placed the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword back into the system space, only to find Lin Jing standing frozen in place like a clay statue. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Lin Jing still hadn¡¯t snapped back to reality. Ye Li silently shook his head; he had long told Lin Jing never to be shocked, because everything he did was enough to astonish her for days on end. But now it seemed that Lin Jing didn¡¯t listen to him. What could he do about it? He felt helpless too. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Ye Li said slowly to Lin Jing. Lin Jing then came back to her senses. Before long, Ye Li and Lin Jing returned to the Northern Desolate Alliance. Elsewhere. The Palace Master of the Dark Temple became immensely furious. He couldn¡¯t wrap his head around the fact that the sixth Demon General had also died. ¡°Who is that human! Just who!¡± The Palace Master of the Dark Temple was enraged, experiencing the greatest fury of his life. The Demon Generals couldn¡¯t help but look at each other, encountering such a situation for the first time. Northern Desolate Alliance. Ye Li and Lin Jing entered the territory of the Northern Desolate Alliance. It was natural for the people of the Northern Desolate Alliance to recognize Ye Li, and their faces all revealed a hint of reverence. When Ye Li had sent a seventh-tier heaven saint warrior with B-level genes flying with a single punch, they understood the terror that was Ye Li. Ye Li and Lin Jing entered the grand hall of the Northern Desolate Alliance. Lin Can, the fierce tiger of the Northern Desolate Alliance, saw Ye Li and Lin Jing return and couldn¡¯t help but reveal a trace of surprise on his imposing face. ¡°Ye Li, Jing¡¯er, you¡¯re back.¡± Ye Li and Lin Jing both nodded. ¡°By the way, Ye Li, the sixth Demon General is dead too, did you know?¡± Lin Can, the head of the Northern Desolate Alliance, suddenly spoke to Ye Li. Ye Li couldn¡¯t help but smile to himself. ¡°Head of the Alliance, I am the one who slew the sixth Demon General.¡± What!!! As soon as these words were spoken, everyone in the grand hall of the Northern Desolate Alliance was shocked and their faces drained of color, never in their dreams thinking that the sixth Demon General was slain by Ye Li. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Ye Li, the sixth Demon General was a ninth-tier heaven saint of the dark race, how could you possibly¡­¡± Lin Can, the head of the Northern Desolate Alliance, was also stunned; he naturally did not anticipate Ye Li making such a claim. ¡°Father, the sixth Demon General was indeed killed by the senior. I witnessed it with my own eyes.¡± Lin Jing spoke to Lin Can, the head of the Northern Desolate Alliance. The people in the grand hall looked at each other, wondering just how powerful Ye Li must be to even slay the sixth Demon General; it was all too terrifying to fathom. Chapter 1838 - Chapter 1838 Qing Mountain Organization Chapter 1838: Qing Mountain Organization Chapter 1838: Qing Mountain Organization ¡°Ye Li, recently you¡¯ve slain so many Demon Generals from the Dark Temple, they must be incredibly infuriated by now.¡± Head of the Northern Desolate Alliance, Lin Can, said to Ye Li with a smile. Ye Li smiled faintly, his jade-like face showing little fluctuation. ¡°Head, are we really a match for the Dark Temple?¡± Ye Li looked at Lin Can, head of the Northern Desolate Alliance. After pondering for several seconds, Lin Can replied to Ye Li, ¡°Our strength is about the same as the Dark Temple¡¯s, I guess.¡± Hearing this, Ye Li felt relieved. Indeed, three days later. Countless members of the dark race from the Dark Temple began to attack the major powers in the Northern Desolate Grasslands! The Northern Desolate Alliance went to assist the various powers of the Northern Desolate Grasslands. Ye Li also arrived at a place called the Qing Mountain Organization. The Qing Mountain Organization wasn¡¯t very large, but there were already many members of the dark race standing outside. Ye Li could easily surmise that the Qing Mountain Organization was no match for these members of the dark race. He quietly chuckled to himself, thinking that if it hadn¡¯t been for his arrival, the Qing Mountain Organization would have been annihilated. ¡°Leader, what should we do?¡± A warrior with special genes asked Huang Zhan, the leader of the Qing Mountain Organization, in horror. At that moment, fear gripped the leader of the Qing Mountain Organization, Huang Zhan. Seconds later, Huang Zhan¡¯s face turned stern, and he said, ¡°At this point, all we can do is fight a decisive battle to the death against these dark race creatures!¡± ¡°Haha!¡± A Tier 1 Heavenly Saint of the dark race chuckled coldly, looking disdainfully at the humans before him. ¡°Human, you¡¯re already as good as dead, just kill yourself now.¡± Hundreds of members of the dark race felt this way; they knew that these warriors with special genes from the Qing Mountain Organization had no chance of survival. ¡°Dark race, if you have the guts, then kill us all!¡± Huang Zhan, the leader of the Qing Mountain Organization, stared defiantly at the dark race before him. The Tier 1 Heavenly Saint of the dark race gave him an indifferent look, quite surprised that the humans would make such a request. ¡°Humans, since you¡¯re asking us to kill all of you, we¡¯ll just have to comply.¡± Saying this, the Tier 1 Heavenly Saint of the dark race was about to give the order. The warriors with special genes from the Qing Mountain Organization all wore a look of despair on their faces because they knew their lives would soon vanish from this world. But what they could never have anticipated was a somewhat languid voice that suddenly reached their ears. ¡°I¡¯m here.¡± Everyone from the Qing Mountain Organization and the dark race was taken aback; they hurriedly looked toward the source of the voice and saw Ye Li approaching. ¡°Human?¡± The Tier 1 Heavenly Saint of the dark race was taken aback, sizing up Ye Li. The warriors with special genes from the Qing Mountain Organization were also astounded; they truly did not expect anyone to approach at this time. Now, Ye Li had reached the forefront of the Qing Mountain Organization¡¯s people. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He spoke calmly to the Qing Mountain Organization¡¯s warriors with special genes, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, in my eyes, these dark race creatures are nothing to fuss over.¡± Upon hearing this, the warriors of the Qing Mountain Organization were dumbstruck; they certainly had not expected Ye Li to say such a thing. ¡°Elder, you¡­ can you save us?¡± The leader of the Qing Mountain Organization, Huang Zhan, looked at Ye Li. Although he didn¡¯t know if Ye Li was indeed a powerful warrior with special genes, he now had no choice but to rely on Ye Li. Chapter 1839 - Chapter 1839 What kind of sword is this Chapter 1839: What kind of sword is this? Chapter 1839: What kind of sword is this? Ye Li heard the words and smiled faintly, saying, ¡°These creatures from the dark race are pathetically weak in front of me, of course I can save you.¡± Members of the Qing Mountain Organization were somewhat taken aback upon hearing this. Although Ye Li¡¯s face showed immense confidence, they found that Ye Li was far too young. Could someone of such a young age truly be an overwhelmingly powerful warrior with special genes? A Tier 1 dark race member from the dark race also started to get angry, staring intently at Ye Li in front of him. ¡°Human, it seems that you¡¯ve come to save these humans?¡± ¡°I thought you were as dumb as a pig¡¯s head, but it seems you¡¯re not all that stupid.¡± Ye Li spoke slowly to the Tier 1 dark race member. Upon hearing these words, the Tier 1 dark race member became furious to the extreme. The reason being he had never seen a human like Ye Li before. ¡°Human, it seems you no longer wish to live!¡± The Tier 1 dark race member from the dark race coldly shouted at Ye Li. He really couldn¡¯t understand why Ye Li, when facing so many of their kind, could still be so arrogant! Could it be this human was not afraid of death? Members of the dark race standing behind the Tier 1 member were also enraged beyond measure! They knew that with just one command from the Tier 1 member, Ye Li¡¯s life would vanish from this world forever. The members of the Qing Mountain Organization all looked at each other in shock. They have never seen a warrior with special genes with such an imposing presence since they were born. ¡°Kill him!¡± Suddenly, the Tier 1 dark race member roared out loud. Instantly, hundreds of members of the dark race behind him charged forward in a fierce rush. Hundreds of members from the dark race had long been unable to tolerate Ye Li¡¯s arrogance. Seeing the dark race take action, the faces of the Qing Mountain Organization¡¯s warriors all showed deep horror. Ye Li simply smiled faintly, his face remaining undisturbed, wondering why these dark race creatures simply didn¡¯t understand. Clang! He drew the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword from the system space. A terrifying five-clawed blood dragon loomed above his head. The hundreds of dark race members rushing towards Ye Li became utterly terrified at the sight of such a dreadful phenomenon. They would have never thought, not even in ten days and ten nights, that Ye Li would possess such a frightening sharp sword. All the members of the dark race stared at the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword in Ye Li¡¯s hand in utter shock. What kind of sword was this?! Just one glance made these members of the dark race feel as though there was no chance of living. This was the most horrifying sword they had ever seen! ¡°Die.¡± Ye Li said faintly, looking at the hundreds of dark race members in front of him. As the sound fell, he raised the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword in his hand. Suddenly, the sword ferociously descended. Whoosh!!! A terrifyingly dreadful sword light flew towards the hundreds of dark race members. Seeing such a fearsome sword light coming at them, all the dark race members were extremely frightened! But how could they possibly evade it? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ah!!! They all let out screams that were shocking to the heavens. With the fall of those screams, the lives of the hundreds of dark race members disappeared forever from this world. How¡­ how could this be possible?! The Tier 1 dark race member, watching this scene unfold, was overwhelmed with horror. Chapter 1840 - Chapter 1840 Three Lives Sect Chapter 1840: Three Lives Sect Chapter 1840: Three Lives Sect A Tier 1 Divine Saint of the dark race struck as suddenly as a bolt of lightning from a clear sky. He looked at Ye Li with utter astonishment! He swore, he could absolutely swear, that this was the most terrifying moment of his life since he was born. Ye Li looked indifferently at the Tier 1 Divine Saint of the dark race before him. ¡°Come here.¡± He beckoned to the Tier 1 Divine Saint of the dark race with his fingers. How could the Tier 1 Divine Saint of the dark race dare to come forward? He knew that if he did, there would only be one outcome for him¨Cdeath. The Tier 1 Divine Saint of the dark race looked at Ye Li with extreme panic. ¡°Hu¡­ Human, I¡­ I¡­ I am from the Dark Temple, if you kill me¡­¡± Swoosh! The Tier 1 Divine Saint of the dark race could not finish his words, as he would never have the chance to continue them, all because a horrifyingly golden spiritual energy attack had already surged forth from Ye Li¡¯s fingertips. The terrifying golden spiritual energy attack struck the forehead of the Tier 1 Divine Saint of the dark race heavily. Instantly, the Tier 1 Divine Saint of the dark race fell hard to the ground, his eyes wide open with a shocking blood hole on his forehead, already dead with open eyes. And on Ye Li¡¯s face, there was still no change in expression. He put the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword back into the system space. The leader of the Qing Mountain Organization, Huang Zhan, and numerous warriors with special genes watched this scene like they were petrified, unable to come back to their senses for a long time. All because such a scene was beyond what they could have ever dreamed of. One person had actually killed so many of the dark race in an instant. They knew that Ye Li must be a supreme being. ¡°Senior, thank you for saving our Qing Mountain Organization.¡± Huang Zhan, the leader of the Qing Mountain Organization, looked at Ye Li with utmost respect. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, just lending a hand.¡± Ye Li spoke slowly. He did not stay with the Qing Mountain Organization any longer but turned and left. The warriors with special genes from the Qing Mountain Organization naturally did not expect Ye Li to leave so abruptly, a look of utter astonishment appearing on their faces. Ye Li arrived at a place called the Three Lives Sect. He detected that many of the dark race were already not far from the Three Lives Sect. And the people of the Three Lives Sect were still unaware. Ye Li walked over slowly. A dozen disciples of the Three Lives Sect stopped Ye Li. ¡°Who are you? Do you know what place this is?!¡± A disciple of the Three Lives Sect looked at Ye Li with displeasure. ¡°The dark race are about to arrive, you better go up.¡± ¡°What?!¡± All dozen disciples of the Three Lives Sect were stunned; they, of course, did not expect Ye Li to say such a thing. ¡°The dark race are about to come.¡± ¡°Yes, you don¡¯t believe it?¡± Of course, these dozen disciples of the Three Lives Sect did not believe him. Seeing this, Ye Li couldn¡¯t help but sigh to himself, wondering why nobody ever believed him when he told the truth. ¡°Hey, I advise you to leave quickly, otherwise¡­¡± One of the Three Lives Sect disciples was about to tell Ye Li to leave but suddenly couldn¡¯t continue his words. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only It was because Ye Li had already vanished from the spot, leaving behind only an afterimage to their sight. ¡°This¡­ this¡­¡± All dozen disciples of the Three Lives Sect were dumbfounded, believing that they must have been mistaken. They quickly rubbed their eyes, but no matter how they rubbed, the result was the same. And Ye Li had already arrived in front of the grand hall of the Three Lives Sect. Chapter 1841 - Chapter 1841 The zombies will soon attack the Three Lives Chapter 1841: The zombies will soon attack the Three Lives Sect. Chapter 1841: The zombies will soon attack the Three Lives Sect. At this moment, within the Grand Hall of the Three Lives Sect, the Sect Leader Zhang Tianzheng and the Elders were discussing certain matters. Just then, Ye Li entered. The Sect Leader of the Three Lives Sect, Zhang Zheng, and all the Elders were startled; they certainly had not expected someone to walk in. Moreover, they did not recognize this person at all. ¡°Who are you?!¡± The Sect Leader of the Three Lives Sect, Zhang Zheng, looked at Ye Li with great displeasure. In his view, Ye Li was probably just a disciple of Three Lives Sect. The faces of the Elders also displayed displeasure; how dared a disciple interrupt them while they were discussing important matters? Ye Li¡¯s face, calm and composed like jade, naturally showed no flicker of disturbance as he slowly addressed Zhang Zheng, the Sect Leader, and the Elders of the Three Lives Sect: ¡°The Dark Race is about to attack your Three Lives Sect.¡± What?! Sect Leader Zhang Zheng and the Elders were taken aback; they certainly hadn¡¯t expected Ye Li to come out with such a statement. ¡°Is¡­ Is what you¡¯re saying true?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± Ye Li¡¯s lips curved into a slight smirk, a nonchalant smile appearing on his face. Upon hearing this, Sect Leader Zhang Zheng and the Elders looked at each other, unsure of what to make of the situation. ¡°How do you know this? Who exactly are you?¡± Suddenly, Sect Leader Zhang Zheng stared at Ye Li intently. ¡°You don¡¯t need to know who I am, you just need to know that I am here to help your Three Lives Sect.¡± At these words, Sect Leader Zhang Zheng and the Elders were shocked once again, their faces mirroring their astonishment. ¡°Young man, what if I don¡¯t believe you?¡± Sect Leader Zhang Zheng glared intently at Ye Li. ¡°That¡¯s up to you, I didn¡¯t say you must believe me.¡± Ye Li slowly spoke. The Grand Elder of the Three Lives Sect saw that Ye Li had the audacity to speak to their Sect Leader in such a manner and was furious beyond measure! ¡°Presumptuous youth, to address our Sect Leader like this, you are utterly senseless!¡± As the voice fell, the Grand Elder leaped up from his seat and threw a fierce punch towards Ye Li. All the Elders in the hall knew that Ye Li¡¯s fate would surely be dire. Little did they know that the scene that would unfold next was going to be such a spectacle. When the Grand Elder¡¯s punch landed heavily on Ye Li¡¯s body, Ye Li¡¯s fate was not at all dire; he did not even take a half step back. How could this be!!! Sect Leader Zhang Zheng and the Elders all turned pale with shock. They could not have imagined that Ye Li¡¯s defense could be so terrifyingly formidable. ¡°With so little power, you dared to make a move against me, Ye Li?¡± Ye Li smiled. At the sound of his voice, the Grand Elder was sent flying backward. Hiss¡­ Sect Leader Zhang Zheng and all the Elders gasped in cold air, for they had not seen how Ye Li had struck the move which sent the Grand Elder flying. They were not fools; they knew Ye Li must be an unparalleled being! The Grand Elder crashed heavily to the ground, and he too was stunned; never had he imagined that Ye Li could be so terrifyingly powerful. For a moment, everyone inside the grand hall looked at each other in shock. ¡°Anyone else want to make a move against me?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ye Li slowly spoke as he swept his gaze over everyone in the hall. Where would anyone in the hall dare to speak now? One should know that their Grand Elder of the Three Lives Sect was a Tier 2 transcendental warrior with B-level genes. ¡°Sect Leader! Sect Leader!¡± Suddenly, a disciple of the Three Lives Sect rushed in, his face full of terror. Chapter 1842 - Chapter 1842 Do you really want me to leave Chapter 1842: Do you really want me to leave? Chapter 1842: Do you really want me to leave? Zhang Zheng, the leader of the Three Lives Sect, and the elders were startled, not understanding why a disciple of their sect had such a look of terror on his face. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± asked the Sect Leader of the Three Lives Sect, Zhang Zheng. Upon hearing this, the disciple swallowed hard and said to the sect leader, panic-stricken: ¡°Sect Leader, a large number of zombies and members of the dark race are headed toward the Three Lives Sect.¡± Hiss¡­ Sect Leader Zhang Zheng and the elders gasped in shock at the information. They could never have imagined that the disciple would say such a thing. ¡°What¡­what did you say?¡± ¡°A large number of zombies and the dark race are coming toward the Three Lives Sect!¡± The disciple spoke again. Sect Leader Zhang Zheng and the elders exchanged looks, unable to come to their senses for a long time. It was all because Ye Li had told them before, but they hadn¡¯t believed it. Now it seemed, it was true! ¡°Elder, look¡­¡± Sect Leader Zhang Zheng quickly turned to Ye Li. ¡°Heh.¡± Ye Li smiled calmly, ¡°Just zombies and the dark race, what¡¯s there to be scared of?¡± This¡­ Sect Leader Zhang Zheng and the elders were taken aback upon hearing Ye Li¡¯s words, they certainly hadn¡¯t expected him to respond like that. Just zombies and the dark race? These were the zombies and the dark race, after all! ¡°Elder, does that mean you¡¯re going to help our Three Lives Sect?¡± Sect Leader Zhang Zheng looked at Ye Li with an expression of utter amazement. ¡°What do you think?¡± Ye Li¡¯s face, handsome as jade, revealed a playful look. Sect Leader Zhang Zheng of the Three Lives Sect naturally didn¡¯t understand Ye Li¡¯s meaning. Just as he was about to say something more, Ye Li slowly stepped out of the grand hall. Seeing this, Sect Leader Zhang Zheng and the elders once again looked at each other. ¡°Sect Leader, what now?¡± After Ye Li left the grand hall, an elder asked Zhang Zheng. ¡°Given the situation, we have no choice but to fight to the death against the zombies and the dark race.¡± Sect Leader Zhang Zheng said in a serious tone. He thought that even if Ye Li didn¡¯t help their Three Lives Sect, they would still have to engage in a decisive battle with the zombies and the dark race. Then, Sect Leader Zhang Zheng and the elders walked out of the grand hall. On the square outside the grand hall, all the disciples of the Three Lives Sect had already gathered. They were all waiting for the Sect Leader¡¯s command. ¡°Men of the Three Lives Sect, this time, the zombies and the dark race are attacking our sect, and we can only engage in a fight to the death against the zombies and dark race!¡± ¡°Are you afraid?¡± ¡°Not afraid!¡± The disciples of the Three Lives Sect responded in unison. ¡°Good, let¡¯s move out!¡± Sect Leader Zhang Zheng spoke coldly. Immediately, everyone from the Three Lives Sect left! They reached the foot of the mountain where the Three Lives Sect was situated. To the surprise of Sect Leader Zhang Zheng and the elders, Ye Li was still there. They had originally thought that Ye Li had left, but now it seemed, not only were they wrong, they were incredibly wrong. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Elder, you¡­you haven¡¯t left?¡± Sect Leader Zhang Zheng looked at Ye Li, amazed. ¡°So?¡± Ye Li smiled faintly, ¡°Were you hoping I¡¯d leave?¡± Of course, Sect Leader Zhang Zheng did not wish for Ye Li to leave and quickly responded: ¡°Elder, how could I wish for you to leave.¡± Ye Li didn¡¯t say much more; he was waiting for the arrival of the zombies and the dark race. Chapter 1843 - Chapter 1843 The Apocalypse Legion took away the zombie Chapter 1843: The Apocalypse Legion took away the zombie Chapter 1843: The Apocalypse Legion took away the zombie ¡°Zombies and the dark race are coming!¡± It wasn¡¯t clear who shouted in alarm. Everyone from the Three Lives Sect turned to look in unison. A large swarm of zombies and the dark race crazily charged towards them. The faces of the members of the Three Lives Sect all turned pale. This was because they had never seen so many zombies and the dark race before. The sect leader, Zhang Zheng, and the elders quickly looked at Ye Li, but to their surprise, Ye Li¡¯s jade-like face remained unflustered, as if he hadn¡¯t seen anything at all. ¡°Senior, so many zombies and the dark race¡­¡± The sect leader, Zhang Zheng, did not finish his sentence, but the implied meaning was clear. ¡°What is there to be afraid of? It¡¯s just zombies and the dark race.¡± Ye Li said calmly. The sect leader, Zhang Zheng, was secretly shocked, thinking how terrifying the senior must be to not fear so many zombies and the dark race! Suddenly, countless zombies and members of the dark race appeared before Ye Li. ¡°Humans, will you kill yourselves, or shall we do it?¡± A Tier 4 celestial-level member of the dark race said coldly. ¡°The Tenth Demon General?!¡± Both the sect leader and elders were extremely startled. They certainly hadn¡¯t expected that this time the leader would be the Tenth Demon General! Ye Li ignored the Tenth Demon General and released the Apocalypse Legion from the system space. Twelve celestial-level zombies from the Apocalypse Legion appeared next to Ye Li. ¡°Master.¡± The Apocalypse Legion respectfully addressed Ye Li. This¡­ The sect leader and elders looked at the Apocalypse Legion and were rendered speechless. They certainly hadn¡¯t expected the Apocalypse Legion to appear so suddenly. And¡­ Why did they feel that the Apocalypse Legion was not human? After carefully sensing the aura emanating from the Apocalypse Legion, they were greatly shocked. This was because they discovered that the Apocalypse Legion was entirely made up of zombies! ¡°Zombies!¡± The sect leader, Zhang Zheng, cried out in alarm. As soon as he spoke, everyone in the Three Lives Sect was stunned, their faces showing extreme shock. They could never have imagined that Ye Li actually possessed zombies! ¡°Go, take those zombies aside, then merge.¡± Ye Li slowly instructed the Apocalypse Legion. Upon hearing his command, the Apocalypse Legion shot out! Instantly, the zombies brought by the Tenth Demon General were all taken away by the Apocalypse Legion. ¡°What is going on?!¡± The Tenth Demon General was stunned. The dark race behind the Tenth Demon General was also greatly alarmed, as they couldn¡¯t have expected such a scenario to unfold. ¡°Human, did you do this?¡± Suddenly, the Tenth Demon General spoke coldly to Ye Li. Ye Li¡¯s face naturally remained unflustered, and he smiled lightly. ¡°You guess if I will tell you?¡± Hearing this, the Tenth Demon General became extremely angry, his head erupting with a thousand feet of rage! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Human, you¡¯re seeking death!¡± ¡°Since you think I¡¯m seeking death, then what are you waiting for?¡± Unable to tolerate Ye Li¡¯s arrogance any longer, the Tenth Demon General yelled at the dark race behind him: ¡°Kill him!¡± At the command of the Tenth Demon General, all the dark race charged towards Ye Li. Seeing the dark race take action, everyone from the Three Lives Sect was utterly horrified. Chapter 1844 - Chapter 1844 What will your end be like Chapter 1844: What will your end be like? Chapter 1844: What will your end be like? Clang! Just as countless members of the dark race were rushing forward, a flash of lightning cold light flickered before everyone¡¯s eyes at the Three Lives Sect. They were all startled, then the sounds of sword singing and dragons roaring began to fill the air nonstop. Suddenly, a terrifying five-clawed blood dragon coiled above Ye Li¡¯s head. Such a scene¡­ All members of the Three Lives Sect couldn¡¯t help but be immensely shocked as they watched. Even if they had imagined for ten days and nights, they wouldn¡¯t have expected such a scene to unfold. But then, Ye Li, holding the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword, leapt from the ground into the mid-air. Swish! A supreme sword beam swept forth from the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword. The dark races below watching such a terrifying attack incoming were all petrified with fear, never expecting Ye Li to be able to release such a dreadful attack. Ahhh! Only the screams of the dark race could be heard, shocked beyond belief. One sword stroke, just one sword stroke. Countless dark race members had already fallen to the ground. Ye Li¡¯s face remained calm as he landed back on the ground, indifferently watching the remaining dark race members. Fright was now clearly evident on the faces of these remaining dark race members, halting their charge towards Ye Li. Even the Tenth Demon General felt the same! He had never imagined that Ye Li could be so powerful. This was too terrifying! ¡°Human, you¡­ you!¡± The Tenth Demon General stared at Ye Li in astonishment, unable to articulate a complete sentence for a long time. Ye Li smiled faintly. ¡°Do you really believe your own eyes?¡± Ye Li said softly to the Tenth Demon General. The Demon General was taken aback, as he didn¡¯t understand what Ye Li meant. ¡°Human, what do you mean?¡± Ye Li smiled calmly, slowly speaking to the Tenth Demon General: ¡°There isn¡¯t any special meaning, just that you should never trust your own eyes, because sometimes your eyes can deceive you, too.¡± Upon hearing these words, the Tenth Demon General stared intensely at Ye Li. ¡°Human, I admit that you are terrifying, but do not think that you can live!¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± A playful smile appeared on Ye Li¡¯s handsome face, as he genuinely couldn¡¯t understand why the Tenth Demon General dared to say such words to him. ¡°Do you know what your fate will be when you say such words?¡± Ye Li said calmly. The Tenth Demon General burst into a furious rage, the angriest he had ever been since his birth! ¡°What are you all standing there for, attack now!¡± The Tenth Demon General roared in anger. Given the command by the Tenth Demon General, the remaining dark race members resumed their rush towards Ye Li. Ye Li watched as the dark race members charged towards him, quietly sighing to himself. Wondering why these dark race members just couldn¡¯t understand? Then, holding the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword, he spoke deliberately: ¡°Xuan¡­ Tian¡­ Ba¡­ Mo¡­ Sword¡­ Technique!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As the sounds ended, the sword descended. Suddenly, a terrifying sword light intertwined with the Power of Gods and Demons, hurtling towards the charging dark race members. Boom! In the center of the dark race, a deafening explosion erupted. With the disappearance of the explosion, all remaining dark race members had fallen to the ground, lifeless. Chapter 1845 - Chapter 1845 In the next life do not trust your own eyes Chapter 1845: In the next life, do not trust your own eyes Chapter 1845: In the next life, do not trust your own eyes The Tenth Demon General saw that all members of the dark race had perished and panic flooded him beyond measure. He could never have dreamed of such a scene. ¡°Human, you¡­¡± At that moment, how could the Tenth Demon General utter a complete sentence? The terror on his face was as extreme as it could possibly be. The members of the Three Lives Sect were no different, standing stiffly in place like clay statues, unable to recover their senses for a long time. Ye Li¡¯s face, handsome as a sculpted jade, naturally showed no fluctuation, for in his eyes, slaughtering these members of the dark race was nothing more than a trivial matter. ¡°What are you waiting for?¡± Ye Li looked at the Tenth Demon General indifferently and beckoned with a curl of his finger, ¡°Come over and let me kill you.¡± Upon hearing these words, the Tenth Demon General felt as if struck by a bolt from the blue. ¡°Human, I¡­ I am from the Dark Temple, and if you dare to do anything to me, the Dark Temple will certainly not let you off!¡± The Tenth Demon General spoke coldly to Ye Li, vainly trying to use his status to intimidate Ye Li into backing down. Unfortunately, he had miscalculated. Ye Li never once feared being threatened, and those who usually threatened him were already dead. He said coolly to the Tenth Demon General, ¡°If you won¡¯t come over, then I suppose I must come to you.¡± Ye Li spoke slowly. Straight away, Ye Li walked at a measured pace toward the Tenth Demon General. Seeing Ye Li approaching, the Tenth Demon General couldn¡¯t keep his body from shaking, solely because he realized with each step that Ye Li took, he himself was one step closer to the gates of hell. ¡°Human, you¡­ don¡¯t come any closer.¡± The Tenth Demon General was utterly terrified. Unfortunately for him, Ye Li paid no attention and continued to walk toward the Tenth Demon General. The Tenth Demon General was not a fool; he knew he could never be a match for Ye Li. At this moment, the only thought in his mind was to flee for his life. Immediately, the Tenth Demon General began a frenzied escape, reaching the fastest speed he had ever achieved in his existence. Ye Li watched the Tenth Demon General flee and couldn¡¯t help but shake his head internally; he had no intention of allowing the Tenth Demon General to escape. The Tenth Demon General ran wildly. Just as he was about to stop and see if Ye Li was still following, he turned around only to discover that Ye Li had already appeared behind him. Appeared quite unexpectedly right behind him. The Tenth Demon General couldn¡¯t help but be utterly horrified. ¡°Human, you¡­¡± However, Ye Li did not let the Tenth Demon General finish his sentence, and wielded the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword with a single stroke. Swoosh! A terrifying cold light flashed, and the life of the Tenth Demon General was forever erased from this world. Ye Li looked at the body of the Tenth Demon General and murmured to himself: ¡°I hope in your next life, you won¡¯t trust your own eyes.¡± As the sound faded, he stowed the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword in the system space and slowly left the area. Before long, Ye Li had returned to the side of the members of the Three Lives Sect. The sect master, Zhang Zheng, upon seeing Ye Li return, immediately showed a look of joyful surprise on his face. ¡°Elder, you have returned.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Mhm.¡± Ye Li nodded his head. At this time, Ah Da¡¯s voice also appeared in his heart: ¡°Master, we have successfully merged all the zombies.¡± Ye Li instructed Ah Da and the others to return. ¡°Elder, I truly don¡¯t know how to thank you. If it weren¡¯t for you, our Three Lives Sect would be no more.¡± Chapter 1846 - Chapter 1846 Where is the largest Zombie Gathering Area in Chapter 1846: Where is the largest Zombie Gathering Area in the Northern Desolate Grasslands? Chapter 1846: Where is the largest Zombie Gathering Area in the Northern Desolate Grasslands? Ye Li¡¯s face remained as placid as water as he slowly said to Zhang Zheng, head of the Three Lives Sect, ¡°It¡¯s time for the Dark Temple and the Northern Desolate Alliance to have their decisive battle. The Dark Temple is dealing with the major powers of the Northern Desolate Grasslands, I am not helping you, but aiding the Northern Desolate Alliance.¡± After speaking, Ye Li slowly walked away from the spot, leaving the members of the Three Lives Sect standing there, their faces filled with astonishment. Ye Li returned to the Northern Desolate Alliance. As he approached the grand hall, he heard voices inside. ¡°Head of the Northern Desolate Alliance, both of our sides have been grievously wounded in the battle against the Dark Temple, and we are planning to call a truce. What do you think?¡± An elder looked towards Lin Can, the head of the alliance. Upon hearing this, everyone inside the grand hall also turned their gaze to the leader, curious to see his response. After a few seconds of reflection, Lin Can finally spoke, ¡°Very well.¡± These days, the Northern Desolate Alliance and the Dark Temple had suffered heavy casualties in their battles at various locations, and dared not continue. Seeing the head of the Alliance agree to the truce, the elders couldn¡¯t help but let out a sigh of relief. ¡°Oh? Ye Li, you¡¯re back.¡± Lin Can spotted Ye Li and spoke to him. The elders also turned their heads in unison. Ye Li nodded, ¡°Yes, Head of the Alliance.¡± Above the Divine Holy level is the Divine Emperor level. Without a doubt, the Alliance head was a warrior with Divine Emperor-level special genes. Currently, even if Ye Li were to fuse with the Apocalypse Legion, he stood no chance against a Divine Emperor-level warrior. ¡°Tell me, Ye Li, what you have encountered.¡± Lin Can looked at Ye Li. Upon hearing this, Ye Li recounted all the events that had taken place. Head Lin Can nodded in satisfaction. The next day. Ye Li found himself rather idle within the Northern Desolate Alliance. Then, Lin Jing found him. ¡°Elder, why don¡¯t we go out for some experience?¡± Lin Jing looked at Ye Li with pitiful eyes, as if she very much enjoyed accompanying Ye Li on wilderness adventures. Ye Li¡¯s expression remained unchanged, his face as calm as water. ¡°Tell me, why do you want to go with me to gain experience?¡± As soon as he said this, Lin Jing¡¯s fair face froze. Simply because she really didn¡¯t know how to answer, Lin Jing became somewhat flustered for a moment. ¡°You,¡± Ye Li looked at Lin Jing, ¡°haven¡¯t fallen for me, have you?¡± Upon hearing this, Lin Jing stepped back several paces, her pupils wide with shock; she had never imagined Ye Li would say something like that. ¡°Elder, what are you talking about?¡± Lin Jing¡¯s face turned a deep red, tempting as a ripe, red apple. ¡°You just need to answer me.¡± Ye Li spoke slowly. He indeed wanted to see if Lin Jing¡¯s eagerness to train with him in the wilderness meant she had feelings for him. Lin Jing didn¡¯t know how to respond. ¡°Never mind.¡± Seeing that Lin Jing didn¡¯t intend to answer, Ye Li shook his head. Upon hearing this, Lin Jing secretly breathed a sigh of relief, her heart that had been in her throat finally settling down. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Ye Li spoke slowly. Saying so, he headed towards the exterior of the Northern Desolate Alliance. Lin Jing, sharp as ever, knew Ye Li was undoubtedly getting ready for a wilderness adventure, and naturally, she followed. The two left the Northern Desolate Alliance. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Elder, where are we going?¡± Lin Jing looked curiously at Ye Li. Ye Li smiled, ¡°Tell me, where is the largest Zombie Gathering Area in the Northern Desolate Grasslands?¡± ¡°The largest Zombie Gathering Area in the Northern Desolate Grasslands?¡± Lin Jing was taken aback. Chapter 1847 - Chapter 1847 Zombie Dragon City Tianhe Base City Chapter 1847: Zombie Dragon City, Tianhe Base City Chapter 1847: Zombie Dragon City, Tianhe Base City Lin Jing pondered for several seconds, then said to Ye Li, ¡°Senior, the largest Zombie Gathering Area in the Northern Desolate Grasslands is Zombie Dragon City.¡± Zombie Dragon City? Ye Li was stunned. Thinking about this name, it was overwhelmingly domineering. ¡°Do you know how many zombies are inside?¡± ¡°Several hundred million, perhaps.¡± Upon hearing this, a fascinating color appeared involuntarily on Ye Li¡¯s jade-like face. Lin Jing, seeing the expression on Ye Li¡¯s face, was shocked. ¡°Senior, you¡­you¡¯re not thinking of going to Zombie Dragon City, are you?¡± ¡°Is there any reason I shouldn¡¯t?¡± Ye Li looked at Lin Jing with some confusion. Lin Jing swallowed hard, ¡°Senior, there are so many zombies in Dragon City, what if¡­¡± Before she could finish her sentence, Ye Li interrupted her. ¡°With me here, there are no ¡®what ifs¡¯.¡± As soon as these words came out, Lin Jing was shocked. ¡°With me here, there are no ¡®what ifs¡¯?¡± How domineering those words were. Abruptly, Lin Jing¡¯s heart began to flutter wildly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°No, no¡­¡± Lin Jing hurriedly bowed her head, not daring to look directly at Ye Li. Shortly after, the two headed towards Zombie Dragon City. ¡­ Zombie Dragon City. After traversing mountains and rivers, Yang Qi and Lin Jing finally arrived outside Zombie Dragon City. The zombies in Zombie Dragon City were incredibly numerous; it was unknown how long it would take to deal with them. Ye Li released the Apocalypse Legion from the system space. ¡°Go inside and assimilate the zombies,¡± Ye Li told the Apocalypse Legion. The twelve heavenly-level zombies of the Apocalypse Legion all nodded. Then, the Apocalypse Legion walked towards Zombie Dragon City. ¡°By the way, Senior, there¡¯s a base city nearby. Should we go?¡± Lin Jing suddenly said to Ye Li. Ye Li nodded. Speaking, the two of them headed towards the location. Before long, they arrived at the base city. This base city was called Tianhe Base City. The base city was neither too big nor too small. Ye Li and Lin Jing walked the streets of Tianhe Base City. Suddenly, several young men walked towards them. These young men¡¯s faces bore unruly expressions. Neither Ye Li nor Lin Jing had the habit of giving way to others, and those young men didn¡¯t look easy to deal with either. Everyone was somewhat stunned to see that Ye Li and Lin Jing did not intend to give way to the young men. It was because these young men¡¯s families held significant influence within Tianhe Base City. Suddenly, Ye Li and Lin Jing, when they were three steps away from the young men, stopped in their tracks. ¡°Do you dare block our way?¡± One youth coldly addressed Ye Li. Ye Li smiled indifferently, his face showing no change. He secretly wanted to laugh, thinking that ants had appeared around him once again. ¡°Move aside; I¡¯d rather not stoop to your level.¡± Ye Li slowly spoke to the few young men in front of him. As soon as these words came out, the onlookers were all collectively shocked, none of them could believe that Ye Li dared to speak like this. The young men were also stunned. In Tianhe Base City, who dared to speak to them like this? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Was this utter ignorance, or sheer audacity! ¡°Do you even know who we are?¡± One youth coldly addressed Ye Li and Lin Jing. Ye Li¡¯s face still showed no change, ¡°I am not at all interested in knowing who you are.¡± The onlookers all understood then, they figured out that Ye Li and Lin Jing were not from Tianhe Base City, which is why they dared to block these notorious young men¡¯s path and even speak such words. Chapter 1848 - Chapter 1848 I dont have the habit of apologizing Chapter 1848: I don¡¯t have the habit of apologizing Chapter 1848: I don¡¯t have the habit of apologizing Several teenagers, upon hearing this, became incredibly angry and stared intently at Ye Li. ¡°Do you know our families are among the most powerful in Tianhe Base City?¡± One of the teenagers coldly addressed Ye Li. Ye Li responded with a nonchalant smile, solely because he found the words of these young men before him quite amusing. The onlookers were all stunned; they couldn¡¯t have imagined that Ye Li could still manage a smile under such circumstances. ¡°What¡­ what are you laughing at?!¡± The teenagers all surged with anger again. Lin Jing, standing to the side, shook her head silently. She knew Ye Li¡¯s temperament, and she also knew the teenagers¡¯ fate would be quite grim. The onlookers felt the same; they knew the awful tempers of these young ruffians and believed Ye Li¡¯s fate would be too grisly to imagine. ¡°Give you one second to disappear from my sight.¡± Ye Li spoke slowly. The teenagers were shocked; naturally, they had not expected Ye Li to say something like that. ¡°Heh, what if we don¡¯t leave?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, we¡¯re not leaving, let¡¯s see what you¡­¡± The teenager didn¡¯t finish his sentence before they were all sent flying. They crashed heavily to the ground, all of them utterly shocked. This¡­ this¡­ Simply because they hadn¡¯t seen how Ye Li had made his move. ¡°You, you!¡± The teenagers looked at Ye Li in terror. They could guess, even with their toes, how terrifying Ye Li¡¯s strength was. The onlookers were also completely stunned; they had thought Ye Li was just some reckless fool, but now it seemed his strength was not only formidable but excessively so. Only now did the onlookers realize why Ye Li dared to be so arrogant when facing these foul youths. After a long while, the young ruffians managed to get up from the ground, looking at Ye Li in horror. ¡°You¡­ are you a powerful warrior with special genes?¡± One of the ruffians asked Ye Li. Ye Li smiled openly, ¡°Guess whether I will answer you or not?¡± The ruffian swallowed hard, truly at a loss for words. Then, the young ruffians exchanged glances and addressed Ye Li, ¡°Although you are strong, our families are among the most powerful in Tianhe Base City, so you should apologize to us!¡± Hearing this, the onlookers turned their gaze to Ye Li, curious whether he would apologize. But to their surprise, Ye Li¡¯s face remained unaffected, as if he hadn¡¯t heard a thing. ¡°Apologize?¡± Ye Li chuckled, ¡°I¡¯m not in the habit of apologizing.¡± The rage of the young ruffians flared up, flames of fury practically bursting from the tops of their heads. ¡°Don¡¯t push your luck!¡± The young ruffians glared fiercely at Ye Li. What did it matter if Ye Li was a powerful warrior with special genes? The onlookers shook their heads secretly, thinking it seemed Ye Li didn¡¯t understand that even a dragon shouldn¡¯t oppress the local snakes. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°In that case, just you wait!¡± Saying this, the young ruffians all departed! Ye Li could guess with his toes that these young ruffians were going to call for backup. However, he naturally didn¡¯t care. If waiting was what they wanted, then let them wait. Chapter 1849 - Chapter 1849 You are not worthy of speaking to me Chapter 1849: You are not worthy of speaking to me Chapter 1849: You are not worthy of speaking to me ¡°Sir, you better get going,¡± one observer uttered. ¡°Yeah, Sir, the families of those young thugs are very powerful,¡± another chimed in. ¡°Even though you are a strong warrior with special genes, being outnumbered is a tough fight,¡± they all echoed to Ye Li. Ye Li just smiled. He thought the people in Tianhe Base City were quite decent. They must have suffered often at the hands of those young thugs. ¡°It¡¯s fine. The families of Tianhe Base City are nothing more than ants before me.¡± Hisss¡­ The crowd gasped at his bold statement, none had anticipated such words from Ye Li. The families of Tianhe Base City are mere ants before this man? They had never even heard of someone as arrogant as Ye Li, let alone seen one. Seeing that Ye Li and Lin Jing insisted on not leaving, the onlookers didn¡¯t know what more to say. They all knew that the lives of Ye Li and Lin Jing would soon disappear from this world. No complex reason was needed, just that he had provoked those he should not have. It didn¡¯t take long for the people of the big families of Tianhe Base City to arrive, hundreds strong, all wearing cold expressions. Leading the pack were the four young thugs, each wearing a smug look. In their view, Ye Li must have been scared stiff by now. What they could never have anticipated was that, far from being scared stiff, Ye Li¡¯s face remained utterly calm. This¡­ The four young thugs were dumbstruck. They never expected Ye Li to be unafraid. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you scared?!¡± one of the young thugs demanded, his gaze locked onto Ye Li, baffled ¡ª he couldn¡¯t fathom why Ye Li was unafraid. The crowd, too, turned their attention to Ye Li, wanting to know how he would reply. Ye Li responded to the question with a light smile, ¡°Why should I be afraid?¡± Why should he be afraid? The entirety of those present froze, thinking how could you not be afraid with so many confronting you? Even someone with the courage of a bear and a leopard would show some sign of fear. For a moment, everyone felt as though they were witnessing someone they could never have imagined existed. ¡°You¡­!¡± The young thugs glared at Ye Li, having never encountered anyone like him before. ¡°If I tell you that you¡¯re about to die, would you still not be afraid?¡± another thug spoke coldly. Ye Li remained calm and composed, with an appearance tranquil as a gentle breeze. ¡°You ants think you are worthy of saying such things to me?¡± Upon hearing this, the young thugs could no longer tolerate Ye Li¡¯s arrogance. ¡°Since you are intent on seeking death, then you can¡¯t blame us,¡± they declared. No sooner had the statement fallen than the hundreds of warriors behind them charged toward Ye Li. Ye Li watched the oncoming warriors and shook his head inwardly, wondering why these people just didn¡¯t understand. ¡°Swoosh, swoosh, swoosh!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Suddenly, a multitude of slicing sounds filled the air. As the onlookers puzzled over the endless wooshing noises, screams of agony rose without ceasing. How could this be?! The crowd was stunned, mouths agape, frozen like statues. Simply because the hundreds of warriors all lay on the ground, each with a ghastly hole in their forehead, devoid of any signs of life. Chapter 1850 - Chapter 1850 Over a thousand warriors with B-level genes from Chapter 1850: Over a thousand warriors with B-level genes from the four major families Chapter 1850: Over a thousand warriors with B-level genes from the four major families ¡°What?!!!¡± The four young thugs stared at the scene before them, too scared to move. Their eyes widened to their largest ever, as if struck by lightning, the fear was palpable. They could never have imagined that Ye Li was so powerful. For a moment, the four young thugs were filled with endless regret. If they had known how terrifying Ye Li was, they definitely wouldn¡¯t have provoked him. But now, it was too late. ¡°Are you very scared?¡± Ye Li looked indifferently at the four young thugs before him. The onlooking crowd still stood frozen in place, unable to recover from the shock. Lin Jing sighed quietly to herself. She thought, isn¡¯t it better to stay alive? Why provoke an elder? She knew the terror of the elder, something they hadn¡¯t even begun to comprehend. Of course, the four young thugs were scared, not just scared, but utterly terrified. ¡°What¡­ what do you want to do?¡± The four young thugs looked at Ye Li in absolute horror. Ye Li¡¯s face remained unflustered, as if slaughtering hundreds of warriors with special genes in an instant was just a trivial matter. ¡°I don¡¯t want to do much, just want you to go back and call for others,¡± Ye Li said slowly. As soon as he spoke, everyone present was stunned. They couldn¡¯t imagine that Ye Li would say such a thing. ¡°What¡­ what did you say?!¡± The four young thugs stared at Ye Li incredulously; they also hadn¡¯t expected him to say that. ¡°Let you go back and call for others. Is that so hard to understand?¡± Ye Li stated calmly. By now, he wouldn¡¯t pull back anymore. The moment those hundreds of warriors attacked him marked the permanent demise of their families from this world. The four young thugs looked at each other. Seconds later, they gathered their courage and fled the scene, faster than they had ever been before. The onlooking crowd observed Ye Li with utter astonishment. ¡°Sir, they are from the four great families of Tianhe Base City, aren¡¯t you afraid?¡± Ye Li responded with a calm smile, ¡°Of course.¡± The onlookers were taken aback. They suddenly felt that Ye Li might just be a warrior unlike any they had ever seen. He was the supreme presence! Not long after, thousands of warriors from the four great families arrived! ¡°My God! So many people from the four great families?¡± ¡°And the heads and elders of the families have all come as well.¡± ¡°I have never seen such a scene before.¡± The onlookers were completely shocked. There they saw, thousands of warriors had arrived in front of Ye Li, all staring intensely at Ye Li and Lin Jing. ¡°Is it you?!¡± A middle-aged man harshly addressed Ye Li and Lin Jing. Ye Li responded slowly, ¡°To be precise, it¡¯s me.¡± What?! The thousands of warriors from the four great families stared at Ye Li, unable to understand why he would still dare to speak at this moment. ¡°Since you¡¯ve killed so many of our warriors, you should also be dead.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Is that so?¡± A hint of amusement flashed across Ye Li¡¯s flawless face. The thousands of warriors were shocked; of course, they hadn¡¯t expected Ye Li to remain so composed. ¡°Young man, aren¡¯t you afraid of death?¡± ¡°I am indeed afraid of death,¡± Ye Li said with a candid smile, ¡°It¡¯s just a pity that with this bunch of trash, you can¡¯t kill me.¡± Chapter 1851 - Chapter 1851 Unleash three swords in a row Chapter 1851: Unleash three swords in a row Chapter 1851: Unleash three swords in a row The thousand warriors with special genes from the four major clans and the onlookers all froze like statues. They could never have imagined that at this point, Ye Li would still be able to utter such words. ¡°You brat, I see you won¡¯t shed tears without seeing the coffin!¡± The middle-aged man roared angrily at Ye Li. ¡°Even if I see the coffin, I won¡¯t shed tears because I will never need a coffin.¡± As soon as these words were spoken, how could the thousands of warriors with special genes from the four major clans contain their rage at Ye Li¡¯s arrogance? ¡°Tear this young upstart into ten thousand pieces!¡± As his voice faded, thousands of warriors with special genes charged forward. Everyone present knew that Ye Li¡¯s life was about to be erased from this world. Ye Li took the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword out from his system space. Swoosh, swoosh, swoosh! He slashed three times in quick succession! Three terrifyingly supreme sword beams intertwined and flew out. The thousands of warriors with special genes were utterly horrified at the sight of such fearsome sword light approaching. They could not have imagined over ten days and nights that Ye Li could unleash such a horrific attack. Ahhhh! Suddenly, countless pig-slaughter-like screams entered Ye Li¡¯s ears. When the overflowing sword light vanished, the clan chiefs and elders of the four major clans stared intently at the sight. They were completely stunned as if struck by lightning. This was because the thousand warriors with special genes from their clans all lay lifeless on the ground. That is to say, their lives had forever disappeared from this world. Ye Li¡¯s face, calm and composed, showed no fluctuations; he knew that these thousands of warriors with special genes were pathetically weak in his eyes. The onlookers all gasped sharply, staring at Ye Li with eyes wide in shock. They swore, truly swore, that Ye Li was the most terrifying warrior with special genes they had ever seen from birth to now. ¡°You, you¡­¡± How could the chiefs and elders of the four major clans utter a complete sentence now? The hearts of the four notorious young masters felt as if they were being clenched by a powerful hand, making it hard to breathe. ¡°Now,¡± Ye Li looked at everyone before him indifferently, ¡°do you still think I¡¯m about to die?¡± The onlookers were all secretly terrified, thinking that since the thousand warriors with special genes from the four major clans were dead, next would probably be the clan chiefs and elders. They dared not think about how strong Ye Li was. ¡°Come on,¡± Ye Li beckoned the chiefs, the notorious young masters, and the elders of the four major clans, ¡°Let me kill you, don¡¯t hesitate, don¡¯t wait.¡± Upon hearing these words, the people of the four major clans felt a chill rush from their tailbones to their foreheads, their faces showing the utmost shock. ¡°Even though you are powerful, don¡¯t forget, we still have so many people; if worse comes to worst, we¡¯ll all go down together!¡± One middle-aged man coldly spoke to Ye Li. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ye Li laughed at his words, truly laughed. Only because what the middle-aged man said was a bit too laughable. ¡°It seems you are reluctant to come over,¡± Ye Li looked at everyone from the four major clans, ¡°it looks like I¡¯ll have to come to you then.¡± As his voice fell, Ye Li, holding the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword, slowly walked over. When the people from the four major clans saw Ye Li approaching, they were so scared that they lost three souls and six spirits. Chapter 1852 - Chapter 1852 Breakthrough Chapter 1852: Breakthrough Chapter 1852: Breakthrough The members of the four great families all watched Ye Li with panic and terror. ¡°Junior, do you truly intend to force our hand?¡± A middle-aged man stared fixedly at Ye Li. ¡°Force you?¡± Ye Li smiled casually. ¡°And what if I do?¡± He no longer wished to talk too much with these wastes. He brandished the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword and slashed fiercely. Upon seeing the terrifying supreme sword beam approaching, the pupils of the members of the four great families couldn¡¯t help but rapidly contract. It was only at this moment that they finally understood just how terrifying Ye Li truly was. Ahhhh! Members of the four great families all let out an astonishingly loud scream of terror. With the screams fading away, the lives of the members of the four great families were forever erased from this world. Silence so profound, one could hear a pin drop. The onlooking crowd was dumbfounded, their eyes wide to the greatest extent and mouths agape wide enough to swallow an extraordinarily large bowl¨Cshock was an understatement. Yet Ye Li¡¯s face remained as still as ever, as he placed the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword back into the system space. ¡°There¡¯s nothing interesting here. Let¡¯s leave.¡± He spoke slowly to Lin Jing. Lin Jing nodded her head in response and left Tianhe Base City with Ye Li, leaving the onlookers with shocked faces, frozen in place. ¡­ Zombie Dragon City. Ye Li and Lin Jing arrived at Zombie Dragon City. He knew that the number of zombies inside Zombie Dragon City was overwhelmingly large. Immediately, Ye Li and Lin Jing entered Zombie Dragon City. As soon as they arrived in Zombie Dragon City, over a thousand zombies rushed over. Swoosh, swoosh, swoosh! Ye Li quickly brought down over a thousand rushing zombies. Afterward, he opened the synthesis grid in his mind and synthesized these thousand zombies. The sight of the synthesis left Lin Jing petrified, rooted to the spot. She knew that the Apocalypse Legion could synthesize zombies, but what she hadn¡¯t expected was that Ye Li could also synthesize zombies. Without delay, Ye Li had the synthesized zombies lure other zombies over. He found a rock to sit on, then took out a box of food and started to eat and drink. Gurgle¡­ Suddenly, Lin Jing¡¯s stomach made a noise. She looked at Ye Li eating and couldn¡¯t help but swallow her saliva. Ye Li secretly chuckled, thinking that women are, to some extent, all food-lovers. ¡°If you¡¯re hungry, come and eat together.¡± He spoke slowly. Upon hearing this, Lin Jing was overwhelmed with surprise. ¡°Yes, senior!¡± At once, Lin Jing walked over to Ye Li¡¯s side and began to eat and drink with him. After eating. The zombies that Ye Li had synthesized earlier had also attracted tens of thousands of zombies. Without a doubt, Ye Li synthesized these tens of thousands of zombies, allowing the synthesized zombies to continue luring more zombies. A month later, all the zombies in Zombie Dragon City had been synthesized by him and the Apocalypse Legion. ¡°Congratulations to the host for becoming a ninth-tier Celestial Saint Gene Warrior.¡± Abruptly, the system¡¯s voice appeared in his mind. Ye Li was inwardly delighted, thinking that he had finally made a breakthrough. The Apocalypse Legion also evolved from seventh-tier Celestial Saint zombies to eighth-tier Celestial Saint zombies. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only In other words, Ye Li¡¯s power had climbed to the next level. Throughout this month, Lin Jing had always stayed by Ye Li¡¯s side, witnessing firsthand how he and the Apocalypse Legion synthesized all the zombies in Zombie Dragon City. ¡°Senior, you are truly terrifying.¡± Lin Jing said to Ye Li. Ye Li smiled and looked up at the sun, slowly saying, ¡°It¡¯s alright, not too terrifying, I suppose.¡± Chapter 1853 - Chapter 1853 Red Lotus Sect Chapter 1853: Red Lotus Sect Chapter 1853: Red Lotus Sect ¡°Senior, where are we headed now?¡± Lin Jing looked at Ye Li curiously. ¡°Continue searching for the Zombie Gathering Area.¡± Ye Li thought to himself that his strength was still far from enough. He could only continue to merge zombies and keep upgrading! Hearing this, Lin Jing¡¯s fair face was lit up with an expression of utmost joy. ¡°Alright, Senior!¡± The Northern Desolate Grasslands were simply too vast, and Lin Jing naturally had no idea about the number of Zombie Gathering Areas in the grasslands. Finally, they reached the eastern side of the Northern Desolate Grasslands! Just as they arrived at the east. They encountered a group of people. These people were clad in red robes, which appeared quite eerie, and two large characters were embroidered on them: Red Lotus. ¡°Evil sect?¡± Ye Li secretly chuckled to himself, thinking it had been a long time since he last encountered people from an evil sect. More than a dozen men also spotted Ye Li and Lin Jing, and they all sneered. ¡°Why have you come here?¡± A seventh-tier Earth King-level warrior with special genes stared at Ye Li and Lin Jing as he spoke. Ye Li smiled indifferently, ¡°No reason, just felt like coming.¡± The seventh-tier Earth King-level warrior was taken aback; it was natural for him not to expect Ye Li to speak to him in such a manner. ¡°Do you know who we are?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t.¡± Ye Li shook his head. Hehe! The seventh-tier Earth King-level warrior let out a cold laugh, ¡°We are people from the Red Lotus Sect!¡± In the eyes of the seventh-tier Earth King-level warrior, Ye Li would surely be scared out of his wits upon learning that they belonged to the Red Lotus Sect. However, what they would never have anticipated was that Ye Li¡¯s face remained calm as still water. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of our Red Lotus Sect?¡± ¡°Not afraid.¡± Ye Li shook his head again. Upon hearing this, the seventh-tier Earth King-level warrior became furiously enraged. ¡°Human, it seems you are seeking death!¡± As his words fell, the seventh-tier Earth King-level warrior threw a punch towards Ye Li. The dozen or so men behind the seventh-tier Earth King-level warrior all sneered coldly, knowing full well that Ye Li was already as good as a dead body, with no chance of survival. The fist of the seventh-tier Earth King-level warrior reached in front of Ye Li in a mere instant. Just when the men from the Red Lotus Sect thought Ye Li¡¯s life was about to vanish from this world, Ye Li suddenly disappeared from the spot, leaving only an afterimage behind. What?! Everyone present was stunned. They had never expected Ye Li to suddenly vanish. This this this¡­ The seventh-tier Earth King-level warrior and the men from the Red Lotus Sect were all panic-stricken, hurriedly searching for Ye Li¡¯s whereabouts. But no matter how they searched, they could not find where Ye Li was. ¡°I am here.¡± All of a sudden, Ye Li¡¯s voice came from right by their ears. They quickly looked around. But upon looking, they were dumbfounded. Because Ye Li had already appeared right above the seventh-tier Earth King-level warrior. What?! The seventh-tier Earth King-level warrior took a sharp intake of breath. But Ye Li had already launched a lightning-fast assault on the seventh-tier Earth King-level warrior, moving as fast as lightning. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At such a terrifying speed, the seventh-tier Earth King-level warrior could not possibly dodge. Ah! A scream that pierced the heavens was heard from the seventh-tier Earth King-level warrior. His entire body had been split into two halves, a death too grim to behold. Watching this scene unfold, all the men from the Red Lotus Sect felt as though they had been struck by thunder! Chapter 1854 - Chapter 1854 Thunder Tiger Organization Chapter 1854: Thunder Tiger Organization Chapter 1854: Thunder Tiger Organization Over a dozen male disciples from the Red Lotus Sect looked at Ye Li with terror etched on their faces. ¡°What are you waiting for?¡± Ye Li looked at the dozen or so male disciples of the Red Lotus Sect, ¡°Come here and let me kill you.¡± Upon hearing this, a chill surged from the tailbones to the foreheads of these male disciples, and their faces were as horrified as could be. ¡°You, you, you¡­ We are from the Red Lotus Sect.¡± Ye Li shook his head secretly; he had lost count of how many times he had heard such words. ¡°Seeking death.¡± As soon as the words fell, the sound of a dozen breaking winds arose. The male disciples from the Red Lotus Sect were greatly shocked, but they had no chance of evading such an attack. Ahhhh! Immediately after, the dozen male disciples from the Red Lotus Sect all let out screams that were shockingly dreadful. Ye Li watched indifferently as the bodies of the dozen disciples fell, then he slowly opened his mouth: ¡°Don¡¯t provoke me in your next life.¡± As his words fell, he looked towards Lin Jing. ¡°Do you know where the Red Lotus Sect is?¡± Lin Jing shook her head, ¡°Senior, this is east of the Northern Desolate Grasslands; I have never been here.¡± Ye Li nodded upon hearing her response. The two of them started to move. Soon, they discovered an organization. ¡°Let¡¯s go over there and take a look.¡± Ye Li and Lin Jing walked toward the organization. This organization was known as the Thunder Tiger Organization. Over a dozen warrior with B-level genes from the Thunder Tiger Organization blocked the path of Ye Li and Lin Jing. ¡°Stop! Don¡¯t you guys know this is Thunder Tiger Organization territory?¡± Ye Li smiled faintly. ¡°You think to stop me?¡± ¡°What if we do?¡± Heh heh. Ye Li let out a cold laugh. Suddenly, a killing intent emanated from his body. What!!! The warriors with B-level genes from the Thunder Tiger Organization were greatly alarmed, retreating several steps backward, their faces filled with terror. For they had just felt an extreme terror! Such killing intent was far too frightening. Naturally, they already knew that Ye Li was an incredibly powerful warrior with special genes. ¡°Senior.¡± The warriors with special genes from the Thunder Tiger Organization quickly called out to Ye Li. Ye Li¡¯s face showed no fluctuations as he slowly spoke to the warriors with special genes from the Thunder Tiger Organization: ¡°Can we go in now?¡± Where would these warriors with B-level genes from the Thunder Tiger Organization dare to block them anymore? They hastily allowed Ye Li and Lin Jing to enter. Ye Li and Lin Jing walked into the Thunder Tiger Organization. A few warriors with B-level genes from the Thunder Tiger Organization followed them in, looking at Ye Li and Lin Jing with great respect. ¡°Senior, may I ask where you are heading?¡± ¡°To see your leader.¡± Ye Li spoke slowly. Hearing this, the warriors with special genes from the Thunder Tiger Organization quickly led Ye Li and Lin Jing towards a place. It wasn¡¯t long before Ye Li and Lin Jing arrived outside the grand hall of the Thunder Tiger Organization. The grand hall of the Thunder Tiger Organization was quite ancient, showing its age. ¡°Senior, our leader is inside.¡± The warriors with special genes from the Thunder Tiger Organization said to Ye Li and Lin Jing. Ye Li and Lin Jing walked in. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After entering the grand hall of the Thunder Tiger Organization, they saw the Leader of the Thunder Tiger Organization and the elders. The Leader of Thunder Tiger Organization and the elders showed a hint of astonishment on their faces because they did not recognize Ye Li and Lin Jing. ¡°Who are they?¡± The Leader of the Thunder Tiger Organization¡¯s face darkened as he asked the warriors with special genes. ¡°Replying to our leader, they have come to find you.¡± Chapter 1855 - Chapter 1855 Im going to destroy the Red Lotus Sect Chapter 1855: I¡¯m going to destroy the Red Lotus Sect. Chapter 1855: I¡¯m going to destroy the Red Lotus Sect. The Leader of Thunder Tiger Organization was taken aback; naturally, he had not expected these warriors with special genes to say something like this. ¡°Are you looking for me?¡± The Leader of Thunder Tiger Organization certainly did not recognize Ye Li and Lin Jing; he could rack his brains and still not know either of them. ¡°Sort of.¡± Ye Li replied with an indifferent smile. ¡°Actually, we just want to ask where the Red Lotus Sect is located.¡± ¡°What?!¡± As soon as these words were spoken, everyone in the hall was taken by surprise, watching Ye Li and Lin Jing with utter astonishment. ¡°Is there anything worth being shocked about?¡± Looking at the expressions of everyone in the hall, a hint of confusion appeared on Ye Li¡¯s face. ¡°You¡­ why are you asking about the Red Lotus Sect?¡± The Leader of Thunder Tiger Organization looked at Ye Li, his face full of puzzlement. The other people in the hall also turned their attention to Ye Li and Lin Jing, all wanting to know why Ye Li was inquiring about the Red Lotus Sect. ¡°Because,¡± Ye Li thought for a few seconds, ¡°I want to eradicate the Red Lotus Sect.¡± Hiss¡­ Upon hearing these words, everyone in the hall was thoroughly alarmed, never having imagined that Ye Li would say such a thing. ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re going to eradicate the Red Lotus Sect?¡± The Leader of Thunder Tiger Organization watched Ye Li in disbelief. ¡°Yes, is there any problem with that?¡± Ye Li responded with a counter-question. Hahaha! All of a sudden, everyone in the hall burst into laughter, as if they had never heard such a ludicrous joke before. Seeing this, Ye Li felt somewhat helpless internally. Why did people always laugh whenever he said such things? Could it be that his words were that funny? ¡°What are you all laughing about?¡± Lin Jing became displeased, scanning the hall¡¯s crowd as she spoke. ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re asking us why we¡¯re laughing? Isn¡¯t it laughable that you want to eradicate the Red Lotus Sect?¡± ¡°You think it¡¯s laughable because you know nothing about the elder¡¯s strength!¡± Lin Jing said indignantly. Her words immediately silenced everyone in the hall. Elder? The Leader of Thunder Tiger Organization gazed at Ye Li and Lin Jing, pondering to himself, wondering if perhaps Ye Li was a powerful warrior with special genes. Thinking over what Ye Li had said, he realized the shocking possibility. ¡°Are you a powerful warrior with special genes?¡± All of a sudden, the Leader of Thunder Tiger Organization addressed Ye Li. ¡°What do you think?¡± The corners of Ye Li¡¯s mouth lifted slightly, and a serene smile emerged on his incomparably handsome face. Everyone in the hall felt unpleasant hearing this; naturally, they did not expect Ye Li to speak to their leader in such a manner. ¡°Not good, Leader!¡± Suddenly, a voice of extreme panic entered the ears of everyone in the hall. All in the hall involuntarily shuddered and swiftly looked forward, seeing a man rushing in. The man¡¯s face bore a look of soul-shaking terror, as if he had encountered something exceedingly frightening. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Seeing this, the Leader of Thunder Tiger Organization promptly inquired. ¡°The Red Lotus Sect¡­ the Red Lotus Sect has sent people.¡± What!!! All present in the hall were instantly shocked upon hearing this. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Of course, they had not anticipated that the Red Lotus Sect would come. ¡°Leader, could the Red Lotus Sect be coming to attack us?¡± ¡°One month ago, the Red Lotus Sect already had designs on our Thunder Tiger Organization.¡± ¡°So what? If it comes to it, then let¡¯s just fight them!¡± All the elders in the hall were filled with indignant resolve. Chapter 1856 - Chapter 1856 Why didnt you guys leave Chapter 1856: Why didn¡¯t you guys leave? Chapter 1856: Why didn¡¯t you guys leave? Ye Li looked at the expressions on everyone¡¯s faces in the great hall and couldn¡¯t help but laugh. ¡°What are you all angry about?¡± Ye Li slowly spoke. Upon hearing this, everyone in the hall was utterly shocked. Of course, they had not expected Ye Li to say such a thing. ¡°What do you mean?¡± The Leader of the Thunder Tiger Organization asked in a deep voice. There was naturally not a single ripple on Ye Li¡¯s face as he slowly spoke: ¡°Didn¡¯t I just say it? I will annihilate the Red Lotus Sect, so there is no need for you to be angry or afraid.¡± With these words, everyone in the hall was stunned. They could not understand why at this moment, Ye Li could still say such a thing. Ye Li no longer wanted to waste words with these people and slowly walked out of the hall. Lin Jing followed him out. ¡°Leader, what should we do?¡± One of the elders looked at the Leader of the Thunder Tiger Organization. The Leader of the Thunder Tiger Organization coldly smiled, ¡°Since the Red Lotus Sect won¡¯t let us go, then we will fight them!¡± As the sound fell, the Leader of the Thunder Tiger Organization got up from his throne and walked out of the hall. The elders followed with large strides. Before long, all the warriors with special genes from the Thunder Tiger Organization gathered outside the Thunder Tiger Organization. What they absolutely did not expect was that Ye Li and Lin Jing had not yet left. ¡°Why haven¡¯t you left?¡± The Leader of the Thunder Tiger Organization was taken aback; he thought Ye Li and Lin Jing had already left. Ye Li did not answer; his gaze was fixed on the dozen men from the Red Lotus Sect. The faces of the dozen men from the Red Lotus Sect all bore a look of extreme disdain. ¡°Thunder Tiger Organization, you have two choices, submit to our Red Lotus Sect or perish!¡± A ninth-tier Earth King warrior spoke coldly. The people from the Thunder Tiger Organization became extremely angry. ¡°Red Lotus Sect, don¡¯t dream!¡± The Leader of the Thunder Tiger Organization spoke coldly. Hehe! The ninth-tier Earth King warrior gave a cold laugh. ¡°Thunder Tiger Organization, since you don¡¯t want the face offered, then don¡¯t blame¡­¡± What the ninth-tier Earth King warrior did not expect was that his words were interrupted before he could finish. ¡°I really don¡¯t understand why you dare say such words before me.¡± The dozen men from the Red Lotus Sect were all shocked upon hearing this. Of course, they did not expect Ye Li to interject at this moment. ¡°Kid, is it your place to speak?¡± The ninth-tier Earth King warrior stared intently at Ye Li. Ye Li smiled calmly. He really didn¡¯t understand why the Ninth-tier Earth King warrior was so bold. The people of the Thunder Tiger Organization also looked at each other, puzzled. Earlier Ye Li had told them that he would annihilate the Red Lotus Sect, and they naturally took it as a joke. But now, as Ye Li faced the dozen Red Lotus Sect warriors with special genes, there was no fluctuation on his face? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Do you really trust your own eyes?¡± Ye Li slowly spoke to the ninth-tier Earth King warrior. The ninth-tier Earth King warrior responded with a cold laugh, ¡°I don¡¯t trust my own eyes, so should I trust yours?¡± Ye Li shook his head, ¡°Never trust your own eyes, as sometimes they can deceive you too.¡± ¡°For instance, you think you can stay alive and even annihilate the Thunder Tiger Organization, but in reality, you¡¯re already dead.¡± Chapter 1857 - Chapter 1857 Heading to Red Lotus Sect Chapter 1857: Heading to Red Lotus Sect Chapter 1857: Heading to Red Lotus Sect Upon hearing Ye Li¡¯s words, dozens of Red Lotus Sect warriors with special genes were stunned. They racked their brains but could never have imagined that Ye Li could be so outrageously arrogant. ¡°Kid, you¡¯re saying we¡¯re already dead?¡± A ninth-tier Earth King warrior with B-level genes was staring intently at Ye Li. Ye Li responded with a faint smile, ¡°Is it not the case?¡± ¡°But what if I don¡¯t know that I am about to die?¡± A playful look appeared on the face of the ninth-tier Earth King warrior with B-level genes. In his opinion, Ye Li was just ridiculously laughable. Upon hearing this, Ye Li couldn¡¯t help but shake his head silently. Why does nobody believe him when he talks? Then, he raised his finger. Upon his finger, an incredibly terrifying spiritual power began to condense. Swoosh! Suddenly, a horrifying blast of golden spiritual energy attack surged towards the ninth-tier Earth King warrior with B-level genes. Upon witnessing such a terrifying golden spiritual energy attack, the warrior was shocked to his core. Of course, he never expected Ye Li to be capable of such a fearsome attack. There was no way to dodge it! All he could do was wait for death. Ah! The terrifying golden spiritual energy attack struck the forehead of the ninth-tier Earth King warrior with B-level genes, creating a startlingly gruesome hole. What!!! Dozens of Red Lotus Sect warriors with B-level genes witnessed this scene and were horrified. Not in ten days and nights could they have imagined that a ninth-tier Earth King warrior with B-level genes would die like this. This is¡­ All the Red Lotus Sect warriors were shaken to their souls, staring at Ye Li with immense dread. Everyone from the Thunder Tiger Organization was also petrified. Initially, they thought Ye Li was just someone who did not realize the immensity of heaven and earth, but now it seemed they were not only wrong but also completely wrong. ¡°Your fate¡­¡± What Ye Li did not expect was that he hadn¡¯t finished speaking when these men from the Red Lotus Sect started running. Ye Li was dumbfounded. They were running away? He hadn¡¯t even finished speaking. The consequence for not letting him finish was still death. Swoosh swoosh swoosh! Suddenly, the sound of multiple objects cutting through the air could be heard. Ah ah ah ah! Following that, the screams of several Red Lotus Sect men ensued. The warriors from the Thunder Tiger Organization watched this scene in shock. How could they have anticipated Ye Li to be such a powerful warrior with special genes? ¡°Senior, you¨Cyou¡¯re too powerful.¡± Abruptly, the Leader of the Thunder Tiger Organization said to Ye Li in alarm. ¡°Now,¡± Ye Li looked at the people from the Thunder Tiger Organization indifferently, ¡°do you believe that I can eliminate the Red Lotus Sect?¡± The Thunder Tiger Organization crowd of course believed him, not just believed but believed thoroughly. ¡°Now tell me, where is the Red Lotus Sect located?¡± Ye Li looked at the Leader of Thunder Tiger Organization. The Leader of Thunder Tiger Organization dared not to conceal anything, hastily disclosing the location of the Red Lotus Sect to Ye Li. Upon hearing the information, Ye Li and Lin Jing left the Thunder Tiger Organization. As Ye Li and Lin Jing departed, the members of the Thunder Tiger Organization looked at each other. ¡°Senior is the savior of the Thunder Tiger Organization.¡± said the Leader of Thunder Tiger Organization. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡­ Ye Li and Lin Jing headed towards the Red Lotus Sect. They were not far from the location told by the Leader of the Thunder Tiger Organization. What Ye Li and Lin Jing did not expect was that they would once again encounter people from the Red Lotus Sect. Dozens more Red Lotus Sect warriors with special genes! Chapter 1858 - Chapter 1858 I met people from the Red Lotus Sect again Chapter 1858: I met people from the Red Lotus Sect again Chapter 1858: I met people from the Red Lotus Sect again Ye Li gave a nonchalant smile, thinking to himself how effortless this was, like finding something you¡¯ve endlessly searched for without even trying. Dozens of warriors with special genes from the Red Lotus Sect also noticed Ye Li and Lin Jing. ¡°Who are you?¡± A tenth-tier Earth King warrior with special genes asked Ye Li and Lin Jing, a cold smirk appearing on his face. ¡°Your killers.¡± Ye Li slowly spoke. What?! As soon as these words were uttered, dozens of Red Lotus Sect warriors with special genes were all stunned. ¡°Is this really that surprising?¡± Ye Li smiled nonchalantly. The dozens of Red Lotus Sect warriors glared fiercely at Ye Li. ¡°Young man, why do you want to kill us?¡± The tenth-tier Earth King warrior stared at Ye Li. ¡°Because if I don¡¯t kill you, you will kill us.¡± ¡°You are not wrong.¡± The tenth-tier Earth King warrior sneered coldly. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then come on.¡± Ye Li gestured to the dozens of Red Lotus Sect warriors with special genes to come forward. Seeing Ye Li making such a gesture infuriated the warriors to the extreme. ¡°You¡¯re seeking death!¡± The tenth-tier Earth King warrior spoke coldly. ¡°Kill them!¡± Following the command of the tenth-tier Earth King warrior, dozens of warriors with special genes from the Red Lotus Sect charged towards Ye Li and Lin Jing. Bang¡­! Ye Li clenched his fist and struck heavily towards the dozens of Red Lotus Sect warriors. The warriors were terrified beyond belief. They could never have anticipated such a scene. Ah! Screams were ceaseless. This¡­ how is this possible?! The tenth-tier Earth King warrior was so frightened that he lost all composure, as if he was drained of all his strength, his face filled with utter horror. ¡°Nothing is impossible.¡± Ye Li slowly said. The tenth-tier Earth King warrior was utterly terrified, his body seeming to have been drained of all strength, and he staggered backwards in shock. ¡°Right, go tell the Red Lotus Sect to say that someone named Ye Li will soon come to annihilate the Red Lotus Sect.¡± Hearing this, the tenth-tier Earth King warrior felt an endless shock. Annihilate the Red Lotus Sect?! ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯ll go now.¡± Though the tenth-tier Earth King warrior was shocked, he felt as if he had been granted a great reprieve. Of course, he was happy. After all, he could save his own life now. Immediately, the tenth-tier Earth King warrior left at the fastest speed ever recorded. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± The two continued towards the Red Lotus Sect. ¡­ The tenth-tier Earth King warrior hurried to the Red Lotus Sect and entered the main hall. ¡°Chief.¡± The tenth-tier Earth King warrior called out to the man sitting on the throne above. The Chief of the Red Lotus Sect and the elders were stunned, not knowing why the tenth-tier Earth King warrior was so terrified. ¡°What happened?¡± The Chief of the Red Lotus Sect asked the tenth-tier Earth King warrior, full of confusion. The tenth-tier Earth King warrior swallowed hard, then relayed the entire incident. ¡°Chief, this is what happened.¡± What!!! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As soon as the words left the tenth-tier Earth King warrior¡¯s mouth, the Chief of the Red Lotus Sect and all the elders were shocked. ¡°Are¡­ are you telling the truth?¡± ¡°Absolutely true, Chief!¡± The tenth-tier Earth King warrior quickly said. Everyone in the hall looked at each other, wondering if such a person really existed. Chapter 1859 - Chapter 1859 We dont want to intrude into the Red Lotus Sect Chapter 1859: We don¡¯t want to intrude into the Red Lotus Sect Chapter 1859: We don¡¯t want to intrude into the Red Lotus Sect The Chief of the Red Lotus Sect pondered for a few seconds before letting out a cold laugh. ¡°Heh, thinking of annihilating our Red Lotus Sect? What a wild fantasy!¡± The Elders inside the grand hall also couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. They would swear, this was absolutely the funniest joke they had ever heard. ¡°Chief, that person is too fearsome. I didn¡¯t even see how he attacked, and dozens of our brothers were all finished.¡± The drenched tenth-tier Earth King warrior with B-level genes spoke to the Chief of the Red Lotus Sect with utter terror. ¡°Trash!¡± The Chief of the Red Lotus Sect bellowed at the tenth-tier Earth King warrior with B-level genes. Upon hearing this, the tenth-tier Earth King warrior with B-level genes dared not speak another word. ¡°Report!¡± Suddenly, another warrior with B-level genes from the Red Lotus Sect ran in. This warrior with B-level genes had an equally terrified expression on his face. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Chief, two people have come to the foot of the mountain, one of them is too strong, he has killed hundreds of our men.¡± What!!! Upon hearing this, the Chief of the Red Lotus Sect and all the Elders jolted up from their seats. Thinking of what the tenth-tier Earth King warrior with B-level genes said, then hearing such words. Is it one person? ¡°How many years has it been!¡± The Chief of the Red Lotus Sect spoke coldly, ¡°No one has ever dared to treat my Red Lotus Sect like this?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the Chief of the Red Lotus Sect strode out. Subsequently, all the Elders in the grand hall followed him out. It didn¡¯t take long before they saw Ye Li and Lin Jing. The Chief of the Red Lotus Sect stared hard at Ye Li and Lin Jing. ¡°Is it you who intends to storm our Red Lotus Sect?¡± At the moment, thousands of people were staring at Ye Li and Lin Jing, in their eyes, Ye Li and Lin Jing were already dead bodies, with no chance of survival. What the Chief of the Red Lotus Sect didn¡¯t expect was that Ye Li was shaking his head. ¡°We do not wish to storm the Red Lotus Sect.¡± ¡°Then that is¡­¡± A look of confusion appeared on the face of the Chief of the Red Lotus Sect. ¡°We just want to annihilate your Red Lotus Sect.¡± Ye Li spoke slowly. Hiss¡­ As soon as these words came out, thousands of Red Lotus Sect members couldn¡¯t help but gasp for air, staring dumbstruck at Ye Li. Of course, they didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to say such a thing. They had seen too many arrogant people, but they had never seen someone as arrogant as Ye Li. ¡°Young man, I see you must have the courage of a bear and the gall of a leopard!¡± The Chief of the Red Lotus Sect said to Ye Li with a stern tone. Ye Li smiled calmly, ¡°I will never eat the courage of a bear or the gall of a leopard.¡± Hearing this, a thousand zhang of fury already surged above the head of the Chief of the Red Lotus Sect. ¡°Young man, do you know how high the sky is and how vast the earth is?!¡± ¡°I do not know, but I am aware that I can slay you very soon.¡± Thousands of Red Lotus Sect members were furious to the extreme. ¡°Rip them to pieces for me!¡± Suddenly, the Chief of the Red Lotus Sect bellowed. As the Chief of the Red Lotus Sect¡¯s words fell, thousands of warriors with B-level genes from the Red Lotus Sect surged towards Ye Li and Lin Jing. Clang! A flash of lightning and a cold gleam appeared before their eyes. The sound of swords and the roar of dragons began to resound incessantly. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Suddenly, a five-clawed blood dragon coiled above the head of Ye Li. What?! The thousands of warriors with B-level genes charging at Ye Li and Lin Jing were filled with immense terror when they saw such a scene. In their wildest dreams, they would not have imagined that such a scene would appear. The Chief of the Red Lotus Sect and the Elders were also petrified as if they were clay sculptures or wooden carvings. Chapter 1860 - Chapter 1860 Terrified Red Lotus Sect Chapter 1860: Terrified Red Lotus Sect Chapter 1860: Terrified Red Lotus Sect The Chief of the Red Lotus Sect and all the elders had never expected such an anomaly to occur. They watched Ye Li in utter astonishment. The thousands of Red Lotus Sect warriors with B-level genes also became terrified. They swallowed hard, at a loss as they looked at Ye Li. Of course, there wasn¡¯t the slightest fluctuation on Ye Li¡¯s face; he coolly looked at the thousands of Red Lotus Sect warriors with B-level genes and slowly said: ¡°Heroes of the Red Lotus Sect, come and let me kill you! What are you waiting for?!¡± Where would the thousands of Red Lotus Sect warriors with B-level genes still dare to charge at Ye Li? They looked at the Primordial Dragon Abyss Sword in Ye Li¡¯s hand with significant fear. Just one glance at it made them feel that the sword was far too terrifying. Seeing that the thousands of Red Lotus Sect warriors with B-level genes did not come forward, Ye Li couldn¡¯t help but shake his head secretly, wondering why these insects couldn¡¯t understand. ¡°Since you won¡¯t come to me, I guess I¡¯ll have to go to you.¡± As the words fell, Ye Li walked slowly toward the thousands of Red Lotus Sect warriors with B-level genes, holding the Primordial Dragon Abyss Sword in his hand. The thousands of Red Lotus Sect warriors with B-level genes watched Ye Li approaching in extreme fear, their entire bodies drenched with cold sweat. ¡°You bunch of trash, attack!¡± All of a sudden, the Chief of the Red Lotus Sect gave a cold shout. Upon hearing the Chief¡¯s command, the thousands of Red Lotus Sect warriors with B-level genes had to continue charging towards Ye Li. Ye Li watched the thousands of Red Lotus Sect warriors with B-level genes rush towards him with a nonchalant smile. He thought it was the right choice for these insects to keep charging at him, anyway, their lives would soon vanish from this world. Swoosh! Suddenly, he raised the Primordial Dragon Abyss Sword in his hand and slashed it down fiercely. A supreme sword beam instantly soared towards the thousands of Red Lotus Sect warriors with B-level genes. Hiss¡­ The thousands of Red Lotus Sect warriors with B-level genes looked at the terrifying sword light coming towards them and were scared out of their wits. Their souls were shaken as they watched the incoming sword beam, unable to believe that Ye Li could unleash such a sword light. Ahhh! Suddenly, countless warriors of the Red Lotus Sect let out screams of absolute terror. Naturally, the Chief of the Red Lotus Sect and the elders were also greatly shocked. They too had not expected Ye Li to be able to release such a heaven-defying sword beam. With just one sword strike, half of the thousands of Red Lotus Sect warriors with B-level genes lay on the ground, lifeless already. This this this¡­ The Chief of the Red Lotus Sect and the elders saw so many people dead, their faces filled with utmost horror. Ye Li smiled. He coolly looked at the remaining Red Lotus Sect warriors with B-level genes and slowly spoke: ¡°What are you waiting for? Come and let me kill you.¡± The remaining Red Lotus Sect warriors with B-level genes looked at Ye Li in abject terror, unable to utter a complete sentence at this moment. Swoosh! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Seeing that these remaining warriors with B-level genes had no intention of coming closer, Ye Li raised the Primordial Dragon Abyss Sword again and struck another sword blow. Another equally terrifying supreme sword beam came crashing down. The remaining Red Lotus Sect warriors with B-level genes watched the horrifying sword beam strike toward them, their eyes wide open with endless regret. If they had known how terrifying Ye Li was, they definitely would not have provoked him even if they had ten times the courage. It¡¯s just too late to regret now, alas. Chapter 1861 - Chapter 1861 Looking for Zombie Gathering Area Chapter 1861: Looking for Zombie Gathering Area Chapter 1861: Looking for Zombie Gathering Area Ah! Ah! Ah! Ah! Only to hear, the remaining warriors with B-level genes from the Red Lotus Sect let out another round of screams that were shockingly pitiful. As their screams faded away, their lives disappeared from this world forever. The Chief of the Red Lotus Sect and the Elders stood still as if they were clay statues, unable to snap back to reality for a long time. Ye Li¡¯s mouth curved into a slight smile, and a trace of indifference appeared on his handsome, jade-like face. ¡°Do you know, in this world, good people don¡¯t die, neither do bad people. There is only one kind of person who dies,¡± Ye Li said indifferently, looking at the Red Lotus Sect warriors with B-level genes and the Elders, ¡°and that is the foolish ones.¡± The Chief of the Red Lotus Sect and the Elders felt a sudden chill shoot up their spines to their foreheads upon hearing these words. ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡± The Chief of the Red Lotus Sect looked at Ye Li, aghast and at a loss for words. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll be dead soon.¡± Ye Li smiled indifferently, looking calmly at the Chief of the Red Lotus Sect. The Chief and the Elders were petrified with soul-crushing terror, naturally. ¡°By the way, how do you wish to die?¡± Suddenly, Ye Li posed this question to the Chief and the Elders of the Red Lotus Sect. The Chief and the Elders were driven to the extreme of terror. They swore that this was undoubtedly the most frightening moment in their history. ¡°Actually, there¡¯s nothing to be afraid of. There¡¯s only one kind of person in the world who isn¡¯t afraid, and that¡¯s the dead.¡± As his words fell, Ye Li raised the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword in his hand high. The Chief of the Red Lotus Sect and the Elders had only one thought as they looked at the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword in Ye Li¡¯s hand. That thought was to escape for their lives! Immediately after, the Chief and the Elders of the Red Lotus Sect started to flee for their lives. What a pity, how could they possibly escape? As the Chief of the Red Lotus Sect and the Elders were fleeing for their lives, Ye Li activated Swift Steps, leaving behind only an afterimage where he stood. The Chief and the Elders could not compare to Ye Li¡¯s speed. It wasn¡¯t long before the lives of the Chief and the Elders of the Red Lotus Sect permanently vanished from this world. Ye Li placed the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword into the system space. Now that the Red Lotus Sect had been eliminated by him, it was time to search for the Zombie Gathering Area. Lin Jing was in awe, looking at Ye Li with the eyes of a complete fangirl. ¡°Senior, where do we head to now?¡± ¡°Obviously, to find the Zombie Gathering Area.¡± Ye Li slowly spoke. Their current location was to the east of the Northern Desolate Grasslands, where many Zombie Gathering Areas existed, although they were not yet aware of their precise locations. Consequently, the two of them began their search for Zombie Gathering Areas in the wilderness. Fortune favors the persistent. After searching for a day, they finally discovered a Zombie Gathering Area. Ye Li was ready to release the Apocalypse Legion from the system space when several voices reached his ears. ¡°Are there really a lot of zombies here?¡± ¡°Of course, this is a huge Zombie Gathering Area.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°If this is such a massive Zombie Gathering Area, why would we come here?¡± Ye Li and Lin Jing looked in the direction of the voices to find a group of teenage boys and girls approaching. Without a doubt, these were greenhouse flowers, and they were also warriors with special genes. ¡°Eh? There are people!¡± Suddenly, the group of teens also spotted Ye Li and Lin Jing, and they hastily walked over. Chapter 1862 - Chapter 1862 a dozen or so young boys and girls Chapter 1862: a dozen or so young boys and girls Chapter 1862: a dozen or so young boys and girls Several young boys and girls approached Ye Li and Lin Jing. ¡°May I ask who you are?¡± A girl looked at Ye Li and Lin Jing. Her name was Huang Qing, and she was a warrior with tier 3 Earth King-level special genes. Ye Li had no desire to pay attention to Huang Qing, and Lin Jing was about to reveal her own name, but seeing Ye Li stay silent, she decided not to say anything either. Huang Qing and the rest of the young boys and girls saw that Ye Li and Lin Jing were completely ignoring them, and their brows furrowed, feeling extremely displeased. Their temperament was extraordinary; they were clearly descendants of high-ranking families. Used to being revered, these descendants were naturally unhappy when Ye Li and Lin Jing ignored them. ¡°Do you know who we are?!¡± Suddenly, a young boy glared at Ye Li and Lin Jing and spoke coldly. The boy¡¯s name was Shi Biao, a warrior with tier 2 Earth King-level special genes. Originally, Ye Li did not want to bother with these ants, but as the saying goes, ¡°The tree desires calm, yet the wind keeps blowing.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to know who you are, just go away.¡± Ye Li said indifferently to the group of young boys and girls. The group was taken aback, certainly not expecting Ye Li to say something like that. ¡°What do you mean?!¡± Shi Biao confronted Ye Li with a cold tone. Ye Li shook his head inwardly, not understanding why no one seemed to want to listen when he spoke. ¡°Apologize to us! Otherwise¡­¡± Shi Biao stared intensely at Ye Li, ¡°Don¡¯t blame us for being impolite!¡± Hearing Shi Biao¡¯s words, Ye Li couldn¡¯t help but laugh, finding Shi Biao¡¯s statement to be quite ridiculous. Seeing that Ye Li was actually laughing, Shi Biao¡¯s expression turned icy! He really couldn¡¯t fathom how Ye Li could still laugh. ¡°What are you laughing at?!¡± Shi Biao stared at Ye Li. ¡°Guess whether I will answer you?¡± ¡°I guess you will!¡± Shi Biao spoke coldly. ¡°Oh?¡± A playful look appeared on the handsome face of Ye Li. ¡°I¡¯m interested to hear this.¡± Shi Biao sneered coldly, ¡°Because if you don¡¯t answer us, you will meet a terrible fate!¡± ¡°Really?¡± Ye Li responded with calm composure, ¡°Based on what? On someone worthless like you?¡± What?! Upon hearing this, a rage erupted from the top of Shi Biao¡¯s head! ¡°Seeking death!¡± As the words fell, Shi Biao launched a fierce punch at Ye Li. The group of young boys and girls also watched Ye Li coldly, believing that he was asking for it. They had never seen, let alone heard of, someone as arrogant as him. Shi Biao¡¯s punch was fast, quickly reaching in front of Ye Li. What Shi Biao wasn¡¯t expecting was that Ye Li showed no signs of trying to block. Bang¡­! Undoubtedly, Shi Biao¡¯s punch landed heavily on Ye Li¡¯s body. All the boys and girls knew that Ye Li would be sent flying back with severe injuries. But what they could never have anticipated was the scene that unfolded next! When Shi Biao¡¯s punch hit Ye Li¡¯s body, Ye Li did not retreat half a step. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Hiss¡­ This scene shocked everyone present. They hurriedly rubbed their eyes, because they thought they must be seeing things wrong. But no matter how much they rubbed their eyes, the result was the same. Ye Li had not retreated half a step! Chapter 1863 - Chapter 1863 Were those zombies just now Chapter 1863: Were those zombies just now? Chapter 1863: Were those zombies just now? How is that possible?! Shi Biao and all the teens were utterly astonished. A single punch, and it didn¡¯t make Ye Li take even half a step back? ¡°How¡­ how could you not have taken even a half step back?¡± Shi Biao looked at Ye Li, his voice filled with terror. There was naturally no change in Ye Li¡¯s expression as he indifferently said: ¡°How would a piece of trash like you know about my Defense?¡± No sooner had these words been spoken than Shi Biao involuntarily staggered backward several steps, his face full of horror. ¡°That¡¯s enough, I have no interest in you bunch of trashes.¡± As soon as the words fell, Ye Li released the Apocalypse Legion from the system space. The sudden appearance of the Apocalypse Legion left the teens stunned like petrified chickens; they certainly had not expected the Apocalypse Legion to emerge out of nowhere. However¡­ They swallowed hard, because to them, the Apocalypse Legion didn¡¯t seem human? The aura emanating from the Apocalypse Legion made them feel somewhat shocked. Is this¡­ a zombie?! Suddenly, all the teens thought of this astonishing possibility and were overwhelmed with terror. Their eyes were wide open, breathlessly staring at Ye Li, unable to utter a complete sentence for a long time. Naturally, Ye Li had no intention of paying attention to them. He commanded the Apocalypse Legion to go to the Zombie Gathering Area and synthesize zombies. Following Ye Li¡¯s order, the entire Apocalypse Legion departed. ¡°Elder, were those zombies just now?¡± Huang Qing looked at Ye Li, astounded. ¡°What do you think?¡± Ye Li retorted. Huang Qing was utterly shocked, ¡°Elder, how can you control zombies?¡± Lin Jing laughed beside him, ¡°The terror of the Elder is beyond your imagination.¡± Hearing this, the teens looked at each other, unable to speak for a long time. Afterward, Ye Li slowly walked towards the Zombie Gathering Area in front of him. Lin Jing naturally followed him. All the teens exchanged glances and followed suit. Before long, the whole group arrived at the Zombie Gathering Area. ¡°Argh! Argh!¡± As soon as Ye Li and his company entered the Zombie Gathering Area, hundreds of zombies rushed towards them. Although all the teens were tier 3 Earth King talents, they had never seen zombies before. Seeing so many rushing at them, their faces showed a hint of terror. Swoosh, swoosh, swoosh! Just when the teens were in the midst of their panic, they heard the sound of slicing wind by their ears. Then, they heard the wails of the zombies. What?! The teens looked intently and saw that the hundreds of zombies had all fallen to the ground. They were stunned. How had Ye Li made his move? They had not seen it, and yet so many zombies lay on the ground, incapacitated. Ye Li, of course, noticed the shocked expressions on the teens¡¯ faces but paid them no mind and instead opened his synthesis grid and synthesized the hundreds of zombies. How¡­ how is that possible?! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Seeing the hundreds of zombies turn into a single one, the teens stood petrified on the spot for a long while, unable to recover their senses. It felt like they had witnessed something that could never possibly occur. Lin Jing had seen Ye Li synthesize zombies countless times; naturally, her fair face showed no change. It didn¡¯t take long for the Apocalypse Legion to return to Ye Li¡¯s side. ¡°Master, we¡¯ve synthesized all the zombies inside.¡± Chapter 1864 - Chapter 1864 Dimen Base City Chapter 1864: Dimen Base City Chapter 1864: Dimen Base City Listening to Ah Da¡¯s words, Ye Li nodded. Then, he put the Apocalypse Legion into the system space. A dozen young boys and girls were shocked, naturally not expecting the Apocalypse Legion to suddenly disappear. ¡°Elder, how did they disappear?¡± Huang Qing looked at Ye Li with utter astonishment. ¡°Who knows?¡± Ye Li smiled indifferently. Suddenly, the young boys and girls all remembered what Ah Da had said just now. Ah Da said they had already made all the zombies inside into light. Could it be¡­ Suddenly, all the young boys and girls thought of an astonishing possibility. That is, there were no more zombies in the Zombie Gathering Area. But how could that be possible? As far as they knew, there were a lot of zombies inside the Zombie Gathering Area. ¡°Beep beep beep!¡± Suddenly, a sound came from the communication device on Huang Qing¡¯s wrist. Huang Qing pressed a button, and a voice filled with panic came through. ¡°Miss, you must come back quickly, the dark race and zombies are attacking Dimen Base City!¡± Hiss¡­ Upon hearing this, the dozen young boys and girls were all struck with terror. The dark race and the zombies were attacking Dimen Base City? Ye Li and Lin Jing, naturally, also heard this voice, and a hint of brilliance appeared on Ye Li¡¯s handsome face. Zombies?! He was in need of zombies right now. ¡°Elder, can¡­ can you help us?¡± Suddenly, Huang Qing looked at Ye Li, her fair face showing a deep plea. All the young boys and girls also looked towards Ye Li, as only Ye Li could help them now. Ye Li pondered for a few seconds, then he looked at the sun in the sky and slowly said: ¡°Alright.¡± Seeing Ye Li agree, all the young boys and girls had an expression of immense joy on their faces. Afterward, they hurried towards Dimen Base City. Dimen Base City. The dark race and zombies ferociously attacked Dimen Base City, and it was on the verge of collapse. However, the warriors with special genes and the military of Dimen Base City fought back fervently! In the end, the dark race and zombies retreated. The warriors with special genes and the military all knew that this was only the first attack by the dark race and zombies, and that it was not easy to hold Dimen Base City. Ye Li and his group arrived outside the walls of Dimen Base City. They found the bodies of the dark race and zombies all over the ground; it was a sight too dreadful to endure. However, the retreat of the dark race and zombies was good news for them. Of course, for Ye Li, it was bad news. The dozen young boys and girls were all descendants from the major families of Dimen Base City. The warriors on the outer walls and the military quickly opened the city gates to let them pass! In this way, Ye Li and Lin Jing entered Dimen Base City. ¡°Elder, shall we go to my clan¡¯s place?¡± Huang Qing tentatively looked at Ye Li and Lin Jing. Ye Li thought for a few seconds, then nodded. Seeing Ye Li agree, Huang Qing led Ye Li and Lin Jing towards her family clan. Before long, Ye Li and Lin Jing arrived outside the Huang family¡¯s residence. The Huang family was the most powerful family in Dimen Base City. ¡°Miss, you¡¯ve returned.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Several descendants of the Huang family hurriedly greeted Huang Qing. Huang Qing nodded. After they entered the Huang family compound, a Tier 1 Heavenly King warrior with special genes came to greet them. ¡°Miss, you have returned, the family head is very upset.¡± The Tier 1 Heavenly King warrior said to Huang Qing. Chapter 1865 - Chapter 1865 I do have a lot of zombies Chapter 1865: I do have a lot of zombies Chapter 1865: I do have a lot of zombies Huang Qing knew that her father was angry because she had ventured into the wilderness. But it was something she had to face sooner or later. ¡°Senior, let¡¯s go in.¡± Huang Qing looked at Ye Li and Lin Jing. The warrior with Tier 1 Heavenly King special genes was taken aback, she certainly did not expect that the young lady would actually refer to these two people as seniors. Could it be¡­ The warrior with Tier 1 saintly genes thought of an astonishing possibility¨Cthat Ye Li and Lin Jing were incredibly powerful warriors with special genes. Otherwise, how could someone with the young lady¡¯s talent possibly call these two her seniors? Having this thought, the warrior with Tier 1 saintly genes showed a smile on her face, thinking that the young lady had grown up. Then, Huang Qing led Ye Li and Lin Jing into the great hall. Inside the great hall, the Huang family patriarch Huang Jun and the elders were all there, discussing the matters of the dark race and zombies attacking Dimen Base City. ¡°Father, I have returned.¡± Huang Qing called out to Huang Jun, who was seated on the throne above. After calling out, Huang Qing bowed her head, like a child who had done something wrong. The expression of the Huang family patriarch Huang Jun, seated on the throne above, turned cold upon hearing his daughter¡¯s voice. ¡°Chi Qing, who allowed you to go into the wilderness?¡± ¡°Do you have any idea how dangerous the wilderness is?!¡± Huang Jun, the Huang family patriarch, said irritably to Huang Qing. ¡°Father, I realize my mistake.¡± Huang Qing muttered. ¡°Hm?¡± Huang Jun, the Huang family patriarch, noticed Ye Li and Lin Jing by Huang Qing¡¯s side. ¡°Chi Qing, are they your friends?¡± The elders in the hall also turned their gaze to Ye Li and Lin Jing, because their instincts told them that these two were not as simple as they appeared. ¡°No, father, they are seniors, very strong seniors.¡± Huang Qing¡¯s reply left Huang Jun and the elders in the hall stunned. Seniors? They thought that Ye Li and Lin Jing looked only about the same age as Huang Qing, so how could she be calling them seniors? ¡°Chi Qing, since you call them seniors, can you tell us what realm they are?¡± Huang Jun, patriarch of the Huang family, said, not believing that Ye Li and Lin Jing could be such powerful warriors with special genes, simply because they looked too young. ¡°Uh¡­¡± Of course, Huang Qing did not know the realm of Ye Li and Lin Jing, and for a moment she found herself at a loss for words. ¡°Right, father, the seniors have a lot of zombies.¡± Suddenly, Huang Qing said to Huang Jun, patriarch of the Huang family. A lot¡­ of zombies?! Huang Jun and the elders were shocked at the words; they were confused. ¡°Chi Qing, are you confused?¡± ¡°No, father, the seniors really do have a lot of zombies.¡± Seeing that her words were met with disbelief from her father and the elders, Huang Qing quickly spoke again. Huang Jun and the elders were somewhat stunned, as they felt that Huang Qing was not joking. Humans¡­ with a lot of zombies? Although they knew that anything strange could happen in this world, the thought of humans having a lot of zombies was a bit too peculiar. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Chi Qing says that you have a lot of zombies,¡± Huang Jun, patriarch of the Huang family, looked at Ye Li, ¡°what is this all about?¡± At the moment, Huang Jun did not know whether Ye Li was friend or foe. The elders also turned their gaze to Ye Li, wanting to know how he would answer. Ye Li smiled calmly, thinking that since Huang Qing had already mentioned it, there was nothing worth hiding. ¡°Yes, I indeed have a lot of zombies.¡± Chapter 1866 - Chapter 1866 I dont want to answer this question Chapter 1866: I don¡¯t want to answer this question. Chapter 1866: I don¡¯t want to answer this question. Once these words were spoken, the head of the Huang family, Huang Jun, and all the elders were stunned. Naturally, they had not expected Ye Li to say such a thing. The head of the Huang family, Huang Jun, looked at Ye Li in shock. ¡°Human, do you really have many zombies?¡± ¡°Is there anything surprising about that?¡± Ye Li slowly spoke up. Upon hearing this, Huang Jun, the head of the Huang family, was stunned for several seconds, then said to Ye Li: ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then tell me, are you a good person or a bad person!¡± The elders in the hall also looked towards Ye Li, their faces showing a hint of vigilance. Ye Li responded with a calm smile, ¡°I don¡¯t really want to answer that question.¡± He indeed did not want to answer because he was neither a good person nor a bad person. Upon hearing this, Huang Jun¡¯s expression turned cold, clearly unsatisfied with Ye Li¡¯s response. ¡°What if I insist on an answer?¡± As he spoke, a cold light flashed in Huang Jun¡¯s pupils. The elders also stared intently at Ye Li, truly unsure why he could remain so calm and composed in front of them. Beside them, Huang Qing watched this tense confrontation unfold, her fair face couldn¡¯t help but show a deep look of anxiety. ¡°Father, this senior is of course good¡­¡± But before Huang Qing could finish speaking, she was interrupted by Huang Jun. ¡°No need for more words.¡± Hearing this, Huang Qing dared not continue. Only to see, Huang Jun staring coldly at Ye Li. Clearly, if Ye Li did not give him a satisfactory answer, he would not let the matter rest. ¡°Answer me!¡± Once again, Huang Jun spoke to Ye Li. Ye Li couldn¡¯t help but laugh. ¡°As I said, I don¡¯t want to answer this question.¡± ¡°Haha!¡± Huang Jun let out a cold laugh, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, do you know what your fate will be?¡± In the eyes of Huang Jun, Ye Li was definitely not a good person. The elders in the hall thought the same. ¡°I don¡¯t know what my fate will be.¡± Ye Li spoke slowly. Huang Jun could no longer tolerate Ye Li¡¯s arrogance, and he coldly commanded an elder: ¡°Teach this ignorant junior a lesson!¡± ¡°Yes! Head of the family!¡± Suddenly, an elder stood up, looking disdainfully at Ye Li. This elder was a sixth-tier Heavenly King Realm warrior with special genes. To Huang Qing, a sixth-tier Heavenly King Realm warrior was an absolutely terrifying existence, but in Ye Li¡¯s eyes, he was pathetically weak. Therefore, his expression did not change at all. ¡°Young man, I admire your courage!¡± This elder of the Huang family gave Ye Li a cold smile. Ye Li did not want to waste more words with such an ant, he slowly said to the elder of the Huang family: ¡°Come here, I don¡¯t want to hear more useless talk.¡± What!!! This infuriated the elder of the Huang family to the extreme, his eyes blazing with anger. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Didn¡¯t I ask you to come,¡± Ye Li looked indifferently at the elder, ¡°or besides being pathetically weak, are you also deaf?¡± Unable to bear it any longer, the Huang family elder took a step forward and charged at Ye Li. In an instant, he was already in front of Ye Li. Bang¡­! The Huang family elder raised his fist and fiercely struck at Ye Li. Chapter 1867 - Chapter 1867 Huang Jun was extremely shocked Chapter 1867: Huang Jun was extremely shocked Chapter 1867: Huang Jun was extremely shocked Ye Li looked indifferently at the punch coming from the Huang family elder. In his eyes, such an attack posed no danger to him at all. He even felt that the power he used to scratch an itch could be stronger than that of the Huang family elder. When the family head Huang Jun and the other elders saw Ye Li making no move to defend or protect himself, they couldn¡¯t help but be astonished. They initially thought that since Ye Li was so arrogant, he must be a somewhat decent warrior with special genes. But now, they not only realized they were wrong, but they were disastrously wrong. Simply because Ye Li was already too scared to even dodge. Without doubt, the heavy punch of the Huang family elder landed solidly on Ye Li¡¯s body. Everyone in the hall, except for Lin Jing, knew that Ye Li would definitely be thrown back. Even though outside the Zombie Gathering Area, Huang Qing had already witnessed Ye Li¡¯s defense! But Shi Biao, after all, was only a Tier 2 Earth King level warrior with special genes, while this Huang family elder was a sixth-tier Heavenly King Realm warrior with special genes. The gap between them was an insurmountable chasm. However, to the surprise of everyone in the hall, not only did Ye Li not get thrown back, but he also didn¡¯t even take a half step back. Seeing this, all the people in the hall were dumbfounded and speechless. They hurriedly rubbed their eyes, just because they felt they must be seeing wrong, but no matter how they rubbed their eyes, the result was the same. Silence. You could hear a pin drop. Everyone in the hall dared not make a sound; the shock on their faces was immense. ¡°This this this¡­¡± The Huang family elder swallowed, looking at Ye Li with immense surprise, unable to utter a complete sentence for a long time. ¡°I told you, you are just a pitiful weak ant,¡± Ye Li said calmly with a smile, ¡°why would you not believe it?¡± The family head Huang Jun was also stupefied. ¡°You¡­ who exactly are you!¡± He questioned Ye Li. Ye Li smiled, ¡°Perhaps I am a very powerful person.¡± Family head Huang Jun was secretly shocked, having never seen someone like Ye Li before. ¡°By the way, I said earlier I have many zombies, it seems you all don¡¯t believe it.¡± As the words fell, Ye Li released the Apocalypse Legion from his system space. The twelve mighty Saints of the Apocalypse Legion appeared in the hall. Family head Huang Jun and the elders watched the suddenly appearing Apocalypse Legion and were momentarily taken aback. Naturally, they had not expected so many human beings to suddenly appear in the hall. But when they felt the aura coming from the bodies of the Apocalypse Legion, they were utterly terrified. Just because they knew that these were not humans but zombies! ¡°This is impossible, absolutely impossible!¡± Family head Huang Jun exclaimed in shock. The faces of the elders were also incredibly stunned, as if they had seen something they could never possibly see. ¡°There is nothing in this world that is impossible.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ye Li said lightly. Upon hearing this, family head Huang Jun swallowed and looked at Ye Li with great alarm. ¡°May I ask elder, the level of these zombies¡­¡± Family head Huang Jun didn¡¯t finish his sentence, but the implication was already clear. But family head Huang Jun calling Ye Li ¡®elder¡¯¡­ This was something Ye Li hadn¡¯t expected. Chapter 1868 - Chapter 1868 Large horde of zombies incoming Chapter 1868: Large horde of zombies incoming Chapter 1868: Large horde of zombies incoming Huang Family Patriarch Huang Jun looked at Ye Li; naturally, he wanted to know the levels of the zombies in the Apocalypse Legion. Because the aura emanating from the bodies of the Apocalypse Legion was just too terrifying. He had never seen such horrifying zombies! The Grand Elders inside the hall also turned their gaze toward Ye Li; they all wanted to know the levels of the Apocalypse Legion. Ye Li smiled calmly, ¡°Do you really want to know the levels of the Apocalypse Legion?¡± ¡°Yes, Senior.¡± Huang Family Patriarch Huang Jun and all the Grand Elders nodded unanimously. ¡°They are all eighth-tier Evolved Being zombies.¡± Ye Li thought since they all wanted to know, he might as well tell them. What!!! As soon as these words came out, Huang Family Patriarch Huang Jun and all the Grand Elders were struck with extreme terror! They could never have imagined even if they racked their brains that the entire Apocalypse Legion consisted of eighth-tier Evolved Being zombies. You have to know, these were eighth-tier Evolved Being zombies! In an instant, cold sweat soaked their entire bodies. They were just grateful they hadn¡¯t offended Ye Li too much, otherwise, their lives would forever vanish from this world. Then, Ye Li placed the Apocalypse Legion into the system space. Seeing the Apocalypse Legion suddenly disappear, Huang Family Patriarch Huang Jun and all the Grand Elders were dumbstruck again. They wondered what kind of terrifying existence the Senior was. Just like that, Ye Li and Lin Jing stayed at the Huang family for two days. ¡°Patriarch! Patriarch!¡± Suddenly, an extremely panicked voice reached everyone¡¯s ears. A descendant of the Huang Family rushed in, his face carrying an expression of utmost shock. ¡°What happened?!¡± Huang Family Patriarch Huang Jun hastily inquired, and the Grand Elders looked to Ye Li, all wanting to know what had occurred. ¡°Patriarch, a large number of zombies and the dark race are less than three kilometers from Dimen Base City.¡± What?! Upon hearing this, Huang Family Patriarch Huang Jun and all the Grand Elders couldn¡¯t remain seated¨Cthey leaped up from their seats in a hurry. They knew the dark race and zombies would come again, but they never expected that the dark race and zombies would arrive so quickly. ¡°Patriarch, what do you think we should do¡­¡± The Grand Elder looked at the Patriarch. ¡°It¡¯s alright, it¡¯s just the dark race and zombies,¡± said Ye Li mildly with a smile. The bodies of Huang Family Patriarch Huang Jun and all the Grand Elders shivered. Yes, indeed. They still had the Senior with them. Immediately after, Huang Family Patriarch Huang Jun and all the Grand Elders looked at Ye Li with tears of gratitude. ¡°Thank you, Senior, for helping Dimen Base City.¡± Huang Family Patriarch Huang Jun quickly led Ye Li and Lin Jing to the outer city wall of Dimen Base City. Finally, they all arrived at the outer city wall. At this moment, there were already many warriors with special genes and troops on the outer city wall, all with vigilant expressions on their faces. Naturally, Ye Li¡¯s face showed no fluctuations. It didn¡¯t take long before an alarmed shout reached the ears of everyone on the outer city wall. ¡°The dark race and zombies are here!¡± Everyone on the outer city wall of Dimen Base City looked ahead, and to their horror, the sight they beheld made every one of them turn pale with fear. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Because the dark race and zombies were attacking like an overwhelming black cloud. ¡°My God, so many from the dark race and zombies?¡± The warriors with special genes and troops on the outer city wall were struck with extreme terror. As the number one strongest in Dimen Base City, Huang Family Patriarch Huang Jun quickly looked toward Ye Li. ¡°Senior, what do you think we should do?¡± Chapter 1869 - Chapter 1869 Go and annihilate them Chapter 1869: Go and annihilate them. Chapter 1869: Go and annihilate them. The head of the Huang family, Huang Jun, never expected that there was no trace of disturbance on Ye Li¡¯s beautiful, jade-like face, as if he had not seen anything. Seeing this, Huang Jun couldn¡¯t help but secretly be shocked, thinking that his senior not only possessed unparalleled strength but also such calmness. Compared to Ye Li, he felt like he was nothing. Before them, countless dark race beings and zombies had already reached the outer city walls of Dimen Base City. ¡°Humans, what are you waiting for?!¡± A Tier 1 dark race being coldly smirked, ¡°Hurry up and open the city gates, let us come in and kill you.¡± As soon as these words were spoken, all the people on the outer city wall became extremely angry. ¡°Dream on, dark race!¡± Huang Jun spoke coldly. The Tier 1 dark race being, not minding their retorts, smiled faintly and slowly spoke: ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then we have no choice but to come in and kill you.¡± Immediately, the Tier 1 dark race being prepared to give the order to attack the city. But what he could never have guessed was that another voice entered his ears. ¡°How do you want to die?¡± The voice wasn¡¯t loud, but it made everyone present hear it. Everyone hastily looked toward the source of the voice. ¡°Human, do you really think you have the right to speak?¡± The Tier 1 dark race being looked at Ye Li with disdain. Ye Li did not continue to speak; instead, he released the Apocalypse Legion from the system space. Twelve Tier-Saint-level zombies of the Apocalypse Legion appeared in front of him. ¡°Master.¡± The Apocalypse Legion respectfully called out to Ye Li. Ye Li nodded, ¡°Go and annihilate them.¡± With Ye Li¡¯s order, the Apocalypse Legion instantly launched forward. All twelve Tier-Saint-level zombies of the Apocalypse Legion leapt off the outer city walls of Dimen Base City. The Tier 1 dark race being was shocked beyond measure. He naturally had not expected such a scene to unfold. He initially thought that the Apocalypse Legion was just coming to hand themselves over, but when the Apocalypse Legion demonstrated their unmatched combat prowess¡­ The Tier 1 dark race being realized that he was not only wrong, but also completely and utterly mistaken. Ah ah ah ah! The sounds of screams rose continuously. The Apocalypse Legion, beneath the outer city walls of Dimen Base City, was truly embarking on a real massacre! Everyone on the outer walls of Dimen Base City was dumbfounded, speechless. It seemed as if they had witnessed the most shocking thing in the world. ¡°How can this be possible!¡± Everyone stood frozen in place like clay sculptures, unable to regain their senses for a long time. Seeing the terrifying combat prowess of the Apocalypse Legion, the Tier 1 dark race being was scared out of his wits. At this moment, he had only one thought: to flee for his life! Though late to react, he moved quickly! The Tier 1 dark race being began to fly and escape. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Unfortunately, there was one point this Tier 1 dark race being missed. Just as he was fleeing, there was indeed someone who appeared right before him. Looking at the person before him, the Tier 1 dark race being was terrified to an extreme extent, and he involuntarily took several steps backward. ¡°Human, you you you¡­¡± This Tier 1 dark race being was already extremely terrified. Because, the person standing before the Tier 1 dark race being was none other than¡­ Ye Li! Chapter 1870 - Chapter 1870 Zombie Dense Forest Chapter 1870: Zombie Dense Forest Chapter 1870: Zombie Dense Forest Ye Li looked indifferently at the Tier 1 land-saint level dark race member before him, slowly opening his mouth: ¡°Given a chance to choose how you die, how would you choose?¡± Upon hearing this, a chill couldn¡¯t help but rush from the spine of the Tier 1 land-saint level dark race member to the Heavenly Spirit Eyes. ¡°Human, I¡­ I don¡¯t want to die.¡± It was natural for the Tier 1 land-saint level dark race member not to want to die; he looked at Ye Li in utter terror. Ye Li¡¯s jade-like face remained unfluctuated, ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to die, then I shall grant you death.¡± As the sound dropped, Ye Li raised his finger. Above the finger, a terrifying spiritual power began to gather. Suddenly, he pointed! Then, a sound of breaking through the wind occurred. As this breaking wind sounded, the life of the Tier 1 land-saint level dark race member vanished forever from this world. While everyone on the outer city wall was utterly astonished, Ye Li suddenly appeared on the outer city wall. The head of the Huang family, Huang Jun, was so startled by Ye Li¡¯s sudden appearance beside him that he nearly fell to the ground. ¡°Elder, you¡­ when did you come up?¡± The head of the Huang family, Huang Jun, swallowed his saliva, thinking of such a terrifying speed, he hadn¡¯t even seen when Ye Li appeared beside him? Ye Li did not say much, simply because to a warrior with B-level genes like Huang Jun, he could not comprehend his strength. The Apocalypse Legion was all made up of eighth-tier saint-level zombies; these dark race members couldn¡¯t possibly withstand the Apocalypse Legion. It wasn¡¯t long before all the dark race members under the outer city wall of Dimen Base City were slaughtered by the Apocalypse Legion, and the zombies were all synthesized by the Apocalypse Legion. Peace returned to the earth once again. ¡°Elder, thank you.¡± The head of the Huang family, Huang Jun, gave Ye Li a deep bow. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, just lifting a hand.¡± Ye Li smiled faintly. ¡°By the way, do you know where these zombies come from?¡± Ye Li suddenly asked Huang Jun. The head of the Huang family, Huang Jun, hastily replied: ¡°Elder, those zombies come from the Zombie Dense Forest.¡± Zombie Dense Forest? Ye Li naturally hadn¡¯t heard of any Zombie Dense Forest. However, he could easily guess with his toes that the Zombie Dense Forest must be a massive zombie gathering area. ¡°Elder, are you going to the Zombie Dense Forest?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Ye Li nodded his head. ¡°But Elder, next to the Zombie Dense Forest is a powerful Celestial Bull Dark Race.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Ye Li didn¡¯t regard the so-called Celestial Bull Dark Race or the strength at the east of the Northern Desolate Grasslands as a concern. After calming this city attack, Ye Li had Lin Jing stay here while he and the Apocalypse Legion headed for the Zombie Dense Forest. ¡­ Zombie Dense Forest. Ye Li arrived on the outskirts of the Zombie Dense Forest. He discovered that, indeed, there were many zombies inside. ¡°The number of zombies in our Zombie Dense Forest is increasing.¡± ¡°Exactly, as long as the number of zombies increases, we can dominate the entire region east of the Northern Desolate Grasslands.¡± ¡°Ha ha, I can already picture that scene.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Just as Ye Li arrived at the outskirts of the Zombie Dense Forest, several voices reached his ears. He activated his Heavenly Spirit Eyes to look. He saw about a dozen individuals from the Celestial Bull Dark Race. These dozen members of the Celestial Bull Dark Race were all human-like in form, but their faces resembled that of a bull with horns, looking quite powerful. Ye Li slowly walked over. Chapter 1871 - Chapter 1871 the Celestial Bull Dark Race territory Chapter 1871: the Celestial Bull Dark Race territory Chapter 1871: the Celestial Bull Dark Race territory Before long, over a dozen members of the Celestial Bull Dark Race appeared in Ye Li¡¯s view. These dozen or so members of the Celestial Bull Dark Race naturally saw Ye Li as well. ¡°Human¡­ a human?!¡± The dozen members of the Celestial Bull Dark Race were utterly shocked; they never imagined that they would encounter a human here. ¡°Is there really something worth being surprised about?¡± Ye Li¡¯s lips curled slightly upwards, and a playful expression appeared on his handsome face. Heh heh! All the members of the Celestial Bull Dark Race sneered coldly. It was because they hadn¡¯t expected that even at this moment, Ye Li could still remain so calm. ¡°Human, do you not know that upon encountering us, your life will soon vanish from this world?¡± One of the Celestial Bull Dark Race said to Ye Li. ¡°Is that so?¡± Ye Li smiled indifferently. He thought that in order to quietly assimilate the zombies in the Zombie Dense Forest, he first needed to eliminate the Celestial Bull Dark Race. Seeing Ye Li¡¯s fearless demeanor in the face of danger, the members of the Celestial Bull Dark Race could not help but become furious. They had never seen a human who was not afraid of death before. ¡°Human, I think you are seeking death!¡± As the words fell, one Celestial Bull Dark Race member threw a powerful punch towards Ye Li. Ah! What the Celestial Bull Dark Race members never expected was that just as the punch was about to hit Ye Li, it was instead sent flying backwards. The flung Celestial Bull Dark Race member crashed heavily to the ground, his eyes wide open, already dead. Hiss¡­ Watching this scene unfold, all the remaining members of the Celestial Bull Dark Race were horrified. They did not even see how Ye Li made his move, and that Celestial Bull Dark Race member was already dead? The remaining members of the Celestial Bull Dark Race were stunned; they were truly stupefied. ¡°Now,¡± Ye Li said indifferently as he eyed the Celestial Bull Dark Race members before him, ¡°do you still think I am about to die?¡± These members of the Celestial Bull Dark Race were not fools; they knew Ye Li must be an extraordinarily powerful warrior with B-level genes. ¡°Human, we are the Celestial Bull Dark Race, and this is our territory. By acting this way, you¡¯re only seeking your own death!¡± One of the Celestial Bull Dark Race members said coldly to Ye Li. Hearing this, Ye Li laughed, thinking these members of the Celestial Bull Dark Race had quite a way with words. Well, interesting. ¡°Since you say I am seeking my own death, then I have no choice but to annihilate you first.¡± Upon hearing this, the dozen members of the Celestial Bull Dark Race could not help but feel extremely terrified. Whoosh whoosh whoosh! Suddenly, the sound of breaking wind emerged. The dozen or so members of the Celestial Bull Dark Race were completely unable to respond to such an attack¨Chorrific golden spiritual energy attacks struck them, each leaving a shocking blood hole in their foreheads, leaving them utterly lifeless. He released the Apocalypse Legion from the system space. ¡°Go assimilate the zombies here.¡± Subsequently, Ye Li headed towards the territory of the Celestial Bull Dark Race. It wasn¡¯t long before Ye Li arrived at the outskirts of the Celestial Bull Dark Race¡¯s territory. He took out the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword from the system space and walked slowly. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Human, you¡­¡± Several dozen Celestial Bull Dark Race members guarding the outside of the territory discovered Ye Li; they just began to speak to him, but before they could finish, they no longer had the opportunity to continue. Swoosh! A sword, a supreme sword beam flew out. The bodies of the several dozen Celestial Bull Dark Race members were instantly split in two, their death state too gruesome to behold. Chapter 1872 - Chapter 1872 The Regret of the Seventh-Tier Earth Saint Chapter 1872: The Regret of the Seventh-Tier Earth Saint Taurus Chapter 1872: The Regret of the Seventh-Tier Earth Saint Taurus After the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword cleaved dozens of the Celestial Bull Dark Race in half, Ye Li was preparing to step into the territory of the Celestial Bull Dark Race. But he hadn¡¯t taken more than a few steps when hundreds of the Celestial Bull Dark Race charged out. Dozens of the Celestial Bull Dark Race stared at Ye Li with deadly intent. ¡°Human, I see you must have eaten the heart of a bear and the gall of a leopard!¡± A Seventh Order Earth Saint level Heavenly Bull Dark Race coldly spoke to Ye Li. In the eyes of this Seventh Order Earth Saint level Heavenly Bull Dark Race, there was only one end for Ye Li, and that end was death. The Dark Race of the Celestial Bull Clan behind the Seventh Order Earth Saint level Heavenly Bull Dark Race all started to laugh coldly. All because they found Ye Li¡¯s actions laughably foolish. ¡°Is that so?¡± Ye Li responded with an indifferent smile, his face calm and collected. The Seventh Order Earth Saint level Heavenly Bull Dark Race was taken aback; he certainly did not expect Ye Li to remain so composed. ¡°Human, what do you mean by that?¡± The Seventh Order Earth Saint level Heavenly Bull Dark Race spoke to Ye Li with deadly earnest. ¡°It means nothing special,¡± Ye Li replied with a candid smile, ¡°Simply that I want to slay you, nothing more.¡± Hiss¡­ At his words, the hundreds of the Celestial Bull Dark Race all took a sharp intake of breath, never imagining that Ye Li would say such a thing. ¡°Human, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re being a bit too arrogant?¡± ¡°Am I really that arrogant?¡± Ye Li gently gazed at the Seventh Order Earth Saint level Heavenly Bull Dark Race. The Seventh Order Earth Saint level Heavenly Bull Dark Race¡¯s expression chilled. ¡°Human, I will tear you to a thousand pieces!¡± As soon as his words fell, the Seventh Order Earth Saint level Heavenly Bull Dark Race charged at Ye Li. Ye Li¡¯s face remained tranquil as still water. The Seventh Order Earth Saint level Heavenly Bull Dark Race might be strong in the eyes of others, but to him, it was weaker than ants. Whoosh! An immensely terrifying golden spiritual energy attack flew towards the Seventh Order Earth Saint level Heavenly Bull Dark Race. The Seventh Order Earth Saint level Heavenly Bull Dark Race was horrified. He could never have imagined that Ye Li could unleash such a fearsome attack. But he found that he couldn¡¯t dodge it. The eyes of the Seventh Order Earth Saint level Heavenly Bull Dark Race widened to their largest ever, filled with boundless regret. If he could do it all over, he definitely would not have chosen to provoke Ye Li. But now, it was already too late. The horrific golden spiritual energy attack naturally struck the head of the Seventh Order Earth Saint level Heavenly Bull Dark Race. The Seventh Order Earth Saint level Heavenly Bull Dark Race was instantly dead. What!!! Hundreds of the Celestial Bull Dark Race members watched this scene in complete shock, their faces filled with horror. They were shaken to the extreme, unable to believe that the Seventh Order Earth Saint level Heavenly Bull Dark Race could just die like that. The hundreds of the Celestial Bull Dark Race looked at Ye Li in horror. Initially, they thought Ye Li was a man ignorant of the immensity of heaven and earth, but now it seemed that not only were they wrong, but they were also incredibly mistaken. All because Ye Li was an extremely powerful warrior with B-level genes. ¡°Human, you¡­ you actually dare to kill a member of our Celestial Bull Dark Race!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only A member of the Celestial Bull Dark Race coldly spoke to Ye Li. Whoosh! As the sound of this Celestial Bull Dark Race member¡¯s voice faded, the sound of something breaking through the air was heard once more. Ahh!!! The life of this speaking member of the Celestial Bull Dark Race had permanently disappeared from this world. Chapter 1873 - Chapter 1873 Not too strong I guess Chapter 1873: Not too strong, I guess Chapter 1873: Not too strong, I guess Hundreds of the Celestial Bull Dark Race members were so frightened that their three souls diminished to two, their seven spirits reduced to six. ¡°This¡­this¡­this¡­¡± These hundreds of members from the Celestial Bull Dark Race couldn¡¯t even utter a complete sentence. Ye Li glanced indifferently at the Celestial Bull Dark Race members before him. ¡°Do you really believe your eyes?¡± The hundreds of Celestial Bull Dark Race members had no idea what Ye Li meant. Suddenly, Ye Li took out the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword from system space. In an instant, a flash of lightning and cold light appeared before the hundreds of Celestial Bull Dark Race members. Then, the sound of sword cries and dragon roars incessantly filled the air. At the moment when hundreds of Celestial Bull Dark Race members were terrified, an extremely frightening five-clawed blood dragon coiled above Ye Li¡¯s head. Whoosh! Hundreds of Celestial Bull Dark Race members saw the five-clawed blood dragon above Ye Li¡¯s head, retreating several steps back in utter horror. ¡°You,¡± Ye Li looked indifferently at the hundreds of Celestial Bull Dark Race members before him, ¡°go on your way.¡± As his words fell, he raised the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword in his hands. Swoosh! A supremely terrifying beam of cold light shot forth. Seeing such a terrifying slash coming towards them, the hundreds of Celestial Bull Dark Race members scattered in every direction to flee! Alas, no matter how fast they were, how could they outrun a supreme sword beam? Ahhh! Suddenly, countless screams arose, truly horrifying to hear. In just an instant, hundreds of the Celestial Bull Dark Race members were dead. The scene was¡­ unbearable to witness. There was no change on Ye Li¡¯s face as he continued walking inside. At last, thousands of Celestial Bull Dark Race members appeared before him. These thousands of Celestial Bull Dark Race members surrounded him tightly, staring fixedly at Ye Li. ¡°Human!¡± Suddenly, a Tier 2, Celestial Saint-level member of the Celestial Bull Dark Race coldly spoke out to Ye Li. Using just his toes, Ye Li could guess that this Tier 2 Celestial Saint-level member was the Leader of the Bovine Dark Race. ¡°Come here,¡± Ye Li looked at the multitude from the Celestial Bull Dark Race, ¡°let me kill you.¡± He really did not want to have any unnecessary talk with these Celestial Bull Dark Race members. Hearing Ye Li¡¯s words, thousands of Celestial Bull Dark Race members could not help but be enraged to the extreme. ¡°Human, you¡¯re courting death!¡± Only to hear, the Leader of the Bovine Dark Race furiously shouted. Following that, with a command from the leader, hundreds of Celestial Bull Dark Race members charged toward Ye Li. Ye Li¡¯s face remained serene, as the approaching hundreds of Celestial Bull Dark Race members were far too weak. He once again raised the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword in his hands. Upon the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword, a terrifying sword beam had already formed. Suddenly, the sword dropped! A supremely terrifying supreme sword beam shot out. The hundreds of Celestial Bull Dark Race members charging towards Ye Li could no longer see anything else, only the supreme sword beam. Boom! With a loud explosion, the lives of hundreds of Celestial Bull Dark Race members disappeared forever from this world. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only How could this be!!! The Leader of the Bovine Dark Race, seeing such a scene, was utterly terrified. He couldn¡¯t fathom, even if he racked his brains, that such a scene would occur. ¡°Human, you¡­ how could you be so strong?¡± Ye Li simply smiled lightly, slowly saying: ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say too strong, just average.¡± Chapter 1874 - Chapter 1874 Terrified Leader Chapter 1874: Terrified Leader Chapter 1874: Terrified Leader The Celestial Bull Dark Race looked on in terror at Ye Li. They had never anticipated that Ye Li would be so horrifyingly strong. ¡°Human, even though you are very¡­¡± However, before the Leader of the Bovine Dark Race could finish his sentence, Ye Li interrupted him. ¡°Come here,¡± Ye Li beckoned to the Bovine Dark Race with a crook of his finger, ¡°let me kill you.¡± As the Leader of the Bovine Dark Race, when had anyone ever dared to make such a gesture to him! In an instant, a thousand zhang of rage erupted above the heads of the Bovine Dark Race. ¡°Human, it looks like you want to have a showdown with my Bovine Dark Race!¡± The Leader of the Bovine Dark Race coldly spoke to Ye Li. Ye Li smiled indifferently, ¡°Your Bovine Dark Race is pathetically weak in his presence.¡± What?! Upon hearing this, the entire Bovine Dark Race became furiously enraged. ¡°Human, I¡¯ll show you!¡± ¡°Kill him!¡± With a furious shout from the Leader of the Bovine Dark Race, at the command of the Bovine Dark Race, over a thousand of them charged towards Ye Li. Watching the thousand members of the Bovine Dark Race rushing towards him, Ye Li couldn¡¯t help but shake his head, wondering why these Bovine Dark Race just didn¡¯t understand. At once, he leapt up from the ground. He held the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword high in his hands. The sword light of the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword was fully visible. ¡°Mysterious Heaven Overlord Demon Sword Technique!¡± The god-level skill Mysterious Heaven Overlord Demon Sword Technique was unleashed. Immediately, a terrifying sword light intertwined with the Power of Gods and Demons flew towards the thousand Bovine Dark Race below. The thousand Bovine Dark Race watched as such an attack surged towards them, their eyes widened to the biggest they had ever been, and their mouths gaped open wide enough to swallow a large bowl. They even forgot how to run! It wasn¡¯t until the terrifying sword light mixed with the Power of Gods and Demons approached them that they reacted. Unfortunately, they had no chance to live. Boom! A tremendously terrifying sound was heard. The thousand members of the Bovine Dark Race, without exception, all perished. The Leader of the Bovine Dark Race looked on in extreme horror at the scene! ¡°Human, you, you, you¡­¡± The Leader of the Bovine Dark Race was speechless. He swore, he really swore! This was definitely the most terrified he had ever been. ¡°Are you very scared?¡± Ye Li looked indifferently at the Leader of the Bovine Dark Race. The Leader of the Bovine Dark Race was obviously terrified, and his fear was beyond extreme. Yet what the Leader of the Bovine Dark Race never expected was the words that Ye Li would say next. Ye Li lightly said to the Leader of the Bovine Dark Race: ¡°Never be afraid, because dead people don¡¯t feel fear.¡± Upon hearing this, a chill shot up the spine of the Leader of the Bovine Dark Race to the forehead. At this moment, one thought filled the mind of the Leader of the Bovine Dark Race. That thought was to run! The moment was urgent, the time was fast! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The Leader of the Bovine Dark Race began to flee for his life! Watching the escape of the Leader of the Bovine Dark Race, Ye Li silently shook his head. He certainly wouldn¡¯t let the Leader of the Bovine Dark Race escape. Ye Li activated Swift Steps. In just an instant, Ye Li had arrived in front of the Leader of the Bovine Dark Race. Chapter 1875 - Chapter 1875 Become a tenth-tier celestial-level warrior with Chapter 1875: Become a tenth-tier celestial-level warrior with special genes Chapter 1875: Become a tenth-tier celestial-level warrior with special genes The Leader of the Bovine Dark Race, upon witnessing Ye Li¡¯s terrifying speed, couldn¡¯t help but be utterly frightened. ¡°You you you¡­¡± The Leader of the Bovine Dark Race couldn¡¯t even utter a complete sentence. Ye Li, with his jade-like face, was naturally unperturbed and looked indifferently at the Leader of the Bovine Dark Race. ¡°I can give you a chance to choose death.¡± Upon hearing this, a chill surged from the spine of the Leader of the Bovine Dark Race up to his forehead. ¡°Human, I don¡¯t want to die, I I I¡­ I really don¡¯t want to die.¡± Naturally, the Leader of the Bovine Dark Race did not want to die. Unfortunately, what better outcome could he have other than death? Ye Li slowly shook his head, ¡°You only have death.¡± The Leader of the Bovine Dark Race was terrified, knowing he could never be Ye Li¡¯s opponent. How should he¡­ Yes! This was the most terrified moment the Leader of the Bovine Dark Race had ever experienced since his birth. ¡°Human!¡± Abruptly, the Leader of the Bovine Dark Race¡¯s expression turned cold as he stared deathly at Ye Li. ¡°Human, we might as well perish together!¡± The voice of the Leader of the Bovine Dark Race was filled with rage, as if he could really go down together with Ye Li. Ye Li¡¯s face remained waveless. He smiled faintly, and spoke slowly to the Leader of the Bovine Dark Race: ¡°An ant like you also dares to perish together with me?¡± At these words, the Leader of the Bovine Dark Race was infuriated to an extreme. ¡°Human, you are seeking death!¡± As his words fell, the Leader of the Bovine Dark Race fiercely punched at Ye Li. Unfortunately, such a strike was pathetically weak in Ye Li¡¯s eyes. As the Leader of the Bovine Dark Race launched his punch, Ye Li also threw a punch. Their fists collided! Bang¡­! But when the fist of the Leader of the Bovine Dark Race met with Ye Li¡¯s, the Leader of the Bovine Dark Race was sent flying backward. Ah! The Leader of the Bovine Dark Race heavily smashed onto the ground, letting out a pig-like scream. Looking at the Leader of the Bovine Dark Race, there was not a trace of life left in him. Ye Li didn¡¯t linger too long on the spot; he turned around and headed to the Zombie Dense Forest. Upon reaching the Zombie Dense Forest, the Apocalypse Legion was still frenziedly fusing zombies. Ye Li waited outside. Half a month later. Suddenly, the system¡¯s voice appeared in Ye Li¡¯s mind. ¡°Ding! Congratulations, host has become a tenth-tier celestial saint warrior with B-level genes.¡± Listening to the system¡¯s voice, a hint of brilliance appeared on Ye Li¡¯s face. Becoming a tenth-tier celestial saint warrior with B-level genes so easily? Who to even complain to about this? Ye Li smiled faintly, and just as the system¡¯s words fell, Ah Da¡¯s voice also appeared in his heart. ¡°Master, we have fused all the zombies.¡± Ye Li let the Apocalypse Legion out. Not long after, the twelve celestial saint warriors of the Apocalypse Legion, all ninth-tier by now, gathered around Ye Li. Ye Li was very pleased that the twelve celestial saint warriors of the Apocalypse Legion were now all ninth-tier celestial saint zombies. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only However, Ye Li knew it was still far from enough. Immediately, Ye Li instructed the Apocalypse Legion to continue searching for Zombie Gathering Areas to fuse zombies. Meanwhile, he turned and headed towards Dimen Base City. Dimen Base City. In the days when Ye Li was absent, something significant had happened in Dimen Base City! Chapter 1876 - Chapter 1876 Qianyuan Hall Chapter 1876: Qianyuan Hall Chapter 1876: Qianyuan Hall Dimen Base City experienced a significant event during Ye Li¡¯s absence. The young Palace Master of Qianyuan Hall came to Dimen Base City and took a liking to Miss Huang Qing of the Huang family, and he intended to propose marriage. However, what the young Palace Master of Qianyuan Hall, Zhang Feng, did not expect was that Huang Qing rejected him. This made the usually arrogant Zhang Feng incredibly angry. When Ye Li returned to Dimen Base City, the young Palace Master Zhang Feng had already returned to Qianyuan Hall. Yet, everyone in Dimen Base City knew that Zhang Feng would definitely return. Simply because Qianyuan Hall is the second-ranked sect east of the Northern Desolate Grasslands. Ye Li arrived outside the Huang family residence. There were several descendants of the Huang Family outside, and these descendants were startled upon seeing Ye Li! They rubbed their eyes, feeling certain they must be seeing things. But no matter how much they rubbed their eyes, the result was the same. ¡°Lord Ye Li, you¡­ you¡¯ve returned.¡± The faces of the descendants of the Huang Family all showed traces of joy. They thought that with Lord Ye Li¡¯s return, the Huang family would be saved. Ye Li nodded and then walked into the Huang family home. As soon as he entered, he saw the head of the Huang family, Huang Jun. Huang Jun was pacing back and forth in the courtyard. ¡°Head of the Huang family.¡± Ye Li called out to Huang Jun. Upon hearing this, Huang Jun¡¯s body shook, for he recognized whose voice it was. He turned around, and the sight filled him with immense joy. ¡°Lord Ye Li, you¡¯ve finally returned.¡± Ye Li was puzzled, wondering if his return should make them this happy? Could it be that something had happened? ¡°Has something happened?¡± Upon hearing this, head of the Huang family, Huang Jun, admired Ye Li even more, thinking to himself that Lord Ye Li truly had the ability to foresee. ¡°Lord Ye Li, indeed something has happened.¡± ¡°What happened?¡± Immediately, Huang Jun hurriedly explained the events that had occurred. Ye Li understood upon hearing it. ¡°This is just a minor issue.¡± Ye Li spoke slowly. Huang Jun, upon hearing this, was extremely delighted. ¡°By the way, where¡¯s Lin Jing?¡± He had asked Lin Jing to stay at the Huang family when he went to the Zombie Dense Forest. ¡°Lord Ye Li, Lady Lin Jing left, saying she found it boring here,¡± said head of the Huang family, Huang Jun. Ye Li nodded. ¡­ Two days later. A group of unwelcome visitors arrived in Dimen Base City. The pedestrians on the streets looked at each other, for they all knew that these visitors were from Qianyuan Hall. Simply because the leader was none other than the young Palace Master of Qianyuan Hall, Zhang Feng. It was not long before this group of warriors with B-level genes arrived outside the Huang family residence. The descendants of the Huang Family outside saw the people from Qianyuan Hall and were so scared that they trembled in fright. ¡°You useless fools, aren¡¯t you going to hurry up and have your head of the family and the elders come out to greet us?¡± The young Palace Master Zhang Feng said to the few descendants of the Huang Family in front of him. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only These descendants of the Huang Family didn¡¯t dare linger outside for even a second longer; they quickly ran inside, achieving the fastest speed they ever had. The descendants of the Huang Family ran into the grand hall in one breath. At that time, Ye Li, head of the Huang family Huang Jun, and all the elders were discussing some matters in the grand hall. ¡°Head of the family! Head of the family!¡± The voices of the descendants of the Huang Family interrupted their discussion. Chapter 1877 - Chapter 1877 Vice Palace Master of Qianyuan Hall Zhang Feng Chapter 1877: Vice Palace Master of Qianyuan Hall, Zhang Feng Chapter 1877: Vice Palace Master of Qianyuan Hall, Zhang Feng ¡°What¡¯s going on?!¡± Huang Jun, head of the Huang family, asked. ¡°Palace Master, this is what happened.¡± These descendants of the Huang family hurriedly recounted all that had transpired. Upon hearing this, shock painted the faces of Huang Jun and all the elders. People from Qianyuan Hall are here? Compared to Qianyuan Hall, their Huang family was vastly inferior. Immediately, Huang Jun and all the elders turned their gaze toward Ye Li. Yet, they found Ye Li¡¯s face devoid of any fluctuations, as if he hadn¡¯t heard a thing. ¡°Lord Ye Li, what do you think¡­¡± Huang Jun cautiously looked at Ye Li. ¡°It¡¯s just the insignificant Qianyuan Hall; what¡¯s there to be so alarmed about.¡± Listening to Ye Li¡¯s words, shock colored the hearts of Huang Jun and all the elders. Ye Li stood up from his chair and began to walk towards the hall at a leisurely pace. Seeing this, Huang Jun and the elders naturally followed him out. Before long, they saw the group from Qianyuan Hall. Zhang Feng, the young Palace Master of Qianyuan Hall, looked arrogantly at the group, sneering coldly. ¡°Your insignificant Huang family actually dares to refuse my marriage proposal, how preposterous!¡± Zhang Feng coldly addressed the people of the Huang family. ¡°Leave.¡± Abruptly, a languid voice forayed into everyone¡¯s ears. The voice startled all present, and they couldn¡¯t help but look in its direction in shock. The speaker was none other than Ye Li. Zhang Feng also turned to look at Ye Li, but upon doing so, he was stunned. For he found that compared to his own features, Ye Li¡¯s were hardly less than a world apart. ¡°Who¡­ who are you?¡± Without seeing it with his own eyes, Zhang Feng would never believe such an attractive person existed in this world. ¡°You¡¯re not worthy of knowing my name.¡± Ye Li spoke slowly. What?! At these words, Zhang Feng and the warrior with B-level genes from Qianyuan Hall were all dumbfounded. They couldn¡¯t believe that Ye Li dared to utter such words. Could it be¡­ Did this person not know the terror of Qianyuan Hall? ¡°Heh!¡± Zhang Feng let out a cold laugh. ¡°It seems you¡¯re very confident!¡± ¡°Moderately,¡± Ye Li replied nonchalantly, his face as calm as still water. Faced with Ye Li¡¯s demeanor, Zhang Feng couldn¡¯t help but become furious. ¡°Boy, do you know what your end will be?!¡± Zhang Feng addressed Ye Li with a cold voice. Ye Li laughed; he truly did laugh. He simply could not understand why the world contained so many self-deluded fools. ¡°I don¡¯t know what my end will be, but I know,¡± Ye Li looked at Zhang Feng placidly, ¡°that you will die.¡± Hiss¡­ Upon hearing these words, everyone present inhaled sharply, their jaws dropping in disbelief. Hahahaha! Instead, Zhang Feng laughed out loud, as if he had never heard such a hilariously ridiculous joke before. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Do you know? This is the funniest joke I¡¯ve ever heard in my life!¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Ye Li smiled faintly. As his voice fell, he raised a finger. Above the finger, terrifying spiritual power began to condense. Chapter 1878 - Chapter 1878 Killed Vice Palace Master of Qianyuan Hall Zhang Chapter 1878: Killed Vice Palace Master of Qianyuan Hall, Zhang Feng Chapter 1878: Killed Vice Palace Master of Qianyuan Hall, Zhang Feng Qianyuan Hall¡¯s vice hall master, Zhang Feng, watched the terrifying spiritual power condensing on Ye Li¡¯s fingers. His face turned utterly horrified. It was because he felt that the spiritual power on Ye Li¡¯s fingers was too terrifying. Not just Zhang Feng, but even the warriors with special genes behind him in Qianyuan Hall were also astonished. Ye Li¡¯s face, as beautiful as jade, naturally remained unfazed as he looked indifferently at Qianyuan Hall¡¯s vice hall master, Zhang Feng. ¡°Die.¡± As his words fell, he pointed. Instantly, a terrifying spiritual power attack swept out from Ye Li¡¯s fingertips, reaching Zhang Feng in front of him in a blink of an eye. Upon seeing this, Qianyuan Hall¡¯s vice hall master Zhang Feng couldn¡¯t help but become extremely frightened. It¡¯s because he realized that he couldn¡¯t dodge such an attack at all! Ah! The terrifying spiritual power attack heavily struck Zhang Feng¡¯s body, piercing through it instantly. Qianyuan Hall¡¯s vice hall master, Zhang Feng, heavily fell to the ground, devoid of any signs of life. This this this¡­ Seeing their vice hall master dead, all the warriors with special genes of Qianyuan Hall turned pale with shock. No matter what, they hadn¡¯t expected their vice hall master to die just like that. ¡°You don¡¯t need to be afraid, you will all die soon too.¡± Ye Li slowly spoke to the warriors with special genes of Qianyuan Hall in front of him. Hearing Ye Li¡¯s words, a chill could not help but shoot up to the crown of their heads from their tailbones. ¡°You, what do you want to do, we are Qianyuan¡­¡± Before a warrior with special genes of Qianyuan Hall could finish his sentence, a whooshing sound appeared. Just then, a shocking bloody hole appeared in the forehead of this warrior, as his life forever disappeared from this world. The remaining warriors with special genes of Qianyuan Hall seeing this were utterly thunderstruck! They were not fools, and knew they were no match for Ye Li. At this moment, the warriors with special genes of Qianyuan Hall were already scared out of their wits. ¡°Elder, please spare us!¡± Hearing this, Ye Li smiled faintly, ¡°Do you think I will spare you?¡± The warriors with special genes of Qianyuan Hall knew that Ye Li would certainly not let them go. What should they do now? They did not know, they really did not know! Whiz, whiz, whiz! Suddenly, more than a dozen whooshing sounds appeared. The people of the Huang family looked again at the warriors with special genes of Qianyuan Hall, but found that all of their foreheads bore a shocking bloody hole. ¡°Lord Ye Li¡­ is truly terrifying.¡± The Huang family head, Huang Jun, muttered in shock. He looked at Ye Li and found that Ye Li¡¯s face remained completely calm, as if he was just handling a trivial matter. ¡°Lord Ye Li, Qianyuan Hall¡­¡± Before the head of the Huang family, Huang Jun, could finish his words, Ye Li interrupted him. ¡°No worries, Qianyuan Hall is just a pitifully small power in my eyes.¡± Listening to Ye Li¡¯s words, the head of the Huang family, Huang Jun felt relieved. The death of Qianyuan Hall¡¯s vice hall master and the other warriors with special genes in Dimen Base City naturally reached the ears of the Palace Master of Qianyuan Hall. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Palace Master Yang Zhan exploded in anger, raging furiously. ¡°Who is it! Who the hell is it!¡± The elders of Qianyuan Hall were also extremely angry. How dare someone kill their vice hall master in the eastern part of the Northern Desolate Grasslands? Don¡¯t they know that Qianyuan Hall is the second most powerful force in the Northern Desolate Grasslands?! Chapter 1879 - Chapter 1879 Powers that appeared outside the Huang family Chapter 1879: Powers that appeared outside the Huang family Chapter 1879: Powers that appeared outside the Huang family ¡°Palace Master, we have thoroughly investigated, and it was done by someone named Ye Li.¡± A warrior with B-level genes reported to Qianyuan Hall¡¯s Palace Master Yang Zhan. Naturally, Palace Master Yang Zhan of Qianyuan Hall did not recognize Ye Li. The elders in the great hall grew colder as they took note of the name Ye Li. They knew that soon, Ye Li¡¯s life would forever vanish from this world. ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s make a trip to Dimen Base City!¡± Palace Master Yang Zhan of Qianyuan Hall spoke coldly. ¡°Yes! Palace Master!¡± The elders responded in unison. Then, Palace Master Yang Zhan and the elders stood up and walked out of the great hall. ¡­ Palace Master Yang Zhan and the elders had already arrived at Dimen Base City. The people of Dimen Base City stared at the group, becoming utterly terrified and speechless. ¡°Why would the Palace Master and elders of Qianyuan Hall come to Dimen Base City?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know? The young Palace Master Zhang Feng of Qianyuan Hall died here in our Dimen Base City.¡± ¡°What? Who would be so bold to dare kill the young Palace Master of Qianyuan Hall?¡± Upon learning the truth, everyone was extremely shocked. They couldn¡¯t help but admire the person who killed the young Palace Master of Qianyuan Hall. They knew that the person who killed young Palace Master Zhang Feng would face a dreadful fate and might even regret coming into this world. Just then, Palace Master Yang Zhan and the elders reached the Huang family¡¯s residence. At this moment, the crowd of onlookers had already become too numerous. Seeing Palace Master Yang Zhan and the elders arrive at the residence of the Huang family, everyone started in amazement. Could it be¡­ The onlookers suddenly considered a shocking possibility. This shocking possibility was that the Huang family had killed the young Palace Master of Qianyuan Hall. It seems¡­ The Huang family would soon vanish from this world. ¡­ ¡°Family Head! It¡¯s terrible!¡± At this moment, Ye Li, along with the family head Huang Jun and the elders, were in the great hall when a descendant of the Huang family ran in, panicked as if encountering something terrible. ¡°Family Head! The Palace Master and elders of Qianyuan Hall have appeared outside our Huang residence.¡± What!!! Upon hearing this, Huang Jun, the family head, and the elders were all terrified. They knew the Palace Master and elders of Qianyuan Hall were coming, but did not expect them to arrive so suddenly. Immediately, Huang Jun and the elders all turned to look at Ye Li. However, they noticed that Ye Li¡¯s face was still undisturbed. Huang Jun swallowed, despite Ye Li saying that Qianyuan Hall was just a pitifully weak force in his eyes. But after all, it was the second-ranked power in the Northern Desolate Grasslands! Now that the Palace Master and elders of Qianyuan Hall were outside the Huang residence, they were not only afraid, but their fear was beyond measure. ¡°Lord Ye Li, you see¡­¡± Huang Jun didn¡¯t finish his words, but the following implication was clear. Ye Li smiled calmly and slowly began to speak: ¡°Isn¡¯t it just a minor Qianyuan Hall, what¡¯s there to fuss about.¡± As the words fell, Yang Qi stood up and walked out of the great hall. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Huang Jun and the elders exchanged looks and had to walk out of the great hall. It wasn¡¯t long before Ye Li saw Palace Master Yang Zhan and the elders. Seeing Palace Master Yang Zhan, an expression of boredom appeared on Ye Li¡¯s handsome face. He had initially thought that Palace Master Yang Zhan would be a powerful warrior with special genes. Now it seems, he is nothing more than just a Tier 4 heaven-saint level warrior with B-level genes. Chapter 1880 - Chapter 1880 Astonishing Defense Chapter 1880: Astonishing Defense Chapter 1880: Astonishing Defense ¡°Who is it! Who killed my Qianyuan Hall¡¯s young Palace Master!¡± Qianyuan Hall¡¯s Palace Master Yang Zhan coldly addressed the people of the Huang family. ¡°It was me.¡± Ye Li said indifferently, his face tranquil as water. Qianyuan Hall¡¯s Palace Master Yang Zhan and the elders all looked towards Ye Li. Seeing the expression on Ye Li¡¯s face, they became even more infuriated. In their eyes, the expression on Ye Li¡¯s face was as if he had regarded them as nothing. ¡°So you are Ye Li!¡± Palace Master Yang Zhan of Qianyuan Hall said, staring intently at Ye Li. ¡°Yes, I am Ye Li.¡± Ye Li admitted truthfully, feeling there was nothing to hide. ¡°Do you really trust your eyes?¡± Suddenly, Ye Li said to Palace Master Yang Zhan of Qianyuan Hall slowly. Upon hearing this, Palace Master Yang Zhan of Qianyuan Hall and the elders were all taken aback. Of course, they had not expected Ye Li to say something like this. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Palace Master Yang Zhan of Qianyuan Hall stared at Ye Li. ¡°What I mean is that you should never trust your eyes again, because sometimes your eyes can deceive you,¡± Ye Li said lightly. Hehe! Suddenly, a cold laugh came from Palace Master Yang Zhan of Qianyuan Hall, because he found Ye Li¡¯s words utterly ridiculous. ¡°Young man, I don¡¯t want to waste words with you, I¡­¡± ¡°Are you so eager to die?¡± Ye Li looked at Palace Master Yang Zhan of Qianyuan Hall. Upon hearing these words, Palace Master Yang Zhan of Qianyuan Hall erupted in furious anger. This was the most enraged he had ever been since his birth. ¡°Since you are so eager to die,¡± Ye Li gestured to Palace Master Yang Zhan of Qianyuan Hall with a hook of his finger, ¡°then come here, let me kill you.¡± As soon as these words came out, Palace Master Yang Zhan of Qianyuan Hall and the elders had flames of fury surging thousands of feet above their heads. They could never have dreamed that Ye Li would be so arrogantly outrageous. The members of the Huang family were also extremely shocked. Their hearts were in their throats. ¡°Young man, you¡¯re courting death!¡± Suddenly, an elder of Qianyuan Hall threw a fierce punch at Ye Li. A terrifyingly mighty Fist Aura shot towards Ye Li at incredible speed. Fast, but that was only in the eyes of the members of the Huang family. Such speed was not considered speed at all in front of Ye Li. Bang¡­! The terrifying Fist Aura hit Ye Li¡¯s body hard. Just as Palace Master Yang Zhan of Qianyuan Hall and the elders thought Ye Li would die instantly, the next scene caused them to be utterly astounded. Because Ye Li was not only not dead, but he also didn¡¯t have a single scratch on him. This this this¡­ Palace Master Yang Zhan of Qianyuan Hall and the elders were all stunned. They could think for ten days and nights and still would not believe that Ye Li¡¯s Defense could be so incredibly strong. ¡°Are you all shocked?¡± Ye Li smiled faintly. Since arriving in this world, he had encountered such scenes countless times. After regaining his composure, Palace Master Yang Zhan of Qianyuan Hall stared intently at Ye Li. ¡°Young man, even though your Defense is strong, don¡¯t think you can survive!¡± ¡°Then why don¡¯t you let me die? What are you waiting for.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ye Li spoke slowly. Upon hearing this, Palace Master Yang Zhan of Qianyuan Hall¡¯s pupils shrank sharply. ¡°Demon Wolf Overlord Fist!¡± They heard Palace Master Yang Zhan of Qianyuan Hall shout loudly. An extremely terrifying Attack sped towards Ye Li, as fast as a gust of wind. Chapter 1881 - Chapter 1881 Slaying Qianyuan Hall Palace Master Yang Zhan Chapter 1881: Slaying Qianyuan Hall Palace Master Yang Zhan Chapter 1881: Slaying Qianyuan Hall Palace Master Yang Zhan The Huang family members were terrified to the extreme when they saw such a horrifying attack heading towards Ye Li! Only because they had never seen such a horrifying attack before! They quickly looked towards Ye Li, only to find that his jade-like face remained completely unflustered, as if he had seen nothing. Just when the terrifying attack was a hair¡¯s breadth away from Ye Li, he raised his index finger again. There was no spiritual power adhering to his finger. Ye Li lightly tapped the terrifying attack with his raised finger. Instantly, the terrifying attack vanished without a trace, as if it had never appeared. Hiss¡­ Everyone present inhaled sharply in shock. They could have never imagined that such a scene would occur. This person¡­is too terrifying! The Palace Master, Yang Zhan, and the all the Grand Elders of Qianyuan Hall were also extremely terrified. ¡°Sigh,¡± Ye Li sighed, ¡°There¡¯s really no need for you to attack me because, in my view, your attacks are pathetically weak.¡± ¡°You¡­!¡± Palace Master Yang Zhan stared at Ye Li, but he didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°You presumptuous junior!¡± After a moment, Palace Master Yang Zhan finally spoke. ¡°Am I really arrogant?¡± Ye Li¡¯s mouth curved slightly, a faint smile appearing on his face. ¡°I want you dead!¡± Suddenly, Palace Master Yang Zhan lunged at Ye Li. There was of course no turbulence on the jade-like face of Ye Li. To him, a Tier 4 saintly-class warrior with special genes like Yang Zhan was nothing but an ant. He had absolutely no interest in a Tier 4 saintly-class warrior with special genes. Swoosh! Just as Yang Zhan almost reached him, a sound of breaking wind emerged. Ah!!! Following that, a cry shocking everyone rang out in everyone¡¯s ears. All the people on-site looked intently and were shocked to their core at what they saw. This was because there was now a horrifying bloody hole in the forehead of Palace Master Yang Zhan. This this this¡­ Everyone on-site froze like clay sculptures. Palace Master Yang Zhan of Qianyuan Hall was instantly killed just like that? But they didn¡¯t see how Ye Li made his move. For a moment, everyone present was excessively terrified and unable to regain their senses for a long time. Knowing that the Palace Master was dead, the Grand Elders of Qianyuan Hall were stunned as if thunderstruck and speechless as they stared at Ye Li. They couldn¡¯t even utter a complete sentence. ¡°What are you waiting for?¡± Ye Li looked at the Grand Elders of Qianyuan Hall with confusion. Where would the Grand Elders of Qianyuan Hall dare to make a move against Ye Li. Even by their toes, they could figure out that Ye Li was an extremely powerful warrior with special genes. Such a terrifying warrior with special genes, they couldn¡¯t even hope to match. ¡°We¡­we do not wish to offend you.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The Grand Elder of Qianyuan Hall suddenly said to Ye Li. Ye Li smiled upon hearing this. ¡°I know you don¡¯t want to provoke me, but now I want to slay you.¡± Hearing Ye Li¡¯s domineering words, the Huang family members all looked at him with extreme admiration. They even felt that Ye Li was the most powerful warrior with special genes in the world. Chapter 1882 - Chapter 1882 San He Sect Chapter 1882: San He Sect Chapter 1882: San He Sect Qianyuan Hall¡¯s elders heard Ye Li¡¯s words and felt as if they had fallen into an ice cavern. Their faces were filled with horror. ¡°What¡­ what do we have to do for you to spare us?¡± ¡°Spare you?¡± Ye Li pondered for a few seconds, then spoke to the elders of Qianyuan Hall: ¡°When you arrive at the gates of hell, I will spare you. How about that?¡± The elders of Qianyuan Hall knew Ye Li was not willing to let them go. The only plan now¡­ Was to fight to the death with Ye Li! ¡°Ye Li, you¡¯ve forced us into a corner where either the fish dies or the net splits.¡± The Grand Elder of Qianyuan Hall firmly said to Ye Li. Ye Li smiled calmly, ¡°Do you ants really think you deserve to fight me, Ye Li, to the death?¡± The elders of Qianyuan Hall heard this and were enraged beyond measure. ¡°You young fool, you¡¯re looking for death!¡± As the voice fell, all the elders of Qianyuan Hall pounced towards Ye Li with extreme speed. Ye Li¡¯s face was still without a ripple, simply because he knew that in his eyes, the elders of Qianyuan Hall were far too weak. Swoosh swoosh swoosh! Several sounds of the wind breaking followed. Ah ah ah ah! What came next were the screams of the elders of Qianyuan Hall. All the elders of Qianyuan Hall had their bodies pierced through, and their lives had disappeared from this world forever. The Huang family members who saw this scene were utterly terrified. They didn¡¯t even dare to think about how frightening Ye Li truly was. ¡°Elder, are you¡­ are you the most powerful warrior with special genes in this world?¡± Huang Qing, who was standing by, looked at Ye Li with extreme shock and asked. Upon hearing this, all the Huang family members turned their gaze to Ye Li, all wanting to get an answer from him. ¡°Not necessarily.¡± Ye Li shook his head. He thought about how vast this world was, how could he possibly be the strongest warrior with special genes in this world? Even though Ye Li said this, everyone from the Huang family knew that Ye Li was definitely the most terrifying warrior with special genes they had ever seen from birth till now. ¡°Lord Ye Li, let¡¯s go inside.¡± The family head of the Huang family, Huang Jun, suddenly said. Hearing this, Ye Li nodded and walked inside. Soon after, Ye Li returned to the grand hall of the Huang family. After inviting Ye Li to a seat of honor, the family head Huang Jun then spoke to Ye Li: ¡°Elder, do you know of San He Sect?¡± San He Sect? Ye Li shook his head, he had never heard of this name. ¡°San He Sect is the most powerful sect to the east of the Northern Desolate Grasslands, and Yang Zhan is the San He Sect¡¯s head disciple of the sect master.¡± Yang Zhan was naturally the Palace Master of Qianyuan Hall. Ye Li smiled upon hearing this. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, the San He Sect is weak in front of me.¡± The family head Huang Jun secretly rejoiced, thinking that it was good that the Huang family had not offended Lord Ye Li too much; otherwise, the Huang family would have long disappeared from this world. ¡°Lord Ye Li, the San He Sect will definitely come looking for us, won¡¯t they?¡± ¡°Let them come.¡± Ye Li waved his hand, indicating he didn¡¯t care. The family head Huang Jun looked at the expression on Ye Li¡¯s face, thinking about the sheer courage of Lord Ye Li. ¡°Then, Lord Ye Li, you can stay with our Huang family now, waiting for the people from the San He Sect to come.¡± ¡°Whatever.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ye Li opened his mouth slowly. The fact that Palace Master Yang Zhan and the elders were slain by Ye Li did not take long to reach Qianyuan Hall. Everyone in Qianyuan Hall was horrified to the extreme. The Palace Master and the elders were killed in a small place like Dimen Base City? Immediately, someone went to the San He Sect to report to the sect master! Chapter 1883 - Chapter 1883 I am Ye Li Chapter 1883: I am Ye Li Chapter 1883: I am Ye Li San He Sect. San He Sect is the most powerful sect in the Northern Desolate Grasslands. A disciple from Qianyuan Hall reached the outside of the grand hall of San He Sect. ¡°The Sect Leader asks you to come in.¡± Upon hearing this, the disciple from Qianyuan Hall hurriedly entered. ¡°Do you have any business with our Sect Leader?¡± The Sect Leader of San He Sect looked at the disciple below the hall and asked. The disciple from Qianyuan Hall immediately burst into tears. ¡°Sect Leader, this is what happened.¡± This disciple from Qianyuan Hall quickly narrated the entire incident. Hearing this, the Sect Leader of San He Sect¡¯s eyes turned red. ¡°What¡­ what did you say?¡± ¡°Wuuu, Sect Leader, our Palace Master is dead.¡± Yang Zhan, the Palace Master of the Qianyuan Hall, was the top disciple of the Sect Leader of San He Sect and his most beloved disciple. Now, his most beloved disciple is dead? ¡°Who killed him!¡± ¡°It was someone named Ye Li!¡± The Sect Leader of San He Sect naturally did not recognize Ye Li, but he knew that he would make Ye Li regret coming into this world. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± The Sect Leader of San He Sect¡¯s expression turned cold, and he stood up and walked out of the grand hall. ¡­ The Sect Leader of San He Sect appeared in Dimen Base City. Everyone in Dimen Base City knew why the Sect Leader of San He Sect had come. Naturally, Ye Li was aware that the Sect Leader of San He Sect had arrived. He slowly walked up to the Sect Leader of San He Sect. The Sect Leader of San He Sect was a seventh-tier Heavenly Saint-level warrior with B-level genes. In the eyes of others, a seventh-tier Heavenly Saint-level warrior with B-level genes is an incredibly powerful warrior. But in front of Ye Li, he was just a pathetically weak warrior. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Ye Li suddenly asked the Sect Leader of San He Sect. The Sect Leader of San He Sect¡¯s expression turned cold, and he looked at Ye Li. ¡°Young man, is it your place to speak?¡± ¡°I think if I tell you who I am, then I should have the right to speak.¡± Hearing this, the Sect Leader of San He Sect sneered. ¡°Heh!¡± ¡°Young man, then say, what¡¯s your name?¡± Ye Li pondered for a few seconds, then told the Sect Leader of San He Sect his name. ¡°My name is Ye Li.¡± ¡°What?!¡± The Sect Leader of San He Sect¡¯s pupils suddenly constricted. ¡°Are you the Ye Li who killed my disciple?!¡± ¡°Guaranteed genuine!¡± Ye Li smiled faintly. At this moment, the onlookers had already gathered in droves. Expressions of shock appeared on all their faces. ¡°Who do you think is more powerful, Ye Li or the Sect Leader of San He Sect?¡± ¡°Do we even need to say, of course, it¡¯s the Sect Leader of San He Sect.¡± ¡°I also think it¡¯s the Sect Leader of San He Sect; you should know that the Sect Leader of San He Sect is a seventh-tier Heavenly Saint-level warrior with B-level genes.¡± Most of the onlookers favored the Sect Leader of San He Sect. The Sect Leader of San He Sect stared at Ye Li fiercely, ¡°Since you are Ye Li, then you must die!¡± As his words fell, the Sect Leader of San He Sect struck with his palm. This palm turned into a massive Palm Energy flying towards Ye Li at the speed of lightning. Ye Li¡¯s face showed no fluctuations at all. Just as the terrifying Palm Energy was about to hit Ye Li, Ye Li disappeared on the spot. What!!! None of the onlookers expected Ye Li to suddenly vanish. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± They found that only a residual image was left where Ye Li had been standing. Immediately, everyone on the scene hurried to look for Ye Li¡¯s whereabouts, but no matter how they searched, they could not find where Ye Li had gone. The Sect Leader of San He Sect was also dumbfounded. Where is he? Chapter 1884 - Chapter 1884 Looking for Zombie Gathering Area Chapter 1884: Looking for Zombie Gathering Area Chapter 1884: Looking for Zombie Gathering Area The Sect Leader of the San He Sect hurriedly searched for Ye Li¡¯s figure. But he found that even if he were to go blind from searching, he could not find where Ye Li had gone. ¡°This, this, this¡­¡± The Sect Leader of the San He Sect was panic-stricken. Simply because, from his birth to now, he had never witnessed such terrifying speed. ¡°I¡¯m right here.¡± Just as the Sect Leader of the San He Sect and the onlooking crowd were clueless about Ye Li¡¯s whereabouts, a somewhat languid voice reached everyone¡¯s ears. Everyone quickly followed the sound. Had they not looked, it would have been better, but upon seeing, they all became terrified. Simply because, Ye Li was already above the Sect Leader of the San He Sect. And was already attacking the Sect Leader of the San He Sect. The Sect Leader of the San He Sect was horrified, for he could never have imagined that Ye Li would appear right above his head. What terrified the Sect Leader of the San He Sect even more was that he realized he could no longer dodge Ye Li¡¯s attack. Ah! Even though Ye Li had not yet struck the Sect Leader of the San He Sect¡¯s body, the Sect Leader of the San He Sect let out an earth-shattering scream. Because he knew that his life would forever disappear from this world. Finally, Ye Li¡¯s palm struck the Sect Leader of the San He Sect¡¯s head. The Sect Leader of the San He Sect¡¯s head instantly shattered, and he fell heavily to the ground without a trace of life. Hiss¡­ Seeing the Sect Leader of the San He Sect dead, the onlookers all drew a cold breath, unable to expect that the Sect Leader of the San He Sect would just die like that. You should know that the Sect Leader of the San He Sect was the most powerful warrior of the Northern Desolate Grasslands. For a while, no one could utter a complete sentence; they all stood frozen like statues, unable to come to their senses for a long time. On Ye Li¡¯s handsome face, there was no flicker of emotion, as if it was merely a trivial matter. He walked in. When the people of the Huang family saw Ye Li walk in, they quickly followed. ¡°Lord Ye Li, you are truly mighty, I admire you like the endless raging torrents of a river and like the Yellow River overflowing beyond control,¡± said Huang Jun, the patriarch of the Huang family to Ye Li. Ye Li smiled faintly. He had heard such words countless times since arriving in this world. He did not say much but looked at the ceiling. He knew that he must quickly find the Zombie Gathering Area and make himself and the zombies break through as much as possible. Ye Li knew the Dark Temple in the Northern Desolate Grasslands was very powerful, beyond his imagination. The next day. Ye Li left Dimen Base City. After leaving Dimen Base City, he released the Apocalypse Legion from the system space. The twelve saints of the Apocalypse Legion respectfully addressed Ye Li: ¡°Master.¡± Ye Li nodded. ¡°Go find the Zombie Gathering Areas,¡± Ye Li said slowly. At Ye Li¡¯s command, the Apocalypse Legion dispersed in all directions. Ye Li didn¡¯t idle either; he also began searching for the Zombie Gathering Area. After searching for three days. Finally, perseverance paid off. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He indeed found a Zombie Gathering Area. This Zombie Gathering Area was a medium-sized one. He thought there was no need to summon the Apocalypse Legion; he could merge all the zombies inside the area by himself. Immediately, he walked into the Zombie Gathering Area. As soon as he entered the Zombie Gathering Area, hundreds of zombies charged towards him. Chapter 1885 - Chapter 1885 Synthetic zombie Chapter 1885: Synthetic zombie Chapter 1885: Synthetic zombie Watching the oncoming hundreds of zombies, Ye Li couldn¡¯t help but laugh. Why is it that every time he enters the Zombie Gathering Area, zombies would rush towards him? Do these zombies think they can defeat him? What a huge joke. Ye Li¡¯s face was as calm as the breeze and clouds. Just as the hundreds of zombies were about to reach him, he raised his finger. The terrifying spiritual power on his finger fired towards the oncoming zombies like a machine gun. These zombies were no match for such an attack. They fell to the ground, one after another, stripped of their fighting strength. Ye Li opened the synthesis grid in his mind and synthesized all the hundreds of zombies. Then, he made these synthesized zombies lure out more zombies. One day later. He had synthesized all the zombies in the Zombie Gathering Area. Ye Li stored the synthesized zombies in the system space. As he was about to leave, what he did not expect was that one cannot calm the trees when the Wind does not cease. Before him, a dozen creatures from the dark race blocked his way. These dozen creatures from the dark race wore an extremely cold look, staring at Ye Li intently. ¡°Human, do you not realize that you are about to die?¡± In the eyes of these dozen creatures from the dark race, Ye Li was already as good as dead, with no chance of living. Naturally, there was no fluctuation on Ye Li¡¯s face. He looked calmly at the dozen creatures from the dark race in front of him and slowly said: ¡°Why do you appear before me?¡± The dozen creatures from the dark race sneered coldly, ¡°Human, we appear before you naturally to slay you.¡± These dozen creatures from the dark race really couldn¡¯t think of anything Ye Li had to be so composed about. ¡°How about this, human? If you kneel before us, I will let you die a little easier, what do you say?¡± The dozen creatures from the dark race believed Ye Li had no chance of surviving; they wanted to toy with Ye Li. But what they did not expect was that Ye Li¡¯s unruffled face remained unchanged. It was as if he had heard nothing at all. ¡°Human, you¡­ are you not afraid of death?¡± The dozen creatures from the dark race were all taken aback. Ye Li smiled frankly, ¡°Not only am I afraid of dying, but I am also extremely afraid.¡± The dozen creatures from the dark race paused, wondering why, since this human was afraid of dying, there was still no sign of turmoil on his face. ¡°But,¡± Ye Li looked nonchalantly at the dozen creatures from the dark race in front of him, ¡°do you trash think you can slay me?¡± What?! The dozen creatures from the dark race were taken aback, never expecting Ye Li would utter such words. ¡°Human, you are courting death!¡± Suddenly, a creature from the dark race pounced towards Ye Li. The dozen creatures from the dark race were aware that Ye Li¡¯s life was about to be erased from this world forever. But what they couldn¡¯t wrap their heads around, not even if they tried, was that as the creature from the dark race was just a hair¡¯s breadth away from Ye Li, it turned into dust. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only LITERAL dust! Hiss¡­ The emergence of such a scene made all the creatures of the dark race gasp in shock, their mouths hanging open. Their eyes bulged wide because they simply did not see how Ye Li had made his move, but the creature from the dark race had turned into dust! ¡°Human, you you you¡­¡± Chapter 1886 - Chapter 1886 West Town Chapter 1886: West Town Chapter 1886: West Town These dark races are not complete fools! They already know that Ye Li is a gene warrior so powerful as to be unparalleled. Their bodies shudder, knowing they have kicked an iron plate this time. ¡°Human, you¡­¡± Dozens of dark race members cannot even utter a complete sentence anymore. Ye Li merely smiles, ¡°Weren¡¯t you just saying you wanted me dead? What about now?¡± The dozens of dark race members look at Ye Li with shock and dismay. They know they are no match for Ye Li. ¡°Human, we are from the Green Wolf Dark Race. We won¡¯t provoke you, so don¡¯t provoke us either. How does that sound?¡± ¡°What do you think? Will I agree?¡± Ye Li smiles faintly. The dozens of dark race members know Ye Li will not let them go. ¡°Human, it seems you do not know how strong the Green Wolf Dark Race really is.¡± ¡°Indeed, I do not know about the Green Wolf Dark Race, I haven¡¯t even heard of it.¡± Ye Li replies slowly. Upon hearing this, all the dark race members exhale in relief. ¡°Human, we are the strongest dark race in this region.¡± The dark race members think that by announcing the might of the Green Wolf Dark Race, Ye Li will back off. But what they would never have expected is what happens next. ¡°The Green Wolf Dark Race is the strongest here, but what does that have to do with me?¡± The dark race members are stunned. They originally thought Ye Li would let them go after hearing how terrifying the Green Wolf Dark Race is. But now¡­ ¡°Human, what will it take for you to let us go?¡± ¡°I will not let you go.¡± Ye Li says slowly. The dark race members are terrified. They know they are no match for Ye Li. But what can they do now? ¡°Whoosh!¡± Suddenly, the sound of breaking wind arises. Ahh!!! The dark race members all let out astonishing screams. All of them now sport a frightening hole in their foreheads, devoid of life. Green Wolf Dark Race? Ye Li nods slightly, gazing at the sun above. He thinks the Green Wolf Dark Race will soon vanish from this world forever. But he still does not know where the Green Wolf Dark Race is located. Ye Li starts searching in the wilderness. Unexpectedly, he finds a small town. Upon entering the town, Ye Li is stunned. Because the town is entirely populated by gene warriors. Although their Realm is not very high, it¡¯s enough to surprise him. Ye Li is an outsider! The gene warriors in the town surround him upon seeing that he¡¯s not a local. ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°What is your purpose in coming to West Town!¡± ¡°Speak quickly!¡± The soul¡¯s triple inquiry! Ye Li smiles inwardly, thinking that the gene warriors in this town are somewhat interesting. ¡°I am a person neither bad nor good.¡± Ye Li says lightly. The townspeople are all startled, frozen, wondering what kind of answer that is. ¡°What do you mean by neither bad nor good?!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Suddenly, a young girl catches Ye Li¡¯s eye. ¡°Miss Yu Wang.¡± The surrounding gene warriors respectfully call out to the girl. ¡°Speak.¡± The girl says indifferently to Ye Li. Chapter 1887 - Chapter 1887 Wang Yus Anger Chapter 1887: Wang Yu¡¯s Anger Chapter 1887: Wang Yu¡¯s Anger Ye Li looked indifferently at Wang Yu. ¡°I¡¯ve already said, I¡¯m neither a good nor a bad person.¡± Upon hearing this, Wang Yu¡¯s fair face suddenly turned cold. ¡°You don¡¯t know yet? I don¡¯t have a very good temper.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Ye Li responded with a calm smile. Wang Yu, looking at the expression on Ye Li¡¯s face, couldn¡¯t help but become incredibly angry. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°It means nothing.¡± Ye Li¡¯s face remained as tranquil as a light cloud and gentle breeze. Wang Yu looked at Ye Li, furious. ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°Ye Li.¡± Ye Li truthfully stated his name, as he felt there was nothing worth hiding. Ye Li? Naturally, Wang Yu had never heard the name Ye Li before. ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s your purpose in coming to West Town?¡± ¡°I came to ask where the territory of the Green Wolf Dark Race is.¡± What!!! As soon as these words were spoken, everyone present was stunned. Clearly, it had never crossed their minds that Ye Li would ask such a question. ¡°You¡­ why do you ask that?¡± ¡°Because,¡± Ye Li thought for a few seconds, ¡°I want to exterminate the Green Wolf Dark Race.¡± This¡­ Wang Yu and the warriors with B-level genes were all dumbfounded. They originally thought Ye Li was a normal person, but now it seemed he was a madman. Planning to wipe out the Green Wolf Dark Race? Utterly ridiculous! ¡°Ha ha!¡± Wang Yu let out a cold laugh, ¡°Don¡¯t you think what you¡¯re saying is laughable?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, not too laughable.¡± Ye Li spoke indifferently. ¡°If you keep talking to me like this, I¡¯m going to make a move!¡± Wang Yu stared intently at Ye Li as he spoke. Listening to Wang Yu, Ye Li couldn¡¯t help but silently chuckle, thinking about Wang Yu¡¯s big temper. ¡°If you want to make a move against me, then go ahead.¡± Wang Yu, upon hearing this, was dumbstruck. She had never heard such a request before! ¡°Do you really want me to make a move against you?¡± ¡°Yes, is there something wrong with that?¡± Wang Yu erupted in anger. Suddenly, Wang Yu raised her palm, and terrifying spiritual power began to swirl around her hand. Bang¡­! Wang Yu struck Ye Li with a powerful palm. The onlookers, all warriors with B-level genes, saw that Ye Li didn¡¯t make any move to dodge or defend. They all shook their heads, originally thinking Ye Li¡¯s arrogance meant he was a decent warrior. But now they realized they were wrong, drastically wrong. Ye Li couldn¡¯t even manage basic Defense! Everyone knew that Ye Li was going to suffer a terrible fate. Undoubtedly, Wang Yu¡¯s palm struck Ye Li hard. But what none of those present could have predicted was the following scene. Because when Wang Yu¡¯s palm struck Ye Li hard, he did not step back even half a step. How is that possible!!! Everyone present, all the warriors with B-level genes, were stunned and couldn¡¯t recover their senses for a long time. ¡°You¡­ you¡­!¡± At this point, Wang Yu could no longer utter a complete sentence. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Are you very shocked?¡± Ye Li smiled faintly, then continued to speak slowly to Wang Yu: ¡°Never be shocked, because every single thing I do will shock you for days and nights.¡± Upon hearing this, Wang Yu became even more shocked. Ye Li¡¯s face still showed no fluctuations. ¡°I think you should now know the gap between you and me?¡± Chapter 1888 - Chapter 1888 Green Wolf Dark Race territory Chapter 1888: Green Wolf Dark Race territory Chapter 1888: Green Wolf Dark Race territory Wang Yu looked at Ye Li in shock and disbelief. No matter what, she never expected that her palm strike would not make Ye Li retreat even half a step. Keep in mind that she is a warrior with B-level fifth-tier Earth King genes. The onlookers were all stunned, speechless. ¡°Speak.¡± ¡°Speak¡­ what?!¡± Wang Yu was startled, looking at Ye Li incredulously. ¡°The territory of the Green Wolf Dark Race.¡± ¡°What?¡± Wang Yu was dumbfounded. She wondered if Ye Li really intended to annihilate the Green Wolf Dark Race? That would be too preposterous. ¡°Just take me there.¡± Ye Li spoke slowly. Wang Yu was shaken all over. ¡°You, you, you¡­¡± Wang Yu couldn¡¯t recover her senses for a long time. ¡°I presume you can¡¯t refuse, can you?¡± Ye Li looked at Wang Yu indifferently. Wang Yu was smart, she knew Ye Li was an extremely powerful warrior with special genes. After pondering for a few seconds, Wang Yu gritted her teeth and nodded. ¡°Alright!¡± Immediately, Wang Yu led Ye Li to the territory of the Green Wolf Dark Race. Before long, Wang Yu and Ye Li reached the outskirts of the Green Wolf Dark Race¡¯s territory. ¡°Senior, this is the territory of the Green Wolf Dark Race.¡± Wang Yu said to Ye Li. There was no trace of emotion on Ye Li¡¯s face. ¡°Let¡¯s go over.¡± Upon hearing this, Wang Yu¡¯s fair face turned incredibly horrified. Ye Li looked at Wang Yu¡¯s face, his own face serene yet showing traces of puzzlement. ¡°What are you afraid of?¡± ¡°Senior, this is the territory of the Green Wolf Dark Race.¡± She wasn¡¯t just scared, she was exceedingly scared. Ye Li gave a calm smile. He thought that Wang Yu still didn¡¯t believe in his combat strength. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Ye Li said lightly, looking at Wang Yu, ¡°I don¡¯t want to repeat myself.¡± Having said that, Ye Li slowly walked toward the territory of the Green Wolf Dark Race. Seeing Ye Li move, Wang Yu had no choice but to follow. They saw that there were about a dozen members of the Green Wolf Dark Race outside their territory. They naturally noticed Ye Li and Wang Yu. Then, the dozen members of the Green Wolf Dark Race all sneered. ¡°Are you humans lost?¡± In the eyes of these dozen Green Wolf Dark Race members, Ye Li and Wang Yu were just too ridiculous, daring to come to the outskirts of their territory. It should be no different than suicide. But what these dozen Green Wolf Dark Race members didn¡¯t expect was that although Wang Yu¡¯s face showed great fear, there was no fluctuation on Ye Li¡¯s face. It was as if he wasn¡¯t afraid of the Green Wolf Dark Race at all. ¡°You humans, aren¡¯t you afraid?¡± One of the Green Wolf Dark Race members looked at Ye Li. Ye Li¡¯s face naturally showed no emotion. ¡°Such ants as you cannot make me afraid.¡± Ye Li spoke slowly. Hearing this, the dozen members of the Green Wolf Dark Race were all stunned. They never expected that Ye Li would dare to say such a thing. ¡°You humans, do you want to die!¡± After regaining their senses, the dozen members of the Green Wolf Dark Race coldly spoke to Ye Li. Ye Li smiled lightly, his serene face showing no fluctuations. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°I indeed wish to die, come and kill us then.¡± Ye Li said slowly. Hearing this, the dozen members of the Green Wolf Dark Race became furiously enraged. ¡°Kill this human!¡± Immediately, the dozen members of the Green Wolf Dark Race all charged towards Ye Li. Chapter 1889 - Chapter 1889 Tier 1 Celestial Saint Level Green Wolf Dark Chapter 1889: Tier 1 Celestial Saint Level Green Wolf Dark Race Chapter 1889: Tier 1 Celestial Saint Level Green Wolf Dark Race Wang Yu saw a dozen Green Wolf Dark Race members pounce towards her, and a look of horror flashed across her fair face. In that split second, she quickly glanced at Ye Li. But what she never expected was that there was no trace of perturbation on Ye Li¡¯s face. Ah Ah Ah Ah! Just as the dozen members of the Green Wolf Dark Race were about to reach Ye Li, they were flung backwards. The dozen Green Wolf Dark Race members fell heavily to the ground, and their lives had forever vanished from this world. This, this, this¡­ At Ye Li¡¯s side, Wang Yu was startled beyond belief. She couldn¡¯t fathom that such a scene would unfold. She didn¡¯t see how Ye Li had made his move at all. All these dozen members of the Green Wolf Dark Race were dead? Shock, absolute shock! Wang Yu stood frozen like a statue, unable to regain her senses for a long while. ¡°Senior, you¡­ you¡¯re too terrifying.¡± Listening to Wang Yu¡¯s words, Ye Li couldn¡¯t help but smirk to himself. He had heard such words countless times before. ¡°It¡¯s alright, not too terrifying.¡± Then, Ye Li walked leisurely towards the territory of the Green Wolf Dark Race. Wang Yu watched Ye Li¡¯s retreating figure, knowing well that Ye Li was an immensely powerful warrior with B-level genes. But what they were facing was the whole Green Wolf Dark Race. Ye Li and Wang Yu had already entered the territory of the Green Wolf Dark Race. As soon as they stepped into the territory of the Green Wolf Dark Race, hundreds of its members surrounded them. The already fair face of Wang Yu turned deathly pale. So many members of the Green Wolf Dark Race¡­ She looked at Ye Li again. But there was still no change in Ye Li¡¯s expression. ¡°Human, I think you¡¯ve eaten a bear¡¯s heart and a leopard¡¯s gall!¡± said a Tier 1 holy level member of the dark race coldly to Ye Li. ¡°I will never eat bear¡¯s heart and leopard¡¯s gall.¡± Ye Li spoke slowly. The expression of the Tier 1 holy level member of the dark race turned icy. ¡°Human, do you know what your end will be?¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡± Ye Li shook his head. A furious blaze burst forth above the head of the Tier 1 holy level member of the dark race. ¡°Since you don¡¯t know, then I¡¯ll tell you, you will die miserably!¡± The Tier 1 holy level member of the dark race roared. Ye Li laughed, he really did. Because he found the words of this Tier 1 holy level member of the dark race just a little too funny. ¡°Human, you can still laugh?!¡± said the Tier 1 holy level member of the dark race, looking furiously at Ye Li. ¡°Of course I can laugh, you¡¯re about to die, why can¡¯t I laugh?¡± Ye Li said frankly. The hundreds of Green Wolf Dark Race members surrounding Ye Li and Wang Yu became infuriated to the extreme upon hearing Ye Li¡¯s arrogance. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll cry until you see the coffin!¡± a Tier 1 holy level Green Wolf Dark Race member said coldly. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Even if I see the coffin, I won¡¯t cry, because I will never see the coffin.¡± Ye Li spoke slowly. Unable to endure Ye Li¡¯s arrogance anymore, the Tier 1 holy level member of the Green Wolf Dark Race exploded. ¡°Kill them!¡± As the voice of the Tier 1 holy level member of the Green Wolf Dark Race fell, the hundreds of Green Wolf Dark Race members began their assault on Ye Li and Wang Yu. Chapter 1890 - Chapter 1890 They die you also die Chapter 1890: They die, you also die Chapter 1890: They die, you also die Seeing the hundreds of approaching Green Wolf Dark Race, Ye Li¡¯s face naturally showed no fluctuations. He wondered if these Green Wolf Dark Race just didn¡¯t understand? Under absolute power, what use could numbers have? Immediately, he took out the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword from the system space. Instantly, a flash of lightning and cold light appeared before the eyes of the hundreds of Green Wolf Dark Race. The sounds of the sword and the dragon¡¯s roar also began to incessantly arise. A terrifying five-clawed blood dragon was seen hovering above Ye Li¡¯s head. What!!! Hundreds of Green Wolf Dark Race, witnessing such a scene, retreated as if struck by thunder. Their eyes widened to the largest they had ever been, and their mouths were agape wide enough to swallow an extra-large bowl. When all the anomalies disappeared. Only then did the hundreds of Green Wolf Dark Race notice the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword in Ye Li¡¯s hand. Hiss¡­ Seeing the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword in Ye Li¡¯s hand, the hundreds of Green Wolf Dark Race couldn¡¯t help but gasp in shock. They could never have imagined in their wildest dreams that Ye Li would possess such a terrifying sword. Just one glance at the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword, and they already felt there was no chance of survival. Even the Tier 1 Green Wolf Dark Race members were frightened by the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword in Ye Li¡¯s hands; they looked at Ye Li in utter shock. Swoosh! Just as the hundreds of Green Wolf Dark Race were thinking of retreating, Ye Li made his strike with the sword. Instantly, a supremely terrifying sword beam flew out. Ah ah ah ah! Hundreds of Green Wolf Dark Race let out earth-shattering screams. This this this¡­ The Tier 1 Green Wolf Dark Race had been scared silly, swearing they had never been this terrified from birth until now. ¡°Human, how¡­ how could you be so terrifying?¡± In the eyes of the Tier 1 Green Wolf Dark Race, Ye Li shouldn¡¯t be so terrifying. ¡°Guess, what will your fate be?¡± Ye Li did not respond to the Tier 1 Green Wolf Dark Race¡¯s words but instead uttered this sentence. Hearing this, a chill ran up from the spine to the forehead of the Tier 1 Green Wolf Dark Race. His face showed as much terror as could be imagined. ¡°Human, you can¡¯t kill me; I am of the Green Wolf Dark Race.¡± ¡°They are also of the Green Wolf Dark Race, so why can they die and you cannot?¡± Ye Li slowly said. By ¡°they,¡± he naturally referred to the hundreds of Green Wolf Dark Race who had already perished. The Tier 1 Green Wolf Dark Race was immensely horrified. ¡°Human, if you kill me, the Green Wolf Dark Race will never let you off.¡± This Tier 1 Green Wolf Dark Race member foolishly tried to use his identity to intimidate Ye Li into retreating. Alas, the Tier 1 Green Wolf Dark Race had miscalculated. ¡°Come here, let me kill you.¡± Ye Li beckoned to the Tier 1 Green Wolf Dark Race member with a hook of his finger. The Tier 1 Green Wolf Dark Race member, terrified out of his wits, watched Ye Li; he hadn¡¯t expected that after all this, Ye Li still wasn¡¯t prepared to spare him. ¡°Human, do you truly intend to annihilate us completely?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The Tier 1 Green Wolf Dark Race member stared fixedly at Ye Li. Ye Li fell silent. He hadn¡¯t expected this Tier 1 Green Wolf Dark Race member to be so verbose. ¡°Die.¡± With these words, Ye Li disappeared from his spot. Chapter 1891 - Chapter 1891 Leader of the Green Wolf Dark Race Chapter 1891: Leader of the Green Wolf Dark Race Chapter 1891: Leader of the Green Wolf Dark Race A Tier 1 warrior of the Dark Wolf Clan saw Ye Li suddenly disappeared from the spot, and his face couldn¡¯t help but show extreme terror. No matter what, he would never imagine that Ye Li¡¯s speed could be so fast. In his eyes, only the afterimage of Ye Li remained. This Tier 1 warrior of the Dark Wolf Clan hurried to capture Ye Li¡¯s figure, but how could he find him with his Realm? Just as the Tier 1 warrior of the Dark Wolf Clan had just reacted, it was already too late. It was because Ye Li had already appeared in front of him. Ah! Before Ye Li made a move, the Tier 1 warrior of the Dark Wolf Clan let out a loud scream. He knew that his life would soon vanish from this world. Immediately after, Ye Li slapped towards the head of the Tier 1 warrior of the Dark Wolf Clan. Instantly, the skull of the Tier 1 warrior of the Dark Wolf Clan shattered, showing no signs of life. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Ye Li spoke slowly to Wang Yu. Wang Yu was extremely shocked. She would never have thought that Ye Li could be such a powerful warrior with special genes. ¡°Elder, shall we still go in?¡± Wang Yu caught up with Ye Li and asked in shock. ¡°En.¡± Ye Li nodded slightly, without saying more. They hadn¡¯t walked far when thousands of members of the Green Wolf Dark Race rushed out. Thousands of members from the Green Wolf Dark Race were staring intensely at Ye Li and Wang Yu. ¡°Humans, do you realize you are playing with fire?!¡± Suddenly, an immensely powerful member of the Green Wolf Dark Race said coldly. This was a sixth-tier member of the Green Wolf Dark Race. Even with the tip of his toes, Ye Li could figure out that this sixth-tier member of the Green Wolf Dark Race was the Leader of the Dark Wolf Clan. The Leader of the Dark Wolf Clan stared intensely at Ye Li and Wang Yu. ¡°Humans, I think you should know that you are about to die, right?¡± In the eyes of the Leader of the Dark Wolf Clan, there was no way Ye Li and Wang Yu could survive. ¡°Really?¡± Ye Li smiled faintly, retorting. The Leader of the Dark Wolf Clan was taken aback; naturally, he hadn¡¯t expected Ye Li to remain so calm at such a moment. ¡°Human, I admire you, I really do.¡± The Leader of the Dark Wolf Clan said to Ye Li with a cold laugh. ¡°You are the bravest human I have ever seen.¡± ¡°Then I suppose I should thank you.¡± Ye Li smiled candidly. The Leader of the Dark Wolf Clan, looking at Ye Li¡¯s expression, became extremely angry, and a rage surged above his head. ¡°Human, do you know that you will die a terrible death, and you might even regret coming to this world?!¡± The Leader of the Dark Wolf Clan really couldn¡¯t understand why Ye Li was still so calm! ¡°Hehe.¡± Ye Li laughed again. ¡°If I really start to regret coming to this world, perhaps you could teach me how to feel regret.¡± Ye Li looked at the Leader of the Dark Wolf Clan. Hearing this, the Leader of the Dark Wolf Clan flew into a rage. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Kill these two humans for me!¡± Following the command of the Leader of the Dark Wolf Clan, thousands of members from the Green Wolf Dark Race charged towards Ye Li. The Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword in Ye Li¡¯s hand shone with a cold light! But with a leap from the ground, he held up the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword and said slowly, word by word: ¡°Mysterious¡­ Heaven¡­ Overlord¡­ Demon¡­ Sword¡­ Technique.¡± The SSS god-level skill, the Mysterious Heaven Overlord Demon Sword Technique, swept out from the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword. Chapter 1892 - Chapter 1892 Ah Da discovered the Zombie Gathering Area Chapter 1892: Ah Da discovered the Zombie Gathering Area Chapter 1892: Ah Da discovered the Zombie Gathering Area As the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword slashed down, a terrifying and ultimate sword light interwoven with the power of ancient gods and devils flew down towards the Green Wolf Dark Race below. Boom! Suddenly, the location of over a thousand Green Wolf Dark Race exploded in a sky-shattering blast. How¡­ is this possible!!! The Leader of the Green Wolf Dark Race watched this scene, his face involuntarily showing utter shock and dismay. Of course, he had never imagined that Ye Li could launch such a terrifying attack. Although the number of the Green Wolf Dark Race was frightening, they were mere ants in front of Ye Li. Ask yourself, with Ye Li¡¯s strength, wouldn¡¯t exterminating thousands of ants be as easy as turning over one¡¯s hand? The Leader of the Green Wolf Dark Race watched Ye Li with boundless fear. At this moment, he couldn¡¯t even utter a complete sentence. ¡°Humans, you¡­¡± ¡°Meet your death.¡± Ye Li didn¡¯t want to waste any more words with the Green Wolf Dark Race. He wielded the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword and slashed out. Swoosh! A terrifying and supreme sword beam streaked out. The Leader of the Green Wolf Dark Race turned deathly pale. He simply couldn¡¯t dodge such a supreme sword beam. The speed of the supreme sword beam was too fast, reaching the Leader of the Green Wolf Dark Race in an instant. The Green Wolf Dark Race was so frightened, they lost three souls and six spirits! His fate was only one ¨C death. Pfft! The supreme sword beam struck the Leader of the Green Wolf Dark Race heavily. The Leader of the Green Wolf Dark Race was instantly reduced to dust, not even leaving a corpse behind. Standing nearby, Wang Yu watched this scene in utmost shock. She couldn¡¯t have imagined in her wildest dreams that Ye Li would be so powerful. Keep in mind, these were the Green Wolf Dark Race! And they were annihilated by him alone? She could not believe it, she truly could not believe it. Ye Li, seeing the shocked expression on Wang Yu¡¯s face, couldn¡¯t help but internally sigh. He had already told Wang Yu not to be shocked since everything he did would shock her for three days and nights. But she didn¡¯t believe him, what could he do? He was also helpless. ¡°Master, a massive Zombie Gathering Area has been discovered.¡± Suddenly, Ah Da¡¯s voice emerged within Ye Li. Ye Li internally smiled. Thinking that good fortune, like chewing on Xylitol gum, simply couldn¡¯t be stopped. Immediately after, Ah Da gave Ye Li the coordinates. The Apocalypse Legion was already all gathered at the massive Zombie Gathering Area. ¡°Let¡¯s go somewhere.¡± Ye Li spoke slowly to Wang Yu. Wang Yu was startled, thinking that the Green Wolf Dark Race were wiped out; she truly couldn¡¯t imagine where else they could go. ¡°Senior, where¡­ where are we going?¡± Although Wang Yu was quite frightened by Ye Li, she also wanted to know where they were headed. Ye Li¡¯s face naturally showed no fluctuations, ¡°I don¡¯t know either, just follow me.¡± Having said that, Ye Li started walking towards a certain place. Wang Yu watched Ye Li¡¯s back, knowing she must follow, otherwise her life would vanish from this world forever. Of course, she knew that Ye Li was a person who wouldn¡¯t blink an eyelid when killing. ¡­ Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only A day later. Ye Li and Wang Yu finally arrived at the coordinates provided by Ah Da. Seeing Ye Li arrive, the Apocalypse Legion respectfully called out to him one by one. ¡°Master.¡± Ye Li nodded, starting to observe the vast Zombie Gathering Area in front of his eyes. Chapter 1893 - Chapter 1893 Senior you are really strong Chapter 1893: Senior, you are really strong Chapter 1893: Senior, you are really strong Looking at the Zombie Gathering Area in front of him, Ye Li knew that there must be many zombies inside. Wang Yu looked at the Apocalypse Legion, a wave of confusion washing over her pale face. Thinking, are these humans all subordinates of my senior? But then, her body seized up. Only because she discovered that the breath surrounding the Apocalypse Legion didn¡¯t seem human at all. What what what¡­ Wang Yu staggered back several steps. Of course, she had seen zombies, and quite a number of them at that. She found the aura emanating from the bodies of the Apocalypse Legion to be so strikingly similar to that of zombies. ¡°Senior, they¡­ are they all zombies?¡± Wang Yu looked at Ye Li with utmost terror. ¡°Yeah, is there anything so surprising about that?¡± Ye Li found Wang Yu¡¯s reaction somewhat baffling. Hearing this, Wang Yu¡¯s pale face was stricken with even greater fear. This was the most frightening moment she had ever experienced since birth. ¡°Is there anything to be scared of?¡± Ye Li laughed. Wang Yu looked at Ye Li¡¯s face, secretly swallowing and trying to calm her panicked heart. She thought that even though the Apocalypse Legion was made up of zombies, they didn¡¯t seem to bear any ill will towards her. ¡°Senior, they¡­ they won¡¯t harm me, will they?¡± Wang Yu cautiously looked at Ye Li. ¡°What do you think?¡± Instead of answering Wang Yu¡¯s question, Ye Li posed a question back to her. Wang Yu dared not speak further. She truly feared angering Ye Li and being killed by him; of course, she didn¡¯t want to die. ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡± Ye Li said to the Apocalypse Legion. The entire Apocalypse Legion nodded in agreement. Immediately, Ye Li and the Apocalypse Legion headed towards the Zombie Gathering Area in front of them. Wang Yu quickly followed. Upon reaching the Zombie Gathering Area, countless zombies lunged at them. ¡°Aoooo, aoooo.¡± Listening to the roaring of the zombies, a flash of brilliance appeared on Ye Li¡¯s fair and handsome face. A few hundred zombies were naturally weak and pathetic. The Apocalypse Legion dealt with these zombies without Ye Li having to lift a finger. In just an instant, a few hundred zombies all fell to the ground, bereft of any fighting strength. The Apocalypse Legion fused all the fallen zombies together. What¡¯s going on here? Wang Yu quickly rubbed her eyes, because she felt she must have seen it wrong. There were clearly hundreds of zombies on the ground a moment ago; how could they disappear in the blink of an eye? ¡°Senior, where are the zombies?¡± Wang Yu looked at Ye Li in astonishment, clearly hoping to find an answer from him. Unfortunately, Ye Li was not going to answer her. ¡°I don¡¯t want to answer that question.¡± Ye Li spoke slowly. Naturally, Wang Yu didn¡¯t dare to ask any further. ¡°Senior, you are really too strong.¡± Wang Yu couldn¡¯t help but exclaim. She thought that when she was in West Town, it was fortunate she didn¡¯t offend Ye Li too much, otherwise her life would have disappeared from this world forever. ¡°Average,¡± Ye Li nodded slightly and glanced at the sun in the sky, ¡°not too strong.¡± Listening to Ye Li¡¯s words, Wang Yu couldn¡¯t help but admire him even more. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She thought that her senior not only possessed unparalleled power but was also so modest. Compared to her senior, she was like the difference between heaven and earth. ¡°Go fuse the zombies.¡± Ye Li said to the Apocalypse Legion. Upon hearing this, the Apocalypse Legion dispersed and headed towards various parts of the Zombie Gathering Area. Chapter 1894 - Chapter 1894 Bloodslaughter Organization Chapter 1894: Bloodslaughter Organization Chapter 1894: Bloodslaughter Organization ¡°Senior.¡± Wang Yu looked at Ye Li but hesitated to speak, as if she had something difficult to say. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Seconds later, Wang Yu finally mustered the courage and said to Ye Li: ¡°Senior, may I know what Realm you are in?¡± ¡°My Realm?¡± Ye Li chuckled inwardly, since arriving in this world, countless people had asked about his Realm. ¡°Do you really want to know my Realm?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Wang Yu nodded emphatically, her curiosity getting the better of her. ¡°Since you¡¯re so curious about my Realm, I¡¯ll tell you.¡± Ye Li smiled, ¡°Actually, my Realm isn¡¯t very high, just a tenth-tier Saint gene warrior.¡± Ye Li curled his lip and slowly continued. What!!! Hearing this, Wang Yu was utterly shocked. Tenth-tier¡­ Saint Realm?! She had already imagined Ye Li¡¯s Realm to be very high, but no matter what, she hadn¡¯t expected it to be so much higher than her thoughts. ¡°Does my Realm shock you?¡± Ye Li looked at Wang Yu composedly. Of course, Wang Yu was shocked, not just shocked, but to an indescribable degree. ¡°Senior, you are the strongest gene warrior I have ever seen.¡± Wang Yu said to Ye Li. Ye Li smiled, ¡°I think you¡¯re not bad, let me give you a little something.¡± After speaking, Ye Li opened the point mall in his mind and used points to purchase an upgrade elixir. ¡°Drink it.¡± Ye Li slowly said. Wang Yu looked at the elixir in Ye Li¡¯s hands, somewhat astonished and naturally did not understand what Ye Li was handing her. ¡°Senior, what is this?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, just drink it.¡± Hearing this, Wang Yu dared not ask further; she took the elixir Ye Li handed her and braced herself to drink it. What Wang Yu could never have anticipated was the powerful force surging through her body. Is this¡­ a breakthrough? Immediately, Wang Yu quickly sat down and began to refine the power within her body. It wasn¡¯t long before Wang Yu became a Tier 1 Heavenly King gene warrior. Joy surfaced uncontrollably on Wang Yu¡¯s fair face. ¡°Senior, I, I, I¡­ I¡¯ve reached the Tier 1 Heavenly King Realm.¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be so happy about.¡± Ye Li said slowly. Wang Yu knew that becoming a Tier 1 Heavenly King gene warrior was all thanks to Ye Li. ¡°Senior, thank you so much.¡± Ye Li waved his hand dismissively. A day later, the Apocalypse Legion had wiped out all the zombies in the Zombie Gathering Area. Ye Li put the Apocalypse Legion into the system space and then left the Zombie Gathering Area with Wang Yu. ¡°Senior, look¡­¡± Suddenly, Wang Yu said to Ye Li. Ye Li turned his gaze accordingly. But he saw a group of over a hundred people tied up with ropes, being escorted by a knife-wielding man. ¡°Senior, they must be from the Bloodslaughter Organization.¡± Bloodslaughter Organization? Ye Li had never heard of such an organization. But he knew that in his eyes, the so-called Bloodslaughter Organization was just a pitifully weak force. ¡°Let¡¯s go over.¡± After speaking, Ye Li walked over. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Wuuu¡­ we don¡¯t want to die.¡± ¡°Please, have mercy on us.¡± ¡°Esteemed lords, please let us go.¡± The hundred-odd people tied up with ropes were wailing and begging. Clearly, their fates were going to be very grim. Chapter 1895 - Chapter 1895 The leader of the Bloodslaughter Organization Chapter 1895: The leader of the Bloodslaughter Organization was practicing evil cultivation techniques. Chapter 1895: The leader of the Bloodslaughter Organization was practicing evil cultivation techniques. Just as the hundreds of people bound by ropes felt utter despair, a man and a woman appeared before their eyes. ¡°En?¡± The dozens of B-level gene warriors from the Bloodslaughter Organization were also taken aback; they certainly hadn¡¯t expected anyone to appear. ¡°Who are you?¡± Dozens of B-level gene warriors from the Bloodslaughter Organization asked Ye Li and Wang Yu coldly. Intuition told them that Ye Li and Wang Yu came with ill intent. ¡°Why should we tell you?¡± Ye Li retorted. The brows of the dozens of B-level gene warriors from the Bloodslaughter Organization furrowed at these words. From Ye Li¡¯s answer, it was clear that he and Wang Yu were here to rescue these people. ¡°Are you seeking death? Do you know who we are, the people of the Bloodslaughter Organization?¡± ¡°So what if you are from the Bloodslaughter Organization? I have never even heard of the Bloodslaughter Organization.¡± As soon as these words were uttered, the dozens of B-level gene warriors from the Bloodslaughter Organization were infuriated beyond measure. ¡°If you so wish to seek death, then don¡¯t blame us!¡± In an instant, the dozens of B-level gene warriors from the Bloodslaughter Organization charged toward Ye Li and Wang Yu. Watching the dozens of gene warriors from the Bloodslaughter Organization rushing over, Ye Li couldn¡¯t help but shake his head inwardly. He pondered why these dozens of warriors couldn¡¯t understand. He raised his finger. On his finger, a terrifying spiritual power began to coalesce. Swoosh swoosh swoosh! In an instant, the sound of cutting through the air was heard. Aaaaah! What followed were the screams of the dozens of B-level gene warriors from the Bloodslaughter Organization. The hundreds of people tied up by ropes were all dumbfounded. They hadn¡¯t even reacted, and these dozens of gene warriors from the Bloodslaughter Organization were dead just like that? However, they did know that they were saved; they did not have to die anymore. Swoosh! Suddenly, Ye Li made a gesture with his hand, and the sound of a sword cry was heard. And the ropes binding the bodies of the hundreds of people broke off. ¡°Milord! Thank you for saving us.¡± The hundreds of people prepared to kneel to Ye Li. But just as their knees were about to touch the ground, they were met with a strong resistance that prevented them from kneeling no matter how hard they tried. ¡°Tell me, why did they capture you?¡± Ye Li scanned the hundreds of people in front of him and asked. These hundreds of people were all ordinary; not a single one was a warrior with special genes. ¡°Replying to milord, this is what happened.¡± Then, a man recounted the whole incident to Ye Li. Upon hearing this, Ye Li understood. It turns out the leader of the Bloodslaughter Organization wanted to practice an Evil Martial Technique that required human blood for success. Ye Li silently shook his head, thinking that this world really did have all sorts of forces. After the hundreds of people escaped from their peril, they left the place. ¡°You go back first.¡± Ye Li said to Wang Yu. Wang Yu nodded upon hearing this. Every moment she spent with Ye Li made her feel an immense pressure, so much so that even breathing became difficult for her. After Wang Yu left, Ye Li also headed towards the Bloodslaughter Organization. Blood Killing Mountain. Blood Killing Mountain was the stronghold of the Bloodslaughter Organization. When Ye Li arrived at the foot of Blood Killing Mountain, he saw a complex of buildings on the mountain. He activated Swift Steps and disappeared on the spot. He arrived on the roof of the great hall of the Bloodslaughter Organization. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The hearing of gene warriors was extremely sharp; he could already hear the conversations inside the hall. ¡°Hehe, now we just need the human blood, and his Blood Refining Technique will be successful.¡± ¡°Congratulations to the leader!¡± ¡°Congratulations to the leader!¡± Several congratulatory voices emanated from inside the hall. Chapter 1896 - Chapter 1896 The terrified Bloodslaughter Organization Chapter 1896: The terrified Bloodslaughter Organization Chapter 1896: The terrified Bloodslaughter Organization Ye Li listened to the voices inside the great hall, and couldn¡¯t help but let out an indifferent smile. Thinking of waiting to cultivate the Blood Refining Technique through blood refining? Daydreaming, are they? He wondered whether to give these ants a premonition of the Wind without movement, a surprise attack that hits without wavering, or something else. After a few seconds, Ye Li still decided to go down, and then kill them. Immediately, Ye Li activated Swift Steps and vanished from his original position. In an instant, Ye Li appeared in the middle of the great hall. The warriors with special genes from the Bloodslaughter Organization inside the great hall were horrified upon seeing Ye Li. ¡°What¡­ What?¡± Seeing Ye Li suddenly appear, the warriors with special genes from the Bloodslaughter Organization were extremely frightened. They hurriedly rubbed their eyes, because they felt they must have seen wrong. But no matter how they rubbed their eyes, the result was the same. ¡°Who are you?!¡± The leader of the Bloodslaughter Organization stared intently at Ye Li. ¡°The one who¡¯s going to kill you.¡± Ye Li slowly spoke, his face as calm as still water. Hiss¡­ With that statement, the warriors with special genes from the Bloodslaughter Organization inside the great hall couldn¡¯t help but gasp in shock, never expecting Ye Li to say such words. Hahahaha! To Ye Li¡¯s surprise, the leader of the Bloodslaughter Organization burst into loud laughter, as if he had heard the funniest joke in the world. ¡°Why are you laughing?¡± A hint of confusion flickered across Ye Li¡¯s handsome face. ¡°Heh heh!¡± The leader of the Bloodslaughter Organization coldly chuckled, ¡°Don¡¯t you think the words you just said are a bit too funny?¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Ye Li replied with a question. The leader of the Bloodslaughter Organization looked at the expression on Ye Li¡¯s face, and couldn¡¯t help a chill descending upon him. ¡°Boy, I think you¡¯re asking for death!¡± The warriors inside the great hall were all furious, staring intently at Ye Li. They had never seen or even heard of anyone as arrogant as Ye Li before. ¡°I will never seek death.¡± Ye Li said lightly to the leader of the Bloodslaughter Organization. Upon hearing these words, the leader of the Bloodslaughter Organization could no longer tolerate Ye Li¡¯s arrogance. ¡°Kill him for me!¡± Following the shout of the leader of the Bloodslaughter Organization, a warrior with B-level genes immediately charged towards Ye Li. In the eyes of the leader and the other warriors with B-level genes in the great hall, Ye Li was about to become a dead man. But what they couldn¡¯t have predicted even in their wildest thoughts was the scene that followed. As this warrior with special genes was about to reach Ye Li, he was sent flying backward. The backwards-flying warrior crashed heavily to the ground, a big bloody hole in his forehead, devoid of any signs of life. What!!! The leader of the Bloodslaughter Organization, seeing this scene unfold before his eyes, was utterly shocked. He couldn¡¯t have imagined that Ye Li was so terrifying. The other warriors with special genes in the great hall certainly didn¡¯t expect this either; their eyes were wide open, and their mouths could swallow an extra-large bowl in shock. They were in too much shock! Because they didn¡¯t see how Ye Li made his move, and this warrior with special genes just died like that? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This, this, this¡­ The leader of the Bloodslaughter Organization looked at Ye Li in horror, wanting to say something to Ye Li, but at this moment, where could he manage to utter a complete sentence? ¡°Come, let me kill you.¡± Ye Li swept a glance over the people in the great hall, beckoning them with a crook of his finger. The warriors with special genes in the great hall were already scared stiff, who would dare to approach now? Chapter 1897 - Chapter 1897 Fleeing on Foot Chapter 1897: Fleeing on Foot Chapter 1897: Fleeing on Foot The leader of the Blood Killer Organization was shocked as he looked at Ye Li. ¡°Who are you?!¡± ¡°I am Ye Li.¡± Ye Li truthfully stated his name, feeling there was nothing to hide. ¡°Ye Li?¡± The leader naturally did not recognize Ye Li. ¡°Ye Li, our Blood Killer Organization has no grudge against you, why are you trying to kill us?¡± This was something the leader could not understand no matter how much he racked his brains. ¡°Because,¡± Ye Li smiled lightly, ¡°I never need any reason for what I do.¡± Upon hearing this, the leader¡¯s expression turned extremely cold! ¡°Do you really think that just like that, you can eradicate our Blood Killer Organization?¡± The leader sneered at Ye Li. Ye Li smiled openly, ¡°Since you think I can¡¯t eradicate your Blood Killer Organization, then what are you waiting for?¡± The leader flew into a rage. ¡°Human, do you really think so highly of yourself?¡± To the leader, Ye Li was far too arrogant. ¡°I¡¯ve always been this arrogant,¡± Ye Li looked at the leader indifferently, ¡°Do you disagree?¡± Upon these words, all the warriors with special genes inside the hall were infuriated to the extreme! ¡°Human, it seems you won¡¯t shed tears until you see the coffin!¡± Suddenly, the leader of the Blood Killer Organization shouted angrily at Ye Li. Ye Li shook his head secretly upon hearing this, as he had heard such words countless times before. He slowly spoke to the leader: ¡°Even if I saw a coffin, I wouldn¡¯t shed tears because I will never see one.¡± Listening to Ye Li¡¯s words, the leader of the Blood Killer Organization was dumbfounded. ¡°Kill him!¡± As the leader regained his senses, he roared at all the warriors with special genes in the hall. Instantly, all the warriors with special genes attacked Ye Li together. But alas, these warriors with special genes were nothing but mere ants in Ye Li¡¯s eyes. ¡°Swoosh swoosh swoosh!¡± Suddenly, the sound of rushing wind appeared. Ah ah ah ah! Following that, the incessant screams were truly hair-raising to listen to. This this this¡­ Seeing all the warriors with special genes in the hall die instantly, the leader was scared to the point of losing two of his three souls and six of his seven spirits. ¡°Are you afraid?¡± Ye Li looked at the leader with a serene expression. At this moment, the leader couldn¡¯t even utter a complete sentence. ¡°In this world, good people can be afraid, bad people can also be afraid, only one type of person is not afraid, and that is the dead.¡± Ye Li spoke slowly. The leader felt a shiver run from his tailbone all the way to his forehead upon hearing this. He didn¡¯t want to die, he really didn¡¯t want to die. ¡°My lord, please spare me, please spare me.¡± The leader knelt before Ye Li, knowing he had no chance against him. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Do you think,¡± Ye Li looked at the leader indifferently, ¡°that I will spare you?¡± The leader was no fool, he knew Ye Li would never spare him. Immediately, an idea emerged in the leader¡¯s mind. That idea was to escape. The leader then began to flee at a breakneck pace, reaching the fastest speed he had ever achieved. Chapter 1898 - Chapter 1898 Moonmark Base City Chapter 1898: Moonmark Base City Chapter 1898: Moonmark Base City Ye Li watched the leader of the Bloodslaughter Organization fleeing, shaking his head in silence. Did he think he could escape death by running? He chuckled and then activated Swift Steps, disappearing from the spot. It wasn¡¯t long before Ye Li appeared right in front of the leader. Startled by Ye Li¡¯s sudden appearance, the leader of the Bloodslaughter Organization involuntarily stepped back. ¡°You, you, you¡­¡± The leader looked at Ye Li, terrified. Ye Li¡¯s face was calm and composed, ¡°There¡¯s no point in running. Hand over your life.¡± The leader of the Bloodslaughter Organization despaired. He truly despaired. ¡°I¡¯ll fight you!¡± Suddenly, the leader of Bloodslaughter Organization shouted out loud. He swiftly made a move towards Ye Li. Unfortunately, how could he possibly be a match for Ye Li? ¡°Swish!¡± A sound of cutting through the wind emerged. A terrifying golden spiritual energy attack surged towards the leader of the Bloodslaughter Organization. Seeing such a fearsome spiritual power attack approaching, his pupils could not help but shrink drastically. He knew that there was no way he could block such an attack. What awaited him was only death! Ah! As the leader of the Bloodslaughter Organization screamed, his life vanished forever from this world. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?!¡± Suddenly, all members of the Bloodslaughter Organization rushed out of the great hall. After charging into the hall, they all froze. It was because their leader and all team captains were dead. They looked up at Ye Li, knowing that he must have done it. ¡°Was it you who killed our leader and the team captains?¡± Hundreds of warriors with special genes from the Bloodslaughter Organization stared intently at Ye Li. Ye Li¡¯s face, handsome as jade, remained undisturbed as he smiled lightly, slowly saying: ¡°Yes, I killed them.¡± Hearing this, hundreds of warriors from the Bloodslaughter Organization erupted in anger. ¡°Since you killed our leader and the team captains, you deserve to die too!¡± Suddenly, hundreds of warriors from the Bloodslaughter Organization charged furiously towards Ye Li. Boom¡­! Ye Li raised his fist and swung it fiercely. Thunderous roars! A tremendous explosion occurred right where the warriors of the Bloodslaughter Organization were. Aaahhh! Hundreds of warriors from the Bloodslaughter Organization screamed in agony like slaughtering pigs. Ye Li looked indifferently at the warriors from the Bloodslaughter Organization on the ground, shaking his head. Then, he slowly walked down Blood Killing Mountain. After descending from Blood Killing Mountain, Ye Li released the Apocalypse Legion from the system space. He instructed the Apocalypse Legion to search for Zombie Gathering Areas. He also began searching for Zombie Gathering Areas. Half a month later. He finally found a Zombie Gathering Area. However, this Zombie Gathering Area was pathetically small. Ye Li slightly nodded, looking at the sun in the sky, thinking his luck was unmatched. But even a small fly is meat, Ye Li walked into the Zombie Gathering Area and merged all the zombies inside. Before long, all the zombies in this Zombie Gathering Area were merged completely by him. Afterward, Ye Li continued searching for more Zombie Gathering Areas. Unexpectedly, he stumbled upon a base city. He headed towards the base city. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only It wasn¡¯t long before Ye Li arrived in the base city. After arriving in the base city, Ye Li learned the name of this base city. The base city was called Moonmark Base City. It was a medium-sized base city! Ye Li started walking on the streets of Moonmark Base City. Chapter 1899 - Chapter 1899 The trees want to stay still but the wind keeps Chapter 1899: The trees want to stay still but the wind keeps blowing. Chapter 1899: The trees want to stay still but the wind keeps blowing. Ye Li originally just wanted to stroll down the street. But what he never expected was the proverb, ¡°The trees long to be still, but the Wind never ceases.¡± Every few steps he took, a girl blocked his way. ¡°Are you¡­ Are you not from Moonmark Base City?¡± The girl¡¯s pale face seemed to flush with color. ¡°Indeed, I am not from Moonmark Base City.¡± Ye Li spoke slowly. The girl¡¯s name was Fang Ting. ¡°How¡­ How can you be so good-looking?¡± Fang Ting looked at Ye Li. Ye Li was taken aback; he certainly did not expect Fang Ting to make such a remark. ¡°Many people say the same,¡± Ye Li looked indifferently at Fang Ting, ¡°But I don¡¯t want to talk to you now, you can leave.¡± Fang Ting was stunned. It must be known that she is considered the most beautiful girl in Moonmark Base City. ¡°Ting, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Abruptly, an arrogant voice reached Ye Li¡¯s ears. Ye Li looked in the direction of the voice. He saw a boy, about the same age as Fang Ting, walk over. Fang Ting frowned, ¡°Lin Jun, it¡¯s none of your business.¡± Clearly, the relationship between Fang Ting and this boy wasn¡¯t very good. Lin Jun did not continue to look at Fang Ting but turned his gaze to Ye Li. It was not a big deal until he took a look, and he couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. Had he not seen it with his own eyes, he wouldn¡¯t have believed that there could be such a good-looking person in this world. ¡°Who are you?¡± Lin Jun¡¯s tone was displeased as he spoke to Ye Li. Ye Li thought that both Lin Jun and Fang Ting must be geniuses of Moonmark Base City, warriors with 3rd tier Heavenly King level genes. However, to Ye Li, a 3rd tier Heavenly King warrior with B-level genes seemed too weak to be pitied. ¡°Do I really need to tell you?¡± Ye Li looked indifferently at Lin Jun. Lin Jun was taken aback for a moment. As the young master of the Lin family, the largest family in Moonmark Base City, he could not recall how long it had been since anyone dared to speak to him in that manner. ¡°You dare to speak to me like that?¡± ¡°Is there anything I shouldn¡¯t dare?¡± Ye Li smirked playfully. The onlookers shook their heads at this scene, one after another. They thought that Ye Li shouldn¡¯t have courted the trouble that lay at his feet, but he had to provoke trouble from above. Daring to offend Lin Jun, wasn¡¯t that seeking death? ¡°Heh heh.¡± Only to hear, Lin Jun let out a cold laugh. ¡°Do you want to know what will happen to you?¡± ¡°I do.¡± Ye Li nodded his head. Lin Jun looked at Ye Li¡¯s calm expression, and rage surged up above his head. ¡°Since you want to know, then let me tell you, you will not only die but die horribly!¡± Lin Jun roared at Ye Li. Of course, there was no change on Ye Li¡¯s face. ¡°Do you really believe your own eyes?¡± ¡°Should I not believe my own eyes, and believe yours instead?¡± Lin Jun stared fiercely at Ye Li. Ye Li smiled nonchalantly, ¡°Never believe your own eyes, because sometimes your eyes can deceive you.¡± Hearing this, Lin Jun became furiously enraged. ¡°Brat, I want your life!¡± As his words fell, Lin Jun raised his fist and struck heavily towards Ye Li. Everyone knew that the scene for Ye Li would be very tragic. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But what they couldn¡¯t have guessed, even if they racked their brains, was when Lin Jun¡¯s furious punch landed on Ye Li¡¯s body, Ye Li did not fly backward, he didn¡¯t even take a half step back. What!!! The onlookers, seeing such a scene, were terrified to the extreme! ¡°How¡­ How is that possible?¡± Not just the onlookers, Fang Ting was also dumbfounded. Chapter 1900 - Chapter 1900 Slay Lin Jun Chapter 1900: Slay Lin Jun Chapter 1900: Slay Lin Jun Fang Ting looked at Ye Li in shock, unable to believe that his defense could be so terrifyingly strong. ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡± Lin Jun was naturally terrified to the extreme. He couldn¡¯t even form a complete sentence; after all, he was a tier 3 Heavenly King warrior with special genes. ¡°How is your defense so strong?¡± Lin Jun stared intently at Ye Li. Despite being shocked to the core by Ye Li¡¯s defense, he was far from scared; after all, in Moonmark Base City, his Lin family ruled supreme. ¡°Guess,¡± Ye Li said indifferently to Lin Jun, ¡°Do you think I will tell you?¡± Upon hearing this, Lin Jun became extremely angry. ¡°Do you know that I am the young master of the Lin family?!¡± Lin Jun shouted at Ye Li. Ye Li slowly shook his head, ¡°I¡¯ve never even heard of the Lin family before, and now you tell me you¡¯re its young master; does it matter that much?¡± The onlookers all looked at each other, thinking that Ye Li was incredibly arrogant. After all, the Lin family was the strongest family in Moonmark Base City. ¡°Leave now, I¡¯ll give you a chance to live.¡± Ye Li said slowly to Lin Jun. However, to his surprise, even though he already gave Lin Jun a chance to live, Lin Jun chose not to cherish it. ¡°I want you to apologize!¡± Lin Jun said coldly to Ye Li. Ye Li was taken aback by his words. Is living¡­ not good enough? ¡°Do you really want me to apologize?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Lin Jun replied coldly. Heh. Ye Li smiled calmly. Then, he raised a finger. Terrifying spiritual power began to swirl around his finger. Swoosh! Just as Lin Jun¡¯s pupils rapidly contracted, the terrifying spiritual power on Ye Li¡¯s finger had already flown towards Lin Jun. Ah! The golden spiritual energy attack penetrated Lin Jun¡¯s forehead. The young master of the Lin family, Lin Jun, fell heavily to the ground, his eyes wide open, clearly dead. Hiss¡­ Seeing Lin Jun dead, the onlookers all gasped, staring at Ye Li in shock. They could never have imagined, even in ten days and ten nights, that Ye Li would dare to kill Lin Jun. Moreover, they didn¡¯t even see how Ye Li made his move. It was apparent to the onlookers using just their toes that Ye Li was an incredibly powerful warrior with special genes. But¡­ Even if Ye Li was a powerful warrior with special genes, so what? By killing the young master of the Lin family, Lin Jun, his life would forever vanish from this world. ¡°You¡­ you actually killed Lin Jun?¡± Fang Ting stared blankly at Ye Li. Ye Li smiled lightly, ¡°Is there anything particularly surprising about that?¡± Fang Ting swallowed her saliva. She thought that Ye Li still didn¡¯t understand the gravity of the situation. ¡°Do you realize how powerful the Lin family is behind Lin Jun? The Lin family is¡­¡± Before Fang Ting could finish her sentence, Ye Li interrupted her. ¡°To me, the Lin family is just a pitifully weak force.¡± Listening to Ye Li¡¯s words, Fang Ting was endlessly shocked. It wasn¡¯t long before the warriors with special genes from the Lin family arrived. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Seeing their young master dead, they all turned red-eyed. ¡°Who is it! Who killed our young master!¡± The onlookers all lowered their heads, afraid that the warriors with special genes from the Lin family would suspect them. ¡°It was me.¡± A lazy voice resonated in everyone¡¯s ears. Chapter 1901 - Chapter 1901 Is the Lin family very strong Chapter 1901: Is the Lin family very strong? Chapter 1901: Is the Lin family very strong? The onlookers were utterly shocked by the statement. They, of course, had not anticipated that Ye Li would actually dare to admit it actively. Don¡¯t they know that admitting it actively is tantamount to death? Dozens of Lin family warriors with special genes were looking at Ye Li. Above their heads was already a thousand feet of raging fury. ¡°Boy, you actually dared to slay our Lin family¡¯s young master, I think you¡¯re courting death!¡± As the voice fell, a ninth-tier Heavenly King Realm warrior with special genes lunged towards Ye Li. Everyone watching knew that Ye Li¡¯s life was about to disappear from this world. But what they could never have dreamt of was the scene that was about to unfold. Ah! Just as the ninth-tier Heavenly King Realm warrior was about to reach Ye Li, he let out a sky-shocking scream of agony. Following this scream, the life of the ninth-tier Heavenly King Realm warrior was forever extinguished. What!!! All those present saw the ninth-tier Heavenly King Realm warrior die and were terrified out of their wits. They had not seen how Ye Li had made his move at all. ¡°You, you, you¡­¡± The dozens of Lin family warriors with special genes were all scared stiff. ¡°Hehe.¡± Ye Li chuckled lightly, ¡°What are you all waiting for? Come over and let me kill you.¡± Upon hearing these words, the dozens of warriors from the Lin family felt as if they had fallen into an ice cave, watching Ye Li with great alarm and dread. They wanted to say something to Ye Li, but how could they even utter a complete sentence at this moment? Seeing that these dozens of Lin family warriors with special genes had no intention of coming over, Ye Li silently shook his head. ¡°If you won¡¯t come over, then I suppose I¡¯ll have to go there myself.¡± As his words fell, Ye Li activated Swift Steps. In an instant, Ye Li disappeared from his original position. How is this possible?! Everyone present was astonished; they found that where Ye Li had been, only a residual image remained. They hurriedly searched for Ye Li¡¯s figure. But they found that even if they went blind looking, they could not possibly find where Ye Li was. Aaaahhh! Suddenly, screams began to ring incessantly in their ears. The onlookers quickly focused their gaze. They should not have looked, as upon doing so, they were so frightened that their souls nearly left their bodies. Because the dozens of warriors from the Lin family had all fallen to the ground, devoid of any sign of life. This¡­ Dozens of Lin family warriors, just like that, dead? The onlookers were in utter shock as they looked at Ye Li, thinking about how powerful a warrior with special genes must be to accomplish this. Fang Ting, standing on the side, was frozen in place like a clay statue. She thought, it¡¯s a good thing she hadn¡¯t offended Ye Li earlier, otherwise her life might have already vanished from this world. Seconds later, Fang Ting mustered the courage and approached Ye Li. ¡°Elder, you should leave quickly, the Lin family won¡¯t let you go,¡± said Fang Ting to Ye Li. Ye Li smiled upon hearing this, ¡°Is the Lin family very strong?¡± ¡°Very strong,¡± Fang Ting nodded. ¡°The head of the Lin family is a sixth-tier Heavenly Saint Realm warrior with special genes.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Fang Ting thought that after Ye Li knew the strength of the head of the Lin family, he would be extremely shocked. But what she could never have imagined was that on Ye Li¡¯s handsome face, there was not the slightest ripple of emotion, as if he hadn¡¯t heard any words at all. ¡°Elder, you¡­ didn¡¯t you hear me?¡± Fang Ting was truly shocked; she thought to herself that the head of the Lin family was a sixth-tier Heavenly Saint Realm warrior with special genes. How could the elder¡­ not be afraid? Chapter 1902 - Chapter 1902 I know your fate Chapter 1902: I know your fate Chapter 1902: I know your fate Fang Ting looked at Ye Li in a daze. She simply could not imagine. After all, the head of the Lin family is a sixth-tier saint-level warrior with B-level genes. Ye Li was not afraid at all, which she had never expected. ¡°Senior, you better leave quickly.¡± Fang Ting said to Ye Li again. On Ye Li¡¯s jade-like face, there was naturally no fluctuation, and he smiled faintly at Fang Ting. ¡°Do you think I would be afraid of the Lin family?¡± Seeing Ye Li¡¯s confident face, Fang Ting really didn¡¯t know what to say. In any case, she had never seen someone as arrogant as Ye Li. It wasn¡¯t long before countless Lin family warriors rushed over, staring intently at Ye Li. ¡°Boy, you dare to kill our young master, this is unforgivable!¡± A warrior shouted angrily at Ye Li. Still, there was no fluctuation on Ye Li¡¯s face, thinking that these warriors from the Lin family, though numerous, would definitely not be his opponents. ¡°Boy, I want you dead!¡± Suddenly, an extremely angry voice entered Ye Li¡¯s ears. The crowd of Lin family warriors hurriedly made way. A middle-aged man with a tiger¡¯s back and bear¡¯s waist then came forward, rage blazing a thousand feet above his head. Ye Li looked at this middle-aged man with a tiger¡¯s back and bear¡¯s waist and realized he was a sixth-tier saint-level warrior with B-level genes. He could guess with his toes that this middle-aged man was the head of the Lin family. The onlookers shook their heads as they watched the scene, all pitying Ye Li. They knew that Ye Li¡¯s life would soon disappear from this world. ¡°Boy, you killed my son, do you know what cruel fate awaits you?¡± The head of the Lin family looked at Ye Li furiously. With a face as calm as the clouds and gentle as the breeze, Ye Li smiled faintly, slowly speaking to the head of the Lin family: ¡°I don¡¯t know what my fate will be, but I know there¡¯s only one fate for you all, and that is death.¡± What?! Upon hearing this, all the warriors of the Lin family were stunned. They could not have imagined Ye Li would say something like this. ¡°Boy, you are courting death!¡± ¡°Attack!¡± With a roar from the head of the Lin family, following his command, countless warriors of the Lin family rushed towards Ye Li. Fang Ting saw so many warriors rushing over and quickly stepped aside. Although she was reluctant to see Ye Li die, she had said all she could. If Ye Li would not listen, there was nothing she could do. Watching hundreds of Lin family warriors, Ye Li couldn¡¯t help but shake his head inwardly, wondering why these warriors just didn¡¯t understand? Then, he took out the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword from his system space. Immediately, sounds of sword cries and dragon roars started continuously, and an extremely terrifying five-clawed blood dragon coiled above Ye Li¡¯s head. The pupils of the hundreds of charging Lin family disciples rapidly contracted. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only They wanted to stop, but it was already too late. Simply because Ye Li had already raised the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword in his hand. ¡°With one sword, I shall slash all under heaven!¡± As the sound dropped, the sword fell. A supremely terrifying sword beam flew towards the hundreds of Lin family disciples. Chapter 1903 - Chapter 1903 Why dont you want to believe Chapter 1903: Why don¡¯t you want to believe? Chapter 1903: Why don¡¯t you want to believe? Boom! The supreme sword beam struck heavily at the location where several hundred Lin family disciples were. Instantly, there was an explosive blast that shocked everyone. Hiss¡­ The onlookers shuddered as they witnessed such a scene. They couldn¡¯t have imagined such a spectacle in their wildest dreams. They looked at the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword in Ye Li¡¯s hand, and they were extremely terrified! For just by glancing at the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword, they already felt an impossibility to survive. And at this moment, several hundred Lin family disciples were all lying on the ground, their eyes wide open in death. The head of the Lin family and the elders watched this terrifying scene. They were all stunned, their faces filled with shock. There, Ye Li, holding the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword, slowly walked towards the head of the Lin family and the elders. Seeing this, the heart of the head of the Lin family and the elders contracted sharply. With every step Ye Li took, they were a step closer to death. ¡°You¡­ don¡¯t come any closer!¡± Already terrified, the head of the Lin family hastily spoke to Ye Li. But regrettably, why would Ye Li listen to him? ¡°I said,¡± Ye Li looked indifferently at the head and elders of the Lin family, ¡°there is only one outcome for you, and that is death. Why wouldn¡¯t you believe it?¡± After these words, Ye Li activated Swift Steps, and in a moment, he disappeared from the spot. The head of the Lin family and the elders were extremely startled upon seeing Ye Li suddenly vanish. They hurried to find Ye Li¡¯s figure, but no matter what, they couldn¡¯t locate where Ye Li was. The onlookers were also stunned. Such speed¡­ What words should they use to describe it? Ah, the sudden screams were heard by the onlookers. Looking quickly, they found that all the elders of the Lin family were dead. Oh my God!!! Watching this scene, the onlookers all exclaimed in shock. They didn¡¯t see how Ye Li made his move, and just like that, the elders of the Lin family were dead? The remaining head of the Lin family felt like a bolt from the blue. He dared swear, he absolutely swore! This was definitely the most terrifying moment of his life! ¡°Die.¡± Ye Li slowly spoke to the head of the Lin family. As the sound fell, Ye Li struck out with his sword. Immediately, a supreme sword beam swept out from the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword. In just an instant, the head of the Lin family perished. Fang Ting, standing aside, was extremely frightened by this scene! She could never have imagined that the strongest Lin family of Moonmark Base City was so vulnerable in front of Ye Li. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Ye Li said slowly. Fang Ting was startled; she naturally didn¡¯t know where Ye Li intended to go. ¡°Senior, go¡­ where?¡± ¡°Your family.¡± What!!! Fang Ting staggered back several steps upon hearing this, her pale face filled with horror. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Ye Li looked at Fang Ting somewhat puzzled. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Senior, you¡­ you¡­ you aren¡¯t thinking of annihilating my family, are you?¡± ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Ye Li smiled. Fang Ting looked at the expression on Ye Li¡¯s face, and she breathed a sigh of relief internally, thinking as long as the senior wasn¡¯t going to annihilate her family, then she was reassured. Then, Fang Ting hurriedly led Ye Li towards her own family. Chapter 1904 - Chapter 1904 The frightening presence is my senior colleague Chapter 1904: The frightening presence is my senior colleague by my side. Chapter 1904: The frightening presence is my senior colleague by my side. Ye Li vanquished the Lin family, causing an uproar across the entire Moonmark Base City. Everyone in Moonmark Base City knew that a supremely powerful existence had arrived. All families instructed their disciples not to go out because they were very clear about how the Lin family was annihilated. Meanwhile, Ye Li and Fang Ting arrived outside the Fang Family. The Fang Family was a powerful clan in Moonmark Base City; although not as formidable as the Lin family, they were not far behind. ¡°Miss, you are back.¡± Several Fang Family disciples greeted Fang Ting with respect. Fang Ting nodded and then led Ye Li into the Fang Family. A few of the Fang Family disciples looked at Ye Li with puzzlement, wondering who Ye Li was for the Miss to actually bring him to the Fang Family. After all, the Miss had never brought a male guest to the Fang Family before. Could it be¡­ All these Fang Family disciples thought of an astonishing possibility. The astonishing possibility was that Ye Li was the Miss¡¯s boyfriend. Ye Li and Fang Ting had reached the plaza of the Fang Family. ¡°Sister, you¡¯re back.¡± Suddenly, a youth approached. The youth had a somewhat handsome appearance. ¡°Hm?¡± The youth was taken aback, ¡°Who are you?¡± The youth¡¯s name was Fang Yun, and he asked Ye Li with confusion. ¡°My name is Ye Li.¡± Ye Li truthfully stated his name, feeling there was nothing worth hiding. ¡°What is your relationship with my sister?¡± Fang Yun stared at Ye Li warily and asked. Ye Li, upon hearing this, secretly smiled to himself, thinking Fang Yun sure asked a lot of questions. ¡°My relationship with your sister is not something you need to know yet.¡± As soon as these words were spoken, not just Fang Yun, but also the Fang Family disciples gathered in the plaza were all taken aback, as they certainly did not expect Ye Li to say such a thing. After all, this was the Fang Family. ¡°Heh!¡± All that could be heard was Fang Yun giving a cold laugh towards Ye Li. Seeing the expression on Fang Yun¡¯s face, Fang Ting was startled; she quickly pulled Fang Yun aside and whispered something to him. All of a sudden, Fang Yun¡¯s face showed extreme shock! The Fang Family members present in the plaza were all bewildered; they didn¡¯t understand what the Miss said to Fang Yun that could shock him so greatly. ¡°Ting¡¯er, you¡¯re back!¡± Just then, a displeased voice reached everyone¡¯s ears. The Fang Family disciples in the plaza looked intently and saw a middle-aged man approaching. ¡°It¡¯s the Grand Elder.¡± A trace of fear appeared on the faces of all the Fang Family members. It was evident that they had a deep psychological fear of the Grand Elder. ¡°Grand Elder¡­ I¡­ I¡¯m back.¡± Fang Ting nodded at the middle-aged man. The Grand Elder of the Fang Family walked up to Fang Ting. He looked at Fang Ting with a serious face and said, ¡°Some say that when that terrifying being was annihilating the Lin family, you were right beside that terrifying being, and you even had a conversation with him; is that right?¡± ¡°Yes, Grand Elder, that terrifying being next to me is the elder.¡± What!!! As soon as Fang Ting said this, everyone in the plaza was utterly panic-stricken. They quickly turned their gaze toward Ye Li. They all knew the Grand Elder was referring to Ye Li as that terrifying existence. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°It¡¯s¡­ you?!¡± The Grand Elder was astounded, looking at Ye Li with extreme horror. Ye Li¡¯s face was calm as still water, and he faintly smiled. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Is it such a shock that I just annihilated a minor Lin family?¡± Hearing Ye Li¡¯s words, everyone in the plaza became frozen stiff, like clay statues. Chapter 1905 - Chapter 1905 Shocked Fang Family Chapter 1905: Shocked Fang Family Chapter 1905: Shocked Fang Family Isn¡¯t it just the destruction of the small Lin family? One must know, the Lin family is the most powerful family in Moonmark Base City. ¡°Senior, is it really you?¡± The Grand Elder of the Fang Family looked at Ye Li in utter shock. ¡°Is there anything surprising about that?¡± Ye Li retorted out loud. Hearing this, the Grand Elder of the Fang Family was endlessly shocked. Ye Li did not continue speaking. ¡°I, I, I¡­ I will go tell the family head right now.¡± After speaking, the Grand Elder of the Fang Family hurriedly ran towards the grand hall, his speed reaching the fastest in history. In just an instant, the Grand Elder of the Fang Family entered the grand hall. ¡°Grand Elder, what¡¯s wrong?¡± The family head of the Fang Family looked at the Grand Elder with great confusion. He really could not understand what could possibly shock them like this. The other elders inside the grand hall also started to feel bewildered. ¡°Family head! A terrifying entity¡­ a terrifying entity has come!¡± The Grand Elder exclaimed. What?! The family head and elders of the Fang Family, upon hearing this, were all stunned like statues. Of course, they knew who the terrifying entity was. ¡°Is¡­ is what you said true?¡± The family head of the Fang Family asked the Grand Elder in astonishment. ¡°Absolutely true, family head, right outside.¡± ¡°Quick¡­ go welcome him!¡± Saying this, the family head of the Fang Family quickly got up from his seat and walked briskly out of the grand hall. Before long, the family head and all the elders of the Fang Family saw Ye Li. They swallowed hard, solely because Ye Li appeared far too young. But his eyes were such that once seen, they could never be forgotten. They were as calm as night, as deep as the sea. ¡°Sen¡­ Senior?¡± The family head of the Fang Family called out to Ye Li in horror. ¡°Who are you?¡± Ye Li asked the family head of the Fang Family. ¡°Replying to the senior, I am the family head of the Fang Family.¡± Upon hearing this, Ye Li understood. ¡°I am just here to have a look at your Fang Family, nothing more.¡± The family head and elders of the Fang Family released a sigh of relief upon hearing this, and their hearts, previously hanging in their throats, finally settled down. However¡­ Even though the family head and elders of the Fang Family were very scared, they still found it somewhat unbelievable. After all, Ye Li looked way too young. With such age, how could he single-handedly destroy the Lin family? ¡°Senior, you are truly terrifying.¡± Suddenly, Fang Ting¡¯s brother said to Ye Li. Ye Li smiled upon hearing this, he slightly nodded his head and looked up at the sun, then slowly spoke: ¡°It¡¯s not that terrifying, I guess.¡± ¡°Then, then then¡­ Senior, could you show us a few moves?¡± Fang Yun continued to speak to Ye Li. As soon as these words were spoken, everyone in the square also turned their gaze towards Ye Li. Because they all wanted to see Ye Li in action. ¡°Do you really want to see me make a move?¡± ¡°Yes, senior.¡± Fang Yun nodded vigorously. ¡°Well, alright then.¡± Thinking that since they all wanted to see him in action, he might as well show them a few moves. Immediately after, Ye Li took the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword out from the system space. Clang! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only A flash of Lightning cold light appeared before the eyes of all the members of the Fang Family in the square. The sound of the sword¡¯s ring and the dragon¡¯s roar began to fill the air incessantly. Hiss¡­ Everyone in the square couldn¡¯t help but inhale sharply, as they would never have expected such a scene. Next, a terrifying five-clawed blood dragon coiled above Ye Li¡¯s head. Chapter 1906 - Chapter 1906 Tianqing Sect Chapter 1906: Tianqing Sect Chapter 1906: Tianqing Sect The members of the Fang Family at the square looked at such an aberration, and all were terrified to the extreme! Never before had they heard of such phenomena, let alone actually seen it. ¡°This this this¡­¡± The patriarch of the Fang Family and the elders were also astonished to an indescribable degree. Ye Li¡¯s face showed no fluctuations as he wielded the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword, and with a heavy swing, he slashed towards the heavens. Swoosh! A heavy slash! Instantly, a supreme sword beam shot towards the skies. And then, the heavens were split in two. How is this possible!!! The emergence of this scene left everyone on the square petrified like clay sculptures. In their wildest dreams, they could not have imagined that such a scene would occur. With one sword strike, the sky was split in half? The patriarch and elders of the Fang Family, who were initially somewhat skeptical of Ye Li¡¯s terrifying presence, now felt not only were they wrong, but they were also exceedingly wrong. The patriarch of the Fang Family looked at Ye Li in shock. It was only now that he realized. The corners of Ye Li¡¯s eyes concealed layers of murderous intent, and his presence commanded respect from a hundred steps around! Such an existence was truly terrifying! ¡°Senior, you are truly frightening!¡± The patriarch of the Fang Family quickly said to Ye Li. ¡°Not bad.¡± Ye Li spoke slowly. The members of the Fang Family on the square looked at Ye Li with extreme terror. Compared to Ye Li, they were like heaven and earth apart. Ye Li stayed with the Fang Family for one day. Just as he was about to leave to continue searching for the Zombie Gathering Area, Fang Ting called out to him. ¡°Senior.¡± Ye Li looked at Fang Ting, only because he noticed that Fang Ting seemed hesitant, as if she had something difficult to say. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± After a few seconds, Fang Ting finally gathered her courage and said to Ye Li: ¡°Senior, could you¡­ could you allow me to join the Tianqing Sect?¡± Tianqing Sect? Of course, Ye Li had never heard of Tianqing Sect. But even with his toes, he could figure out that the so-called Tianqing Sect was just an ordinary sect. ¡°Can¡¯t you get in by yourself?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Fang Ting nodded and then lowered her head. ¡°Lead the way.¡± Ye Li spoke slowly. Fang Ting had thought Ye Li would not agree, and when she heard him actually agreeing, a great joy suddenly appeared on her fair face. ¡°Thank you, Senior.¡± Fang Ting looked at Ye Li with immense gratitude. Of course, there was no fluctuation on Ye Li¡¯s face. Soon after, Fang Ting quickly led Ye Li out of the Fang Family. They headed towards the Tianqing Sect. It didn¡¯t take long before they arrived at the base of Tianqing Sect. ¡°Senior, this is Tianqing Sect.¡± Upon hearing this, Ye Li surveyed Tianqing Sect and found it to be nothing special. ¡°Let¡¯s go up.¡± The two began to ascend the mountain. Ye Li and Fang Ting arrived in front of the Tianqing Sect¡¯s gates. A dozen or so disciples of Tianqing Sect looked at Ye Li, and a hint of vigilance appeared on their faces. ¡°Who are you? Do you know this place is Tianqing Sect?¡± ¡°I know.¡± Ye Li nodded. ¡°If you know, why dare you come here?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Because,¡± Ye Li pondered for a few seconds, ¡°I want her to become your Tianqing Sect¡¯s top disciple.¡± What?! As soon as these words were spoken, the dozen or so Tianqing Sect disciples were immediately stunned, never expecting Ye Li to say such a thing. ¡°Hahahahaha!¡± Suddenly, these Tianqing Sect disciples burst into loud laughter. Chapter 1907 - Chapter 1907 Let her be the senior disciple of your Tianqing Chapter 1907: Let her be the senior disciple of your Tianqing Sect Chapter 1907: Let her be the senior disciple of your Tianqing Sect More than a dozen Tianqing Sect disciples burst into loud laughter as if they had never heard such a funny joke before. ¡°What¡­ what did you say?¡± ¡°Make her the top disciple of your Tianqing Sect. Is there anything surprising about that?¡± The Tianqing Sect disciples looked at Ye Li with utter disdain. ¡°I think you¡¯re crazy.¡± ¡°Leave quickly!¡± Clearly, the Tianqing Sect disciples no longer wished to speak with Ye Li. ¡°Do you really trust your own eyes?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± The Tianqing Sect disciples looked at Ye Li with confusion, naturally not understanding his meaning. ¡°It doesn¡¯t mean anything special, just that you should never trust your own eyes because they can sometimes deceive you.¡± Upon hearing this, the Tianqing Sect disciples were completely baffled. Heh heh! Suddenly, one of the Tianqing Sect disciples gave a cold laugh. ¡°You¡¯re choosing to face the penalty for not accepting a toast, huh? Since you refuse to leave, don¡¯t blame us!¡± As the words fell, the Tianqing Sect disciple threw a heavy punch toward Ye Li. Ye Li¡¯s face remained unwavering, with a faint smile. All Tianqing Sect disciples knew it. Ye Li was about to be sent flying backward. But what none of them could have imagined was the scene that unfolded next. Ah! The Tianqing Sect disciple who threw the punch at Ye Li was the one who was sent flying backward. He fell heavily to the ground, screaming in agony. This¡­ All the Tianqing Sect disciples stared in astonishment, as they hadn¡¯t seen how Ye Li had made his move. ¡°You¡­ you¡­ you¡­¡± These Tianqing Sect disciples were at a loss for words. ¡°As I said, never trust your own eyes. Why won¡¯t you believe that?¡± At this moment, the Tianqing Sect disciples knew that Ye Li must be an extremely powerful warrior with B-level genes; otherwise, he couldn¡¯t possibly have such strength. ¡°Go tell your sect leader.¡± Ye Li spoke slowly to the stunned Tianqing Sect disciples. Where would those Tianqing Sect disciples dare to stay put even a moment longer? They hastily ran inside. Before long, one of the Tianqing Sect disciples ran out, looking at Ye Li and Fang Ting with immense fear. ¡°Our¡­ our sect leader wants you to come inside.¡± Upon hearing this, Ye Li looked toward Fang Ting, ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡± Fang Ting nodded her head. Subsequently, Ye Li and Fang Ting walked into the Tianqing Sect. The Tianqing Sect disciple led Ye Li and Fang Ting to the outside of the great hall. ¡°The sect leader is inside; you can go in by yourselves.¡± Saying this, the Tianqing Sect disciple left. Ye Li and Fang Ting walked in. After entering the great hall of the Tianqing Sect, they saw the people inside. Inside the great hall, set out to both sides and with a throne up high in the front, sat a man radiating an imposing aura without anger. ¡°So it¡¯s you who wants to make her the top disciple of our Tianqing Sect?¡± ¡°Yes, why not?¡± Ye Li asked lightly, looking at the Tianqing Sect leader. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He originally thought the Tianqing Sect was a force of no particular note, but what he had never expected was that the Tianqing Sect turned out to be weak, as insignificant as ants. The leader was but a fifth-tier heavenly saint-level warrior with B-level genes. ¡°Heh heh.¡± The Tianqing Sect leader gave a cold laugh towards Ye Li. ¡°Do you think that¡¯s possible?¡± Chapter 1908 - Chapter 1908 Am I very arrogant Chapter 1908: Am I very arrogant? Chapter 1908: Am I very arrogant? In response to the counterquestion from the Tianqing Sect¡¯s leader, Ye Li gave a faint smile, his gaze fixed directly on the Tianqing Sect¡¯s leader. ¡°Why would it not be possible?¡± As these words came out, the expressions of the Tianqing Sect¡¯s leader and all the elders couldn¡¯t help but chill. They really didn¡¯t know what Ye Li had to be so arrogantly confident about! ¡°You brat! Do you realize where you are? This is the Tianqing Sect!¡± The Tianqing Sect¡¯s leader shouted at Ye Li. Ye Li smiled faintly, his face showing no ripples of emotion. ¡°Not only do I know that this is the Tianqing Sect, but I also want Fang Ting to become the foremost senior disciple of your Tianqing Sect.¡± Upon hearing these words, the Tianqing Sect¡¯s leader and the elders all felt a thousand feet of rage surge above their heads. They could never have imagined that Ye Li would be so audacious! Haha! Suddenly, only to hear the Tianqing Sect¡¯s leader laugh coldly. ¡°If she wants to be the Sect Master of our Tianqing Sect, she¡¯s got to see if she has the strength for it!¡± The Tianqing Sect¡¯s leader stared at Ye Li and spoke coldly. Ye Li maintained his faint smile, merely because he found the words of the Tianqing Sect to be a bit too amusing. ¡°Her strength does not need to be sufficient; it¡¯s enough that my strength is.¡± Ye Li slowly spoke. The Tianqing Sect¡¯s leader stared intently at Ye Li. ¡°You brat, what exactly do you mean!¡± ¡°Is my meaning not clear enough?¡± Ye Li spoke frankly. ¡°You brat! How dare you be so insolent!¡± The Tianqing Sect¡¯s Grand Elder stared at Ye Li and bellowed furiously. He could swear that this was absolutely the most furious he had ever been in his life. As the Grand Elder of the Tianqing Sect, when had anyone ever dared to speak to him like this? ¡°Do you think I am arrogant?¡± Ye Li looked indifferently at the Tianqing Sect¡¯s leader, ¡°In that case, I will be even more arrogant.¡± As his words fell, Ye Li gestured with his fingers to the Grand Elder of the Tianqing Sect, ¡°Come here, insignificant ant, let me defeat you.¡± What?! The Tianqing Sect¡¯s leader and all the elders were stunned. They could rack their brains but still not expect that Ye Li would say such a thing. ¡°You¡­ you¡­!¡± The Tianqing Sect¡¯s Grand Elder stared at Ye Li, enraged to the extreme! He originally thought that his previous fury was the most extreme in his life, but now he realized that he was not only wrong, but also wrong beyond redemption. ¡°What are you still standing there for? Don¡¯t you dare?¡± A trace of a faint smile emerged on Ye Li¡¯s handsome face. ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± The Tianqing Sect¡¯s Grand Elder roared angrily and charged at Ye Li. Watching the approaching Grand Elder, Ye Li couldn¡¯t help but smile faintly; his face, naturally, showed no disturbance. He wondered why the Tianqing Sect¡¯s Grand Elder just didn¡¯t understand? In but a moment, the Grand Elder reached Ye Li, throwing a heavy palm strike aimed at him. The Tianqing Sect¡¯s leader and all the elders knew that Ye Li was about to pay the price for his arrogance. Without a doubt, the Grand Elder¡¯s heavy palm struck Ye Li¡¯s body. But to the amazement of everyone in the great hall, after receiving the furious palm strike from the Tianqing Sect¡¯s Grand Elder, Ye Li hadn¡¯t taken even a half step back. This this this¡­ Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The Tianqing Sect¡¯s Grand Elder was astonished as he looked at Ye Li. ¡°How¡­ how can your defense be so strong?¡± In the Grand Elder¡¯s view, Ye Li should not have such a terrifying defense. ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll tell you?¡± Ye Li said indifferently to the Tianqing Sect¡¯s Grand Elder. Chapter 1909 - Chapter 1909 Am I seeking death Chapter 1909: Am I seeking death? Chapter 1909: Am I seeking death? Inside the grand hall, the Sect Leader and Elders of the Tianqing Sect were terrified. They could never have imagined that Ye Li¡¯s Defense would be so terrifyingly strong. The Grand Elder¡¯s punch had no effect on Ye Li at all? Ye Li looked indifferently at the Tianqing Sect¡¯s Grand Elder and spoke slowly: ¡°Now, do you still think I¡¯m courting death?¡± Upon hearing this, the Tianqing Sect¡¯s Grand Elder did not know how to respond. Immediately after, the Tianqing Sect¡¯s Grand Elder took several steps back, staring intently at Ye Li. ¡°Youngster, don¡¯t think that just because your Defense is high, you can do whatever you want!¡± ¡°Heh heh.¡± Ye Li chuckled. Simply because he found the words that the Tianqing Sect¡¯s Grand Elder had said to be quite laughable. He stopped looking at the Tianqing Sect¡¯s Grand Elder and turned his gaze to the Sect Leader of the Tianqing Sect, who was sitting on the throne above. ¡°What do you think about making Fang Ting the head disciple of your Tianqing Sect?¡± The Tianqing Sect¡¯s Sect Leader looked at Ye Li with a cold gaze upon hearing this. ¡°If she wants to become the head disciple of the Tianqing Sect, she¡¯s dreaming!¡± Hearing this, Ye Li shook his head. ¡°Youngster, let me teach you a lesson!¡± Suddenly, the Tianqing Sect¡¯s Grand Elder charged out at Ye Li with a roar. As soon as his voice fell, the Tianqing Sect¡¯s Grand Elder lunged towards Ye Li. Ah! But what nobody in the grand hall expected was the Grand Elder of the Tianqing Sect being sent flying backwards. However, they did not see how Ye Li had made his move. Only to see, the Tianqing Sect¡¯s Grand Elder heavily landing on the ground. A look of utter shock appeared on his face. ¡°Whoosh!¡± Suddenly, the sound of the wind breaking emerged. Ah!!! Out of the blue, the Tianqing Sect¡¯s Grand Elder screamed again. This this this¡­ The Sect Leader and Elders of the Tianqing Sect were all terrified. Simply because a horrifying bloody hole had appeared on the Grand Elder¡¯s leg. At this moment, the Tianqing Sect¡¯s Grand Elder, his face deathly pale, looked tragically pitiful. For a time, everyone in the grand hall did not know what to say. Ye Li looked indifferently at the Tianqing Sect¡¯s Grand Elder and raised his hand. In his palm, a gentle spiritual power moved towards the wound on the Grand Elder¡¯s leg. In an instant, the wound on the Tianqing Sect¡¯s Grand Elder¡¯s leg was healed. What?! The Sect Leader and Elders of the Tianqing Sect watched this scene, all swallowing hard. They could never have expected that such incredible techniques existed in this world. The Grand Elder of the Tianqing Sect was also stunned, quickly looking at the wound on his leg. ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡± At this point, how could the Tianqing Sect¡¯s Grand Elder possibly utter a complete sentence? ¡°Now what?¡± Ye Li did not answer the Grand Elder, but rather looked at the Tianqing Sect¡¯s Sect Leader. The Tianqing Sect¡¯s Sect Leader swallowed, because the incredible technique Ye Li had shown was too horrifying. ¡°I¡­ I need to think¡­¡± A few seconds later, the Sect Leader of the Tianqing Sect said to Ye Li. Naturally, there was no fluctuation on Ye Li¡¯s face, and he said indifferently to the Tianqing Sect¡¯s Sect Leader: ¡°Alright, take your time.¡± At this moment, a disciple from the Tianqing Sect ran in. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This disciple¡¯s face was pale with shock, extremely terrified. ¡°Sect Leader! Something terrible has happened!¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± The Sect Leader of the Tianqing Sect asked the disciple in front of him, hurriedly. ¡°At the bottom of the mountain¡­ a large group of the dark race has been spotted.¡± Chapter 1910 - Chapter 1910 Many from the dark race have come Chapter 1910: Many from the dark race have come Chapter 1910: Many from the dark race have come As soon as he spoke, the Tianqing Sect Master and all the elders in the great hall were stunned. They could never have imagined that this disciple would say such a thing. ¡°Has a large number of the dark race really come down the mountain?¡± ¡°It¡¯s true, Sect Master, they¡¯re endless as far as the eye can see!¡± Hearing this Tianqing Sect disciple¡¯s words, the Tianqing Sect Master and all the elders were all struck by terror. However, Ye Li¡¯s face remained unflustered. Since he had come to this world, he had already encountered the dark race countless times. ¡°Sect Master, what should we do?¡± An elder looked at the Tianqing Sect Master in horror and asked. At this moment, the Tianqing Sect Master was also at a loss. ¡°This¡­¡± The Tianqing Sect Master pondered for a few seconds, and as he was about to speak, a voice entered everyone¡¯s ears. ¡°Isn¡¯t it just the dark race? What¡¯s there to be afraid of?¡± The Tianqing Sect Master and all the elders were startled, and they quickly looked in the direction of the sound, only to see it was none other than Ye Li. ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re not afraid?¡± The Tianqing Sect Master looked at Ye Li in shock. ¡°What do you think?¡± A playful smile appeared on Ye Li¡¯s jade-like face. The Tianqing Sect Master and all the elders exchanged glances, at a loss for words. ¡°Elder, can you help us, Tianqing Sect?¡± Suddenly, the Tianqing Sect Master asked Ye Li. ¡°Sure, whatever.¡± Ye Li said indifferently. Seeing that Ye Li agreed, the Tianqing Sect Master couldn¡¯t help but show a look of surprise. Just because he knew that Ye Li must be an incredibly powerful warrior with B-level genes. Just as the Tianqing Sect Master was about to say something else, Ye Li slowly walked out. Seeing this, the Tianqing Sect Master and all the elders had no choice but to follow. Before long, the Tianqing Sect Master and all the elders saw countless dark race. Seeing so many of the dark race, the faces of the Tianqing Sect Master and all the elders were filled with utter shock. Because there were thousands of the dark race in front of them! They had never seen so many of the dark race before. ¡°Are you all very scared?¡± Ye Li slowly spoke to the Tianqing Sect Master and the elders. The Tianqing Sect Master and the elders paused. Thinking of so many of the dark race, shouldn¡¯t they be afraid? Not just them, all the disciples of the Tianqing Sect were also terrified, their faces full of shock. ¡°Human beings, surrender now!¡± Suddenly, a seventh-tier celestial class dark race coldly spoke. The pupils of everyone from Tianqing Sect suddenly contracted, they had already felt the terrifying aura emanating from the body of the seventh-tier celestial class dark race! Such an aura was far too terrifying, they even dared not breathe! ¡°With such a powerful dark race, what should we do!¡± The Tianqing Sect Master swallowed and said in great fear. Ye Li shook his head inwardly, thinking that with himself here, why should these people still be afraid? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only It seems that unless he shows his hand, these people will not know the terror of Ye Li. Clang! Suddenly, the sound of a weapon entered everyone¡¯s ears. All those present hurriedly looked over, only to find that Ye Li already had a terrifyingly sharp sword in his hand! The pupils of everyone from the Tianqing Sect rapidly constricted, simply because just by looking at the sharp sword in Ye Li¡¯s hand, they felt there was no possibility of surviving. Chapter 1911 - Chapter 1911: I dont need a coffin Chapter 1911: I don¡¯t need a coffin This¡­ The Sect Master and Elders of Tianqing Sect were also shocked to their limits! They would rack their brains and still never imagine that Ye Li would possess such a terrifying sword. Ye Li looked indifferently at the seventh-tier Celestial Saint of the dark race and slowly spoke: ¡°Do you choose to kill yourselves, or should I do it?¡± Hiss¡­ As soon as these words came out, whether it was the dark race or the members of the Tianqing Sect, they all inhaled sharply, never expecting Ye Li to utter such words. Hahahaha! To Ye Li¡¯s surprise, the seventh-tier Celestial Saint of the dark race burst into loud laughter as if they had never heard such an amusing joke. ¡°Is it really that funny?¡± Ye Li asked with a faint smile. The seventh-tier Celestial Saint of the dark race stopped laughing, looking at Ye Li with utter disdain. ¡°Human, are you a madman?¡± In the eyes of the seventh-tier Celestial Saint of the dark race, Ye Li must be a madman; otherwise, he would never say such things. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a madman?¡± Ye Li countered. The expression of the seventh-tier Celestial Saint of the dark race turned cold, staring fixedly at Ye Li. ¡°Human, it seems you won¡¯t shed tears until you see your coffin!¡± The seventh-tier Celestial Saint of the dark race roared angrily at Ye Li. Ye Li¡¯s face remained undisturbed, and he replied with a calm smile: ¡°Even if I saw a coffin, I wouldn¡¯t cry, for I will never need one.¡± Above the head of the seventh-tier Celestial Saint of the dark race, a thousand feet of raging fire burst forth, looking at Ye Li with extreme anger. The reason being, he had never seen a human as arrogant as Ye Li! ¡°Human, I admit that the sword in your hand is indeed remarkable, but do you think that¡¯s enough to eradicate us?¡± ¡°Is it not?¡± Ye Li thought to himself with amusement, just a mere minor seventh-tier Celestial Saint of the dark race, yet how dare they say such things. Swoosh! Suddenly, Ye Li activated Swift Steps, and in an instant, he disappeared from his original location. What?! The people of Tianqing Sect were shocked, naturally not expecting Ye Li to vanish on the spot. The dark race were also stunned, hurriedly searching for Ye Li¡¯s whereabouts. But no matter how they searched, they could not discern where Ye Li had gone. Just as the seventh-tier Celestial Saint of the dark race was astounded, a voice reached his ears. ¡°I¡¯m right here.¡± The seventh-tier Celestial Saint of the dark race was startled, and as he looked in the direction of the voice, he saw the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword flying towards him. The pupils of the seventh-tier Celestial Saint of the dark race contracted violently, as he realized he could no longer avoid such a strike. Ah! All of a sudden, the seventh-tier Celestial Saint of the dark race let out a pig-like scream. The Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword had already pierced the body of the seventh-tier Celestial Saint of the dark race. This this this¡­ Everyone present was frozen like statues. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only A seventh-tier Celestial Saint of the dark race, dead just like that? The people of Tianqing Sect hastily looked at Ye Li¡¯s face, only to find that there was still no ripple of emotion on it. As if instantly killing a seventh-tier Celestial Saint of the dark race was just a trivial matter. What the people of Tianqing Sect never anticipated was that Ye Li suddenly leaped up, raising the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword in his hand high. ¡°Mysterious Heaven Overlord Demon Sword Technique!¡± Chapter 1912 - Chapter 1912: Discovered a large Zombie Gathering Area Chapter 1912: Discovered a large Zombie Gathering Area As the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword slashed down, a horrifying, unsurpassed sword beam interwoven with the Power of Gods and Demons charged towards the dark race below. Boom! Instantly, the location of the dark race erupted with earth-shattering explosions. Following was the shriek of the dark race. Ah Ah Ah Ah! The members of Tianqing Sect, witnessing this scene, were all petrified once again. Their eyes widened to the biggest they¡¯ve ever been, their mouths agape so wide they could swallow an extra-large bowl. Just a single strike, only one strike! Thousands of the dark race were half annihilated. What kind of terrifying entity was this? For a moment, the leader of Tianqing Sect was terrified, glad that he hadn¡¯t offended Ye Li too much. Otherwise, not just him, but the entire Tianqing Sect would have been reduced to ashes in an instant. Such a person was truly terrifying! The remaining dark race were also scared to the extreme, their faces filled with immense fear. Ye Li landed on the ground, watching the dark race before him with a calm demeanor. He held the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword and slowly walked toward these dark race. The dark race, terror-stricken, watched Ye Li. Because they knew that the man before them was no longer human, but definitely a demon! A demon who ascended from the Abyss of Tartarus. ¡°Human, you¡­ you¡­ do not come closer!¡± The dark race looked at Ye Li in extreme terror. Unfortunately, Ye Li naturally would not listen to them. Finally, Ye Li reached in front of the dark race. These dark race had never seen a human as terrifying as Ye Li, their faces filled with extreme fear. ¡°Absolute Heaven Lightshadow Sword!¡± Suddenly, Ye Li once again raised the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword high. As the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword came down, numerous terrifying sword beams flew toward the dark race. Ah Ah Ah Ah! The remaining dark race shrieked shockingly again. As their screams ended, all the dark race collapsed on the ground, devoid of any signs of life. Yet, there was still no hint of emotion on Ye Li¡¯s face. Ye Li smiled faintly, putting away the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword into the system space, and turned to look at the leader of Tianqing Sect. ¡°Now, can Fang Ting become the top disciple of your Tianqing Sect?¡± Hearing this, the leader of Tianqing Sect shuddered, not expecting Ye Li to speak to him at this time. ¡°Yes, yes, of course.¡± At this moment, the leader of Tianqing Sect dared not disagree even slightly. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, you all must cultivate Fang Ting well, otherwise, you should know the consequences.¡± ¡°Sure¡­ Alright.¡± The leader of Tianqing Sect hurriedly responded, his whole body covered in cold sweat. Seeing this, Ye Li slowly walked away. He continued to search for the Zombie Gathering Area. ¡°Master, there¡¯s a super large Zombie Gathering Area.¡± Suddenly, Ah Da¡¯s voice appeared in his mind. ¡°Send me the location, I¡¯ll come right away.¡± Ye Li communicated to Ah Da with his thoughts. Ah Da quickly provided the location to Ye Li. Ye Li then headed towards the location. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡­ A few hours later, Ye Li saw the Apocalypse Legion. Seeing Ye Li approaching, the Apocalypse Legion hurriedly greeted him respectfully. ¡°Master.¡± Ye Li nodded, then began to observe the Zombie Gathering Area. Chapter 1913 - Chapter 1913: Return to the Northern Desolate Alliance Chapter 1913: Return to the Northern Desolate Alliance Ye Li could easily figure out that the place in front of him, the Zombie Gathering Area, was a large-scale one. Simply because he was still outside, he could already feel the presence of countless zombies. ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡± Ye Li spoke slowly to the Apocalypse Legion. Then, Ye Li and the Apocalypse Legion walked in. Upon entering the Zombie Gathering Area, as expected by Ye Li, there really were a lot of zombies inside. ¡°Awooo! Awooo!¡± Countless zombies rushed toward Ye Li and the Apocalypse Legion. Facing such a terrifying horde of zombies running towards him, a brilliant expression appeared on Ye Li¡¯s handsome face. However¡­ These zombies were naturally weak. When they almost reached the Apocalypse Legion, they were all knocked down by the Apocalypse Legion. Ye Li smiled indifferently, his face showing no fluctuation. The Apocalypse Legion combined these zombies. Soon after, the Apocalypse Legion continued to combine other zombies. Several days passed, and the Apocalypse Legion finally combined all the zombies in the Zombie Gathering Area. And the entire Apocalypse Legion had broken through, all becoming tenth-tier celestial zombies. ¡°Ding! Congratulations host for becoming a Tier 1 emperor-level warrior with special genes.¡± The system¡¯s voice suddenly appeared in Ye Li¡¯s mind. Hearing this, an extremely brilliant expression appeared on Ye Li¡¯s handsome face. Tier 1 emperor-level? Now¡­ He slightly nodded, looked at the sun in the sky, and murmured to himself: ¡°It¡¯s time to return to the Northern Desolate Alliance.¡± As his voice fell, Ye Li put the Apocalypse Legion into the system space. Then, he rushed towards the Northern Desolate Alliance. ¡­ Northern Desolate Alliance. Ye Li arrived outside the Northern Desolate Alliance. ¡°Stop!¡± A dozen disciples of the Northern Desolate Alliance stopped Ye Li. ¡°Don¡¯t you know this is the Northern Desolate Alliance?¡± In the eyes of these dozen disciples of the Northern Desolate Alliance, Ye Li was quite funny for daring to come here. ¡°I am also a member of the Northern Desolate Alliance.¡± Ye Li spoke slowly. The dozen Northern Desolate Alliance disciples were shocked; naturally, they didn¡¯t expect Ye Li to say such a thing. ¡°Heh!¡± Only to hear one Northern Desolate Alliance disciple coldly chuckle, ¡°Do you think we would believe that?¡± Ye Li heard this and smiled indifferently, ¡°I did not ask you to believe.¡± ¡°Elder?¡± Suddenly, a voice as clear as a lark entering the valley reached Ye Li¡¯s ears. Ye Li looked in the direction of the voice. It was Lin Jing. Lin Jing walked over with a face full of surprise. The dozen disciples of the Northern Desolate Alliance were dumbfounded, standing still on the spot. In their view, Ye Li couldn¡¯t possibly be a member of the Northern Desolate Alliance. But now, the young lady actually called him elder? This¡­ This must be an extremely high status. ¡°Elder, you have finally returned.¡± Lin Jing then said to Ye Li. ¡°Yes.¡± Ye Li nodded, his face showed no excess fluctuation. ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡± With that, Ye Li walked slowly inside. Lin Jing hurriedly followed. Before long, Ye Li saw the head of the Northern Desolate Alliance again. The first time Ye Li saw the head of the Northern Desolate Alliance, he couldn¡¯t discern his realm. Now, Ye Li could see it. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Tier 1 emperor-level! ¡°Ye Li, you have returned.¡± A hint of joy appeared on the head of the Northern Desolate Alliance¡¯s face, and the same was true for the elders in the great hall. ¡°Head of the Alliance, let¡¯s go destroy the Dark Temple.¡± Suddenly, Ye Li spoke slowly to the head of the Northern Desolate Alliance. Chapter 1914 - Chapter 1914: I am a Tier 1 warrior with special genes. Chapter 1914: I am a Tier 1 warrior with special genes. The head of the Northern Desolate Alliance was startled; naturally, he had not expected Ye Li to say such a thing. ¡°Ye Li, what¡­ what did you say?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go annihilate the Dark Temple.¡± Ye Li said with a faint smile. Not just the head of the Northern Desolate Alliance, but even all the elders in the great hall were utterly astounded. Although they all knew that Ye Li was an incredibly powerful warrior with B-level genes, to say such a thing was absurdly reckless. ¡°Ye Li, your courage is admirable, but the matter of annihilating the Dark Temple is of great importance.¡± The head of the Northern Desolate Alliance said to Ye Li. Ye Li heard this and chuckled to himself. He knew that the head of the Northern Desolate Alliance still didn¡¯t understand his strength. ¡°By the way, head of the Alliance, what level is the dark race Palace Master of the Dark Temple?¡± Ye Li asked the head of the Northern Desolate Alliance. ¡°A Tier 1 Sky Emperor of the dark race.¡± The head of the Northern Desolate Alliance replied. Upon hearing this, Ye Li felt reassured. Although a Tier 1 Sky Emperor of the dark race was terrifying, he was now a Tier 1 Sky Emperor warrior with B-level genes as well. Moreover, with the fusion of the Apocalypse Legion, killing a Tier 1 Sky Emperor of the dark race wasn¡¯t a difficult task. Naturally, there was not the slightest disturbance on Ye Li¡¯s face. ¡°Head of the Alliance, since the Palace Master of the Dark Temple in the Northern Desolate Grasslands is but a Tier 1 Sky Emperor of the dark race, then we can go and eliminate them.¡± What?! The head of the Northern Desolate Alliance and the elders couldn¡¯t believe that, after knowing the Realm of the Palace Master of the Dark Temple in the Northern Desolate Grasslands, Ye Li would still make such a statement. How could Ye Li¡­ how dare he?! They didn¡¯t know; they truly didn¡¯t know. ¡°Ye Li, I want to ask you a simple question.¡± The head of the Northern Desolate Alliance looked sternly at Ye Li, ¡°What is your current Realm?¡± As soon as this was said, all the elders in the hall looked towards Ye Li, because they all wanted to know Ye Li¡¯s Realm, to understand the audacity behind his bold words. ¡°A Tier 1 Sky Emperor.¡± Ye Li truthfully revealed his Realm, thinking there was nothing worth hiding. What!!! Upon hearing Ye Li¡¯s Realm, the head of the Northern Desolate Alliance and all elders couldn¡¯t help but exclaim in shock. Not even in ten days and nights could they have imagined that Ye Li was a Tier 1 Sky Emperor warrior with B-level genes. ¡°Ye Li, you¡­ you really are a Tier 1 Sky Emperor warrior with B-level genes?¡± The head of the Northern Desolate Alliance looked at Ye Li in utter disbelief and asked. Looking at the head of the Alliance¡¯s expression, a hint of puzzlement appeared on Ye Li¡¯s handsome face as he slowly spoke: ¡°Head of the Alliance, is there something about this that truly merits surprise?¡± Hearing Ye Li¡¯s words, everyone in the hall became even more astounded. Should this not be worth astonishment? This was a Tier 1 Sky Emperor warrior with B-level genes! However¡­ Could Ye Li really be a Tier 1 Sky Emperor warrior with B-level genes? The head of the Northern Desolate Alliance was very skeptical. ¡°Ye Li, are you really a Tier 1 Sky Emperor warrior with B-level genes?¡± ¡°En.¡± Ye Li nodded his head. Although Ye Li replied this way, the head of the Northern Desolate Alliance was still somewhat incredulous. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After all, Ye Li seemed far too young; if someone of this age had become a Tier 1 Sky Emperor warrior with B-level genes, wouldn¡¯t that be terrifying? ¡°But,¡± the head of the Northern Desolate Alliance looked at Ye Li, ¡°I find it hard to believe.¡± Not just the head of the Northern Desolate Alliance, but all the elders in the hall were also disbelieving. Ye Li heard this and smiled. ¡°Head of the Alliance, you are also a Tier 1 Sky Emperor; let¡¯s have a fight then.¡± Chapter 1915 - Chapter 1915: A battle with the head of the Northern Desolate Alliance Chapter 1915: A battle with the head of the Northern Desolate Alliance ¡°¡±¡± Upon hearing that statement, everyone in the grand hall was utterly stunned. Ye Li wants to have a fight with the head of the Warrior Alliance? How dare he?! No one could understand why Ye Li would dare utter such a statement. The head of the Northern Desolate Alliance was also frozen in shock, unable to recover for a long while. ¡°Ye Li, do you really want to fight me?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Ye Li nodded his head. A few seconds later, the head of the Northern Desolate Alliance heavily nodded his head in return. The warriors in the grand hall knew that the head was merely testing Ye Li. After all, Ye Li was an extremely mysterious figure. Though they didn¡¯t believe that Ye Li was a Tier 1 Imperial warrior with special genes, they were afraid of the slightest possibility. Soon after, the head of the Northern Desolate Alliance got up and walked out of the grand hall. Seeing the head exit the hall, the elders followed him. Before them, the head of the Northern Desolate Alliance went up onto the stage in the plaza. The disciples of the Northern Desolate Alliance in the plaza were somewhat dazed. They couldn¡¯t imagine what the purpose of their head going to the stage could be. Yet, what happened next was Ye Li slowly walking towards the stage. ¡°Could it be that Ye Li is going to battle the head?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t joke, how could Ye Li possibly be a match for the head?¡± ¡°Indeed, although Ye Li is a powerful warrior, he couldn¡¯t possibly be a match for the head.¡± Everyone in the plaza shook their heads in agreement. What they could never have imagined was that Ye Li actually stepped up onto the stage. This, this, this¡­ The disciples of the Northern Desolate Alliance in the plaza were utterly shocked. Where could they have expected that Ye Li was really going to fight the head? There, Ye Li confronted the head of the Northern Desolate Alliance. Quiet, deathly silence. ¡°Ye Li, are you really prepared?¡± The head of the Northern Desolate Alliance stared at Ye Li and asked. ¡°I am prepared.¡± Ye Li nodded. Looking at the expression on Ye Li¡¯s face, the head of the Northern Desolate Alliance was startled. He wondered if Ye Li really had that much confidence? Could it be that he truly reached the Tier 1 Imperial level? Impossible, absolutely impossible! The head of the Northern Desolate Alliance secretly shook his head, dismissing this ridiculous thought. ¡°Ye Li, since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯m going to make my move.¡± ¡°Come on.¡± Ye Li slowly spoke. The head of the Northern Desolate Alliance knew, one strike would be enough to test Ye Li. There wasn¡¯t any particular reason, only because he was the head of the Northern Desolate Alliance. Bang¡­! Suddenly, the head of the Northern Desolate Alliance made his move. He launched a fierce punch towards Ye Li. A terrifyingly powerful golden spiritual energy attack flew towards Ye Li at the speed of lightning. Ye Li¡¯s face, as serene as jade, showed no fluctuation whatsoever. Despite such a terrifying punch, don¡¯t forget, he was also a Tier 1 Imperial warrior with special genes. Just as the head of the Northern Desolate Alliance threw his punch, Ye Li threw one as well. A similarly terrifying golden spiritual energy attack swept out from Ye Li¡¯s fist. Everyone in the plaza thought that Ye Li was being utterly ridiculous. How could his punch compare to the head¡¯s punch? Everyone in the plaza even thought that Ye Li was a lunatic. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only A complete and utter lunatic! Then, the two horrifying spiritual power attacks were about to collide. Everyone in the plaza opened their eyes as wide as they ever had, not wanting to miss a single exciting moment. Yet what they never would have guessed was that the next moment would unfold as it did. ¡°¡±¡± Chapter 1916 - Chapter 1916: Shock of the Head of the Warrior Alliance Chapter 1916: Shock of the Head of the Warrior Alliance Finally, the attacks of Ye Li and the head of the Northern Desolate Alliance heavily collided with each other. Boom! The space shattered, a terrifying sight indeed! Everyone on the plaza was utterly shocked. They originally thought that Ye Li wouldn¡¯t be able to catch even one punch from the head. But who could have imagined, the golden spiritual energy attacks sparked by Ye Li¡¯s and the head¡¯s punches were actually at a standoff. A moment later. The two terrifying golden spiritual energy attacks canceled each other out. Hiss¡­ Seeing such a scene, everyone on the plaza couldn¡¯t help but take a sharp intake of breath and stare at Ye Li with eyes wide open. ¡°Ye Li,¡± the head of the Northern Desolate Alliance looked at Ye Li, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be this powerful.¡± ¡°Not bad,¡± Ye Li replied slowly. Hearing Ye Li¡¯s words, the head of the Northern Desolate Alliance smiled. ¡°Although I admit you are strong, you can¡¯t possibly be my match.¡± As soon as these words fell, the head of the Northern Desolate Alliance rushed towards Ye Li with a speed like that of the Wind. In an instant, the head of the Northern Desolate Alliance arrived in front of Ye Li. Ye Li¡¯s face, as handsome as jade, naturally showed no fluctuation; he looked at the head of the Northern Desolate Alliance indifferently. Bang¡­! The head of the Northern Desolate Alliance punched Ye Li¡¯s body once again. This punch was bearing an extremely astonishing spiritual power! Everyone on the plaza knew that Ye Li could not possibly catch such a punch. But what they could never have dreamed of was that Ye Li¡­ actually caught it! Just as the head of the Northern Desolate Alliance¡¯s punch heavily struck out towards Ye Li, Ye Li also threw a punch. Moreover, there was no attachment of spiritual power on Ye Li¡¯s fist! Although both Ye Li and the head of the Northern Desolate Alliance were Tier 1 warriors, at the same realm, Ye Li was always a bit stronger. Everyone on the plaza thought Ye Li must be crazy. To exchange punches with the head and dare not use spiritual power? Boom! The head of the Northern Desolate Alliance¡¯s punch collided heavily with Ye Li¡¯s punch. But what all the present people couldn¡¯t imagine even if they racked their brains was that Ye Li did not retreat half a step. How is that possible!!! Everyone present was completely astonished. Ye Li¡­ How strong is he?! The people on the plaza found themselves unable to even dare to think about it. Keep in mind, the head is a Tier 1 warrior with special genes. The head of the Northern Desolate Alliance was also somewhat astonished. He retreated a dozen meters and looked at Ye Li. ¡°Ye Li, I didn¡¯t realize your strength was this terrifying.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you? I am a Tier 1 warrior, it¡¯s just that you didn¡¯t want to believe it,¡± Ye Li said. With these words, everyone on the plaza was stunned. Where had they thought that Ye Li was also a Tier 1 warrior with special genes? No wonder he could fight the head to a standstill. ¡°However, Ye Li, you are only so much,¡± the head of the Northern Desolate Alliance smiled, ¡°With the next strike, you will be undoubtedly defeated.¡± Clearly, the head of the Northern Desolate Alliance had great confidence in his next strike. Naturally, there would be no fluctuation appearing on Ye Li¡¯s face. ¡°Do you really believe your own eyes?¡± Ye Li looked at the head of the Northern Desolate Alliance indifferently. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The head of the Northern Desolate Alliance naturally did not know what Ye Li meant, but he did not want to ask. But only to see, the head of the Northern Desolate Alliance raised his fist, saying: ¡°Demon Wolf Shadow Fist!¡± As the words fell, the fist was launched. With a punch, the might of the Demon Wolf surged towards Ye Li, the speed was extremely fast. Chapter 1917 - Chapter 1917: Victory over the head of the Northern Desolate Alliance Chapter 1917: Victory over the head of the Northern Desolate Alliance The crowd in the square watched the Alliance Head¡¯s strike, all of them knew. Ye Li was about to be defeated. But to their utter disbelief, Ye Li did not fail. At the terrifying moment when the might of the Demon Wolf surged towards Ye Li, he vanished from where he stood. All that remained before the eyes of the people in the square was an afterimage. Everyone hurriedly searched for Ye Li¡¯s figure, but they found that even if they went blind searching, they would not be able to find where Ye Li was. Not just the onlookers in the square, even the head of the Northern Desolate Alliance was stunned. He could not have imagined, in any case, that Ye Li would disappear on the spot. ¡°I am behind you.¡± The head of the Northern Desolate Alliance was startled and quickly turned around. But after turning, he found it was too late because Ye Li was already throwing a punch at him. Bang¡­! Ye Li¡¯s punch landed heavily on the body of the head of the Northern Desolate Alliance. The head of the Northern Desolate Alliance was sent flying backward. Hiss¡­ Seeing this scene, everyone in the square was extremely horrified. ¡°The Alliance Head¡­ The Alliance Head was defeated just like that?¡± The people in the square could not accept this scene. The expression on Ye Li¡¯s serene and handsome face remained unchanged. They saw the head of the Northern Desolate Alliance heavily falling to the ground, his face filled with utter shock. Clearly, he had not anticipated that he would be defeated just like that. Originally, he did not believe that Ye Li was a Tier 1 Celestial Emperor level warrior with special genes, but now he was forced to believe. ¡°Ye Li, I would have never imagined you are truly a Tier 1 Celestial Emperor level warrior with special genes.¡± The head of the Northern Desolate Alliance stood up, his face showing an extremely surprised expression. He knew, if the Northern Desolate Alliance had two Tier 1 Celestial Emperor level warriors with special genes, their chances of winning against the Dark Temple would be much greater. Only now did he finally understand why Ye Li had wanted him to attack the Dark Temple. ¡°I have already told you all, but you just did not want to believe it.¡± Ye Li spoke slowly. Upon hearing Ye Li¡¯s words, the elders of the Northern Desolate Alliance came back to their senses, their faces showing extreme embarrassment. ¡°Head of the Alliance,¡± Ye Li looked indifferently at the head of the Northern Desolate Alliance, ¡°I think now we can attack the Dark Temple, can¡¯t we?¡± Upon hearing this, the head of the Northern Desolate Alliance promptly nodded his head. ¡°Yes!¡± Hearing the head of the Northern Desolate Alliance speak, Ye Li was also reassured. Then, the head of the Northern Desolate Alliance led Ye Li back into the great hall. Naturally, the elders followed suit. After the group arrived in the grand hall, the head of the Northern Desolate Alliance finally said to Ye Li: ¡°Ye Li, although we of the Northern Desolate Alliance now have two Tier 1 Celestial Emperor level warriors with special genes, we still cannot claim to have a guaranteed victory over the Dark Temple.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Ye Li did not understand what the head of the Northern Desolate Alliance meant. ¡°Because,¡± the head of the Northern Desolate Alliance looked at Ye Li, ¡°it¡¯s very likely that the Palace Master of the Dark Temple has already broken through to the Tier 2 Celestial Emperor level.¡± Hearing the words of the head of the Northern Desolate Alliance, Ye Li somewhat froze. However¡­ Even if the Palace Master of the Dark Temple was a Tier 2 Celestial Emperor level dark race, after he fused with the Apocalypse Legion, it¡¯s not as if he could not be defeated. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°No problem,¡± Ye Li looked at the head of the Northern Desolate Alliance, ¡°leave the Palace Master of the Dark Temple to me to deal with.¡± The head of the Northern Desolate Alliance and the elders were all shocked. They had not expected Ye Li to make such a statement. ¡°But Ye Li, what if the Palace Master of the Dark Temple really has broken through to a Tier 2 Celestial Emperor level dark race?¡± The head of the Northern Desolate Alliance said to Ye Li. Chapter 1918 - Chapter 1918: Heading to Dark Temple Chapter 1918: Heading to Dark Temple The elders inside the Grand Hall also turned their attention to Ye Li. Only because they all wanted to know, if the Palace Master of the Dark Temple truly advanced to a Tier 2 Heavenly Emperor level, what Ye Li would do. ¡°Is it just a Tier 2 Heavenly Emperor level,¡± Ye Li casually swept his gaze over everyone in the hall, ¡°what is there to be surprised about?¡± What?! Upon hearing this, everyone inside the Grand Hall was stunned. They could never have imagined that Ye Li would say such a thing. You should know, that is a Tier 2 Heavenly Emperor level of the dark race! ¡°Ye Li, are you¡­ are you really that confident?¡± The head of the Northern Desolate Alliance also became stunned. He was merely a warrior with B-level genes at Tier 1 Heavenly Emperor level, and he believed that when facing a Tier 2 Heavenly Emperor of the dark race, there was no chance of survival. ¡°I should be fairly confident,¡± Ye Li slowly spoke. For some reason, the head of the Northern Desolate Alliance felt that Ye Li was not lying to him. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then let¡¯s attack the Dark Temple!¡± The head of the Northern Desolate Alliance said solemnly. He knew that even if they did not attack the Dark Temple, the Dark Temple would eventually attack them. Immediately, the head of the Northern Desolate Alliance issued the command. The next day. Tens of thousands of the Northern Desolate Alliance were already assembled. Although these tens of thousands did not have very high realms, their united front resembled the posture of a tiger descending a mountain. ¡°We¡¯re preparing to attack the Dark Temple, are you afraid?¡± ¡°Not afraid!¡± Hearing the voices of tens of thousands, Ye Li couldn¡¯t help but faintly smile to himself. Only because he knew that them saying they were not afraid was false. You should know, they were facing the Dark Temple, is there anyone in this world who is not afraid of death? Even him, he was afraid of dying, but every time he faced his opponents, he was confident in defeating them. Listening to the words of tens of thousands, a look of satisfaction appeared on the face of the head of the Northern Desolate Alliance. ¡°Depart!¡± Suddenly, the head of the Northern Desolate Alliance shouted loudly. Tens of thousands moved out from the Northern Desolate Alliance. ¡­ Dark Temple. ¡°Palace Master, the entire Northern Desolate Alliance has mobilized and is heading toward the Dark Temple!¡± What?! The Palace Master of the Dark Temple was shocked to hear such news. He had not expected that these humans would choose such a suicidal path. Is living¡­ really that bad? ¡°Hehe!¡± Just listen, the Palace Master of the Dark Temple let out a cold laugh. ¡°I think these humans probably don¡¯t know yet, that I have already broken through to the Tier 2 Heavenly Emperor level.¡± Hearing the Palace Master of the Dark Temple speak, a cold laugh rose among the dark race in the hall. ¡°Since the humans are coming to seek death, if we do not kill those who do not know the immensity of heaven and earth, wouldn¡¯t that be a sin for our Dark Temple?¡± A look of disdain appeared on the face of the Dark Temple. Upon finishing, the Palace Master of the Dark Temple rose from his throne and walked out of the hall. The dark race inside the hall, seeing the Palace Master stepping out, also followed him. All members of the Northern Desolate Alliance had already arrived at the foot of the Dark Temple. A solemn expression appeared on everyone¡¯s faces. Soon, the dark race from the mountain charged down, like a Black Cloud overwhelming the sky. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Seeing such a vast number of the dark race attacking, everyone was extremely terrified. Back in the Northern Desolate Alliance, they were all boiling with passion, but now they were plunged into a pit of ice! The dark race of the Dark Temple had already reached in front of the people of the Northern Desolate Alliance. The Palace Master of the Dark Temple coldly looked at the humans before him. ¡°Humans, I see you must have eaten the hearts of bears and the gall of leopards!¡± Chapter 1919 - Chapter 1919: The war begins Chapter 1919: The war begins In the eyes of the Dark Temple¡¯s Palace Master, everyone from the Northern Desolate Alliance seemed to be courting death. Hearing the words of the Dark Temple¡¯s Palace Master, the faces of the Northern Desolate Alliance members displayed a hint of horror. Ye Li¡¯s face showed no fluctuations; he calmly smiled. ¡°Are you the Palace Master of the Dark Temple?¡± Ye Li slowly addressed the Palace Master. The Palace Master was taken aback; naturally, he did not expect Ye Li to speak at this time. ¡°Human, do you really think it¡¯s your place to speak at this moment?¡± ¡°I think so.¡± Ye Li¡¯s face was calm and serene. Upon hearing this, the Palace Master¡¯s expression involuntarily turned cold. ¡°Human, do you realize when you utter these words, your fate will be worse than everyone else¡¯s?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Ye Li shook his head. Above the head of the Dark Temple¡¯s Palace Master, a thousand feet of rage burst forth as he furiously glared at Ye Li. ¡°Human, you are seeking death!¡± ¡°Am I seeking death?¡± Ye Li coldly smiled, ¡°Since when does a mere Tier 2 Emperor of the Dark Race have the right to speak to me like that?¡± What?! With these words, both the people from the Northern Desolate Alliance and the dark race were utterly stunned. Never would they have expected Ye Li to utter such words. ¡°Human!¡± The Palace Master of the Dark Temple clenched his teeth in anger, glaring fiercely at Ye Li. ¡°Kill them!¡± With the command from the Palace Master, countless members of the dark race charged forward. Ye Li lightly watched the advancing dark race and couldn¡¯t help but shake his head, wondering why these dark creatures never understood. And then, Ye Li drew the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword from the system space. On the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword, terrible cold light shone. Swoosh! Ye Li raised the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword in his hand and unleashed a ferocious strike. Instantly, a supreme sword beam swept out from the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword. The dark race members witnessing this sword beam saw their pupils sharply shrink. They swore, they absolutely swore! This was the most dreadful blow they had ever seen since their birth. The speed of the supreme sword beam was simply too fast; the dark race members had no chance to dodge it. Ahhh! Suddenly, the screams of the dark race began to resound endlessly. Hearing the screams of the dark race, a faint smile appeared on the handsome face of Ye Li. ¡°How¡­ how is this possible?¡± The Palace Master and all the Demon Generals watching this scene were completely shocked; they could never have imagined Ye Li possessing such terrifying combat power. ¡°Attack together! Slay these humans!¡± Suddenly, the Palace Master roared out loud. Immediately, the Palace Master and all the Demon Generals charged forward. Seeing this, the head of the Northern Desolate Alliance shouted in a deep voice: ¡°Kill them!¡± With his command, all members of the Northern Desolate Alliance charged out. The grand battle thus began! This fight was indeed too horrifying! Yet Ye Li¡¯s gaze was firmly on the Dark Temple¡¯s Palace Master. ¡°Fusion: Apocalypse Legion.¡± Suddenly, Ye Li fused with the Apocalypse Legion. After fusing with the Apocalypse Legion, the spiritual power around Ye Li turned crimson red. What? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The Palace Master looked at the change in Ye Li, somewhat dumbfounded. ¡°Die.¡± Ye Li coldly addressed the Palace Master. The Palace Master watched Ye Li in shock. He could never have anticipated that Ye Li would suddenly become so formidable. Chapter 1920 - Chapter 1920: Slay the Palace Master of the Dark Temple Chapter 1920: Slay the Palace Master of the Dark Temple The Palace Master of the Dark Temple looked at Ye Li in utter horror, never expecting Ye Li to suddenly become so powerful. He saw Ye Li holding the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword, activating Swift Steps, and striding towards the Palace Master of the Dark Temple. Seeing this, the Palace Master of the Dark Temple was shocked to his core. Of course, he had not anticipated that Ye Li¡¯s speed would be so fast that he couldn¡¯t even capture it. The Palace Master of the Dark Temple hurriedly tried to capture Ye Li¡¯s figure but, to his disbelief, Ye Li was beside him in an instant. He saw the Palace Master of the Dark Temple¡¯s pupils shrink suddenly, never expecting Ye Li to suddenly appear in front of him. Swish! Ye Li raised the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword in his hand and furiously chopped towards the Palace Master of the Dark Temple. As the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword fell, a supreme sword beam flew out. Seeing such a terrifying sword beam sweeping over, the Palace Master of the Dark Temple was terrified to the extreme! After all, he was a Tier 2 Emperor of the dark race, this was the most helpless moment in his life since his birth. However, a Tier 2 Emperor of the dark race is still a Tier 2 Emperor of the dark race. The Palace Master of the Dark Temple dodged with a swift move, avoiding the supreme sword beam. He stared intensely at Ye Li, ¡°Human, although you are indeed terrifying, do not think that you can defeat me with just that!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to defeat you.¡± Ye Li said calmly with a smile, ¡°I just want to kill you.¡± With these words, thousands of feet of furious fire surged above the Palace Master of the Dark Temple¡¯s head, he looked at Ye Li with extreme anger. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then let me show you, my power!¡± As the words fell, the Palace Master of the Dark Temple¡¯s body trembled. A terrifyingly evil aura struck fiercely towards Ye Li. Hehe. Ye Li smiled coldly, wondering why this Palace Master of the Dark Temple just didn¡¯t understand? ¡°Absolute Heaven Lightshadow Sword!¡± The god-level martial arts, Absolute Heaven Lightshadow Sword, was unleashed. Countless terrifying sword lights flew towards the Palace Master of the Dark Temple. What?! The Palace Master of the Dark Temple watched such a terrifying attack coming, petrified to an unimaginable extent, never expecting that Ye Li could unleash such a fearsome attack. But that was not the key point! Most importantly, he found he couldn¡¯t dodge at all! Ahh!!! Suddenly, the Palace Master of the Dark Temple let out a pig-like scream. As the scream of the Palace Master of the Dark Temple fell, his life forever disappeared from this world. ¡°The Palace Master, is dead?!¡± Seeing the Palace Master dead, all of the dark race were completely horror-struck, losing all will to fight. Subsequently, these members of the dark race, began to flee. Alas, how could they escape? Swish, swish, swish! Ye Li holding the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword, continuously struck thirteen times. Thirteen terrifying sword lights intertwined together, surging towards the dark race. Ahhhhh! Immediately, the dark race let out earth-shattering screams. By then, the ground was already a river of blood, with bodies piled up like mountains. Ye Li¡¯s noble face remained impassive. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Under Ye Li¡¯s leadership, as head of the Northern Desolate Alliance, all members of the dark race from the Dark Temple perished. ¡°Ye Li, thank you.¡± The head of the Warrior Alliance said to Ye Li. ¡°No problem, it was just a minor effort.¡± Ye Li slowly spoke. Chapter 1921 - Chapter 1921: Xuyun Base City Chapter 1921: Xuyun Base City The head of the Northern Desolate Alliance would naturally be grateful to Ye Li, for without Ye Li, exterminating the Dark Temple from the Northern Desolate Grasslands would be doubtlessly harder than reaching the heavens. Now with the Dark Temple destroyed, it signifies everlasting peace for the Northern Desolate Grasslands. ¡°Ye Li, you¡¯re truly terrifying,¡± the head of the Northern Desolate Alliance said, looking at Ye Li. ¡°I swear, I¡¯ve never seen a warrior with special genes as fearsome as you.¡± Listening to the head of the Northern Desolate Alliance, Ye Li¡¯s face remained undisturbed, for he had heard such remarks countless times since he arrived in this world. He stayed in the Northern Desolate Alliance for a few days before departing. He didn¡¯t just leave the Northern Desolate Alliance, but also left the Northern Desolate Grasslands. Ye Li arrived at a base city, known as Xuyun Base City. Xuyun Base City was very large, it had been a long time since he had seen such a massive base city. He walked on the main street of Xuyun Base City. He noticed that the men and women on the streets of Xuyun Base City all wore smiles of happiness to varying degrees. Ye Li activated his Heavenly Spirit Eyes, beginning to search around in Xuyun Base City. The only purpose of activating his Heavenly Spirit Eyes was to find a decent restaurant. A few seconds later, Ye Li spotted what seemed to be a decent restaurant. He leisurely walked towards it. He thought about how every time he dined at a restaurant, he would encounter some unreasonable people, hoping that it would not happen this time. After Ye Li entered the restaurant, he ordered many delicious dishes and began to eat and drink. What he couldn¡¯t have imagined was that he still encountered those unreasonable people. He saw a young man approaching him, looking at him with utter disdain. ¡°Don¡¯t you think your eating manners are embarrassing?¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Ye Li smiled. He found the young man¡¯s words rather amusing, daring to speak to him like this. However, this young man was indeed a genius. At just twenty years old, he had reached the Tier 2 Heavenly King level. Of course, in the presence of Ye Li, the young man was still too far behind, like an insurmountable mountain, one he could look up to but never see the summit of. ¡°Heh!¡± The young man sneered coldly, looking down on Ye Li. ¡°Do you know, in such an advanced place, people like you shouldn¡¯t appear.¡± ¡°But I have already appeared, what do you plan to do about it?¡± As soon as these words came out, the young man became incredibly angry. The other patrons in the restaurant looked at each other in confusion, because never in their wildest dreams did they expect Ye Li to talk back to the young master like this. Keep in mind, Chen family¡¯s young master Chen Long is one of the wastrels of Xuyun Base City. Hearing Ye Li¡¯s words, Chen Long became extremely furious, fixing his gaze on Ye Li. ¡°Do you know who I am?¡± In Chen Long¡¯s view, Ye Li certainly did not know who he was, otherwise, he would have never dared to speak to him like that. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°I don¡¯t know who you are, nor am I interested in knowing,¡± Ye Li said indifferently. Chen Long sneered and said coldly to Ye Li: ¡°What if I tell you I am the young master of the Chen family, Chen Long?¡± As the words fell, Chen Long watched Ye Li¡¯s face, because he knew after revealing his identity, Ye Li¡¯s expression must be extremely splendid. The others in the restaurant also turned to look at Ye Li, their eyes wider than usual. Chapter 1922 - Chapter 1922: Frightened Chen Long Chapter 1922: Frightened Chen Long Everyone in the restaurant wanted to know what kind of terror would appear on Ye Li¡¯s face. After all, anyone who unintentionally offends Chen Long, the young master of the Chen family, would be scared. But what everyone never expected was that not only did Ye Li not show any signs of panic, there wasn¡¯t even a slight fluctuation on his face. It was as if he hadn¡¯t heard anything at all. This, this, this¡­ Everyone in the restaurant was utterly astonished. Did Ye Li really show no disturbance even after knowing that the young man in front of him was Chen Long from the Chen family? Chen Long was also stunned, because he hadn¡¯t anticipated that Ye Li¡¯s courage would be so formidable. ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re not afraid of my Chen family?!¡± Chen Long stared intensely at Ye Li saying these words. Ye Li¡¯s face, graceful as jade, remained serene. He slowly spoke to Chen Long: ¡°In my eyes, your Chen family is nothing but a pitifully weak family.¡± What!!! Once these words were spoken, not just Chen Long, but everyone in the restaurant was tremendously shocked. They could think for ten days and nights and still would never have expected Ye Li to say such a thing. ¡°You, you¡­¡± At this point, Chen Long couldn¡¯t even utter a complete sentence. ¡°Disappear.¡± Ye Li said lightly. All the people in the restaurant looked at each other. They hadn¡¯t just never met someone like Ye Li before, they had never even heard of someone like him. ¡°Do you know what your predicament will be if you anger me,¡± Chen Long stared intently at Ye Li, ¡°What will become of you?¡± Ye Li smiled calmly, ¡°I do not know what my predicament will be, but I do know that if you don¡¯t leave now, your predicament will indeed be very miserable.¡± Hearing Ye Li¡¯s words, Chen Long was enraged beyond limit. ¡°Seeking death!¡± As his words fell, Chen Long punched heavily towards Ye Li. Everyone in the restaurant shook their heads because they knew that Ye Li¡¯s predicament would be very miserable for offending Chen Long, the young master of the Chen family. When Chen Long threw a heavy punch at Ye Li, they even started to imagine what would become of Ye Li. But what they never expected was that Ye Li didn¡¯t make any move to defend or protect himself. Bang! Undoubtedly, Chen Long¡¯s fist landed heavily on Ye Li¡¯s body. But to everyone¡¯s bewilderment in the restaurant, Ye Li did not step back even half a step, still sitting in his seat, unmoving as a bell. How could this be!!! Everyone in the restaurant was dumbfounded; they had not anticipated such a scene at all. ¡°You¡­ how could your defense be so strong?!¡± Chen Long was also terrified, his face filled with disbelief. ¡°Is my Defense very strong?¡± Ye Li looked indifferently at Chen Long, ¡°It¡¯s just average, I suppose.¡± Chen Long, stunned, looked at Ye Li. He was no fool and realized he had kicked an iron plate; Ye Li was a terrifying warrior with special genes. ¡°Senior, I I I¡­ I was wrong.¡± Chen Long hastily apologized to Ye Li. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Leave.¡± Ye Li slowly spoke to Chen Long. Chen Long didn¡¯t dare stay any longer in the restaurant. He hurriedly ran out, moving faster than ever before. Ye Li¡¯s face still showed no disturbance. Everyone in the restaurant lowered their heads, not daring to look directly at Ye Li. Chapter 1923 - Chapter 1923: Heading to Chen family Chapter 1923: Heading to Chen family Ye Li, having had his fill, walked out of the restaurant. Unexpectedly, he encountered and saw Chen Long. Chen Long looked at him with fear. ¡°Senior, I¡­¡± Chen Long seemed hesitant to speak, clearly having some difficulty in articulating his thoughts. Seconds later, Chen Long finally mustered up the courage and said to Ye Li, ¡°Senior, may I invite you to our Chen family home?¡± Ye Li was taken aback, not expecting Chen Long to make such a proposal. ¡°How so? You want me to go to your family?¡± ¡°Yes, Senior.¡± Chen Long nodded emphatically. After pondering for a few seconds, Ye Li nodded. He thought to himself that he had no other place to go at the moment. Seeing Ye Li accept, Chen Long¡¯s face lit up with immense surprise and he quickly led the way for Ye Li. Before long, Ye Li arrived outside the Chen family residence. ¡°Senior, this is our Chen family home,¡± said Chen Long respectfully. Ye Li¡¯s jade-like face remained completely unruffled. Then, Chen Long led Ye Li into the Chen family residence. After entering, Chen Long took Ye Li straight to the main hall. At that moment, inside the main hall, the head of the Chen family, Chen Shaohe, was discussing matters with the elders. Seeing Chen Long and Ye Li enter, they all stopped talking. ¡°Xiao Long, didn¡¯t you see that we are in a meeting?¡± Chen family head Chen Shaohe looked at Chen Long displeasedly. ¡°Father, the Senior is here,¡± Chen Long said to Chen family head Chen Shaohe. As soon as these words were spoken, not only the family head Chen Shaohe but also the elders were stunned. They knew that the Senior Chen Long was referring to was Ye Li, but Ye Li appeared only a few years older than Chen Long, how could he be a senior. Chen family head Chen Shaohe glared at Chen Long, very displeased. ¡°Xiao Long, are you asking for family punishment?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Chen Long was startled, not expecting his father to disbelieve him. ¡°Father, he really is a senior, a powerful warrior with B-level genes,¡± Chen Long continued to Chen family head Chen Shaohe. Hmph! Chen family head Chen Shaohe scoffed. ¡°He already said it, I am a powerful warrior with B-level genes, why won¡¯t you believe it?¡± Ye Li surveyed everyone in the hall and slowly spoke. Chen family head Chen Shaohe and the elders were all startled, not expecting Ye Li to speak like this. ¡°What¡­ what did you say?¡± Chen family head Chen Shaohe looked at Ye Li bewilderedly. ¡°I am a powerful warrior with B-level genes,¡± Ye Li said with some confusion, ¡°is there something surprising about that?¡± Hearing Ye Li¡¯s words, all the elders in the hall felt that Ye Li must be a madman, a complete madman. Only because they thought that only a madman could say such things. Ye Li¡¯s face, naturally, did not show any fluctuation as he faintly looked at everyone in the hall. ¡°Do you really trust your own eyes?¡± Chen family head Chen Shaohe and the elders were once again bewildered upon hearing this. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°What do you mean?¡± Chen family head Chen Shaohe stared at Ye Li, eager to know what he meant. ¡°Nothing special,¡± Ye Li said with a faint smile, ¡°just want you to know, never trust your own eyes, because sometimes they can deceive you.¡± Hahaha! Upon hearing this, Chen family head Chen Shaohe couldn¡¯t help but burst into loud laughter. Chapter 1924 - Chapter 1924: Chen family members shock Chapter 1924: Chen family members¡¯ shock Chen Shaohe, head of the Chen family, burst out laughing, all because he had never heard such a hilarious joke from birth till now. ¡°Young man, don¡¯t you find the words you just spoke a bit too amusing?¡± Chen Shaohe stared at Ye Li. Ye Li¡¯s face remained naturally unflustered. ¡°Is that so?¡± Ye Li¡¯s lips slightly curved upwards. Seeing the expression on Ye Li¡¯s face, Chen Shaohe¡¯s visage involuntarily turned cold, and he glared intensely at Ye Li. ¡°Young man, do you even realize what kind of status our Chen family holds in Xuyun Base City!¡± As the dignified head of the Chen family, Chen Shaohe had never been so disrespected before. ¡°I don¡¯t want to know any of that.¡± ¡°How dare you!¡± Suddenly, a Chen family elder burst out in fury towards Ye Li. This was the Seventh Elder of the Chen family, a ninth-tier warrior with B-level genes. A ninth-tier saint in front of Ye Li was really too insignificant. The Chen family¡¯s Seventh Elder approached Ye Li, looking at him furiously. ¡°Young man, do you have a death wish speaking to our family head like that?!¡± To the Seventh Elder, Ye Li seemed far too nonsensical. ¡°You are merely a ninth-tier warrior with B-level genes; you have no right to talk to me, step aside.¡± Ye Li spoke calmly. Upon hearing this, the Seventh Elder became utterly infuriated. Then, he threw a powerful punch at Ye Li. Ye Li still made no move to defend or resist. Watching this scene, Chen Shaohe and the other elders all smiled; initially, they thought Ye Li must be a rather decent warrior to dare be so arrogant. But now it seemed they were not merely wrong, but completely and utterly mistaken. In the hall, only Chen Long knew how terrifying Ye Li¡¯s defense really was. Boom¡­! Without question, the Seventh Elder¡¯s punch fiercely landed on Ye Li¡¯s body. But what nobody expected was what happened next. After the Seventh Elder¡¯s punch hit Ye Li heavily, Ye Li didn¡¯t move back half a step, nor was he affected in any way. This¡­this¡­ Chen Shaohe and the other elders, witnessing this, were frozen stiff as if turned into statues, unable to regain their senses for a long time. Ye Li simply smiled faintly. ¡°Now,¡± Ye Li scanned the people in the hall, ¡°do you still trust your own eyes?¡± At this moment, Chen Shaohe finally understood the meaning behind Ye Li¡¯s words. The Seventh Elder was also shocked to the core; he stared blankly at Ye Li. ¡°You, you¡­¡± But the Seventh Elder could no longer utter a complete sentence. Suddenly, Ye Li¡¯s body shook, and a terrifying spiritual energy surged out. Ah! The Seventh Elder screamed as he was violently thrown back. He heavily fell to the ground, his face dumbfounded as he looked at Ye Li. He simply didn¡¯t see how Ye Li made his move before he was thrown back. Just how strong is Ye Li? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He dared not think, he really didn¡¯t dare to think anymore. ¡°Elder, you, who exactly are you?¡± Although Chen Shaohe was somewhat slow, he was not a complete fool; he realized that Ye Li was an exceedingly terrifying warrior with special genes. ¡°My name is Ye Li.¡± Ye Li truthfully stated his name, feeling there was nothing worth hiding. Chapter 1925 - Chapter 1925: The Tang family has someone come over. Chapter 1925: The Tang family has someone come over. Ye Li? Chen family patriarch Chen Shaohe and the elders pondered this name. After much thought, they realized they had never heard of this name. ¡°Then, senior, may I know what Realm of genetic warrior you are?¡± Chen family patriarch Chen Shaohe looked at Ye Li. As soon as these words were spoken, Chen Long and the elders turned their gaze to Ye Li because they all wanted to know the Realm of the genetic warrior Ye Li was in. There was a faint smile on Ye Li¡¯s handsome face. ¡°Do you really want to know my Realm?¡± ¡°Yes, senior.¡± Chen family patriarch Chen Shaohe and all the elders nodded their heads. ¡°Well, since you¡¯re so eager to know, I¡¯ll tell you.¡± Ye Li slowly began to speak. ¡°Tier 1 Celestial Emperor.¡± Hiss¡­ Hearing this, Chen family patriarch Chen Shaohe and all the elders were shocked beyond measure. They could think for ten days and nights, but they would never have imagined that Ye Li¡¯s Realm was that of a Tier 1 Celestial Emperor. You should know, this is a Tier 1 Celestial Emperor! ¡°Senior, you¡­ you really are a Tier 1 Celestial Emperor?¡± Chen family patriarch Chen Shaohe swallowed hard as he looked at Ye Li, he simply couldn¡¯t believe that Ye Li was a Tier 1 Celestial Emperor genetic warrior. ¡°Is there something about this that surprises you?¡± A hint of confusion appeared on Ye Li¡¯s face. The elders in the great hall couldn¡¯t help but tremble, a Tier 1 Celestial Emperor genetic warrior was a presence they couldn¡¯t even dream of reaching. Now, such an existence was right before their eyes. ¡°Patriarch, the people from the Tang family have arrived!¡± Suddenly, a Chen family disciple ran in. The face of this Chen family disciple was filled with utter panic. The Tang family, one of the most powerful clans in Xuyun Base City, far surpassing the Chen family by more than a little. What?! Chen family patriarch Chen Shaohe and all the elders were stunned when they heard this. They would never have expected that the Tang family would come at this time. ¡°Let the people from the Tang family in!¡± Chen family patriarch Chen Shaohe said with a deep voice. Before long, a genetic warrior from the Tang family walked in. ¡°Chen family head, yesterday your young master offended our Tang family members, all you need to do is apologize to our Tang family.¡± This genetic warrior from the Tang family said to Chen family patriarch Chen Shaohe. Chen Shaohe¡¯s expression turned cold upon hearing this. ¡°Clearly, it was your Tang family members who started the trouble first, you¡­¡± Chen family patriarch Chen Shaohe hadn¡¯t finished speaking when he was interrupted by the Tang family¡¯s genetic warrior. ¡°Patriarch Chen, these are the words our family head asked me to convey.¡± The Tang Family Genetic Warriors said to Chen family patriarch Chen Shaohe. Patriarch Chen Shaohe clenched his teeth. The elders inside the great hall were also looking at this Tang family genetic warrior with extreme anger. In such a moment, a somewhat languid voice reached everyone¡¯s ears. ¡°Do you have the right to speak?¡± This genetic warrior from the Tang family was startled and quickly turned to look at Ye Li. ¡°Who are you?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Clearly, this genetic warrior from the Tang family did not recognize Ye Li. ¡°Who I am, is not something you have the right to know yet,¡± Ye Li looked indifferently at the Tang family genetic warrior, ¡°you just need to know that it is not your place to speak here.¡± The Tang family genetic warrior was startled to the core. Because he realized that Ye Li¡¯s eyes harbored layers of murderous intent, and he exuded an imposing aura from every angle ¨C he had never seen such a terrifying person. ¡°I am from the Tang family!¡± Chapter 1926 - Chapter 1926: Heading to the Tang family Chapter 1926: Heading to the Tang family This Tang Family Genetic Warrior foolishly thought he could use his status to intimidate Ye Li into backing down. As he declared himself a Tang Family Genetic Warrior, a cold sneer appeared on his face. Naturally, there was not the slightest ripple on Ye Li¡¯s face as he looked indifferently at the Tang Family Genetic Warrior before him. ¡°Give you one second to disappear from my sight.¡± Ye Li spoke slowly. What?! The Tang Family Genetic Warrior was shocked; he had never imagined that even after knowing he was from the Tang Family, Ye Li would say such a thing. ¡°What¡­ what did you say?¡± The Tang Family Genetic Warrior looked at Ye Li in utter astonishment. Ye Li smiled indifferently, ¡°The second has passed.¡± As his words fell, the Tang Family Genetic Warrior was sent flying backward. All the genetic warriors of the Chen family in the hall were stunned because they had not seen how Ye Li had made his move. When the Tang Family Genetic Warrior heavily fell to the ground, his face was overwhelmed with extreme fear. ¡°Do you actually dare to lay a hand on me?¡± ¡°Is there anything to be afraid of?¡± Ye Li¡¯s mouth curled into a slight sneer, and a cold smile appeared on his face. The Tang Family Genetic Warrior was too distraught to utter a complete sentence. ¡°You¡­ just you wait!¡± After saying that, the Tang Family Genetic Warrior got up and ran out, reaching his fastest speed ever. ¡°The Tang family is really courting death to offend an elder like this!¡± ¡°Exactly, it¡¯s utterly senseless!¡± All the genetic warriors in the hall burst into cold laughter, thinking the Tang family was just too laughable. ¡°Elder, about the Tang family¡­¡± The Patriarch of the Chen family, Chen Shaolong, was speaking to Ye Li but was interrupted before he could finish. ¡°I¡¯ll go to the Tang family.¡± Ye Li spoke slowly. Upon hearing these words, all the genetic warriors of the Chen family in the hall were startled, never expecting Ye Li to say such a thing. By the time they came to their senses, Ye Li had already disappeared from his original spot. It wasn¡¯t long before Ye Li had arrived outside the Tang family. At this moment, dozens of Tang Family Genetic Warriors came out. Among them was the one who was just sent flying. Seeing Ye Li appear outside the Tang family, this Tang Family Genetic Warrior was dumbstruck. He quickly rubbed his eyes, feeling that he must be seeing things, but no matter how much he rubbed, the result was the same. ¡°You¡­ you!¡± The Tang Family Genetic Warrior didn¡¯t finish speaking when Ye Li interrupted him. ¡°Come here, let me kill you.¡± Ye Li beckoned the Tang Family¡¯s Genetic Warrior with a hook of his finger. With those words, a chill inevitably surged from the tailbone to the forehead of the Tang Family Genetic Warrior, overwhelming him with terror. Seeing that the Tang Family Genetic Warrior showed no intention of approaching, Ye Li sighed inwardly. ¡°If you won¡¯t come over, then I¡¯ll have to go there.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As the words faded, Ye Li walked slowly toward the Tang Family Genetic Warrior. Seeing this, the Tang Family Genetic Warrior became completely petrified, his face filled with terror. ¡°Are you very afraid?¡± Ye Li looked at the Tang Family Genetic Warrior, ¡°Never be afraid, because you¡¯re about to die.¡± Hearing these words, not just the Tang Family Genetic Warrior, but all the dozens of genetic warriors were utterly astonished. Chapter 1927 - Chapter 1927: Slay the Tang Family Genetic Warriors Chapter 1927: Slay the Tang Family Genetic Warriors The Tang Family Genetic Warrior¡¯s expression suddenly turned ice-cold, staring intently at Ye Li. Dozens of warriors with B-level genes behind him also became incredibly enraged. This was the Tang family¡¯s territory, after all! Even if Ye Li was a powerful warrior with B-level genes, he couldn¡¯t be so arrogant outside the Tang family compound. Did he not understand the principle that even a mighty dragon could not crush a local serpent? ¡°Heh heh!¡± The Tang Family Genetic Warrior facing Ye Li sneered coldly. ¡°Kid, do you really think you can leave the Tang family¡¯s territory alive?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± Ye Li retorted. Upon hearing this, a towering rage erupted above the Tang Family Genetic Warrior¡¯s head. ¡°Kid, you won¡¯t shed tears until you see the coffin!¡± The dozens of warriors with B-level genes behind him also surged with anger, staring at Ye Li with extreme fury. They simply couldn¡¯t understand why, even at this point, Ye Li remained so defiant. What they couldn¡¯t guess at all was that Ye Li¡¯s face showed no emotion, as if he hadn¡¯t heard a word. Ye Li slowly addressed the dozens of Tang Family Genetic Warriors before him: ¡°Actually, even if I saw a coffin, I wouldn¡¯t shed a tear because I¡¯ll never need one.¡± Hiss¡­ At those words, the dozens of Tang Family Genetic Warriors couldn¡¯t help but gasp in shock. ¡°Kid, you¡¯re courting death!¡± As soon as the words fell, the dozens of warriors with B-level genes charged towards Ye Li. In their eyes, Ye Li was already a dead man. The dozens of warriors with B-level genes were swiftly closing in on Ye Li. Ah!!! But just as they approached Ye Li, they were all blasted away. They all smashed harshly onto the ground, disappearing from this world forever. The remaining Tang Family Genetic Warrior saw what happened and felt as if struck by lightning! ¡°You, you, you¡­¡± But the Tang Family Genetic Warrior couldn¡¯t utter a complete sentence. His eyes were filled with extreme horror as he stared at Ye Li. Never in his wildest dreams did he imagine that Ye Li would be so formidable. ¡°Come here,¡± Ye Li looked at the Tang Family Genetic Warrior, ¡°Come closer so I can kill you.¡± How could the Tang Family Genetic Warrior dare to come closer? The only thought in his mind at that moment was to flee for his life. Immediately, the Tang Family Genetic Warrior began to fly away at the fastest speed he had ever achieved. Too bad for him, how could Ye Li let this Tang Family Genetic Warrior escape? Swoosh! A terrifying golden spiritual energy attack flew towards the back of the fleeing Tang Family Genetic Warrior. Just as he turned his head to check if Ye Li was following, he saw such a horrific golden spiritual energy attack coming at him. His pupils dilated in horror, knowing full well that he could not dodge such a fearsome attack. Ah! A scream that was astonishingly horrific tore through the air as the life of the Tang Family Genetic Warrior was extinguished from the world forever. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Naturally, there was no change in Ye Li¡¯s expression. With such commotion occurring outside the Tang family¡¯s residence, it naturally did not go undetected. Before long, hundreds of Tang Family Genetic Warriors burst forth in anger from within. ¡°Junior, to dare come to the outer areas of the Tang family and slaughter our genetic warriors, do you want to die!¡± Suddenly, an extremely angry voice reached Ye Li¡¯s ears. Chapter 1928 - Chapter 1928: I had no choice but to go over there. Chapter 1928: I had no choice but to go over there. Hundreds of Tang Family Genetic Warriors stepped aside, making way. A 3rd tier Heavenly Saint Genetic Warrior emerged. Even with his toes, Ye Li could guess that this man was the patriarch of the Tang family. His face remained utterly unfluctuating. ¡°Junior!¡± The Tang family patriarch glared at Ye Li deathly. He could never have imagined that, here in Moonmark Base City, someone would dare to cause trouble for the Tang family. ¡°Do you know what your end will be like?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Ye Li shook his head. Looking at Ye Li¡¯s expression, the Tang family patriarch grew incandescent with rage. ¡°Junior, I originally intended to let you live a few more seconds, but now it seems you don¡¯t cherish it!¡± ¡°Kill him for me!¡± Following the patriarch¡¯s order, hundreds of Tang Family Genetic Warriors charged towards Ye Li. Ye Li inwardly shook his head as he watched them rush forward, wondering why they couldn¡¯t understand. Clang! He drew the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword from his system space. Instantly, a lightning-cold light flashed before the eyes of the hundreds of Tang Family Genetic Warriors. All of them stopped in their tracks, faces filled with horror. They couldn¡¯t believe their eyes, beholding the terrifying weapon in Ye Li¡¯s hand, never in their wildest dreams thinking he possessed such a fearsome weapon. Even the Tang family patriarch and the elders, upon seeing the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword in Ye Li¡¯s hand, were struck with utmost terror! ¡°With one sword, I shall slay all under heaven!¡± As the sound fell, Ye Li raised the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword high. A sword slashed out. Suddenly, a terrifying sword light streaked forth. The pupils of the hundreds of Tang Family Genetic Warriors rapidly constricted. They could not have imagined, even in ten days and nights of contemplation, that Ye Li could unleash such a terrifying sword light. Aaaah! Instantly, the hundreds of Tang Family Genetic Warriors screamed miserably. What¡­ What?! The patriarch and the elders stared at the scene before them. Their whole bodies trembled uncontrollably as if witnessing a scene they never thought possible. Under the strike of Ye Li¡¯s sword, the hundreds of Tang Family Genetic Warriors had perished. This¡­ this¡­ Three souls gone, two absent, three souls and seven spirits now six spirits missing, the patriarch and elders were terrified out of their wits. ¡°What are you waiting for?¡± Ye Li slowly spoke towards the Tang family patriarch and the elders. Upon hearing these words, a chill couldn¡¯t help but race up from their tailbones to their foreheads. Ye Li calmly observed the patriarch and the elders, noting their reluctance to approach. ¡°If you won¡¯t come to me,¡± he said, ¡°then I¡¯ll have to come to you.¡± With those words, Ye Li slowly walked towards the patriarch and the elders. Seeing Ye Li approaching, they watched in utter dismay. ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t come over.¡± They were not fools, aware they stood no chance against Ye Li. ¡°Do you think,¡± Ye Li looked at the Tang family patriarch and the elders before him, ¡°you can still trust your eyes?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The patriarch and the elders were incapable of uttering a single coherent word. Ye Li had already approached the patriarch and the elders. ¡°Die.¡± Ye Li spoke softly. As the sound fell, he lifted the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword in his hand, and the sword descended. Chapter 1929 - Chapter 1929: A large number of zombies are heading towards Moonmark Base City Chapter 1929: A large number of zombies are heading towards Moonmark Base City A supreme sword beam flew out in an attack. The head of the Tang family and the elders were utterly incapable of withstanding such an assault. Ah!!! There came the agonizing screams from the head of the Tang family and the elders. Following their cries, their lives were forever eradicated from this world. Ye Li¡¯s face still bore no hint of emotion. He stored the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword back into the system space. Then, he made his way back to the Chen family. The news of Ye Li annihilating the Tang family spread rapidly throughout Moonmark Base City. Moonmark Base City instantly burst into an uproar. Everyone knew that an unsurpassable being had emerged from Moonmark Base City. Ye Li returned to the Chen family. Before he even arrived at the Chen family, all of its members had already heard that Ye Li had wiped out the Tang family. ¡°Elder, you, you, you¡­¡± Chen Shaohe, the head of the Chen family, looked at Ye Li with immense fear. It never crossed his mind that Ye Li would be so terrifying as to obliterate the Tang family. Ye Li did not say much. He stayed at the Chen family for one day. The next day, as he was preparing to leave, a Chen family disciple rushed in, panic-stricken. ¡°Patriarch! Patriarch!¡± Chen Shaohe and the elders were all thunderstruck. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± The Chen family disciple quickly spoke up: ¡°Patriarch, a large horde of zombies is approaching Moonmark Base City.¡± What!!! Upon hearing this, Chen Shaohe and the elders were seized by terror. Naturally, they had not expected the disciple to bring such news. They quickly turned to look at Ye Li. To their surprise, a gleam of brilliance flashed across Ye Li¡¯s immaculate face. ¡°It¡¯s just zombies.¡± Ye Li spoke slowly. Upon hearing Ye Li¡¯s words, Chen Shaohe and the elders all silently breathed a sigh of relief, knowing that Ye Li was willing to help them. Subsequently, he walked out at a steady pace. Seeing this, Chen Shaohe and the elders hurriedly followed. It did not take long for Ye Li to arrive at the outer city walls. At this moment, the outer city walls were already lined with countless warriors with special genes. Every single one of them had an alert expression on their faces. ¡°The zombies are here!¡± Suddenly, a warrior with B-level genes shouted loudly. All the warriors with special genes looked forward. In the distance, countless zombies approached the outer walls of Moonmark Base City like a looming Black Cloud. On the outer walls of Moonmark Base City, horror spread across the faces of all the warriors with special genes. Not only did Ye Li¡¯s face lack any sign of horror, but a gleam of brilliance also appeared. He leaped down, landing outside the city walls. What?! All the warriors with special genes atop the city walls were utterly shocked. It never occurred to them that Ye Li would leap off the outer walls. Even Chen Shaohe and the elders did not expect this, their faces registering complete astonishment. But then, they saw Ye Li release the Apocalypse Legion from the system space. ¡°Master.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The twelve elder zombies of the Apocalypse Legion respectfully called out to Ye Li. ¡°Go, assimilate these zombies.¡± Ye Li spoke slowly. Following Ye Li¡¯s command, the Apocalypse Legion hurtled toward the zombies. All the warriors with special genes on Moonmark Base City¡¯s outer walls watched the scene unfold, their pupils rapidly constricting. Chapter 1930 - Chapter 1930: Leave Chapter 1930: Leave They discovered that the number of zombies was rapidly decreasing. And furthermore, they did not see any zombie corpses. What in the world¡­ On the outer wall of Moonmark Base City, all the warriors with special genes were completely shocked. Their pupils contracted swiftly, unable to fathom what was happening. It didn¡¯t take long before the forces attacking the outer wall of Moonmark Base City were all obliterated by the Apocalypse Legion. ¡°What in the¡­¡± All the warriors with special genes on the outer wall, frozen in place like clay sculptures and wooden carvings, showed expressions of extreme shock. They could even swear that this was the most shocking moment they had experienced since birth. Naturally, Ye Li¡¯s face showed no change. He placed the Apocalypse Legion into the system space and then leaped to the top of the outer wall of Moonmark Base City. At this moment, all the warriors with special genes on the outer wall of Moonmark Base City were watching Ye Li with horror. In their eyes, Ye Li was the most terrifying warrior with special genes in the world. ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡± A warrior with special genes was looking at Ye Li, speechless and unable to form a complete sentence. Naturally, Ye Li didn¡¯t want to bother with these ants. He looked at Chen family patriarch, Chen Shaohe. ¡°I am leaving.¡± The Chen family patriarch, Chen Shaohe, was taken aback; he hadn¡¯t expected Ye Li to say such a thing. ¡°Elder, you¡­ are you really leaving?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Ye Li spoke slowly. Then, he activated Swift Steps and vanished on the spot. All the warriors with special genes on the outer wall of Moonmark Base City were shocked, rubbing their eyes in disbelief, certain they must have seen incorrectly. But no matter how much they rubbed their eyes, the result was the same. Ye Li had left Moonmark Base City. He had reached the wilderness. And began to wander in the wilderness. However, he would never have imagined that he hadn¡¯t been walking in the wilderness for long before he encountered the dark race. He couldn¡¯t help but smile wryly to himself, thinking that ever since he had come to this world, he didn¡¯t know how many times he had encountered the dark race. In front of Ye Li, there were more than a dozen members of the dark race. These members of the dark race were coldly staring at Ye Li. ¡°Human, it¡¯s truly a waste of effort to find nowhere to step through iron shoes, and yet, here you are with no effort at all!¡± More than a dozen members of the dark race all sneered at Ye Li. In their eyes, Ye Li was already a dead man. Naturally, Ye Li¡¯s face showed no change, seeing these members of the dark race as weak as ants. ¡°Why do you appear before my eyes?¡± Ye Li slowly spoke to the more than a dozen members of the dark race in front of him. The more than a dozen members of the dark race were taken aback; clearly, they had not expected Ye Li to say such a thing. ¡°Human, what do you mean?¡± These more than a dozen members of the dark race did not understand Ye Li¡¯s implication. ¡°It means,¡± Ye Li looked at the more than a dozen members of the dark race in front of him, ¡°by appearing before me, your lives will soon disappear from this world.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Hearing Ye Li¡¯s words, the more than a dozen members of the dark race were dumbfounded. Hahahaha! Abruptly, the more than a dozen members of the dark race all burst into loud laughter, as though they had never heard such a funny joke in their lives. ¡°What are you laughing at?¡± Ye Li indifferently looked at the more than a dozen members of the dark race in front of him. Chapter 1931 - Chapter 1931: Golden Wolf Dark Race Chapter 1931: Golden Wolf Dark Race More than a dozen members of the dark race flashed a cold smile at Ye Li. ¡°Human, do you not realize you are about to die?¡± To these more than a dozen members of the dark race, it seemed utterly laughable that Ye Li, clearly on the verge of death, still had the audacity to spout such arrogant words. ¡°Since you all believe I¡¯m about to die, then what are you waiting for?¡± Ye Li spoke slowly. Upon hearing his words, the expressions of the dark race members couldn¡¯t help but chill; they all stared intently at Ye Li. ¡°Human, you¡¯re seeking death!¡± As their speech ended, the dark race members all charged towards Ye Li. Ye Li raised his fist and launched a punch flying towards the dozen dark race members. Ah!!! Instantaneously, the dark race members all let out a shockingly gruesome scream. Their lives were forever extinguished from this world. However, Ye Li left one member of the dark race alive. Because he wanted to know, what kind of dark race this was. The remaining member of the dark race looked at Ye Li as if thunderstruck, a warm stream flowing out from in front of its legs. Clearly, this dark race member had been scared witless. ¡°Speak, what kind of dark race are you?¡± This dark race member was far too terrified to utter a complete sentence; his face could not have been more filled with horror. ¡°It seems like you would rather die than speak?¡± Upon these words, a chill inexorably surged from the dark race member¡¯s tailbone to its forehead. ¡°Sir, I-I-I¡­ I¡¯ll tell you¡­¡± ¡°We are the Golden Wolf Dark Race.¡± Hearing the words of the dark race member, Ye Li nodded slightly. ¡°Actually, there¡¯s no need for you to be afraid.¡± ¡°What¡­ what do you mean?¡± This member of the Golden Wolf Dark Race felt a flicker of joy, for it was not difficult to discern from Ye Li¡¯s words that he was about to be set free. ¡°Elder, are you planning to let me go?¡± The Golden Wolf Dark Race member looked at Ye Li with hopeful surprise. However, what the Golden Wolf Dark Race member never expected was that Ye Li shook his head at him. ¡°The reason I told you not to be afraid is that, in this world, good people can be afraid, bad people can be afraid, only the dead cannot be afraid.¡± Upon hearing this, the Golden Wolf Dark Race member became utterly petrified. Ah! Abruptly, the Golden Wolf Dark Race member let out a shockingly gruesome scream. As the scream ended, the life of the Golden Wolf Dark Race member was forever erased from this world. Ye Li was always a man who followed through; he thought since the Golden Wolf Dark Race had offended him. Then naturally, he would eradicate the Golden Wolf Dark Race. But at the moment, he still did not know where the Golden Wolf Dark Race was located. He began to search. Before long, an utterly terrified voice appeared in his ears. ¡°Help! Save me!¡± Ye Li looked attentively and saw a girl around his age running over. And behind this girl, several dozen members of the Golden Wolf Dark Race were chasing her. Seeing this, Ye Li couldn¡¯t help but marvel at his own luck. He wondered why his luck was so incredibly good. ¡°Elder!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The girl saw Ye Li and directly called out to him as Elder. Just because she knew that anyone daring to walk in the wild must be a warrior with special genes. Of course, this did not include her. The girl ran to Ye Li¡¯s side, looking at him with pleading eyes. ¡°Elder, save me.¡± Chapter 1932 - Chapter 1932: Lead the way Chapter 1932: Lead the way In the girl¡¯s view, Ye Li must be a powerful warrior with special genes. Although she did not recognize Ye Li, her intuition has always been very accurate. Looking at Ye Li, she found that there was no fluctuation on his face at all, which further convinced her that Ye Li was indeed a powerful warrior with special genes. Before her eyes, dozens of Golden Wolf Dark Race had already approached Ye Li, all of them looking coldly at him. ¡°Human?¡± These dozens of Golden Wolf Dark Race never expected Ye Li to not run away. ¡°The moment you appeared before me,¡± Ye Li looked indifferently at the dozen or so Golden Wolf Dark Race in front of him, ¡°your lives were forever erased from this world.¡± What?! These dozens of Golden Wolf Dark Race were shocked; they certainly had not anticipated Ye Li would say such a thing. ¡°Are you surprised?¡± A calmness appeared on Ye Li¡¯s jade-like face. Upon hearing his words, the dozens of Golden Wolf Dark Race couldn¡¯t help but become extremely enraged. ¡°Human, I see you are looking for death!¡± These dozens of Golden Wolf Dark Race really didn¡¯t understand why Ye Li could still say such words. Was he not afraid of dying? ¡°If you think I am looking for death, then come,¡± Ye Li looked calmly at the dozens of Golden Wolf Dark Race, ¡°come and kill me.¡± The girl by Ye Li¡¯s side was also stunned. She had never heard such a request before. Although she knew Ye Li was a powerful warrior with special genes, this was, after all, a confrontation with dozens of Golden Wolf Dark Race. The dozens of Golden Wolf Dark Race, upon his words, were all shaking and staring fixedly at Ye Li. ¡°Human, do you know what your end will be?¡± Suddenly, one of the Golden Wolf Dark Race, extremely angry, stared at Ye Li and bellowed. There was naturally no fluctuation on Ye Li¡¯s jade-like face. ¡°Are your useless words always this many?¡± Upon this statement, they had never imagined Ye Li would actually say such a thing. Above the heads of these members of the Golden Wolf Dark Race, a thousand feet of rage had already erupted. ¡°Kill!¡± Immediately, the dozens of Golden Wolf Dark Race all charged towards Ye Li. Seeing so many Golden Wolf Dark Race charging at her, the girl¡¯s pale face could not help but become filled with overwhelming terror. But when these dozens of Golden Wolf Dark Race approached Ye Li, the girl could never have anticipated such a scene would occur. Ah ah ah ah! She saw, after these dozens of Golden Wolf Dark Race got close to Ye Li, they were all sent flying back, crashing heavily onto the ground, devoid of any signs of life. Hiss¡­ The girl gasped in shock, staring wide-eyed at the scene before her. She never saw how Ye Li made his move, yet these dozens of Golden Wolf Dark Race were sent flying. How¡­ How did he do it? She didn¡¯t know, she really didn¡¯t. The girl glanced at Ye Li again, only to find that there was still no fluctuation on his face. It was as if killing these dozens of Golden Wolf Dark Race was nothing more than a trivial matter. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Lead the way.¡± Suddenly, Ye Li spoke slowly to the girl. The girl was startled, she naturally didn¡¯t understand what Ye Li meant. ¡°Senior, wha¡­ what do you mean?¡± ¡°It means you are to lead me to the Golden Wolf Dark Race.¡± Chapter 1933 - Chapter 1933: Golden Wolf Dark Race territory Chapter 1933: Golden Wolf Dark Race territory The girl¡¯s name was Tian Cao. Upon hearing Ye Li¡¯s words, she was stunned, never having dreamed that Ye Li would utter such words. ¡°Go¡­ go to the Golden Wolf Dark Race?¡± Tian Cao¡¯s voice couldn¡¯t help but tremble. There was still no ripple on Ye Li¡¯s face, as he slowly spoke: ¡°Is there something wrong with that?¡± Tian Cao swallowed her saliva, unable to recover for a long while. It was not until much later that Tian Cao regained her senses, looking at Ye Li with intense shock. ¡°Senior, although you are a powerful warrior with B-level genes, that place is the Golden Wolf Dark Race.¡± Tian Cao could never have imagined that Ye Li was actually asking her to lead the way to the Golden Wolf Dark Race. ¡°It¡¯s just a small Golden Wolf Dark Race, nothing remarkable,¡± Ye Li spoke slowly. Tian Cao was secretly horrified, knowing that she definitely had to lead Ye Li to the Golden Wolf Dark Race, otherwise her life would be forever erased from this world. She would never believe that Ye Li was a man who showed mercy on women. With that, Tian Cao was leading Ye Li towards the Golden Wolf Dark Race. ¡°Senior, the Golden Wolf Dark Race is very strong.¡± Tian Cao said to Ye Li on the road. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯re safe.¡± Although Ye Li said this, Tian Cao was still extremely nervous. Before long, they all reached the territory of the Golden Wolf Dark Race. ¡°Senior, this is the territory of the Golden Wolf Dark Race.¡± Tian Cao said to Ye Li. Ye Li had already seen a dozen or so members of the Golden Wolf Dark Race. ¡°Let¡¯s go over.¡± Ye Li slowly said. As his words fell, Ye Li slowly walked towards the dozen or so Golden Wolf Dark Race members. Watching this scene, Tian Cao had no choice but to follow. The dozen or so Golden Wolf Dark Race members outside the territory naturally also saw Ye Li and Tian Cao. The faces of these Golden Wolf Dark Race members all sneered a little. Simply because they had not expected humans to appear here. ¡°Humans, are you lost?¡± To these dozen or so Golden Wolf Dark Race members, Ye Li and Tian Cao must have been lost. Otherwise, they would never have come here. After all, this was the territory of the Golden Wolf Dark Race. ¡°We are not lost.¡± Ye Li shook his head. The dozen or so Golden Wolf Dark Race members were startled, they had not expected Ye Li to shake his head. Simply because, what¡¯s the difference between this and suicide? ¡°Humans, since you are not lost, then coming here is akin to suicide, isn¡¯t it?¡± One of the Golden Wolf Dark Race members looked at Ye Li and Tian Cao with disdain. ¡°Actually, we are here to exterminate your Golden Wolf Dark Race.¡± What!!! Upon hearing this, the dozen or so Golden Wolf Dark Race members felt like they were hearing words that they could never possibly hear. ¡°Humans, have you eaten the hearts of bears and the guts of leopards?¡± To these dozen or so Golden Wolf Dark Race members, Ye Li must have done so, otherwise he would never dare speak such words. Swoosh! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But just as this Golden Wolf Dark Race member¡¯s words fell, a sound of breaking wind appeared. With the appearance of this sound of breaking wind, the life of this speaking Golden Wolf Dark Race member was forever erased from this world. What¡­ what?! The remaining dozen or so Golden Wolf Dark Race members were all terrified. They hadn¡¯t seen how Ye Li made his move, and this Golden Wolf Dark Race member was dead? Chapter 1934 - Chapter 1934: Golden Wolf Dark Race Leader Chapter 1934: Golden Wolf Dark Race Leader The remaining dozen or so members of the First-Order Heavenly Saint Level Dark Golden Wolf Race looked at Ye Li with terror in their eyes. They were not fools; they knew that Ye Li was a powerful warrior with special genes. However¡­ They were aware that this was nonetheless the tribal land of the Golden Wolf Dark Race, not a place where humans could behave so recklessly. They looked at Ye Li and Tian Cao with utmost disdain. ¡°Human, you have slaughtered our kind on the outskirts of the Golden Wolf Dark Race¡¯s tribal land; do you know what fate awaits you?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what my fate will be, but I do know what yours will look like.¡± Ye Li spoke slowly. The dozen members of the Golden Wolf Dark Race were startled, not understanding what Ye Li meant. ¡°Human, what do you mean?¡± These members of the Golden Wolf Dark Race stared intently at Ye Li. Ye Li smiled, ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? I mean that you are about to die.¡± Hearing Ye Li¡¯s words, flames of fury surged above the heads of these dozen members of the Golden Wolf Dark Race. ¡°Human, since you are looking for death, then do not blame us!¡± As the voice fell, these dozen members of the Golden Wolf Dark Race lunged toward Ye Li. Ye Li wondered why these members of the Golden Wolf Dark Race just couldn¡¯t understand. Was living really that bad? Whoosh whoosh whoosh! Suddenly, the sounds of cutting wind appeared. Following these sounds, the dozen members of the Golden Wolf Dark Race vanished from this world forever. Tian Cao, standing by, swallowed hard at the sight. ¡°Senior, shall we leave?¡± Although Tian Cao knew that Ye Li was a powerful warrior with special genes, this place was ultimately the tribal land of the Golden Wolf Dark Race. If the entire tribe of the Golden Wolf Dark Race came out, they would have no chance of survival. At least that¡¯s what Tian Cao believed, as she couldn¡¯t possibly imagine that Ye Li could annihilate the entire Golden Wolf Dark Race. Speak of the devil! Not long after Tian Cao spoke, thousands of members of the Golden Wolf Dark Race rushed out. These thousands of members of the Golden Wolf Dark Race appeared as menacing as Black Clouds. Tian Cao hurriedly turned to look at Ye Li, only to find no trace of perturbation on his face. ¡°Senior, this this this¡­¡± Tian Cao hadn¡¯t even finished her sentence when Ye Li interrupted her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s just some members of the dark race.¡± Tian Cao was naturally worried; if it were a few, or a dozen members of the dark race, she wouldn¡¯t be worried. But these were thousands of members of the Golden Wolf Dark Race. ¡°Human! Daring to trespass on the tribal land of our Golden Wolf Dark Race, you are truly seeking death!¡± Among them, a First-Order Heavenly Saint Level Dark Golden Wolf, who was fixated on Ye Li, was obviously the leader of the Golden Wolf Dark Race. There was no other reason, simply because this First-Order Heavenly Saint Level Dark Golden Wolf was the strongest among them! ¡°We are already here, what can you do about it?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ye Li slowly addressed the First-Order Heavenly Saint Level Dark Golden Wolf. Hearing this, the expression of the First-Order Heavenly Saint Level Dark Golden Wolf turned incredibly cold. He, of course, had not expected Ye Li to speak so boldly. ¡°Heh heh!¡± Only to hear, the First-Order Heavenly Saint Level Dark Golden Wolf let out a cold laugh towards Ye Li. ¡°Human, you seem quite arrogant?¡± Chapter 1935 - Chapter 1935: Just a single sword Chapter 1935: Just a single sword Hearing the words of the First-Order Heavenly Saint Level Dark Golden Wolf Race, Ye Li couldn¡¯t help but burst into laughter. Simply because he found the words of this First-Order Heavenly Saint Level Dark Golden Wolf Race to be too ridiculous. As a warrior with Tier 1 Emperor-level special genes, in front of a pitifully weak First-Order Heavenly Saint Level dark race, how could he not be arrogant? At this moment, all of the Golden Wolf Dark Race turned their gaze towards Ye Li, all wanting to see how he would respond. Even Tian Cao by his side looked at Ye Li. Ye Li slowly said to the First-Order Heavenly Saint Level Dark Golden Wolf Race: ¡°So you¡¯re just a mere First-Order Heavenly Saint Level Dark Golden Wolf Race, in my presence you are no more than an ant.¡± What?! At these words, thousands of the Golden Wolf Dark Race were all stunned. They never expected Ye Li would speak such words. ¡°Human, you you¡­¡± The First-Order Heavenly Saint Level Dark Golden Wolf Race was also taken aback, unable to recover for a long time. Ye Li smiled faintly, his face showing no fluctuation. ¡°If you want to fight, stop the nonsense.¡± Ye Li beckoned with his fingers to the First-Order Heavenly Saint Level Dark Golden Wolf Race before him. Seeing Ye Li daring to beckon him, the First-Order Heavenly Saint Level Dark Golden Wolf Race was driven to an indescribable rage. ¡°Human, you are courting death!¡± ¡°Attack!¡± Following the command of the First-Order Heavenly Saint Level Dark Golden Wolf Race, thousands of the Golden Wolf Dark Race lunged at Ye Li. These thousands of Golden Wolf Dark Race all knew that Ye Li¡¯s life would soon be erased from this world. Just then, the thousands of Golden Wolf Dark Race were about to close in on Ye Li. Tian Cao, at the side, began to shake uncontrollably. How could they survive against so many of the dark race? Clang! But at this moment, a flash of Lightning cold light appeared in the sight of the thousands of Golden Wolf Dark Race. The thousands of Golden Wolf Dark Race, seeing this, hastily halted their steps. However, they were truly shocked beyond belief by what happened next. Because above Ye Li¡¯s head, a terrifying five-clawed blood dragon appeared. Wha¡­ What?! The First-Order Heavenly Saint Level Dark Golden Wolf Race, seeing such a scene, became extremely frightened. Of course, he had never imagined that such an anomaly would appear. The thousands of Golden Wolf Dark Race were equally terrified. ¡°Attack! What are you afraid of!¡± The First-Order Heavenly Saint Level Dark Golden Wolf Race regained his senses, and loudly shouted at the thousands of the Golden Wolf Dark Race before him. Hearing their leader¡¯s command, the thousands of Golden Wolf Dark Race, though reluctant, continued their assault towards Ye Li. ¡°Mysterious Heaven Overlord Demon Sword Technique!¡± As the thousands of Golden Wolf Dark Race continued their charge, Ye Li lifted the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword in his hand, bringing it down heavily in a slash. SSS god-level skill, Mysterious Heaven Overlord Demon Sword Technique. Instantly, a horrifying supreme sword beam interwoven with the Power of Gods and Demons swept towards the thousands of Golden Wolf Dark Race. Aaaaah! Screams began to rise incessantly. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only How is this possible?! The First-Order Heavenly Saint Level Dark Golden Wolf Race, witnessing such a scene, felt as though struck by Thunder. He never would have thought that such a thing could occur. Just one sword strike, just one. The lives of the thousands of Golden Wolf Dark Race were forever erased from this world. Chapter 1936 - Chapter 1936: Heavenly Star Sect Chapter 1936: Heavenly Star Sect First-Order Heavenly Saint Level Dark Golden Wolf Race was utterly terrified. He stared at Ye Li as if he had fallen into an ice cave. In his eyes, Ye Li was the most horrifying warrior with special genes in the world, and there was no one else like him. ¡°Human, you¡­ you you you¡­ what do you want to do?¡± This First-Order Heavenly Saint Level Dark Golden Wolf Race looked at Ye Li with extreme fear. Ye Li¡¯s face, naturally beautiful, remained unflustered as he looked indifferently at the First-Order Heavenly Saint Level Dark Golden Wolf Race. ¡°I merely want to kill you.¡± Upon hearing these words, a chill instantly traveled from the First-Order Heavenly Saint Level Dark Golden Wolf Race¡¯s forehead down to the soles of his feet. He knew he could not possibly be a match for Ye Li, what should he do? Ye Li, with the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword in hand, slowly walked towards the First-Order Heavenly Saint Level Dark Golden Wolf Race. The First-Order Heavenly Saint Level Dark Golden Wolf Race watched Ye Li with a soul-shocking horror. Because with every step Ye Li took, he felt death draw one step closer. ¡°Human, you you you¡­ don¡¯t come over here.¡± The First-Order Heavenly Saint Level Dark Golden Wolf Race looked at Ye Li in extreme terror. Ye Li smiled faintly, and slowly said to this First-Order Heavenly Saint Level Dark Golden Wolf Race: ¡°It only takes me one second to kill you, so you really don¡¯t need to be afraid.¡± As soon as the words fell, Ye Li activated Swift Steps. In an instant, he disappeared from his original position. The First-Order Heavenly Saint Level Dark Golden Wolf Race was utterly horrified. He hurriedly searched for Ye Li¡¯s figure. But just as he saw Ye Li, he found that Ye Li had already appeared in front of them. Hisss¡­ The First-Order Heavenly Saint Level Dark Golden Wolf Race gasped. Unfortunately, just when this First-Order Heavenly Saint Level Dark Golden Wolf Race was about to speak to Ye Li. He no longer had the chance to speak. Swoosh! Suddenly, a slicing wind sound occurred. The First-Order Heavenly Saint Level Dark Golden Wolf Race no longer had any signs of life. Ye Li placed the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword back into the system space. Turning around, he found that Tian Cao had stiffened on the spot like a clay sculpture. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Only then did Tian Cao come back to her senses. She was utterly shocked. She swore, it was absolutely the most shocking moment of her life. ¡°By the way, where are you from?¡± ¡°Replying to the elder, I am from the Heavenly Star Sect.¡± Heavenly Star Sect? Ye Li naturally had not heard of the Heavenly Star Sect. ¡°Elder, do you want to go there?¡± Tian Cao looked at Ye Li. ¡°Let¡¯s go and see.¡± Ye Li slowly spoke. Tian Cao did not dare to delay; she quickly led Ye Li towards the Heavenly Star Sect. Soon, Tian Cao and Ye Li arrived at the foot of the mountain of the Heavenly Star Sect. ¡°Elder, this is our Heavenly Star Sect.¡± Tian Cao said to Ye Li respectfully. Ye Li¡¯s face remained unchanged, and he nodded. Subsequently, Ye Li and Tian Cao walked up the mountain. ¡°Eldest senior sister, you¡¯ve returned.¡± When they arrived in front of the sect of the Heavenly Star Sect, over a dozen disciples called out to Tian Cao. Tian Cao nodded. Ye Li and Tian Cao entered. Soon, Tian Cao led Ye Li into the great hall of the Heavenly Star Sect. At that moment, the sect leader of the Heavenly Star Sect and the elders were discussing something. ¡°Master.¡± Tian Cao called the sect leader of the Heavenly Star Sect. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The sect leader of the Heavenly Star Sect smiled. ¡°Su Xiaocao, you¡¯ve returned.¡± Tian Cao nodded. ¡°Master, I¡¯ve brought someone here.¡± Tian Cao said to the sect leader of the Heavenly Star Sect. Chapter 1937 - Chapter 1937: Shock of the Heavenly Star Sect Members Chapter 1937: Shock of the Heavenly Star Sect Members The master of the Heavenly Star Sect and all the elders were stunned, and they quickly turned their attention to Ye Li. They knew that the person Tian Cao was talking about was Ye Li. ¡°Su Xiaocao, who is he?¡± ¡°Master, senior is a very powerful warrior with B-level genes; he alone eradicated the Golden Wolf Dark Race.¡± What!!! As soon as this statement was made, all the warriors with special genes in the hall were stunned. No matter what, they never expected Tian Cao to say such a thing. ¡°Su Xiaocao, what¡­ what did you say?¡± ¡°It¡¯s true, Master, I dare not deceive you.¡± Tian Cao said. Seeing this, the master of the Heavenly Star Sect and all the elders looked at each other. Although their intuition told them that Tian Cao was not lying to them, a single person wiping out the entire Golden Wolf Dark Race? How is that possible? The master of the Heavenly Star Sect and all the elders knew that this was simply impossible. ¡°Su Xiaocao, stop joking.¡± The master of the Heavenly Star Sect said to Tian Cao. Tian Cao was taken aback; she did not understand why, clearly telling the truth, her master and elders did not believe her. ¡°Elder, did Su Xiaocao say you wiped out the Golden Wolf Dark Race?¡± The master of the Heavenly Star Sect looked at Ye Li and sneered. Naturally, Ye Li¡¯s face showed no fluctuation, he slowly spoke up facing the master of the Heavenly Star Sect: ¡°What do you think?¡± The master of the Heavenly Star Sect was stunned; he certainly did not expect him to even retort. ¡°Hehe!¡± As the dignified master of the Heavenly Star Sect, a cold expression emerged on his face. ¡°Young man, what if I insist you answer?¡± ¡°Do you think I would say?¡± Listening to the words of the master of the Heavenly Star Sect, Ye Li laughed, he really laughed. Only because he found the words spoken by the master of the Heavenly Star Sect a bit too humorous. ¡°Young man! How dare you speak to our master in such a manner, you¡¯re seeking death!¡± Just then, the Grand Elder of the Heavenly Star Sect shouted coldly at Ye Li. As the sound ended, the Grand Elder charged towards him. But what the master of the Heavenly Star Sect and all elders did not expect was that Ye Li made no move to resist. They all shook their heads. Only because they initially thought Ye Li was a powerful warrior with special genes, but now it seemed, not only were they wrong, but they were wrong to an incredible extent. Not even daring to dodge, what kind of powerful warrior with special genes could that be. Without a doubt, the Grand Elder¡¯s punch landed heavily on Ye Li. Just when everyone in the hall thought Ye Li was about to be thrown back, the scene that followed left them all gaping in shock. Only because, when the Grand Elder¡¯s punch landed heavily on Ye Li¡¯s body, Ye Li not only did not fly backward, but he also didn¡¯t even take half a step back. This¡­ this¡­ this¡­ The master of the Heavenly Star Sect and all the elders became utterly incoherent, their faces were filled with immense shock. Even, they dared swear, this was definitely the most shocking moment of their lives. The Grand Elder of the Heavenly Star Sect was also dumbfounded, looking at Ye Li in shock and awe. ¡°You¡­ how could your defense possibly be so terrifying?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only In the Grand Elder¡¯s view, Ye Li¡¯s defense could not possibly be so dreadful. Unfortunately, the Grand Elder of the Heavenly Star Sect missed one point, and that point was, he was facing Ye Li! Hearing this, the corners of Ye Li¡¯s mouth slightly raised, he looked indifferently at the Grand Elder of the Heavenly Star Sect, and slowly said: ¡°What do you think?¡± Listening to Ye Li¡¯s retort, the Grand Elder of the Heavenly Star Sect could no longer speak a complete sentence. Chapter 1938 - Chapter 1938: I am a Tier 1 Heavenly Emperor level warrior with special genes Chapter 1938: I am a Tier 1 Heavenly Emperor level warrior with special genes At this moment, all the warriors with special genes within the grand hall were watching Ye Li with extreme fear. It was because they had never anticipated that Ye Li¡¯s Defense was so terrifying. A punch from the Grand Elder of the Heavenly Star Sect couldn¡¯t cause any harm to Ye Li, nor did it make him retreat even half a step. In their eyes, such an event should have been impossible, yet now it was happening right before them. ¡°Indeed, very strong!¡± The Sect Master of the Heavenly Star Sect said to Ye Li. Although he didn¡¯t like Ye Li much, he had to admit the terrifying aspect of Ye Li. ¡°May I know,¡± the Sect Master of the Heavenly Star Sect looked at Ye Li, ¡°what Realm of special genes warrior you are?¡± Upon hearing this, everyone in the hall also turned their eyes towards Ye Li. Because they all wanted to know what kind of special genes warrior realm Ye Li was in. Ye Li shook his head with a silent chuckle upon hearing this. He really didn¡¯t understand, why did everyone like to ask about his Realm? Actually, he was not very willing to reveal his Realm, because that would definitely shock these people. He had always been a low-key person. However¡­ He thought since they asked, if he did not reveal it, wouldn¡¯t it just make them even more curious? Ye Li looked indifferently at the people of the Heavenly Star Sect in the hall, he slowly spoke: ¡°Do you really want to know my Realm?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The Sect Master and all the elders of Heavenly Star Sect nodded, they certainly wanted to know what Realm Ye Li was. Ye Li¡¯s face, as handsome as jade, showed no fluctuation, he slowly spoke: ¡°Since you want to know, then I will tell you. I am a Tier 1 warrior with Emperor level special genes.¡± What!!! Hearing Ye Li¡¯s words, the Sect Master of the Heavenly Star Sect and all the elders exclaimed in shock. Because they were utterly stunned! They would have never thought that Ye Li would say such a thing. ¡°You¡­ you¡­ you are a Tier 1 warrior with Emperor level special genes?¡± The Sect Master of the Heavenly Star Sect looked at Ye Li in extreme fear. The elders in the hall were staring at Ye Li like statues, unable to recover their senses for a long time. ¡°Is there anything worth being surprised about?¡± Ye Li spoke slowly to the Sect Master of the Heavenly Star Sect. The Sect Master was startled. Isn¡¯t this worthy of surprise? After all, this is the Tier 1 Emperor level! At this time, all the elders in the hall also regained their senses, looking at Ye Li with astounding shock. Then, the Sect Master and all the elders steadied their frightened hearts. Ye Li was a Tier 1 warrior with Emperor level special genes? Is this even possible? The Sect Master and all the elders pondered over it, feeling it was impossible, definitely impossible. Unless the sky was about to fall. ¡°Hehe.¡± Suddenly, the Sect Master of the Heavenly Star Sect sneered at Ye Li. ¡°To tell the truth, I do not believe that you are a Tier 1 warrior with Emperor level special genes.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As he spoke, all the elders in the hall also looked towards Ye Li, because they too didn¡¯t believe that Ye Li could be a Tier 1 warrior with Emperor level special genes. ¡°Whether you believe or not, what does it have to do with me?¡± Ye Li spoke slowly, his face calm. Upon hearing this, the Sect Master of the Heavenly Star Sect couldn¡¯t help but become somewhat angry, his brows furrowed, looking at Ye Li very displeased. ¡°I am the Sect Master of the Heavenly Star Sect, by speaking to me like this, aren¡¯t you failing to show any respect?¡± Chapter 1939 - Chapter 1939: The Rage of the Heavenly Star Sects Sect Master Chapter 1939: The Rage of the Heavenly Star Sect¡¯s Sect Master The elders in the great hall were all staring intensely at Ye Li. Ye Li was known only for his incredible defense, and they truly couldn¡¯t fathom why he would dare to be so insolent! Especially since this was their Heavenly Star Sect¡¯s great hall! ¡°Face?¡± Ye Li smiled, his gaze nonchalant as he looked at the Sect Leader of the Heavenly Star Sect, ¡°For an ant like you, do I need to give face?¡± Hiss¡­ As these words fell, all the elders in the hall drew in a sharp breath of cold air, none of them had expected Ye Li to utter such words. ¡°You¡­ you dare to speak to me like this?¡± The Sect Leader of the Heavenly Star Sect was also utterly astonished. Ye Li calmly replied, ¡°If I don¡¯t speak to you like this, how should I address you?¡± He found the Sect Leader of the Heavenly Star Sect quite amusing, an inconsequential ant expecting face from him. ¡°You¡­!¡± The Sect Leader of the Heavenly Star Sect glared at Ye Li, a thousand zhang of rage already raging above his head. ¡°If I told you that I¡¯m about to make a move against you, would you choose to apologize to me!¡± The Sect Leader of the Heavenly Star Sect spoke coldly to Ye Li. Upon hearing the Sect Leader¡¯s words, Ye Li laughed; he really laughed. Although he had laughed countless times since coming to this world, this was the most hilarious moment for him. A mere Sect Leader of the Heavenly Star Sect dares to say such words to him; how ridiculous. ¡°I won¡¯t apologize to you. Since you want to make a move against me,¡± Ye Li looked at the Sect Leader of the Heavenly Star Sect indifferently, ¡°then bring it on.¡± With that, Ye Li gestured with a hook of his finger towards the Sect Leader of the Heavenly Star Sect. Seeing Ye Li make such a gesture to their Sect Leader, all the elders in the great hall became extremely furious. The Sect Leader of the Heavenly Star Sect was no different, staring fixedly at Ye Li. ¡°Ye Li, you¡¯re courting death!¡± With that, the Sect Leader of the Heavenly Star Sect struck towards Ye Li with a palm. That palm strike was terrifying to the extreme. A giant hand manifested from spiritual power, striking fiercely at Ye Li. The elders inside the great hall all sneered, watching Ye Li with anticipation; they didn¡¯t believe that he could withstand such an attack. Although Ye Li¡¯s defense was strong! But what none in the great hall could have anticipated was what happened next. Just as the spiritual power-formed giant hand was a hair¡¯s breadth from Ye Li, he suddenly vanished from his spot. Only an afterimage remained before their eyes. What?! The Sect Leader and the elders of the Heavenly Star Sect quickly searched for Ye Li¡¯s figure. But they found that even if they searched until their eyes were exhausted, they couldn¡¯t possibly find where Ye Li was. This this this¡­ In the midst of the Heavenly Star Sect Leader and elders¡¯ shock and confusion. A very languid voice appeared at their ears. ¡°I¡¯m right here.¡± The Sect Leader of the Heavenly Star Sect and the elders were startled and quickly searched for Ye Li¡¯s figure. But something they couldn¡¯t imagine even if they racked their brains was that Ye Li appeared right beside the Sect Leader. My heavens! The elders of the Heavenly Star Sect exclaimed in shock. However, Ye Li¡¯s strike was already heading towards the Sect Leader of the Heavenly Star Sect. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The Sect Leader of the Heavenly Star Sect was incredibly alarmed. He hadn¡¯t even had a chance to react. Ah!!! Before Ye Li¡¯s attack even hit him, the Sect Leader of the Heavenly Star Sect let out a scream that was shockingly dreadful. As if his life would vanish in the next moment. Chapter 1940 - Chapter 1940: This Zombie Gathering Area is too small Chapter 1940: This Zombie Gathering Area is too small What a pity, Ye Li had no intention of killing the leader of the Heavenly Star Sect. Just when his finger was about an inch away from the leader, he paused. At this moment, cold sweat had soaked the sect leader¡¯s entire body. Ye Li smiled faintly, ¡°Are you very afraid?¡± Of course, the leader was afraid, not just afraid, but terrified to an indescribable degree. ¡°Now,¡± Ye Li looked indifferently at the sect leader, ¡°do you still think you are my opponent?¡± The leader of the Heavenly Star Sect was not a fool. He knew he could never be Ye Li¡¯s opponent. ¡°I-I-I¡­ I am not your opponent.¡± Hearing the sect leader¡¯s words, Ye Li also felt relieved. ¡°By the way, do you know where there is a Zombie Gathering Area?¡± At this remark, the sect leader and the elders all gasped, they obviously did not expect Ye Li to ask such a question. ¡°Elder, why are you looking for a Zombie Gathering Area?¡± Clearly, the sect leader and the elders did not understand the purpose of Ye Li¡¯s question. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. If you know, just take me there.¡± Ye Li said calmly. The sect leader looked at Ye Li, and only now did he finally understand how terrifying Ye Li was. It can be seen, hidden in the corners of Ye Li¡¯s eyes and eyebrows was murderous intent, and his presence was commanding for hundreds of feet around him! Such a person, was indeed too terrifying to behold. ¡°I-I-I¡­ I know.¡± The sect leader did not dare to lie to Ye Li anymore and hurriedly spoke to him. Upon hearing this, a hint of brilliance emerged on Ye Li¡¯s jade-like face. ¡°Since you know, then take me there.¡± Hearing this, the sect leader turned pale with fright. ¡°But elder, that is a Zombie Gathering Area.¡± Although he knew that Ye Li was an incredibly powerful warrior with special genes, he could not believe that Ye Li was a Tier 1 Heavenly Emperor level warrior. He indeed knew of the existence of Tier 1 Heavenly Emperor level warriors, but he had never seen one. ¡°Do you prefer to die, or would you rather take me to the Zombie Gathering Area?¡± Hearing this, the sect leader was petrified to an unprecedented extent. He even dared to swear that this was the most terrifying moment he had ever experienced since birth. ¡°Lead the way.¡± Ye Li said slowly. The elders inside the hall looked at each other at a loss, not knowing what to say at this point. They only knew not to contradict Ye Li. Otherwise, not only the life of their leader, but all of their lives would forever disappear from this world. Hearing this, the sect leader¡¯s scalp tingled involuntarily. With no choice left, he had to lead Ye Li out of the Heavenly Star Sect. ¡°Elder, are we really going to the Zombie Gathering Area?¡± The sect leader looked at Ye Li with extreme horror. ¡°What do you think?¡± Ye Li¡¯s face was as calm as water. Seeing the expression on Ye Li¡¯s face, the sect leader did not dare to ask any further. Immediately after, the sect leader led Ye Li towards the Zombie Gathering Area. It didn¡¯t take long for the sect leader to bring Ye Li to a Zombie Gathering Area. However¡­ Ye Li was disappointed. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Simply because this Zombie Gathering Area was not very large. ¡°Elder, this is the Zombie Gathering Area.¡± The sect leader said to Ye Li. ¡°This Zombie Gathering Area is too small.¡± Ye Li said indifferently. Chapter 1941 - Chapter 1941: Synthetic zombie Chapter 1941: Synthetic zombie The Heavenly Star Sect leader watched Ye Li with extreme fear; he never anticipated that Ye Li would say such a thing. This Zombie Gathering Area is small? ¡°Senior, there are millions of zombies in there.¡± Hearing the Heavenly Star Sect leader¡¯s words, Ye Li couldn¡¯t help but laugh. Since his transmigration to this world, he had encountered countless large Zombie Gathering Areas; a mere few million zombies were nothing to him. But even a tiny fly is still meat. He released the Apocalypse Legion from his system space. The twelve high-tier saints of the Apocalypse Legion respectfully called out to Ye Li. ¡°Master.¡± The Heavenly Star Sect leader¡¯s pupils abruptly constricted as he witnessed this scene. How could he have expected the Apocalypse Legion to suddenly appear? So many people¡­ But then, the Heavenly Star Sect leader¡¯s complexion turned pale with shock, as he felt from the aura of the Apocalypse Legion that they were not human. They seemed to be¡­ Zombies! At this thought, the Heavenly Star Sect leader became extremely terrified. Ye Li had no intention of continuing to pay attention to the Heavenly Star Sect leader. He said with an indifferent smile, ¡°Apocalypse Legion, go and assimilate all the zombies inside.¡± At Ye Li¡¯s command, the entire Apocalypse Legion shot out. ¡°Senior, what level are all these zombies?¡± The Heavenly Star Sect leader asked Ye Li with immense curiosity. There was naturally no fluctuation on Ye Li¡¯s face, ¡°I don¡¯t want to say.¡± ¡°Why?¡± The Heavenly Star Sect leader became extremely puzzled upon hearing this; he didn¡¯t understand what Ye Li meant. ¡°Because I¡¯m afraid the shock would be too much for you.¡± ¡°I¡­ I¡­ I won¡¯t be shocked.¡± The Heavenly Star Sect leader quickly said. Ye Li secretly shook his head, wondering why people just aren¡¯t willing to believe what he says? ¡°They are all tenth-tier saint-level zombies.¡± Ye Li slowly spoke to the Heavenly Star Sect leader. What!!! Upon hearing this, the Heavenly Star Sect leader became incredibly shocked. ¡°This¡­ this¡­ this¡­¡± Tenth-tier saint-level zombies? Ye Li didn¡¯t say more. A few hours later, Ah Da¡¯s voice appeared within him. ¡°Master, we have assimilated all the zombies inside.¡± Hearing Ah Da¡¯s voice, Ye Li couldn¡¯t help but laugh. Then, he slowly walked towards the Zombie Gathering Area. Seeing this, the Heavenly Star Sect leader hurriedly followed. Upon arriving at the Zombie Gathering Area, the Heavenly Star Sect leader quickly surveyed the surroundings, but what he saw left him completely stunned. Because the area that had been teeming with millions of zombies was now devoid of a single one. ¡°Senior, where are all the zombies here?¡± The Heavenly Star Sect leader looked at Ye Li and asked dumbfoundedly. Ye Li smiled, ¡°The zombies have all been assimilated by the Apocalypse Legion.¡± Hearing Ye Li¡¯s words, the Heavenly Star Sect leader once again froze like a clay sculpture. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Is this the charm of a powerful being? Ye Li didn¡¯t plan to continue explaining to the Heavenly Star Sect leader, simply because he knew that no matter what he said, the leader would not believe him. Then, he once again placed the Apocalypse Legion back into the system space. The Heavenly Star Sect leader was startled, and he hurriedly rubbed his eyes, thinking he must be seeing things incorrectly; how could the Apocalypse Legion just disappear like that? But no matter how much he rubbed his eyes, the result was the same. Chapter 1942 - Chapter 1942: Heavenly Bug Dark Race Chapter 1942: Heavenly Bug Dark Race The master of Heavenly Star Sect was secretly horrified. The strength displayed by Ye Li was simply too terrifying; he even felt that Ye Li might be the strongest warrior with special genes in the world. ¡°Let¡¯s go out.¡± Ye Li spoke slowly to the master of Heavenly Star Sect. On hearing this, the master of Heavenly Star Sect could only nod in agreement. The two exited the small Zombie Gathering Area. What Ye Li never expected was that as he and the master of Heavenly Star Sect left the Zombie Gathering Area, they encountered the dark race again. Dozens of dark race appeared before them. Clearly, these dozens of dark race also saw them and sneered coldly at them. ¡°Humans!¡± In the eyes of these dozens of dark race, Ye Li and the master of Heavenly Star Sect were already dead men with no chance of survival. There was no fluctuation on Ye Li¡¯s jade-like face; he simply smiled lightly. ¡°Do you really trust your own eyes?¡± Dozens of dark race were startled; naturally, they did not understand what Ye Li meant. ¡°Humans, what do you mean?¡± Ye Li smiled openly, ¡°It means that your lives will soon disappear from this world.¡± Hearing Ye Li¡¯s words, these dozens of dark race couldn¡¯t help but burst into loud laughter. ¡°Hahaha!¡± ¡°Humans, I swear, this is absolutely the funniest joke I have ever heard in my life.¡± Watching the smiles on the faces of these dozens of dark race, Ye Li couldn¡¯t help but shake his head internally, wondering why people always refused to believe him when he spoke? ¡°If you don¡¯t believe it, then come on.¡± Ye Li gestured to the dozens of dark race with a hook of his finger. The master of Heavenly Star Sect, standing by the side, knew that these dozens of dark race were just asking for a longer life sentence. In front of Ye Li, they were entirely mere ants. Seeing this, all of the dozens of dark race intensified their anger, shouting at Ye Li: ¡°Humans, we¡¯re going to tear you to pieces!¡± As soon as these words were uttered, the dozens of dark race charged at Ye Li swiftly. Sadly, their speed was far too slow in front of Ye Li. ¡°Swish swish swish!¡± Suddenly, the sound of cutting wind appeared. Following the sound of cutting wind, the lives of these dozens of dark race permanently vanished from this world. The master of Heavenly Star Sect gave a wry smile. He thought about how terrifying Ye Li was; how could he even begin to describe such strength with words? ¡°By the way,¡± Ye Li looked at the master of Heavenly Star Sect, ¡°do you know which dark race they belong to?¡± Upon hearing this, the master of Heavenly Star Sect didn¡¯t dare to conceal anything, and quickly told Ye Li: ¡°Replying to senior, they are from the Heavenly Bug Dark Race.¡± Hearing the words of the master of Heavenly Star Sect, Ye Li understood; no wonder these dark race looked almost insect-like, they were actually the Heavenly Bug Dark Race indeed. ¡°Since that is the case, let¡¯s go to the Heavenly Bug Dark Race then.¡± Ye Li spoke slowly. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Upon hearing this, the master of Heavenly Star Sect was profoundly shocked, never imagining Ye Li would say such a thing. ¡°Senior, this this this¡­¡± But before the master of Heavenly Star Sect could finish speaking, Ye Li cut him off. ¡°You don¡¯t wish to lead the way?¡± Hearing Ye Li¡¯s words, the master of Heavenly Star Sect was terrified. Chapter 1943 - Chapter 1943: The Apocalypse Legion went to annihilate the dark race. Chapter 1943: The Apocalypse Legion went to annihilate the dark race. The Sect Leader of Heavenly Star Sect watched Ye Li in utter horror. A chill surged up his spine to his forehead, his face filled with as much fear as one could possibly imagine. ¡°Senior, I am willing to guide the way.¡± Having said this, the Sect Leader of Heavenly Star Sect quickly led Ye Li towards the Heavenly Bug Dark Race. It wasn¡¯t long before Ye Li and the Sect Leader of Heavenly Star Sect arrived at the outskirts of the Heavenly Bug Dark Race¡¯s territory. ¡°Senior, the Heavenly Bug Dark Race is very powerful.¡± The Sect Leader of Heavenly Star Sect said to Ye Li in shock. Clearly, he still couldn¡¯t believe that Ye Li was a Tier 1 Emperor-level warrior with special genes. Ye Li didn¡¯t blame him. After all, to anyone, the existence of a Tier 1 Emperor-level warrior with special genes would seem like a complete fantasy. However¡­ This time, Ye Li did not plan to take action himself, instead, he released the Apocalypse Legion from the system space. The twelve heavenly saint-tier zombies of the Apocalypse Legion appeared in front of Ye Li. ¡°Apocalypse Legion, go and obliterate the Heavenly Bug Dark Race,¡± Ye Li said indifferently. Upon hearing this, the Apocalypse Legion proceeded to walk towards the Heavenly Bug Dark Race¡¯s territory. The Sect Leader of Heavenly Star Sect, witnessing this scene, couldn¡¯t help but be secretly astonished. ¡°Senior, they¡­¡± The Sect Leader of Heavenly Star Sect looked at Ye Li cautiously. Although he did not finish his sentence, the implication was clear. ¡°Do you think that the Apocalypse Legion won¡¯t be able to wipe out the Heavenly Bug Dark Race?¡± Ye Li asked the Sect Leader of Heavenly Star Sect blandly. Upon hearing this, the Sect Leader of Heavenly Star Sect swallowed. Indeed, he didn¡¯t believe it, yet he didn¡¯t dare to say it out loud. He was afraid of angering Ye Li, knowing that it would mean his life could be forever eradicated from this world. What the Sect Leader of Heavenly Star Sect could never have imagined, though, was that in no time at all, screams of utter terror began to echo from the territory of the Heavenly Bug Dark Race. Soon after, the Apocalypse Legion returned to Ye Li. ¡°Master, we have eradicated the Heavenly Bug Dark Race,¡± Ah Da reported to Ye Li. Ye Li nodded in response. Then, he returned the Apocalypse Legion to the system space. Hearing these words, the Sect Leader of Heavenly Star Sect stood still like a clay statue or wooden carving, unable to snap back to reality for a long time. Eventually, the Sect Leader of Heavenly Star Sect finally came to his senses, looking at Ye Li with extreme astonishment. ¡°Senior, has the Heavenly Bug Dark Race really been exterminated?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t believe it, why don¡¯t you go see for yourself?¡± Ye Li replied calmly. Upon hearing this, the Sect Leader of Heavenly Star Sect was startled. He was just too curious. Seconds later, he finally mustered the courage to walk into the Heavenly Bug Dark Race¡¯s territory. After arriving inside the territory of the Heavenly Bug Dark Race, the Sect Leader of Heavenly Star Sect finally believed. His face was filled with shock! For the corpses of the Heavenly Bug Dark Race were now all within his sight. The scene was indeed too horrific to bear. The Sect Leader of Heavenly Star Sect finally accepted that the Apocalypse Legion was truly composed of tenth-tier heavenly saint-level zombies. He also finally believed that Ye Li was a Tier 1 Emperor-level warrior with special genes. Otherwise, how could Ye Li control the Apocalypse Legion? Subsequently, the Sect Leader of Heavenly Star Sect left with immense fear in his heart, and said to Ye Li with great respect: Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Senior, you are truly terrifying.¡± This was not the Sect Leader of Heavenly Star Sect flattery towards Ye Li, but a heartfelt sentiment. He swore that he had never seen anyone as terrifying as Ye Li in all of history. There wasn¡¯t the slightest fluctuation on Ye Li¡¯s face; such words he had heard countless times before. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Chapter 1944 - Chapter 1944: People from the War God Sect Chapter 1944: People from the War God Sect Ye Li and the Sect Master of Heavenly Star Sect returned to the Heavenly Star Sect. The elders of Heavenly Star Sect inside the grand hall looked at Ye Li and the Sect Master. Straightaway, the Sect Master of Heavenly Star Sect recounted all the occurrences to the elders. Upon hearing this, all the elders couldn¡¯t help but become utterly astonished. They could rack their brains but never would have imagined that the Sect Master would say such things. From the Sect Master¡¯s words, they learned that not only was Ye Li a powerful warrior with B-level genes, but he also possessed a tremendously terrifying Apocalypse Legion. ¡°Senior!¡± Suddenly, the Sect Master of Heavenly Star Sect kneeled down with a thud before Ye Li. Seeing such a scene, Ye Li was somewhat taken aback, as he naturally had not expected the Sect Master of Heavenly Star Sect to kneel before him. He did not speak, simply because he knew that the Sect Master of Heavenly Star Sect had more to say. ¡°Senior, I beg you to save our Heavenly Star Sect.¡± The Sect Master of Heavenly Star Sect beseeched Ye Li, a trace of entreaty appearing on his face. ¡°Let¡¯s hear it,¡± Ye Li said slowly. Upon Ye Li¡¯s words, the Sect Master of Heavenly Star Sect hurriedly spoke: ¡°War God Sect wants to annihilate our Heavenly Star Sect!¡± War God Sect? Ye Li naturally had not heard of any War God Sect. The faces of the elders in the grand hall also exhibited a look of plea. ¡°Is War God Sect very strong?¡± Ye Li asked the Sect Master of Heavenly Star Sect. ¡°In response to Senior, the Sect Master of War God Sect is a seventh-tier heavenly saint warrior with B-level genes.¡± A seventh-tier heavenly saint warrior with B-level genes, in the eyes of those from Heavenly Star Sect, was an indescribable entity. However, in front of Ye Li, the War God Sect was merely so-so. There was no fluctuation on Ye Li¡¯s face, and he smiled faintly. ¡°Since War God Sect wants to trouble you, let them come.¡± Ye Li spoke slowly to the Sect Master of Heavenly Star Sect and the elders. Upon hearing this, the Sect Master of Heavenly Star Sect and the elders looked at each other in dismay, simply because they did not understand what Ye Li meant. ¡°Senior, you mean¡­¡± The Sect Master of Heavenly Star Sect carefully looked at Ye Li, and though his words were not finished, the subsequent meaning was self-evident. ¡°My meaning is very clear, that is, I will help you.¡± Ye Li originally thought that the Sect Master and elders of Heavenly Star Sect were wise, but now it seemed that they were merely so-so. Hearing Ye Li¡¯s words, the Sect Master of Heavenly Star Sect and the elders were all overwhelmed with joy. ¡°Many thanks, Senior.¡± The Sect Master of Heavenly Star Sect hurriedly said to Ye Li. ¡°There¡¯s nothing worthy of such thanks.¡± Ye Li spoke slowly. Ye Li stayed in Heavenly Star Sect for a day. As expected, people from the War God Sect arrived. They saw that more than a dozen warriors with special genes from War God Sect came over. These more than a dozen warriors with special genes were all arrogant and appeared even more aggressive than a prancing dog with a rabbit¡¯s tail. At this moment, the Sect Master of Heavenly Star Sect and the elders had all come out, staring intently at the more than a dozen warriors with special genes from the War God Sect. ¡°You all¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But before the Sect Master of Heavenly Star Sect could finish speaking, he was interrupted by a fifth-tier heavenly saint warrior with special genes from War God Sect. ¡°Heavenly Star Sect, will you kneel and beg for mercy, or shall we, the War God Sect, take action?¡± Hearing such words, the Sect Master of Heavenly Star Sect, the elders, and the disciples in the square, all of them became incredibly angry. They truly did not comprehend what made these warriors with special genes from the War God Sect so worthy of arrogance, this was their Heavenly Star Sect after all! ¡°You are arrogant!¡± Chapter 1945 - Chapter 1945: Fifth-tier Heavenly Saint-level warrior with B-level genes fury Chapter 1945: Fifth-tier Heavenly Saint-level warrior with B-level genes¡¯ fury The master of Heavenly Star Sect glared intensely at the dozen or so warriors from War God Sect in front of him. He became exceedingly angry. It had been a long while since he had been this angry. ¡°Do you from War God Sect really think our Heavenly Star Sect is a pushover?!¡± The master of Heavenly Star Sect coldly addressed the War God Sect Master. Thereupon, the dozen or so warriors from War God Sect all sneered in ridicule. Because they found the words of the Heavenly Star Sect master simply too amusing. ¡°Heavenly Star Sect, don¡¯t you realize that compared to us at War God Sect, you are nothing?¡± This fifth-tier sacred level warrior looked disdainfully at the Heavenly Star Sect master and the elders. Upon hearing this, a thousand foot tall rage erupted above the heads of the Heavenly Star Sect master and the elders. Ye Li watched from the side, secretly chuckling to himself. Listening to their conversation, he really felt like laughing. ¡°I¡¯ll give you one second,¡± Ye Li faced the dozen or so warriors from War God Sect, ¡°to disappear from my sight.¡± What?! The warriors from War God Sect were stunned, looking at Ye Li in astonishment, thinking they must have heard wrong. The Heavenly Star Sect disciples in the plaza were also dumbfounded. Simply because they didn¡¯t recognize Ye Li. ¡°Who is this guy?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, but he seems so domineering.¡± ¡°Exactly, I also think he¡¯s too domineering, like he¡¯s the most domineering person in the world.¡± The disciples of the Heavenly Star Sect all began discussing fervently. The master of the Heavenly Star Sect and the elders saw that Ye Li finally spoke. They all couldn¡¯t help but heave a sigh of relief. The warriors from War God Sect, all puzzled, glanced at Ye Li. ¡°Are you a disciple of the Heavenly Star Sect?¡± The fifth-tier sacred level warrior asked Ye Li. What this fifth-tier sacred level warrior didn¡¯t expect was that Ye Li shook his head. ¡°No.¡± Upon hearing this, the dozen or so warriors from War God Sect were all stunned. The thought in their minds was, if he¡¯s not a disciple of the Heavenly Star Sect, why is he talking here? ¡°Heh!¡± The fifth-tier sacred level warrior scoffed coldly at Ye Li. ¡°Youngster, do you know how to write the word ¡®death¡¯?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Ye Li shook his head. What?! Seeing Ye Li¡¯s face remain so calm, the fifth-tier sacred level warrior became extremely enraged. ¡°You youngster, it seems you won¡¯t cry until you see the coffin!¡± The fifth-tier sacred level warrior was so enraged, he had never imagined that someone would belittle him like this one day. The dozen or so warriors behind him from War God Sect also became utterly furious. Just because they thought Ye Li was too arrogant! At least, they had never seen anyone as arrogant as Ye Li before. ¡°Actually,¡± Ye Li spoke indifferently to the fifth-tier sacred level warrior, ¡°even if I saw a coffin, I wouldn¡¯t shed tears, because I will never encounter a coffin.¡± Hiss¡­ Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As soon as these words were spoken, not just the warriors from War God Sect, but everyone present inhaled sharply, all staring at Ye Li, dumbstruck. The disciples of the Heavenly Star Sect in the square looked at Ye Li in utter astonishment. They thought to themselves, could Ye Li possibly be an extremely terrifying genius? Otherwise, how could he dare to say such words? ¡°Youngster, do you know what your fate will be once you utter these words?¡± Chapter 1946 - Chapter 1946: Killed a fifth-tier heavenly saint-level warrior with B-level genes Chapter 1946: Killed a fifth-tier heavenly saint-level warrior with B-level genes The fifth-tier heavenly saint warrior with special genes stared intently at Ye Li. He knew that Ye Li was already a dead man! At this moment, everyone present was looking at Ye Li, all wanting to see how he would respond. But what they could not possibly imagine was the way Ye Li actually replied. They saw Ye Li looking back at the fifth-tier heavenly saint warrior with special genes indifferently and slowly said: ¡°I don¡¯t know what my own outcome will be, but I do know what yours will be.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± The fifth-tier heavenly saint warrior with special genes was taken aback, ¡°Youngster, then do tell me, what will my outcome be?¡± Though this fifth-tier heavenly saint warrior greatly disliked Ye Li, he still wanted to hear what Ye Li would say. ¡°Do I even need to say it?¡± Ye Li looked indifferently at the fifth-tier heavenly saint warrior with special genes, ¡°Your outcome is death.¡± What!!! The more than a dozen warriors with special genes from the War God Sect cried out in shock upon hearing this; they had not expected Ye Li to say such a thing. ¡°You-you-you¡­¡± The fifth-tier heavenly saint warrior with special genes was also angered beyond words! ¡°Youngster!¡± We saw the fifth-tier heavenly saint warrior with special genes gnashing his teeth, his eyes filled with extreme anger as he glared at Ye Li. ¡°I had originally intended to let you live a few seconds longer, but now it seems you don¡¯t cherish that! Since that¡¯s the case, then you can only die!¡± As his words fell, the fifth-tier heavenly saint warrior with special genes launched a heavy punch towards Ye Li. In the eyes of the more than a dozen warriors with special genes from the War God Sect, Ye Li had no chance of survival; his life would soon vanish from this world. The disciples of the Heavenly Star Sect on the plaza widened their eyes! Because they noticed that Ye Li made no attempt to dodge or defend. They had originally thought Ye Li was a powerful warrior with special genes; now, it seemed not only had they been wrong, but they were gravely mistaken. Ye Li had completely forgotten about defense. We saw that the fifth-tier heavenly saint warrior with special genes was incredibly fast, and in just an instant, he was in front of Ye Li, with his fist just a hair¡¯s breadth away from Ye Li. Everyone knew that Ye Li¡¯s fate was certain to be a terrible one! Bang¡­! Without doubt, the fifth-tier heavenly saint warrior with special genes punched heavily into Ye Li¡¯s body. The fifth-tier heavenly saint warrior with special genes gave a cold smile, believing that Ye Li not only regretted his actions now but did so a hundredfold. However, Ye Li stood still in his original spot, immovable as a bell. This-this-this¡­ Everyone present was stunned by this scene. No matter what, they had never expected such an occurrence. The punch from the fifth-tier heavenly saint warrior with special genes hadn¡¯t caused any harm to Ye Li? All those present swallowed hard. They wanted to say something, but at this moment, how could they utter a complete sentence? ¡°You¡­¡± The eyes of the fifth-tier heavenly saint warrior with special genes widened to their largest extent ever, his look filled with shock as he stared at Ye Li. Ye Li smiled calmly, his face was devoid of any fluctuations. ¡°Go ahead.¡± As soon as his words fell, the fifth-tier heavenly saint warrior with special genes let out a scream that shocked everyone to the core. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ahhh!!! The scream was truly soul-shaking and spirit-scattering! All those present hastily focused their eyes to see! But as they looked, they were shocked, their three souls vanished two, and their seven spirits lost six! Only because the fifth-tier heavenly saint warrior with special genes had already collapsed onto the ground. Chapter 1947 - Chapter 1947: Go to War God Sect Chapter 1947: Go to War God Sect A fifth-tier, holy-tier warrior with B-level genes lay on the ground, devoid of any sign of life. The warriors with B-level genes from the War God Sect, witnessing such a scene, felt a chill run up their spine from the tailbone to the forehead, akin to a bolt from the blue. Fear painted their faces in excess. They originally thought Ye Li was about to die. But they could never have dreamed that such a scene would unfold. This this this¡­ These warriors with B-level genes from War God Sect could hardly utter a complete sentence. ¡°Come here.¡± Suddenly, Ye Li gestured to these warriors with B-level genes from the War God Sect with a hook of his finger. The warriors with B-level genes from the War God Sect were greatly alarmed. ¡°You¡­ What do you want to do? We are the warriors with B-level genes from War God Sect.¡± Ye Li laughed. ¡°Isn¡¯t he also a warrior with B-level genes from the War God Sect?¡± The ¡®he¡¯ Ye Li was referring to was naturally the fifth-tier, holy-tier warrior with B-level genes. These warriors with B-level genes from War God Sect, all of them looked at Ye Li with immense fear. They knew that Ye Li would certainly not let them go. Their only hope to live, was to fight Ye Li! ¡°Don¡¯t be too arrogant!¡± Tier 1 and Tier 2 holy-tier warriors with B-level genes stared harshly at Ye Li. ¡°I have always been this arrogant,¡± Ye Li said calmly with a smile, ¡°Are you very dissatisfied?¡± As his words fell, Ye Li walked slowly towards the warriors with B-level genes from the War God Sect. Watching such a scene unfold, the warriors with B-level genes from the War God Sect felt as if they had fallen into an ice cave, struck by thunder. ¡°Attack!¡± Suddenly, these warriors with B-level genes from the War God Sect rushed towards Ye Li. They had no choice but to engage in a do-or-die struggle with Ye Li! Ye Li watched the warriors with B-level genes from the War God Sect charging towards him, and he shook his head secretly, thinking why these ants just couldn¡¯t understand? ¡°Swoosh, swoosh, swoosh!¡± Ye Li raised his fingers. Atop his fingers, terrifying spiritual power began to condense. Then, the sound of slicing wind appeared. The warriors with B-level genes from War God Sect charging towards Ye Li, seeing such a terrifying attack incoming, were overwhelmed with terror. Simply because they were unable to block such an attack. Ah ah ah ah! All of these warriors with B-level genes from War God Sect were pierced by this terrifying golden spiritual energy attack. With the screams falling, these warriors with B-level genes from the War God Sect had their lives permanently erased from this world. Silence, so profound you could hear a pin drop. In the plaza of Heavenly Star Sect, everyone dared not speak. Cold sweat already soaked their bodies. Simply because they felt that Ye Li was far too terrifying. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Ye Li said slowly to the leader of Heavenly Star Sect. ¡°Elder, where to¡­ where do we go?¡± The leader of the Heavenly Star Sect asked Ye Li in astonishment. ¡°War God Sect.¡± Ye Li said slowly. The leader and the elders of the Heavenly Star Sect shivered all over, overwhelmed with fear. ¡°Elder, can the other elders come along too?¡± The leader of Heavenly Star Sect looked at Ye Li tentatively, thinking that having more people might provide some reassurance. ¡°Whatever.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ye Li said without a second thought. The leader of Heavenly Star Sect breathed a sigh of relief at this response. Following that, the leader and the elders of Heavenly Star Sect, accompanied Ye Li towards the War God Sect. The War God Sect was definitely not something their Heavenly Star Sect could afford to provoke. But now, because of Ye Li¡¯s emergence, the War God Sect was going to be erased from this world. Chapter 1948 - Chapter 1948: Unbridled Chapter 1948: Unbridled Ye Li, the Heavenly Star Sect Master and the elders arrived at the foot of Divine Battle Mountain. ¡°Senior, up there is the War God Sect.¡± The Heavenly Star Sect Master said to Ye Li. Ye Li nodded upon hearing this, ¡°Let¡¯s ascend the mountain.¡± Having said that, he began to walk slowly up the mountain. The War God Sect Master and the elders naturally hurried to follow him. Before long, they arrived outside the gates of the War God Sect. A dozen or so disciples of the War God Sect were looking at Ye Li and his party. ¡°What are you here for?¡± Ahhh! But next, these dozen or so War God Sect disciples all let out a horrific scream. The sound of the screams was truly hair-raising. The Heavenly Star Sect Master and the elders looked at each other in bewilderment; they simply had not seen how Ye Li made his move, yet all these War God Sect disciples were dead. Ye Li, the Heavenly Star Sect Master, and the elders walked in. No sooner had they entered than they were completely encircled by hundreds of War God Sect disciples. ¡°To think that someone would dare to intrude upon the War God Sect, truly reckless and bold!¡± There emerged an eighth-tier Evolved Being, a warrior with B-level genes. Ye Li could guess with his toes that this eighth-tier Evolved Being was the War God Sect Master. The War God Sect Master coldly stared at Ye Li and his group. Suddenly, he laughed. He laughed heartily. ¡°So it¡¯s the Heavenly Star Sect¡¯s people.¡± Upon hearing this, all the War God Sect¡¯s warriors with B-level genes laughed disdainfully. Because, in front of their War God Sect, the Heavenly Star Sect was nothing at all. ¡°You must be the War God Sect Master.¡± Ye Li slowly spoke to the War God Sect Master. ¡°Correct, I am the War God Sect Master, and you are¡­?¡± The War God Sect Master looked at Ye Li with confusion. ¡°My name is Ye Li.¡± Ye Li truthfully stated his name, feeling there was nothing worth hiding. Ye Li? On the plaza, all the War God Sect¡¯s warriors with B-level genes started to ponder. They did not know who Ye Li was. ¡°Who is this Nameless nobody?¡± The War God Sect Master looked at Ye Li with utter disdain. In his eyes, Ye Li was far too ignorant of the way of the world, daring to speak to him. ¡°You¡¯re out of line!¡± Suddenly, the Heavenly Star Sect Master sharply rebuked, fixing his gaze on the War God Sect Master, saying: ¡°How dare you speak to a senior in such a manner?¡± The War God Sect Master was stunned. He naturally had not expected the Heavenly Star Sect Master to speak such words. Ha ha ha ha! But, the War God Sect Master suddenly burst into loud laughter. As if he had never heard such an amusing joke before. ¡°He¡­ a senior?¡± The War God Sect Master felt that the Heavenly Star Sect Master must have gone mad, actually calling a youngster who looked to be in his twenties a senior. ¡°You must be insane.¡± The War God Sect Master said with disdain to the Heavenly Star Sect Master. The Heavenly Star Sect Master did not continue speaking; he looked towards Ye Li, only to find that Ye Li¡¯s face showed no sign of fluctuation. Several seconds later, Ye Li slowly spoke to the War God Sect Master: Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Do you know that you are about to die?¡± What!!! As soon as these words came out, everyone on the plaza from the War God Sect was horror-stricken, as they could have never imagined that Ye Li would say such a thing. ¡°You impudent junior, courting death!¡± All of a sudden, an elder from the War God Sect launched a swift attack flying toward Ye Li, moving extremely fast, and in an instant, he arrived in front of Ye Li. Chapter 1949 - Chapter 1949: One sword strike Chapter 1949: One sword strike This elder from the War God Sect arrived in front of Ye Li in an instant. Whoosh! But suddenly, the sound of air being torn apart could be heard. Ah! The elder from the War God Sect let out a blood-curdling scream. They saw the War God Sect elder collapse heavily onto the ground, a shocking bloody hole in his forehead. This this this¡­ On the plaza, everyone was gripped by terror. Simply because they did not see how Ye Li made his move. ¡°You¡­!¡± The War Gate Master looked at Ye Li in horror. As an eighth-tier Evolved Being warrior with B-level genes, he himself admitted that he could not do what Ye Li did. He was not a fool and knew that Ye Li must be a mighty warrior with special genes. At the same time, he finally understood why Ye Li was so arrogantly confident. For a moment, none of the disciples from the War God Sect could utter a complete sentence. ¡°Heh heh!¡± Only after a while did the War Gate Master sneer at Ye Li, ¡°Do you know that this is the territory of the War God Sect?¡± ¡°Of course, I know.¡± Ye Li nodded. ¡°Then do you also know about the saying that even a powerful dragon cannot suppress the local snake?¡± The War Gate Master stared intently at Ye Li. Ye Li responded with a calm smile, ¡°I know that too.¡± ¡°Then why do you still dare to come here?¡± In the eyes of the War God Sect elder, no matter how strong Ye Li was, so what? Their War God Sect was after all a sect! ¡°Because,¡± Ye Li thought for a moment, ¡°I am going to annihilate you.¡± What?! All disciples on the plaza were shocked by Ye Li¡¯s words; they had not expected him to say such a thing. ¡°Do you truly not fear death?¡± The War Gate Master stared at Ye Li and asked. ¡°What do you think?¡± Ye Li countered. Upon hearing this, the War Gate Master¡¯s expression turned ice-cold to the extreme, and he even dared to swear that this was the most furious he had ever been since he was born! ¡°Go to hell!¡± ¡°Attack! At the command of the War Gate Master, all disciples from the War God Sect started their group attack on Ye Li and the people from the Heavenly Star Sect. Unfortunately, this world has always been about strength! Ye Li took out the Ancient Dragon Abyss Sword from his system space. ¡°Absolute Heaven Lightshadow Sword!¡± The SSS god-level skill Absolute Heaven Lightshadow Sword streaked out. In that moment, countless sword lights swept across. This¡­ The disciples of the War God Sect, seeing such a terrifying attack coming, were all struck with extreme horror, their faces filled with fear. Ahhhh! Suddenly, ear-piercing screams of agony could be heard nonstop. The scene quickly turned into a river of blood. The War Gate Master and the elders watched this scene, feeling as if they were struck by lightning, their mouths agape as if they would never close again. Only because they witnessed a scene that they believed could never happen in this world. In just an instant, before they even had a chance to react. All the disciples of the War God Sect had fallen into pools of blood. Ye Li¡¯s face remained tranquil as water as if slaying these warriors from the War God Sect was nothing more than a trivial matter to him. ¡°Now, do you still think I am courting death?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ye Li slowly addressed the War Gate Master. The War Gate Master and the elders were all utterly horrified, soul-shockingly terrified. Suddenly, Ye Li activated Swift Steps. In an instant, he disappeared from his spot, leaving behind nothing but an afterimage. The War Gate Master and the elders hurriedly searched for Ye Li¡¯s figure. Chapter 1950 - Chapter 1950: Leave Chapter 1950: Leave But where could they find Ye Li¡¯s figure? The War God Sect Master and all the elders, their faces were filled with utter terror. ¡°Are you looking for me?¡± Suddenly, a very languid voice entered everyone¡¯s ears. The War God Sect Master and all the elders quickly turned towards the direction of the voice. They didn¡¯t dare to look, but as soon as they did, all of them were utterly shocked. Because at this moment, Ye Li had already appeared behind them. ¡°You you you¡­¡± The War God Sect Master and all the elders gaped at Ye Li, naturally not expecting him to suddenly appear behind them. Ye Li¡¯s mouth curled slightly upwards, and a brilliant color surfaced on his handsome face. ¡°You all can die now.¡± As soon as the words fell, Ye Li¡¯s fingers were already raised. Atop his finger, the terrifying golden spiritual energy attack began to swirl. Whoosh! Instantly, the terrifying golden spiritual energy attack swept out from Ye Li¡¯s fingertips. What?! Seeing this, the War God Sect Master and all the elders were filled with extreme terror, knowing they had no chance of blocking such an attack. Ahhh! Suddenly, the War God Sect Master and all the elders were hit by the terrifying golden spiritual energy attack. Their bodies were pierced through and they fell heavily to the ground, devoid of any sign of life. The Heavenly Star Sect Master and all the elders watched this scene, standing stiffly like clay statues. Although they all knew Ye Li was an incredibly strong warrior with B-level genes, they never imagined he would be so powerful. The War God Sect, just like that, was annihilated? Ye Li¡¯s face was without any fluctuation. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± He said slowly to the Heavenly Star Sect Master and all the elders. Hearing this, the Heavenly Star Sect Master and all the elders finally snapped back to reality and nodded quickly. Soon after, Ye Li and the Heavenly Star Sect members left the War God Sect premises. It did not take long for Ye Li and the people of the Heavenly Star Sect to return to their sect. Back at the Heavenly Star Sect. The Heavenly Star Sect Master looked at Ye Li with profound gratitude. ¡°Senior, I really can¡¯t thank you enough.¡± The Heavenly Star Sect Master was naturally aware that if it wasn¡¯t for Ye Li, their sect would have had no power to resist the War God Sect. It could be said that Ye Li was their lifesaver. Ye Li¡¯s face was very calm as he spoke lightly: ¡°It¡¯s nothing, just lending a hand.¡± Hearing this, the Heavenly Star Sect Master and all the elders exchanged glances. They thought that extinguishing a terrifying force like the War God Sect was just ¡°lending a hand¡± to the senior; this was just too horrifying. Ye Li stayed at the Heavenly Star Sect for one day before leaving. He arrived at a mountain. ¡°Help!¡± Suddenly, a cry for help reached his ears. Ye Li looked intently and saw a girl around twenty years of age running towards him. Chasing the girl, there were around a dozen members of the dark race. The girl¡¯s fair face was filled with panic and fear. Clearly, the girl saw Ye Li. ¡°Save me! Save me!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The girl was so terrified that she was missing two of her three souls and six of her seven spirits. Before long, the girl ran to Ye Li¡¯s side, but she didn¡¯t stop running. Because she didn¡¯t know if Ye Li was a strong warrior with B-level genes who could save her. After running a dozen steps more, the girl looked back. She found that Ye Li showed no intention of running away. Chapter 1951 - Chapter 1951: What are you laughing at? Chapter 1951: What are you laughing at? The girl saw that Ye Li had no intention of fleeing for his life and halted her steps as well. Before Ye Li stood about a dozen members of the dark race, coldly staring at him. ¡°Human, why aren¡¯t you running?¡± To these members of the dark race, Ye Li, like the girl, should be desperately trying to escape. What they hadn¡¯t expected was that Ye Li would remain standing in place, unmovable as a bell. ¡°Why should I run?¡± Ye Li looked indifferently at the dozen or so dark race members before him. The members of the dark race were taken aback; naturally, they had not expected Ye Li to respond in this manner. They had never encountered a human like Ye Li before. ¡°Human, are you not afraid of death?¡± The members of the dark race thought the human before them might be suffering from a serious illness, hence he no longer wished to live. The girl was also stunned; she conceived a terrifying possibility. This terrifying possibility was that Ye Li was an overwhelmingly strong warrior with B-level genes. She began to feel a sense of expectation. If Ye Li was truly a powerful warrior with B-level genes, she would no longer need to flee for her life. ¡°Before me,¡± Ye Li stated calmly as he faced the dozen or so members of the dark race, ¡°you are but ants.¡± What?! The members of the dark race were shocked. In the eyes of this human, they were nothing but ants? Ha ha ha ha! Unexpectedly, the dozen dark race members burst into loud laughter, as if they had never heard such a ridiculously funny joke before. ¡°What are you laughing at?¡± Ye Li¡¯s expression remained tranquil as he slowly addressed the dozen or so members of the dark race before him. ¡°What are we laughing at?¡± A fourth-tier Earth King of the dark race let out a cold laugh. ¡°You¡¯re about to die, that¡¯s what we¡¯re laughing at!¡± The fourth-tier Dark Race member continued. Hearing this, Ye Li¡¯s face still showed no fluctuation. However, the heart of the girl behind Ye Li was racing; cold sweat soaked her entire body. ¡°Is that so?¡± Ye Li offered a composed smile. Seeing the expression on Ye Li¡¯s face, all of the dark race members gritted their teeth in frustration, completely clueless as to why he could remain so calm and composed! ¡°Kill this human!¡± Following the order of the fourth-tier Earth King of the dark race, two members of the dark race charged towards Ye Li in an instant. The speed of these two members of the dark race was extremely fast. The girl saw the dark race make their move; her pupils suddenly constricted, watching the scene before her intensely. Just as the two dark race members were about to reach Ye Li, they emitted a shocking and ear-piercing scream. Ahh!!! After the screams, the lives of these two members of the dark race disappeared from the world forever. This¡­ The girl was stunned. She quickly rubbed her eyes, thinking she must have seen wrong, but no matter how much she rubbed her eyes, the result was the same. She hadn¡¯t even seen how Ye Li had made a move, and these two members of the dark race were already dead? The remaining members of the dark race were also panic-stricken. They stood there dumbfounded, looking at Ye Li. ¡°Human, you you you¡­ how can you be so strong?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The fourth-tier Earth King of the dark race looked at Ye Li with extreme fear. Ye Li smiled, ¡°Do you think I will tell you?¡± ¡°Kill!¡± The fourth-tier Earth King of the dark race roared in fury. Suddenly, all the members of the dark race, except for the fourth-tier Earth King, launched a collective assault towards Ye Li. Chapter 1952 - Chapter 1952: Take me to the Zombie Gathering Area Chapter 1952: Take me to the Zombie Gathering Area The girl behind Ye Li saw all of the dark race charging towards Ye Li, and a deep horror appeared on her pale face. Ye Li smiled indifferently, shaking his head secretly, wondering why these dark races just don¡¯t understand. Whoosh! Suddenly, the sound of something cutting through the wind arose. Immediately following were the screams of a dozen or so members of the dark race. And on the foreheads of these dozen members of the dark race, there were all now a shocking, bloodied hole. This this this¡­ The Tier 4 Earth King of the dark race still on the spot was dumbstruck as if struck by a bolt coming out of the blue sky, his face filled with utter astonishment. The girl also froze on the spot like a clay statue or wooden carving. Simply because, in her eyes, Ye Li was far too terrifying. She swore she had never seen a warrior with special genes as terrifying as Ye Li. ¡°Come here.¡± Ye Li gestured with his fingers to the Tier 4 Earth King member of the dark race. The Tier 4 Earth King member of the dark race swallowed hard, saying in horror: ¡°Sir, you you¡­¡± But before the Tier 4 Earth King member of the dark race could finish speaking, Ye Li cut him off. ¡°I told you to come here, didn¡¯t you hear me?¡± Upon hearing this, a chill seemed to spread from the top of the head of the Tier 4 Earth King member of the dark race all the way down to his feet. He knew that he stood absolutely no chance against Ye Li. To survive, he could only approach Ye Li. Immediately, the Tier 4 Earth King member of the dark race walked towards Ye Li with a face full of terror. ¡°Sir, could you please spare me?¡± The Tier 4 Earth King member of the dark race tentatively looked at Ye Li. ¡°What do you think?¡± Ye Li spoke slowly to the Tier 4 Earth King member of the dark race. The Tier 4 Earth King member of the dark race was not a fool; he knew that Ye Li would not let him go. An idea suddenly surfaced in his mind. That idea was¡­ to run for his life! Instantly, the Tier 4 Earth King member of the dark race started to flee. ¡°Senior, he¡¯s escaping!¡± The girl quickly shouted. Ye Li smiled inwardly knowing that he certainly would not let the Tier 4 Earth King member of the dark race escape. ¡°Heh heh.¡± As the laughter fell, an earth-shattering scream came from the Tier 4 Earth King member of the dark race. One could see, the Tier 4 Earth King member of the dark race had fallen to the ground. There was still no fluctuation on Ye Li¡¯s face. He walked over to the girl. A look of sheer terror was on the girl¡¯s pale face. ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s your name.¡± ¡°In reply to the senior, my name is Lu Xue.¡± Ye Li nodded slightly. ¡°Do you know of any places where zombies gather?¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Lu Xue was startled, as she certainly did not expect Ye Li to ask such a question. ¡°Senior, what do you want at the Zombie Gathering Area?¡± Lu Xue realized that she could not fathom what Ye Li was planning to do. ¡°That¡¯s none of your concern.¡± Ye Li spoke slowly. Upon hearing this, Lu Xue pondered for a few seconds, then spoke to Ye Li: ¡°Senior, I know of a place where there is a Zombie Gathering Area.¡± ¡°Take me there.¡± Lu Xue was taken aback. That was a Zombie Gathering Area, after all. ¡°Senior, is it possible not to go?¡± Lu Xue tentatively looked at Ye Li. ¡°What do you think?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ye Li uttered only these three words, but they contained endless murderous intent. Lu Xue dared not continue speaking because she knew that if she continued to argue with Ye Li, her life would vanish. Immediately, Lu Xue had no choice but to lead Ye Li towards a certain place. Several hours later. He and Lu Xue finally arrived outside a Zombie Gathering Area. Chapter 1953 - Chapter 1953: There are no zombies inside anymore. Chapter 1953: There are no zombies inside anymore. Lu Xue looked at Ye Li in shock. ¡°Senior, are we really going in?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± A splendid light appeared on Ye Li¡¯s jade-like face. He didn¡¯t continue paying attention to Lu Xue, instead he released the Apocalypse Legion from the system space. ¡°Master.¡± The Apocalypse Legion called out to Ye Li with utmost respect. Lu Xue was startled, she certainly did not expect such a multitude of beings to suddenly appear before her. ¡°What is this aura?!¡± Lu Xue was internally shocked. It seemed like¡­ Zombies! Thinking this, Lu Xue¡¯s soul felt terrified. ¡°Senior, they¡­ they are all zombies!¡± Lu Xue quickly cried out to Ye Li in alarm. ¡°Yes, is there anything worth making a fuss over?¡± Ye Li retorted. Lu Xue looked at Ye Li in utter terror. She thought to herself, these are zombies, how could there be nothing worth making a fuss over? For a moment, Lu Xue couldn¡¯t regain her composure. Ye Li did not continue to pay attention to Lu Xue, but instead gave an order to the Apocalypse Legion. ¡°Go, Apocalypse Legion.¡± Following Ye Li¡¯s command, the entire Apocalypse Legion moved towards the Zombie Gathering Area. Lu Xue watched in astonishment. ¡°Senior, you can control zombies?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Ye Li nodded. Seeing Ye Li nod, a surge of shock swept through Lu Xue¡¯s heart. She wondered how humans could possibly control zombies? It was truly inconceivable. Soon, Ah Da¡¯s voice appeared in Ye Li¡¯s mind. ¡°Master, we have combined all the zombies inside.¡± Ye Li thought that the Zombie Gathering Area had too few zombies. Suddenly, the Apocalypse Legion emerged. Lu Xue saw the Apocalypse Legion, and her pale face showed another trace of shock. Ye Li placed the Apocalypse Legion back into the system space. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± He slowly said to Lu Xue. Lu Xue was taken aback, ¡°Senior, we¡¯re not going to the Zombie Gathering Area?¡± ¡°There are no zombies left inside, what else is there to go for?¡± As soon as these words came out, Lu Xue was stunned. There are no zombies left inside? Lu Xue didn¡¯t understand what Ye Li meant. ¡°Senior, what do you mean there are no zombies left inside?¡± ¡°It¡¯s quite simple, this Zombie Gathering Area is now empty. Is that hard to understand?¡± Lu Xue was shocked. Although she knew that Ye Li was an incredibly powerful warrior with special genes, she couldn¡¯t believe that the Zombie Gathering Area was devoid of zombies. ¡°Senior, can I¡­¡± Suddenly, Lu Xue¡¯s pale face hesitated as if she had something difficult to express. After a few seconds, Lu Xue finally mustered the courage again, and said to Ye Li: ¡°Can I take a look inside?¡± ¡°As you please.¡± Without a second thought, Ye Li agreed. Seeing Ye Li¡¯s consent, Lu Xue walked towards the inside of the Zombie Gathering Area. It didn¡¯t take long for Lu Xue to reach the inside of the Zombie Gathering Area. She had absolutely not believed that it would be devoid of zombies. But once she arrived inside the Zombie Gathering Area, she was dumbstruck. Because, indeed, there were no Zombie Gathering Area left! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only How could this be possible?! Lu Xue couldn¡¯t help but cry out in astonishment. She would never have imagined that there truly were no zombies left inside. She blinked her eyes, but no matter how much she blinked, the result was the same. Lu Xue had no choice but to walk out. Chapter 1954 - Chapter 1954: Large Zombie Gathering Area Chapter 1954: Large Zombie Gathering Area Lu Xue arrived beside Ye Li. ¡°How is it?¡± Ye Li looked at Lu Xue. ¡°Gone.¡± Lu Xue shook her head, her fair face still in extreme shock. Ye Li smiled inwardly, feeling that it was perfectly normal for Lu Xue to show such an expression. After all, who would have thought that a place once swarming with zombies would suddenly be empty. ¡°Let¡¯s move on to the next Zombie Gathering Area.¡± Ye Li knew that Lu Xue must know more than one Zombie Gathering Area. Lu Xue had no choice but to take Ye Li to the next Zombie Gathering Area. Soon, the two arrived in front of another Zombie Gathering Area. ¡°Senior, this is a large Zombie Gathering Area.¡± Lu Xue said to Ye Li. There was no change on Ye Li¡¯s face; since arriving in this world, he¡¯d encountered numerous Zombie Gathering Areas. Now Lu Xue was telling him that this was a large Zombie Gathering Area? Immediately, he released the Apocalypse Legion from the system space again. The twelve Heavenly Saint level zombies of the Apocalypse Legion appeared in front of Ye Li. ¡°Go and synthesize those zombies inside.¡± Ye Li spoke slowly. The Apocalypse Legion all launched forward. ¡°Let¡¯s go in too.¡± Ye Li said to Lu Xue. Considering it was a large Zombie Gathering Area, he figured entering would speed up the synthesis process. Soon, Ye Li and Lu Xue also approached the Zombie Gathering Area ahead. No sooner had they entered the Zombie Gathering Area than hundreds of zombies charged at them. ¡°Awooo! Awooo!¡± Seeing the incoming hundreds of zombies, a horrified expression appeared on Lu Xue¡¯s fair face. These were zombies! She quickly looked at Ye Li, only to find no fluctuations on his face, as if he had seen nothing. Then, hundreds of zombies reached in front of Ye Li. Swish swish swish! What Lu Xue would never have guessed was that the sound of cutting air followed one after another. With these sounds of cutting air, hundreds of zombies all fell to the ground. There was a shocking blood hole on each of the zombies¡¯ legs. They had lost their ability to fight. Ye Li opened the synthesis grid in his mind and synthesized the hundreds of zombies. This this this¡­ Lu Xue¡¯s pupils couldn¡¯t help but constrict rapidly, as if she had witnessed something that could never happen in this world. Zombies? Where? Just a second ago, there were hundreds of zombies on the ground, but the next second they were gone? How could this be?! In Lu Xue¡¯s view, this was something that could never happen. There was naturally no fluctuation on Ye Li¡¯s face, and he wouldn¡¯t explain anything to Lu Xue. He could explain, but there was no need. Then, Ye Li continued walking forward. When Lu Xue snapped back to reality, Ye Li had already walked a dozen steps further, so she hurriedly followed him. ¡°Senior!¡± Lu Xue suddenly cried out in shock, ¡°So many zombies!¡± Lu Xue looked towards the ground, only to see thousands of zombies rushing over. These zombies, like people who hadn¡¯t died of starvation despite not eating for ten days and nights, reached the fastest speed ever recorded. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Lu Xue quickly moved behind Ye Li. These were thousands of zombies! But what she couldn¡¯t imagine in her wildest dreams was the scene that unfolded next. Just then, Ye Li suddenly disappeared on the spot. In her pupils, only a residual image remained!